¡¶The Ancestor Wu Zhu Jiuyin s Biography¡·


 Text Chapter 1: Death into the wilderness

    Chapter One: Die into the wilderness

    "Damn it, aren't you just selling an antique? Are you trying to drag me to this bullshit place? If you have any good stuff, come up and let me see it. I don't have time to grind my teeth with you!" Xu Ming was a little annoyed.  said.

    The antique vendor said with a smile: "Don't be anxious, you have to be careful with good things!"

    Hearing this, Xu Ming couldn't help but say with a cold look on his face: "Okay, you don't need to play tricks in front of me, hurry up and take a look at the goods, otherwise I really have to leave!"

    Seeing that Xu Ming was really impatient, the vendor didn't dare to say anything. He reached out from his backpack and took out a roulette wheel that looked like copper but not copper, or iron but not iron.  The pattern is incomprehensible, and the most important thing is that the corners of this roulette wheel are very sharp, making people think it is a modern imitation at a glance.

    Xu Ming glanced at it disdainfully and said, "Are you just fooling me with this crap? You have the nerve to treat this crap as a treasure. Do you really think that I, Xu Ming, am a fool?"

    Xu Ming said and turned to leave. Now the vendor became anxious and said quickly: "Don't leave, this is really good stuff, it's a newly unearthed treasure!"

    Xu Ming said disdainfully: "Go ahead and lie to ghosts, I won't play with you anymore!"

    The hawker wanted to persuade Xu Ming again, and hurriedly wanted to step forward to hold Xu Ming, but unexpectedly his feet suddenly slipped and the roulette wheel in his hand flew out and struck Xu Ming.

    Before Xu Ming could react, the roulette wheel had penetrated into his chest. Xu Ming opened his eyes wide and said unwillingly: "You bastard is seeking wealth and murder"

    The hawker was dumbfounded. He quickly explained: "If you really don't do my business, it's all the banana peel's fault!"

    It turned out that the vendor had accidentally stepped on a banana peel in his excitement, which resulted in such a tragic situation. But just when he was about to step forward to save Xu Ming, the roulette wheel suddenly emitted a dazzling light.  A flame rose and burned Xu Ming to ashes. This made him unable to accept it for a moment and he was stunned on the spot.

    After a long time, he just shouted loudly: "Ghost!" Then he ran away without looking back!

    Xu Ming, who was killed unintentionally, didn¡¯t know how long it took for him to wake up, but as soon as he regained consciousness, he was dumbfounded. He no longer had a body, but existed like a blood drop.

    The term time travel appeared in Xu Ming's mind. He never thought that the halo of the protagonist in the novel would fall on his head. Before time travel, he longed to travel through time and space to become a rich man and enjoy life. But when he  When he actually traveled through time, he was scared because he couldn't figure out his situation now. In short, it was definitely not as beautiful as he thought before.

    Xu Ming began to explore the surroundings. What surprised him was that there were eleven blood beads that existed like him around him. Each blood bead had powerful power fluctuations. The most important thing was that among those blood beads,  It is obvious that there are groups of airflows pouring in around the beads. As the airflows influx, the fluctuations on them become stronger.

    Xu Ming was a little dumbfounded, and couldn't help thinking to himself: "Absorbing the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, damn, I actually traveled to the time and space of Xianxia. This is terrible. I have to practice quickly, otherwise I will be killed by other blood."  Bead swallowed!"

    Together with Xu Ming's thoughts, an instinctive force began to absorb the air flow between heaven and earth. When the air flow poured into himself, Xu Ming realized that his idea was completely wrong. This was not the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, but evil energy.  , Xu Ming's consciousness was affected by the violent aura as endless evil spirits poured into him. Just when Xu Ming was about to be unable to bear the invasion of the endless evil spirits, suddenly a stream of energy burst out from his body.  The powerful force suppressed the evil spirit. When Xu Ming took a closer look, he was dumbfounded again. He couldn't help but secretly thought: "Isn't this the roulette wheel I had before traveling through time? How could it appear here? Could it be that it's mine?"  Is the time travel all caused by it?¡±

    Xu Ming was right. His time travel was caused by this spiritual treasure. This is a rare innate spiritual treasure in the world. It has a powerful power of time. He can reach this space because of this spiritual treasure.  Given by the innate spiritual treasure.

    Although Xu Ming has never refined this innate spiritual treasure, the power of his bloodline allowed him to know the origin of this spiritual treasure. The wheel of time controls the power of time and is the top treasure in the world.

    Blood refining means using the power of his own bloodline to influence the innate spiritual treasure called the Wheel of Time, allowing him to interact with this innate spiritual treasure.

    As the evil energy continued to be absorbed, Xu Ming began to realize that he was no longer a drop of blood. The gathering of evil energy caused him to undergo earth-shaking changes. Gradually, a body made of evil energy began to appear, and the drop of blood he was attached to became  It evolved into a heart, beating thumpingly for this new body.?Transport energy.

    When he realized that he had a body, Xu Ming was dumbfounded again, because his body was not a human body, but a snake body with a human face, and the whole body was red. This was the body of the ancestral witch. To be precise, it was the candle of the ancestral witch of time.  With the witch body of Jiu Yin and the body condensed by the eleven drops of blood next to him, he finally understood that the space he was traveling through was the prehistoric world, and he was the witch Zhu Jiu Yin, the ancestor of time.

    Xu Ming was dumbfounded. He knew very well what the fate of the twelve ancestral witches would be. They were all killed in the battle between the lich and the lich. Although the twelve ancestral witches were said to be extremely powerful and powerful, they did not have souls.  It can be said that there is no potential for development in the prehistoric times without being able to cultivate Taoism.

    At this time, Xu Ming couldn't help but cursed in his heart: "Dao Dao, why did you bring me here and make me an ancestral witch? Isn't it clear that you want to trick me to death? Even if you bring me to the prehistoric times, you will be dead."  Don¡¯t make me an ancestral witch!¡±

    There is no use in complaining. This is the fact, a fact that cannot be changed. Even if he is unwilling to accept it, he has to face reality. Instead of complaining here, it is better to practice hard. At least he has a much higher starting point than other ancestral witches.  Having the accompanying innate spiritual treasure, the Wheel of Time, and understanding of the development of prehistoric times are advantages.

    After Xu Ming calmed down, he sighed secretly: "Forget it, I'll settle down as soon as I come. From now on, I am the ancestral witch Zhu Jiuyin!"

    With his words, Dao Dao recognized his existence, his past disappeared, and he became the true ancestor witch Zhu Jiuyin.

    Zhu Jiuyin knows how dangerous the prehistoric world is. What he needs now is to practice quickly. If he doesn't want to die in the lich war, he must have the power to change his destiny. After all, in the prehistoric era, it is  Absolutely follow the laws of the forest, and the strong respect the survival of the fittest.

    At this time, Zhu Jiuyin's inheritance was also integrated into his consciousness. As soon as the integration of inheritance entered his consciousness, Zhu Jiuyin suddenly changed time and space. He saw the creation of Pangu and the demise of three thousand gods and demons under the great avenue.  , saw the formation of the Great Desolate World, saw the death of the Great God Pangu, and also saw the birth of his twelve ancestral witches and the Three Pure Ones.

    Rather than saying that the Sanqing is the differentiation of Pangu's Yuan Shen, it is better to say that it is the residual thoughts of Pangu's Yuan Shen. Because Pangu's Yuan Shen collapsed in an instant under the backlash of Heaven's Dao, the Sanqing is just the three largest residual thoughts among them, and is different from Kai Kai.  The pure energy of the sky unites into one, and all other small residual thoughts disappear.

    Speaking of the Three Pure Ones, Zhu Jiuyin saw the power of heaven and earth from the inherited memory, and also understood why the Three Pure Ones' personalities were different. Because their fusions were different, the one who received the most Clear Sky Qi was Taishang Laojun.  , followed by Yuanshi Tianzun, and finally the Tongtian Cult Master.

    Speaking of Lord Tongtian, Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but feel a little pity, because when Lord Tongtian collapsed and separated from Pangu Yuanshen, he encountered innate evil energy, so his character was also affected.

    The Great God Pangu's soul collapsed first, and then his body also collapsed. It is said that the Twelve Ancestral Witches are the bloodline differentiation of Pangu. This is true, but there is one difference. Kaitian is the calamity. Sanqing can only run as fast as  Leader Tongtian was unlucky enough to be affected by the innate evil aura, but the Twelve Ancestral Witches were different. They had completely endured the innate evil aura formed by Kaitian, and the heaviest among them was Zhu Jiuyin, because he was the third  A drop of blood dripping from Pangu's heart.

    Starting from Zhu Jiuyin, the other twelve ancestral witches continued to swallow up the innate evil energy. When the last ancestral witch, Hou Tu Ancestral Witch, was born, there was not much innate evil energy left, so among the twelve ancestral witches,  Hou Tu also has the gentlest personality. As the first ancestral shaman to appear, the inheritance of Pangu God fell on Zhu Jiuyin, allowing him to understand the secret of opening the sky and understand the biggest secret in the world.  Clarified itself.

    Speaking of which, the Houtu Ancestral Witch who appeared last among the Twelve Ancestral Witches is the happiest. The innate evil energy formed by Kaitian was borne by his elder brother. Among the Three Pure Ones, Tongtian Cult Leader is the youngest and most unlucky, but among the ten  Among the two ancestral witches, Hou Tuzu witch is the happiest!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 2 Lighting the Divine Fire

    Chapter 2: Light the Divine Fire

    After the Kaitian inheritance ended, Zhu Jiuyin finally began to obtain Pangu's body-refining method, the Nine-turn Mysterious Technique. The power of time began to operate according to the Nine-turn Mysterious Technique. This is the power of blood and the origin of the twelve ancestral witches.  , the twelve drops of blood separated from Pangu's heart obtained the power of the twelve laws when Pangu was refining his body in chaos, and the twelve laws have been completely integrated into their blood.

    When the Nine Revolutions Xuan Gong was in operation, the power of time occupied his heart and formed a powerful heart. But when the power of time was about to spread throughout his body, suddenly a powerful force of space appeared, and the power of space emitted  The powerful force of tearing prevented the power of time from entering his head and mind. Even with the help of the Wheel of Time, his bloodline power could not remove the space power from his head. It was not that Zhu Jiuyin did not want to remove it.  , but did not dare because he was afraid that the two forces would crush him.

    When the power of time collided with the power of space, Zhu Jiuyin's newly formed body began to collapse. The true body of the ancestral witch could not withstand the collision of the two laws of time and space. Although the body of the ancestral witch was very powerful  , but after all, the true form of Chaos, which is not the Great God Pangu, cannot integrate the power of these two heaven-defying laws.

    Pangu's bloodline has differentiated and has lost the power of chaos, Pangu's final source of power. The collapse of the ancestral witch's true body has plunged Zhu Jiu into the most dangerous crisis. Perhaps this is the restrictive power on the avenue, and also  It was a test for him, and only after passing this level could he be fully recognized by the Dao and integrate into the ancient world.

    What to do, Zhu Jiuyin was extremely nervous at this time. With the collision of the power of time and space, he felt that his consciousness began to dissipate. When his consciousness completely dissipated, he died.

    Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but cursed: "Oh my God, why am I so unlucky? I encountered such a thing as soon as I traveled through time. Isn't this just teasing me!"

    There is no use scolding, this is the law, this is the rule, it is not something he can change. Of course, this is also an opportunity. Who allowed him to travel to this prehistoric time and his body was eroded by the power of space, but he happened to be the ancestral witch.  For Zhu Jiuyin, if there is a cause, there will be an effect. This is his fate.

    The true form of the ancestral witch is completely formed by the power of the laws of blood and is not affected by external forces. Although the Nine Revolutions Xuan Gong is very powerful and can forge the supreme true form of the ancestral witch, Zhu Jiuyin has not completed this at this time.  After all, the Nine Transformations Mysterious Technique cannot resolve his crisis. The current crisis can only be resolved by himself.

    Zhu Jiuyin's true form of the ancestral witch cannot evolve due to the collision of space power. He must find a solution before his true form and mind completely collapse, otherwise there will be only a dead end, and there will be no way for everyone.  There are three ways to go.

    At this time, Zhu Jiuyin had countless thoughts spinning crazily in his mind, hoping to find a way to resolve his crisis. Suddenly, Zhu Jiuyin's eyes lit up. God Pangu was an authentic human body, and the demon  Whether it is a witch clan or a witch clan, all people who practice to a certain level will turn into a human body, and the human body is an innate Tao body.

    Since the true form of the ancestral witch cannot allow the power of the two laws of time and space to coexist, he can only give up the true form of the ancestral witch. You must know that Zhu Jiuyin's situation is already very dangerous at this time, and there is not so much time to give.  If he thinks about it, he can only take a chance. If he succeeds, he will live, and if he fails, he will die.

    With a thought, he mobilized the power of time and space. The power of time was controlled by the innate spiritual treasure wheel of time, but the power of space was controlled by Zhu Jiu when the true form of the ancestral witch appeared earlier.  The soul of Yin is integrated with the blood and cannot be controlled.

    If you cannot control your own power, it will be difficult to complete the reorganization of your true body. Even if Zhu Jiuyin uses the power of the Wheel of Time to barely suppress the power of space, reorganize your true body and turn it into an innate Taoist body, but it will not  The conflict between these two forces cannot be resolved.

    The innate Tao body is not the true body of chaos. Although it can barely bear the power of time and space, it still cannot be perfectly integrated.

    For Zhu Jiuyin, the true form of chaos is a no-brainer. His current strength simply cannot withstand the erosion of the aura of chaos. Even though the twelve ancestral witches inherit the power of the bloodline of the Great God Pangu, they  Without the powerful origin of the great god Pangu, as a god and demon of chaos, the great god Pangu was born to be a true form of chaos, which is something that the twelve ancestral witches do not have.

    Because of the entanglement between the power of time and space, Zhu Jiuyin spent a lot of time. When he completely suppressed the backlash of the power of space, the second-born Ancestral Witch Emperor Jiang had completely transformed into the true form of the Ancestral Witch.  The forging gave birth to divine consciousness, and he awakened first in Zhu Jiuyin.

    When Di Jiang woke up, he immediately gained the power of the Golden Immortal. With Di Jiang's awakening, Zhu Jiuyin also woke up. Because Di Jiang woke up before him, he could only be second. It didn't take long for the Twelve Ancestor Wudu to  Already finished sleeping? So everyone respected the emperor as their elder brother.

    When the Twelve Ancestral Witches were born, they had the cultivation level of a golden immortal, and they could be regarded as a little master in the ancient world. However, when they were born, the three tribes of Dragon, Phoenix, and Qilin had already dominated the ancient world. Their Twelve Ancestors  Wu can't even get on the stage.

    As the Twelve Ancestral Witches emerged, the space they looked at underwent tremendous changes. The broken heart left by the Great God Pangu turned into a huge temple. This is the witch clan's  It is the Pangu Temple, and in this temple there is a fertility pool, which is also the place where the Witch Clan is reincarnated.

    The Twelve Ancestral Witches were born, and the three clans of Dragon, Phoenix, and Qilin that dominated the ancient world began to be at odds with each other. In order to dominate the world, the three parties were fighting endlessly. Endless killings continued to occur in the ancient land. The evil spirits between heaven and earth were controlled by the Pangu Temple.  Absorption brings life to the pregnancy pool.

    The Twelve Ancestral Witches who received the inheritance from Pangu God relied on the supreme power of Pangu Temple to absorb evil spirits and practice the Nine Turns Mysterious Technique. Among these twelve people, only Zhu Jiuyin made the slowest progress because he had to distract himself to suppress it.  The power of his own space was precisely because of Zhu Jiuyin's distracting attention that made him aware of his own shortcomings. The Nine Revolutions Mysterious Technique is the fundamental secret of Pangu, and the twelve ancestral witches also inherited it.  They have the blood of the Great God Pangu, but their bloodline is far inferior to that of the Great God Pangu. It is not feasible to follow the path taken by the Great God Pangu.

    It seems that the power of blood is constantly strengthening the physical body, but Zhu Jiuyin clearly feels that his physical body is very different from the physical body of Pangu. In Kaitian's inheritance, Pangu's movements are very powerful.  The power of chaos, and these ancestral witches only have the aura of the gods, the gap between the two is immeasurable.

    Perhaps other ancestral witches can use the Nine Transformations Mysterious Technique to crazily improve their own cultivation, but Zhu Jiuyin cannot do it because he has more space power in his body than others. The most important thing is that his body is not  The true form of the ancestral witch has not been fully transformed by the power of blood. It can be said that he is half as weak as other ancestral witches innately.

    Feeling the changes in himself and seeing the changes in others, Zhu Jiuyin understood in his heart that if he wanted to develop, he could not take the path of the ancestral witch or practice the Nine Transformations Mysterious Technique. That was not suitable for him.  He will definitely be the weakest among the twelve ancestral witches. This is not the result he wants.

    Suppressing the backlash of the power of space, Zhu Jiuyin once again carefully understood the Kaitian inheritance he received from his bloodline. Speaking of inheritance, Zhu Jiuyin definitely got much more than Sanqing.  , what Sanqing got was only the inheritance before the death of Pangu, but Zhu Jiuyin got the inheritance that was formed after the death of Pangu, and saw the beginning of the prehistoric era from scratch, and saw the birth of the stars in the sky.  .

    "If you don't become a saint, you will end up as an ant. Zhu Jiuyin is very clear about the ending of the Witch Clan. If he wants to protect himself, he must take a path that others have not taken, and now he has embarked on this path.

    The cultivation of the Wu Clan all comes from his own bloodline, but for Zhu Jiuyin, he has not used his bloodline to its extreme. He wants to change. Any of the three thousand avenues can be used to achieve enlightenment. Only the one that suits him best  Zhu Jiuyin was worried about which avenue was suitable for him just now.

    Space is king, time is revered, possessing two heaven-defying laws. This is a gift from God, but it also restricts his roots, because he has no soul and cannot control the power of space laws that does not belong to his own bloodline power. However,  However, this power of space law has been integrated into his blood.

    Suddenly, Zhu Jiuyin's thoughts changed. He couldn't control the power of laws without the soul. However, among the three thousand avenues, there was a divine way that could condense the power of blood into godhood. If he could combine the power of space and the power of time,  After condensing the godhead, as long as the godhead is immortal, even if the true body is destroyed, it can be restored.

    Thinking of this, Zhu Jiuyin gritted his teeth and once again let go of the suppression of the power of space. In an instant, the powerful power of space collided with the power of time, and powerful explosive power burst out from his body again. With the help of time,  The collision with the power of space ignites one's own divine fire and ignites the most original power of law.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 3 Divine Body

    Chapter 3 Divine Body

    I have to say that what Zhu Jiuyin did was extremely crazy. He was risking his own life to fight for his future. The collision after collision caused his body to be constantly shattered, and then he relied on the instinct of his blood to repair it.  Every collision threatened him with death.

    If you pay, you will gain. Although Zhu Jiuyin's behavior is crazy, this crazy cultivation method is extremely powerful, leaving him on the edge of death every moment, and every collision makes him  His body becomes stronger and his blood becomes extremely pure. This is breaking and then standing.

    Colliding again and again, Zhu Jiuyin didn't know how he persisted, and he didn't know how much time had passed. With his persistence, the bloodline continued to be purified, and finally the power of time and space returned to form  The most original power, Zhu Jiuyin's idea was correct, but the final result still surprised him. What he had in his true body was not as simple as he thought. The collision of the power of time and space  , in the end, what was purified was not only the origin of time and space, but also the origin of a wisp of innate evil energy. It was the first evil energy of Kaitian. It was extremely powerful. Kaitian was a disaster. When he purified this ray of innate evil energy,  Only then did he realize that the source of the innate evil aura was the path of destruction among the three thousand avenues.

    Zhu Jiuyin was shocked by the power of the origin of the three most powerful avenues, and also made him understand why the Wu clan would go to destruction, because they had the origin of the avenue of destruction in their bodies, and they were affected by the origin and became aggressive.  The key point is that the avenue of destruction is not allowed in the way of heaven.

    This word suddenly appeared in Zhu Jiuyin's mind. Although the Nine-turn Mysterious Technique is good and is the fundamental power of the Great God Pangu, it is not suitable for the Wu Clan. What the Wu Clan practices the Nine-turn Mysterious Technique to strengthen is not  The power of his own laws instead strengthens the avenue of destruction in the true form of the ancestral witch.

    The Wu Clan is different from the Great God Pangu. They have no soul and cannot control the power of the avenue of destruction. The higher the level of cultivation, the farther they deviate from the avenue, unless they can practice the divine way like Zhu Jiuyin to master the origin of destruction, but that does not mean  It's not an easy task, at least they don't necessarily have Zhu Jiuyin's determination.

    After the three original powers were refined, a trace of madness flashed across Zhu Jiuyin's face. This was his most dangerous moment and the moment when opportunities came. Success or failure depended on this.

    Zhu Jiu shouted in a gloomy voice: "The origin of destruction turns into the source of power, the heart of the God King becomes, the origin of time turns into the godhead, the origin of space blesses the world and the kingdom of God emerges!"

    With the roar of Zhu Jiuyin, his body burst out with boundless divine power. The three original powers began their final evolution according to his control, and a black heart appeared in his body.  In his body, a crystal clear godhead also appeared in the center of his eyebrows. There was a trace of spatial fluctuation in the godhead. That was the divine kingdom of Zhu Jiuyin.

    Unfortunately, things were not as beautiful as Zhu Jiuyin thought. When these three origins took shape, Zhu Jiuyin was dumbfounded again. The black heart was incomplete and extremely weak, the godhead was as small as a grain of rice, and the divine realm was just one piece.  Phantom, what caused all this was the lack of original power.

    Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but cursed: "Tiandao, you are playing with me!"

    It's not that Tiandao is playing with Zhu Jiuyin, but that he has not accumulated enough. Although he has barely condensed it into the divine head, divine heart, and divine kingdom, they are all incomplete. Only the divine head is better, and there is the Wheel of Time.  The blessing of the innate spiritual treasure is relatively complete and can play its due role. Both the Kingdom of God and the Heart of God need him to continue to practice and repair.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin's divine way is not perfect, it finally solved his own problem. The two laws of time and space are no longer mutually exclusive, which makes his true body perfect, giving him hope to see  The hope of reaching the avenue.

    After solving his own problem, Zhu Jiuyin suddenly felt weak for a while. You must know that his hard work consumed a lot of money. Not only did he consume all his own accumulation, but even his original bloodline reached a dangerous state.  , if he never completes the divine heart, divine head, and divine kingdom, then only destruction awaits him.

    Zhu Jiuyin glanced at the other ancestral witches in the temple. Although Zhu Jiuyin made such a big noise, he did not alarm the other ancestral witches. This temple formed by Pangu's heart completely overwhelmed Zhu Jiuyin.  The power of Yin has been eliminated, and the other ancestral witches are still working hard to refine the endless evil energy in the temple. The true body of the ancestral witches is constantly being tempered under the operation of the Nine Revolutions Xuan Gong, and the endless evil energy strengthens their bodies.  Among the sources of innate evil energy, only Houtu Ancestral Witch is better. Her Ancestral Witch's true body was tempered by most of the earth's essence.

    Seeing the practice of other ancestral witches, Zhu Jiuyin opened his mouth again and again, but unfortunately he didn't say anything in the end. Not only did he not know what to say, but he also couldn't influence other witch ancestors because his strength was far away.  Not enough??Destroy the power of the temple to awaken other ancestral witches.

    There must be a road before the car reaches the mountain. Although he knows that the other ancestral witches are taking a road with no future, he is unable to change everything and can only give up. The most important thing is that he is extremely weak now and needs time.  There is no time to waste in recovery. You have to know that if you can't protect yourself, how can you care about others.

    Zhu Jiuyin is not a good person who can sacrifice himself for others. He cannot do this, so he finally chose to remain silent and recover himself first before talking about anything else.

    Zhu Jiuyin, who condenses the divine personality, divine heart and divine kingdom, has an incomparable desire for spiritual energy. Whether it is divine kingdom or divine heart, he needs spiritual energy to be restored.

    Although it is said that Pangu Temple was transformed from the heart of Pangu God and can gather endless spiritual energy and evil energy, spiritual energy is ultimately spiritual energy, and evil energy is also acquired evil energy. No matter how much it absorbs, it can only restore Zhu Jiuyin.  The previous accumulation could not evolve the divine kingdom, divine personality, and divine heart, not at all, which made Zhu Jiuyin very angry. If it hadn't been for the great improvement of his body through this training,  I'm just afraid that he will curse God again.

    Heaven has no end to man's path. Although Zhu Jiuyin has embarked on an unprecedented path, there is no end to man's road. Zhu Jiuyin still found a way to repair himself from the inheritance of Kaitian. The spiritual energy of heaven and earth cannot cultivate its origin.  Only the spiritual roots of heaven and earth and the innate spiritual treasures can evolve his divine heart and divine kingdom. As for the divine head, what is needed is the mastery of the laws. Zhu Jiuyin, who does not have a soul, needs to explore on his own if he wants to master the power of the laws.  It's a hard road.

    No matter how difficult it is, no matter how arduous it is, Zhu Jiuyin has no way out, unless he doesn't want to live. For him, there is only one way in front of him, and that is to stride forward without fear of hardship or sacrifice. There is no other way.  Law, he has no excuse for being above the divine way. You must know that the path he takes is completely different from that of the Great God Pangu. In addition to the training of the physical body, he can use the Nine Turns Mysterious Technique, the divine way.  You can only rely on yourself to get there.

    I don¡¯t know how many years have passed since the dawn of time, but the Twelve Ancestral Witches finally woke up from their cultivation. It must be said that the Twelve Ancestral Witches have inherited the bloodline of the Great God Pangu and have unique advantages. It¡¯s just a short time.  With their cultivation, they have already crossed the level of Golden Immortal and reached the realm of Daluo Golden Immortal. Their physical strength is close to that of Quasi-Sage.

    It would be normal to say that Zhu Jiuyin could have a body as powerful as a quasi-sage. After all, he had to fight for his life. However, the fact that other ancestral witches could have such a powerful body could only be attributed to the power of Pangu's bloodline and the power of destruction.  Strengthening of the physical body.

    Among the twelve ancestral witches, Di Jiang, the space ancestral witch, is the eldest brother, so everyone respects Di Jiang. His cultivation has greatly improved, which gave Zhu Jiuyin an idea. He is different from other ancestral witches. After all, they  The path he takes is different. There is no future for Zhu Jiuyin to continue to practice in the Pangu Temple, because as long as his divine heart, divine kingdom and divine personality are not achieved, the speed of his own practice will be limited.

    After waking up, the Twelve Ancestral Witches had a brief exchange and then prepared to continue practicing. After all, they felt the inheritance of Pangu Temple during their practice and understood the foundation of their own practice. Their entire cultivation was due to the Pangu bloodline.  At this time, it was in the later stage of the Dragon and Phoenix Tribulation. There was endless evil energy in the ancient world. The Pangu Temple absorbed these evil spirits to enhance the cultivation of the twelve ancestral witches. They did not want to miss this opportunity.

    But just as everyone was preparing to practice in seclusion again, Zhu Jiuyin said: "Brother, I want to leave the temple and go to the ancient world to practice!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's words made Di Jiang and the other ancestral wizards frown. None of them expected that Zhu Jiuyin would make such a decision, giving up such an opportunity to quickly improve his own cultivation and go to practice in the ancient times.  , isn¡¯t this looking for the far away at the expense of the near? This really makes them unable to think about it.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 4 Buzhou Mountain

    Chapter 4 Buzhou Mountain

    Di Jiang frowned and said: "Second brother, if you want to practice, just stay in the temple. You must know that the temple has powerful power and will be of great help to our practice. Going to the ancient times to practice will only put you in danger, and  It will also affect the speed of your own practice, so I advise you to stay!"

    Zhu Jiuyin understood Di Jiang's good intentions, but he had his own reasons. Zhu Jiuyin took a deep breath and said, "Brother, the path I chose is different from yours"

    Before Zhu Jiuyin could finish his words, Di Jiang lost his voice and said: "What, you are crazy, do you know what you are doing? Your cultivation level has not been determined yet, you still have a chance to change"

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "No, since I have chosen this path, I will keep going. Moreover, my physical body is not worse than that of my brother. It's just that I have no hope for the future!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's choice made Di Jiang and the other ancestral witches frown. Although they did not say it directly, it could be seen from their expressions that these ancestral witches were very dissatisfied with Zhu Jiuyin's choice.  In their view, Zhu Jiuyin was deviating from Pangu Avenue!

    Di Jiang took a deep breath, suppressed the dissatisfaction in his heart and said in a deep voice: "Second brother, you have to think clearly. What you are doing is sacrificing one's strengths to the last, and the gains outweigh the losses!"

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "Brother, I have thought clearly. Although the Nine Turns Mysterious Technique is good, it is not suitable for me. And although we have inherited the blood of Pangu's father, we are not the father after all. The Nine Turns Mysterious Technique is not suitable for me."  Even if he practices his kung fu to the limit, he still can't compare with Father God, so he wants to find another way and find his own way!"

    There is another sentence that Zhu Jiuyin did not say clearly. It was not him who sacrificed his roots for the inferiors, but people like Di Jiang. They thought that practicing the Nine Transformations Xuan Gong was the inheritance of Pangu and was the most suitable for them. However, they were totally wrong.  Wrong, what suits them best is the laws attached to their own bloodline.

    Zhu Jiuyin could clearly feel from the expressions of Di Jiang and the others that it would be better if he didn't mention it. If he did, he might not even be able to do it anymore, so he could only hold back.

    Seeing Zhu Jiuyin's determined look, Di Jiang let out a long sigh and said, "Well, since you insist on doing this, we won't stop you, but the outside world is very dangerous, so I hope you can be careful.  , if you encounter invincible danger, come back early, no one can do anything to us with the protection of the temple!"

    Although they were dissatisfied, Di Jiang and the others did not turn against Zhu Jiuyin because of this incident, and reminded Zhu Jiuyin to be careful. This moved Zhu Jiuyin very much. He opened his mouth a few times, but in the end he still  He didn't say anything, he just nodded and said: "Brother, I will be careful myself."

    After bidding farewell to the ancestral witches of Dijiang Yiqian, Zhu Jiuyin finally left the Pangu Temple and strode into the ancient world. At this time, the ancient world was as chaotic as Zhu Jiuyin thought in his heart. The conflicts between the three tribes continued, and killings continued in the ancient world.  It was going on, and countless masters perished in this catastrophe.

    With Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation as Daluo Jinxian, he was inconspicuous in this catastrophe. For Zhu Jiuyin, keeping a low profile is the right way. Making a fortune in silence is his ancestry, but he doesn't want to kill people, but there are some things  But he couldn't help himself. He wanted to avoid fighting, but the prehistoric world at this time was completely in chaos. People walking in the great tribulation came with the intention of killing people and grabbing treasures. Zhu Jiuyin, a Da Luo Jinxian level  Experts are naturally under the attention of others, and they will inevitably be tricked by others.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin's divine body is not perfect, it can still cope with this catastrophe. Especially the strong men of the three tribes will not attack casual cultivators like Zhu Jiuyin at this time. After all, for them  There is no need to provoke a big enemy. Those who killed him were also unorganized casual cultivators who wanted to make a fortune from the catastrophe. And the cultivation level of these people was just Daluo Jinxian. Facing these ignorant  As a greedy person, Zhu Jiuyin still has a lot of control. He can sweep thousands of armies with just his powerful body that is close to the quasi-holy level. What's more, with the blessing of the Wheel of Time, he has a good grasp of the law of time.  After making such a small amount of progress, he can freeze someone with the same level of cultivation as him for one breath. Although it is only a short breath, the duel between masters can determine life and death in an instant. In addition, no one knows Zhu Jiuyin.  His physical body was so close to the Quasi-Saint's that he was caught off guard and was naturally a one-hit kill.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin gained a lot from the killings along the way, he was not too greedy. He still understood that going too far was not enough, and his goal was not to plunder the innate soul from casual cultivators.  Treasure, after all, these unworthy people do not have what he wants in their hands. Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s goal is the prehistoric Zizhu Buzhou Mountain. Buzhou Mountain has endless wealth. As long as he can reach Buzhou Mountain, Zhu Jiuyin is confident.  You can find the innate spiritual roots and innate spiritual energy you need.?, because he has an advantageous bloodline that others do not have.

    The Twelve Ancestral Witches were all transformed by the blood of Pangu, and inherited Pangu's bloodline. Buzhou Mountain was transformed from Pangu's divine spine. Zhu Jiuyin was confident that he could communicate with the sacred mountain through the power of blood and find the one that best suited him.  Innate spiritual treasures and innate spiritual roots completely perfect your god-honoring body.

    Of course, Zhu Jiuyin is not a good person. It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t know how to kill people and seize treasures. It¡¯s irrelevant. But even if he wants to do that, he has to choose the best people to kill. What kind of magic treasure can be found in some little mole crickets? Zhu Jiuyin is now  The most important thing is to perfect his divine body. He is not here for killing. He naturally knows what to choose.

    Hard work pays off. Although Zhu Jiuyin has gone through many dangers along the way, the killings along the way have made great progress in his mastery of himself. Although Zhu Jiuyin has already embarked on a journey with other ancestral witches.  Different paths, but the instinct in the blood has not changed, because it is the fighting spirit left behind when the Great God Pangu died, the fighting spirit to challenge the way of heaven. For the Twelve Ancestral Witches, fighting is the only way.  The best way for them to quickly master themselves is Zhu Jiuyin.

    Of course, Zhu Jiuyin is different. What he needs is not to activate the power in his body, but to master the power and perfect it, because from the moment he condenses the supreme divine body, the power of the bloodline has been activated.  .

    After untold hardships, Zhu Jiuyin finally set foot on Buzhou Mountain. When he stepped on the land of Buzhou Mountain, a strong breath of Pangu came to him. It was the will left by the great god Pangu.  , challenging the powerful will of Heaven.

    As soon as he came into contact with this breath, Zhu Jiuyin felt a touch of intimacy and at the same time felt boundless majesty. The divine power was as powerful as prison and the divine grace was as vast as the sea. It was only on Buzhou Mountain that he could truly feel the divine power of Pangu.  The memories in Tian's inheritance are only short-lived and cannot achieve the endless divine power exuded by Buzhou Mountain.

    Pangu¡¯s aura dissipated at a touch. Of course, this was not because Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s magic power was so powerful that it could dissipate Pangu¡¯s aura, but because the power of his bloodline affected Pangu¡¯s aura and took the initiative to restrain the endless divine power.

    Speaking of which, the entire prehistoric era was a massacre, and only Mount Buzhou was a pure land. Because of the supreme power of God Pangu, not even the three tribes of Dragon, Phoenix, and Qilin dared to burn the flames of war to Mount Buzhou.  , because they were unable to resist the supreme divine power of Buzhou Mountain, and it was precisely because of the existence of Pangu's divine power that they protected the creatures on Buzhou Mountain from the prehistoric killings, giving them a glimmer of hope.

    Divine grace is not for ordinary people. Only people like Zhu Jiuyin with Pangu heritage can receive such divine grace. Although it only lasts for a breath, Zhu Jiuyin has benefited a lot and made him feel what it means.  Shinto, such a will can be called supreme divine power, and he saw the power of Shinto.

    Buzhoushan¡¯s Pangu will is just a residual thought, but such a residual thought can suppress countless masters in the ancient world, making Zhu Jiuyin unable to resist at all, and allowing him to see the path to the supreme avenue.

    "What is a god? Only when you master the Dao can you become a god. Zhu Jiuyin is still far from it. His divine body is only the beginning of his magical power. He can only be called a beginner and has not yet started.

    No matter what, Zhu Jiuyin benefited greatly from this contact, which made him overjoyed. After all, it was just an accident and was not part of his plan at all.

    When Zhu Jiuyin set foot on Buzhou Mountain, although Pangu's will was revealed only for a short moment, it alarmed the experts in Buzhou Mountain. Deep in Buzhou Mountain, a trace of shock flashed across the face of a man.  , looking at Buzhou Shanxia from a distance without speaking for a long time, his expression seemed a bit scary.

    When she saw the man's terrifying expression, the woman beside him asked in a deep voice: "Brother, what's wrong with you? What happened?"

    At this time, the man took a deep breath and put away his previous momentum, and then sighed and said: "Sister, you don't have to worry, I'm fine, but I just suddenly felt a trace of danger approaching us!"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 5 An unpleasant meeting

    Chapter 5 An unpleasant meeting

    "Danger," these two words shocked the woman. You must know that this is Buzhou Mountain, and there is Pangu's will on the mountain. Even the top masters of the Dragon, Phoenix, and Qilin tribes dare not go to Buzhou Mountain to act recklessly.

    She lost her voice and said: "Brother, how is this possible? This is Buzhou Mountain. It is protected by the supreme will of Pangu, how can it be in danger!"

    The man sighed and said: "The danger is real, it is a warning from his own blood!"

    "What! Brother, are you sure you didn't feel wrong?" The woman lost her voice again.

    The man sighed: "How could I get it wrong on such an important matter? If I hadn't guessed wrong, a person with great karma and karma came down from Mount Buzhou!"

    The woman was shocked by this series of blows. She shook her head and said, "Brother, this is impossible. You must know that the two of us have never been down Mount Buzhou, and we have never had any grudges with anyone. How can there be cause and effect!"

    The man sighed: "We are not involved in cause and effect now, but it does not mean that there will be no cause and effect in the future. The people at the foot of the mountain will only be related to us in the future!"

    When she heard these words, the woman pondered for a moment, and then a stern look flashed in her eyes, and she said: "Brother, how about we calculate that if this person really has a lot to do with us, then we can take this opportunity to kill him.  To avoid future troubles!¡±

    "As a woman who can make such a decision in such a short period of time, I have to say that this woman is very remarkable and decisive in killing. She is an amazing person.

    Unfortunately, although she had good intentions, things did not go as she expected. The man shook his head and said: "Sister, the ancient world is in chaos now and the secrets of heaven are obscure. Not to mention me, even the top experts among the three tribes cannot calculate the secrets.  What's more, the other party is not as simple as you think, at least the other party has aroused the favor of Pangu's will, I think you should know what this means!"

    "What, how is this possible? Could it be that he is Pangu"

    Before the woman could finish her words, the man interrupted her and said, "Don't say anything, just know it yourself!"

    It seems that this man is still very afraid of this matter. It is right to think about it. Although the great god Pangu has died, the will of Pangu on Buzhou Mountain is still not something they can shake. If they really have murderous intentions, then in the  Under the guidance of murderous intent, they will eventually be killed by Pangu's will. After all, Zhu Jiuyin is the one who has received Pangu's favor.

    Zhu Jiuyin didn't know that his arrival would cause such a big commotion, and he didn't expect that he had aroused the fear of some people. At the moment, he was immersed in Pangu's grace, feeling the great path left by the incomplete will of the Great God Pangu.  The mark is the refinement of Pangu's cultivation, and it is not the mark of Kaitian.

    The most important thing is that this trace of the avenue is the divine way, which is similar to the path Zhu Jiuyin took. Unfortunately, it is just a incomplete will. Even if he has divine power, he has no future and cannot become a god, because he does not have it.  The main body does not have complete human consciousness, and is destined to be just a residual thought.

    Although obtaining Shenze did not improve Zhu Jiuyin's strength, it allowed him to see the essence of the avenue. This is extremely important to him. There is nothing more important than this.

    Divine grace comes and goes quickly. Zhu Jiuyin's contact was only momentary. Soon he came to his senses. Who made it impossible for him to realize the great way without his soul. Although there were benefits, they were invisible and intangible. This made him  He was a little depressed.

    Fortunately, Zhu Jiuyin knew why he came here. Being able to receive divine favor was already an unexpected gain, so he didn't worry about it. After waking up, he took a deep breath, and then strode towards  Bu Zhou left the mountain without any regrets.

    Buzhou Mountain is indeed the first mountain in the prehistoric times. The spiritual energy here is very strong. However, there are very few people who can practice in Buzhou Mountain because they are always under the pressure of Pangu¡¯s remaining will.  It is difficult for people to stay here. Fortunately, Zhu Jiuyin is not one of them.

    Without Yuan Shen Zhu Jiuyin, you cannot use Yuan Shen to find the innate spiritual roots and innate spiritual treasures you need. You can only go to the top of Buzhou Mountain based on your feelings.

    Zhu Jiuyin had good luck along the way and collected a lot of innate spiritual herbs. For Zhu Jiuyin, he would collect any innate spiritual herbs, even acquired materials and spiritual herbs.  Everything collected was desperately sent to his own kingdom of God.

    The Kingdom of God, which was originally just a phantom, finally condensed successfully under the nourishment of the huge innate spiritual grass and became a small world. The only drawback was that this small world was a bit small, but even so, Zhu Jiuyin was pleasantly surprised.  He is happy about it. You must know that if the Kingdom of God is 10%, he can take advantage of the power of the Kingdom of God.To master the laws of space, he can master the two heaven-defying laws of time and space. Although he only masters a little bit of it, it is very rare to have such a little bit of it.

    After the Kingdom of God was successfully condensed, the laws of space were completely integrated into his divine body, no longer distinguishing each other, so Zhu Jiuyin no longer had to worry about anything.

    Such a harvest has further deepened Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s crazy plundering of Buzhou Mountain. He would not let go of any innate spiritual grass that was useful to him, leaving no grass behind along the way.

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s crazy collection made the man and woman who had been watching him secretly angry. You must know that Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s move was cutting off the roots.

    The woman in the secret said: "Brother, we can't tolerate it any longer. We can't let this crazy person trample the environment of Buzhou Mountain like this. If he continues to do this, the impact on Buzhou Mountain will be huge!"

    After hearing these words, the man took a deep breath and said helplessly: "Forget it! I didn't want to meet him at this time, but he went too far and had to.  Stop it, let's go meet this madman for a while, but if it's not a last resort, sister, we'd better not conflict with him. After all, we don't know the origin of this person, and taking risks will only put ourselves in danger!  "

    The woman nodded and said, "Brother, don't worry, I know what to do!"

    Just as Zhu Jiuyin was digging three feet into the ground to search for all useful spiritual objects, two figures suddenly appeared not far in front of him. As soon as these two people appeared, Zhu Jiuyin felt a hint of threat, and his expression  He became solemn and stared cautiously at the man and woman in front of him.

    Hearing this, Zhu Jiu said in a gloomy voice: "I don't know what I call these two fellow Taoists. Why are they blocking my way?"

    Zhu Jiuyin asked, and the man said: "Fuxi, this is my sister Nuwa. The amount of spiritual herbs collected along the way, my fellow Taoist, is really too much. There is no room left. My brother and sister specially  I¡¯m here to persuade fellow Taoists not to pluck all their spiritual roots, and I hope fellow Taoists can leave a leeway!¡±

    Hearing this, Zhu Jiuyin was shocked in his heart. He never thought that not long after he set foot on Buzhou Mountain, he would encounter Fuxi and Nuwa, the two great sages of the demon clan, and they would be his future sages.  mortal enemy.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin does not want to be enemies with Nuwa and Fuxi at this time, the arrogance in his bones does not allow him to back down. The most important thing is that he now needs endless spiritual grass to unite his divine kingdom. As for what it will do to Buzhou Mountain  The impact was not within his scope of consideration.

    Nuwa and Fuxi are both great sages of the demon clan. After the Dragon and Phoenix Tribulation is over, all the resources in Buzhou Mountain will become supplements for the demon clan. Zhu Jiuyin is not willing to do anything to support the enemy.

    Thinking of this, Zhu Jiuyin's face could not help but darken and he said in a gloomy voice: "Don't you two fellow Taoists feel that your control is too lenient? Could it be that Buzhou Mountain is your back garden? What I want to do is my own business.  , and not to mention you being nosy, don¡¯t tell me that you have never touched a single plant or tree in this Buzhou Mountain!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's reaction made Nuwa and Fuxi angry. They never thought that their good words of persuasion would lead to such a result. Zhu Jiuyin ridiculed them. Such a result made them unable to hold back their hearts any longer.  of anger.

    Fuxi said in a deep voice: "Fellow Taoist, my brother and sister are not trying to stop you from taking spiritual herbs, but we hope that you can leave a root and leave a thought to other fellow Taoists!"

    Zhu Jiuyin said disdainfully: "You are so sentimental and nosy. I don't have time to fight with you two. Get out of the way quickly, otherwise don't blame me for being rude. You have to be able to meddle in your own business. I advise  You¡¯d better leave quickly and don¡¯t bring disaster to yourselves!¡±

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 6: Fight at the first sign of disagreement

    Chapter 6: Fight at the first sign of disagreement

    Zhu Jiuyin did not take the brother and sister Fuxi and Nuwa seriously. Although these two brothers were also Daluo Jinxian-level masters, they were very different from Zhu Jiuyin. Now Daozu Hongjun has not yet  Seriously, these two brothers are just practicing by instinct, and they are far inferior to Zhu Jiuyin, an ancestral witch with Pangu inheritance. What's more, Zhu Jiuyin at this time is not an ordinary ancestral witch, and he has mastered it.  With the two heaven-defying laws of time and space, and a physical body that is close to that of a quasi-sage, Zhu Jiuyin is absolutely sure to kill their brother and sister if he really takes action. Of course, the premise is that Fuxi and Nuwa cannot fight to the death.  Retreat, otherwise Zhu Jiuyin would not be able to keep the two siblings.

    Facing Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s provocation, Nuwa could no longer bear the anger in her heart and shouted loudly: ¡°Arrogant, who do you think you are? This is Mount Buzhou, it¡¯s not your turn to speak arrogantly!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin also had great intentions in doing this. He angered Nuwa and Fuxi so much because he wanted to eliminate these two scourges for himself in advance and force Nuwa and Fuxi to take action, so that he would have a just and fair reason to kill these two people.  The two brothers and sisters did not leave any hidden dangers to themselves.

    Hearing Nuwa's words, Zhu Jiuyin sneered and said: "Why are you so angry? I'm telling you the central issue. I'm afraid you're not saying what you say when you stop me. In fact, you and I are no different. I'm just  It's a bit more straightforward to do it, but you are just trying to take advantage of all the benefits of Buzhou Mountain under the guise of goodwill!"

    When he heard that Zhu Jiuyin was going too far, Fuxi finally couldn't bear the anger in his heart and shouted loudly: "Since fellow Taoist is so disobedient to advice, then we can only see the real chapter with our hands!"

    Zhu Jiuyin sneered and said: "It should have been like this a long time ago. This ancient wilderness is a place where the strong are respected and the fittest survive. There is no point in talking so much nonsense!"

    Although Zhu Jiuyin sounded crazy, he was not in a hurry to take action. After receiving the inheritance of Kaitian, Zhu Jiuyin was still very afraid of cause and effect. He did not want to take action first. Even if he wanted to fight, he would be forced to fight back. In this way  The responsibility no longer lies with you.

    Although Fuxi and Nuwa were both very smart, they did not see through Zhu Jiuyin's conspiracy, because their arrogance prevented them from swallowing their anger. The most important thing is that the law of heaven has decreed that the lich and the witch will not be the same.  The established rules and the blood in their bones made them murderous towards Zhu Jiuyin.

    Fuxi shouted loudly: "Punch me, madman!"

    As he said that, Fuxi swung out his fists like a bolt of lightning and rushed towards Zhu Jiuyin. Although the Dragon and Phoenix Tribulation has reached the later stage, Taoist Hongjun has not yet preached. Most of the creatures in the ancient world relied on instinct to fight.  Or they rely on their talents to fight. They do not have the dragon, phoenix, and unicorn clans that inherit the supreme magical power. Fuxi is also in this case. As a demon clan, his strong body also makes him good at hand-to-hand combat.  skills.

    Facing Fuxi¡¯s attack, Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing more than a small skill!¡±

    Fuxi's attack was indeed a piece of cake for Zhu Jiuyin. Although Zhu Jiuyin did not focus on practicing the Nine Transformations Mysterious Technique like other ancestral shamans, he still borrowed the Nine Transformations Mysterious Technique for his divine body training.  With the powerful physical body of Quasi-Sage, how could he take Fuxi's attack so seriously.

    Zhu Jiuyin casually deflected Fu Xi's blow and said disdainfully: "Use all your abilities. If you have such abilities, then you will die!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's words aroused Fuxi and Nuwa's murderous intent. Although they didn't know what Zhu Jiuyin's trump card was for being so arrogant, they couldn't bear to be so provoked by someone with the same level of cultivation as themselves.  , after all, they are two against one, it would be really embarrassing if they still bowed their heads.

    Unable to bear Zhu Jiuyin's contempt, Fuxi shouted loudly: "Crazy people, stop being so arrogant, come and die! The Dharma is like heaven and earth!"

    As soon as Fuxi shouted, a dazzling golden light rose into the sky, and a phantom with a human head and a snake body appeared in the sky. The phantom appeared with huge pressure and pressed down on Zhu Jiuyin.

    This phantom is Fuxi's true form. Unfortunately, there is no inheritance. Fuxi's dharma is only a shadow and not solidified. Otherwise, it would not be the current strength. Instead, the dharma image and itself would be integrated into one, and the strength would be doubled.

    Naturally, Nuwa would not stand idly by when Fu Xi made a move. She also showed her Dharma and worked with Fu Xi to attack Zhu Jiu Yin, hoping to kill Zhu Jiu Yin with one blow.

    It's a pity that Fuxi and Nuwa made the wrong decision. If they faced ordinary people, there would be no problem, but they faced Zhu Jiuyin, an ancestral witch with a divine body, divine personality, and divine heart.  Zhu Jiuyin said it had no impact at all.

    The ancestral witch is inheriting the bloodline of the Great God Pangu, and has been influenced byUnder the influence of the ancient will, Zhu Jiuyin has a powerful and strong will. Let alone this kind of Dharma Xiang Heaven and Earth, even the further Dharma Xiang Heaven and Earth can't help Zhu Jiuyin. After all, Zhu Jiuyin is different from other ancestral witches.  has embarked on an unprecedented path.

    Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation at this time was not only a combination of Pangu's inheritance and Kaitian's inheritance, but also some of his later ideas. For the ascetics, they cultivated the Dao Yuan Shen, while Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation  It's Shinto.

    As long as the divine fire is not extinguished and the divine personality is not destroyed, then he will be immortal. Even if his physical body is destroyed, as long as the divine personality exists, he can still be resurrected. Compared with other ancestral witches, the death of the body and the soul of the other ancestors are more life-saving means. Although it is only a first creation,  But it has amazing strength.

    Without the soul, Zhu Jiuyin can understand the law of the great road through the divine personality, and the divine personality is himself. After integrating into the law of the great road, what he cultivates is no longer the way of heaven, but the supreme great road.

    Although the world of Dharma in this area did not put much pressure on Zhu Jiuyin, the arrogance in his bones caused Zhu Jiuyin's aura to change, and a murderous aura rose into the sky. It was not just Fuxi and Nuwa who had murderous intentions.  , Zhu Jiuyin also had murderous intentions, and his murderous intentions were combined with his own divine heart, which could shake the world.

    Zhu Jiuyin snorted coldly and said: "The bullshit Dharma Xiang Heaven and Earth is nothing more than an illusory illusion. Watch me break through your heresy, destroy endlessly, split the void with your fist, and die!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's divine body, which was so close to the quasi-sage, was already unparalleled in power. Coupled with the powerful law of destruction in his divine heart, he punched out the world and changed the color of it. The powerful power blasted towards Fuxi and Nuwa.  of Dharma.

    There are many people taking refuge in Buzhou Mountain. The previous dispute between Zhu Jiuyin, Fuxi and Nuwa has already attracted the attention of many people. I am very grateful to people like Fuxi and Nuwa, and I am extremely grateful to Zhu Jiuyin.  They hate it, it¡¯s just that they don¡¯t want to be the first person.

    But now when they saw Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s unparalleled punch, all the people watching in the dark couldn¡¯t help but gasp!

    Overbearing, too overbearing. They were all glad that they had not stopped Zhu Jiuyin before, otherwise they would have been in bad luck. Although they all thought that Zhu Jiuyin was a master at the same level as themselves before, they were not willing to do it for  With a little bit of innate spiritual grass, they became enemies with each other. Now it seems that they have all misunderstood. This one is at the same level as themselves. He is clearly a killing god. This one is still the method of Daluo Jinxian. He clearly has the strength of a quasi-sage.  , isn¡¯t this a fucking cheat!

    With Daluo Jinxian's cultivation, he was able to launch an attack like a quasi-sage, which made many people feel pain. At this moment, the word "monster" appeared in everyone's mind. It's so fucking monster. This is simply not human power.  can be achieved.  Everyone cursed secretly in their hearts: "Hey, what on earth is going on? Why does such a monster appear on Buzhou Mountain? How can people like us survive?"

    With one punch, the Dharma images displayed by Fuxi and Nuwa were instantly penetrated, and the powerful force directly passed through the Dharma image and blasted towards their bodies. Such a powerful punch was not to mention that they were just Daluo Jinxian cultivators.  Because even the quasi-sage masters did not dare to take Zhu Jiuyin's blow forcefully, because the fist contained unparalleled destructive power.

    Not to mention how angry Fuxi and Nuwa were. They thought they were just an enemy who was not very smart and could only brag, but in the blink of an eye they turned into a ferocious god who could destroy themselves. This change was really hard to bear.  Accepted, but they have to accept it even if they don't want to, because this is the fact.

    Under the current situation, even if Fuxi and Nuwa want to stop, Zhu Jiuyin will not give them this opportunity. Who made them have murderous intentions before? Now the world is in chaos, Zhu Jiuyin  Jiuyin, a fierce man, could tell at a glance that he was not a good person, so they could only hold on.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 7 Silly Bi is going to die

    Chapter 7 Silly Bi is going to die

    ¡°Perhaps Fuxi and Nuwa¡¯s prestige in Buzhou Mountain is still very good, but at this critical moment, someone appeared and wanted to stop Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s killer.  When Zhu Jiuyin's fists were about to split the bodies of Fuxi and Nuwa, a figure suddenly stood in front of Zhu Jiuyin's fists and shouted loudly: "Fellow Taoist, please show mercy!"

    It's a pity that this person is really a bit stupid. Since Zhu Jiuyin has already killed the killer, how could he stop because of a sudden appearance of a stupid guy? Zhu Jiuyin didn't take his words seriously at all, and his fist posture remained unchanged.  He blasted out firmly. He didn't care whether the person who suddenly appeared in front of him had any grudge against him. In Zhu Jiuyin's heart, he had already determined that this was a dead person. If he dared to stop him, he would be prepared to die. His huge  The force of the punch hit the silly boy's body firmly. With a soft sound, the silly boy who had not yet reported his name was beaten into blood mist by Zhu Jiuyin's punch. His body and soul were in this blow.  It was destroyed and ended up dead.

    In front of everyone, they watched their friend being beaten into blood mist by Zhu Jiuyin, and ended up with a dead body and soul. This made Fuxi and Nuwa a little embarrassed. In an instant, they were furious and shouted loudly.  He yelled: "You bastard, you are looking for death. The Dharma is like heaven and earth, and I am here to show you!"

    This time Fuxi and Nuwa no longer used the flashy shadows, but directly revealed their true bodies. The huge body with a human head and a snake body attacked Zhu Jiuyin crazily. Those on Buzhou Mountain  Everyone who took refuge knew that Fuxi and Nuwa were kind-hearted, but now there was no trace of peace in them at all, only the naked murderous intention. It seemed that the death of Silly Bi had made them crazy.  stand up.

    Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but snorted coldly after seeing the performance of Fuxi and Nuwa: "Assholes, I think you two are the bastards. You are the ones looking for trouble. Now die for me, smash the world with your fists, break!"

    It has to be said that Zhu Jiuyin, who has inherited the Pangu bloodline and has the Kaitian inheritance, can display powerful combat skills that are unparalleled. Although Fuxi and Nuwa are also good in cultivation, they want to be like Zhu Jiuyin.  The ancestral witches who engage in close combat are looking for death. No one dares to engage in physical combat with the witches. Even the saints have to retreat when faced with the close attacks of the ancestral witches. It can be said that Fuxi and Nuwa chose from the very beginning.  He had taken the wrong path, and engaging in a physical fight with Zhu Jiuyin, the ancestral witch, was really a stupid decision.

    The two huge snake tails of Fuxi and Nuwa arrived in front of Zhu Jiujiang in an instant. Regarding the attacks from Fuxi and Nuwa, Zhu Jiuyin had no intention of avoiding them, but directly faced them with fists.  .

    Just listen, the fists and the two snake tails collided with each other, making an astonishing loud noise. Although everyone has seen Zhu Jiuyin's bravery before, no one thought that Zhu Jiuyin could resist Fu Xi and Fu Xi in front of one against two.  Nuwa and Nuwa struck with anger.

    But they were wrong, and they were very wrong. After the loud noise, Fuxi and Nuwa's bodies were knocked backwards by the huge force. After they managed to stabilize their bodies, their handsome faces became extremely pale.  The power of Zhu Jiuyin's strike was so powerful that everyone gasped. The fierce god, this is really a scary fierce god. You must know that Fuxi and Nuwa are the top masters on Buzhou Mountain. Even they are not Zhu Jiuyin.  Jiuyin's opponent made the spectators feel guilty.

    Zhu Jiuyin was unyielding when he was in a position of power. In his view, since Fuxi and Nuwa came to his door, he could not let them go easily. Strike while the iron is hot before Fuxi and Nuwa come to their senses.  Destroying the opponent in one fell swoop can also solve future troubles for yourself.

    I saw Zhu Jiuyin yelling loudly, coming up to him, punching out his fists again, and shouting loudly: "Fuxi, Nuwa, you go to hell for me!"

    At this moment, Zhu Jiuyin's fists were covered with a strong black light. There was a dark aura entwined on the black light. The aura burst out into a bright light. It was really weird that the black light could emit such a light. Then the black light left.  body, the surging fist power quickly condensed into a huge black ball, and blasted towards Fuxi and Nuwa like a laser cannon.

    The sharp sound of breaking through the air sounded in the air, which made the already pale and handsome faces of Fuxi and Nuwa become as white as paper. They both knew that if they were hit by this punch, they would not die.  They also had to be seriously injured. They regretted that they should not have been arrogant. They underestimated Zhu Jiuyin and gave Zhu Jiuyin time to launch such a powerful move. It was really a wrong step and a wrong step.

    At this critical moment, Fuxi didn't care about so much anymore. With a thought, he sacrificed Fuxi Qin, an innate spiritual treasure that he had not yet fully mastered. This treasure was a top-grade innate spiritual treasure. It was Fuxi's companion spiritual treasure. It was a  A powerful attack weapon.

    Hearing this, Fuxi shouted hoarsely: "Tianyin comes out, stop me!"

    ? ?There was a loud bang, and a huge shock was formed in the air. An invisible counter-thrust force hit Fuxi's body through the innate spirit of 'Fuxi Qin', and a huge force  The sound caused his pale face to turn dark red, and a trace of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. Under Zhu Jiuyin's blow, Fuxi, a Daluo Jinxian-level master, was severely injured. Such a ferocious power makes you afraid.

    And this was just the beginning. Then Fuxi's body was shaken back like a piece of rag, and he slowly stopped after scratching dozens of meters on the ground. But even in this way, he finally broke a piece.  The big tree in the sky just stopped, and at the same time, he could no longer suppress the pain on his body, and a mouthful of blood came out of his mouth!

    You must know that Buzhou Mountain is different from others. The land here is extremely strong. It is really unexpected that Fuxi was beaten like this by Zhu Jiuyin's punch.

    Looking at Fuxi who was retreating back, Zhu Jiuyin snorted coldly and said: "I originally thought you were so capable that you dared to speak such arrogant words, but now it seems that you are just a vulnerable waste. I just want to send you back to heaven and earth!"

    Facing Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s sarcasm, Nuwa shouted angrily: ¡°Who are you and why are you so vicious!¡±

    After seeing Fuxi being injured by Zhu Jiuyin, Nuwa couldn't help it anymore and asked about Zhu Jiuyin's origins and why he committed such a murderous attack. She had already forgotten that they had done this first.  If they hadn't been the ones who started it, they wouldn't have ended up like this. If they hadn't made the murderous move first, how could Zhu Jiuyin be so crazy and leave no room for error.

    In short, all this was brought about by Nuwa and Fuxi. It was the retribution for their nosy. As Zhu Jiuyin said, prehistoric times are respected by strength. If you have no strength but want to meddle, then  It's just asking for death.

    Facing Nuwa¡¯s question, Zhu Jiuyin sneered disdainfully, and instead of answering Nuwa¡¯s question, he walked towards Fuxi and Nuwa with murderous intent on his face.

    One step, two steps, three steps

    Although Zhu Jiuyin's footsteps were very light, they felt like thunder in the hearts of Fuxi and Nuwa, making them feel extremely suffocated. The pressure of death was like a mountain pressing heavily on their hearts.  Let them be so frightened that they can hardly breathe, and the threat of death is coming to them!

    It's not that Zhu Jiuyin doesn't want to kill Fuxi and Nuwa directly to save himself from worries, but he doesn't dare to take action with all his strength because he wants to guard against those people in the dark. People's hearts are separated from the belly, and he doesn't know those people in the dark.  Will he be plotting against him behind his back when he fights Fuxi and Nuwa?

    Of course, the most important thing is that Zhu Jiuyin is not sure that he can kill Fuxi and Nuwa without any damage. After all, the other party is not a soft persimmon and can be left to his own devices. If they really want to fight, he will be injured to some extent.

    Zhu Jiuyin's worry is not unnecessary. At this time, the humanity of Fuxi and Nuwa is clearly revealed. They have not yet reached the point of ignoring life and death, and they are both worried about each other's life and death. In an instant, their eyes explode.  Showing endless madness, it seems that they all want to sacrifice themselves to create opportunities for each other to escape.

    Zhu Jiuyin had an extremely strong murderous intention on his face, and there was no trace of mercy in his eyes. His steps did not stop at all, and he continued to stride towards Fuxi and Nuwa. Facing death, both Fuxi and Nuwa were stunned.  After making the final struggle, they all have to fight desperately.

    Fuxi tried his best to steady himself and shouted loudly: "Sister, go quickly, I'm blocking you here!"

    Fuxi still admitted that he was not Zhu Jiuyin's opponent, otherwise he would not have said such depressing words. Unfortunately, although his idea was good, it could not be realized because Nuwa was not a selfish person and she could not abandon him.  It was not something she could do to escape alone without her brother.

    I saw Nuwa shouting back: "No, brother, you are injured, you go first, I will block you here!"

    It has to be said that the relationship between Fuxi and Nuwa is extremely good. They can live and die together, which is something that many people cannot do. But it is a pity that no matter how good their relationship is, it does not make Zhu Jiuyin soft-hearted.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 8 The Avenue

    Chapter 8 Avenue

    Seeing the deep brother-sister love shown by Fuxi and Nuwa, Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said: "You two don't need to fight. No one can leave alive today. I want you two to win.  I am here to warn those who dare to take my ideas, let them know what will happen if I offend me, you can all go and die!"

    While speaking, Zhu Jiuyin reached out with his right hand and grabbed Fuxi's neck as fast as lightning. At this moment of life and death, suddenly a powerful force blocked Zhu Jiuyin's face. Those who were secretly watching the battle finally couldn't help it.  Take action.

    A loud voice followed the powerful force, and instantly a fat man appeared in front of Zhu Jiuyin. He only heard him say: "This Taoist friend must be merciful and merciful"

    Zhu Jiuyin didn't wait for the other party to finish speaking, and snorted coldly: "Who are you? I don't want to listen to your nonsense. If you want to save Fuxi and Nuwa, it depends on whether you have the ability to split the world with your fist!  "

    As he spoke, Zhu Jiuyin raised his fists again and struck at the fool who suddenly appeared in front of him. Unfortunately, Zhu Jiuyin's attack did not achieve his goal this time. The opponent was already prepared and did not wait for the strength of the fist.  As soon as she reached her body, she displayed a powerful divine light to protect herself and Fuxi. At this time, Nuwa also reacted and stepped forward to cooperate with the opponent to attack Zhu Jiuyin.

    The siege of these two people also aroused the fierce flames in Zhu Jiuyin's heart. Although he had successfully subdued the avenue of destruction contained in the innate evil energy and condensed it into the supreme divine heart, the divine heart was  The essence has not changed, and the violent murderous aura has not dissipated.

    In an instant, Zhu Jiuyin's body erupted with boundless murderous intent. The huge killing intent, like a sea, soared into the sky and pierced the sky. This was the will to destroy the great road in the law of the great road, combined with Zhu Jiuyin's boundless killing intent.  His murderous aura shocked everyone.

    At this moment, Zhu Jiuyin's godhead moved. With the help of the power of the godhead, he felt the power of the great avenue. For a moment, he felt as if he was standing in an illusory void. Countless stars were turning and turning, and the world was opening up.  Together, the boundless innate evil energy fills the space between heaven and earth, and the evil energy destroys the stars. At the center of the evil energy, there is a supreme black god and demon tearing apart the void and emerging from the underworld. The bearer despises everything.  Domineering and evil spirit.

    The god and demon punched out, countless stars turned into powder, the sky shook, and the avenue of destruction followed with every move, and the three thousand avenues of destruction were completely displayed in front of Zhu Jiuyin.

    The only pity is that the realization of this great avenue disappeared in a flash. Zhu Jiuyin did not have time to explore it carefully, which made him very unwilling.

    As the aura of destruction appeared on Zhu Jiuyin's body, those who were secretly watching the battle were shocked. The huge killing intent revealed an endless aura of destruction. This was a power they had not felt for tens of millions of years.  The breath pressed on their hearts, making them somewhat breathless.

    Seeing the avenue of destruction displayed by the gods and demons for a moment, Zhu Jiuyin truly saw the power of the three thousand avenues. The same power was weak in his own hands, but in the hands of the gods and demons, it could shatter stars.  .

    In an instant, Zhu Jiuyin understood. He originally thought that he had successfully mastered the way of destruction, but in fact, all he got was just the beginning. He didn't even knock on the door. Although his bloodline was good and his divine heart was strong, he didn't.  With the matching will and no understanding of the great road, everything is just superficial.

    If he wants to enter the gate of the avenue of destruction, he still needs more understanding, the understanding of the avenue of destruction.

    Although it was said that the divine heart was condensed, allowing his body to use the breath of destruction, what he used was not the real avenue of destruction, but just borrowed a little bit of the power of the law.  But if you want to truly master a trace of the laws of the Dao, the understanding of the Dao is the foundation.

    The great road is the foundation. Although it was only for a moment, Zhu Jiuyin had a clear understanding. The sea is open to all rivers and there is harmony. From the beginning, when he came into contact with Fuxi and Nuwa, he took a wrong path. In fact, he did not understand at all.  There is no need to worry about anything in the future. For Dao Dao, he just needs to open his heart and forget everything about the previous life. So many worries will only affect his own practice.

    In an instant, Zhu Jiuyin let go of his soul.  Countless memories of past and present lives flowed through his mind like movie clips. Various experiences in previous lives, the sudden deepest unwillingness in his soul at the moment before death, and the uneasiness when entering the wilderness in this life, and  The idea of ??wanting to go against the will of heaven and change one's destiny, transcending everything else, everything turned into the most surging spirit, releasing, roaring, and galloping.

    " Letting go of his soul made Zhu Jiuyin's divine personality a little better, and his understanding of the great avenues got closer. The three great avenues of time, space, and destruction flowed through his heart.

    At this time, Zhu Jiuyin ShuangA powerful evil spirit erupted from his eyes, and his body was also wrapped with black evil energy, just like a demon god. Such an astonishing change made many people uneasy, and the refugees in Buzhou Mountain were worried about their own safety.

    Zhu Jiuyin glanced disdainfully at Nuwa and the monster clan who jumped out to stop her from killing Fu Xi, and sneered: "You two monsters are trying to stop me, you really don't know how to live or die, let me defeat you!"

    While speaking, Zhu Jiuyin once again punched Nuwa and those people who didn't know whether to live or die. With one punch, the energy coming towards him was completely broken, and with one punch, all obstacles were shattered.  The powerful blow made Zhu Jiuyin feel the power of the Dao of Destruction. It was no lie that the Dao of Destruction would shatter the void wherever it went.

    Before the knot in his heart was cleared, Zhu Jiuyin was already strong enough to kill masters like Nuwa and Fuxi. After clearing his knot in his heart, his realm was infinitely close to that of a quasi-sage, and with his powerful body  , even a quasi-sage can fight with it. Nuwa who was standing in front of Zhu Jiuyin and the demon clan who came out to block the fight were knocked away by Zhu Jiuyin's punch.

    Zhu Jiuyin was unreasonable and unforgiving. Since he had made up his mind, he would not hesitate at all. He strode forward and shouted again: "Anyone who stops me will die!"

    After resolving the knot in his heart, Zhu Jiuyin was already infinitely close to the quasi-sage. His fists were thunderous and powerful, and the powerful aura of destruction went towards Nuwa and another demon master.

    This blow full of his power brought out Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation to the fullest. In this case, the two of them alone could not stop Zhu Jiuyin's fierce power. For Fuxi's safety, Nuwa had no choice but to  She did not risk her life. She had suffered the bitter consequences of her arrogance before. When she joined forces with Fu Xi, Zhu Jiuyin managed to injure her brother Fu Xi with a single blow. However, after a few breaths of breath adjustment and recovery, Nuwa  Having regained her mind, Nuwa could no longer hold back in the face of life and death, otherwise she would only die.

    As a master of the demon clan and a saint in the future, Nuwa also has her own dignity. After deciding to fight for her life, Nuwa no longer had the slightest reservation to burn her own essence and blood. In an instant, a tyrannical and commanding force burst out from her body.  A suffocating and terrifying momentum came, which was not much weaker than Zhu Jiuyin's previous momentum. It spanned the void and shook the world. Such a powerful force made no one dare to underestimate it. The appearance of such a powerful force also made everyone recognize it again.  The arrival of Nuwa certainly made those who were secretly watching the battle breathe a sigh of relief.

    Burning her own essence and blood to deliver a powerful blow, Nuwa's power surged crazily in just a moment, and her body exuded endless majesty, looking down on all living beings like a god.

    Only listening, Nuwa shouted angrily: "You bastard, die to me, your blood is burning, the true form of the Dharma appears, the Dharma is like heaven and earth, catching the sun and the moon!"

    In the angry voice, Nuwa's back showed her true body and her own image. Her huge tail tore through the void and slapped Zhu Jiuyin down.  Fierce blood flames burned on the surface of the giant tail. It was the burning essence and blood of Nuwa, exuding a mighty ancient aura.

    It can be said that this time Nuwa was really desperate and made such a crazy move. This tail condensed all her strength. The huge tail carried a terrifying force that could destroy mountains and collapse mountains.  The momentum met Zhu Jiuyin's punch.

    This blow that burned her own essence and blood, combined with the power of Nuwa's image of heaven and earth, exploded several times her own power, and Zhu Jiuyin's punch also exerted several times her own power.  The power of the two collided was like a spark hitting the earth. With a loud bang, Zhu Jiuyin and Nuwa both fell back. Zhu Jiuyin's supreme true body was hit by Nuwa's  The blow left her bloody and bruised, and Nuwa also felt uncomfortable. The image of the Dharma was defeated, and her body was thrown into the air. Three mouthfuls of blood spurted out of her mouth. It was clear at a glance that she had been wounded at the source.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 9 The Demon Saint of Qinyuan

    Chapter 9 Qinyuan Demon Saint

    No one thought that what was originally just a small war of words would eventually lead to such a shocking battle. Such a battle was not much weaker than the battle between the dragon, phoenix, and unicorn clans in the ancient world. It was all bloody.  He is extremely awake, and if he doesn't make a move, he will give it up. Once he does, it will be a killing move, leaving no room for the opponent.

    Although Fuxi had been seriously injured by Zhu Jiuyin before, when he saw his sister being injured, he no longer cared about his own injuries and flew up to catch Nuwa's body.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin was also injured by Nuwa's counterattack, those were just flesh wounds, and his origin was not severely damaged. After all, his power was different from that of Nuwa.

    When Zhu Jiuyin was repulsed, he mobilized the space power of the Kingdom of God with a thought. In a flash, he came to the side of the stupid demon clan. With a punch, the self-righteous demon clan again  He died at the hands of Zhu Jiuyin.

    The two demon clans who came to help were killed by Zhu Jiuyin using blood awakening methods. This made Fuxi and Nuwa feel chilled. At this moment, both of them felt a trace of regret in their hearts. They had known Zhu Jiuyin's methods.  If they are so cruel, they will not go to war with them for such a small amount of innate spiritual grass. This is really not worth the gain.  Just as Zhu Jiuyin said, these innate spiritual herbs are not his own anyway, so why should he meddle in others' affairs.

    The incident was started by Fuxi and Nuwa. They were not dead, but the two fellow Taoists who helped them fell. In any case, they were responsible for the incident, so they were  It is impossible to retreat if they want to, otherwise they will not be able to explain to others.

    Of course, it doesn¡¯t matter whether they confess or not. The most important thing is that both Fuxi and Nuwa understand that it is impossible to reconcile with Zhu Jiuyin at this moment, and one of the two parties must fall.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin is now injured, Fuxi and Nuwa are still not out of danger. They are always threatened by Zhu Jiuyin.

    At this time, Fuxi and Nuwa understood that they alone could not stop the fierce power of Zhu Jiuyin. If they could not find allies to help, they would die here. Fuxi shouted loudly.  He shouted: "Fellow Taoists, if you don't show up yet, are you really going to let this lunatic turn Mount Buzhou upside down without saving anything? This lunatic is extremely crazy. If we two brothers and sisters fall,  He won¡¯t let you go either!¡±

    Fuxi's words touched the hearts of those who didn't want to take action. Although they knew that Fuxi had no good intentions and wanted to take advantage of them, they had to take action to stop Zhu Jiuyin from continuing to attack them.  Zhu Jiuyin's previous methods were too cruel, and having such a vicious man in Buzhou Mountain posed too great a threat to them.

    Although he was reluctant, as soon as Fuxi said this, Qinyuan Demon Saint had to stand up. You must know that he is the strongest person in Buzhou Mountain besides Fuxi and Nuwa.  Zhu Jiuyin said: "This fellow Taoist has to be merciful and merciful. How about you stop for the sake of the face of everyone in Buzhou Mountain like me?"

    How could Zhu Jiuyin let go just because of Qin Yuan's words? Then why did he have to fight before? He just heard him snort and said: "Who are you? Why should I give you face? Do you have such a big face?"  ? These two people must die today, whoever dares to stand in my way is my enemy!"

    As he spoke, Zhu Jiuyin roared, and a vague shadow appeared behind him. It was the aura of the law of destruction contained in his divine heart. At this time, he used the power of his divine heart to fully unleash his power, like a statue from hell.  The fierce god exudes a domineering and ferocious aura. This is the aura of the ancestral witch. The aura of the ancestral witch combined with the innate evil energy allows him to exert the same pressure as Pangu.

    Then Zhu Jiuyin ran over everything along the way like a human-shaped truck, and rushed in front of Qin Yuan who was blocking him. At this moment, Zhu Jiuyin's eyes condensed, and a wave of energy condensed in the Kingdom of God.  The power of space burst out together with the aura of destruction.

    A deafening roar was heard suddenly. Fortunately, Qinyuan Demon Saint had already prepared to gather his magic power before he appeared. He clapped his palms forward to meet Zhu Jiuyin's attack.

    A powerful airflow is generated at the intersection of the two sides' qi. The astonishing qi is centered on the two people, showing a huge ripple shape, surging and radiating in all directions.  The dust and fine particles on the ground were blown up into the air, and the entire ground was almost scraped down three feet.  The majestic energy tore through the earth in an instant, and the entire void suddenly surged, making the heaven and earth vitality powerful and making the entire space tremble.

    Although Qinyuan Demon Saint is also a great master at Daluo Jinxian level, it is a pity that he also chose the wrong way of fighting. A Demon Saint actually chooses to engage in close combat with an ancestral witch like Zhu Jiuyin who inherits the Pangu bloodline. The outcome is of course disastrous.  You know, not to mention that Zhu Jiuyin is still??The law of space is used.

    While watching the battle, Qin Yuan dismissed the defeat of Fu Xi and Nu Wa, thinking that they were just empty names, otherwise he would not have watched the two fellow Taoists fall, but when he really came into contact with them  Only then did he understand the horror of Zhu Jiuyin. Under this punch, there was not only boundless evil energy but also powerful space force tearing.

    With just one punch, Qinyuan Demon Saint was knocked backwards. Regarding Qinyuan Demon Saint¡¯s attack, Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully. Although Qinyuan Demon Saint¡¯s physical body was also very good, it was different from his own.  Compared with the ancestral witch who had practiced the Nine Transformations Mysterious Technique, he was still far behind. With his small body, he had to compete with me in close combat. This was not seeking death.

    In fact, Qinyuan Demon Saint himself was unwilling to do this, but he was forced by Fuxi and had no choice. Behind him were Fuxi and Nuwa. With the miserable condition of these two people at this time, if they received this punch again, they would definitely die.  It was decided, so he had to resist Zhu Jiuyin's blow.

    Qinyuan Demon Saint can be as famous as Nuwa and Fuxi on Mount Buzhou. Naturally, he has his own abilities. The moment he was repelled, he sacrificed the innate spiritual treasure he had obtained from Mount Buzhou with a thought.  "Five Sacred Towers" shouted: "One tower holds the world, break it for me!"

    Following Qin Yuan's shout, the 'Five Mountains Tower' smashed towards Zhu Jiuyin with endless power. The huge tower body shrouded Zhu Jiuyin's body, making it impossible for him to escape, forcing Zhu Jiuyin to harden.  Resist his attack.

    Facing the attack of the ¡®Five Mountains Tower¡¯, Zhu Jiuyin shouted angrily: ¡°Okay, you evildoer is looking for death, and I will help you!¡±

    As he spoke, Zhu Jiuyin once again erupted with endless murderous intent, exuding a violent and cold aura. The black mist on his body was instantly cleared away, replaced by streaks of lightning that broke through the air. This was the complete power of space.  is activated.

    I saw that Zhu Jiuyin took a step forward, put his hands together in front of his chest, and the muscles in his back shook continuously. Thunderous sounds roared out, and the deep sounds resounded throughout the countryside.

    The roaring sound exploded like rolling spring thunder, just a punch blasted out, the smoke billowed, and a terrifying and suffocating momentum rushed towards the face. The lightning was bright, and a hundred-meter-long vitality dragon suddenly appeared, making a shocking roar.  Roaring and roaring, rolling in the surging air waves.  It spit out bursts of terrifying light, almost tearing apart the void. It was truly earth-shattering, and it looked like it was as violent as swallowing the sun and eclipsing the moon.

    This is the power of the law that Zhu Jiuyin understood. Facing such terrifying power, Demon Saint Qinyuan felt a chill in his heart. His whole body was as if he had been fished out of an ice cave. The kind of power that came from the depths of his soul.  His face was constantly changing with fear, and a chilling fear arose in his heart.

    The power of a punch is so powerful, the endless pressure, and the vicissitudes of ancient aura directly shock people's souls.

    There was a muffled sound of 'bang', and the world seemed to shake suddenly, as if it was still, even the gently blowing breeze was still, time and space came to a standstill, and everything in the place where the rumbling thunder passed was  Everything was broken inch by inch, distorting the whole world.

    The human tower separated, Zhu Jiuyin's upper body swayed backwards, and an unusual red cloud smeared over his face, while the 'Five Mountains Pagoda' flew back with a mournful cry, staggering back to Fuxi with the body of Qinyuan Demon Saint.  With Nuwa, a brother and sister in distress.

    If Zhu Jiuyin had many good fortunes in his previous battles with Nuwa and Fuxi brothers and sisters, then his battle with Qinyuan Demon Saint made everyone understand his terror. He could defeat the innate spiritual treasure with his physical body, and it was  A top-grade innate spiritual treasure.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 10 Killing demons and seizing treasures

    Chapter 10 Killing Demons and Seizing Treasures

    This innate spiritual treasure in the hands of Qinyuan Demon Saint is a huge temptation for Zhu Jiuyin. It will be of great help to his divine kingdom. If Qinyuan Demon Saint does not reveal this innate spiritual treasure, then he still has a trace of it.  Life, for Zhu Jiuyin, killing Fuxi and Nuwa would be the first priority, but now everything has changed, he is now the first target that Zhu Jiuyin wants to kill.

    Killing people and seizing treasures, this is what Zhu Jiuyin thinks at this time.  For Zhu Jiuyin, Demon Saint Qinyuan must die, and this "Five Mountains Pagoda" must be snatched.

    Even though Zhu Jiuyin connected the two of them forcefully and seriously injured Fuxi, Nuwa and the Demon Saint of Qinyuan, the successive battles were not easy for him. Although he used the power of space to repulse Qinyuan in one fell swoop,  But it also took away Zhu Jiuyin's mana.

    Now he is forcibly holding on, but he can't just leave. That will only put himself in greater danger, because there are still many people in the secret who have not shown up. If he wants to leave, he will have to kill again and completely kill him.  Those people in the dark must be restrained, so Qinyuan Demon Saint has another reason to die.

    Zhu Jiuyin has already used the law of space and the power of the Kingdom of God. There is no need to hide the law of time. After all, he is the ancestor of time, Zhu Jiuyin.

    With murderous intention, Zhu Jiuyin activated the law of time that he had the most control over. Time stopped. In an instant, Zhu Jiuyin immobilized Qinyuan Demon Saint, Fuxi, and Nuwa. Then the law of space was displayed, and in an instant,  Arriving in front of Qinyuan Demon Saint, his right fist passed through Qinyuan Demon Saint's heart like a poisonous dragon, while his left hand grabbed the innate spiritual treasure 'Five Mountains Pagoda'.

    Zhu Jiuyin only took half a breath from the start to the end, but this half breath allowed him to complete the decisive kill against Qinyuan Demon Saint, truly achieving a one-hit kill without any sloppiness.

    Everyone was dumbfounded. If the two demon clans were killed by Zhu Jiuyin with one blow, it would be nothing. After all, they had just entered the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, but the Qinyuan Demon Saint was different.  They had already reached the late stage of Daluo Jinxian, and had the innate spiritual treasure "Five Mountains Tower" in hand, but such a top master was killed by Zhu Jiuyin with one hit. How could they not be shocked by this.

    Those who watched did not know what methods Zhu Jiuyin used. It was just a blur in front of their eyes, and Qinyuan Demon Saint died. But Nuwa and Fuxi were different. They were immersed in the scene.  When they really faced Zhu Jiuyin's blow, they all felt the power of time in an instant.

    Yes, time stopped and they were unable to move for a moment, but in this moment Zhu Jiuyin completed everything to kill Qinyuan Demon Saint.

    The Qinyuan Demon Saint is of the same level as the two of them. Zhu Jiuyin can kill the Qinyuan Demon Saint with one blow, so he is also capable of killing himself. This time, Fuxi and Nuwa truly understand what kind of evil person they have offended.  It's amazing. No matter how strong or powerful the opponent's attack was before, it could be resisted. However, the power of the law of time made them powerless. The moment time stopped, they would definitely fall.

    Zhu Jiuyin killed Qinyuan Demon Saint with one blow, but the price he paid was not small. He did not have the ability to perform such a killing move again without hurting his origin. After all, the law of continuous use was  The power was too much for his body.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin wanted to go all out and kill Nuwa and Fuxi, two of his most important enemies, in the end he gave up because he was facing not only Fuxi and Nuwa, but also those who were hiding in the dark.  The most important thing about the villain who is ready to reap the benefits is that if he kills Fuxi and Nuwa, he will definitely damage his own origin. It will be impossible to recover, and it will never be possible to reach the supreme realm.

    The war had reached this point, which was beyond Zhu Jiuyin's expectations. Not only was he surprised by Nuwa and Fuxi, he was also a little surprised by what he had gained from this battle. Zhu Jiuyin looked at Fuxi and Nuwa coldly.  He glanced at me and said harshly: "Let's let you go for now. If you provoke me again, don't blame me for killing you in your cave and beating you to death!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, Fuxi and Nuwa were instantly angry. This Zhu Jiuyin was so arrogant that he even spoke arrogantly. He really thought that he was a soft-footed shrimp who could not be slaughtered by others. If he was pushed into a hurry,  At worst, we'll all die together.

    Just listening, Fuxi said angrily: "Okay, very good, if you have the ability, just give it a try!"

    Fuxi had already seen something from Zhu Jiuyin's actions, and understood that Zhu Jiuyin was at the end of his strength, so he didn't back down just now.

    Zhu Jiuyin sneered and said: "There will come a day. Don't think that I don't know what you are thinking. Yes, I have consumed a lot of mana in successive battles, but as long as you dare to take action again, I will still be absolutely sure.  Kill your brothers and see who can stop me!"

      Zhu Jiuyin could also understand Fuxi's thoughts to some extent, but he just wanted to arouse the murderous intentions of those watching outside. He turned to the empty place and said: "Disasters are only caused by being strong. I ask myself:  You don't have any cause and effect. I won't offend anyone unless they offend me. If someone offends me, I will kill them. If anyone doesn't believe in evil, they can come after me and I won't kill them again if they don't care!"

    Fuxi's words indeed aroused the murderous intention of some people, but when they saw Zhu Jiuyin's tough attitude, they all retracted their heads. Although Zhu Jiuyin's words seemed to ignore them.  Majesty, but the people who can take refuge in Buzhou Mountain are all human beings. They don't take this trivial matter seriously. After all, as Zhu Jiuyin said, there is no cause and effect between them, so why bother to fight over a momentary dispute.  Put your own life on the line.

    Everyone is afraid of death. Zhu Jiuyin killed three masters one after another. This is enough to prove how cruel the opponent's methods are. No matter how good his face is and how powerful his innate spiritual treasure is, he only has one life. If he loses it, he will be doomed. This  They still understand the truth, so no one comes forward at this time. They can all see that Zhu Jiuyin is the kind of person who sticks to his word and can do it.

    When Fuxi saw that no one came forward, he wanted to say something more. At this time, Nuwa pulled him and said: "Brother, forget it, endure the calm for a while, take a step back and the sky will be brighter, we can't afford to fight this bastard to the end.  It¡¯s not worth it, there will always be a time when we meet again in the future!¡±

    Hearing this, Fuxi couldn't help but sigh secretly, and thought to himself: "Sister, you said it would be easy to tolerate the calm for a while, and take a step back to open up the world, but if you miss it today, I'm afraid you will never have such an opportunity again!"

    However, Fuxi also understood that without the help of others, if he really had to corner this bastard Zhu Jiuyin, it would definitely be the two of them who died. He still understood the trade-off between life and reputation, let alone not now  I don't want to avenge the three fallen Taoist friends, but I am powerless!

    Fuxi let out a long sigh and said, "Forget it, we brothers and sisters have admitted defeat today!"

    Zhu Jiuyin has been paying attention to the brother and sister Fuxi and Nuwa. You must know that these brothers and sisters are dangerous people. If he is not careful, he will capsize in the ditch. Fortunately, Fuxi finally lowered his head, which made Zhu Jiuyin relaxed.  He breathed a sigh of relief, he had done all he had to do, and now it was time to leave.

    Too much is too little, and too much is too good. Zhu Jiuyin is not yet the time to be enemies with everyone in Buzhou Mountain. The most important thing for him now is to concentrate on practicing and improving his own cultivation. As long as his cultivation becomes infinitely stronger, there will always be a chance.  Fuxi and Nuwa were beheaded on the same day.

    Of course, this is just Zhu Jiuyin comforting himself. Maybe he has a chance to kill Fuxi, but to kill Nuwa, this wish will be difficult to realize. Zhu Jiuyin has a prediction in his heart that he missed today  , I am afraid that I will never see the brother and sister again in a short period of time.

    However, Zhu Jiuyin was also very relaxed and understood what he should do now. He took a deep look at Fuxi and Nuwa, and then laughed loudly and said: "I know that you want to tear me into pieces. What do you want?"  If you want to seek revenge from me, just come, I will wait for you here on Buzhou Mountain!"

    Speaking of this city, Zhu Jiuyin laughed and ran away, rushing to the top of Buzhou Mountain. Although it had not been long since he set foot on Buzhou Mountain, Zhu Jiuyin also figured out something. The further to the top of the mountain, the stronger the will of Pangu became.  , the more severe the pressure will be, and the safer you will be.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 11 Resentment

    Chapter 11 Resentment

    Seeing Zhu Jiuyin leaving, although Fuxi was unwilling to do so, he had no choice but to give up temporarily because he was stronger than others. This time he and Nuwa were defeated, but it did not mean that the matter was over.  Be smart, and you will still have a chance to compete with Zhu Jiuyin again in the future.

    It¡¯s just that Fuxi didn¡¯t expect that when he faced Zhu Jiuyin again in a head-on battle, he would also die.

    The result of this battle made Fuxi very disappointed. In his opinion, Zhu Jiuyin could be left behind today. Unfortunately, the people in Buzhou Mountain were not of the same mind as him, so they missed the opportunity, so he did not try again.  Paying attention to those who were secretly watching the battle, he helped Nuwa and returned to his cave. As for what Buzhou Mountain would look like, that had nothing to do with him. Even if there were losses, it was not his alone.

    After returning to the cave, Nuwa sighed: "Brother, this time we have caused a big trouble for ourselves. I am afraid that we will have a fight with that bastard in the future. If this bastard really comes to our door, we can no longer count on him."  Those people, otherwise they would have died somehow!"

    Fuxi snorted coldly and said: "Forget about those bastards, I feel pretty good on weekdays, but when they encounter danger, they all hide far away. They think they can stay out of it. It's really a daydream. With that bastard's character, he definitely can't  It will make these people feel better, just wait and see when these bastards cry! They can be unkind, and we can be unjust. Their life and death has nothing to do with us. From today on, we will close the cave and no longer care about the people on Buzhou Mountain.  Everything, even Buzhou Mountain, has nothing to do with us!"

    Fuxi's words were categorical, and his tone was full of endless resentment. If you want to know why they provoked Zhu Jiuyin, it was not for the sake of the entire Buzhou Mountain, but these people acted like that at the critical moment.  It's better to shrink back and let the two of them bear Zhu Jiuyin's fierce power. It's better to have such friends than not, as long as you don't have to worry about betrayal.

    Of course, Fu Xi was also a little frightened by Zhu Jiuyin. After all, Zhu Jiuyin could kill Qinyuan Demon Saint with one hit, and he could also kill their brothers and sisters with one hit. When their lives were threatened,  Under such circumstances, Fuxi naturally chose to avoid it.

    It can be said that Fuxi¡¯s battle with Zhu Jiuyin has left a trace of magic in his heart, giving him inner demons. Perhaps this is one of the reasons why Zhu Jiuyin left so happily.

    Nuwa is still a little soft-hearted, even if those people are selfish at the critical moment, but she still doesn't want to see Buzhou Mountain suffer heavy losses.

    Just listening, Nuwa said: "Brother, are things really as bad as you said? Are we really unable to change all this?"

    Fuxi sighed and said: "Sister, I know you are soft-hearted, but when things have reached this point, do you think we still need to worry about those selfish bastards? What's more, it's not like you have never fought against that bastard, Qin Yuan  There is not much difference in strength between the Demon Saint and you and me, but he has not been killed with one hit. You should be able to feel the power, it is not something that you and me can withstand!"

    As soon as Fuxi said this, Nuwa's face turned gloomy. Fuxi's words touched on her pain point. The power of Zhu Jiuyin was indeed not something she could resist. The thought of someone who could immobilize her in an instant  The power gave Nuwa a sense of fear in her heart, and the threat of death made it difficult for her to control herself.

    Nuwa took a deep breath to suppress the fear in her heart, and asked: "Brother, is that power really the power of the law of time?"

    Fuxi nodded and said: "That's right. I originally thought he was proficient in the power of space, but I didn't expect that it was just a cover-up. This bastard's magical power turned out to be the power of the law of time. This kind of heaven-defying power is not what it is now.  You and I can resist, so you listen to my advice and forget everything before, close the cave and no longer care about everything in Buzhou Mountain, the life and death of others has nothing to do with us!"

    Zhu Jiuyin had indeed exerted the power of space, which also attracted Fuxi's attention. However, when Zhu Jiuyin's last blow completely killed Qinyuan Demon Saint, Fuxi no longer believed that Zhu Jiuyin understood the laws of space. After all,  He doesn't believe that someone can integrate the power of the two laws of time and space into one body. What's more, in the previous battle with Zhu Jiuyin, Zhu Jiuyin's physical attacks were equally powerful. He doesn't believe that anyone can have such energy.  Practice three powers at the same time.

    Fuxi¡¯s thoughts allowed Zhu Jiuyin to inadvertently preserve his space power. If Zhu Jiuyin knew about it, don¡¯t mention how happy he would be.

    But Zhu Jiuyin, after being separated from Fuxi and Nuwa, endured the injuries on his body and strode towards the peak of Buzhou Mountain. He strode forward. When he reached the mountainside, Zhu Jiuyin's body  I was a little overwhelmed. After searching the sky carefully, I made sure that there was nothing.After following him, Zhu Jiuyin hurriedly found a temporary cave to retreat and recuperate.

    Zhu Jiuyin gained a lot from this battle, but the trauma he suffered was also not small. After all, his divine body was not perfect. He forcibly used the power of the three laws of time, space, and destruction to kill Qin Yuan's burden on himself.  Very big.

    The Nine Revolutions Xuan Gong inherited by Pangu is the pursuit of physical strength to the limit. It is a method of proving the Tao with strength. It is a way of breaking and then establishing. Every battle will improve one's physical strength. Although Zhu Jiuyin  He did not fully practice the Nine Transformations Mysterious Technique, but he still learned from the Nine Transformations Mysterious Technique when it came to strengthening his physical body. For him, his physical body withstood repeated impacts, but it was also broken and then rebuilt.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin's divine kingdom and divine personality were damaged to a certain extent by the final killing blow, his physical body received huge benefits. Being washed by the power of the two heaven-defying laws of time and space, his physical body's strength was greatly improved.  It has been strengthened by one point, and now there is only one opportunity left to break through the limitations of the physical body and enter the realm of quasi-sage, that is, the realm of ancestral witches.

    Everything in Buzhou Mountain is transformed from Pangu's spine, and has a strong Pangu aura. Zhu Jiuyin completed the breaking and standing of his body on Buzhou Mountain, which allowed his Pangu essence and blood to evolve, making him closer to the body.  Pangu¡¯s original bloodline.

    After recovering from the wounds on his physical body, Zhu Jiuyin finally breathed a sigh of relief. After all, now he finally has the power to protect himself. He no longer has to worry about anyone coming to his door. With such a powerful body, even if he does not use the law,  Even with his strength, he can fight his way in and out of Buzhou Mountain.

    Mastering the laws cannot be achieved in a day and a half. Zhu Jiuyin is not arrogant enough to think that he can master the laws with just one battle.

    After killing the demon saint Qin Yao and seizing the innate spiritual treasure "Five Sacred Mountains Pagoda" from his hands, Zhu Jiuyin naturally wanted to study this innate spiritual treasure carefully to see if he could let his divine kingdom devour this innate spiritual treasure.  Treasure, let him go one step further.

    The innate spiritual treasure of the Five Mountains Pagoda is an earth-attributed spiritual treasure. It is still very useful to the Kingdom of God. If it can be swallowed, it will definitely make the Kingdom of God a step further. Just look at the illusory god who has returned to its original state.  Kingdom, Zhu Jiuyin was extremely distressed. How could the Kingdom of God be able to swallow such a powerful innate spiritual treasure under such circumstances.

    Fortunately, I got it, but it can only be seen but not eaten. Who made his Kingdom of God too weak? If he did it reluctantly, it would definitely destroy his illusory Kingdom of God. This is not a candle.  What Jiuyin hopes to see is also what he cannot afford.

    You must know that Zhu Jiuyin was able to unite this kingdom of God with great effort. If he were to break out directly, he would probably go crazy.

    Looking at this high-quality innate spiritual treasure in his hand, Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but smile bitterly: "It's such an empty joy. I paid such a high price but got a treasure that can not be eaten. It seems that the Kingdom of God wants to unite."  It still requires a huge amount of accumulation to become a physical entity, so let¡¯s put this innate spiritual treasure away first!¡±

    Today is the prehistoric era, not the fallen China of later generations, not to mention that the place where Zhu Jiuyin is located is Buzhou Mountain, the center of the prehistoric era. The spiritual energy here is full of energy, and innate spiritual grass can be seen everywhere. Zhu Jiuyin is confident that he will be the leader again in a short time.  The Kingdom of God is restored.

    The most important thing is that the higher Zhu Jiuyin goes, the better the quality of the innate spiritual grass he sees. With such a large base of innate spiritual grass, Zhu Jiuyin's Kingdom of God is constantly improving.  As long as there is enough time, Zhu Jiuyin believes that he can perfect the Kingdom of God.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 12 Treasure

    Chapter 12 Treasure

    Time, but this is the later stage of the Dragon and Phoenix Tribulation. Zhu Jiuyin does not have that much time for him to practice. When the Dragon and Phoenix Tribulation comes, the entire prehistoric period will be seriously damaged. At that time, the spirits on Buzhou Mountain  I'm afraid the grass will be greatly reduced.

    Even though Zhu Jiuyin had only set foot on Mount Buzhou not long ago, with the power of his bloodline, Zhu Jiuyin could feel that Mount Buzhou was connected to the entire prehistoric world. If any place in the prehistoric land suffered a devastating blow, it would destroy Mount Buzhou.  affected.

    Standing on Buzhou Mountain, Zhu Jiuyin only knew how powerful it was. Although Zhu Jiuyin knew that Buzhou Mountain would be destroyed in the hands of Zhu Rong and Gonggong in later generations, that was definitely not the current Buzhou Mountain.

    At this time, Buzhou Mountain was so powerful that even the Twelve Ancestral Witches could hardly defeat it. In the future, Buzhou Mountain was destroyed in the hands of Zhu Rong and Gonggong. The only explanation is that Honghuang suffered huge damage during the Dragon and Phoenix Tribulation.  Let Buzhou Mountain lose its current power.

    It has to be said that Zhu Jiuyin's idea is very close to reality, but what surprised Zhu Jiuyin was that he didn't find the main vein of Buzhou Mountain even when he was halfway up the mountain. All he saw were some small branches, which made Zhu Jiuyin surprised.  Jiuyin was very puzzled, and from the bottom of the mountain to the mountainside, Zhu Jiuyin had not found a decent innate spiritual treasure or innate spiritual root.

    It is said that there are treasures in Buzhou Mountain, but Zhu Jiuyin is very disappointed. When he reaches the mountainside, the pressure increases infinitely. Even if Zhu Jiuyin has Pangu's bloodline to reduce the pressure, he can't bear it.

    Ordinary people would have given up long ago, but Zhu Jiuyin did not give up. For him, if he did not work hard now, there would be no chance of survival in the future. It can be said that Zhu Jiuyin himself could feel it every moment.  The threat of death, no matter how painful or tiring it is, is nothing to him. Saving his own life is the most important thing.

    Although he did not find the innate spiritual treasure or the innate spiritual root, he did not give up. The most important thing is that every time he takes a step higher, there are high-quality innate spiritual grass on Buzhou Mountain, which is also of great significance to him.  lure.

    Step by step, he climbed towards the peak of Buzhou Mountain. All the innate spiritual grasses he encountered along the way were taken into his own divine kingdom by Zhu Jiuyin. With Zhu Jiuyin's continuous plunder, his divine kingdom soon condensed and took shape again.  And this time, the Kingdom of God has undergone a qualitative change. Although the scope is a bit small, it has become a small world.

    When the Kingdom of God was once again solidified, a mysterious power penetrated deeply into his consciousness through his godhead. It was the power of the great avenue, to be precise, it was the mystery of the great avenue of space. The Kingdom of God was formed into a thousand small worlds.  , which naturally made his space laws a little more perfect.

    This harvest has strengthened Zhu Jiuyin's practice of Shinto. It is said that the Wu clan has no soul and cannot know the heavens, so it is difficult to achieve positive results. However, Zhu Jiuyin can feel the laws of the great way through the practice of Shinto, which is very important to him.  It was extremely exciting for him because he saw the light and the vitality.

    When the Kingdom of God was transformed into a thousand worlds, Zhu Jiuyin threw the innate spiritual treasure "Five Mountains Pagoda" into his Kingdom of God with great hope, and used the power of space in the Kingdom of God to crush this innate spiritual treasure.  Treasure, let it turn into its origin to enhance the power of the Kingdom of God.

    The idea is good, but the reality is still cruel. Although the Kingdom of God has been formed, the power of the Kingdom of God is still very weak and cannot shake the innate spiritual treasure. The only thing that can be swallowed is the innate spiritual grass, unless there is an innate spiritual root.  The foundation of the Kingdom of God, so that with the help of the power of the innate spiritual roots and the power of the Kingdom of God, we can swallow the innate spiritual treasure.

    After being disappointed again, Zhu Jiuyin felt a little depressed. After all, there was not much time left for him. He needed to speed up, otherwise he would miss the opportunity.

    Looking at the towering Buzhou Mountain, Zhu Jiuyin's eyes burst out with incomparable fighting spirit. Gritting his teeth, Zhu Jiuyin strode forward again, climbing Buzhou Mountain again step by step.

    After crossing the mountainside, every step of climbing requires a lot of physical and mental effort. This is a big test for Zhu Jiuyin. Stop and go, Zhu Jiuyin relies on his tenacious determination and continues to move forward despite endless pressure.  .

    Hard work paid off. After an arduous climb, he finally reached the top of Buzhou Mountain. At this time, Zhu Jiuyin was dry and dry, with only his clear eyes left. There was nothing on the top of the mountain, completely.  Unlike Yamashita, all he could see was himself, looking at his insignificance between heaven and earth.

    Although physically and mentally exhausted, Zhu Jiuyin was extremely energetic. As an ancestral shaman, he inherited Pangu's bloodline. When he climbed to the peak of Buzhou Mountain, he also received the recognition of Pangu's remaining will.  In an instant, Zhu Jiuyin felt that he was integrated with the entire Buzhou Mountain. With the power of Buzhou Mountain, his consciousness felt the entire ancient land, and he also saw Buzhou Mountain.secret.

    It¡¯s not that innate spiritual roots don¡¯t exist, and it¡¯s not that innate spiritual treasures don¡¯t exist, but when you don¡¯t get the recognition of Pangu¡¯s remaining will, you won¡¯t be able to see the existence of these unless you have a great opportunity. Of course, the most important thing is not  Not innate spiritual roots and innate spiritual treasures, these are secondary existences. After being recognized, Zhu Jiuyin saw the secret of Buzhou Mountain, another inheritance of Pangu.

    The thirty-six Dinghai Divine Pearls, to be precise, are not innate spiritual treasures, but the essence of Pangu's spinal cord. Each Dinghai Divine Pearl suppresses the energy of the ancient earth. The thirty-six Dinghai Divine Pearls form three  The Sixteen Tiangang Formation protected the entire prehistoric land.

    With a thought in his mind, Zhu Jiuyin's consciousness came into contact with the thirty-six Dinghai Divine Pearls, and another piece of Pangu's inheritance was passed to his consciousness.

    Pangu opened the sky to form the ancient land, but this land was not perfect. Pangu used his own power to suppress the fate of the ancient world. If the inheritance of Pangu's opening of the sky is the inheritance of his cultivation, then these thirty-six  The Dinghai Divine Pearl was the path to life when Pangu realized the rebirth of the ancient world after his death. The thirty-six Dinghai Divine Pearls contained endless vitality that connected the ancient land.

    Although the Great Way of Life is very good, it is a pity that it is not compatible with the Great Way practiced by Zhu Jiuyin. After all, as an ancestral witch, he has the original Great Way of Destruction, and the two are opposite existences.

    It was only then that Zhu Jiuyin understood why Nuwa would become a saint in the future, because she understood the great path left by the great god Pangu with the help of the power of Buzhou Mountain.

    Zhu Jiuyin really wanted to take away this avenue, but the power of the avenue has been integrated into Buzhou Mountain over time. It can be said that the entire Buzhou Mountain is full of the power of this avenue, even if Zhu Jiuyin took it away.  Thirty-six Dinghai Divine Pearls cannot take away this avenue.

    After coming into contact with the thirty-six Dinghai Divine Pearls, Zhu Jiuyin finally understood why Buzhou Mountain collapsed in the end, because the decisive battle in the west between Hongjun Daozu and Luo Hou in the later stages of the Dragon and Phoenix Tribulation would destroy the entire west.  , when the west suffers a devastating blow, less than half of the thirty-six Dinghai Divine Pearls will be destroyed to resolve the disaster and prevent it from affecting everything on Buzhou Mountain. In this way, the power of Buzhou Mountain will  Reduced to the lowest level, without the protection of Pangu's will, all the innate spiritual roots and innate spiritual treasures on Mount Buzhou will appear.

    After learning all this, Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but feel moved. Buzhou Mountain would eventually be destroyed no matter what. The thirty-six Dinghai Divine Pearls were left here only for Nuwa and Fuxi who took refuge in Buzhou Mountain.  To prevent disaster, he, Fuxi and Nuwa were already in a life-and-death situation. Now that these two people avoided him, it would be difficult for him to kill them even if he wanted to. He might as well take away these thirty-six Dinghai Divine Pearls.  Take away most of the innate spiritual roots of Buzhou Mountain, and let people like Nuwa and Fuxi bear the pressure when the West suffers a great disaster.

    Zhu Jiuyin thought together and no longer hesitated, and immediately took action. There are four great treasures in Buzhou Mountain. One is the thirty-six Dinghai Divine Beads, the second is the innate spiritual root Huang Zhongli, and the third is a  The Duoqinglian is also the treasure of the Sanqing's enlightenment in the future, but now that it has been discovered by Zhu Jiuyin, it will naturally not let it go. The fourth is the innate spiritual root, the gourd root, but at this time, the gourd root cannot be moved.  , because it is connected with Buzhou Mountain and needs nutrients from Buzhou Mountain to survive.

    If he can refine these thirty-six Dinghai Divine Pearls and his own divine body, his divine body will have unlimited potential, far exceeding that of the ancestral witch. Although it is not as good as Pangu's chaotic divine body, it will not be different.  Too far away, if the Qinglian separated from the innate spiritual root Huang Zhongli and the created Qinglian is integrated into his own kingdom of God, then he will no longer have to worry about his own cultivation, and the kingdom of God will have  Infinite evolution.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 13 A small revenge

    Chapter 13 A small revenge

    Heartbeats are worse than actions. Zhu Jiuyin is not a good person. He will not care about what kind of impact he will have in the future if he collects these three treasures. It has nothing to do with him. He only wants his own safety.

    The gourd root cannot be moved, but Zhu Jiuyin will not let go of the other three treasures. The first thing Zhu Jiuyin takes is the innate spiritual root Huang Zhongli, and then he takes Qinglian, and finally cuts his own bloodline to use it.  Use your own essence and blood to sacrifice the thirty-six Dinghai Divine Pearls.

    After collecting the two innate spiritual roots, Qinglian fell into a large lake in the Kingdom of God. Endless vitality spread from the lake to the entire Kingdom of God, while Huang Zhongli stood on the earth, supporting the Kingdom of God.  foundation.

    After the two innate spiritual roots were officially rooted in the Kingdom of God, Zhu Jiuyin finally felt the existence of the Great Dao, and was no longer in the same situation as before where he knew nothing about the Great Dao.

    It's a pity that Zhu Jiuyin doesn't have much time. Otherwise, if he can calm down and meditate in Buzhou Mountain for tens of thousands of years, he will definitely have the opportunity to use this great opportunity to break through the quasi-sage cultivation level and become the top in the world.  The presence.

    Zhu Jiuyin also wanted to stay and meditate, but when he could feel the existence of the Dao, he felt that the West had his own opportunity, which was his opportunity to attain enlightenment. If he missed it, he would be in trouble if he tried to attain enlightenment in the future.  It would be several times more difficult, so Zhu Jiuyin didn't dare to stay.

    As the essence and blood continued to gush out, the thirty-six Dinghai Divine Pearls were crumbling. The Pangu aura inside was penetrated by Zhu Jiuyin's essence and blood, and was controlled by Zhu Jiuyin bit by bit.

    When Zhu Jiuyin completely mastered the thirty-six Dinghai Divine Beads, the remaining will of Pangu God was completely integrated into Zhu Jiuyin's bloodline. It was only for him to completely integrate the thirty-six Dinghai Divine Pearls into his body.  himself, then he can completely turn this will into his own power.

    If there is gain, there must be sacrifice. This time Zhu Jiuyin also paid the price of blood. At least he released more than half of the blood essence. The more than half of the blood essence made Zhu Jiuyin's blood energy drop to the freezing point. If it weren't for Zhu Jiuyin's  With so much blood and vitality, I am afraid that my body and soul will be gone long ago.

    It seems that this method of blood sacrifice to spiritual treasures is very good, but it is all about risking one's life. After all, the thirty-six Dinghai Divine Pearls that Zhu Jiuyin wants to sacrifice are not ownerless things. They contain the will of Pangu.  If anything goes wrong, his soul will be scattered and he will never be reincarnated, but Zhu Jiuyin's gamble still succeeded.

    " Compared to the huge harvest, the price of paying half of the essence and blood is not worth mentioning at all. As long as Zhu Jiuyin rests for a while, the blood will still recover.

    After initially mastering the thirty-six Dinghai Divine Pearls, a sinister smile flashed across Zhu Jiuyin's face, and he said in a sinister voice: "Nuwa, Fuxi, and those bastard monsters on Buzhou Mountain, you  Aren¡¯t you going to make me an enemy? I¡¯ll give you some appetizers first and let you start killing each other. You think you can avoid this catastrophe by hiding in Buzhou Mountain, so go ahead and dream about your spring and autumn dreams!¡±

    Having said this, Zhu Jiuyin shouted: "Blood eats the world, take it!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin shouted, the thirty-six Dinghai Divine Pearls that had been suppressing Buzhou Mountain moved, and the "Thirty-six Tiangang Formation" composed of them instantly collapsed. Without the thirty-six  After being suppressed by a Dinghai Divine Pearl, Pangu's will over Buzhou Mountain finally dissipated. The innate spiritual roots and innate spiritual treasures that had been covered by Pangu's aura were born one after another. In an instant, the sky above Buzhou Mountain was filled with precious light.

    At the same time, when Zhu Jiuyin collected the thirty-six Dinghai Divine Pearls, the entire prehistoric world trembled slightly. Unfortunately, this was during a great catastrophe, and no one noticed this. They just thought it was just a common occurrence.  It's just a fluctuation. If they knew the truth, they would be shocked.

    Zhu Jiuyin didn't want to care about what others thought or looked at. All he pursued was his own detachment. After collecting the thirty-six Dinghai Divine Pearls, Zhu Jiuyin transformed into a demon clan and blended into the crowd to start the fight.  During the treasure journey, those demon clans were originally able to maintain restraint, but after Zhu Jiuyin joined, they could no longer restrain themselves, because Zhu Jiuyin's methods were too cruel. As long as someone competed with them for the treasure,  Then take action to kill without leaving any hidden dangers. People will be destroyed for their own sake. Under Zhu Jiuyin's instigation, some people soon couldn't stand it anymore and joined the killing circle, killing people and seizing treasures.  Lift.

    In a word, under Zhu Jiuyin's action, it didn't take long for the entire Buzhou Mountain to fall into a bloody awakening. It was no worse than the ongoing Dragon and Phoenix Tribulation outside Buzhou Mountain, and it was even worse.  , as one of the prehistoric ancestors, Buzhou Mountain has countless innate spiritual treasures and numerous innate spiritual roots. Everyone wants to enhance their own strength and save their lives in this catastrophe, so everyone is desperately killing.  He collected the innate spiritual roots and innate spiritual treasures he needed, and frantically improved his cultivation.

      This was just the beginning. After Zhu Jiuyin plundered enough innate spiritual roots and innate spiritual treasures for his own consumption, he immediately left Mount Buzhou.

    As soon as they came out of Buzhou Mountain, Zhu Jiuyin secretly promoted that countless innate spiritual treasures were born in Buzhou Mountain, and told everyone that Pangu's pressure on Buzhou Mountain had also disappeared. No one believed it once or twice, but as the number of people increased,  It increased and everyone began to believe it.

    At this moment, a more exciting news appeared. Some people at the lowest level in Libuzhou Mountain had snatched the innate spiritual treasure from Buzhou Mountain and confirmed Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words. Once this news came out, people in the entire prehistoric world  There was a wave on the ground.

    Perhaps the three tribes of Dragon, Phoenix and Qilin who are fighting endlessly do not have the energy to pay attention to the changes in Buzhou Mountain. Although it is said that an innate spiritual treasure was born in Buzhou Mountain, they do not care about it anymore because it has been so long.  They have accumulated a lot of innate spiritual treasures among their races. No one wants to waste their manpower to seize the treasures at this time, thereby reducing the strength of their own race and giving the other party an opportunity to take advantage of them.

    The three tribes ignored them, but those casual cultivators in the prehistoric era were different, so groups of casual cultivators flocked to Buzhou Mountain to participate in such a wave of treasure grabbing, because these people's  The addition made the entire Buzhou Mountain even more chaotic, and someone would die if they were not careful. Before long, endless blood had been sprinkled all over Buzhou Mountain, and countless monsters and casual cultivators perished in this catastrophe.  , and no one thought that Zhu Jiuyin was the one who caused such killings. If the monsters in Buzhou Mountain knew about it, they would probably regret it.

    If they had known that today would happen, they would have killed Zhu Jiuyin directly no matter how high the price was. Unfortunately, they no longer have that chance.

    Just as Fuxi said to Nuwa, sooner or later these bastards will be unlucky, but this day comes so fast that they are caught off guard.

    People's hearts are inherently greedy, and in the face of absolute interests, these demon clan, which are said to be insidious and vicious, are naturally capable of any dirty tricks. In a word, the entire Buzhou Mountain is in chaos.  ]

    The chaos in Buzhou Mountain made many people happy, especially the three tribes of Dragon, Phoenix and Qilin. They were also relieved. After all, they no longer had to worry about anyone taking advantage of them.

    Some people are happy, while others are distressed. Some timid people are extremely sad and angry. The sacred place of Buzhou Mountain has become a place of blood awakening, leaving them without a place to stay, so they feel extremely resentful in their hearts.  The one who stirs up trouble.

    With such a big thing happening outside, how could Nuwa and Fuxi, as the masters, not know that they were helpless in the face of the blood-soaked murderers outside.

    Although they wanted to stop this massacre, they gave up as soon as they saw the monsters that had already been killed. At this time, these people were deeply attracted by the power of killing and had long since disowned them.  , it is true that people kill people and Buddhas kill Buddhas. Anyone who dares to stop them from getting rich will definitely die.

    Although Nuwa and Fuxi are somewhat famous in Buzhou Mountain, it is simply impossible to make these people stop with one call. They do not have such great prestige. If they dare to show themselves at this time, they will definitely die without burial.  In this land, those who have already killed people will definitely turn their targets on the two of them. Everyone knows that the two of them are old landlords in Buzhou Mountain. There are so many innate spiritual treasures born in Buzhou Mountain. If they don¡¯t tell who  Neither would believe it.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 14 There is strength in numbers

    Chapter 14 There is strength in numbers

    Fuxi looked at the killing outside and couldn't help but sneer: "Sister, you must have seen it, this is retribution. Those bastards didn't join forces with us to kill that person, now their retribution has arrived!"

    Hearing this, Nuwa couldn't help but frowned and said: "Brother, you are saying that all this was caused by the bastard who wanted to harm us. This is impossible, how could he be so big?"  Ability, are you overestimating that bastard?"

    Fuxi said disapprovingly: "Nothing is impossible. When I saw that bastard for the first time, I knew that this bastard was definitely not a good person. And didn't you realize that that bastard was not afraid of hardships and went to the top of Buzhou Mountain?"  Go, besides him, who else can cause such great turmoil in Buzhou Mountain!"

    Fuxi¡¯s words were on point. He was right. Apart from Zhu Jiuyin, Nuwa could not think of anyone who could cause such great damage to Mount Buzhou.

    Seeing Nuwa's thoughtful look, Fuxi sighed and said, "Well, sister, all this has nothing to do with us now, and we don't need to worry about others. Let's take care of ourselves first!"

    Fuxi was right. At this time, they were already powerless, so they had to ensure their own safety first before talking about other things.

    Hearing this, Nuwa nodded and said nothing more. Of course, it was too late to say anything at this time. Everything had happened and was no longer under her control.

    At this time, Zhu Jiuyin happily headed to the west. Although he did not know what his opportunity was, he would not give up. After all, the opportunity was rare, and he would do it even if there was a great danger.  Go give it a try.

    Along the way, Zhu Jiuyin saw the tragedy of the ancient land. There were killings everywhere, and the level was no less than the killings he caused in Buzhou Mountain.

    With the implantation of countless spiritual herbs, Zhu Jiuyin's Kingdom of God is growing rapidly. If it weren't for his own cultivation that has never achieved a breakthrough, I am afraid that his Kingdom of God will take another step forward at this time.  .

    What kind of opportunity is there in the West? Zhu Jiuyin was also thinking about it along the way. There are two people in the West, Zhunti and Jie Yin. It is said that Zhunti's treasure of enlightenment, the Seven Treasures Tree, was refined from his body. Could it be said that he himself  Isn't Zhunti's opportunity the right one?

    Thinking of this, Zhu Jiu shook his head darkly. This was unlikely. After all, Zhunti had already been transformed and his body had lost its vitality. It would not be of much use to get it by himself. Apart from Zhunti, Zhu Jiu  Jiuyin couldn't think of any other treasures.

    Just when Zhu Jiuyin was thinking hard about the solution, a bright light suddenly flashed in his mind. The reason why the West could not develop after the Dragon and Phoenix Tribulation was because Luo Hou and Hongjun Taozu were competing for sainthood.  opportunity, could it be said that his opportunity lies with Luo Hou.

    Thinking of Luo Hou, Zhu Jiuyin began to calculate Luo Hou's belongings. After some calculations, there were only two treasures that could enter Zhu Jiuyin's eyes. One was the innate spiritual treasure Zhu Xian Si in Luo Hou's hand that had killed countless people.  The second sword is Luo Hou's defensive treasure, the twelfth-grade black lotus. This is a treasure of the same level as the twelfth-grade green lotus he obtained in Buzhou Mountain.

    The Twelfth Grade Black Lotus and the Four Zhuxian Swords both contain the Law of Destruction. Could it be that my opportunity is to seize these two treasures to perfect my divine heart.

    With this thought, Zhu Jiuyin's heart couldn't help but get excited, but soon he became troubled again. He didn't even know where Luo Hou was, so how could he talk about seizing the treasure? The most important thing was that Luo Hou was not Qin Yuan.  For such a vulnerable demon saint, Luo Hou is a big shot who can be on an equal footing with Taoist Hongjun. If he wants to seize the treasure from Luo Hou with his small physique, he is definitely seeking death.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin has not seen Luo Hou's methods, he can guess that Luo Hou's hand level is definitely a master of quasi-sage Dzogchen. He is only a hair away from enlightenment, and he is not even close to it.  The saint is afraid that he won't even be able to catch the opponent's blow.

    Zhu Jiuyin is right to think so. Let alone him, even Zulong, Zufeng and Qilin King among the three major races are no match for Luo Hou.

    If Zhu Jiuyin wants to fight Luo Hou, there is only one possibility. He must gather the twelve ancestral witches to summon the true form of Pangu. Unfortunately, the power of their twelve ancestral witches cannot do this now. Without the cultivation of the quasi-sage,  Because it was impossible to summon the true body of Pangu from the void through the power of time.

    After much thought, Zhu Jiuyin finally came up with only one solution, which was to wait until the decisive battle between Luo Hou and Daozu Hongjun to take advantage of the situation. There was no other way.

    Being a fisherman also requires strength. Otherwise, you can't even get close to others, so how can you seize the treasure? Although Zhu Jiuyin has the power of the three laws of nature, he has the two heaven-defying powers of time and space.  Laws, but he controls themThat little bit of power of law was not worth mentioning in front of Luo Hou and Hongjun Daozu.

    As Zhu Jiuyin thought, he gradually approached the west. At this time, the west had become the main battlefield. The three clans of Dragon, Phoenix and Qilin were constantly fighting. The Dragon clan was indeed the first ancestor of the prehistoric times. With one  However, the second enemy was able to defeat the Phoenix and Qilin tribes, drive them to the west, and capture more than half of the prehistoric land.

    Such a situation can be attributed to the promiscuity of the Dragon Clan. In this ancient land, they are broadcasters. They can easily pull up an army of Dragon Clan bloodline and have an absolute advantage in numbers. They have an absolute advantage over the Phoenix.  One clan and the Qilin clan launched a human sea war.

    Numerous people are powerful, and the Dragon Clan used this advantage to defeat the Phoenix Clan and Qilin Clan step by step. If it weren't for the fact that the clan leaders of these two clans were on the same level as the Ancestral Dragon, they would not be able to defeat the top masters.  Better than the Dragon Clan, I'm afraid these two clans would have been dealt with by the Dragon Clan long ago.

    Hiding in the dark and watching the battle between the three clans, Zhu Jiuyin was deeply touched. The Dragon clan really gave full play to its advantages. Comparatively speaking, the Phoenix clan and the Qilin clan were too far apart. They were both too  They are arrogant and focus on blood. One of the elites of their own clan will die, but the dragon clan is different. There are countless elites with dragon clan blood in the ancient times. They don't feel bad if a group of them die. This is the gap between the two sides.

    Zhu Jiuyin's luck was also very good. When he rushed to the west, it happened to be the moment of decisive battle between the Dragon, Phoenix and Qilin clans. The Phoenix clan's home base was in the immortal volcano in the south. Even if Zhu Jiuyin wanted to come,  It's not possible to seize the treasure, let alone the Dragon Clan. Their home base is in the East China Sea, which is far away from the west. Only the Qilin Clan's home base is in the west. Zhu Jiuyin knows the location after just a little inquiry.

    Zhu Jiuyin's Kingdom of God wants to continuously evolve, which requires countless spiritual grass and spiritual treasures to cultivate. Although the three tribes have emptied their own wealth at the time of the decisive battle, some ordinary materials are still available.  , Zhu Jiuyin is a ruthless person. Taking advantage of such a good opportunity, he did not hesitate to take action immediately. When he found the lair of the Qilin clan, he killed him without mercy and moved the treasure house completely.

    Zhu Jiuyin no longer cares about cause and effect. You must know that this is a catastrophe. If you don't kill others, others will kill you. Moreover, the three tribes have caused such a big disaster in the wilderness. Even if he goes on a killing spree, he has no cause and effect.  On the contrary, after the great tribulation is over, you can still obtain supreme merit and virtue. In this way, you can not only win the treasure, but also obtain supreme merit and virtue. How could Zhu Jiuyin let go of such a good thing? It is naturally something you can't ask for.

    There were many people who had the same idea as Zhu Jiuyin, and the demon master Kunpeng was one of them. However, Kunpeng took action a little late. When he entered the Qilin clan, Zhu Jiuyin had already received the Qilin clan's treasures to himself.  In the Kingdom of God, all that was left to him was an empty warehouse.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin ran very fast, he was still caught up by Kunpeng. Seeing the excitement on Zhu Jiuyin's face, Kunpeng felt extremely annoyed.

    Just listening, Kunpeng said: "I don't know what to call this Taoist friend? If you want to make a fortune together, don't you think it's a bit too much, Taoist friend? Even if you want to eat meat, you have to leave some soup for us people."  !¡±

    Seeing Kunpeng with a mean smile on his face, Zhu Jiuyin said disdainfully: "You are the one who dares to block my way and want to take food from my mouth. I think you are tired of living!"

    Zhu Jiuyin said and took action against Kunpeng. Kunpeng was not a good bird either. When he was talking to Zhu Jiuyin, he also prepared a killer and killed Zhu Jiuyin. Both of them were top-notch people.  .

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 15 Escape

    Chapter 15 Escape

    In an instant, Zhu Jiuyin and Kunpeng collided with each other. Zhu Jiuyin and Kunpeng cursed at the same time: "You shameless villain actually dares to sneak attack!"

    "These two people are both villains, and they are attacking others secretly, but to accuse others like this has to be said that these two people are shameless, Kunpeng is the same, and Zhu Jiuyin is the same.

    Although it was just a small sneak attack on each other, Zhu Jiuyin learned the details of Kunpeng from this confrontation. At this time, Kunpeng was still not the powerful demon master in Beiminghai in the future. His power was just the same as that of Nuwa.  , Fu Xi is similar, but it is far behind Zhu Jiuyin who has greatly improved in strength.

    For Kunpeng who dares to offend him, Zhu Jiuyin will naturally not let him go. He will not take the initiative to look for Kunpeng until he meets him. However, if he meets Zhu Jiuyin, he will naturally kill this future demon master.

    Zhu Jiuyin said in a gloomy voice: "You greedy person, today I will use your blood to warn those who are interested. I will use your head to achieve my supreme reputation. Go to hell for me!"

    Zhu Jiuyin said as he poured out the destructive Taoism that he had concentrated on for a long time. Endless dark clouds enveloped Kunpeng, a man who did not know whether to live or die. For a moment, Kunpeng felt the threat of death.

    Kunpeng is not a fool. When Zhu Jiuyin made a move, he immediately understood that he was no match for Zhu Jiuyin. Escape was the only thought left in his mind. Although the treasure was good, his own life was the most important. For that  It's not worth risking your life here for a treasure.

    Kunpeng had a good idea, but unfortunately, when Zhu Jiuyin became angry, he was already determined to kill him. The endless aura of destruction had firmly locked onto his aura, making it impossible for him to escape.

    Under the threat of death, Kunpeng could not bear the endless pressure and said quickly: "It's my fault, fellow Taoist, please let me go. I will leave now and will never reveal this to anyone else."  A little bit of news!"

    Zhu Jiuyin sneered and said: "If you want to keep a secret, the only way to keep it safe is with the dead. Since you bastard dares to plot against me, you have to die!"

    Although Zhu Jiuyin's voice was low, it was like thunder in Kunpeng's ears. He never expected that Zhu Jiuyin would be so strong and not give him any way to survive.

    Kunpeng was also a ruthless person. When he saw Zhu Jiuyin having murderous intentions towards him, he changed his mind and shouted loudly: "Asshole, you have to think clearly. Although I am not your opponent, you are  Don¡¯t forget that this is the territory of the Qilin clan, and if I commit suicide, you, bastard, won¡¯t have it easy either!¡±

    How could Zhu Jiuyin not think of this? The reason why he talked so much nonsense with Kunpeng was to delay Kunpeng so that he could have time to prepare the ultimate trump card, the Law of Time.

    As soon as Kunpeng finished speaking, Zhu Jiuyin's power had been fully charged, and he shouted loudly: "Go to hell, time stops!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, a force of time pressed towards Kunpeng.

    Zhu Jiuyin was plotting against Kunpeng, and Kunpeng was plotting against Zhu Jiuyin. Zhu Jiuyin was trying to buy time for himself, and the same was true for Kunpeng. When he felt the threat of death, Kunpeng had already made the decision to use his own weapons.  The trump card is the magical power of space.

    This is Kunpeng's trump card to save his life. However, although Kunpeng has spatial magical powers, he is not an ancestral witch after all. The laws inherited in his blood are limited, and the magical powers formed are limited. It takes a long time to activate and the price paid is also high.  , he needs to burn his own essence and blood before he can activate it.

    When the power of the law of time broke out, Kunpeng's magical power was also completed. He opened his mouth and spit out a blood arrow, shouting loudly: "Bloodline is the guide, and the magical power is unlimited, break it!"

    As soon as Kunpeng shouted, the moment the power of time enveloped him, the magical power of space activated a space crack and appeared in front of him. Kunpeng jumped directly into the space crack without any hesitation.

    Kunpeng is also a ruthless person. If he hadn't done things neatly and hesitated for just a moment, he would have been immobilized by Zhu Jiuyin's time power and killed on the spot by Zhu Jiuyin.

    Zhu Jiuyin did not expect that Kunpeng could escape in front of his own law of time. He couldn't help but be startled. He couldn't help but secretly sighed and said: "This famous person in the ancient world is really amazing. Kunpeng is so rare."  With such a scheming approach to saving lives, I¡¯m afraid it will be even more difficult for others. It seems that I have to be careful, don¡¯t lose a handful of rice and lose my own life!¡±

    Regarding Kunpeng, it was not that Zhu Jiuyin had not thought about chasing him down to avoid future troubles, but in the end Zhu Jiuyin gave up the idea. It was not that he didn't want to, but that he couldn't do it because Kunpeng, the bastard, was really insidious enough.  , when he escaped, he made too much noise and alarmed some people.

      Although Zhu Jiuyin is not afraid of those people, it is the decisive moment of the Dragon and Phoenix Tribulation. He does not want to attract the attention of top masters such as Zulong and Qilin King, so he can only give up chasing Kunpeng and save his own life first.  only.

    With a thought in his mind, Zhu Jiuyin put away his momentum, disguised himself as a little demon and hid in the battlefield where the melee was taking place.

    Fortunately, Zhu Jiuyin saw the opportunity early. Just when he had just escaped into the battlefield, a powerful spiritual thought swept across the place where he was standing. Such a powerful spiritual thought, he knew it was the Qilin King without even looking.

    Fleeing into the battlefield, Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but break into a cold sweat and cursed in his heart: "Fortunately, I escaped quickly, otherwise I would have been killed by that bastard Kunpeng. This dead bird is really nothing.  Even if you want to run away, you will set such a trap for me, you bastard will be lucky this time!"

    Having said this, Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but have another thought in his mind: "It doesn't matter if this bastard Kunpeng ran away. If we kill this bastard here, then there will be no more bastards like Ren Yindijun and Taiyi in the future."  Got it!"

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s thoughts were just to comfort himself. He was just looking for an excuse to step down because he couldn¡¯t kill Kunpeng.

    In fact, it was not just Kunpeng and Zhu Jiuyin who had the idea to attack the Qilin Treasure House, and they were not the only ones who were insidious. It was not only Zhu Jiuyin who took refuge in the battlefield, but there were many people before him.  Hiding in the battlefield, although Zhu Jiuyin was not discovered by King Qilin, there were many people staring at him.

    Just when the Qilin King's spiritual thoughts disappeared and Zhu Jiuyin just breathed a sigh of relief, Zhu Jiuyin suddenly felt a chill on his body, and a dangerous aura surged into his heart.

    As an ancestral witch.  Zhu Jiuyin still believed in his own feelings. He quickly retreated without hesitation. The moment he retreated, a sword light passed in front of him.

    Such a change made Zhu Jiuyin extremely angry. If he didn't react quickly, he might have been attacked by a villain in the dark.

    Zhu Jiuyin will not be merciful to those who dare to attack him secretly. He knows very well that there will never be only one person who is eyeing him secretly, but this bastard is the one who stands out.

    With a thought in his mind, Zhu Jiuyin locked onto the bastard who was sneaking up on him. He swung out his fists and struck a blast of destructive divine power into the void, stopping the person who was about to escape.

    Just when Zhu Jiuyin was about to kill him, the bastard said quickly: "Fellow Taoist, wait a moment, I have a secret to tell you!"

    "It's a pity that it's useless no matter how nice he says it. Zhu Jiuyin is very decisive in his actions. He will not let go of such a person who is malicious to him just for the sake of some unknown secret.

    Just when this person finished speaking, a figure suddenly came to his side, and a huge fist hit him solidly. As soon as the fist came out, the man who sneak-attacked Zhu Jiuyin  Then he was punched into blood mist, and his body died and his soul disappeared.

    After Zhu Jiuyin killed the person who sneaked up on him with one blow, he glanced around coldly, and then snorted heavily. Although he didn't say anything, those who stared at Zhu Jiuyin knew that Zhu Jiuyin was  It was to warn them not to try to anger Zhu Jiuyin, otherwise this person would be their fate.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 16 Chase

    Chapter 16: Chase

    Zhu Jiuyin's idea was good, but the result was not satisfactory, because he underestimated the greed of people. Those who dared to attack the Qilin clan at this time were so bold, and how could they do it because of Zhu Jiuyin?  This little threat will stop.

    Zhu Jiuyin's threat not only did not make these people retreat, but on the contrary aroused their murderous intention. It didn't matter if one person died. They were not Kunpeng.  With their heads hanging on their waists, everyone thought of risking their lives.

    In fact, there are many gangs who dare to attack the Qilin clan. The previous Kunpeng and the people killed by Zhu Jiuyin were just lone rangers and nothing at all. The real bosses are the gangs hiding in the dark.  They were the main force just now.

    These gangs may be nothing in front of the Qilin clan, but it is different when it comes to loners like Zhu Jiuyin. These people had been in contact with each other before they acted. After seeing Zhu Jiuyin's actions, these people soon  Then a consensus was reached, kill!

    These people had already thought of various situations before taking the idea of ??the Qilin clan, and they had already made arrangements for Zhu Jiuyin to seize the treasure.

    Suddenly someone in the crowd shouted: "Little thief, leave the treasure for me. If you dare to attack my Qilin clan, you don't know how to live or die!"

    As he spoke, the man rushed towards Zhu Jiuyin. As soon as he shouted, he quickly attracted the attention of the Qilin clan on the battlefield, and the Qilin clan rushed towards Zhu Jiuyin desperately.  , and the bastard who just started shouting hid behind the crowd.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????These people obviously want to use the hands of the Qilin clan to deal with Zhu Jiuyin, and then clean up the mess when both sides lose.

    When he saw this happening, Zhu Jiuyin immediately understood that he had been tricked, and the people who tricked him were those who secretly planned the Qilin clan's treasure house.

    You must know that there are not only people from the three tribes on this battlefield, but also countless casual cultivators. They all want to take advantage of the opportunity to make war fortune. When they hear that someone has taken away the treasure house of the Qilin clan, they are naturally extremely crazy.  Madly rushed towards Zhu Jiuyin.

    In an instant, the situation got out of control, beyond Zhu Jiuyin's expectation. When faced with thousands of people rushing towards him, Zhu Jiuyin hated that bastard just now to his core.

    Zhu Jiuyin also wanted to imitate Kunpeng and escape as quickly as he did, but in this situation he simply couldn't do it because there were too many people rushing up, giving him no chance to use his magical powers.

    Under this situation, Zhu Jiuyin can only evade and escape. If he fights head-on, even if he can kill hundreds or thousands of people, he will only die from exhaustion in the end, so he needs to lure these bastards out of the battlefield.  Only in this way can you have a chance of survival.

    Fortunately, Zhu Jiuyin's body was strong and his escape speed was very fast. In addition, he saw the opportunity early, so he did not let these bastards surround him. At this time, something happened on the battlefield. Zhu Jiuyin was in front.  He ran away, followed by a large group of people chasing him.

    Those greedy people chased after Zhu Jiuyin and shouted: "Junior, please stop and hand over the treasure, I will spare your life!"

    Hearing these shameless words, Zhu Jiuyin was extremely angry and couldn't help but cursed in his heart: "What a bunch of people who don't know whether to live or die. If you stay in the battlefield and don't come out, I don't dare to do anything to you. After all,  I have to take into account the strength of the three tribes. If you bastards dare to chase me away from the battlefield, you will only die. I will use your blood to deter the world!"

    Although the battlefield for the decisive battle between the three clans was very large, Zhu Jiuyin was able to escape from the battlefield in just a few breaths with his cultivation. Although his actions attracted the attention of many people, they only paid attention to some ordinary masters.  The top masters did not pay attention to Zhu Jiuyin, a great Luo Jinxian. In their eyes, Zhu Jiuyin was just a bigger ant.

    It was precisely because these people underestimated Zhu Jiuyin that Zhu Jiuyin was able to escape this disaster. This was also Zhu Jiuyin's good luck.

    Those who were chasing Zhu Jiuyin didn¡¯t notice Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s hidden tricks. Even those who were plotting against Zhu Jiuyin also didn¡¯t notice that they were getting further and further away from the battlefield.

    Maybe some people noticed it, but on the contrary, they thought that this would increase their chances of grabbing the treasure, and they lost their vigilance under the temptation of greed.

    After gradually moving away from the battlefield, Zhu Jiuyin's pace finally slowed down, and soon a group of shameless people surrounded him. Zhu Jiuyin naturally would not show mercy to these shameless people, and when he thought about it, he exuded endless energy.  Murderous intent, as soon as the murderous intent comes out, the color of the world changes, and the power of destruction is entangled?From a distance, he looked like a demon coming to the world.

    Just listening, Zhu Jiuyin snorted coldly and said: "Destroy the world and open the world!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin shouted, the aura of destruction condensed in his hands and turned into a black giant axe. Once the giant ax was completed, it turned into a bolt of lightning and struck at this group of shameless people.  , as the giant ax fell, the endless aura of destruction rained down like a torrential rain, and in an instant, the people who were following him were involved in this endless aura of destruction.

    The people who came after Zhu Jiuyin, under the temptation of profit, never thought that Zhu Jiuyin would turn around and deal such a vicious blow to them. In their eyes, they only thought that Zhu Jiuyin had already become a lost dog. Unfortunately, they were wrong.  , and it was a big mistake. Just one encounter with these shameless and unprepared disciples resulted in numerous casualties, and those with weaker cultivation levels were killed to death under the aura of destruction.

    Those bastards who plotted against Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but gasped when they saw this situation. Although they had seen Zhu Jiuyin fight Kunpeng and had an understanding of Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation, they couldn't help it.  I didn't expect that Zhu Jiuyin would be so good, and I didn't expect that Zhu Jiuyin would be so vicious as soon as he took action, leaving no way for others to escape, and killed thousands of people in one blow, although they said they had some abilities.  Prepare, but at this moment a thought arises in their minds, can they really kill this fierce god and seize the treasure from his hands?

    The demons and ghosts that followed behind were all chilled by the blow. For a moment, no one dared to step forward, and no one dared to speak wild words to ask Zhu Jiuyin to hand over the treasures of the Qilin clan. Zhu Jiuyin struck with a blow.  It was so majestic and evil that it frightened all the evil spirits.

    Seeing that no one dared to come forward, Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but snorted and said: "Don't you bastards want to seize the treasure from me? How come no one dares to come forward? How dare you come here even if you have such courage?  I am really troubled by life and death. Since you are here today, please stay here. Death is not a pity for evil devils like you. I just take this opportunity to do justice to heaven except you and kill you bastards to find a chance for all sentient beings in the wilderness.  !¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin's words immediately aroused the anger of this group of people. If these shameless villains were allowed to face Zhu Jiuyin alone, then none of them would dare to step forward. However, the situation is different now. They have  A group of people, if you have the truth, there is strength in numbers, and they can embolden each other.

    At this moment, someone in this group of people said: "Don't be afraid, everyone, this bastard is just you, and there are tens of thousands of us. Let's all take action together to kill this arrogant person, and then divide the treasure equally!"

    As soon as this person's voice fell, everyone immediately woke up from the previous shock. They all thought to themselves: "Yes! What do we have to be afraid of? This bastard is alone, and we are tens of thousands of times more powerful than him."  , wouldn¡¯t it be easy to kill him?¡±

    These people didn't know that the person in the crowd was someone who had arranged it long ago. In order to cause trouble for Zhu Jiuyin at the critical moment, when Zhu Jiuyin suppressed the stragglers, he once again stirred up the emotions in everyone's hearts.  Their greed made them fight to the death with Zhu Jiuyin according to their intentions.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 17 The decisive blow

    Chapter 17: The Killing

    When Zhu Jiuyin used such a powerful killing move, the masters on the battlefield were aware of it, but their battle had already reached a fever pitch, and no one could spare their hands to check.

    However, there was one person who was surprised by Zhu Jiuyin's methods, and that was Luo Hou who was hiding in the darkness. He raised his head and glanced in the direction of Zhu Jiuyin, and said in a dark voice: "I didn't expect that an accident would happen.  , but this is just an ant, after I deal with these people in front of me, it will not be too late to deal with you!"

    Luo Hou didn't know that what he was thinking was quite beautiful, but the result would not be what he wanted, because he thought that his methods were very hidden, but Taoist Hongjun had already discovered his existence, and Taozu Hongjun had already discovered his existence.  The reason why he didn't take action was that he was waiting for the best time just like Luo Hou.

    Of course, it is not just the two of them who are waiting for the opportunity, there are many people, and these people are already hidden in the battlefield, waiting for the final climax of the Dragon and Phoenix Tribulation, waiting for the moment when the masters of the three races will suffer losses.

    As for Zhu Jiuyin, this is just a small episode. It is not worth mentioning for people like them. Perhaps only Luo Hou is interested, because he can feel that there is something similar in Zhu Jiuyin's blow.  The aura of destruction that comes from the same origin.

    Together with the greedy heart of such people, they rushed towards Zhu Jiuyin crazily again, each of them acting very crazy, as if they thought that if they were just a step late, the treasure would be snatched away by others, and Zhu Jiuyin was  It's like letting them slaughter a plate of food.

    At this time, Zhu Jiuyin glanced at these people with disdain and said in a dark voice: "You bastards, today I will do justice for heaven and use your blood to cleanse the evil in the world. The thunder of destruction will appear and destroy the world!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, endless aura of destruction burst out from his body. The sky was shrouded by endless dark clouds, and everyone present was locked by the aura of destruction. This time Zhu Jiuyin moved  Seriously, because he knew he couldn't afford it, so at this moment, he unleashed all the destructive power in his mind without any reservation. For him, if he had to quickly deal with these bastards staring at him, then  He couldn't even hope to participate in the next decisive battle, so he had to fight hard.

    In an instant, everyone present felt the boundless power of God and the threat of death, and all of this was brought to them by Zhu Jiuyin.

    The reason why these greedy people dare to continue to take action is that they all believe that Zhu Jiuyin has previously sent out a powerful killing move. In their hearts, they believe that Zhu Jiuyin has been severely injured and unable to use the same ultimate move again.  Fighting alone with so many of them, they could kill him with others, but they were wrong and they were very wrong. Zhu Jiuyin was far more powerful than they thought.

    Escape, this is the only thought left in the minds of everyone present. Although the treasure is good, it is nothing compared to one's own life. Of course, those who plot against Zhu Jiuyin do not think so. You must know that they  They are already determined to kill Zhu Jiuyin, because they all know very well that if Zhu Jiuyin escapes today, after this decisive battle is over, they will all be killed by Zhu Jiuyin one by one. Everyone knows that they can fight alone.  Dou is not a fierce opponent like Zhu Jiuyin, so they just fight hard.

    I just heard someone shouting: "Don't be afraid, everyone, he is just bluffing, let's kill him together!"

    It's a pity that most people will no longer listen to him at this time. After all, they have truly felt the threat of death. It's okay to tell a lie once, but no one will believe it if he tells it too many times. Those people listened to him last time.  After hearing this sentence, everyone was stunned. Now no one believed it. They all ignored the words and everyone retreated crazily.

    Although those who plotted against Zhu Jiuyin wanted to fight Zhu Jiuyin to the end, more people wanted to escape at this moment, so the situation naturally became chaotic.

    Zhu Jiuyin has never been fooled like this since his debut, and it was these bastards who made many of his plans fail. The most important thing is that Zhu Jiuyin knows that he has been hated by the masters of the three clans.  , and Zhu Jiuyin believes that everything he has now must have fallen into the eyes of Daozu Hongjun and Luo Hou. It can be said that his situation is very dangerous now.

    Under this situation, how could Zhu Jiuyin not be angry, and how could he let these bastards go? The huge aura of destruction was like a boulder pressing on the heads of these bastards, and the endless fierce power firmly locked every one of them.  People, combined with the chaotic situation, made it impossible for these people to escape.

    Under the threat of death, some people finally couldn't bear such tremendous pressure. They fell to their knees with a plop and said loudly: "It's my fault, fellow Taoist, please let me go. As long as you, fellow Taoist,  If you are willing to let me live, I will leave here and no longer be an enemy of fellow Taoists!"

    ?One person did this, and many people followed him. In the blink of an eye, hundreds of people were kneeling on the ground and begging for mercy in front of Zhu Jiuyin. Unfortunately, they would only lose their own dignity and themselves by doing this.  personality, but could not change Zhu Jiuyin's mind at all.

    In the ancient world, the strong respected the survival of the fittest. If you don't have an iron-blooded heart, then you can't even think about living in this ancient world. If Zhu Jiuyin doesn't kill these people, he will definitely die.  Liangzhu Jiuyin knew everything in his heart.

    Zhu Jiu said in a gloomy voice: "It's too late to beg me for mercy now. Let me die!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin finished speaking, these people were dumbfounded. They never thought that they were facing an iron-blooded and ruthless demon king. He did not take their pleas to heart at all and was determined to kill them.  Most of the people who knelt down were spineless people. Even when facing death, they could not muster the courage to die with Zhu Jiuyin.

    Perhaps those who secretly plotted against Zhu Jiuyin were wrong from the beginning. They should not have used these bastards at all, because such spineless people cannot achieve anything big. Unfortunately, it is too late for them to regret now, because these people's  Block, making them unable to stop Zhu Jiuyin's killer move.

    Under this situation, the gang hiding in the dark was anxious, and they would be punished if they didn't do it for themselves. These people had no good intentions from the beginning, so under the threat of death, these bastards immediately changed and waved  The butcher knife in his hand slashed at those who were begging.

    In an instant, countless people died in the hands of these people. Zhu Jiuyin was also a little surprised that such a situation happened. Zhu Jiuyin was the first to face this situation.

    Countless people fell, and the leaders of those gangs came forward and said: "Fellow Taoist, wait a moment, we have been deceived by these bastards in this matter, and now we have killed them, which is enough to express our feelings.  Come on, I hope fellow Taoists can let us live!"

    ¡°I have to say that these bastards changed really fast, and they were ruthless enough to kill so many people in one move without any hesitation, which can be regarded as a decisive killing.

    It's a pity that these bastards are seeking their own death by doing this. If they could resist Zhu Jiuyin's pressure with all their strength before, there would still be a glimmer of hope. However, they did not do this. Instead, they ended up in a desperate situation.  The weaklings who broke out in the attack were all killed, so Zhu Jiuyin was determined to kill them.

    Zhu Jiuyin is not a fool. If it is just some soft bones, then let him go. It will not pose much threat to him. After all, such people are greedy for life and afraid of death, bullying the weak and afraid of the strong, but the performance of these people in front of him is a bit excessive.  Yes, they are decisive in their killing. If they really let these bastards go, then when they turn around, they will face the killing blows of these bastards.

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s expression changed and he said, ¡°Okay, I believe in your sincerity¡­¡±

    Hearing Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words, these bastards showed a hint of surprise on their faces, and they all breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that they had finally escaped this time.

    "It's a pity that they were happy too early. Zhu Jiuyin was just teasing them, just to make them relax their vigilance so that they could kill.

    Just when they breathed a sigh of relief, the long-awaited destructive thunder finally fell, and the huge thunder fell on everyone like rain, killing, naked killing, killing crazily, in an instant  Countless people fell down.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 18 Making a fortune from dead people

    Chapter 18 Making a fortune from dead people

    Just when Zhu Jiuyin suddenly made a sneak attack and started killing people, there were sounds of incomparable resentment from all around: "You bastard will not die well!"

    "It's a pity that no matter how much they say, it's useless. Whoever made them believe Zhu Jiuyin's words deserves their misfortune. When they calculated Zhu Jiuyin, they should have thought that such a day would happen to them.

    In this battle, Zhu Jiuyin had already made up his mind to kill people to establish his prestige, and to kill people to gather supreme merit. How could he give up such a good thing due to external forces? Give up for that one sentence, if Zhu Jiuyin really did that  , then he is a big fool. Zhu Jiuyin went crazy this time and vented his power at all costs. All the people enveloped were bombarded by the destructive thunder, without exception.

    The person who spoke was even more 'taken care of' by Zhu Jiuyin. A beam of destructive light locked onto him and smashed towards him crazily. Under such heavy pressure, even if he had the cultivation level of the late Daluo Jinxian  It is also difficult to resist this destructive power. It can be said that as long as he is hit, he will definitely die.

    Being locked by Zhu Jiuyin, and he was in the sea of ??thunder, how could he possibly escape from this situation? In fact, as soon as he opened his mouth, Zhu Jiuyin had already made up his mind to kill this guy.  Bastard, Zhu Jiuyin is not a fool. With a little thought, he can tell that this bastard is the one who framed him. Zhu Jiuyin's plan failed because of this bastard. If he didn't kill this bastard, he would really be sorry for himself.

    When he found that he was locked by the destructive light beam that reached the sky, this bastard tried his best to get rid of the lock. Unfortunately, it was all in vain and he could only watch the huge thunder and lightning light beam coming towards him.

    The hand of the God of Death touched him, and he heard this bastard cry out sadly: "No! You bastard, you can't do this, I have dragon blood!"

    There is no point in shouting. Since Zhu Jiuyin has made up his mind, he will not change because of his identity. So what can the dragon bloodline do? Let alone a person with dragon bloodline, even if the real dragon comes, Zhu Jiuyin will not.  Just kill. It's useless to say what's right at this time. All you have to do is kill.

    Zhu Jiuyin curled his lips disdainfully and said: "You are the one to be killed. Since you bastard dares to frame me, you must have the consciousness to die. If I want to go on a killing spree today, there will be no consideration. All greedy people  Everyone must die, and there is no karma for killing during the great tribulation, and any gain will only be a great merit!"

    Zhu Jiuyin killed countless people with one blow. Although Zhu Jiuyin was not moved by the words of the person just now, it aroused his vigilance. Although the war between the three clans has reached its climax, the three clans are still fighting.  It is impossible for the masters of the clan to take out their hands to deal with him, but he must be careful with Wannian Ship. Zhu Jiuyin cannot guarantee that if one of these bastards is in a bad mood, he will drag himself to death together, so he must disappear from the sight of these people.

    How can we really get the news from these people in front of their eyes? There is only one answer, death. Only the dead will not be taken seriously.

    Such a powerful thunder of destruction shrouded the entire area. It was not impossible for Zhu Jiuyin to pretend to be dead. With a thought in his mind, Zhu Jiuyin first cleared the battlefield and took out all the valuable treasures.  He put it away, leaving only a few things that he didn't like, and his body quickly shrunk into a speck of dust. He used the power of Shinto to gather all his aura, and then quietly hid.  In the body of a dead man.

    When Zhu Jiuyin finished everything, the aura of destruction in the sky gradually disappeared, and the entire area became dead silence.

    The moment Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s aura disappeared, Luo Hou, who was watching the battle between the three clans, suddenly had a divine light in his eyes and murmured: ¡°How is this possible? That bastard¡¯s aura disappeared!¡±

    "As he said this, Luo Hou's mind swept across the battlefield, and what he saw was endless carnage and corpses everywhere. This made Luo Hou sigh inwardly, feeling a little reluctant in his heart.

    I just heard Luo Hu sigh: "If I had known that this bastard would not be beaten lightly, I should not have let this bastard go. It was a waste of an opportunity to devour the source!"

    Although Luo Hou regretted Zhu Jiuyin's death, it was already a fact, and he could only swallow the consequences and put his mind back.

    It wasn¡¯t just Luo Hou who used his spiritual thoughts to scan the battlefield. All the masters who could distract themselves also scanned the battlefield. As a result, they all thought that the scourge of Zhu Jiuyin was dead, and everyone breathed a sigh of relief.

    The divine thoughts swept over him again and again, which made Zhu Jiuyin hold back a breath of resentment in his heart. Fortunately, this situation passed quickly. After a long time, Zhu Jiuyin could no longer feel anything.  When his spiritual thoughts swept over him, he carefully left the area close to the ground, and then returned to the battlefield.

      This is the time to make a lot of money from dead people. You must know that at this moment, the three tribes have already become red-blooded. On the battlefield of the decisive battle between the three tribes, countless people fell down, and the pile of dead bodies was full of endless corpses.  Treasure, this allowed Zhu Jiuyin to take a big advantage and make a lot of money.

    Zhu Jiuyin was ruthless enough. Not only did he take away the treasures from these dead people, but he also took away their corpses. He would snatch anything useful, including phoenix feathers, dragon tendons, and dragon horns.  , Dragon Ball, Essence and Blood, etc., all moved to their own kingdom of God.

    You must know that Zhu Jiuyin is not the only one doing such things in this battlefield, there are also some people who are also doing such things, and everyone is tacitly aware of it.

    However, these people are not as capable as Zhu Jiuyin. They can only take the best things, and most of them give up. After all, they cannot compare to Zhu Jiuyin. You must know that Zhu Jiuyin has the Kingdom of God in his body, and he will accept it regardless of good or bad.  , Of course, in this battlefield, elites are fighting, and basically there is nothing broken.

    Kill!  Kill, soon most of the elites of the three clans have fallen. At this time, the clan leaders of the three clans are also hurt. The most important injury is the Ancestral Dragon. After all, he is one against two, even if his cultivation level is  No matter how powerful it is, it cannot withstand the attacks of two masters of the same level.

    Looking at the clan members who kept falling down, Zu Long felt very distressed in his heart. You must know that the people here are all the elites of the Dragon clan. If they all fall, the Dragon clan will decline.

    Not only Zulong felt distressed, but also Qilin King and Fengzu. At this point, the three of them couldn't hold on anymore. They couldn't possibly watch their race decline like this, even though the three races were ancient.  Those in power, but if the war continues, they will no longer be able to control the wilderness.

    Zu Long took a deep breath and said: "King Qilin, Zu Feng, do we really have to continue fighting? If we continue to fight, we will really perish together. By then, there will no longer be a foothold for our three clans in the wilderness."  It¡¯s over!¡±

    Upon hearing this, King Qilin cursed loudly: "Zulong, do you think we want to fight? It's not you, the bastard, who insists on provoking a fight. If you, bastard, didn't push too hard, how could there be such a big battle?"  !¡±

    King Qilin's words made Zulong a little annoyed. This matter can't be slapped. To say that this war was not started by the dragon clan, the Phoenix clan and the Qilin clan are also not good birds. If it weren't for the bastards of these two clans first  After killing the elites of the Dragon Clan, how could there be such a big battle?

    Zulong snorted coldly and said: "King Qilin, what do you mean? If you two clans hadn't killed my dragon clan's descendants first, how could there have been such a war? It's too much for you to put the responsibility on my dragon clan, right?  !¡±

    Just when Zulong and Qilin King were arguing, a sneer spread throughout the battlefield, and then a cold voice came out: "Why are you three talking so much? If you want to fight, fight to the end, but since you don't want to  If you fight again, I, Luohu, will send you on your way!"

    As soon as the cold voice fell, an evil man in black suddenly came to the battlefield. As soon as Luo Hou appeared, he locked the Zulong, Qilin King and Zufeng with his spiritual thoughts.

    Zu Long shouted in a deep voice: "Your Majesty's tone is too loud. Just you wanting to kill the three of us is really a daydream!"

    Luo Hou said disdainfully: "Hmph, if the three of you were completely victorious, it would be really difficult for me to kill you. Unfortunately, you three are at the end of your strength now. It would be effortless to kill you. Don't you know?  I was the one who started the war between your three clans, so why are you shocked when you hear the news?"

    Speaking of this, Luo Hou burst out laughing, acting as arrogantly as he wanted.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 19 Intimidation

    Chapter 19 Intimidation

    As soon as Luo Hou said these words, the faces of Zulong, Zufeng, and Qilin King became extremely angry. They never thought that they would be fooled so miserably.

    Zu Long shouted angrily: "It's you, you bastard, who is secretly stirring up trouble. What good will it do to you?"

    Luo Hou snorted disdainfully and said: "There are many benefits, but you don't need to know, because you are already almost dead, and knowing it is of no use. Besides, if you three bastards have not thought about killing you,  The other party, how could you fall into my trap? In the final analysis, you are just greedy in your heart, I just gave you a gentle push in the back!"

    Luo Hou¡¯s words are indeed correct. Regardless of whether they are ancestral dragons or ancestral phoenixes, the Qilin King wants to kill the other party and claim to dominate the ancient world alone, seize the fate of the ancient world in one body, and realize the supreme path.

    King Qilin took a deep breath and said: "Do you also know the way of luck? You provoked the fight between us just to take away the luck of our three clans and achieve the supreme road, right?"

    Luo Hou laughed loudly and said: "You three idiots don't think you are the only ones who know this secret. If you have such an idea, you are really asking for death!"

    Zhu Jiuyin, who had been hiding in the battlefield and making a lot of money from dead people, couldn't help but sigh in his heart after hearing this conversation: "Oh, I didn't expect that bastard Luo Hou really doesn't know how to live or die. You said you wanted to kill Zulong and the others.  Just hurry up and take action, isn't it just asking for death if you procrastinate like this? Don't you think that you are the only one who is the oriole? You must know that there are many people who are more sinister than you, a bastard!"

    Zulong snorted coldly and said: "Luo Hou, don't think that you can kill us just because we are injured. At worst, we will die together. If you want to swallow the luck of our three clans and achieve the great road, you don't even have to think about it!"

    Luo Hou glanced at Zu Long with disdain and sneered: "You damn loach, you really think of yourself as a person. You three losers want to stop me from attaining enlightenment. You are really desperate. Even if you three bastards are all dead,  , I won¡¯t lose even a hair on my head, you are still far behind, even quasi-sages have the level!¡±

    Speaking of this, Luo Hou burst out with endless ferocious power, and the aura of destruction emanated from him. The power was not comparable to that of Zhu Jiuyin before, even though both sides had cultivated the power of destruction.  Dao, but Luo Hou has already accepted the Dao infinitely, while Zhu Jiuyin has just seen a little bit of the door. The gap between the two is huge!

    When he saw Luo Hou's supreme power, Zhu Jiuyin gasped and secretly sighed: "Damn it, I'm not even a hair compared to this bastard Luo Hou, if I can learn from this  It would be great if this bastard could reach the realm of the Great Dao, but it¡¯s a pity that the opportunity was wasted!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin really wanted to use his spiritual thoughts to understand Luo Hou's avenue of destruction through the endless power, but unfortunately he did not dare to do so. You must know that he and Luo Hou were not at the same level at all. If he  If he reveals a little bit of aura, he will definitely be discovered by Luo Hou, a bastard, because Luo Hou can find him by relying on the sense of the avenue, and then he will be dead.

    Luo Hou's momentum overwhelmed the three tribes on the battlefield, and at the same time, people like Zhu Jiuyin who secretly made a fortune from dead people were also suppressed.

    Fortunately, Zhu Jiuyin reacted immediately when Luo Hou appeared, found a safer place to hide, and restrained his aura, otherwise he would have been a little careless.  , under the pressure of Luo Hou's endless fierce power, his weak points will be revealed.

    With Luo Hou¡¯s sudden attack, many greedy people were unable to conceal their aura immediately, and were soon exposed to the eyes of Cheng Luo Hou and the masters of the three clans.

    ????????????????????? Alas, it has to be said that people die for money and birds die for food. Good guy, with Luo Hou¡¯s move, thousands of people suddenly appeared on the battlefield, and these people are all guys who secretly make a lot of money from dead people.

    As soon as Luo Hou's breath was forced out, these people's faces turned extremely pale, and they were all frightened out of their minds. You must know that they are not facing ordinary people, but the fierce god Luo Hou. The most important thing is now  Not only did they have to face the coercion of Luo Hou, but they also had to face the hatred of the masters of the three tribes. Under the double pressure, these people were naturally panicked.

    Seeing this situation, Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but breathed a sigh of relief and sighed: "Fortunately, I saw the opportunity early, otherwise I would have been forced out by this bastard Luo Hou like you bastards, but I have to  It¡¯s just that you bastards are too greedy and don¡¯t know how to restrain themselves, you deserve to die!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin has the nerve to say this. When it comes to greed, he is even crazier than these exposed people. Even though there are thousands of people, Zhu Jiuyin may not be the only one who has collected all the treasures.  There are so many, Zhu Jiuyin is soHe said it was because he was jealous that these bastards had struck before him and how many treasures they had plundered.

    Looking at the sudden appearance of this person, Luo Hou showed a sneer on his face, and said to Zulong and the others: "You three idiots, I will give you a chance, and I will leave these ants to you to deal with!"

    Hearing Luo Hou's words, Zulong sneered and said: "Luo Hou, don't think too highly of yourself. We are not fools. If you want to use us as spearmen, you are not qualified yet. If you want to kill you, I will kill you myself."  Let¡¯s do it, don¡¯t even think about using these people to consume our strength!¡±

    Luo Hou glanced at Zu Long with disdain, curled his lips and said: "What a ignorant guy. I kindly gave you a chance to vent, but I didn't expect that you would be so arrogant. Just because you are not worth my money  Use your mind to deal with it!¡±

    King Qilin could no longer hold back his anger when he heard Luo Hou belittle himself like this and shouted: "Luo Hou, don't be arrogant. If you really disdain us, how can you lay out this big conspiracy to deal with us? I see you  It¡¯s just a tough talk, don¡¯t talk so hard about yourself!¡±

    Facing the Qilin King¡¯s rebuttal, Luo Hou waved his hands disdainfully and said, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll give you a chance to see the gap between us. It¡¯s just these ants, I can kill them with no effort!¡±

    Thousands of Daluo Jinxian-level masters were just a bunch of scum in Luo Hou's eyes. As soon as Luo Hou finished speaking, the endless ferocious power that erupted from him turned into reality. At this time, Luo Hou shouted in a low voice: "Explosion"  !¡±

    As soon as Luo Hou's voice fell, the thousands of Daluo Jinxian-level masters exposed on the battlefield all made a loud 'bang' and died in front of the masters of the three races.

    Luo Hou's hand made Zulong and the others gasp. Only then did they understand how big the gap between the two sides was. Just as Luo Hou said, even if they fight to the death, they may not be able to hurt Luo Hou.

    Seeing the shocked looks of Zu Long and the others, Luo Hou laughed loudly and said: "Did you see it? This is the gap. I will give you another chance. If you three idiots die obediently, I will swallow your breath."  Luck, then I will give the descendants of your three tribes a way to live, otherwise all three of your tribes will die!"

    Speaking of this, the murderous aura on Luo Hou became even more intense. Such pressure made the faces of Zulong, Zufeng, and Qilin King become extremely angry. They wanted to risk their lives, but unfortunately they took into account Luo Hou's previous actions.  They said that once they could not hurt Luo Hou, those three tribes would really disappear in the wilderness. Such a consequence was something they did not want to see. They wanted to agree to Luo Hou's request, but they were afraid that Luo Hou would not say anything.  Xin, after all, they all know that in the ancient times, the strong were respected. If Luo Hou regrets, there is nothing they can do.

    Seeing the hesitation of Zu Long and the others, Luo Hou snorted and said: "You three idiots must make a decision quickly. I don't have time to work with you. If you want to play tricks in front of me, you still have to make a decision quickly."  I don¡¯t have that ability!¡±

    For the sake of the survival of their descendants, Zulong and the others still gave in. Just when they were about to open their mouths and agree to Luo Hou's request, suddenly a burst of laughter came from the battlefield.

    I just heard someone laughing: "Luo Hou, you bastard is really shameless. You can do such a thing, but don't you think you are a bit arrogant? It's really ridiculous that you want to dominate the ancient world!"

    As soon as these words fell, four figures soon appeared from the battlefield. As soon as those four figures appeared, they released endless aura and clashed with Luo Hou's aura.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 20 Chain Plan

    Chapter 20: Chain Plan

    When they saw the four masters who suddenly appeared, Zulong and the others breathed a sigh of relief, but their joy was too early.

    Luo Hou said disdainfully: "Who do I think is so loud? It turns out to be Qiankun, you old ghost. Do you think that just by joining forces with the four of you bastards, you can save these three tribes of idiots?"

    Zhu Jiuyin didn't recognize any of the four people who suddenly appeared, but he believed that one of the four people was definitely Taoist Hongjun. After all, there was nothing to hide at this point, and everything would have to be done in the next step.  If strength speaks for itself, Daozu Hongjun will naturally show up.

    "Luo Hou, let go. As long as you are willing to let go, we will never embarrass you!"

    Luo Hou said disdainfully: "Hongjun, who do you think you are? Do you know how long I have been waiting for this day? If you want me to let go of your spring and autumn dreams!"

    Hearing Luo Hou's words, Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but secretly thought: "Oh! So he is Taoist Hongjun, but he doesn't seem to be Luo Hou's opponent!"

    Just when Zhu Jiuyin was thinking wildly, Luo Hou continued to curse: "Hongjun, don't think that I don't know what you bastards are thinking. I know exactly what you are planning. You bastards are all  You are just a hypocrite. If you say you don't know that I secretly provoked this fight, you are lying. You just want to use my hand to clean up these three tribes, and then seize the luck of the three releases from my hands.  , after all, you are more assholes than me, the person who takes action directly!"

    Originally, the three clans of Dragon, Phoenix, and Qilin showed great kindness to the sudden appearance of Daozu Hongjun and the others. However, when they heard Luo Hou's words, they became cautious. They no longer had the kindness as before.  beware.

    After being scolded by Luo Hou, the faces of Taozu Hongjun and others became extremely ugly. Taozu Hongjun shouted loudly: "Luo Hou, don't talk nonsense. If you think about it, let it go, otherwise today will be the day of your death."  !¡±

    Seeing the angry looks on the faces of Daozu Hongjun and others, Luo Hou laughed loudly and said: "How come I got it right? Now I think I'm playing tricks on you. Don't think that you four losers can make me scared by joining forces."  , you are not much better than those three idiots. You think your calculations are unparalleled and you can catch me and those three idiots at once, right? Unfortunately, I am much smarter than you bastards. You four bastards really deserve me.  Can¡¯t you take down these three idiots? I¡¯m trying to lure you bastards to show up!¡±

    As soon as Luo Hou said this, the expressions of Taoist Hongjun and others changed. They heard Taozu Hongjun shouting loudly: "No, we fell into the treacherous trick of this bastard Luo Hou!"

    Luo Hou laughed loudly and said: "You four idiots know it now, but it's too late. I'll just wait for you four bastards to surrender themselves to the net, and give me the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation'!"

    As soon as Luo Hou's voice fell, four swords radiating cold light suddenly appeared around the battlefield. Each sword emitted a sky-reaching murderous aura, forming four sky-reaching murderous aura light pillars around it. The four swords were far away from each other.  This battlefield should be locked, and above the battlefield is a formation diagram that covers everyone. There is endless murderous intent in that formation diagram, which makes people feel chilled after seeing it.

    In an instant, the entire battlefield was shrouded in murderous aura, and the power of the Zhuxian Sword Formation locked everyone away. Zhu Jiuyin was not the only one who escaped Luo Hou's previous cleanup in the dark, but there were many more, but this time  Once they could no longer remain invisible, each one was forced out by the power of the Zhuxian Sword Formation.

    Once the Zhuxian Sword Formation was completed, the three clans of Dragon, Phoenix, and Qilin divided into three groups to resist the murderous intent of the Zhuxian Sword Formation, while the four Taoist ancestors Hongjun joined forces to block the landing of the Zhuxian Formation, and the last one was the one who had just  Those people who were forced out, but these people obviously couldn't stop the fierce power of the Zhuxian Sword Formation, and each of them was overwhelmed by the power of the Zhuxian Sword Formation.

    Perhaps Zhu Jiuyin is the only one left who can continue to hide at this time. It's not that Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation is so powerful, but that his divine heart helped him, allowing him to block the murderous intent of the Zhuxian Sword Formation.  , coupled with his powerful physical body, so he can not be forced out by Luo Hou.

    For those who were forced out, neither the masters of the three tribes nor Hongjun Daozu and the four of them were distracted to take care of them, which put those people on the verge of collapse.

    At this time, Luo Hou sneered and said: "Hongjun, haven't you always understood your benevolence and righteousness? Why are you refusing to save them now and just watching these people fall!"

    Taoist Hongjun wanted to save him. After all, the Zhuxian Sword Formation was a killing formation. The more people it killed, the more powerful it was. Taozu Hongjun didn¡¯t want to see anyone fall in this sword formation, which enhanced the power of the sword formation.  , but because Luo Hou was cunning, calculating and unintentional, he took them by surprise first, so at this time Hongjun Daozu and several othersIt's because of the weakness of the mind, not to mention the masters of the three tribes. They are unable to take care of their own tribe, let alone take care of others.

    Hearing what Luo Hou said, the ancestor of Qiankun shouted angrily: "Luo Hou, you are a sinister villain. If you have the ability to fight a fair fight, how can you count on plotting against others!"

    Luo Hou said disdainfully: "Old monster Qiankun, you must be stupid. You bastards were hiding in the dark and wanted to plot against me. Why did you fail to plot against me? You were punished by me, so you thought of a duel."  , **You have the nerve to say such things in front of me, are you qualified? Today I will annihilate you bastards, take away the luck from you bastards, and prove the great way in one fell swoop!"

    After being tricked by Luo Hou, Taoist Hongjun and the others were in a bad situation. If they were not careful, they might fall here. Taoist Hongjun took a deep breath and said to Zulong: "Fellow Taoist Zulong  , now we are all grasshoppers on a rope. If we want to escape, we must work together, otherwise we will all die here!"

    After hearing the words of Daozu Hongjun, Zulong exchanged opinions with Zufeng and King Qilin. The current situation is very dangerous for their three clans. You must know that all the main forces of their three clans are concentrated here. Once Luo Hou's  If the conspiracy succeeds, the three tribes will really disappear in the great tide of the wilderness. If they want to fight for a chance of survival, they can only join forces with Daozu Hongjun and several others to fight against Luo Hou. There is no other way.

    Zulong nodded and said: "Fellow Daoist Hongjun, tell us what you want us to do!"

    After hearing that Zulong agreed with his opinion, Daoist Hongjun, Ancestor Qiankun, Ancestor Shanhe and Ancestor Kunwu breathed a sigh of relief. To be honest, they were really afraid that the three clans would do something because of what Luo Hou had done before.  If they refuse to cooperate with him after saying such words, then they will be in trouble today. After all, Luo Hou has arranged it for so long and has taken the advantage. The 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' in his hand is also a killing formation. You can use it to  Endless killings to enhance one's own strength.

    Taoist Hongjun said in a deep voice: "Okay, please Taoist Zulong, you three tribes will contain three gates respectively, and I will contain one gate each, and the other three Taoists will use all their strength to break through this 'Zhuxian Formation'. As long as the formation is broken,  , then Luo Hou¡¯s death has come, no matter how strong his cultivation is, he will not be the enemy of the seven of us!¡±

    Perhaps to Zulong and others, they think Hongjun Daozu's arrangement is very reasonable. Strictly speaking, Hongjun Daozu has to bear much more pressure than others. After all, he is here to contain a sword gate alone, but he is hiding in the dark.  Zhu Jiuyin doesn't think so. Others don't know the strength of Daozu Hongjun, but Zhu Jiuyin has some understanding.

    Zhu Jiuyin could not help but secretly curse: "What a Taoist Hongjun, you are indeed insidious enough. You let others be cannon fodder, and you yourself reap the benefits. No wonder you can have the last laugh!"

    Although Zhu Jiuyin could slightly understand Daozu Hongjun's plan, others did not know this. Moreover, the current situation was dangerous and they had no other choice. Naturally, everyone agreed to Daozu Hongjun's arrangement, one by one.  They all showed their own special skills.

    I saw Zulong offering sacrifices to the 'Eastern Green Lotus Flag' among the five directional flags of the innate spiritual treasure world, while Zu Feng offered sacrifices to the 'Southern Off-the-Ground Flame Flag' among the five directional flags of the innate spiritual treasure world.  King Qilin raised the "Central Xuji Xinghuang Flag" among the five flags of heaven and earth.

    Each of the three clans held a treasure flag, which shocked Zhu Jiuyin. He really did not expect that these three innate spiritual treasures would be the treasures of the three clans. What happened next shocked Zhu Jiuyin even more.  Seeing that the ancestor of Qiankun offered sacrifices to the innate spiritual treasure "Qiankun Map", which is one of the three innate treasure maps, and the ancestor of Shanhe offered sacrifices to the innate spiritual treasure "Shanhe Sheji Map", which is also one of the three innate treasure maps.  What the last Kunwu ancestor sacrificed was even more powerful. It was a set of innate sword formations, the "Kunwu Eight Swords". Each sword was an innate spiritual treasure. The eight swords combined into one were unparalleled in power. But under his  There is also an innate spiritual treasure 'Kunwu Mirror' hanging on his head!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 21: Losing the World

    Chapter 21: Losing the World

    This battle really opened Zhu Jiuyin's eyes. He finally understood where the treasures distributed by Taoist Hongjun after his sermon came from. They all came from this battle. It can be  It is said that most of the innate spiritual treasures that will be released from his hands in the future will come from this battle.

    When Patriarch Kunwu sacrificed this powerful sword formation, Daoist Hongjun finally moved, and saw a golden bridge silently appearing under his feet. It was the golden bridge made of the innate treasure "Tai Chi Diagram".  As long as he stood on the bridge, he would be invincible. However, what surprised Zhu Jiuyin was that Taoist Hongjun did not sacrifice another innate treasure, the Pangu Flag.

    When everyone offered sacrifices to the innate spiritual treasures, Luo Hou's expression became a little solemn at this time. This change finally made him feel a little pressure.

    Just listening, Luo Hou sneered and said: "Okay, that's great. I didn't expect that you bastards still have so many treasures in your hands. But if you think you can defeat me with this little power, you are just daydreaming. Today I will let you  See the power of the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation', the sword moves and locks the universe!"

    As soon as Luohou's shout fell, the four sword pillars rising into the sky began to move. In an instant, thousands of swords formed on the four sword pillars. Each sword radiated cold light and had an equally strong attack power.  No weaker than an ordinary innate spiritual sword, these thousands of sword lights flew towards everyone like a heavy rain, turning into a sword net to seal the four directions of their space, trapping everyone in the net.  .

    Perhaps it was Luo Hou¡¯s offensive words that angered Patriarch Qiankun. After all, his name is Qiankun, and Luohou¡¯s blow was called Sword Locking Qiankun, which violated his name.

    Ancestor Qiankun was the first to take action. The 'Qiankun Map' in his hand turned into a square world and collided with thousands of sword lights. The 'Qiankun Map' was one of the three innate treasure maps.  First, it is the best innate spiritual treasure. Although Luo Hou's blow was very powerful, it did not break through the defense of the 'Qian Kun Diagram'. The thousands of sword lights disappeared instantly after hitting the 'Qian Kun Diagram'.  disappeared without a trace, apparently being swallowed up by the Qiankun Patriarch with the power of the 'Qiankun Diagram'.

    Luo Hou's powerful blow was broken silently, which made everyone from the three tribes happy. If this sword light really fell, someone would die even if they were protected by the Innate Five Directions Flag.  Luo, after all, Zu Long, Zu Feng and Qilin King are no longer the masters of the victory period. They now only have less than one-tenth of their strength, and it is difficult for them to compete with Luo Hou's 'Xianxian Sword Formation'.

    Perhaps it was because he broke Luo Hou's attack with one blow that he was very happy. He only heard the ancestor of Qian Kun sneer loudly: "Luo Hou, I thought you had any ability to dare to be so arrogant. It turns out that it is nothing more than this. If you are like this  If you are more capable, you might as well just surrender, we might be able to give you a way out for your surrender!"

    Luo Hou was not angered by the words of Ancestor Qiankun. He looked at Ancestor Qiankun with disdain and said: "There are really a lot of idiots in this world, and you, Old Monster Qiankun, are one of them. You really deserve to be my friend."  Is it so easy to receive a blow? If you want to kill yourself, I will help you, just hit me!"

    As soon as Luo Hou finished speaking, Ancestor Qiankun immediately felt an uneasy feeling in his heart. He was just about to explore his 'Qiankun Diagram', but unexpectedly, a burst of huge power came from the 'Qiankun Diagram'. Ancestor Qiankun  In an unexpected situation, he was counterattacked by that huge force, and his mind was instantly injured by Luo Hou.

    Ancestor Qiankun couldn¡¯t help but cursed angrily: ¡°Luo Hou, you shameless villain, you only know how to do such shameful things!¡±

    Luo Hou laughed loudly and said: "I have seen a lot of fools, but I have never seen anyone as stupid as you. You dare to devour my 'Zhuxian Sword Qi' with your unknown power of the Small Thousand Worlds."  ', Haven't you noticed that every strand of my Immortal Killing Sword Qi has a supreme destructive aura? You are looking for death and who can you blame!"

    Luo Hou was right. Each of his Immortal Killing Sword Qi had a hint of destruction. If such a heavy amount of sword Qi gathered together and exploded, it would definitely have the power to destroy the heaven and the earth.

    Luo Hou's attack was deliberate and unintentional. He caught the Qiankun Patriarch off guard, not only taught him a lesson, but also severely damaged the 'Qiankun Diagram'. Only the Qiankun Patriarch was able to learn from the 'Qiankun Diagram'.  The power borrowed from this innate spiritual treasure is limited. After all, most of the small world in the 'Qiankun Diagram' was destroyed by Luo Hou's Killing Immortal Sword Qi.

    With just a small trial to start a battle, Luo Hou taught Zhu Jiuyin what fighting skills are. Compared with Luo Hou, Zhu Jiuyin's calculations were really insignificant and could not be put on the table at all. You guys  Luo Hou could easily severely injure Qiankun Patriarch, whose strength was not much different from his own. This was his ability.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??? couldn't help but sigh to himself: "Damn it, this bastard Luo Hou is indeed insidious and cunning. If he doesn't take action, someone will be injured. Can such a plan make the entire prehistoric world suffer because of this war?"  .¡±

    Being provoked by Luo Hou, Patriarch Qiankun was furious and wanted to rush forward and kill Luo Hou, but at this time his action was stopped by Daozu Hongjun, who only heard Daozu Hongjun say: "Qiankun  Fellow Taoist, we should act according to the previous arrangements and don¡¯t give Luo Hou another chance. If we fight alone, none of us can be his opponent. You must know that Luo Hou has gathered all the negative power in the world at this time. That is not  We personally can afford it!¡±

    As soon as Taoist Hongjun said this, Patriarch Kunwu nodded and said: "Fellow Taoist Hongjun is right, I can feel the power of the four sky-reaching sword pillars through Kunwu sword is constantly increasing, as long as  There was killing in the prehistoric times, so the power of the sword formation can grow infinitely. We must quickly deal with Luo Hou or let him continue to grow. Even if we gather the power of all of us, he will not be Luo Hou's opponent. Fellow Taoist Qiankun  But don¡¯t lose your temper!¡±

    After being persuaded by Dao Ancestor Hongjun and Ancestor Kunwu, Ancestor Qiankun glared at Luo Hou fiercely, and then finally gave up the decision to charge forward.

    In fact, the ancestor of Qiankun is not a fool. He also knows that if he really has to charge forward, it will be a dead end. With his own strength, he is not Luo Hou's opponent at all, and Luo Hou's Immortal Killing Sword Formation is not  He could withstand it.

    The ancestors of Qiankun were all severely injured by Luo Hou's blow, and the expressions on the faces of Zulong, Zufeng, and Qilin King became even more solemn. The three of them tacitly held up the innate five-square flag, and the three combined into one, firmly  Firmly protecting the descendants of the three clans, the combined power of the three flags vaguely exuded an aura to confront Luo Hou's 'Zhuxian Sword Formation'.

    Seeing the methods of Zulong and others, Luo Hou said disdainfully: "Zulong, you three fools should surrender quickly. I can still give you three tribes a chance of survival. If you think that with this incomplete five  If the square flag can block my 'Zhuxian Sword Formation', then it's just asking for death!"

    If the complete innate five-square flags are in hand, then Luo Hou's 'Zhuxian Sword Formation', no matter how strong it is, will have to stay away. After all, the five-square flags are all in one, which is unparalleled in power, and can condense all the five elements of the prehistoric world together, 'Zhuxian'  No matter how strong the sword formation is, it may not be able to break through the opponent's defense.

    Hearing Luo Hou's words, a strange look flashed across Daozu Hongjun's face, but it was a flash and no one noticed it. Even Zhu Jiuyin, who had been watching the battle, didn't see Hongjun.  Jun Daozu¡¯s anomaly.

    Ancestor Kunwu snorted disdainfully and said: "Luo Hou, you have such a crazy tone. Ancestor Kunwu would like to see how you destroy us. Kunwu Sword Formation Qi, the void is coming!"

    As soon as Kunwu Patriarch finished speaking, the innate spiritual treasure 'Kunwu Mirror' on his head rose into the sky and turned into a void formation, and the Kunwu Eight Swords quickly settled in all directions, and the sword formations formed one after another.  The power of space radiates out and confronts Luo Hou's 'Zhuxian Sword Formation'.

    As soon as Patriarch Kunwu took action, he immediately shouted: "Fellow Taoists, take action quickly, I will immobilize Luo Hou's 'Four Swords of Killing Immortals'!"

    Ancestor Kunwu did not act according to the arrangements made by Hongjun Taoist ancestors. It seemed that he had a small plan in mind and did not intend to be led by others.

    When Patriarch Kunwu made a move, Taoist Hongjun's face flashed with a trace of disdain, but he did not refute. After all, the opportunity was rare now. He shouted loudly: "Okay, let's take action. The jade plate of good fortune comes out and breaks it for me."  !¡±

    It seems that Taoist Hongjun is going to be serious this time, and directly sacrifices an incomplete jade dish of good fortune, which is the foundation of his Taoism.

    As soon as Daozu Hongjun made a move, Zulong and the others did not dare to neglect, and each of them launched a frantic attack on Luo Hou's 'Zhuxian Sword Formation'. The force of destruction struck the four sky-reaching sword pillars one after another.

    As for the formation diagram in the center of the ¡®Zhuxian Sword Formation¡¯, it was held back by the Kunwu Sword Formation of Ancestor Kunwu and could not coincide with the four heaven-reaching sword pillars.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 22: Sowing discord

    Chapter 22: Sowing discord

    For people like Hongjun Daozu, each of them has different plans and different thoughts in their hearts, so their cooperation is not perfect. Everyone has selfish motives, especially those three tribes, and even more so.  They were very selfish, and each of them did not take action with all their strength. Most of their energy was spent on protecting their juniors, which naturally resulted in a lack of strength.

    Seeing these people's crazy attacks, Luo Hou said disdainfully: "Hongjun, you are so ignorant that you can even try to break through my Zhuxian Sword Formation with your attacks like this. I will let you see the real power of the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation'."  Power it, so that you bastards can give up your heart!"

    Having said this, the expression on Luo Hou's face became solemn again, and he shouted: "Earth, water, fire and wind, the four extremes will break out, destroy the heaven and earth, kill!"

    As soon as Luo Hou shouted, the four sky-reaching sword pillars burst out with even more powerful power. The power of destruction evolved into the power of the four poles of earth, water, fire and wind, and the entire prehistoric world was shaken by it. He  The power of the Zhuxian Sword Formation not only attracts the evil spirits between heaven and earth, but also uses the power of the four extremes of heaven and earth to attack. The power is unparalleled.

    As soon as the power of the four poles exploded, people like Zulong who could not use all their strength were instantly knocked away by the huge force. The ancestor of Qiankun was injured because of his carelessness and was tricked by Luo Hou, but he also did not escape.  Zhen Fei's fate, as for Shanhe Ancestor, he held on pretty well and withstood Luo Hou's blow.

    Among the four ancestors, only Daozu Hongjun is the easiest. When he steps on the golden bridge evolved from the 'Tai Chi Diagram', the power of earth, water, fire and wind disappears when encountering the golden bridge. Combined with the incomplete weapon in his hand,  The Chaos Treasure 'Jade Disc of Creation' easily neutralized Luo Hou's attack. Just from this confrontation, the gap between them can be seen. Among the four ancestors, Daozu Hongjun is the most powerful.  .

    The most unlucky among the four is not the ancestor of Qiankun who was injured by Luo Hou before, but the self-righteous ancestor of Kunwu. He thinks that his cultivation is strong enough to block Luo Hou's 'Xianxian Sword Formation' on his own.  The power of the formation, but unfortunately he overestimated himself. Even if he wanted to seize luck, he should do it according to his ability. His arrogance allowed him to withstand most of Luo Hou's attacks. The 'Zhuxian Sword Formation'  The power surged towards him like a tide.

    Although ancestor Kunwu was protected by the Kunwu Sword Array, unfortunately, ancestor Kunwu still didn¡¯t know enough about this sword array. The Kunwu Sword Array was not based on Kunwu¡¯s Eight Swords, but on the  The main one is the Kunwu Mirror. Speaking of which, the real name of this innate spiritual treasure, the Kunwu Mirror, is not Kunwu, but Kunlun. It¡¯s just that Kunwu¡¯s ancestor thought he replaced the original name of this innate spiritual treasure with his own name.  Forget it, his Kunwu Sword Formation is based on the power of space, time cannot escape, space is king, and space mana is one of the two heaven-defying laws, so it is very difficult to practice. Kunwu ancestor can be said to be continuous.  He didn't even get the slightest bit of skin, and with his level of cultivation, he couldn't fully unleash the power of this sword formation.

    Luo Hou and Kunwu Ancestor are completely different. The law of destruction practiced by Luo Hou is completely consistent with the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' in his hand, which can exert 200% of the power. Under such a huge gap,  The power of the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' was firmly pressed on the body of Ancestor Kunwu.

    The Kunwu Eight Swords, which were all innate spiritual treasures, finally could not withstand the erosion of the four poles of the Zhuxian Sword Formation and the destructive aura. There was a loud bang, and it was seen that the Kunwu Eight Swords could not withstand the Zhuxian Sword.  The fierce power of the formation began to break.

    You must know that the Eight Swords of Kunwu are the treasure of Kunwu's ancestors. The shattering of the Eight Swords of Kunwu caused the backlash to the ancestors of Kunwu. The huge destructive sword energy and the power of the four poles hit him firmly.  Above the soul.

    Ancestor Kunwu screamed and was knocked backwards. He was beaten to the point where he only had half a life left. When Kunwu's Eight Swords were shattered, everyone's pressure suddenly increased, and the one who was protected  The people of the three tribes were under tremendous pressure in an instant. Those with low cultivation levels died when they could not bear the sudden increase in pressure.

    It was just a small outburst, but it made everyone present see the horror of the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' and Luo Hou's cruel methods.

    At this time, the faces of Zulong, Zufeng, and Qilin King became extremely pale. At this moment, they all felt the threat of death and the decline of their race. Under such circumstances, they no longer had the confidence to protect their descendants.  It was safe, what to do? This made them extremely panicked.

    The Kunwu Sword Formation was broken, and the Kunlun Mirror was injured by the Zhuxian Sword Qi and fell to the ground. However, such an innate spiritual treasure fell into the hands of an incompetent person like the Kunwu ancestor. It was really disappointing for the spirit.  Treasure covered with dust.

    Zhu Jiuyin, who was watching the battle in secret, felt extremely longing in his heart when he saw the Kunlun Mirror falling on the ground. However,In the end, he suppressed the greed in his heart. Although he knew that if he could obtain this innate spiritual treasure, his cultivation would be greatly improved and he might reach the realm of quasi-sage, but he was more aware of the danger of the current situation. If he  As soon as he shows up, he will definitely be killed by Luo Hou. No one can save him, not even Taoist Hongjun can save him.

    Zhu Jiuyin understood in his heart how to choose between Lingbao and life. Although Lingbao was good, it was not as important as his life. If life was gone, everything would disappear.

    Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but cursed in his heart: "Luo Hou, you bastard, if I want to beat you, I'll give you a good fight and kill Patriarch Kunwu and the others!"

    Luo Hou doesn't want to kill the Kunwu ancestor. He wants to kill, but now is not the time to kill the Kunwu ancestor. Otherwise, with his cultivation level, he can definitely use the power of the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' at that moment.  Kill the opponent. After all, the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' is said to be indestructible without the Four Saints.

    The reason why Luo Hou left Ancestor Kunwu alive was because he hoped to use Ancestor Kunwu's hand to contain the power of Daozu Hongjun and others, so that they would take care of Ancestor Kunwu at all times.

    Luo Hou's plan was quite good, but he had too high a view on the character of people like Daozu Hongjun. For these people, the reason why they joined forces to appear here was entirely to prove the great way. In order to prove  To obtain the Great Dao, they can give up everything. Compared with the Great Dao, the life and death of Kunwu Patriarch is not worth mentioning. Even after seeing Kunwu Patriarch being seriously injured by Luo Hou, Dao Ancestor Hongjun, Shanhe Patriarch still have  Ancestor Qiankun didn¡¯t even have the slightest intention to step forward to rescue him.

    On the contrary, Hongjun Daozu and the others were all very alert and prepared, fearing that Luo Hou would take the opportunity to plot against them. They all protected themselves tightly. As for Kunwu Patriarch, he was completely left to his own devices.  self-destruction.

    Seeing the reactions of Daozu Hongjun and others, Luo Hou couldn't help but sigh inwardly, knowing that his calculation was a mistake and that he had overestimated the other party's character.

    Luo Hou glanced at Daozu Hongjun and the others with disdain, and sneered: "This is your cooperation. It's really disappointing. Everyone only cares about their own safety and doesn't care about the life and death of their friends. Just because of you  It¡¯s really funny that such a piece of shit wants to fight with me!¡±

    As soon as Luo Hou said these words, the expressions of Daozu Hongjun and others could not help but change. They all knew the intention of Luo Hou's words, which was to sow discord between them.

    It has to be said that Luo Hou is an absolute master in controlling people's faces. After hearing his words, a trace of resentment flashed across the face of Patriarch Kunwu, which was towards Daozu Hongjun and the others.  Resentful of not saving anyone, he desperately created opportunities for them, but in the end they treated him like this, which was unacceptable to Ancestor Kunwu.

    Ancestor Kunwu has never thought about why he ended up like this. It was entirely because he was too self-righteous and did not act according to the original plan. This end was also brought about by him. He can't blame others. After all, people don't  For his own sake, no one would risk his own life just to save a self-righteous person like him. There is no such a good person in this world.

    In the ancient world, it was the strong who respected the survival of the fittest. If ancestor Kunwu really had to die here, it would be his fate. Everything was his own choice.

    Ancestor Kunwu's reaction was not hidden from Dao Ancestor Hongjun and others. When they saw his reaction, these people couldn't help but feel extremely heavy. They all knew that the current situation was more dangerous, and they were even more worried.  They cannot unite together because everyone has selfish motives in their hearts.

    Under this situation, Zhu Jiuyin, who was secretly watching the battle, couldn't help but sigh secretly, and thought to himself: "Luo Hou is indeed the one who deserves the disaster. He only used a few words to make Hongjun  Dao Ancestor and the others are so disloyal that their methods are really scary!"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 23 Changes

    Chapter 23 Changes

    Zhu Jiuyin was right. In this ancient world, Luo Hou's grasp of people's hearts was definitely a master. Although everyone knew that Luo Hou's words were to sow discord between them, everyone has selfish motives.  , even if they know it, they are unable to resist it, unless they can sacrifice themselves for others, but that is obviously impossible.

    Daozu Hongjun shouted angrily: "Luo Hou, don't be so arrogant. It's impossible for your little trick to affect us. I advise you to put it away and don't embarrass yourself here. The relationship between us is not something you can control."  Provocative!"

    Luo Hou laughed loudly and said: "Hongjun, Hongjun, do you think I am a three-year-old child? It's really funny that you use such words to fool people. If the relationship between you is really that good, why do you  Instead of going forward to save this old ghost Kunwu, I just watched him struggling there!"

    Luo Hou's words have touched the heart of Ancestor Kunwu. If Dao Ancestor Hongjun and others had a little bit of goodwill, they would not watch him struggling here without paying attention, so at this moment  At first, he hated people like Hongjun Daozu to the core.

    In the heart of Kunwu Patriarch, he believed that people like Hongjun Daozu were nothing, they were all selfish and shameless people, and he did not take his friend to heart at all.

    For a moment, Ancestor Kunwu couldn't help but secretly hate in his heart: "Hongjun, you bastards are unkind and unjust, so don't blame me for being cruel, Ancestor. Even if I die, I won't let you bastards have an easy time!"

    Hongjun Daozu and the others never thought that Luo Hou would make Kunwu Patriarch hold a grudge against all of them with just a few words, and he also wanted to hold them back.

    Facing Luo Hou's instigation, Daozu Hongjun was speechless. If he really had to risk his life to save Patriarch Kunwu, he would not do so. After all, he would not sacrifice himself to save him.  Human beings, not to mention that Hongjun Daozu had his own plans from beginning to end, not only him, but everyone present.

    As he watched the scene become more and more weird, Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but said in his heart: "Let's fight. The more fierce the fight you bastards, the better. It's best if you bastards can die together, so that I can make a lot of money!"  "

    Zhu Jiuyin was just imagining it in his own mind. He knew that even if everyone died, Taoist Hongjun would not die. After all, Taoist Hongjun had the law of heaven behind him, so it would be difficult to die.

    Zhu Jiuyin hoped that Luo Hou and Hongjun Daozu would die together. The Kunwu ancestor also had the same idea as him. After all, he had lost half his life now. In his current situation, he had no hope of being able to survive.  He left here alive, because he knew in his heart that no matter which side won, he would not let him go.

    Needless to say, Luo Hou, he spent so much effort to plot against the three clans to this point for what purpose, other than to catch everyone in one fell swoop and plunder their luck.

    As for Dao Ancestor Hongjun, Ancestor Qiankun, and Ancestor Shanhe, Ancestor Kunwu also has no hope for them. After all, everyone understands that only one person can achieve enlightenment in this catastrophe.  It is also a matter of competition. If he wins, there will naturally be a big purge, and he will naturally not escape death.

    Since death is inevitable no matter what, ancestor Kunwu naturally has evil thoughts in his heart. People like him will not make others feel better even if they die. If they want to die, everyone will die together.

    It can be said that at this moment, Ancestor Kunwu has become a time bomb, just waiting for the opportunity to blow everyone up into the sky with a 'bang'.

    Facing Luo Hou's provocations again and again, and looking at the eyes of the people around him, Daozu Hongjun couldn't help but sigh inwardly. The matter had reached this point and he could no longer hide it, otherwise he would do it next time.  An attack by Luo Hou was when their alliance collapsed. At that time, Luo Hou could once again improve his own cultivation through the death of the three clans. After all, Luo Hou was different from them. As time went by, Luo Hou's  Your cultivation will become stronger and stronger.

    "Daozu Hongjun took a deep breath and shouted: "Luo Hou, if you have any ability, just come over here. I want to see how you kill us!"

    Having said this, Taoist Hongjun thought in his mind that the jade dish of good fortune in his hand turned into a stream of light and rushed towards the formation above Luo Hou's 'Zhuxian Sword Array'. Taoist Hongjun did not believe that Luo Hou's power was really that powerful.  He was able to injure Ancestor Kunwu in one fell swoop without any damage to himself.

    As soon as Daozu Hongjun finished speaking, he instantly burst out with endless aura. This aura was completely different from the previous one, and was not much worse than Luo Hou.

    With Taozu Hongjun's move, Luo Hou's heart couldn't help but feel heavy.?? He said so many words just to delay time for himself so that he could have enough time to recuperate, even though he had severely injured Ancestor Kunwu with one blow and shattered Ancestor Kunwu's housekeeping.  Lingbao Kunwu's Eight Swords, but he also suffered serious backlash. After all, Kunwu's ancestor's strength was not given in vain. Even with the help of the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation', Luo Hou also suffered from it.  A serious injury.

    As soon as Taoist Ancestor Hongjun took action, he shouted loudly: "Fellow Taoists, what are you holding back? If we don't work together, we will be defeated one by one by this bastard Luo Hou, and we will end up like Taoist Kunwu!"

    It¡¯s a good thing that Daozu Hongjun didn¡¯t mention Ancestor Kunwu. When he mentioned it, the resentment in the heart of Kunwu, who was struggling on the ground, became even heavier, and he even held grudges against Daozu Hongjun and others.

    When Patriarch Kunwu saw the powerful aura of Daozu Hongjun, and then thought about his previous treatment, how could he swallow this bad breath? His eyes kept flashing with endless ferocious light, staring fiercely.  Taozu Luohou and Hongjun wouldn't let go.

    Because others wanted to fight against Luo Hou, they did not notice the half-dead Kunwu ancestor on the ground. But Zhu Jiuyin was different. He had endless greed for Kunwu ancestor. For Zhu Jiuyin, he  But I really want to seize the 'Kunlun Mirror' from the hands of ancestor Kunwu.

    If he can win this treasure, then his divine way will definitely go further, so Zhu Jiuyin stared at the ancestor Kunwu, hoping that something unexpected happened to the ancestor Kunwu, and then he took the opportunity to get the treasure in his hands.

    It was precisely because Zhu Jiuyin stared at Ancestor Kunwu that he saw the changes in Ancestor Kunwu. When he saw the fierce eyes of Ancestor Kunwu, Zhu Jiuyin felt hairy in his heart.

    Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but secretly thought: "Damn it, I'm afraid things are going to get serious now. Kunlun, this old immortal, definitely has an amazing conspiracy. I have to stay away from him. Don't let this bastard get him."  harmed!"

    Hearing the words of Taoist Hongjun, Ancestor Qiankun, Ancestor Shanhe and everyone from the three tribes unleashed all their strength and launched an all-out attack on Luo Hou.

    The pressure Luo Hou endured this time was extremely huge. Although he had the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' in his hand, the huge pressure made him breathless. After all, Daozu Hongjun had really moved this time.  The 'Jade Disc of Good Fortune', the most precious treasure of chaos, was sacrificed.

    Although it was just a incomplete treasure of chaos, the impact on Luo Hou was not small. When the 'Jade Disc of Creation' and Luo Hou's 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' impacted, Luo Hou's mind was shaken for a while.  The impact of the formation made him feel the power of this chaos treasure.

    Under the pressure of death, everyone tried their best this time. No one dared to hold anything back. After all, the fate of Kunwu ancestor was right in front of them. No one wanted to become the next Kunwu ancestor, so they only  Able to risk one's life.

    Although Luo Hou was very powerful, he could not withstand the attacks of so many masters. The light of the Zhuxian Sword Formation dimmed in an instant, and it looked a little shaky.

    Seeing the crumbling appearance of the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation', the ancestor of Qiankun laughed loudly and said: "Luo Hou, you bastard turned out to be just an empty shell. Your three-blade ax is no longer good. Now the ancestor is looking at you.  How dare you be so arrogant!¡±

    At this moment, Luo Hou also had some regrets in his heart. He shouldn't have become arrogant because he severely injured Kunwu with one blow. If he had launched his final trump card before, then the current situation would not be like this. Unfortunately, there is no regret medicine in this world.  However, he could only swallow this bitter pill alone.

    Although Luo Hou wanted to use his final trump card at this time, it was a pity that he couldn't take action. After all, the attacks from the crazy ancestors of Qiankun and these people were too fierce, making it difficult for Luo Hou to parry.

    Just when Luo Hou was a little helpless, an accident happened.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 24 Seizing food from the tiger¡¯s mouth

    Chapter 24: Seizing food from the tiger's mouth

    When Dao Ancestor Hongjun, Ancestor Qiankun, Ancestor Shanhe, and Zu Long saw that Luo Hou had been beaten to the point where he was unable to fight back, they all became extremely excited. They finally saw the dawn of victory, and each one of them became extremely excited.  He even used all his strength to attack Luo Hou.

    It¡¯s a pity that they were happy too early. At this moment, the Kunwu ancestor who had been forgotten by them finally broke out and unleashed the anger in his heart.

    I saw Ancestor Kunwu shouting loudly: "You bastards, go to hell for me, reverse the world and explode!"

    As soon as Patriarch Kunwu finished his words, his remnant body flew towards the people who were fighting, and rushed straight to the Chaos Treasure ¡®Jade Disc of Creation¡¯ sacrificed by Dao Ancestor Hongjun.

    With a loud bang, Patriarch Kunwu self-destructed. The self-destruction power of a quasi-sage Dzogchen master is unparalleled. Because Patriarch Kunwu hates Daozu Hongjun extremely in his heart, most of his power  They all headed towards Daozu Hongjun, and the powerful force of his self-destruction instantly tore apart the barrier that everyone had managed to unite.

    After a loud noise, the masters of the three clans, Hongjun Taoist, Qiankun Ancestor, Shanhe Ancestor and Zulong, who were not prepared at all, were all seriously injured in an instant.

    Relatively speaking, Luo Hou was the least affected. However, Luo Hou himself was injured. Coupled with this sudden attack, he was not well and was also injured.

    No one expected that Ancestor Kunwu would make such a crazy move at this time. Everyone was caught off guard and everyone was injured.

    The most unlucky one is Patriarch Qiankun. He himself was injured. This time he met the same fate as Patriarch Kunwu. He only had half his life left. The situation was very dangerous.

    Ancestor Kunwu committed suicide, and the Yuanshen wanted to use the power of the innate spiritual treasure "Kunlun Mirror" to break out of Luo Hou's "Zhuxian Sword Formation" and escape.

    It's a pity that Kunwu Patriarch still thinks highly of his own ability. You must know that his retaliatory attack will be extremely angry for Daozu Hongjun and others. No matter how good-tempered Daozu Hongjun and others are, Kunwu will not let him  My ancestor ran away like this. After all, this blow was a big deal for them.

    When he saw the crazy behavior of Ancestor Kunwu, Zhu Jiuyin, who had been hiding in the dark, was horrified in his heart and cursed: "You bastard, don't play so well even if you want to die. If I hadn't discovered it,  Morning, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be played to death by you bastard!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin's words were indeed correct. If he hadn't seen the opportunity early, he would have been played to death by Kunwu Ancestor. You must know that the shock caused by his self-destruction of his true body went deep into the ground. Zhu Jiuyin could hide no matter how hard he tried.  You have to withstand the huge backlash, and if you are not careful, you will be exposed in front of everyone.

    " Daozu Hongjun had a deep calculation in his heart. No matter how angry he was, he did not take action to kill the last ray of soul of Patriarch Kunwu. However, his failure to take action did not mean that others would not take action.

    I saw the ancestor of Qiankun shouting loudly: "Kunwu, you bastard did such a bastard thing and still want to escape, go ahead and dream, you can die for me, ancestor!"

    Ancestor Qiankun hated Ancestor Kunwu to the core. It was precisely because of his betrayal that Patriarch Qiankun also lost the chance to attain the Great Dao. How could this not make him angry, so his attack was naturally extremely vicious.

    I saw that the innate spiritual treasure ¡®Qiankun Diagram¡¯ in the hand of ancestor Qiankun turned into a stream of light and hit hard on the innate spiritual treasure ¡®Kunlun Mirror¡¯ possessed by ancestor Kunwu.

    The innate spiritual treasure 'Qiankun Diagram' in the hands of Ancestor Qiankun is also a space spiritual treasure. Although Ancestor Kunwu's 'Kunlun Mirror' has the power to travel through space, Ancestor Kunwu no longer has a physical body at this time. For this piece  The control of the innate spiritual treasure is already very low, so it cannot exert its full power. It is naturally knocked back when it is blocked by Qiankun Patriarch.

    The Yuan Shen before Kunwu Ancestor also suffered serious backlash from Luo Hou¡¯s blow. Naturally, the Yuan Shen was even more seriously injured by Qiankun Ancestor¡¯s blow again, and the Yuan Shen was already on the verge of collapse.

    Under the blow from Patriarch Qiankun, his soul was knocked out of the innate spiritual treasure, the ¡®Kunlun Mirror¡¯, and was completely exposed in front of everyone.

    At this time, Luo Hou sneered and said: "Hongjun, what else do you have to say now? You hypocritical bastards have the nerve to flaunt justice. You have all driven Kunwu to a dead end!"

    Hearing Luo Hou¡¯s words, Daozu Hongjun¡¯s face became extremely angry. He had thousands of words in his heart, but he couldn¡¯t say them out.

    , Patriarch Kunwu¡¯s betrayal hit him very hard.

    Ancestor Kunwu was hit so hard by Ancestor Qiankun that his spirit almost collapsed. This made him, who was already crazy, even more desperate.The ancestor of Qiankun cursed: "Since you bastards want to kill me, then let's all die together, blast!"

    As soon as Kunwu Ancestor finished speaking, the Yuan Shen exposed in front of everyone completely self-destructed. Different from the previous physical self-destruction, the huge storm formed by the self-destruction of the Yuan Shen was directed at the human soul. Everyone present was affected by his attack.  A self-destructive blow.

    When ancestor Kunwu committed suicide before, Zulong and others were able to use the innate five-square flag to defend against most of the impact, and did not cause much damage to their descendants, but this time it was completely different. The quasi-sage of ancestor Kunwu  The mental shock caused by the self-destruction of a super soul was difficult to defend against. In an instant, the juniors of the three tribes suffered heavy casualties from this blow.

    Zulong and the others never thought that they would cause such great losses to their descendants despite being so defensive, so they couldn't help but shouted angrily: "Kunwu, you deserve to die!"

    ???????????????????????? Unfortunately, at this time, Kunwu Ancestor has already perished in both spirit and form. No matter how hard they scold him, it is useless, because Kunwu Ancestor no longer exists.

    The huge mental shock caused everyone to feel shaken and dizzy, even Zhu Jiuyin underground was no exception. However, Zhu Jiuyin was much better than Daozu Hongjun and the others. After all, he was far away from everyone.  The place where the battle took place was far away, and the ancestral witch himself had no soul, so the mental shock had less impact on him. He was the first one among everyone to wake up.

    When ancestor Kunwu died, his innate spiritual treasure "Kunlun Mirror" became a treasure without an owner. At this time, the greed in Zhu Jiuyin's heart was out of control. A man would not be rich without windfall, and a horse would not be rich without weeds.  Not fat, under such a huge temptation, Zhu Jiuyin finally took action. With a thought, he activated his magical power of the law of time. In an instant, he rushed to the 'Kunlun Mirror' like a ghost, as fast as lightning.  He took it into his own divine kingdom, and then Zhu Jiuyin's figure quickly hid underground.

    This time Zhu Jiuyin did not return to his original position. If he returned to his original position, he would definitely be seeking death. The disappearance of the 'Kunlun Mirror' would definitely alarm everyone present, and these people would naturally search the battlefield.

    This time Zhu Jiuyin rushed to the center of the battlefield and gave everyone a dark place. Even if they were searching, they would not search this place. This was a big adventure for Zhu Jiuyin, but it was the most dangerous place.  It is also the safest place.

    After the ¡®Kunlun Mirror¡¯ disappeared, Taoist Hongjun and others were naturally shocked. They each released their souls to sweep the entire battlefield, but they didn¡¯t notice anything.

    Zhu Jiuyin's attack this time was risking his life. If anything went wrong, his life would definitely be in danger. Fortunately, the center of the battlefield formed a huge turbulence due to Kunwu's ancestor's self-violence, and Zhu Jiuyin was hiding underneath.  Not being found by Luo Hou, Daozu Hongjun and the others, it can be regarded as dodging a disaster.

    When everyone withdrew their spiritual thoughts, Zhu Jiuyin breathed a sigh of relief. This time's attack was extraordinary for him. Although it was only a short moment, Zhu Jiuyin used his whole body to  Most of the mana was consumed. After all, using the power of the two laws of time and space in an instant was too much of a burden for him at this time.

    With Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s current cultivation level, it is impossible for him to do such a move again. Once he misses, he will definitely die without a burial place. Fortunately, he succeeded in the end.

    After heaving a sigh of relief, Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but secretly thought: "Damn it, I'm almost done this time. No matter how big the temptation is next, I won't take action. No matter how good this innate spiritual treasure is,  It¡¯s not as important as my own life. If this happens again, I¡¯ll really have to finish it!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin is saying this now, but in the end, can he really endure the greed in his heart? Can he really endure it in the face of an innate spiritual treasure that is more practical than this 'Kunlun Mirror'?  ,the answer is negative.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 25 The killer weapon emerges

    Chapter 25 The killer weapon emerges

    Being made such a fuss by Patriarch Kunwu, Luo Hou had a chance to breathe. Although he was injured, he knew better that people like Daozu Hongjun were more seriously injured than himself, so he could not give these people a chance.  To let them join forces against him again, he must be ruthless and beat these people to stop and protect themselves.

    Luo Hou was cruel and punched himself hard in the chest. Then he opened his mouth and spit out a bloody arrow. He shouted loudly: "Inspired by your hard work, we will massacre the world with blood, kill!"

    Luo Hou really acted this time and used blood sacrifice to activate the 'Zhu Xian Sword Formation'. With the help of his painstaking efforts, the 'Zhu Xian Sword Formation' that was already on the verge of collapse once again burst out with endless energy.  The power suppressed everyone's attacks again.

    This time Luo Hou did not make the same move as before. He only targeted one person, the most seriously injured Ancestor Qiankun. He wanted to kill Ancestor Qiankun to frighten the masters of the three clans of Zulong.

    The ¡®Zhu Xian Sword Formation¡¯ erupted again. The ¡®Zhu Xian Formation Diagram¡¯ hanging in the air absorbed the power transmitted from the four huge sword pillars to form a huge sword energy.

    As soon as the sword energy came out, Luo Hou pointed at the ancestor of Qiankun and shouted: "Penetrate the nine heavens, kill!"

    When seeing Luo Hou take action, Daozu Hongjun was horrified. Although he hoped to use Luo Hou's hand to eliminate some people who should not exist, he did not want to see the ancestor of Qiankun die at this time, so he quickly  He shouted: "Friend Qiankun, be careful!"

    Daozu Hongjun didn¡¯t care about that much at this time. He thought about the Chaos Treasure ¡®Jade Disc of Creation¡¯ and rushed towards the huge Chaos Sword Qi condensed by Luo Hou.

    Although Daozu Hongjun saw Luo Hou's attack, it was very difficult for him to block Luo Hou's attack. After all, he was now trapped in Luo Hou's 'Zhu Xian Sword Formation' and he had suffered 'Zhu Xian'.  The most important thing about the Sword Formation's suppression was that he himself was one step behind Luo Hou, and what he did was completely useless.

    I saw that the chaotic sword energy gathered by Luo Hou was like lightning and struck at the ancestor of Qiankun. Under the threat of death, the ancestor of Qiankun was forced to unleash all his potential. Luohou could  Using blood sacrifices to activate the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' to deliver a sure-kill blow, the ancestor of Qiankun can also use blood sacrifices to activate his innate spiritual treasure; 'Qiankun Tu', using the power of the world to resolve this blow.

    The ancestor of Qiankun immediately reversed his energy and blood without any hesitation, forced out a blood arrow and sprinkled it on the 'Qiankun Diagram', and then shouted: "Use the blood as a guide, Qiankun appears in the world, open!"

    The ancestor of Qiankun really risked his life this time. He used his own blood as a guide to bring the small thousand worlds in the "Qiankun Map" to the battlefield, and wanted to use the power of this world to eliminate Luo Hou's inevitable  A killing blow.

    It's a pity that the ancestor of Qiankun overestimates his own ability. You must know that he was tricked by Luo Hou before, and the small world in the 'Qiankun Map' has long been severely damaged. Even with the power of blood sacrifice, he can't recover.  It is really a daydream to use the full power of the "Qiankun Tu" to block Luo Hou's blow with the incomplete small world.

    Not to mention that the power of the Qiankun Patriarch's "Qiankun Diagram" has been greatly damaged. Even if it is in good condition, the power of the world cannot stop Luo Hou's blow. You must know that Luo Hou used this attack to kill the chicken and the monkey.  The attack condensed the maximum power of the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation'. As soon as the Chaos Sword Qi came out, the small world that had just descended was split open in an instant.

    As soon as the world was split open, the ancestor of Qiankun was hit by the backlash, and his body was thrown back like a rag. Luo Hou's Chaos Sword Qi hole penetrated the world and did not stop. He continued  Go to the ancestor of Qiankun.

    Everything was as Luo Hou thought, the remaining power of his Chaos Sword Qi still hit the thrown Ancestor Qiankun firmly.

    One sword shot out to destroy the world. Not even the world could stop it under the Chaos Sword Qi, let alone the scarred body of Qiankun Patriarch. The destructive aura contained in the Chaos Sword Qi was entangled with the sword.  The Qiankun Ancestor¡¯s soul gave him no chance to commit suicide.

    Under the erosion of the aura of destruction, Ancestor Qiankun let out a miserable scream, which shocked everyone present. When they saw Ancestor Qiankun being eroded by the aura of destruction, everyone was frightened.  Even Daozu Hongjun was scared at this moment because he underestimated Luo Hou's ferocity and underestimated Luo Hou's power.

    Among these people, only Zhu Jiuyin, who had just taken action to snatch food from the tiger's mouth, did not react much. To him, all this was normal. He knew that only Hongjun could save his life among these people.  There was only one Dao Ancestor, so he was not surprised at all by the tragic situation of the Qian Kun Patriarch.

    Amidst the miserable screams, the spirit of the ancestor of Qiankun was completely destroyed by the aura of destruction.?? melted away, and as the soul was destroyed, Qiankun Patriarch, a quasi-saint-level master, disappeared between heaven and earth.

    At the moment when Patriarch Qiankun died, the world summoned by his blood finally collapsed, and then a treasure map fell from the sky. It was Patriarch Qiankun¡¯s natal spiritual treasure, the ¡®Qiankun Map¡¯.

    As soon as the ancestor of Qiankun died, Luo Hou laughed loudly and said: "Hongjun, let me see what you can do to fight me again!"

    Luo Hou suffered a loss once, and he definitely didn¡¯t want to make the same mistake again. Although he was very happy to kill the ancestor of Qiankun, after all, without a big enemy, he had an extra chance of victory.

    Although Luo Hou laughed, he did not stop the attack in his hand. He sprayed out a blood arrow and continued the blood sacrifice of the 'Zhuxian Sword Array', allowing the huge killing array of 'Zhuxian Sword Array' to once again condense a chaotic sword energy.  , this time his target is directed at people like Zu Long.

    The 'Zhu Xian Sword Formation' is a killing formation. The more people die in the formation, the more powerful it becomes. With the death of the ancestor of Qiankun, the power of the 'Zhu Xian Sword Formation' has also greatly increased. With this endless murderous intent, Luo Hou  The sword's edge was pointed directly at the masters of the three major races, Zulong, Zufeng, and Qilin King, to gather the murderous aura without killing.

    Luo Hou took action again, which made Taoist Hongjun really angry. He shouted: "Fellow Taoists, use all your strength to prevent Luo Hou's conspiracy from succeeding!"

    ?????????? Actually, there is no need for Daozu Hongjun to say, everyone present knows that if Luo Hou is allowed to kill, they will have no chance to leave here.

    This time Daozu Hongjun no longer had the previous selfishness. He finally came up with his last resort. The innate treasure "Tai Chi Diagram" turned into a golden bridge and fell at the feet of the three tribes, while he himself was carrying it on his head.  The Chaos Treasure 'Jade Disk of Creation' has an additional treasure flag in his hand, which is the innate treasure 'Pangu Flag' formed by dividing the Pangu ax into three ax blades. It is known as the innate treasure with the highest attack power.

    Hongjun Daozu held the 'Pangu Flag' in his hand and shouted loudly: "Luo Hou, do you think you are the only one who can condense the Chaos Sword Qi? You also need to take a shot of Chaos Sword Qi from me!"

    While speaking, Daozu Hongjun waved the ¡®Pangu Flag¡¯ in his hand, and a chaotic sword energy met the chaotic sword energy condensed by the ¡®Zhuxian Sword Formation¡¯.

    Seeing that Daozu Hongjun had such an innate treasure in his hands, Zulong and others breathed a sigh of relief. In their opinion, they were finally safe this time. With the protection of the innate treasure "Tai Chi Diagram", they could cooperate with  With the powerful attack of the 'Pangu Banner', they could completely defeat Luo Hou.

    When Zhu Jiuyin, who was hiding in the dark, saw that Taoist Hongjun finally took out the innate treasure ¡®Pangu Banner¡¯, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°Taozu Hongjun, you can¡¯t help it anymore!¡±

    Daozu Hongjun has his own trump card. He thinks that he has hidden the innate spiritual treasure 'Pangu Banner', which can break the deadlock at this critical moment. However, Luo Hou is not a fool. He dares to set up such a big plan and catch everyone in one go.  How could he not have a trump card?

    Facing the attack of Daozu Hongjun, Luo Hou sneered disdainfully: "Hongjun, do you think you are the only one with the trump card? See how I can break your 'Pangu Banner', black lotus will appear, and the devil will come to the world!"

    As soon as Luo Hou shouted, a huge energy rose from the ground, and a huge black lotus rose. When the black lotus came out, it exuded endless aura of destruction. The huge aura of destruction was in harmony with the 'Zhu Xian' in the sky.  The sword formations were aligned with each other, and endless evil energy surged out.

    In an instant, the entire battlefield was filled with endless evil energy. As the evil energy continued to pour out, the sky soon turned black, and the battlefield was shrouded in darkness.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 26 Death Comes

    Chapter 26 Death Comes

    Everyone was dumbfounded by Luo Hou's move, including Taoist Hongjun. Taozu Hongjun had always thought that he was the most powerful and that everything was under his control. But in the end, Luo Hou made this move.  He just realized that he was so wrong.

    Hongjun Daozu and the others had already secretly cleaned up the battlefield before they took action. If they did not discover Luo Hou's 'Zhuxian Sword Formation', that would be a relief. After all, Luo Hou was known for his murderous aura on the battlefield.  To hide the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation', but this black lotus is not hidden in the murderous aura, it is hidden under the feet of people like myself.

    Taoist Hongjun took a deep breath and asked: "Luo Hou, how did you hide this black lotus under our feet? Why didn't we notice it at all?"

    Hearing the words of Daozu Hongjun, Luo Hou laughed loudly and said: "Hongjun, don't think that you are the only one who knows that this battle is the first great disaster after the creation of heaven. I also know what you are thinking in your heart.  I know it very well. In fact, among all the people, you are the only one who is my ultimate opponent. They are all just small fishes, because only you have the aura of the great road. Don't think that you have the 'Jade Disc of Good Fortune'  You can achieve the Great Dao. As a god and demon of the same era as Pangu, my methods are beyond the understanding of juniors like you. Although the Black Lotus is only a small part of the original Chaos Green Lotus, the Black Lotus is  But there is a law of destruction in it, and it can naturally achieve a concealed effect in a great catastrophe. Do you understand what I say?"

    Luo Hou's explanation made Daozu Hongjun suddenly realize. It seemed that he had really underestimated Luo Hou. Among the three thousand gods and demons of chaos, he was the only one who was lucky enough to survive the opening of the sky. Luo Hou's methods were indeed not  What he can compare to is that although they are both in the realm of Quasi-Sage Dzogchen, in terms of means, Daozu Hongjun knows that he is still far behind. The only thing he can compare with Luo Hou is the innate spiritual treasure in his hand.  Rahu should be more.

    Taoist Hongjun took a deep breath and said: "Luo Hou, do you really think that just by relying on this black lotus and the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation', you can trap us all here?"

    Luo Hou snorted disdainfully and said: "Why, you have other means. Even though you have the Chaos Treasure 'Jade Disc of Creation' in your hand, it is just a defective product. The most important thing is to use your cultivation to return it."  I can¡¯t control him, and the ¡®Zhuxian Sword Formation¡¯ and the Black Lotus in my hand are both compatible with my own, so it¡¯s easy to deal with you little miscellaneous fish!¡±

    The words of Taoist Hongjun and Luo Hou made the only surviving ancestor of Shanhe feel panic. If all this is really as Luo Hou said, then if he jumps out on his own initiative, he will die.  The fate of Ancestor Shanhe and Ancestor Kunwu made Ancestor Shanhe feel cold in his heart.

    Zhu Jiuyin was also dizzy when he was underground because of Luo Hou's appearance of the black lotus just now. To say who was the most unlucky among them just now, it was Zhu Jiuyin. After all, he had been hiding underground all the time, so he was naturally under great pressure.  Much more than others. If Luo Hou hadn't focused all his energy on people like Hongjun Daozu, just by the birth of Heilian just now, he could definitely kill Jiuyin. This is the difference in strength.

    However, even though Zhu Jiuyin was not dead, it was not easy. At least his physical body was on the verge of collapse. You must know that he had withstood the power of the black lotus at close range.

    "If it weren't for Zhu Jiuyin's physical body, which is mainly based on the God of Destruction and can block most of the power of the Law of Destruction, I'm afraid his physical body would have collapsed by now.

    Zhu Jiuyin looked at his scarred body and couldn't help but cursed in his heart: "Luo Hou, you bastard, you are so damn insidious, why do you think you are such a bad bastard and you have to hide a dangerous innate spiritual treasure like Heilian?  Underground, if I hadn't been lucky, I would have killed you bastard without knowing it!"

    With Luo Hou's effort, a lot of people died. At least most of the elites of the three tribes were dead. Now there are only three or two kittens left, and this is despite Zulong and the others' desperate efforts to protect them.  After all, when the 'Zhu Xian Sword Formation' and the Black Lotus are completely combined, the power of the 'Zhu Xian Sword Formation' becomes several times greater. In this case, even if Taoist Hongjun has the protection of the 'Jade Disc of Good Fortune'  It's unbearable, let alone them.

    When Zhu Jiuyin scolded Luo Hou for his insidious advance, Taoist Hongjun sneered and said: "Luo Hou, you are happy too early. You are not the only one who has the black lotus, the poor Taoist also has the golden lotus of merit!"

    As soon as Daozu Hongjun said these words, a golden lotus with golden light suddenly appeared in his hand. This golden lotus was the Golden Lotus of Merit and Virtue that he said, and it was also a part of the Chaos Green Lotus.

    As soon as the Golden Lotus of Merit came out, it burst out with endless golden light. The golden light competed with the black light emitted by the black lotus, and there was an extra bright light in this black world.

    The endless methods of Daozu Hongjun made Luo Hou alsoHe was shocked. He originally thought that Taoist Hongjun was at the end of his rope, but he did not expect that Taoist Hongjun's wealth was so rich and he even had a golden lotus of merit.

    Although Luo Hou was surprised by the appearance of this meritorious golden lotus, he was not panicked. He sneered disdainfully: "Hongjun, do you think that this meritorious golden lotus can offset the power of my black lotus? Don't think so.  The Golden Lotus of Merit needs endless merit before it can have supreme power. Now that the Great Dao is not revealed and the way of heaven is not revealed, what are you going to do to activate the Golden Lotus of Merit!"

    Luo Hou was right. We are now in the midst of a great calamity, and it is the first calamity after Pangu opened the sky. Apart from the merits of Pangu's creation, there is no merit in heaven and earth. The merits in the hands of Hongjun Daozu  The golden lotus is not of much use and cannot be compared with the black lotus in Luo Hu's hand.

    The only function mentioned is just defense, but this defensive power is a bit useless to Daozu Hongjun and the others. After all, they all have defensive treasures in their hands, and there is no shortage of the Golden Lotus of Merit. Now for Hongjun,  What Jun Daozu and the others lack is attack methods.

    If Luo Hou's 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' cannot be broken, no matter how powerful the defense is, Luo Hou will be worn to death by Luo Hou over time. After all, the power Luo Hou is using now is not entirely his own.  Instead, the power of the "Zhuxian Sword Formation" is used to mobilize the power of the entire prehistoric world. Compared with the power of the prehistoric world, personal power is not worth mentioning at all.

    After being told by Luo Hou about the Golden Lotus of Merit and Virtue in his hand, Daozu Hongjun could not calm down, because he understood that he could not drag Luo Hou on, as every moment he delayed, he would be more in danger.

    Daozu Hongjun set his sights on Zulong, Zufeng and King Qilin. For him, he could only rely on Zulong and their strength at this time. Daozu Hongjun no longer cared about the ancestors of Shanhe.  , because he has seen the reaction of the ancestors of Shanhe at this moment, and it is impossible to persuade the ancestors of Shanhe to work together with him to overcome this difficulty.

    Taoist Ancestor Hongjun said: "Fellow Taoist Zulong, although your three clans were framed by Luo Hou, you know better than you at this time that you three clans have endless karma. If you want to save some for the three clans,  Bloodline, then you can only fight hard, as long as the three fellow Taoists can give it their all, Pindao can promise you that after defeating Luo Hou, you will be a first-line inheritance for the three tribes!"

    When things got to this point, Daozu Hongjun finally stopped hiding his ambitions and directly made a guarantee to Zulong and the others to induce Zulong and the others to give it a try.

    Hearing the words of Daozu Hongjun, the eyes of Zulong and others showed a hint of joy. At this time, for them, they no longer had any hope of survival. After all, the power displayed by Luo Hou had exceeded their ability.  Imagine that their only hope now is to pass on their race.

    Time waits for no one, Zulong and the others made a decision in an instant. In order to ensure that the blood of the race can be passed on, they can sacrifice themselves.

    Before Zulong, Zufeng, and Qilin King could take action, the remaining elites of the three clans roared and revealed their true forms one by one, rushing towards the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' without fear of death.  .

    In their hearts, they had made up their minds to use their lives to make the final contribution to the race. Before everyone could react, there was a loud bang, bang, bang, and these elites of the three races all committed suicide.  , they are not like Kunwu ancestors who still hold on to a glimmer of hope of escaping when they commit suicide. When they commit suicide, they explode their souls and bodies together, and they want to open a passage for everyone at the cost of their own lives.

    Although Daozu Hongjun's words were very tempting, Luo Hou didn't take it to heart because he didn't believe that someone could be so stupid as to sacrifice himself for others. It was precisely because Luo Hou had such an idea that he once again missed the opportunity first.  machine.

    Seeing that their descendants were so heroic, how could Zulong, Zufeng, and Qilin King be reluctant to part with their own broken body? They shouted loudly: "Fellow Taoist Hongjun, please don't make a mistake!"

    With that said, they also rushed towards the ¡®Zhuxian Sword Formation¡¯ with all their strength, bursting out the final light of their lives.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 27 Death of Luo Hou

    Chapter 27 Death of Luo Hu

    Of course, in this situation, they are not afraid that Taoist Hongjun will make a mistake. Practitioners attach great importance to cause and effect. If Taoist Hongjun really wants to achieve great enlightenment, he must resolve his own cause and effect, which is exactly  There are such constraints, so people like Zu Long made such a choice just now.

    The self-destruction of those people before did not hurt Luo Hou, but the self-destruction of Zulong and the others was different. For a moment, a trace of horror flashed in Luohou's eyes. He wanted to stop it, but it was too late. Zulong and the others had already self-destructed.  The impact spread out from the formation of the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation'.

    Zulong fell, Zufeng also fell, and the Qilin King was no exception. The self-destruction of three quasi-sage masters finally broke the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation', although it was said that the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' could absorb the dead people's energy.  Evil energy increases its own power, but there is a limit to what it can endure, and people like Zu Long have broken this limit.

    As the three people fell, the formation of the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' no longer had its original brilliance. The entire formation was already covered with cracks. As long as there was one more blow, the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' would be destroyed.

    Taoist Hongjun also became ruthless, thinking that the innate treasure ¡®Pangu Banner¡¯ in his hand was taken out, and shouted: ¡°Pangu Banner comes out, heaven and earth are divided!¡±

    Daozu Hongjun's attack hit the "Zhuxian Sword Formation" solidly. After a loud noise, the "Zhuxian Sword Formation" in the sky was struck by the sword energy of "Pangu Banner"  split into two.

    Without the control of the array diagram, the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' was finally broken open, and the four sky-reaching light pillars became dim. Only the black lotus still exuded endless aura of destruction. With the destruction of the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation'  , the black clouds in the sky began to dissipate, and Luo Hou was finally over.

    Daozu Hongjun struck with all his strength, and even he could no longer hold on after the blow. However, Luo Hou was even worse than him. After receiving the backlash from the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation', his body was already covered with blood.  It is full of cracks and has reached the end of its rope.

    The ancestor of Shanhe, who had never exerted much strength, finally broke out at this moment and released all the greed in his heart. As long as he killed Luo Hou, he could seize Luo Hou's luck and attain the Great Dao by himself.  Under the temptation of the great road, he naturally had to fight hard.

    Just listening, the ancestor of Shanhe shouted loudly: "Luo Hou, you die for the ancestor, Shanhe Sheji will swallow you!"

    The ancestor of Shanhe also spent a lot of money and used the ultimate power of the "Shanhe Sheji Tu" to swallow Luo Hou, the "Four Swords of Zhu Xian" and Hei Lian into the "Shanhe Sheji Tu", and seize Luo Hou.  With all the spiritual treasures in the throat, I have to say that the ancestor of Shanhe is too greedy.

    Luo Hou is not dead yet, he still has a breath. As long as he has a breath, no one dares to underestimate him. It is a pity that the ancestor of Shanhe did not see all this, because at this time he was already controlled by the huge greed.  , he wants to plunder Luo Hu¡¯s luck, and wants to rob everyone¡¯s luck to achieve the great road.

    Seeing the madness of Ancestor Shanhe, Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but sneered: "You really don't know how to live or die. If this old bastard Luo Hou really dies so easily, then it's your turn to take action!"

    Zhu Jiuyin was right, the ancestor of Shanhe was seeking his own death by doing this, at the moment when he frantically activated the "Shanhe Sheji Tu" to devour Luo Hou.

    Luo Hou snorted disdainfully and said: "You are a bastard who wants to kill me even when a tiger falls in Pingyang and is bullied by a dog. Since you bastards want me to die so much, then let's die together and blow it up for me!"

    Although the formation of the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' was cut in two by Taoist Hongjun, the soul in Luo Hou did not completely disappear. As Luo Hou shouted, the two halves of the formation exploded, and a blast of destruction  The breath rushed towards the ancestor of Shanhe.

    It is also the ancestor of Shanhe who deserves to be unlucky. He was too greedy and activated the power of the "Shanhe Sheji Tu" to devour everything. The destructive aura from the Lingbao that Luo Hou self-destructed poured into the "Shanhe Sheji Tu".

    With a loud bang, Ancestor Shanhe¡¯s innate spiritual treasure ¡®Shanhe Sheji Tu¡¯ was exploded by the powerful aura of destruction, and Ancestor Shanhe himself was naturally seriously injured.

    At this time, Patriarch Shanhe finally remembered Taoist Hongjun and shouted loudly: "Fellow Taoist Hongjun, save me!"

    It¡¯s a pity that he shouted too late. Luo Hu laughed loudly and said, ¡°You all should die for me!¡±

    Luo Hou laughed and rushed towards Daozu Hongjun. Before Daozu Hongjun could react, he exploded himself, and the huge impact force spread out again. The first one to bear the brunt was Daozu Hongjun. Although Hongjun said that  Daozu had the 'Tai Chi Diagram' and the 'Jade Disk of Creation' to protect him, but he no longer had the power to activate these two treasures at this time.

    As soon as the huge impact force came out, Daozu Hongjun¡¯s body was hit hard like rags.Throwing it up, he was injured by the powerful aura of destruction produced by Luo Hou when he exploded.

    Luo Hou played hard enough this time. The powerful destructive aura directly injured the body of Daozu Hongjun, leaving cracks all over his body and suffering unprecedented heavy injuries.

    As for the ancestor of Shanhe, he was just a supporting role. He was swallowed up by the huge aura of destruction before he had time to react to such a powerful impact, and his soul disappeared between heaven and earth.

    Although Luo Hou played hard enough, he only blew up his own body. The moment he blew himself up, his soul rushed into the black lotus, trying to escape through the black lotus.

    Although Daozu Hongjun was severely injured, he was always on guard against Luo Hou's soul. You must know that this is the most critical stage of the battle. He could not let Luo Hou escape.

    I saw Hongjun Daozu saying in a dark voice: "Luo Hou, I knew you would do this a long time ago. If you want to escape, just go and dream. The western plain cloud flag will rise and lock the sky!"

    Following Hongjun Daozu's shout, a small flag appeared on the battlefield, and the endless sharp golden energy of Xi Dali was summoned, locking the entire space, not giving Luo Hou a chance to escape, and even allowing Luo Hou to escape.  Luo Hou didn't even give the soul a chance to escape into the black lotus. This was to kill Luo Hou directly.

    Luo Hou always thought that Daozu Hongjun had exhausted all his means in the previous war, but he was still wrong. He underestimated Daozu Hongjun's wealth. When the 'Western Plain Cloud Flag' came out,  He knew that he was really defeated, and that he was completely defeated, and there would be no chance of a comeback.

    Luo Hou's soul cursed loudly: "Hongjun, you bastard is so insidious. You have so many methods but you never come up with them. You bastard wants to use everyone as cannon fodder from the beginning. You bastard will not die well."  !¡±

    Hongjun Daozu said in a dark voice: "Luo Hou, stop talking nonsense and accept death!"

    When Luo Hou looked at the 'Western Plain Cloud Realm Flag' falling from the sky, the Yuan Shen's face burst out with endless violence, and he laughed and said: "Okay, even if I die, I won't let you bastard have an easy time, Hong  Jun, you bastard, come with me, your sword energy reaches the sky, your dragon veins appear, explode!"

    Hongjun Taoist is ruthless, Luo Hou is even more ruthless than him. Hongjun Taoist has a lot of wealth and endless tricks, but Luo Hou can risk his life.

    Taoist Hongjun used the 'Western Plain Cloud Realm Flag' among the Five Innate Banners to summon endless sharp golden energy, but Luo Hou directly used the Four Swords of Zhu Xian to force out the dragon veins of the Western Earth, and used the Zhu Xian Sword Qi to destroy  The aura of the Western Dragon Vein exploded, forming an endless impact force.

    Luo Hou's move made Daozu Hongjun's face turn extremely pale. Luo Hou, who played dirty tricks, was no match for him, but he was not as good as Luo Hou who played ruthlessly. Luo Hou could risk his own life or ignore it.  All the dragon veins that exploded the western land. Once the dragon veins are destroyed, the western land will suffer endless trauma. The most important thing is that the destruction of the dragon veins will affect the entire prehistoric land. Luo Hou will have to bear endless karma for this, but Luo Hou will not even die.  It doesn't matter if there is no karma, but Daozu Hongjun is in misery. This endless karma will fall on him and be borne by him.

    If there had not been such a huge change, Taoist Hongjun would have been able to use the ancient luck to bless himself by killing Luo Hou, and then he would have been able to use the supreme luck to achieve the Great Dao.  It's a pity that Luo Hou's madness has shattered his dream. Although he has good fortune, he also has endless karma. If he wants to achieve enlightenment, he must clear this karma first, and this is not the most important thing.  , the most important thing is that the powerful impact of Luo Hou's counterattack hit Daozu Hongjun's origin with a trace of destructive power, causing his origin to be damaged.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 28 Seizing the Body

    Chapter 28 Seizing the Body

    Luo Hou's self-destruction caused great harm to Zhu Jiuyin. He was already injured, and Luo Hou's trouble made him even more injured. The most important thing is that Luo Hou not only self-destructed, but also detonated  The dragon vein of the West.

    Fortunately, Zhu Jiuyin had already prepared. With a thought, he revealed his last trump card. When Zhu Jiuyin collected the thirty-six Dinghai Divine Pearls, he had already expected that such a day would come.  It is necessary to calm down the catastrophe caused by Luo Hou this time, at least not to bring disaster to the entire prehistoric period. After all, without the thirty-six Dinghai Divine Pearls in Buzhou Mountain, the power cannot withstand the huge backlash.

    With a thought in his mind, Zhu Jiuyin shouted in a low voice: "Bloodline is the guide, move in all directions, move flowers and trees!"

    In addition to the few spiritual roots found by Zhu Jiuyin in Buzhou Mountain, there is also an innate spiritual root that Zhu Jiuyin has not moved. Not only has it not moved, but it is also connected to the general trend of Buzhou Mountain. This  It is the innate banana tree. There are four leaves on the innate banana tree. These four leaves have the power of the four poles of earth, water, fire and wind. Zhu Jiuyin used this banana tree to block Buzhou Mountain from this disaster.

    If it were anyone else who could not do this, it was not difficult for Zhu Jiuyin. First, he put the thirty-six Dinghai Divine Pearls into his body. Even if he was thousands of miles away, he could do it.  With the power of blood and the power of earth veins, the general trend of Buzhou Mountain is connected. Secondly, Zhu Jiuyin is blessed by the power of the laws of time and space. His magical power is one step faster than the backlash of the dragon vein detonated by Luo Hou.

    In fact, Zhu Jiuyin had already thought about it when he left Buzhou Mountain. This first great catastrophe after the creation of the world will not be based on merit, but on luck. Everyone is fighting for luck.  However, Zhu Jiuyin went against the grain. Different from what they fought for, he fought for merit. Ever since he learned the secret of Buzhou Mountain, Zhu Jiuyin had already planned to detonate the Western Dragon Vein when Luo Hou  Play a big ticket.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin was seriously injured by Luo Hou's self-destruction, Zhu Jiuyin used the method of replacing flowers and trees to direct most of the power to the banana tree, allowing it to block the disaster for himself and the entire prehistoric world.

    Of course, as for what to do with Taishang Laojun¡¯s Bajiao fan in the future, it has nothing to do with Zhu Jiuyin. For Zhu Jiuyin, he just needs to get this great benefit for himself.

    Luo Hou's self-destruction seriously injured Taoist Hongjun and destroyed the ancestors of Shanhe. This was a great opportunity for Zhu Jiuyin to seize the treasure. For Zhu Jiuyin, he had been patiently waiting for this moment.

    After performing the trick of replacing flowers and trees, Zhu Jiuyin ignored his own injuries and flew up from the ground and rushed towards the black lotus. He wanted to get the treasure before Daozu Hongjun could react.

    For Zhu Jiuyin, when the black lotus appeared, his body had a strong reaction, letting him know that this black lotus was his great opportunity that day, so no matter how dangerous it was, Zhu Jiuyin would seize it.  precious.

    There are many innate spiritual treasures in the battlefield. There are only four innate five-element flags, three treasure maps, four swords of Zhu Xian, etc. For Zhu Jiuyin, both the three treasure maps and the four swords of Zhu Xian are all important.  It was of great use to him, but unfortunately Zhu Jiuyin's strength was limited. If he wanted to seize food from the tiger's mouth in front of Daozu Hongjun, he only had one chance. In the end, he could only choose the Black Lotus that was most useful to him.

    When Zhu Jiuyin suddenly rushed out from the ground, Daozu Hongjun couldn't help but be startled. When he was stunned, Zhu Jiuyin completed all the actions to seize the treasure and took the black lotus into his own kingdom of God, and then  Then he forcibly activated the power of the law of time that he had prepared. Although it only accelerated the time of one breath, it was enough for Zhu Jiuyin to escape with the power of the explosion of the Western Dragon Vein.

    You must know that before Zhu Jiuyin came to the West, he had already planned his escape route and escaped in a way that no one could have imagined. That was to borrow the power of the Western Dragon Vein explosion. His idea was extremely crazy. It was a  No one with brains would dare to do it. After all, not everyone can withstand the huge impact caused by the dragon vein explosion. Only Zhu Jiuyin can do it. After all, he has thirty-six Dinghai Divine Pearls in his body.  It can neutralize the power of dragon veins to a certain extent, which is the main reason why he dares to take a risk.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin's move was very dangerous, it has to be said that his plan was completed. In just one breath, he had escaped to the west, and Daozu Hongjun was unable to catch him.

    Of course, it's not that Taoist Hongjun is generous and doesn't want to deal with Zhu Jiuyin, a junior who dares to seize the treasure in front of him, but Taozu Hongjun is also very powerless, because what he gets is not only luck, but also endless karma.  He needed time to suppress the backlash caused by the endless karma. It was for this reason that he could only watch Zhu Jiuyin escape from his eyes.

    After Zhu Jiuyin made such a bold move, Taoist Hongjun did not dare to be careless anymore, even if he was attacked by someone like Luo Hou.The last blow injured the source, but he endured the physical discomfort and quickly cleared the battlefield, put all the treasures into his pocket, and then quickly left the west.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin's method of grafting flowers and grafting trees was successful, it still caused some trauma to Buzhou Mountain. During this catastrophe, Buzhou Mountain's spiritual energy was immediately reduced by a quarter, which caused many creatures in Buzhou Mountain to  He was shocked. The most important thing was that the banana tree was directly knocked back to its original shape by the backlash of the dragon vein, and became an inconspicuous sapling. He didn't know how long it would take to recover. Of course, this had nothing to do with Zhu Jiuyin.  It's over, now Zhu Jiuyin is heading towards Pangu Temple quickly, after all, he himself is seriously injured.

    "It's a pity that although Zhu Jiuyin had a good idea, he found that his body could no longer support him before he flew for long. In desperation, he could only temporarily find a hidden place to recover from his injuries.

    Just after Zhu Jiuyin found a place to stay, something unexpected happened. Heilian, who had been taken into the Kingdom of God by him, suddenly broke out of the suppression of the Kingdom of God and rushed into his body.

    Heilian's sudden change made Zhu Jiuyin's injury even more serious. Before he could react, the godhead was enveloped by a black energy.

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's spiritual thoughts touched the black energy, a sinister smile suddenly came over him, "Boy, just accept your fate obediently and give your body to me!"

    Zhu Jiuyin shouted out loud: "You are Luo Hou, why are you not dead? Weren't you beaten to death by Taoist Hongjun!"

    The black figure laughed and said: "Yes, I am Luo Hou. Do you, a junior, really think that I didn't find you hiding underground? The reason why I didn't catch you is just in case. Na Hong  Jun thinks he is so smart, but I am not a fool. Before the war started, I hid a ray of my soul in the black lotus, so that I could have a chance to be reborn!"

    Zhu Jiuyin was shocked by Luo Hou's words. He had calculated everything but never expected that Luo Hou would be so insidious. He would put a ray of soul into the black lotus and wait for the Yin people. However, he was greedy.  To seize the black lotus instead was to give this bastard Luo Hou a chance.

    " If Zhu Jiuyin was not injured, he would not be afraid of Luo Hou's ray of soul. However, at this time, he was seriously injured and was no match for Luo Hou's ray of soul.

    Zhu Jiuyin cursed angrily: "Luo Hou, you bastard, have you planned to seize my body for a long time, right?"

    Luo Hou laughed loudly and said: "Yes, I had this idea when I found you, kid. Otherwise, do you think you can avoid my self-destruction, and will you be injured so seriously? In fact, I am  That bastard Hongjun's self-destruction was just a cover-up to give you, a junior, a chance. That bastard Hongjun thought he had killed me and taken away my luck, but he didn't know that I still had a chance to turn around.  , as long as I take away your junior, I still have a chance to attain the great truth. I, Luo Hou, am the real master of the great tribulation, and he, Hongjun, is just a clown!"

    Having said this, Luo Hou stared at Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s spiritual thoughts in a gloomy manner, and said arrogantly: ¡°Junior, I have said everything that needs to be said, so just let me swallow you up obediently!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin yelled angrily: "Luo Hou, go ahead and dream about your Spring and Autumn Dream. You want to seize me, but you are not qualified. Let my power of time destroy this ray of your soul. My magical powers are endless, years!"

    Zhu Jiuyin tried his best this time. Regardless of his own injuries, he activated his most powerful magical power, the Law of Time. Time is the embodiment of the Law of Time and can obliterate everything!

    "It's a pity that Luo Hou was already prepared. The black lotus protected this ray of his soul, and no matter how much the power of the law of time destroyed it, it could not hurt his ray of soul. Zhu Jiuyin fell into danger in an instant!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 29 Great increase in cultivation

    Chapter 29: Great increase in cultivation

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s most powerful power is his innate magical power of years, but unfortunately it cannot threaten Luo Hou, which makes Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s heart feel heavy.

    Luo Hou laughed loudly and said: "Boy, you saw it, this is power, your magical power is not worth mentioning, go to hell!"

    As Luo Hou laughed, Luo Hou's power broke through Zhu Jiuyin's magical power and rushed into Zhu Jiuyin's sea of ??consciousness, preparing to swallow Zhu Jiuyin's soul in one fell swoop.

    "It's a pity that Luo Hou was happy too early. He didn't know who Zhu Jiuyin was, let alone that Zhu Jiuyin himself had no soul at all. His soul and body had long been integrated into one.

    Just when Luo Hou happily rushed into Zhu Jiuyin's sea of ??consciousness, he was dumbfounded. Looking at the empty consciousness, he didn't know where to start.

    For an existence without soul, this was something Luo Hou could not understand. He was dumbfounded for a moment!

    Originally, after Luo Hou rushed into his sea of ??consciousness, Zhu Jiuyin had already accepted his fate, but Luo Hou's reaction next made Zhu Jiuyin suddenly realize.

    Zhu Jiuyin laughed in his heart and said: "What am I afraid of? No matter how strong this ray of soul of this bastard Luo Hou is, I don't have a soul myself. What can he use to devour me? This bastard wants to devour me."  , then I will turn around and swallow this bastard¡¯s soul!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin finally thought of his own advantage at this time. Bloodline has a powerful corrosive power in his bloodline. Even a strong man like Luo Hou will be suppressed by the power of his bloodline, let alone  It was the remaining will of Pangu that had been acquired in his body since he had refined the thirty-six Dinghai Divine Pearls.

    Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "Luo Hou, you bastard wants to devour me. Come on, I'm waiting for you. Why are you so weak? If you bastard doesn't do it, then I will. Look,  Why did I swallow this ray of soul from you, a bastard, and make you, a bastard, lose his soul!"

    When he mentioned that his soul was scattered, Zhu Jiuyin just remembered that the great catastrophe ended after Hongjun Daozu and Luo Hou decided the winner. Although he had used tricks, he had also saved many living beings on the ancient land, and even more so.  He took great action in the war between the three clans, why did his merits not decline?

    At this time, Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but secretly thought: "Could it be that the reason why my merits have not declined is because Luo Hou, the bastard, has not completely died? Taoist Hongjun did not fully obtain Luo Hou's luck at all.  If I swallow Luo Hou at this time and destroy the last trace of his soul, then can I plunder Luo Hou's luck and obtain the supreme merit?"

    Although Zhu Jiuyin's idea is a bit crazy, he guessed a little bit. In fact, the catastrophe is not completely over, at least the aftertaste has not disappeared. Speaking of which, the reason why it is like this is still Zhu Jiuyin's handiwork. If  If he hadn't provoked the battle on Buzhou Mountain, the first calamity after the creation of the world would have ended completely the moment Hongjun Daozu and Luo Hou decided the winner.

    After all, Zhu Jiuyin was not in Buzhou Mountain and had no idea of ??the tragic situation in Buzhou Mountain. Because of his reasons, the battle in Buzhou Mountain was not much smaller than that in the West. It can be said to be the first battlefield in the East. Although Luo Hou and Hongjun Taozu were separated  The outcome was determined, but those who wanted to snatch the treasure on Buzhou Mountain did not settle down and continued to fight.

    Of course, Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s idea was not wrong. If he could really destroy this trace of Luo Hou¡¯s soul, then he would be able to gain a share of Luo Hou¡¯s luck, and he would also be able to gain endless merit.

    Zhu Jiuyin had long been dissatisfied with Luo Hou, a bastard who had plotted against him. As soon as he thought about it, he immediately mobilized his own essence and blood to hunt down Luo Hou's soul.

    If Luo Hou's soul had stayed honestly in Zhu Jiuyin's divine kingdom, there might have been a way for him to survive. However, he escaped without knowing whether he was alive or dead, and he still wanted to seize Zhu Jiuyin's body. This was his own fault.  court death.

    Luo Hou couldn't find his soul in Zhu Jiuyin's sea of ??consciousness, and had no way to attack Zhu Jiuyin, but that didn't mean that Zhu Jiuyin couldn't attack him. Soon Luo Hou's soul was  Zhu Jiuyin's drop of Pangu's essence and blood caught up with him. This drop of Zhu Jiuyin's essence and blood made great progress. There was already a trace of Pangu's will in it. When it came into contact, Luo Hou was dumbfounded and miserable.  Big bad luck.

    As one of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons, how could Luo Hou not recognize Pangu's divine power? He could clearly feel Pangu's divine power in that drop of blood essence. Although Pangu had died, Luo Hou could only  With this trace of regret left, his fate would be no better than that of the Great God Pangu.

    Facing Pangu¡¯s coercive power, Luo Hou couldn¡¯t help but shout loudly: ¡°You, this junior, are actually Pangu¡¯s bloodline, you bastard, please let our ancestors go!¡±

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?He laughed and said: "Luo Hou, you bastard wants to leave at this time. How did you bastard do it before? If you want to leave, just dream. Just be obedient and be swallowed up by me. Swallow you bastard."  With this ray of soul, I will be able to recover from my injuries!"

    As soon as he thought about it, the drop of essence and blood caught up with Luo Hou's soul and swallowed it up. Soon, under the pressure of Pangu's will, Luo Hou's soul slowly decomposed and turned into streaks.  The original power of Zhu Jiuyin nourished Zhu Jiuyin's scarred body, and the body that was already on the verge of collapse was restored.

    What makes Zhu Jiuyin happy is not the recovery of his body, but that by devouring this trace of Luo Hou's soul, he has gained most of Luo Hou's spiritual insights, and he has also learned many secrets of chaotic gods and demons.  The most important thought is nothing to that source.

    After Zhu Jiuyin swallowed Luo Hou's soul, the color of the world changed, the evil spirit on the ancient land began to gradually dissipate, and the battle in Buzhou Mountain also began to weaken.

    At the moment Luo Hou died, Taoist Hongjun, who was recovering from his injuries, suddenly felt something. He could clearly feel the changes in the world and felt that he had failed to achieve his original goal and that it was extremely difficult to achieve enlightenment.  , and even felt a flash of luck under the avenue.

    After devouring Luo Hou's soul, Zhu Jiuyin struck while the iron was hot and directly sacrificed his blood to Black Lotus, an innate spiritual treasure that could suppress luck. If there was a Qinglian in his divine kingdom that could suppress luck, then  When he sacrificed blood to the black lotus, his divine heart took the black lotus into it and merged it into one.

    The gods and hearts of Heilian and Zhu Jiuyin became one. In an instant, his newly recovered body became stronger and stronger. With Luo Hou's understanding of the great road and the origin of Hei Lian, Zhu Jiuyin finally broke through.  Due to his own limitations, he has officially entered the level of quasi-sage.

    With his physical body enhanced to the realm of quasi-sage, Zhu Jiuyin felt that his whole body was full of strength, and he could destroy the stars with every movement of his hands and feet. The gap between quasi-sage and Daluo Jinxian was huge.

    Especially for a person with a mature body like Zhu Jiuyin, every move he makes is followed by laws. However, what makes Zhu Jiuyin regretful is that the law he activates in every move is not his own law of time, but the law of destruction.  Although the Law of Destruction is strong, it is not as good as the Law of Time when it comes to saving lives.

    However, Zhu Jiuyin is not too worried about this. For him, as long as he can make great progress in cultivation, it is a good thing, and he can clearly feel that when the black lotus and the divine heart are in harmony, all the hidden dangers in him will disappear.  Disappeared. From this moment on, he no longer had to worry about his body being unable to withstand the collision of the two heaven-defying laws of time and space.

    Waving his hand, Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help laughing and said: "Awesome, this breakthrough has at least increased my strength by a hundred times. Even when I encounter a master of Zulong's level, I can still fight!  "

    Zhu Jiuyin is right. For the ancestral witch, only when he truly breaks through to the quasi-sage level can he be invincible at the same level, not to mention that the ancestral witch Zhu Jiuyin has mutated.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin at this time may not be able to defeat Zulong in his heyday, he can definitely save his life. In today's prehistoric era, if Hongjun Daozu does not appear, Zhu Jiuyin has become a top-notch existence. After all, Zulong  These masters have already perished in the first calamity after the creation of the sky, and there are no masters among the three tribes who can do it.

    The first thought of Zhu Jiuyin, who had greatly improved in strength, was to immediately plunder the treasures of the three tribes to enrich himself and expand his divine kingdom.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 30 The end of the calamity

    Chapter 30 The Tribulation Ends

    Just when Zhu Jiuyin killed the last ray of Luo Hou's soul, not only was Taoist Hongjun in the distance shocked, but the heaven and earth also changed. An astonishing change suddenly occurred in the western battlefield.

    In an instant, three huge auras rose in the already extremely dilapidated western battlefield, and an illusory dragon appeared. In the dragon's mouth was a golden dragon ball, which was the Ancestral Dragon Ball.  , is also the inherited treasure that Ancestral Dragon condensed into a body of cultivation. Zulong is a master of quasi-sage perfection. The Ancestral Dragon Pearl that he condensed into a body of cultivation has the power of an innate spiritual treasure. The most important thing is that it embodies the power of the Dragon Clan.  Luck.

    As soon as this giant dragon appeared, it roared at Tianchang and then turned into a stream of light and headed east. Even if you don't ask, you know that his target is the East China Sea Dragon Palace.

    After the giant dragon passed by, there was a sky-reaching flame, and the figure of a phoenix gradually solidified, and was reborn from the fire. This is the ultimate magical power of the Phoenix clan. As soon as the phoenix solidified, it let out a phoenix cry and headed towards the east.  Along the way, he passed through the west and hit a land of five elements where a peacock was born. In a land of yin and yang, he gave birth to a roc to pass on his bloodline.

    After the phoenix passed, there was a huge tremor in the western land, and a unicorn made of earth and stone appeared. The unicorn roared violently and headed towards Mount Buzhou.

    Such a shocking change in the West made Daozu Hongjun's face become extremely angry, and he shouted angrily: "What a great Ancestral Dragon, Ancestral Phoenix, and King Qilin. You three are really powerful, and you still have such a back-up plan!"

    This series of changes was a big blow to Daozu Hongjun. He thought he had everything under control, but he didn't expect that the result would be like this. Not only was there something wrong with Luo Hou, but also the one he looked down upon.  Zulong, Zufeng, and Qilin King all have such methods.

    As the great changes in the west ended, the evil spirit of the entire prehistoric era gradually disappeared, because these three people were using their last strength to leave a legacy for the race. When their wishes were fulfilled, they would also complete their disappearance between heaven and earth.  , and with their disappearance, most of the damage caused by the three clans to the ancient land will be dissipated, and the entire calamity of the world will also end.

    At the moment when the calamity of heaven and earth ended, the entire sky began to undergo new changes. A series of pillars of light appeared on the ancient land. This was heaven's reward for those who contributed to this calamity. Of course, Zhu Jiuyin also  Among them, Zhu Jiuyin's reward is astonishingly large.

    You must know that Zhu Jiuyin was planning everything from the beginning, whether it was his killing of the three tribes or beheading Luo Hou. Of course, the most important thing is that he saved countless creatures in the ancient land and stopped the Western Dragon Vein.  The impact of destruction on the entire prehistoric land is a great merit.

    As an ancestral shaman, Zhu Jiuyin himself inherited the merits of opening the sky from the Great God Pangu, and now he has received such huge merits. Attracted by the great merits from outside, he himself inherited the merits of opening the sky from the Great God Pangu and was absorbed by the godhead.  It allowed his divine way to take another step forward, and after this huge merit entered his body, it also increased his divine personality and divine kingdom.

    In just a moment, Zhu Jiuyin's divine way was a small success, and his understanding of the laws of time and space increased. Don't underestimate this improvement. It is this improvement that makes these two kinds of things possible.  The power of the law is at the same level as the law of destruction that is compatible with his body, allowing his mastery of the law to reach the quasi-sage level. The mastery of the three laws has reached the quasi-sage level, and combined with his powerful body  , this is not as simple as one plus one equals two.

    Powerful. At this moment, Zhu Jiuyin felt powerful again. The strength was enhanced and the merits were added. This was a great thing. However, this change also made Zhu Jiuyin a little disappointed. Originally, he was planning to plunder the place where the three tribes originated.  Wealth, but when he saw the three figures flashing in the sky, Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but sigh secretly and gave up helplessly.

    This is not because Zhu Jiuyin is so kind-hearted, but because he knows that the three tribes have been recognized by heaven at this time, and the calamity has passed. He no longer has a legitimate reason to rob the three tribes. Doing so will only add more trouble to himself.  Many causes and effects will not do you any good.

    For a little wealth, Zhu Jiuyin was not stupid enough to cause such a big karma, so he could only give up impatiently. Not only that, for the two people Nuwa and Fuxi before, Zhu Jiuyin also  He had to let them go temporarily, because the way of heaven had appeared at this time, and he would not act rashly before he fully understood the power of the way of heaven. Zhu Jiuyin did not want to risk his own life to fight again. You must know that it is no longer a measure.  It's time for disaster.

    After taking a deep breath, Zhu Jiuyin did not hesitate. With a thought, he activated the law of time and quickly returned to Pangu Temple.

    In the Great TribulationAt the end, the other ancestral witches who had been practicing in seclusion in Pangu Temple also woke up. After all, they could no longer rely on the power of the Great Tribulation to practice, because with the end of the Great Tribulation, the prehistoric era had become peaceful.

    It has to be said that the witch clan has unique talents. After these ancestral witches woke up, their cultivation levels have reached the stage of the Great Perfection of the Great Luo Jinxian. They are only one step away from attaining the fruit of the Quasi-Sacred Path and attaining physical perfection.

    When these people woke up, they looked up and saw Zhu Jiuyin. This surprised them because they all felt the supreme pressure on Zhu Jiuyin, which came from the pressure of his blood.

    As the eldest brother, Space Ancestor Wu Di Jiang lost his voice and said: "Second brother, your physical body has become mature?"

    Zhu Jiuyin nodded and said: "Brother, I have become empty and my body is complete!"

    Hearing Zhu Jiuyin's answer, Di Jiang's face showed a smile, and he laughed and said: "Okay, it seems that your experience has not been in vain, the risk is worth it!"

    Di Jiang felt that Zhu Jiuyin's trip was not in vain, at least he had made great progress in his cultivation. However, he did not know how much danger Zhu Jiuyin faced during this trip. It could be said that Zhu Jiuyin's life was in danger several times.  , His current cultivation level was completely achieved by risking his own life.

    However, Zhu Jiuyin didn't say much in this regard. Speaking out would only affect the relationship between their brothers. When they were separated last time, Zhu Jiuyin had a lot of things to say that were hard to say, but now he doesn't have that consideration.  After all, the calamity is over. Next, the prehistoric era will enter the age of lich, and the witches and demons will become the protagonists of the prehistoric era.

    Zhu Jiuyin took a deep breath and said, "Brother, don't be happy yet, I have two things to tell you!"

    Di Jiang laughed and said: "We are all brothers. If you have anything to say, just say it. There is no need to be so hesitant and make people unhappy at all!"

    Zhu Jiuyin sighed secretly in his heart: "I also want to feel more relaxed, but I don't dare. If I feel more relaxed, it will only create more barriers between us!"

    Zhu Jiuyin has such concerns not out of worry, but as a matter of fact. After all, there has been a gap between him and the ancestral witches like Di Jiang from the very beginning, and the two parties have not had any in-depth communication since he was born. Zhu Jiuyin  Forced by the situation, he had to be born early to fight for his life. He himself understood that he was fighting for his future, but others did not understand.

    Zhu Jiuyin nodded and said: "This time I went out, I unexpectedly discovered how our Wu clan is different from the people outside. Although we have inherited the bloodline of Father God, our bloodline also limits our development, so  We have lost the cultivation of the soul. I think everyone knows this. If you don¡¯t go out, you won¡¯t know. The outside world is really big. Although our bodies are very powerful, without the soul, we have lost the ability to sacrifice the innate spiritual treasures.  Opportunity, this time I went out and found a solution by chance"

    How could the ancestral witches like Di Jiang not know their own shortcomings? When they heard that Zhu Jiuyin had found a solution, they were overjoyed and asked quickly: "What solution?"

    Zhu Jiu said in a gloomy voice: "Blood sacrifice, we can use our own essence and blood to sacrifice the innate spiritual treasure and turn it into our natal treasure. In this way, we can solve this shortcoming. Of course, our sacrifice is also very big.  After all, the loss of essence and blood has a certain impact on our self-cultivation. Who asked us to cultivate is the physical body, the most fundamental thing is the physical body, and essence and blood are the top priority of our cultivation!"

    Hearing Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words, there was a moment of silence in the Pangu Temple, and many ancestral witches were secretly thinking about how to decide this matter.

    Zhu Jiuyin did not interfere with the thoughts of many ancestral witches. After all, they needed to decide this matter themselves. He could not interfere, otherwise it would only ruin the relationship between the two parties!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 31 The Birth of the Witch Clan

    Chapter 31 The Witch Clan is Born

    After a long time, Di Jiang woke up and asked: "Second brother, how did you choose?"

    When Di Jiang asked this question, many ancestral witches turned their attention to Zhu Jiuyin. Zhu Jiuyin took a deep breath and said: "I choose to sacrifice the blood to the spirit treasure, even though it will affect my own cultivation in a short period of time."  , but in the long run it is still worth it, and now that the calamity has passed, we are not in any danger in a short period of time. Being able to blood sacrifice an innate spiritual treasure as a life treasure can be regarded as a trump card. In critical moments, we can  Our lives may not be in doubt!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin did not speak too harshly, but his statement was recognized by the ancestral witches. Although they did not participate in this calamity like Zhu Jiuyin did, it did not affect their understanding of the calamity.  They all understood the danger of the robbery, at least they all felt the boundless divine power erupted in the final battle between Hongjun Daozu and Luo Houna.

    Di Jiang nodded and said: "Okay, we have decided to sacrifice an innate spiritual treasure each of us"

    After Di Jiang agreed, Zhu Jiuyin breathed a sigh of relief, but he quickly said before Di Jiang finished his words: "Brother, each of the twelve of us has inherited different magical powers from Father God, so if you choose  When offering blood sacrifices to spiritual treasures, it is best to find spiritual treasures that match your own, so that you can exert greater power!"

    After hearing what Zhu Jiuyin said, Di Jiang smiled and said, "We all know this. Can you tell me what the second thing is?"

    Zhu Jiuyin pondered for a moment, sorted out his thoughts, and then said: "Speaking of the second thing, it is the most important thing. The first place I went to after leaving Pangu Temple was Buzhou Mountain, where I met  When I meet some people, I feel hostility from them, which comes from the conflict of consciousness. I am afraid that they will be our enemies in the future!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, Di Jiang and all the ancestral witches were speechless: "What, how is this possible?"

    Zhu Jiu said in a gloomy voice: "There is nothing wrong with it. Aren't the three tribes of Dragon, Phoenix, and Qilin also mortal enemies? Although we have inherited the bloodline of Father God, we may not have no enemies. And I have a vague idea of ??what I can feel through magical powers.  We will definitely be mortal enemies in the future, and I hope everyone can pay attention to it from now on."

    Zhu Jiuyin mentioned his magical power. At this moment, all the ancestral witches said nothing. Space is king and time is revered. Zhu Jiuyin inherited the magical power of time. No one dared to underestimate Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s prophecy.

    A hint of fighting spirit suddenly appeared on Di Jiang's face, and he said loudly: "In that case, we brothers will set foot on Buzhou Mountain to kill those bastards and eliminate these hidden dangers!"

    As soon as Di Jiang said this, he was immediately recognized by the other ancestral witches, and they all shouted: "Step onto Mount Buzhou and destroy those bastards!"

    Zhu Jiuyin sighed and said: "If only it were that simple, I wouldn't need to mention this matter. The other party is not one or two people, nor thirty-five people, but thousands, or even tens of thousands."  Millions, tens of millions, how many more can the twelve of us kill!"

    When they heard Zhu Jiuyin's words, the ancestral witches in Dijiang were dumbfounded. Just as Zhu Jiuyin said, how many thousands, even millions, or tens of millions could they kill? In the end, I'm afraid they wouldn't be wiped out.  Instead, the other party put his own life at risk. After all, there were only twelve of them!

    Di Jiang frowned and said: "Then what do you think we should do? Is it possible to do nothing and wait for the other party to come to kill us?"

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "Of course that's not the case. Don't you think that the twelve of us are a bit short? Since we are the blood of Father God, then our blood can also give birth to future generations. The blood in the temple  I¡¯m afraid this is why Chi exists!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin's words shocked the ancestral witches like Dijiang. At this time, Zhu Rong, who had the most violent temper, said loudly: "Okay, I'll give it a try first!"

    As Zhu Rong spoke, he opened his wrist, and a blood arrow fell into the blood pool. As Zhu Rong's blood entered the blood pool, the blood pool soon changed, and creatures were conceived in it.  come out.

    Zhu Rong succeeded, and Di Jiang was very happy, so the twelve ancestral witches began the great cause of creation. Everyone stepped forward to force their own blood and essence to give birth to their offspring. The first batch of witch clans that appeared because of the blood pool  The essence in it is very strong. They have the cultivation of golden immortals since they were born, and all of them are great witches.

    Next, as the vitality of the blood pool continued to be consumed, and the soul left by the great god Pangu in the temple was consumed, the strength of the witch clan that gradually appeared began to decrease, and in the end they only had the cultivation level of a heavenly immortal.

    When the last batch of witch clans appeared from the Pangu Temple, the heaven and earth shook. At this time, the eldest emperor Jiang, the twelfth ancestral witch, suddenly shouted: "Father God above, from today on?The Witch Clan is established, inherit your bloodline!  "

    Following Dijiang's shout, the ancient land shook for an instant, and invisible fortunes gathered towards the Pangu Temple. The Wu Clan was officially recognized by Heaven and became the protagonists of this calamity.  one.

    When he heard Di Jiang's shout, Zhu Jiuyin sighed secretly in his heart: "God's will is like a knife. It seems that Di Jiang has not been able to escape the influence of fate!"

    Zhu Jiuyin originally thought that he could avoid some things by allowing the Wu Clan to be born in advance at this time, but he was wrong. The result was still the same, with no change at all, which made him a little impatient.

    When the Wu Clan was born, Taoist Hongjun also felt the dispersion of luck, which made Taozu Hongjun even more angry. Since then, he has never thought that he could gather all the luck of the prehistoric times and achieve the great road.

    In fact, as soon as the calamity was over, Taoist Hongjun already knew that he had lost the chance to attain the Great Dao, but he had been deceiving himself and others, and this time the birth of the Wu Clan made him completely sober.

    Hongjun Daozu sighed and said: "God's will is like this, there is nothing we can do!"

    Just as Daozu Hongjun finished speaking, the incomplete chaos treasure 'Jade Disc of Creation' in his hand moved, a golden light flashed, and there was an inheritance in his soul.  It is the inheritance of conforming to the way of heaven and attaining the holy way.

    In the situation where he was unable to attain the Great Dao, Taoist Hongjun had no choice. Although he was very aware of the disadvantages of conforming to the Dao of Heaven and becoming a saint, that was all he could do.

    At this time, Daozu Hongjun could finally understand the helplessness of Luo Hou and the helplessness of the Great God Pangu. They all fell under the way of heaven, let alone him.

    When the Wu Clan was born, the heavens moved, and the sun star erupted with boundless divine power in an instant, and the screams spread throughout the world. It was the birth of the two brothers Di Jun and Tai Yi.

    It has to be said that the cultivation level of these two brothers was comparable to that of Di Jiang and the others as soon as they were born. They both had the state of Great Perfection of the Great Luo Jinxian, but they were not as lucky as the Wu Clan to have the inheritance of the Great God Pangu.

    The movement of Emperor Jun and Taiyi on the Sun Star caused countless auras to burst out throughout the prehistoric era. Those great powers who had been invisible during the dragon and phoenix calamity were born, and the most powerful among them was the one on Kunlun Mountain.  Samcheong.

    With the emergence of these hidden masters, the world was shaken for a moment, and countless creatures were shocked. Zhu Jiuyin did not expect that the emergence of the Wu clan would cause such a series of reactions.

    For a moment, Zhu Jiuyin's heart was extremely shocked. Fortunately, he didn't show it, otherwise he would probably attract the attention of other ancestral witches. That would not be a good thing for Zhu Jiuyin. After all, there are many things going on now.  Zhu Jiuyin couldn't even explain it, such as his Shinto practice. After all, just because he could succeed didn't mean that other ancestral witches could also succeed.

    But this shock was just the beginning. What happened next shocked Zhu Jiuyin even more. Not long after many hidden masters were born, a burst of pressure suddenly came from outside Jiutian, and the power spread throughout the entire world.  In the prehistoric era, even Zhu Jiuyin, who had witnessed the Dragon and Phoenix Catastrophe, was shocked by such a powerful pressure. This pressure has exceeded that of Luo Hou in his heyday. There is only one person who can do this.  Then it¡¯s Taoist Hongjun.

    For a moment, Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but secretly thought: "Dao Ancestor Hongjun has become a saint, how is this possible!"

    Just when Zhu Jiuyin didn¡¯t believe it, a voice of great truth spread across the vast land: ¡°I have attained enlightenment, and those who are destined can go to the Zixiao Palace of Heaven to listen to my sermon!¡±

    As soon as this voice came out, Zhu Jiuyin was dumbfounded. Daozu Hongjun had really achieved enlightenment. This really surprised him. You must know that the dragon and phoenix catastrophe had just passed not long ago, and his own injuries were still caused by the devouring  Luo Hou's ray of soul had just recovered, but Daozu Hongjun was able to recover from such a serious injury and was able to prove his Dao. This was really unacceptable to Zhu Jiuyin for a while. For Zhu Jiuyin, this was really too much.  Outrageous.  But regardless of whether he can accept it or not, this is the fact, and he cannot help but not believe in the unchangeable fact.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 32 Outside Zixiao Palace

    Chapter 32 Outside Zixiao Palace

    "Could it be said that because of my appearance, the prehistoric world has changed? I promoted the emergence of the Wu clan and also accelerated the development of the prehistoric world?"

    This idea suddenly came to Zhu Jiuyin's mind. He was reflecting on himself and why all these changes in the prehistoric period came about!

    In fact, Zhu Jiuyin is not wrong about one thing. Taoist Hongjun is actually not as powerful as he thought, and he has not truly attained the Tao. He has just accepted the inheritance of the 'Jade Disc of Creation' and achieved the way of heaven.  He is just a saint below, but he is still far from a saint on the great road.

    Of course, Taoist Hongjun is a saint no matter what. He can borrow the power of heaven with just a single move. Based on this, no one in the entire prehistoric era can be his opponent, not to mention that Taoist Hongjun still has so many innate talents.  Supreme treasures, innate spiritual treasures, and even chaos treasures.

    Zhu Jiuyin was making calculations here, but Di Jiang and the others were a little anxious. They also heard what Daozu Hongjun said, and they were also a little surprised by such a strong man.

    Although they, the ancestral witches, have the Nine Transformations Mysterious Technique inherited by the Great God Pangu, it may be of great benefit to listen to others' sermons, so Di Jiang said: "Second brother, what do you think we should do now? Should we go too?"  Listen to the sermon?¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin took a deep breath to calm his fluctuating heart, and then said: "Brother, if I guess correctly, this person is Daozu Hongjun who has benefited the most from the calamity.  , this person has cultivated a lot, so it¡¯s okay for us to go and listen!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin naturally didn't want to let go of Daozu's sermons. You must know that Daozu Hongjun had inherited the treasure of chaos, the 'Jade Disc of Creation'. There were three thousand avenues, and among the three thousand avenues was the divine way. This was very important to his practice.  But it is very helpful. For Shinto, although Zhu Jiuyin has condensed his divine personality, he is still confused about his cultivation.

    Hearing Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words, Di Jiang said: ¡°Okay, then we brothers will go and listen to the sermon. There is no danger for our descendants to be protected by the temple of Father God, and we can rest assured!¡±

    There were not many Wu clans at this time. After all, the vitality of Pangu Temple was limited, and the development of the race could not rely on the power of Pangu Temple. That would be too bad.

    Di Jiang's words made all the ancestral witches happy. You must know that except for Zhu Jiuyin who left Pangu Temple and went to the prehistoric times, they have been practicing in Pangu Temple since they were born. Half of them have been practicing in Pangu Temple since they were born.  They have never left the temple. Now that their cultivation has greatly improved, they naturally want to leave.

    Now that there is such an opportunity, everyone naturally agrees in unison. For the ancestral witches, they have nothing to prepare. Since they have decided to go to Tianwaitian to listen to the sermon, they should leave immediately.

    The physical body of the Twelve Ancestral Witches is extremely powerful. Although the environment in Tianwaitian is extremely harsh and contains many dangers, it is not difficult for them. Although there is erosion from the aura of chaos, this is not the aura of chaos in the chaotic world after all.  , there is no obstacle to their bodies that are infinitely close to quasi-saints.

    Twelve people joined forces, and Zhu Jiuyin, who was the most powerful, walked at the front to clear the way for everyone, so although they started a little late, they got in front of most people.

    When Zhu Jiuyin and other ancestral witches came outside Zixiao Palace, there were only a few people there, and among them were Fuxi and Nuwa, and Sanqing was naturally also there.

    Youdao's enemies were extremely jealous when they met. When he saw Fuxi and Nuwa, Zhu Jiuyin's face became gloomy. He sneered and said, "It's really a fate. I didn't expect to meet them in Zixiao Palace."  As for you two, let¡¯s calculate each other¡¯s cause and effect today!¡±

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, the expressions of Fuxi and Nuwa Empress couldn't help but change drastically. Although they thought they would encounter Zhu Jiuyin before coming here, when they actually met, it made them worried.  , especially now that Zhu Jiuyin has put on such a posture.

    Zhu Jiuyin alone is not something they can deal with, and now there are eleven helpers around Zhu Jiuyin who are not much different from him in cultivation. If a war really breaks out, they will definitely die.

    At this time, Fuxi and Nuwa had no regrets in their hearts, but they had to face the challenge of Zhu Jiuyin. Who would have thought that it was the two of them who formed a causal relationship with Zhu Jiuyin in the first place.

    When he heard what Zhu Jiuyin said, Di Jiang said: "Second brother, do you have a grudge against the two of them? If there is a grudge, why bother talking nonsense, we can just kill them!"

    Good guy, as soon as Di Jiang said this, the few people standing on the side couldn't help but gasped. They finally saw what it means to be domineering. This guy Di Jiang doesn't ask for any reason, as long as he has a grudge, he will do it.  It was really cruel to kill him directly, which also made them understand that Zhu Jiu?The character of this group of people.

    Zhu Jiuyin smiled calmly and said: "Brother, you don't need to take action in this matter. This is the cause and effect between me and the two of them. It's up to me to settle it with them. You can just stand aside and help me!"

    Among these people who arrived first, the good old man Hongyun was also among them. When he saw Zhu Jiuyin being so domineering, he wanted to step forward to make peace with them, but Hongyun stepped forward and said: "Fellow Taoists, I have something to do."  Why bother taking action?"

    When he saw Hongyun coming forward and looking at the red robe, Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but snorted and said: "You are the so-called good old man Hongyun, don't you think you are full, between us?  How can I make irresponsible remarks about you, a person who has nothing to do with it? Judging from your scumbag face, sooner or later you will be killed by your nosy mouth!"

    When Zhu Jiuyin said this, Hongyun couldn't help being a little dumbfounded. He had never met someone as domineering as Zhu Jiuyin since he was born. He just stepped forward and said a word, but he was met by Zhu Jiuyin.  Yin this ruthless blow.

    Zhu Jiuyin's words are on point. Hongyun is born to be a bitch. Why do you think you are looking for trouble when you have nothing to do? If it sounds good, you are peace-loving. If it sounds bad, then you are nosy. This ancient thing is so  Is it easy to manage? Once you intervene, you will have karma with others. Once or twice may not be anything, but as time goes by, karma will inevitably be entangled. At that time, it will be difficult for you not to die.

    It is said that Hongyun was killed by Kunpeng, but that was what he deserved. He always loved to create karma with others. Rather than saying that he was killed by Kunpeng, it would be better to say that he killed himself.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words were a bit unkind, they pointed out Hongyun¡¯s shortcomings. Unfortunately, Hongyun did not hear Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s hint.

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin finished speaking, the grumpy Zhu Rong said loudly: "Second brother, what are you talking nonsense with this fool, or else kill him directly and let him mind his own business!"

    Zhu Jiuyin and Di Jiang were already unreasonable enough, but Zhu Rong's opening made everyone see what was even more unreasonable. Hongyun just said a word, and this guy wanted to kill Hongyun. This is really  It was a bit hard for everyone present to accept.

    Zhu Jiuyin said calmly: "There is no need for us to take action against such a fool. Sooner or later, he will be killed by his stupid mouth. Why should we form a causal relationship with him!"

    When he said this, Zhu Jiuyin's voice turned to Fuxi and Nuwa Empress, and said in a deep voice: "How dare you two do it? You two were very powerful in Buzhou Mountain. Why are you so powerful now?"  Withered!"

    Hearing Zhu Jiuyin mention the matter of Buzhou Mountain, Fuxi and Nuwa secretly cursed in their hearts. Others may not know the changes in Buzhou Mountain, but they knew very well that if Zhu Jiuyin hadn't secretly stirred up trouble, the dragon and the phoenix would have been catastrophic.  It will not affect Buzhou Mountain, and these two people are gnashing their teeth in hatred over this matter.

    Fuxi took a deep breath and said: "Fellow Taoist, what happened last time was because we were wrong, but fellow Taoist himself went too far. Now fellow Taoist is still forcing each other hard. He really wants to force us brothers and sisters."  The two of them risked their lives in a fight to make it impossible!"

    Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "Well, I have overdone it. I would like to ask if I have overdone it. I am just picking some spiritual herbs in Buzhou Mountain, but you two guys  Come out and stop me, Buzhoushan doesn¡¯t belong to your family, and you two bastards took action against me as soon as they had a disagreement, but now you say that I forced you, it¡¯s really funny!¡±

    When Zhu Jiuyin said these words, Fuxi and Nuwa were almost stunned, but they had no way to refute. What Zhu Jiuyin said was the truth, but Zhu Jiuyin made a small reservation.  !

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 33 The Zixiao Palace opens

    Chapter 33: Zixiao Palace Opens

    Zhu Jiuyin said that he was collecting some spiritual herbs, but in fact he was doing a big sweep in Buzhou Mountain. As long as it was spiritual herbs, he would not let go, not even a hair would be left for others. It was precisely because of this that Fuxi and Nuwa  The most important thing is that the bastard Zhu Jiuyin didn't say that he had killed two people.

    Facing Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s pressing force, Fu Xi said in a deep voice: ¡°What do you want, Fellow Taoist? You know, we suffered a big loss last time, but Fellow Daoist was not hurt at all!¡±

    Zhu Jiu said in a gloomy voice: "My request is very simple. I will give you two choices. One is to leave here immediately. I don't want to see you two bastards. The other is that you stay and take my move. As long as you  If you can take my blow, then our previous matters will be settled!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, the expressions of Fuxi and Nuwa became extremely ugly. These two choices were very dangerous for them. If they left here, they would not be able to listen to the master's sermons, and if they continued  They were really not sure about Zhu Jiuyin's move, because they could feel that the current Zhu Jiuyin was more than a hundred times more powerful than what they had seen in Buzhou Mountain. They were really not sure that they could save their lives after the attack!

    Seeing the troubled looks of Fuxi and Nuwa, Zhu Jiuyin sneered: "I have given you the opportunity, it depends on your choice. My time is limited, if you don't make a choice, then I will  If they think you are going to fight to the end, then we will fight to the death!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's strength caused Sanqing to be very dissatisfied. The three of them could feel the Pangu aura on Zhu Jiuyin and Yiqian ancestral witches, and understood that these twelve people all inherited Pangu's bloodline. You must know that Sanqing has always been his own  Thinking that they are Pangu authentic sects, they can feel the Pangu aura from the ancestral witches such as Zhu Jiuyin. Similarly, Zhu Jiuyin and the others can also feel their own aura, but now people like Zhu Jiuyin do not regard themselves as the same thing at all.  This made Sanqing very angry. If they hadn't all felt the invisible pressure on Zhu Jiuyin, they would have lost their temper.

    But just like this, the Yuanshi Tianzun couldn't bear it. You must know that he is the most honorable among the Three Purities, so he stepped forward and said in a deep voice: "This fellow Taoist is too domineering. You must know that this is the Zixiao Palace.  Besides, it would be bad if it caused the dissatisfaction of the senior inside!"

    Fuxi and Nuwa were relieved when they saw Yuanshi Tianzun coming forward. Finally, someone was willing to help them, which made them very happy.

    Unfortunately, they were happy too early and highly valued Yuanshi Tianzun's ability. Zhu Jiuyin snorted coldly and said: "This is the cause and effect between me and them, no one can stop it!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's answer made Yuanshi Tianzun very angry, and he shouted angrily: "You"

    Before Yuanshi Tianzun could finish his words, Zhu Jiuyin said disdainfully: "Why, if you have any ideas, then take care of the cause and effect for them. I want to see what you are capable of!"

    Facing Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s challenge, Yuanshi Tianzun¡¯s expression changed and he agreed. After all, he considered himself to be the authentic Pangu sect, but now he was provoked by a person with only Pangu blood. That was an insult to him.

    Fortunately, at this time, Taishang Laojun finally made a move. He grabbed Yuanshi Tianzun and said: "Second brother, we cannot interfere in this matter. The matter of cause and effect is not trivial!"

    Seeing Taishang Laojun give in, Zhu Jiuyin secretly sighed in his heart. To be honest, when Yuanshi Tianzun jumped out, Zhu Jiuyin suddenly wanted to challenge Yuanshi Tianzun, defeat the opponent, and seize Yuanshi Tianzun.  The Pangu luck in his body used this to make his own luck extremely powerful. Unfortunately, Taishang Laojun's stop did not allow him to get what he wanted.

    After being stopped by Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun couldn't help but said: "Brother, why don't you let me teach that madman a lesson and let him know how powerful our Pangu Zhengzong is!"

    Taishang Laojun took a deep look at Yuanshi Tianzun and said: "I think you should know his origin. These people inherit the bloodline of Pangu, and with their strong bodies, they must have mastered the Nine Revolutions Xuan Gong.  Xiaocheng, do you think you have the ability to block their divine power?"

    As soon as Taishang Laojun said this, Yuanshi Tianzun couldn't help but be startled. To be honest, he really hadn't considered this issue before, but now when he thought about it, he thought to himself: "It's so dangerous, otherwise I will really lose face today."  , but this bastard is waiting for me to take revenge for today one day!"

    Yuanshi Tianzun said quickly: "Thank you for reminding me, brother!"

    Taishang Laojun waved his hand and said: "We are brothers and there is no need to be like this. We must be careful with these twelve people in the future. If we can avoid conflict with them, we should not conflict with them. This person's cultivation is above us."  !¡±

    Taishang Laojun¡¯s cultivation level is better than that of Yuan Dynasty??Tianzun is superior and can feel the huge energy contained in Zhu Jiuyin's body. Relatively speaking, Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Leader are lacking.

    After Yuanshi Tianzun gave in, Zhu Jiuyin looked at Fuxi and Nuwa Empress coldly, and said in a deep voice: "Have you thought about it?"

    Fuxi took a deep breath and said: "Since fellow Taoist insists on doing this, let's choose the second option and take your blow!"

    Zhu Jiuyin laughed and said: "Okay, as long as you take my blow, all cause and effect will be over. Take the blow!"

    This time, Zhu Jiuyin wanted to use Empress Nuwa and Fu Xi to establish their power in front of everyone. Of course, it was also a test for Taoist Hongjun. He wanted to see how Taoist Hongjun would react.

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin finished speaking, he used the Nine Turns Xuan Gong to the extreme. He raised his hand and punched Nuwa and Fuxi. With one punch, the heaven and earth moved. Zhu Jiuyin's body was fully developed with this blow.  The power reached the level of a quasi-sage's full blow, and the law followed the blow, and the aura of destruction instantly enveloped Nuwa and Fuxi.

    Zhu Jiuyin's punch caused the aura of chaos outside Zixiao Palace to tremble. Everyone present felt his supreme power and saw the star-shattering power of this punch.

    As soon as the punch came out, the faces of Fuxi and Nuwa became extremely pale. They felt the power of the punch head-on. They knew very well that if they were hit by the punch, they would definitely die. At this moment, they  Feeling threatened by death.

    Fuxi and Nuwa Empress gritted their teeth and used all their magic powers to defend with all their strength, hoping that they could block Zhu Jiuyin's punch. However, this chance was very small. After all, there was a huge gap between them and Zhu Jiuyin.  The gap in strength cannot be made up by hard work.

    Zhu Jiuyin's punch shattered the defenses of Nuwa Empress and Fu Xi like a broken bamboo. Just when Zhu Jiuyin's punch was about to hit their bodies, a soft force suddenly fell from the sky and blocked them.  In front of Empress Nuwa and Fu Xi, they blocked Zhu Jiuyin's blow.

    I saw a voice coming from Zixiao Palace: "That's enough, no fighting outside Zixiao Palace!"

    Zhu Jiuyin knew in his heart that this was Taoist Hongjun's move. It seemed that his guess was correct. In fact, Taoist Hongjun had already made a decision before he gave the sermon.

    Zhu Jiu said in a gloomy voice: "Taoist Hongjun, this is the cause and effect between me and them. Is it possible that you want to interfere?"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, everyone present was shocked. None of them expected that Zhu Jiuyin would say such words and dare to question Daozu Hongjun.

    " However, Zhu Jiuyin's words also let them know who the people in Zixiao Palace were. If Zhu Jiuyin knew, did it mean that Zhu Jiuyin had a relationship with him? This made many people doubtful.

    The voice of Taoist Hongjun came from the Zixiao Palace: "The calamity has passed, how can there be cause and effect? ??The child still hasn't opened the door!"

    Before Zhu Jiuyin could answer, the door of Zixiao Palace opened at this time. Sanqing was closest to the door. The three of them were the first to rush into Zixiao Palace, while Fuxi and Nuwa Empress were closely following each other.  Afterwards, when Hongyun saw this, he rushed into Zixiao Palace. Apparently he was afraid that Zhu Jiuyin would be detrimental to him. With him was Zhen Yuanzi, the ancestor of the Earth Immortal.

    As soon as the door of Zixiao Palace opened, Zhu Jiuyin sighed secretly knowing that today's matter was over. With the intervention of Taoist Hongjun, it was impossible for him to kill Fuxi and Nuwa, so  He strode into the Zixiao Palace, and the other ancestral witches entered together.

    As they entered, everyone quickly rushed in one after another, and the one at the front was Kunpeng, who had had a battle with Zhu Jiuyin.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 34 Fighting for seats

    Chapter 34 Fighting for seats

    This bastard Kunpeng had already arrived outside Zixiao Palace. When he saw Zhu Jiuyin appear, he was much smarter than Fuxi and Nuwa Empress. He hid directly. He only showed up when Daozu Hongjun came forward.  And out.

    When he saw Kunpeng's appearance, the murderous intent in Zhu Jiuyin's eyes became even stronger. Kunpeng, who had just rushed into the Zixiao Palace, couldn't help but shudder. He was not stupid and naturally knew that Zhu Jiuyin was treating him.  With murderous intentions aroused, Kunpeng couldn't help but feel annoyed: "Damn it, if I had known that this bastard was so powerful, I shouldn't have offended him in the first place. Fortunately, this bastard has taken care of him now. I'm afraid it's going to be a lot of trouble!"  "

    Di Jiang had been paying attention to Zhu Jiuyin. When he saw Zhu Jiuyin's reaction, Di Jiang said: "Second brother, I can't believe that you have so many enemies just after setting foot in the ancient times. It seems that you are so cultivated."  It¡¯s not easy to get it!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin didn¡¯t want to talk much about this issue, so he said calmly: ¡°Brother, there are some things that you can¡¯t hide from just because you want to, and some people are always mean!¡±

    When the Zixiao Palace opened, the two boys said: "Teacher has an order, you are not allowed to fight!"

    Zhu Jiuyin is not a fool. He naturally knows that this sentence is directed at himself. You must know that he has three enemies in it. However, since Daozu has spoken, Zhu Jiuyin naturally does not dare to be presumptuous and can only endure this bad breath. Who can  Make him inferior in skills.

    When everyone rushed into the hall, there were six seats in front of them. Sanqing was the first one to rush in, naturally one person per person, and closely behind them were Fuxi and Nuwa, because Zhu Jiuyin  Fuxi and Nuwa were very nervous about the presence of Nuwa, so Fuxi let Nuwa occupy a position, while he stood behind Nuwa to prevent Zhu Jiuyin's sneak attack.

    The fifth position was occupied by the good old man Hongyun. I don¡¯t know why Zhen Yuanzi didn¡¯t occupy the sixth position when he came with Hongyun, but sat behind Hongyun.

    Because Zhen Yuanzi did not grab the seat, the last seat was occupied by Kunpeng who rushed in. As for the others who came late, they did not grab the seat and could only stare at the six people sitting in front.  .

    Regarding this seat, Zhu Jiuyin's eyes flashed with light. Others didn't know the mystery, but to him it was clear. Zhu Jiuyin also thought about fighting for it, but gave up in the end.  After all, as an ancestral witch, he has no soul, so even if he gets the seat, it will be useless.

    Of course, this was not the main reason. What made Zhu Jiuyin finally decide to give up was that he was worried that he was being plotted by Taoist Hongjun. After all, Taoist Hongjun had intervened in the fight between him, Fuxi and Nuwa, which made Zhu Jiuyin heartbroken.  Be alert.

    Just when everyone rushed in, the two Taoist boys were about to close the door. Unexpectedly, two people rushed in at this time. They saw that their bodies were in tatters and they looked like they were in chaos.  He suffered a lot, and these two people were Jie Yin and Zhunti.

    When he saw Jie Yin and Zhunti appear, a sneer appeared on Zhu Jiuyin's face. He knew that the show was about to begin, and then the good old man Hongyun was going to dig his own grave.

    As soon as Zhunti entered the main hall, he glanced around and then cried loudly: "Brother, we worked so hard to come from the west thousands of miles away, but we didn't expect that we were still a step too late and delayed the time to listen to the sermon. This  How can we explain it to all sentient beings in the West?"

    Good guy, this Zhunti is really shameless. He directly talks about Western sentient beings, as if Western sentient beings cannot survive without him. In fact, people can tell that he is fake at a glance, but he  Someone will be fooled, and that person is the fool Hongyun.

    Hongyun, this fool, had another attack of his shameless heart. He stood up and said, "Fellow Taoist, don't be sad. I have a seat here for you!"

    When he heard Hongyun's words, the sneer on Zhu Jiuyin's face became even heavier, and he said disdainfully in his heart: "Hongyun, Hongyun, why are you so mean when you have nothing to do? You are really asking for death. You deserve to die. If you don't die, then you will die."  Something strange!"

    Zhunti was an extremely greedy person. When he saw that Hongyun had given him a seat, he couldn't help but think of Kunpeng. He stepped forward and said with a grimace: "This fellow Taoist, I wonder if you can see me in the west?"  In the name of thousands of sentient beings, I give up my seat to my senior brother so that my senior brother and I can concentrate on listening to the sermon and seek a chance for life for all sentient beings in the West!"

    I have to say that this guy Zhunti is extremely shameless. He defrauded Hongyun of a seat and now he wants to defraud Kunpeng again, but this time he found the wrong person.

    Kunpeng snorted coldly and said, "Put away your tricks. I'm not that fool like Hongyun. I miss your ridiculous words!"

    Hearing Kunpeng¡¯s words, Hongyun¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but change color.?Although he was said to be more open-minded, he was scolded as a fool by Kunpeng in front of everyone, which made him a little embarrassed. However, the Taoist boy had something to say before he could argue, so he was angry but did not dare to speak.

    It has to be said that Hongyun's courage is really limited. With such courage, he dares to provoke cause and effect everywhere. It is really self-destruction. It can be said that his future end will be brought about by himself.

    When Zhunti saw Kunpeng rejecting his request, his face couldn't help but change and he said solemnly: "Fellow Taoist, what you said is wrong. My senior brother and I traveled thousands of miles to come to Zixiao Palace to listen to the sermon.  In order to find a way of life for millions of sentient beings in the West, Taoist friend Hongyun gave me his seat because he had great compassion. Don¡¯t you think you are going too far when you say this? With such a big heart, you are not worthy of sitting here.  Here, why don¡¯t you get out of my way quickly!¡±

    This person Zhunti found a very 'powerful' reason for himself, and when he spoke, he released his momentum and pressed towards Kunpeng.

    Kunpeng was also unlucky enough. He was injured by Zhu Jiuyin and never recovered. However, he was Zhunti's opponent. Under Zhunti's pressure, his face became extremely angry. Fortunately, Kunpeng did not forget the Taoist boy's words before, so  He yelled angrily: "You bastard, you are so brave. You dare to ignore Daozu's warning and take action against me. Aren't you afraid that Daozu will be angry and drive you out!"

    Hearing Kunpeng's words, Zhunti's face couldn't help but change color. He came late and didn't know what happened before, so he made a big mistake for a while. Fortunately, Zhunti was thick-skinned, and he said fearlessly: "For the sake of the West  For the sake of millions of sentient beings, I will fight even if it means death, and you are not worthy of sitting here at all. I am also cleaning up the garbage for Dao Ancestor!"

    "As he spoke, Zhunti pushed Kunpeng to his seat in an instant, and then he sat down. At this time, Jie Yin was already sitting on Hongyun's seat.

    When Kunpeng was kicked out of his seat by Zhunti, he couldn't help but said angrily: "You bastard, I will fight with you!"

    Kunpeng said that he was about to rush towards Zhunti and fight to the death with him. Of course, Kunpeng did this just to show off. In fact, he did not dare to really fight to the death with Zhunti. He would be the one to die in that way.

    Just when Kunpeng was making a big fuss, Yuanshi Tianzun was annoyed with him. He was so angry at Zhu Jiuyin outside the Zixiao Palace that he had nowhere to vent his anger. Now Kunpeng, the bastard, is making a fuss over this seat again.  The quarrel made him even more angry, and he yelled angrily: "Kunpeng, you are a narrow-minded person, why do you have the right to sit with me? Why don't you step aside quickly, so as not to be embarrassed and annoying here."

    When Yuanshi Tianzun spoke, Kunpeng's face became extremely ugly, and he shouted angrily: "Yuanshi, what do you mean by this? Do you also want to doubt Daozu?"

    After Kunpeng's rebuttal, Yuanshi Tianzun became angry and shouted angrily: "I mentioned that fellow Taoists are here for the Western sentient beings to listen to the sermon. What are you doing here, you bastard? You are arguing endlessly over a seat and causing so many fellow Taoists to suffer. What are you doing?"  Why bother?"

    Good guy, this Yuanshi Tianzun is also very good at this language. He is not much weaker than Zhunti. Zhunti can make excuses for thousands of sentient beings in the west, but Yuanshi Tianzun directly pushed Kunpeng to the opposite side of everyone present.

    Kunpeng is not a fool. When he heard Yuanshi Tianzun's words, he immediately understood that his fate was over. If he continued to have trouble with Zhunti, he would definitely become the common enemy of everyone present. At that time, he would really die without a burial.  Damn it, you have to know that Zhu Jiuyin alone is enough to give him a headache. If he messes with these people again, there will be no way to survive.

    Kunpeng glared at Yuanshi Tianzun angrily and cursed: "Yuanshi, you are so cruel!"

    Yuanshi Tianzun snorted coldly and said: "Kunpeng, if you are not convinced, you can come to Kunlun Mountain to find me after Taoist ancestors finish his sermon. I will take over whatever skills you have!"

    Unless Kunpeng was a fool, how could he dare to go to Kunlun Mountain to find Yuanshi Tianzun? That would definitely be asking for death. Kunpeng did not dare to argue with Yuanshi Tianzun anymore, but he was unwilling to let Hongyun go. He glared at Hongyun and Zhunti and said:  "Hongyun, Zhunti, this matter is not over between us!"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 35 Preaching

    Chapter 35 Preaching

    Di Jun and Taiyi, who had been standing in the crowd, showed a smile when they saw Kunpeng eating turtles, thinking that their chance had come.

    I saw Taiyi step forward and said: "Fellow Kunpeng, don't be angry over this trivial matter. It's not worth it. Let's sit down together!"

    Taiyi and Dijun have great ambitions. After they were born, they heard what Dijiang said, so they wanted to unify the demon clan. When they saw a master like Kunpeng, they naturally  Want to win over.

    When he saw Taiyi trying to win over him, Kunpeng felt happy. Originally, he was having a headache on how to face Zhu Jiuyin's oppression. Now that Taiyi himself came to his door, he naturally would not refuse, so he said: "Thank you Daoyou for your kindness."  , I am so grateful!"

    Taiyi and Kunpeng both had their own thoughts, so the two people secretly came together happily, and they were both overjoyed that their plan was successful.

    Seeing the happy looks of Taiyi and Kunpeng, the bastards, Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but shook his head secretly, feeling sad for these two shameless people.

    Yes, it¡¯s sad. Even though these two bastards look happy now, it won¡¯t be long before these two bastards turn against each other, and Di Jun and Tai Yi will also die because of Kunpeng.

    Regarding Kunpeng, Fuxi, and Nuwa, the murderous intention in Zhu Jiuyin's heart has not receded, but now that he is in Zixiao Palace, he cannot do it, but he believes that when Taoist Hongjun finishes his sermon, then  It's time for him to take revenge.

    For Zhu Jiuyin, he came to Zixiao Palace today not only to listen to the sermon, but also to establish his authority. How to establish authority is to kill people to establish authority. After all, in ancient times, the strong were respected.

    When Kunpeng and Taiyi were looking for a place to sit down, arm in arm, Taoist Hongjun appeared silently in front of everyone. As soon as Taoist Hongjun appeared, his eyes quickly glanced at everyone in the hall.  When he saw Zhu Jiuyin, his eyes suddenly burst out with a dazzling light, and he wanted to see Zhu Jiuyin clearly.

    During the Dragon and Phoenix Tribulation, Taoist Hongjun may not have known who was secretly snatching food from his hands, but once the calamity was over, Taoist Hongjun's cultivation level would naturally be able to figure it out. For a person who could take advantage of him,  How can we not let Hongjun Daozu pay attention to it.

    But soon Hongjun Daozu let Zhu Jiuyin go, because he could clearly feel that Zhu Jiuyin had no soul. A person without a soul was just an ant to him. Without a soul, he would not understand the general trend of Taoism.  , being strong is just being tyrannical for a lifetime.

    When Taoist Hongjun stared at him, Zhu Jiuyin could clearly feel how powerful the Taoist Hongjun was in front of him. Originally, he still couldn't believe that Taoist Hongjun had proven the Tao, but now he  He knew that he was wrong. The other party had already become a saint, otherwise he would not have such a powerful momentum.

    Zhu Jiuyin was personally involved in the decision of the Dragon and Phoenix Catastrophe. He had seen the power of masters such as Hongjun Daozu and Luo Hou. Compared with Hongjun Daozu at that time, there was a huge difference between the two.  It is incomparable. During the Dragon and Phoenix Tribulation, Taoist Hongjun, Zhu Jiuyin still had the confidence to fight. At least he was confident that he could escape unscathed. However, facing Taoist Hongjun who had become a saint, he continued to fight.  I can't even think of fighting him.

    At this time, Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but sigh secretly, and said in his heart: "If you don't become a saint, you are like an ant. The power of a saint is indeed amazing, far beyond what a quasi-sanctuary like me can withstand!"

    The mere pressure of momentum made Zhu Jiuyin lose the idea of ??fighting. One can imagine how easy it would be for Daozu Hongjun to deal with him if he wanted to.

    However, just when Taoist Hongjun regained his momentum, the thirty-six Dinghai Divine Pearls in Zhu Jiuyin moved. Perhaps it was the pressure from Taoist Hongjun that stirred up the Pangu remnants of the thirty-six Dinghai Divine Pearls.  With his last will, the thirty-six Dinghai Divine Pearls merged into Zhu Jiuyin's spine in an instant, making him puff up his chest.

    Fortunately, Taoist Hongjun stopped paying attention to Zhu Jiuyin's actions at this time, otherwise Zhu Jiuyin might be in a bad situation. After all, he was facing a saint.

    After scanning it once, Taoist Hongjun said: "You will sit in this row from now on, and you are not allowed to change it at will!"

    But when he said this, Daozu Hongjun's eyes swept over Hongyun, and something strange flashed across his expression. Unfortunately, no one present noticed it, not even Zhu Jiuyin, because at this time  Zhu Jiuyin has noticed his own changes and is studying himself.

    After making the instructions, Taoist Hongjun finally began to preach. His lecture lasted for a thousand years. During this thousand years, Taoist Hongjun only taught the basics. Unfortunately, for Zhu Jiuyin and Yi Qian Ancestral Witches, there was no trace at all.  Useless, because they have no soul and cannot practice.?This made all the ancestral witches in Dijiang feel regretful.

    A thousand years have passed. After the basics were explained, Taoist Hongjun began to explain the three thousand avenues. Unfortunately, the 'Jade Disc of Creation' that Taoist Hongjun got was incomplete. The three thousand avenues he got were not perfect.  It's just the basics, most of the things are useless to Zhu Jiuyin, and only Shinto is of some use to Zhu Jiuyin.

    When Zhu Jiuyin was originally ready to listen carefully, he didn't expect that Taoist Hongjun just talked about a concept and ended it. This made Zhu Jiuyin a little angry.

    The Three Thousand Dao just started talking about the Two Thousand and the time passed. Although everyone present was a Daluo Jinxian-level master, Hongjun Daozu only taught the basics in his sermons, but that alone made them such people.  It was a great achievement and gave them an understanding of the great road.

    Except for a few people in the ancient world who had inheritance, most people just relied on instinct to practice. Although Hongjun Taoist's sermons only taught the basics, it gave them the opportunity to practice again, so that they no longer relied on  It¡¯s instinctive to practice.

    Of course, when they benefited from Daozu Hongjun, their luck was also absorbed by Daozu Hongjun, and as they practice in the future, Daozu Hongjun can also obtain endless merits and wash them with merits.  Wash away the karma caused by the dragon and phoenix calamity.

    In this sermon, Taoist Hongjun gained a lot of benefits, but one thing gave him a headache, because he did not benefit from the Twelve Ancestral Witches and Sanqing.

    The Twelve Ancestral Witches were practicing the Nine Revolutions Mysterious Technique inherited from the Great God Pangu, and they did not have a soul, so they did not gain anything from the three thousand avenues he talked about. Of course, Zhu Jiuyin did not gain anything at all, but  Zhu Jiuyin's harvest was really too small, and it was insignificant to him. The divine way among the three thousand avenues taught by Taoist Hongjun was just an empty shell, with no substance at all. But the most important thing is because  Zhu Jiuyin has a heavy treasure on his body to suppress his own luck, so his luck will not be lost.

    As for the Sanqing, it is better to say that they are the differentiation of Pangu Yuanshen, and they have the treasure of acquired merits, the "Heaven and Earth Xuanhuang Exquisite Pagoda" to suppress their own luck, so Hongjun Daozu can't get any luck from them.

    "When it comes to the three thousand avenues passed down by Taozu Hongjun, most of them are just superficial, and many of them are just an introduction. The inheritance he received himself will be incomplete.

    The time of three thousand years passed by in a flash. When the time was up, Taoist Hongjun stopped preaching, and those people woke up from Taozu's sermons, because Taoist Hongjun only taught the basic Tao in these three thousand years.  , but then stopped when he got to the key point, which made many people feel uncomfortable.

    ???????????????????? But for Zhu Jiuyin, the ancestral witch, it was really a bit helpless, thinking that this visit was a bit worthless, because they didn't get anything from the sermons of Taoist Hongjun.

    Fortunately, Zhu Jiuyin was able to keep his composure, but Di Jiang and others had a trace of anger on their faces, feeling like they had been deceived.

    If they hadn¡¯t known that Taoist Hongjun¡¯s cultivation was unfathomable, they would have rushed forward to question Taoist Hongjun by now.

    " Taoist Hongjun also noticed the expression of the twelve ancestral witches, but he didn't pay attention to the twelve ancestral witches without souls at all, and didn't even pay attention to them.

    Just listen, Taoist Hongjun said: "This time the sermon ends here. When you go back and understand the Tao, I will inform you when the next sermon is given!"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 36 Blocking the Door

    Chapter 36 Blocking the Door

    When Daozu Hongjun finished speaking, he disappeared as silently as before, but before he disappeared, he glanced at Zhu Jiuyin. Zhu Jiuyin could naturally understand the intention of Daozu Hongjun's glance.  , which was a warning to him not to do anything wrong.

    Unfortunately, Hongjun Daozu's warning did not threaten Zhu Jiuyin. When receiving the threat from Hongjun Daozu, Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but snorted coldly in his heart and said to himself: "Hongjun Daozu, you underestimate me too much."  Zhu Jiuyin is gone. If there hadn't been the previous temptation, then I might still have taken care of it. Unfortunately, you have exposed your weakness. You don't dare to kill me now, because you are also under the law of heaven and controlled by it!  "

    Although Zhu Jiuyin didn't gain much from his visit to Zixiao Palace this time, he saw Taoist Hongjun's concern and understood more why Taoist Hongjun was eager to preach. Everything started because of him. As long as he  If Taoist Hongjun fails to conform to the way of heaven for a day, and his luck does not dissipate, then Taoist Hongjun will never dare to take action against him, because he has the will of the great god Pangu and the merits of Pangu to open the sky, so he killed himself.  Daozu Hongjun couldn't bear the backlash of Pangu's will.

    Killing, Zhu Jiuyin's idea at this moment was to kill Fuxi, Nuwa and Kunpeng. He wanted to nip the danger in the bud.

    When Daozu Hongjun disappeared, Zhu Jiuyin nodded to Di Jiang, then strode out of Zixiao Palace and headed towards Honghuang, while Di Jiang and others also followed.

    After seeing Zhu Jiuyin leave, Fuxi, Nuwa and Kunpeng all breathed a sigh of relief. To be honest, they were really afraid that Zhu Jiuyin would block them outside, but now it seems that Zhu Jiuyin still dare not talk to Hong  Jun Daozu was facing the enemy head-on, which made him relax a lot.

    After listening to Taoist Hongjun's sermon, Fuxi and Nuwa all gained a lot. Naturally, they were not willing to stay in Zixiao Palace to waste time. They were eager to return to their caves to digest what they had learned from listening to the sermon, so they came one by one.  They all left Zixiao Palace quickly.

    When everyone left, Zixiao Palace disappeared in front of them in an instant, and there was no trace of Zixiao Palace in the chaos, which made these people even more afraid of Daozu Hongjun.

    Just after Zixiao Palace disappeared, Dijun, Taiyi and Kunpeng turned their attention to Hongyun, Zhunti and Jingyin.

    I saw Kunpeng sneer and said: "Zhunti, Hongyun, now that you have left Zixiao Palace, you two should give me an explanation!"

    Kunpeng's words made Hongyun's face change color, and Zhunti was even more angry. However, Zhunti did not dare to ignore Kunpeng like he did in Zixiao Palace, because Kunpeng was not alone now. There were others around him.  Di Jun and Tai Yi are two masters.

    Zhunti took a deep breath to suppress the anger in his heart and said, "Kunpeng, what do you want?"

    Kunpeng said in a deep voice: "Zhunti, if you robbed my seat, you have to pay the price. If you don't have an explanation today, don't blame the poor Taoist for being ruthless!"

    At this time, Taiyi also took a step forward and said: "Fellow Daoist Kunpeng is right. If you dare to bully people from my demon clan, you have to pay the price. Otherwise, how can our demon clan gain a foothold in the ancient world!"

    When he said this, Taiyi sacrificed the innate treasure "Chaos Bell" and locked Zhunti firmly, while Dijun also sacrificed the innate spiritual treasures "Hetu" and "Luoshu".  A posture of taking action if there is disagreement.

    The expressions of Emperor Jun and Taiyi made everyone take a breath. Not for any other reason but for the treasure in their hands. Even Yuanshi Tianzun did not dare to act as unscrupulously as he did in Zixiao Palace. After all, the relationship between Emperor Jun and Taiyi  The performance was so strong that he was concerned about it.

    When Fuxi and Nuwa Empress saw that Di Jun, Taiyi and Kunpeng had joined forces to block Zhunti and Hongyun, they couldn't help but feel wary in their hearts. These people could do such a thing, and Zhu Jiuyin was no exception.  , so they wanted to leave immediately.

    Unfortunately, Fuxi and Nuwa realized it too late. Before they could leave, they heard a sinister voice: "Fuxi, Nuwa, where do you want to go? The cause and effect between us should be settled."  Got it!"

    As soon as these words fell, Zhu Jiuyin and a group of ancestral witches appeared in front of everyone, blocking the path of Fuxi and Nuwa.

    Fuxi's expression changed and he said in a deep voice: "Zhu Jiuyin, do you want to break your promise and get fat? Don't forget that Taoist ancestors have said that the cause and effect between us has been resolved!"

    Hearing Fu Xi's words, Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "Fu Xi, do you think I am a fool? Do you dare to pat your chest and say that you two brothers and sisters blocked my blow? You two brothers and sisters  If you dare to swear an oath to the great road, then I will turn around and leave without saying a word.But then don¡¯t mention this stupid thing again. The cause and effect between us cannot be settled by Taoist Hongjun with just one word. Under the Great Dao, Taoist Hongjun cannot interfere with the cause and effect!  "

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, everyone present took a breath. To be honest, none of them thought that Zhu Jiuyin would be so arrogant and dare to say such words. This simply did not take Daozu Hongjun seriously.  At this time, in the eyes of these people, they all thought that Zhu Jiuyin was crazy and was seeking death.

    It's a pity, how can these people know Zhu Jiuyin's heart, and how can they know the general trend of the world? It is no longer the Dragon and Phoenix Tribulation. Even during the Dragon and Phoenix Tribulation, Taoist Hongjun may not have the courage to kill Zhu Jiu.  Yin, because Zhu Jiuyin's heaven-opening merit is too great, and the backlash force is not what he is willing to bear.

    When Zhu Jiuyin appeared, Kunpeng, a bastard, was worried. If Zhu Jiuyin could ignore Hongjun Daozu's words and directly block Fuxi and Nuwa here, then he would definitely dare to kill him.  At the doorstep of his home, this made Kunpeng extremely distressed. If he had known that Zhu Jiuyin was such a madman, he should not have been foolish enough to provoke him, but now he was unable to advance or retreat.

    It is true that Zhu Jiuyin's appearance gave Kunpeng a headache, but it also made some people very happy. At least Zhunti and Jieyin breathed a sigh of relief, because everyone turned their attention to Zhu Jiuyin's appearance.  , and no longer pay attention to yourself, which is a good thing.

    There is a ¡®fool¡¯ like Zhu Jiuyin attracting everyone¡¯s attention, which is great news for Zhunti and Jieying, who are at a loss.

    ???????????? If Yuanshi Tianzun could still bear it when Taiyi and Dijun blocked the way of Zhunti and Jingyin, then Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s arrogant words now make him unbearable.

    Yuanshi Tianzun snorted coldly and said: "Zhu Jiuyin, you are so brave, you actually ignored the order of Tao Ancestor. Do you still have Taoism in your eyes?"

    When he saw Yuanshi Tianzun jumping out to help Fuxi and Nuwa Empress again, Zhu Jiuyin couldn't stand Yuanshi Tianzun's arrogance, and snorted disdainfully: "Yuanshi Tianzun, don't think that you were born earlier than me.  But you don¡¯t have the right to be presumptuous in front of me. For the sake of sharing the same origin, I won¡¯t argue with you this time. If you don¡¯t know what¡¯s interesting, then don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless and disregarding the feelings of the same origin!¡±

    When Yuanshi Tianzun heard that Zhu Jiuyin was ignoring him in this way, he was furious. Not only was he angry, but Taishang Laojun and Tongtian Cult Master were also angry, because Zhu Jiuyin was despising their three pure things.

    Yuanshi Tianzun shouted angrily: "You are so arrogant, Zhu Jiuyin, you are so arrogant!"

    Seeing the angry look on Yuanshi Tianzun's face, Di Jiang stepped forward and sneered: "Yuanshi Tianzun, why are you not convinced? If you are not convinced, then we might as well fight to see who is more powerful, you Sanqing, or us.  The second ancestral witch is very powerful, let¡¯s see which of us is the authentic Pangu sect!¡±

    As soon as Di Jiang said this, the other ancestral witches behind him raised their heads and roared, their fighting intentions evident. The fighting intentions of the twelve ancestral witches together shook the chaos.

    Although Sanqing is the division of Pangu's soul, they have not inherited Pangu's fighting spirit. Relatively speaking, the three of them are no match for the twelve ancestral witches at this time.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 37 The Three Purities Give in

    Chapter 37 Sanqing gives in

    Facing Di Jiang¡¯s provocation, Yuanshi Tianzun hated these ancestral witches with great hatred, because they were challenging the dignity of the Sanqing Dynasty.

    Just when Yuanshi Tianzun wanted to start a war with Di Jiang, Taishang Laojun took a step forward and said: "Di Jiang, do you really want to start a fight?"

    Without waiting for Di Jiang¡¯s reply, Zhu Jiuyin took the lead and said, ¡°Tai Shang Laojun, it¡¯s not that we want to provoke a fight, but that some people are always ignorant!¡±

    Everyone present was not a fool, so it was clear to everyone who Zhu Jiuyin was referring to. Yuanshi Tianzun repeatedly confronted Zhu Jiuyin and finally got his retribution, angering Zhu Jiuyin and a group of ancestral witches.

    No matter in terms of cultivation or numbers, these Sanqing are no match for the ancestral witches. In terms of cultivation, the three of them together may not necessarily be the rival of Zhu Jiuyin alone. After all, Zhu Jiuyin is now a complete physical body and has  In the cultivation of the quasi-sage, the three **s themselves have achieved little success, while the three pure states have not yet found the way to the law. Under this situation, why should Zhu Jiuyin give in to the three pure states? As for the meeting of the three pure states in the future  Proving the Tao and becoming a saint would suppress the witch clan, which was not a problem in Zhu Jiuyin's mind.

    Even if Zhu Jiuyin can bear it now, can he really change Sanqing's view of the Wu clan?  No, that is simply impossible. Sanqing despises the Wu Clan in his heart, and Zhu Jiuyin knows better that no matter how much he gives in, it is impossible for Sanqing to give up suppressing the Wu Clan. In this case, then Zhu Jiuyin  Why should Yin lose his face? Moreover, in ancient times, the strong were respected. The more he gave in, the more disadvantageous it would be to him. On the contrary, the stronger he became, the situation would change. People are always bullying and fearing the weak.  Hard, even Taoist Hongjun is no exception!

    Zhu Jiuyin showed strong performance at this time, so Taoist Hongjun would take care of it, and he would have a little more preparation time. As for what will happen in the future, Zhu Jiuyin can't care so much.  What he needs now is time to buy himself enough time.

    Of course, if Zhu Jiuyin successfully kills Nuwa and destroys the foundation of the demon clan, it will be a good thing for him.

    Facing Zhu Jiuyin's strength, Taishang Laojun couldn't help but frown. He was extremely angry at Zhu Jiuyin's arrogance, but he understood that now was not the time to fall out with Zhu Jiuyin. After all, he had no confidence that he could  Block Zhu Jiuyin and Yiqian Ancestral Witch.

    At this time, Taishang Laojun couldn't help complaining about Yuanshi Tianzun. If Yuanshi Tianzun hadn't been too arrogant and always acted in a self-righteous way, he would not have been in such a bad situation.

    It is useless to blame Yuanshi Tianzun at this time. Who made things happen? He can only find a way to deal with it, at least to ensure his own safety first. As for the life and death of Fuxi and Nuwa Empress, it has nothing to do with Sanqing.  Taishang Laojun will not care.

    I saw that Taishang Laojun took a deep breath and said: "Friend Zhujiu, the words of Taozu are in your ears. You don't have to do things too much. If you insist on fighting with Fuxi,  If fellow Taoist Nuwa is in trouble, then we, Sanqing, will not be in trouble with you!"

    Taishang Laojun said this, which made Zhu Jiuyin sneer in his heart. Taishang Laojun's concession made Zhu Jiuyin believe that what he did was right, and he wanted to gain a foothold in the ancient times.  Then you have to be ruthless and cruel enough.

    As soon as Taishang Laojun finished speaking, Yuanshi Tianzun's expression couldn't help but change, and he quickly said: "Brother"

    Before Yuanshi Tianzun could finish his words, Taishang Laojun couldn't help but shouted in a deep voice: "That's enough, second brother, this matter is not something we should get involved in. The Taoist ancestor will decide everything!"

    Seeing the angry look of Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun was dissatisfied, but he did not dare to say anything. Of course, the most important thing was that he himself did not have the ability to defeat the Twelve Ancestral Witches.

    Sanqing all gave in, which frightened many people present. After all, Zhu Jiuyin and Di Jiang were too strong and frightened them.

    When seeing Taishang Laojun's concession, Zhu Jiuyin sneered: "Taozu is not a Taoist, and he can't stop me from ending the cause and effect!"

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s attitude was very clear. He made it clear that he did not take Taoist Hongjun seriously and was determined to kill Fuxi and even Nuwa Empress here.  As for Kunpeng, the bastard, Zhu Jiuyin naturally wanted to kill him. It would be better for the Wu clan to lose this bastard. After all, Kunpeng, the bastard, was an insidious guy.

    As soon as the Sanqing retreated, Zhu Jiuyin had no time to talk nonsense. He had said everything he needed to say, and everything that followed would have to be solved by strength.

    Zhu Jiuyin thought loudly and shouted: "The magical power of time comes out, fix it!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin shouted, he immediately activated the power of the law of time, and the power of time standing still went towards Fuxi and Nuwa.

      Zhu Jiuyin's attack this time was completely a sneak attack. His move made everyone present even more worried. Zhu Jiuyin was already strong enough before, and even Daozu Hongjun didn't take it seriously, but now this  When the bastard attacked Fuxi and Nuwa Empress, he still used sneak attacks. The pressure put on them by such an arrogant and shameless person was even greater. For a moment, everyone present could not help but have an idea in their hearts. How could they not do it in the future?  It's best not to offend this bastard. Such a bastard is too dangerous.

    In fact, these people have no idea that Zhu Jiuyin did this to create such a perception for these people, otherwise he would not behave so shamelessly.

    Zhu Jiuyin's attack was a sneak attack to those who were watching, but it was not a sneak attack to Fuxi. Ever since Zhu Jiuyin suddenly appeared and blocked his way, Fuxi had been preparing for Zhu Jiuyin's surprise attack. After all,  He had fought against Zhu Jiuyin, and he had also seen the power of Zhu Jiuyin's magical power of time.

    When Zhu Jiuyin took action, Fuxi rushed towards Zhu Jiuyin with a thought and protected Empress Nuwa behind him. It was obvious that he wanted to sacrifice himself to gain a chance for Empress Nuwa.  .

    When Fuxi rushed towards Zhu Jiuyin, Empress Nuwa said sadly: "No!"

    She wanted to stop it, but unfortunately she couldn't do it because Zhu Jiuyin had already taken action. When the magical power of time was activated, Zhu Jiuyin's right fist had already been swung out.

    This punch exerted his own strength to the limit. For Zhu Jiuyin, he knew that he only had one strike, and he had to kill Fuxi or Nuwa with this blow.  Otherwise, Taoist Hongjun would definitely appear.

    With one punch, Zhu Jiuyin's quasi-saint-level power was completely exposed in front of everyone. The punch was like thunder, so powerful and heavy that the chaos was shaken by the punch. Everyone present could clearly feel it.  Judging how powerful Zhu Jiuyin's punch is, it can be said unceremoniously that even a star in front of Zhu Jiuyin will be shattered by his punch. The power of Zhu Jiuyin's punch is already  It has reached a level that they could not even imagine.

    When he saw Zhu Jiuyin's punch, Di Jiang's eyes shot out with a bright light. He could feel how big the gap between himself and Zhu Jiuyin was from Zhu Jiuyin's punch.

    Not only was Di Jiang calculating the gap between himself and Zhu Jiuyin, everyone present was also calculating. Zhunti and Jieyin were even more frightened. After all, they had not seen Zhu Jiuyin and Fu Xi in Zixiao.  In the battle in front of the palace, they had no idea how terrifying Zhu Jiuyin was.

    When he saw Zhu Jiuyin's punch, Taiyi's face became very gloomy. He said to Di Jun: "Brother, Zhu Jiuyin and those ancestral witches are probably our biggest opponents in the fight for world hegemony. We must be careful in the future.  Got it!"

    After hearing Taiyi's words, Di Jun nodded and said: "Brother Xian is right, this bastard is too cruel, the power of this punch is really amazing, I can't stop him from this blow."  , I wonder if my dear brother is confident in blocking Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s punch?¡±

    Di Jun's question made Taiyi hesitate for a moment, then he shook his head and said: "Brother, with my current cultivation level, I can't block Zhu Jiuyin's punch. After all, I haven't completely refined Chaos yet."  The clock cannot exert the power of this innate treasure, but with the Chaos Bell protecting me, I am confident that I can escape from Zhu Jiuyin's hands!"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 38 Still arrogant

    Chapter 38 Still arrogant

    Taiyi's confidence is not unreasonable. After all, he is different from Dijun. He has the innate treasure "Chaos Bell" to protect him. Even if he can only exert a little power, it is enough to protect himself. Of course, this premise is that Zhu Jiuyin does not have  An innate treasure, but this is obviously impossible.

    Speaking of this innate treasure, we have to mention Taoist Hongjun. Originally, Taoist Hongjun was very dissatisfied with Zhu Jiuyin, a junior who dared to snatch food from the tiger's mouth in front of him. But when he knew that Zhu Jiuyin was an ancestral witch without Yuan  When he was a god, he put down his worries. In his opinion, even if Zhu Jiuyin got Luo Hou's black lotus, it would be useless. After all, Zhu Jiuyin couldn't refine this innate spiritual treasure without the soul sacrifice.

    "It's a pity that Daozu Hongjun miscalculated. He didn't expect that Zhu Jiuyin would create the method of blood sacrifice on his own, and he didn't even expect that Zhu Jiuyin would practice Shinto.

    ????????????????????????????????????????I don't know much about the Shinto Hongjun Daozu, let alone Zhu Jiuyin would practice this avenue.

    Zhu Jiuyin's punch made the Taoist Hongjun who had just become invisible angry. Zhu Jiuyin was too arrogant and did not take his warning into consideration at all.

    Although the news from Zixiao Palace has been revealed to everyone, Taoist Hongjun is still paying attention to these people. Zhu Jiuyin's sudden action makes Taozu Hongjun unacceptable. The most important thing is that Zhu Jiuyin's action was too sudden.  It was too late for Daozu Hongjun to react, and even if he wanted to stop it, it was too late.

    When Taoist Hongjun noticed that Zhu Jiuyin was using his magical power of time, he suddenly thought and shouted: "Stop!"

    It's a pity that Zhu Jiuyin didn't pay attention to Daozu Hongjun's cry, and his fist hit Fuxi's body firmly. Stars could be broken by Zhu Jiuyin's punch, let alone Fuxi.  With one punch, Fuxi's physical body instantly collapsed, leaving only a trace of his soul.

    Just when Zhu Jiuyin was about to kill again, a divine light fell and covered Fuxi's soul, and then Taoist Hongjun appeared in front of Zhu Jiuyin.

    When Taoist Hongjun appeared, Kunpeng, the bastard, breathed a sigh of relief and thought to himself: "Zhu Jiuyin, you bastard, let me see how you answer this time!"

    Hongjun Daozu shouted in a deep voice: "Zhu Jiuyin, you are so brave, didn't you hear what I said?"

    Zhu Jiuyin sneered and said: "So what if you heard it? I don't think I need your consent to understand cause and effect. This world was opened by Pangu Father God, not controlled by you. As the inheritor of Pangu's bloodline, I  , why should I obey your orders!"

    Crazy, really too crazy. Zhu Jiuyin made everyone present see what it means to be a madman. They were a little shocked by a person who could be so arrogant in front of a saint.

    Hongjun Daozu did not expect that Zhu Jiuyin would have such a change, that he would dare to be so presumptuous in front of everyone, and his face could not help but darken.

    At this moment, Taoist Hongjun had murderous intentions towards Zhu Jiuyin, but when his murderous intentions came together, an invisible will suddenly surged out of the wilderness. As soon as that will came out, Taoist Hongjun was shocked by it.  , that is the aura of the Great God Pangu, although it is only a fragmented will, but as Zhu Jiuyin said, this world was opened by the Great God Pangu, and there is Pangu's will in the entire world. He wants to kill Zhu Jiuyin  Then consider the consequences.

    When Pangu's will appeared, not only Hongjun Daozu felt it, but even Sanqing felt it, not to mention Zhu Jiuyin and other ancestral witches. When Pangu's will appeared, Zhu Jiuyin's  He felt more at ease. Since he wanted to go crazy, he had to spend money. It was not safe to rely solely on Pangu's will.

    With a thought in his mind, Zhu Jiuyin let go of his spiritual consciousness, and instantly the back of his head showed boundless merits. They were the merits left by Pangu's creation of the sky, and Zhu Jiuyin's last calamity.  As soon as such huge merits were obtained, Daozu Hongjun's face turned as dark as ink. He knew that he had underestimated Zhu Jiuyin.

    Although Taoist Hongjun has achieved enlightenment and sainthood through the inheritance of the 'Jade Disk of Creation', he has proved that he is a saint of heaven and not a saint of the great road. Facing a person with such huge merits like Zhu Jiuyin, if he dared to kill him,  The Dao of Heaven will not let him go. Even if he is a saint, he will be punished by heaven. Under the punishment of heaven, he, a saint, will also perish. After all, Zhu Jiuyin at this time has already elicited the merits of Pangu's creation of heaven, and killed him.  Killing Zhu Jiuyin would definitely result in the backlash of Pangu's will, which was something Taozu Hongjun could not bear.

    Hongjun Daozu said with a gloomy face: "Okay, very good, no wonder you dare to be so arrogant, it turns out that Pangu has already led to the merits of opening the sky!"

    Zhu Jiu said in a gloomy voice: "Yes, I am protected by the merits and virtues of Father Pangu. Even if I am a saint, I am not afraid. If my witch clan is not born without a soul, I am afraid that my enlightenment will not be later than you!"

      As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, everyone present was in an uproar, "What? This Zhu Jiuyin is too arrogant. He dares to compare with Daozu Hongjun. This is really crazy!"

    Originally, everyone thought that Zhu Jiuyin's words would be refuted by Taoist Hongjun, but soon they knew that they were wrong. Taoist Hongjun said in a deep voice: "Yes, you have such profound merits. If you have Yuan  God, then you can use merit to achieve enlightenment and become a saint, but I would like to know where you know the method of enlightenment?"

    Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "I inherit the bloodline of Pangu Father God, so I naturally know something about how to attain enlightenment. After all, you are not the only one in this world who knows how to attain enlightenment. The Dragon and Phoenix Tribulation  The dead Luo Hou among them also knows it, and so does the Ancestral Dragon, Zu Feng, and Qilin King!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, everyone present was shocked, especially Sanqing. They always considered themselves to be Pangu's authentic sect, but they did not expect that Zhu Jiuyin, a shaman who only inherited the bloodline of Pangu, knew this.  They knew nothing about the method of enlightenment. This gap made it difficult for them to accept.

    Not only Sanqing was shocked, but the ancestral witches like Di Jiang were also shocked. They did not expect Zhu Jiuyin to know so many things!

    Daozu Hongjun took a deep look at Zhu Jiuyin and said: "Okay, it seems that I underestimated you. No wonder you were able to escape from Luo Hou's hands, but you are not able to challenge the saint!  "

    Zhu Jiuyin said disapprovingly: "So what if I am a saint? As long as I maintain my luck, no one dares to kill me. Father God Pangu has contributed to heaven and earth. I am protected by his luck, so I can naturally be at ease!"

    Daozu Hongjun was not angered by Zhu Jiuyin's words. For him, although Zhu Jiuyin was protected by Pangu's luck, if he could not attain the Great Dao, he was still just an ant, just a bigger ant, and it would not affect him at all.  In the overall situation, Hongjun Daozu would not let Zhu Jiuyin be so arrogant, otherwise his dignity would be affected.

    Hongjun Taoist Ancestor snorted disdainfully and said: "Zhu Jiuyin, when your luck comes to an end, I will let you see the methods of a saint so that you will not continue to be the same as you always were!"

    With a thought in his mind, Taoist Hongjun sprinkled three rays of divine water on Fuxi's soul, and then shouted loudly: "Sheng!"

    As soon as Daozu Hongjun finished speaking, the three-light divine water exuded endless vitality, and Fuxi's physical body reappeared in front of everyone in an instant. This was something that came from nothing. Such a method made everyone present marvel.  , this saint is indeed remarkable.

    Those people only saw how Taoist Hongjun restored Fuxi's physical body from scratch, but in Zhu Jiuyin's eyes they saw the avenue of life among the three thousand avenues. However, this was not entirely the power of Taoist Hongjun, but  He used the power of the 'Jade Disk of Creation' to induce the power of heaven.

    Daozu Hongjun said to Zhu Jiuyin: "You see, in front of the saint, all your methods are not worth mentioning. Now the cause and effect between you, Fuxi and Nuwa is over. You have nothing to say this time, right?"  ?¡±

    Zhu Jiu said in a gloomy voice: "The saint is really amazing, he can mobilize the power of heaven in an instant, but unfortunately it is not the power of the great road. The cause and effect between us is over, but I hope he will not provoke me again, otherwise he will still  It is inevitable that he will die, and he may not have such good luck next time! Although the road to life is good, it will still be crushed in the face of absolute power!"

    Having said this, Zhu Jiuyin ignored Daozu Hongjun and turned to Di Jiang and said, "Brother, let's go!" After saying that, Zhu Jiuyin turned around and headed towards Honghuang!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 39 On Merits

    Chapter 39: On Merits

    Zhu Jiuyin turned around and left. Di Jiang and the other ancestral wizards didn't say anything, but followed Zhu Jiuyin. For them, the Hongjun Taoist in front of them was really too powerful.  You can kill yourself.

    After Zhu Jiuyin left, Daozu Hongjun shook his head secretly, disdainful of Zhu Jiuyin's rude behavior. In his opinion, Zhu Jiuyin was the next Ancestral Dragon, and he would not escape death in the end. After all, he was the next Ancestral Dragon.  Trying to prove the Tao will not work, and the great god Pangu is a good example.

    In the heart of Taoist Hongjun, he believed that Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan had no souls, and the only way they could go was to prove the Tao with force, and there was no other way. Unfortunately, Taoist Hongjun was wrong. The Three Thousand Great Dao is not only suitable for proving the Tao with force.  In the witch clan.

    Taoist Hongjun glanced at Fuxi and Nuwa and said, "You should take care of yourself. Don't provoke Karma easily in the future. I can save you once, but I can't save you for the rest of your life!"

    With that said, Daozu Hongjun disappeared in front of everyone, just as he had just appeared and disappeared without a trace!

    It was a pity that the words of Daozu Hongjun were not remembered by Nuwa and Fuxi. They were killed by Zhu Jiuyin with one hit. This aroused the incomparable hatred in their hearts. At this time, they were completely hated.  My eyes were mesmerized and I couldn't listen to Daozu Hongjun's warning.

    Hongjun Daozu also saw the inner thoughts of Nuwa and Fuxi, so he warned them just now, but Hongjun Daozu's good intentions were ignored.

    Although Fuxi recovered his physical body, his eyes were full of endless hatred. Seeing the expressions of Fuxi and Nuwa, he had always been afraid that he would be hated by Zhu Jiuyin. Now Fuxi and Nuwa  Naturally, he was happy to block him in front of him. For him, the greater the reaction of Fuxi and Nuwa, the safer he would be. For him, he wished that Fuxi and Nuwa would go to Zhu Jiuyin for revenge.

    After Zhu Jiuyin made such a fuss, Kunpeng was no longer in the mood to argue with Hongyun, Zhunti, and Jie Yin about the seats. Of course, even if he wanted to argue, he couldn't find anyone to argue with. When Daozu Hongjun appeared, Zhunti, Zhunti,  The two of them had long since escaped secretly.

    As for Hongyun, he also escaped with the help of Zhen Yuanzi. Even if Kunpeng wanted to find someone to vent to, he could only suppress the anger in his heart.

    Di Jun and Tai Yi were aware of the departure of Zhunti, Jie Yin and Hong Yun. After all, they were not as afraid of Zhu Jiuyin as Kunpeng. Their thoughts were entirely focused on Zhu Jiuyin, Fuxi and Nuwa.  In the fight, although these two people saw Zhunti and the others leaving, they did not remind Kunpeng out loud. Although Di Jun and Tai said very well and wanted to help Kunpeng with all their strength, in their hearts they were like this.  But the two of them didn't think so. For them, they couldn't offend others as long as they didn't offend others. After all, after seeing the horror of Zhu Jiuyin, the two of them had other ideas about Kunpeng, the bastard.

    Zhu Jiuyin was able to face Taoist Hongjun without giving in, and from Taozu Hongjun's mouth, they also learned that Zhu Jiuyin knew the method of enlightenment. The most important thing was that Zhu Jiuyin participated in the Dragon and Phoenix Tribulation. This  Everything was too shocking to them, and they really didn't want to offend a madman like Zhu Jiuyin at this time.

    When Kunpeng came back to his senses and couldn't find Jie Yin, Zhunti and Hong Yun, he naturally knew that the brothers Di Jun and Tai Yi probably had something in mind. After all, he was not a fool. For these two brothers,  Kunpeng was naturally wary. He was afraid that the two brothers would sell him out to please Zhu Jiuyin.

    Do the two brothers, Di Jun and Tai Yi, have such thoughts? Yes, but they have a thief heart but not a thief courage. After all, they don¡¯t understand Zhu Jiuyin, nor do they understand Kunpeng. The most important thing is that the two brothers are ambitious.  , leaving Kunpeng with someone who can attract Zhu Jiuyin's attention is also a good thing for them.

    ???????? Zhu Jiuyin, after returning from chaos to Pangu Temple, has been thinking about this collision with Taoist Hongjun.

    After returning to the temple, looking at Di Jiang and others who were hesitant to speak, Zhu Jiuyin smiled calmly and said: "Brother, if you have anything to say, just say it. We are brothers and there is nothing to worry about!  "

    Hearing Zhu Jiuyin's words, Di Jiang breathed a sigh of relief. Although they said they were brothers, Di Jiang and the others were still unfamiliar with Zhu Jiuyin. After all, Zhu Jiuyin had his own brother since he was born.  Thoughts, and Zhu Jiuyin's behavior was different from theirs, which naturally made Di Jiang concerned.

    Di Jiang took a deep breath and said: "Second brother, at what level is your current cultivation level? How far is your current cultivation level compared to that of Taoist Hongjun?"

    Hearing Di Jiang¡¯s words, Zhu Jiuyin naturally understood the intention of Di Jiang¡¯s words, so he smiled bitterly and said: ¡°Brother, don¡¯t think I dare to ignore Daozu Hongjun¡¯s warning, but when it comes to my cultivation, I¡¯m far behind.Well, the power of a saint is beyond what you and I can understand. As for my own cultivation, I have just entered the realm of a quasi-sage. The gap between a quasi-sage and a saint is huge!  "

    Di Jiang frowned and said, "Since your cultivation is far inferior to that of Taoist Hongjun, why were you so tough before? Are you really not afraid that Taoist Hongjun will kill you in anger?"

    For the ancestral witches like Di Jiang, they do not know the true meaning of the words in the previous conversation between Zhu Jiuyin and Hongjun Daozu. For them, in the ancient times, the strong were respected. Since Zhu Jiuyin cultivates  Because he is not as good as Taoist Hongjun, he has no ability to protect himself.  As for Zhu Jiuyin's boundless merits, they didn't put it in their hearts at all. The only thing they cared about was strength.

    Hearing this, Zhu Jiuyin shook his head secretly. Without the soul, he could not understand the Dao. This was the gap. He had already made the matter very clear in his conversation with Daozu Hongjun, but for Di Jiang, these  People still don't understand how this can prevent Zhu Jiuyin from worrying.

    Zhu Jiuyin sighed and said: "Brother, although my cultivation is not as good as that of Taoist Hongjun, I may not be afraid of him. You don't understand the use of merit, but Taoist Hongjun knows that we inherit the blood of our father."  , with Father God¡¯s heaven-opening merits suppressing his own destiny, as long as his destiny is not lost, Taoist Hongjun will not dare to kill me, otherwise he will not end well under the will of heaven!¡±

    Di Jiang shook his head and said: "Second brother, I don't know what the merits are. Can you explain to us in detail why this merits make even a saint like Hongjun Daozu fearful!"

    Di Jiang wants to hear it, and Zhu Jiuyin is naturally willing to explain. This is a good thing for him. After all, if people like Di Jiang understand the benefits of merit, they will take it into account in their future actions, and perhaps avoid the lich war in the future.  The fate of death.

    Zhu Jiuyin said: "Brother wants to hear it, so let me explain it. When it comes to merit, it is the reward given by Heaven to those who have contributed to the heaven and earth. This heaven and earth was opened by Pangu's father, and Heaven owes the father God's cause and effect.  , Father God opened the sky and died, and his supreme merit of opening the sky was inherited by us. Of course, it is not just the twelve of us. The three pure gods also inherited the merit of Father God opening the sky, and the law of heaven is indebted to them.  The cause and effect of God the Father, so as long as we do not do evil things to damage our own merits and destiny, then no matter who wants to kill us, we must consider the existence of heaven. Perhaps for people at the level of Daluo Jinxian  I don¡¯t know the importance of merit, but for a saint like Hongjun Daozu, he knows the use of merit very well!¡±

    When they heard Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s explanation, the eyes of Di Jiang and others couldn¡¯t help but light up, and Di Jiang said anxiously: ¡°So we don¡¯t need to worry about anything anymore, we can completely conquer the wilderness!¡±

    As soon as Di Jiang said this, Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but sigh in his heart: "Oh no, not only did this not make them wary, but it actually aroused their greed!"

    Zhu Jiuyin quickly said: "Brother, things are not like this. If we act recklessly, it will definitely damage our own merits. When the merits disappear, then we will also lose the protection of Father God!"

    It's a pity that Zhu Jiuyin's words were not remembered by Di Jiang and others. Perhaps among the ancestral witches, only Empress Hou Tu understood it, but what effect could she alone have? This made Zhu Jiuyin  I was greatly disappointed.

    But things have already happened, and he has nothing to do, and there is no use regretting it. After all, Zhu Jiuyin knows in his heart what will happen to the ancestral witches in the future!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 40 Disappointment

    Chapter 40 Disappointment

    Di Jiang waved his hand and said, "As long as we pay attention to this, there won't be any big problem. By the way, second brother, do you really know how to attain enlightenment?"

    Hearing Di Jiang's question, Zhu Jiuyin sighed secretly, nodded to Di Jiang and said: "I know, each of the three thousand avenues can be proved, but since our witch ancestors do not have a soul, it is suitable for us  There are very few paths to enlightenment. In the end, we can only follow the path of God the Father and the path of enlightenment through strength. However, on this path we are completely different from God the Father. If we follow the path of God the Father,  Then we will be on a road of no return!"

    When the grumpy Zhu Rong heard this, he shouted loudly: "Second brother, are you mistaken? How could we embark on a road of no return?"

    Zhu Jiuyin was not dissatisfied because of Zhu Rong's questioning, and said calmly: "How could I be wrong about such an important matter? Since you don't believe it, then I have to ask you, it is the father who has a strong body and pure blood.  Or is it that our bodies are strong and our blood is pure?¡±

    Zhu Rong said loudly: "No need to ask, of course it is Father God!"

    Zhu Jiu said in a gloomy voice: "Since you know that you are not comparable to Father God, and Father God's powerful chaotic true body has perished in the open sky, do you think you are stronger than Father God? No matter where we are,  Both in terms of blood and qualifications, we are far inferior to Father God. The most important thing is that Father God has the soul to understand the laws of the great road. However, we, the ancestral witches, cannot understand the law of the great road without the soul. Under such circumstances, do you think we can compete with him?  Does God the Father follow the same path?¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words made all the ancestral witches present feel moved. They all understood that Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words made sense. For a moment, they couldn¡¯t help but ask themselves, have they really taken the wrong path?

    After a while, Di Jiang said: "Second brother, what do you think we should do?"

    Zhu Jiuyin said: "We must change. The Nine Revolutions Xuan Gong is indeed powerful, but it requires huge accumulation. Even if we work hard to reach the Eighth Revolution, we will be at the peak and can no longer move forward. Wanting to become a saint in the Nine Revolutions is just a dream.  , since the physical body cannot work, we can only change, and the path of law is a good path. After all, our bloodline inherits Father God¡¯s understanding of the great road, and we have an innate advantage in this regard!¡±

    At this time, Di Jiang couldn't help but frowned and said: "Second brother, don't forget, we are different from Father God. Father God has a soul but we don't have a soul. How do you want us to understand the laws of the great road!"

    Zhu Jiuyin took a deep breath and said: "Since I brought it up, there is naturally a solution. Among the three thousand avenues, there is a divine way. As long as we practice the divine way and use the power of the divine way, we can understand the avenue. It will not  He is restricted because he has no soul!¡±

    "Shinto?" Di Jiang asked doubtfully, "What is Shinto? How to practice it?"

    Zhu Jiuyin said: "By condensing the power of laws to form a godhead, one can achieve Shinto. However, this road is not easy to walk. Fortunately, this time we went to Zixiao Palace to listen to Taoist ancestors' sermons. Although Taoist Hongjun did not know much about Shinto,  I understand, but his introduction made me think of a shortcut. We have a tribe, and as long as you accept the incense and faith of the tribe, you can form a godhead and enter the path of Shinto in a short time!"

    Although people like Di Jiang are very eager for power, it is absolutely impossible for them to accept Zhu Jiuyin's opinion and help the ethnic faith and incense, because in their hearts they only believe in Father God Pangu.

    Di Jiang said in a deep voice: "Second brother, do you want us to betray God Father? This is impossible!"

    Hearing Di Jiang's words, Zhu Jiuyin's face turned gloomy. He never thought that Di Jiang would be so stupid and refused to accept the solution he finally thought of to solve the weakness of the witch ancestor. What's wrong with accepting incense and faith?  , and the Great God Pangu has died, so how can this be considered a betrayal!

    It's a pity that Zhu Jiuyin couldn't say these words, because not only Di Jiang had such thoughts, but also other ancestral witches had such thoughts. God Pangu had been supremely deified in the hearts of them, and they allowed  Don't let Zhu Jiuyin think like this.

    Zhu Jiuyin thought over and over again but still couldn't bear the ancestral wizards like Di Jiang to give up a great opportunity, so he said: "Brother, how can this be considered a betrayal? We are just seeking a way out for ourselves!"

    Di Jiang said in a deep voice: "That's enough, second brother, I don't want to hear you mention this again. We inherit the bloodline of Father God, so we must have Father God's will. Death is just a return to Father God's embrace."  What a big deal!¡±

    Di Jiang's words represented the other ancestral witches. As soon as Di Jiang said this, everyone else nodded in agreement with Di Jiang's words and turned a blind eye to Zhu Jiuyin's good intentions. This made Zhu Jiuyin very angry and felt very upset.  Scolding Di Jiang and these people are idiots who don't know how to adapt. It's precisely because they don't know how to adapt that they canIf the demon clan plots, it will be plotted by Sanqing, and it will be plotted by Hongjun Daozu.

    When Di Jiang said these words, there was a crack between Zhu Jiuyin and people like Di Jiang unconsciously. After all, his thoughts were completely different from those of people like Di Jiang. He could not be like people like Di Jiang.  Contemplating death, he worked hard to accumulate gains so that he could have a way out.

    Zhu Jiuyin took a deep breath and said: "Brother, if you persist like this, you will regret it one day. In this ancient world, the strong is respected and the fittest survive. Nothing is static. You  If you don¡¯t know how to adapt, it will only lead to the destruction of the Wu Clan, and the Dragon, Phoenix, and Qilin Clan can learn from the past!¡±

    Di Jiang was still unmoved by Zhu Jiuyin's persuasion. He said in a deep voice: "Okay, second brother, let's stop talking about this matter. Now we still talk about how to develop the ethnic group first. How?  Only now can our Witch Clan dominate the wilderness!"

    Hearing Di Jiang's words, Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but frown. A possibility suddenly occurred to him, so he quickly asked: "Brother, you want to follow the path of Zulong and the others, and want to seize the destiny of the prehistoric times."  Enlightenment in one body?"

    Di Jiang nodded and said: "This world was created by God the Father, so why shouldn't we conquer the wilderness and seize the destiny in one body?"

    When seeing Di Jiang's arrogant thoughts, Zhu Jiuyin was really speechless. On the way to plundering the destiny of heaven and earth and realizing the Tao, Luo Hou passed by and he died. Zulong passed by and died, and that was Hongjun.  The Tao Ancestor also went through the same journey, but in the end, although he did not die, he was deeply injured. He had to inherit the power of the 'Jade Disc of Creation' and become a saint. In short, embarking on this road is also a road of no return. Zhu Jiuyin is not  Will choose this path.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin was unwilling to take this path, he did not say anything more, let alone object, because he knew very well that the Shinto he proposed earlier had already caused dissatisfaction with the ancestral witches like Di Jiang.  If he stops him again, his carelessness will cause the Wu clan to split, which is also not what Zhu Jiuyin wants to see.

    For Zhu Jiuyin, the path he needs to take is completely different from others. He is also taking the path of proving the Tao through strength, but his process of accumulation is different.

    Zhu Jiuyin understood that if he stayed in the Pangu Temple and gathered with many ancestral witches, he would one day turn against each other. After all, the two sides have completely different concepts. As time goes by, conflicts will arise. In this case, Zhu Jiuyin also  The only option is to leave.

    Zhu Jiuyin took a deep breath and said: "Brother, since you intend to fight for hegemony, it's not a problem for us to gather around this temple all the time. Why don't the twelve of us form a tribe and bloom in a blooming way?  Developing in the wilderness will be more beneficial to the struggle for world hegemony!"

    Zhu Jiuyin is pursuing the trend of division in the name of Huangzi who wants to dominate the world. People like Di Jiang are not willing to take the path of Shinto, but for Zhu Jiuyin, it is inevitable. He can't do it because of people like Di Jiang.  If a person disagrees, he will give up this avenue, and for him, there is no way to quickly accumulate mana.

    If he only relied on his own accumulation, Zhu Jiuyin would not be able to achieve enlightenment and become a saint even after a few calamities. For him, he had no choice but to take this path.

    Zhu Jiuyin did not want to prepare any conspiracy, because no matter what he experienced during the Dragon and Phoenix Tribulation, or in this confrontation with Daozu Hongjun, Zhu Jiuyin deeply understood the truth that in the absolute  Conspiracy in the face of power is just a joke. Without enough power, even if you have great calculations, it will be useless, because absolute power can crush everything. This world speaks with power.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 41: The Witch Clan is Separated

    Chapter 41 The Witch Clan is divided

    Zhu Jiuyin never thought about this path of merit and enlightenment from beginning to end. Everything he did at the beginning was not entirely for the purpose of seeking merit. It was just his temptation. For him, the only thing he wanted was a world of freedom.  And the only way to do this is to prove the Tao with force.

    He has the power of the three laws in his body, as well as the existence of the two heaven-defying laws of time and space. For him, no matter which law he has mastered, he has the power to fight with the saints and is not afraid of the saints.

    The most fearful thing on the road to enlightenment through strength is fear in your heart. If you are afraid, you will never be able to attain enlightenment. When Pangu opened the sky, didn't he know the danger?  He knew it, but he was on the path to prove the Tao through strength, and he couldn't help but be afraid. Even if he knew there was no way out, he would not flinch. After accepting Pangu's will, Zhu Jiuyin knew this very clearly.  Chu.

    Of course, being fearless does not mean being reckless. You have to be strategic in doing things. Zhu Jiuyin still understands this. Otherwise, he would not have persuaded Di Jiang, the ancestral witch. Unfortunately, his idea failed. Di Jiang  People like Jiang didn't take his hard work seriously at all.

    When he heard Zhu Jiuyin's words, Di Jiang was moved. After all, Zhu Jiuyin's idea was really good. In this way, the Wu clan's sphere of influence in the ancient world could be expanded. However, Di Jiang was also worried.  In this way, their power will be dispersed, which will be somewhat dangerous.

    Just listening, Di Jiang said: "This method is very good, but it is a bit dangerous. After all, our strength will be dispersed!"

    Zhu Jiu said in a gloomy voice: "Brother, there is no need to be so concerned. I believe that no one will dare to attack our Wu clan in a short period of time. As time goes by, when our power develops, there is no need to be afraid!"

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words made sense, and made Zhu Rong, Gonggong and other ancestral wizards nod their heads. Although it was lively for everyone else to live together, without freedom, they also wanted to develop independently.

    Seeing that the other ancestral witches agreed with Zhu Jiuyin's suggestion, Di Jiang nodded and said: "Forget it, since everyone agrees, let's do this. We will be divided into twelve tribes, and we will start fighting for hegemony in response to each other.  The world!"

    When he heard that Di Jiang agreed to his proposal, Zhu Jiuyin breathed a sigh of relief. This way, he no longer had to worry about anyone stopping him from practicing Shinto.

    When the ancestral witches made a decision, the entire Wu Clan immediately started to move. You must know that the Wu Clan is famous for its obedience. As long as the ancestral witches gave an order, the entire Wu Clan was quickly divided into twelve tribes.  Each tribe is a witch formed from the essence and blood of the original ancestral witch. Zhu Jiuyin's tribe is the smallest. Because the law of time is too unnatural, his tribe has the smallest number of people, followed by Dijiang's tribe.

    Although there are a little few people, Zhu Jiuyin doesn't care. In his opinion, as long as he has enough time, the number of people is nothing. When his kingdom of God develops again, he believes that he has an endless supply of resources.  In order to supply the development of his tribe with endless supplies, you must know that Zhu Jiuyin took away the treasure house of the Qilin clan during the last dragon and phoenix calamity, and also looted Buzhou Mountain.

    Compared with other tribes, they are far behind. At least in a short period of time, they need to worry about their own lives, and this is not affected by Zhu Jiuyin's Luo.

    Zhu Jiuyin's choice was to go due east, and his goal was the East China Sea. When the Wu clan was divided into twelve tribes and each chose a direction to develop, Daozu Hongjun, who had always been very concerned about the development of the ancient times, couldn't help but have a headache.  stand up.

    Taoist Hongjun also had to have a headache. After all, although he had attained enlightenment and became a saint, he was a saint of heaven, not a saint of the great road. If he wanted to be a saint of the great path, he would need to clear away his own karma, and he would also need to gather the strength of the ancient world.  In the last sermon, Taoist Hongjun was not able to get the luck of the witch master. This made Taoist Hongjun not have a headache.

    Ancestral witches are different from Sanqing. Although Daozu Hongjun did not absorb luck from Sanqing, Daozu Hongjun is not worried. As long as he takes Sanqing under his disciples the next time he preaches, it will be natural.  It is possible to gather the luck of Sanqing, but this is not feasible for the ancestral witch. The ancestral witch has no soul, and the method of cultivating it is to use force to prove the Tao. The most important thing is that Zhu Jiuyin himself also knows the method of realizing the Tao.  In this way, Taoist Hongjun will not get the luck of the Wu clan, which will become a big obstacle for him to join the Tao.

    If the Wu Clan continues to stay in the Pangu Temple as before, then Taoist Hongjun can also breathe a sigh of relief. But now the Wu Clan has gone out in large numbers and divided into twelve tribes. In this way, they will surely plunder countless people in the wilderness.  Luck, this affected Hongjun Daozu's plan.

    For these witch ancestors, Taoist Hongjun still dare not show up.? Take action to kill them. After all, they have the merits of Pangu's creation of heaven and are protected by Pangu. If Taoist Hongjun dares to take action against them at this time, then he is afraid that he will not even be able to protect this holy position. How can such a change not be avoided?  This made Daozu Hongjun anxious.

    Originally, after accepting the inheritance of the Chaos Treasure 'The Jade Disk of Creation', Taoist Hongjun had calculated that as long as he preached three times, he would definitely be able to gather most of the luck of the prehistoric times, but now it seems that he was wrong  , from the development of the Wu Clan, he understood that three sermons were absolutely impossible to condense most of the prehistoric fortune, which required Hongjun Daozu to change his plan.

    Taoist Hongjun who was in Zixiao Palace sighed and said: "Well, since these bastards of the Wu clan are so ignorant, then I should put some obstacles in their way. Wait until the next sermon.  Choose two people from among everyone and let them manage the wilderness to limit the development of the Wu clan!"

    Thinking of this, Daozu Hongjun felt much better, but his idea was good, but could his actions really achieve his goal?

    In fact, Taoist Hongjun himself has no clue about this. If it is the ancestral witches of Dijiang, Taozu Hongjun still has confidence, but when it comes to the madman Zhu Jiuyin, Taozu Hongjun has no confidence at all, because this madman is  Anything can be done.

    Zhu Jiuyin's performance really made Taoist Hongjun a little worried. Although Taoist Hongjun was not worried about Zhu Jiuyin being able to achieve enlightenment and become a saint, after all, in his eyes, it was fundamentally impossible for an ancestral witch without a soul to achieve enlightenment.  , in his opinion, using force to prove the truth is a joke.

    Of course, we can¡¯t blame Taoist Hongjun for having such thoughts. After all, the tyrannical God Pangu died on the way to prove the Tao with his strength, not to mention the ancestral witch who only inherited the bloodline of God Pangu.

    Although it is difficult for ancestral witches to prove their enlightenment in the eyes of Taoist Hongjun, Zhu Jiuyin is very annoying. First of all, Zhu Jiuyin is too crazy in his behavior. With the power of a Daluo Jinxian, he dares to fight between himself and Luo Jinxian  He takes food from a tiger's mouth in front of his throat and participates in this top-level battle, but based on this, he is a madman who doesn't care, and this madman is also protected by Pangu's merits. The most important thing is that this madman  He actually used the dragon and phoenix to measure the calamity and obtain the supreme merit, which led to the merit of Pangu opening the sky.

    Since then, Zhu Jiuyin can make use of the power of merit. A madman is nothing, but a madman who has supreme merit and is protected by Pangu is something that people have to worry about.

    It was not that Daozu Hongjun didn¡¯t want to use a borrowed knife to kill people and use Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s enemies to deal with him, but Daozu Hongjun quickly gave up on this idea because it was simply impossible to achieve.

    Zhu Jiuyin, a madman, dared to kill Fuxi in front of him and turned a deaf ear to his orders. However, he was unable to do anything about this madman afterwards. All this was enough to scare those people.

    Hongjun Daozu couldn't help Zhu Jiuyin. Although Nuwa, Fuxi, and Kunpeng hated Zhu Jiuyin in their hearts, they would not choose to be enemies with Zhu Jiuyin before they had absolute strength. After all, this madman  He can do anything.

    If he provokes this lunatic again, Zhu Jiuyin's madness will definitely resort to the ruthless method of killing everyone. Even though Daozu Hongjun was able to save Fuxi once, it was because Fuxi died in Zixiao Palace.  Outside the door, Taoist Hongjun can naturally protect him, but in the prehistoric times, no one is sure whether Taoist Hongjun can continue to protect them!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 42 The Dragon King of the East China Sea

    Chapter 42 The Dragon King of the East China Sea

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s strength is something that no one wants to offend. This gives Zhu Jiuyin enough time to accumulate mana, enough time to comprehend the power of the law of the great avenue, and enough time to hone his physical body.

    It has to be said that Zhu Jiuyin is ahead of other ancestral witches in terms of physical body. He broke out in the realm of life and death several times, broke and then stood up again, making his true form of ancestral witch more perfect and more perfect than other ancestral witches.  He is close to the great god Pangu, but the difference between him and the great god Pangu is that the great god Pangu formed the true form of chaos based on chaos, while Zhu Jiuyin based on the law of destruction, condensed the heart of destruction, and there is Black Lotus.  Although the enhancement of this innate spiritual treasure is not as good as that of Pangu's true body, it still has unlimited development possibilities.

    For Zhu Jiuyin, he brought a group of shamans to the coast of the East China Sea and began to set up camp. Soon Zhu Jiuyin's tribe survived on the coast of the East China Sea.

    With the strength of Zhu Jiuyin, no one dares to offend him. To do so is to seek death. There is no such stupid person in this world.

    Since Zhu Jiuyin's tribe appeared on the coast of the East China Sea, the nearby Dragon Palace of the East China Sea became extremely worried. Everyone would be afraid of such a strong neighbor beside them, not to mention that the Dragon Clan is weak now, but the Dragon Palace has  There are countless treasures, which makes the Dragon King of the East China Sea even more worried.

    what to do?  The Dragon King of the East China Sea was extremely anxious in his heart. He did not dare to ignore the existence of Wu Zu, his neighbor. After thinking about it, the Dragon King of the East China Sea had no choice but to come to visit Zhu Jiuyin, hoping to have a good relationship with Zhu Jiuyin. After all, he was right  He said that the Wu clan was on the ancient land, while they were in the East China Sea.

    Zhu Jiuyin was not surprised by the visit of the Dragon King of the East China Sea. Although he was born not long ago, Zhu Jiuyin had already seen clearly the fundamentals of this ancient world. Everything is based on strength. No one will treat you without strength.  Treat it as one thing, and if you have the power, you can dominate the world.

    The Dragon Clan has been extremely low-key since the end of the Dragon and Phoenix Tribulation. For them, their vitality was severely damaged in the battle of the Dragon and Phoenix Tribulation. All the masters in the clan died in the battle, although this matter has not been reported to the outside world.  Yes, but for Zhu Jiuyin, who had participated in the Dragon and Phoenix Tribulation, it was clear. He naturally knew why the Dragon King of the East China Sea came. This was completely forced by the situation and had to come.

    Regarding the Dragon King of the East China Sea, Zhu Jiuyin did not embarrass him. After all, Zhu Jiuyin was now standing on the pinnacle of the ancient world. Although the existence of Dao Ancestor Hongjun made him somewhat concerned, except for Dao Ancestor Hong Jun, he  He was not afraid of anyone. Standing at such a peak, Zhu Jiuyin naturally did not bother to embarrass himself with someone like the Dragon King of the East China Sea. It would be too embarrassing for him.

    The Dragon King of the East China Sea is also a smart man. He had gotten to know Zhu Jiuyin before he came to visit him. He also knew something about the conflict between Zhu Jiuyin and Fuxi and Nuwa Empress, so before he came to visit Zhu Jiuyin  It is to prepare a generous gift in advance to show your sincerity.

    Since the Dragon King of Longhai is so knowledgeable, Zhu Jiuyin will not embarrass him. After the two parties met, Zhu Jiuyin said calmly: "I wonder why the Dragon King came to see me today?"

    The Dragon King of the East China Sea knew that this man was a clean and tidy person, so he said straight to the point: "Xiaolong came here today to ask for help from fellow Taoist. Fellow Taoist once participated in the dragon and phoenix calamity measurement. He should know that our dragon clan was involved in the calamity measurement battle."  Zhongke suffered heavy damage, and now fellow Taoists have come to the shores of the East China Sea to develop the tribe, so Xiaolong wants to get support from fellow Taoists so that I, the East China Sea, can be safe!"

    Ever since the Dragon and Phoenix Tribulation, the world has become restless. Many of the great demons who were originally controlled by the Dragon Palace have begun to resist and rebel against the Dragon Palace. This is most serious in the East China Sea, because there are the most masters in the East China Sea, and among them the most powerful ones.  The famous one is Donghua Zhenren, who is Dongwanggong, the future Emperor Donghua.

    Emperor Donghua was also an expert in the Zixiao Palace who listened to Daozu's sermons. After listening to Daozu's sermons, he returned to his cave to develop his power and became a famous overlord on the East China Sea.

    This Emperor Donghua is also a man of great luck. His cave is not simple. It is the Penglai Fairy Island above the three overseas islands.

    Hearing the request of the Dragon King of the East China Sea, Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but feel moved. The reason why he chose to develop a tribe in the East China Sea was because he wanted something. There was something he needed in the East China Sea. If he could get the local leader Donghai,  If the Dragon King helps, it can save him a lot of time.

    Thinking of this, Zhu Jiuyin smiled calmly and said: "Since the Dragon King is so aware of etiquette, I will naturally not refuse, and it is also a mutually beneficial thing for us. I wonder if the Dragon King knows the location of the three overseas islands?"

    When Zhu Jiuyin said this, the Dragon King of the East China Sea couldn't help but be startled. He didn't understand why Zhu Jiuyin mentioned the three overseas islands, but he didn't ask. After all, it's better not to inquire about some things.?So he said: "There are records in our Dragon Palace of the three overseas islands. Now only Penglai Immortal Island has been born. This Immortal Island is occupied by Donghua Zhenren. As for the other two islands, there is no news!"

    When the Dragon King of the East China Sea said this, Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but frowned, but then he thought about it, this was normal. If these three islands had been discovered by the Dragon Clan, then his plan would have failed.

    Zhu Jiuyin said: "That's it!"

    When he saw Zhu Jiuyin frowning, the Dragon King of the East China Sea moved in his heart and said: "If fellow Taoist intends to find the existence of this treasure island, then you can go to the depths of the East China Sea to explore. Although my Dragon Clan controls the four seas, in fact,  There are many places that we have no control over, and the depths of the East China Sea are one of them!"

    Although he did not know the details, it was a small gain. At least Zhu Jiuyin knew a general direction. For Zhu Jiuyin, all he needed to know was the direction. After all, he had time to search. If he could find any one  Immortal Island, this is a huge gain for Zhu Jiuyin, which can make his divine kingdom more prosperous.

    Next, Zhu Jiuyin and the Dragon King of the East China Sea just talked about some ordinary topics. After the Dragon King of the East China Sea got a clear answer from Zhu Jiuyin, he stopped staying and said goodbye.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin agreed to support the Dragon King of the East China Sea, the Dragon King of the East China Sea would not really turn to Zhu Jiuyin to help him suppress the East China Sea. After all, the Dragon King of the East China Sea was still wary of Zhu Jiuyin, and he did not want it to be easy to invite the gods.  It is difficult to send something to God.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The Dragon King of the East China Sea, who defeated those who were disobeying him, and the latter, the Dragon King of the East China Sea, became the territory of the witch clan. Therefore, for the Dragon King of the East China Sea, he came to see Zhu Jiuyin just to ask for an attitude.

    Zhu Jiuyin has no time to pay attention to Donghai's affairs now. The most important thing for him now is to improve his own cultivation and perfect the Shinto first.

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s requirements for his tribe were not simple. First, he chose a great wizard to take charge of tribal affairs on his behalf, and this person was Hou Yi.

    Zhu Jiuyin was also very surprised when Hou Yi appeared in his tribe. Zhu Jiuyin was very happy that this hero whose arrow would fall for nine days appeared in his tribe.

    In fact, it is right to think about it. Among the twelve ancestral witches, the great witch who inherited the law of time is the most powerful. Only with the blessing of the law of time can Hou Yi have the power of arrows falling for nine days.

    When he learned that Hou Yi was the great shaman of his tribe, Zhu Jiuyin searched all over Pangu Temple but could not find the legendary sun-shooting bow.

    Zhu Jiuyin attached great importance to Hou Yi and handed over the management of the tribe to him, while Zhu Jiuyin himself began to practice Shinto and prepare for his own Shinto.

    It can be said that the entire tribe of witches has the blood of Zhu Jiuyin, so they obeyed Zhu Jiuyin's orders. When Zhu Jiuyin asked them to believe in themselves, these people did not resist at all.  For them, Zhu Jiuyin is their heaven.

    Under the belief of the entire tribe, Zhu Jiuyin's Shinto cultivation has developed by leaps and bounds. The Kingdom of God has grown greatly under the nourishment of the power of faith, and Zhu Jiuyin's law of time has also begun to develop.  It has improved, and with the help of everyone's faith, he can feel the laws of the great road more clearly.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 43 The Supreme Treasure of Shinto

    Chapter 43: The Supreme Treasure of Shinto

    The growth of the Kingdom of God was something that was expected for Zhu Jiuyin, but there was one thing that surprised him. His own endless merits had a trace of integration when he received the power of faith.  , and after the fusion, Zhu Jiuyin found that his understanding of the avenue was even clearer. Such a discovery was very shocking to Zhu Jiuyin.

    For Zhu Jiuyin, he has always been worried about his understanding of the Dao. How can he not be surprised and cheered by such a change now?

    But Zhu Jiuyin was happy a little too early. The fusion of merit and the power of faith is not that easy. After a little fusion, it quickly stopped moving. This fusion was a drop in the bucket for him.

    When he looked at the power of merit and faith that had quickly become silent, Zhu Jiuyin felt extremely annoyed. He finally saw a glimmer of hope, but it ended in a moment. How could he not be annoyed?

    If merit and faith can be accumulated, the integration of the two cannot be accomplished by accumulation. Now there is absolutely no wavering between the two, even as time goes by and faith increases.  There is no sign of fusion at all.

    How could this happen? Zhu Jiuyin began to think about it. After thinking about it, Zhu Jiuyin didn't have a clear train of thought.

    Although it is said that Zhu Jiuyin has embarked on the path of Shinto, he still knows very little about Shinto. The most important thing is whether it is in Pangu's inheritance, Luo Hou's Cannian, or even Hongjun Daozu.  , this Shinto doesn¡¯t have much information for him to refer to.

    Unable to find a solution from inheritance, Zhu Jiuyin could only use the myths of later generations to find a solution. Suddenly, an idea flashed in Zhu Jiuyin's mind. After the Battle of the Gods, Taoist Hongjun became a god. From then on  Together they have opened up the divine way, and those gods rely on the innate spiritual treasure of the Conferred God List, which allows them to absorb incense and merit. Can I do the same!

    Thinking of this, Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s head became flexible. Merits can be condensed into treasures of merits, just like the treasure of acquired merits ¡®Heaven and Earth Xuanhuang Exquisite Pagoda¡¯ in the hands of Taishang Laojun, and faith can be attached to the spiritual treasure.

    The solution came to mind, but soon Zhu Jiuyin got a headache. What kind of treasure should he choose to condense his merits into? It would be great if he had the golden lotus of merit in the hands of Taoist Hongjun, so that he could completely integrate his merits into the golden lotus.  Then attach your faith to the golden lotus.

    But Zhu Jiuyin understood that if he wanted to get the Golden Lotus of Merit from Taoist Hongjun, there was no need to think about it. Not to mention that the relationship between him and Taoist Hongjun was not very good, even if Taoist Hongjun didn't care about him.  What do you think? Then he may not be able to succeed in asking for this spiritual treasure. After all, Taoist Hongjun will give this treasure to him in the future.

    Of course, Zhu Jiuyin also thought about waiting for the Conferred Gods War to take the opportunity to get this treasure, but Zhu Jiuyin quickly gave up on this idea because the time was too long and he couldn't afford to wait.  , and dare not wait, after all, time waits for no one for him.

    In fact, Zhu Jiuyin was completely wrong to think so. If he was really willing to put down his dignity and go to Taoist Hongjun to ask for this treasure, then he could succeed, because at this time Taoist Hongjun was also worried, how could he do it?  After collecting the fortune of the witch ancestor, if Zhu Jiuyin is willing to take the initiative to ask for it, Hongjun Daozu will naturally agree. Let alone the merit golden lotus, even if it is an innate treasure like the 'Tai Chi Diagram' and the 'Pangu Banner', Hongjun  Taoist Jun would give it to him. For Taoist Hongjun, the most important thing is to be in harmony with the Tao. As long as he can be in harmony with the Tao, no matter how high the price is, it will be worth it.

    "It's a pity that Zhu Jiuyin didn't know what Daozu Hongjun was thinking at this time, so he missed a great opportunity and lost a good opportunity to make great progress in his cultivation.

    It was not that Zhu Jiuyin had not thought about these treasures on his body. The black lotus he snatched from Luo Hou had been integrated into his divine heart, and when he broke through to the quasi-sage, the black lotus had completely  It took root in his divine heart and integrated with his divine heart, so that Zhu Jiuyin did not dare to have any idea of ????it. After all, he did not want to take risks and risk physical collapse.

    The two innate spiritual treasures, the 'Kunlun Mirror' and the 'Wheel of Time', are not suitable, because they are facing the two heaven-defying laws of time and space. Zhu Jiuyin does not dare to use them as test subjects. If something goes wrong  Wrong, then he wouldn't even have time to cry.

    The last one was Qinglian, but Zhu Jiuyin soon had to give up. Qinglian was related to the stability of his divine kingdom, and the divine kingdom was related to the foundation of his divine way. He did not dare to take this risk.  .

    When there was no result after thinking about it, Zhu Jiuyin thought of Pangu Temple again, but he still shook his head and gave up. After all, Pangu Temple was not something he could decide. If he really had to fight PanguThe idea of ??entering the palace will definitely be opposed by other ancestral witches, and may even lead to a break with the witch clan. Zhu Jiuyin also does not dare to take this risk.

    In the end, Zhu Jiuyin had no choice but to sigh: "Forget it, it seems that I can only settle for the second best. I can refine an acquired spiritual treasure by myself and combine it with merit to create a treasure of merit. Although it may be worse than other choices.  There are many, but they can solve the immediate difficulties. A thousand birds in sight is not as good as a bird in hand!"

    To refine the treasure of merit and virtue, Zhu Jiuyin had many choices, such as the Bell Cauldron Pagoda, etc., but after thinking about it, Zhu Jiuyin gave up because what he wanted to refine was not only a treasure of merit and virtue, but also a treasure that carried  The ultimate treasure of Shinto belief, he finally chose the palace.

    Only palaces can display the supreme power of Shinto. Bell towers are weaker than palaces. However, the refining of palaces requires huge amounts of materials and supreme design.

    The prestige of Shinto lies in its momentum. The temple is not only an attachment to Shinto, it is also a supreme treasure with supreme magical powers.

    When Zhu Jiuyin had such an idea, he couldn't help but think of the famous Forbidden City in later generations. The Forbidden City is the pinnacle of imperial elegance for thousands of years.

    Zhu Jiuyin had a good idea, but when he made his choice, he felt worried again. To refine such a world-shattering treasure, it requires supreme spiritual materials. What materials can withstand the power of the divine way, and there is nothing better than the best.  Chaos Stone.

    " What should be the source of the temple? The power of chaos is the best, but that is unrealistic, so Zhu Jiuyin can only retreat and seek the next best option, using the innate power of the five elements.

    The idea is good, but it takes time to realize it. After thinking about the solution to the problem, Zhu Jiuyin can no longer practice in seclusion. He needs to find materials. The best choice for Zhu Jiuyin is  One of the Three Immortals Islands.

    Abbot Yingzhou has not yet been born, he still has a chance, and it doesn't matter even if he can't find it, isn't there Penglai Immortal Island? As for Penglai Immortal Island already has an owner, it is the dojo of Emperor Donghua. This pair  For Zhu Jiuyin, that's not a problem at all. The worst he can do is kill Emperor Donghua. Anyway, in this ancient world, strength is the most important thing. Since Emperor Donghua doesn't have enough strength to keep Penglai Immortal Island, then taking it by himself is nothing.  , what's more, Zhu Jiuyin knew very well that the Donghua Emperor would die soon.

    Of course, this is just a choice for Zhu Jiuyin, and Penglai Immortal Island is only the last option for him. After all, Penglai Immortal Island has been around for a long time, and the chaotic atmosphere on it has dissipated. Perhaps  For others, the lack of chaos aura is a good thing, but for Zhu Jiuyin, it is not a good thing. After all, he hopes that the treasure he refines is the most powerful.

    After making the decision, Zhu Jiuyin stood up and said: "It seems that I am going to the depths of the East China Sea. If I find the abbot or Yingzhou, if not, I can only blame Donghua's bad life, and he  It¡¯s death anyway, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you die early or late!¡±

    As for the Fenbaoyan in the hands of Daozu Hongjun, Zhu Jiuyin will naturally not let it go, but he also needs time to wait.

    If Zhu Jiuyin's thoughts are known to Emperor Donghua, I'm afraid he will worry about his own safety. After all, being targeted by a fierce god like Zhu Jiuyin is not a good thing. The most important thing is  Even he didn't have the ability to withstand Zhu Jiuyin's fierce power.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 44 Abbot

    Chapter 44 Abbot

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s whereabouts this time were very low-key. After all, he did not want to attract the attention of Taoist Hongjun and ruin his own important event. You must know that this is a major event related to his enlightenment, so he cannot be careless at all.

    In fact, not many people paid attention to Zhu Jiuyin at this time. Although Taoist Hongjun had this headache for Zhu Jiuyin, Zhu Jiuyin's qualifications were there. Without the soul, in the eyes of Taozu Hongjun, it was destined.  If he cannot achieve enlightenment and become a saint, he will not spend too much energy on him.

    As for other ancient masters, these people have long been in seclusion to understand the laws of Taoism taught by Taoist Hongjun. They still have time to think about other things. Therefore, Zhu Jiuyin also overestimated the abilities of these people.  It is said that at this time, all the upper-class masters in the entire prehistoric era are practicing in seclusion, and even the witch clan is no exception. For the ancestral witches like Di Jiang, after seeing the strength of Zhu Jiuyin, they are determined to improve their cultivation.  In order to close the gap with Zhu Jiuyin, after all, in their eyes, they and Zhu Jiuyin came from the same origin and had similar qualifications. There was no reason for them to be so much worse than Zhu Jiuyin in cultivation.

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s low-key trip to the sea did not attract anyone¡¯s attention. Even the people in his tribe thought that he was practicing in seclusion and did not expect that Zhu Jiuyin would leave the tribe at this time.

    Speaking of the overseas Penglai, Fangzhang, and Yingzhou islands, they were formed when fragments of Chaos Spiritual Stones from Chaos fell into the wilderness when Pangu opened the sky. Because the three islands came out of Chaos, they were born surrounded by the aura of Chaos. This is why they  All the auras are covered by the power of chaos. If you want to find these three islands, you need opportunities. At this point, Emperor Donghua has great luck and great opportunities.

    When searching for the remaining two islands, Zhu Jiuyin originally thought that he would need a lot of time, but he was wrong. Not long after he entered the depths of the East China Sea, the innate spiritual treasure 'Wheel of Time' that was refined by his blood  Shocked, Zhu Jiuyin was overjoyed by this development.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin is not sure what caused the power of the Wheel of Time, Zhu Jiuyin wants to believe that it is definitely a good thing, otherwise a top-notch innate spiritual treasure like the 'Wheel of Time' would not have such a reaction.

    Zhu Jiuyin followed the power of the 'Wheel of Time' and traced the source of the vibration of this innate spiritual treasure bit by bit. His hard work paid off, and not long after, Zhu Jiuyin came to a place of fog.  , when Zhu Jiuyin entered the fog, the 'Wheel of Time', an innate spiritual treasure, finally flew out of his godhead without his control.

    Zhu Jiuyin was greatly shocked by such a strong reaction from the 'Wheel of Time'. You must know that this 'Wheel of Time' has been sacrificed by his blood, but now it can break free from his control by relying on the instinct of the innate spiritual treasure. How about this?  Can Zhu Jiuyin not be shocked?

    As soon as the 'Wheel of Time' appeared outside Zhu Jiuyin's body, it instantly erupted with endless suction, swallowing up the fog. With the outbreak of the 'Wheel of Time', the fog soon began to become thinner.  rises, and the fluctuations of the 'Wheel of Time' become stronger.

    As the owner of the 'Wheel of Time', Zhu Jiuyin can clearly feel that the origin of this innate spiritual treasure is increasing. Such an astonishing discovery shocked him again. You must know that the 'Wheel of Time' is top-notch.  It is basically impossible to improve the innate spiritual treasure, but now the origin of the 'Wheel of Time' has begun to strengthen, which makes Zhu Jiuyin not shocked and happy about it.

    The 'Wheel of Time' shows signs of evolution, which is a great thing for Zhu Jiuyin. If the 'Wheel of Time' can evolve to the level of the 'Chaos Treasure', then Zhu Jiuyin will really have nothing to fear.  Even if he faces Daozu Hongjun, he still has the strength to fight, at least he can protect himself.

    Others don't know the difference between the Chaos Treasure and the Innate Treasure, but Zhu Jiuyin, who has received Pangu's inheritance and Luo Hou's remnants, knows clearly that the Chaos Treasure is not comparable to the Innate Treasure, even if it is incomplete.  The power of the Chaos Treasure is also boundless. The difference can be seen from the fact that Taoist Hongjun was able to achieve enlightenment and become a saint through the inheritance of the Chaos Treasure 'Jade Disc' even though his own origin was harmed.

    Of course, if you want the 'Wheel of Time' to evolve into the Chaos Treasure, it requires a huge amount of accumulation. This is very difficult for Zhu Jiuyin to do, because not everything can be used to evolve the 'Wheel of Time'  , the fog he saw was not a simple thing, it was a manifestation of the power formed by the law of time. The 'Wheel of Time' felt the power of this time, so it was so shocked just now.

    As the fog gradually disappeared, the 'Wheel of Time' also became quiet. When the last piece of fog disappeared, a huge island appeared in front of Zhu Jiuyin, and the island had a strong atmosphere of chaos.  .

    FangAbbot, this is the abbot of one of the three overseas islands. As soon as his spiritual thoughts came into contact with this island, the abbot's name appeared in Zhu Jiuyin's spiritual consciousness.

    Zhu Jiuyin really didn¡¯t expect that his luck would be so good. Not only would the ¡®Wheel of Time¡¯ grow, but he would also be able to find the Abbot Island that he urgently needed.

    Although he has found the Abbot Island, it does not mean that Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s trip will go smoothly. After all, it is not easy for Zhu Jiuyin to refine such a large island.

    Seeing the Abbot Island, Zhu Jiuyin was extremely excited and said loudly: "This is the Abbot. I finally found it. The road can be expected!"

    Yes, the road can be expected. Don't look at how arrogant and strong Zhu Jiuyin was when facing Daozu Hongjun, but he himself knew his own situation. Although he was one step ahead of others, it didn't count.  What, because he knows that when everyone understands Taoist Hongjun's sermon, their cultivation will improve by leaps and bounds. When the next sermon is given, that is when everyone breaks through, his advantage will no longer be there.

    Without the soul, Zhu Jiuyin has an inherent flaw in his understanding of the great road. On the contrary, people like Sanqing and Nuwa Empress can advance by leaps and bounds by relying on their own advantages.

    Now that everything has been resolved, Zhu Jiuyin believes that as long as he can refine the abbot and refine it into his own divine treasure, even if it is just an empty shell, this will be a great progress for him and will allow him to fear nothing.

    Zhu Jiuyin is different from other ancestral witches. He practices the three laws. Time and space are the two most magical heaven-defying laws in the world. The law of destruction is also a top-notch existence. No matter which law it is, no matter what kind of law it is.  Further, for Zhu Jiuyin, it will increase his cultivation level by another level.

    As long as his cultivation level increases by one level, even if he only reaches the quasi-sage stage, Zhu Jiuyin is confident that he can protect himself from the lich catastrophe in the future.

    Others don¡¯t know how powerful Shinto is, but after gaining faith, Zhu Jiuyin clearly felt that as long as his divine heart is immortal, his divine personality is unbroken, and his kingdom exists, he is not afraid even if his body suffers a devastating blow.

    Zhu Jiuyin's divine kingdom exists in his own godhead, and the power of the supreme law is condensed on top of the godhead. It is protected by the two laws of time and space. Zhu Jiuyin believes that it is difficult for anyone to directly destroy his kingdom.  Godhead is even safer than God's heart. God's heart is the foundation of his body. Cultivating it is the supreme avenue of destruction and the embodiment of the law of destruction. If he wants to destroy his God's heart, he must transcend God's heart.  The power of destruction above.

    Zhu Jiuyin has considerable experience in the cultivation of the physical body. In his opinion, as long as his divine treasure is completed and the power of faith and merit are integrated, then he will be a primary immortal existence. As long as there is  As long as a believer exists, Zhu Jiuyin can be reborn. This is the power of Shinto. Of course, the premise is that Zhu Jiuyin has his own Shinto treasure.

    After being destroyed and then established, Zhu Jiuyin could not hope that his physical body could be destroyed again, so that the reborn physical body would be infinitely close to the great god Pangu.

    Abbot Island has never been born, so it has always been in the depths of the East China Sea. Such an undeveloped land has a huge attraction for Zhu Jiuyin. Zhu Jiuyin rushed into Abbot Island with a thought.  For others, the chaotic aura is a powerful hazard. If they want to enter Abbot Island, they need to wait for the chaotic aura to dissipate, or have a powerful innate spiritual treasure to protect them. But for Zhu Jiuyin, with his powerful physical body  Not afraid of the erosion of this chaotic aura at all.

    The greater the expectation, the greater the disappointment. Although Fangzhang Island has always been an undeveloped virgin land, this island is not as good as Zhu Jiuyin expected. At least he did not see the innate spiritual treasure that tempted him.  There is no existence, or even an innate spiritual treasure, which really makes Zhu Jiuyin greatly disappointed.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 45 Madman

    Chapter 45 Madman

    However, although there are no innate spiritual treasures and cannot be absorbed by his own divine kingdom, there are many innate spiritual roots on the Abbot Island. This is also a good harvest for Zhu Jiuyin, the biggest gain.  It must be regarded as a dragon vein formed by the fragments of the Chaos Spiritual Stone in the center of Abbot Island. You must know that this dragon vein can penetrate beyond the wild world. With this dragon vein, Zhu Jiuyin breathed a sigh of relief and pulled out this dragon vein.  If the dragon vein is placed in the Kingdom of God, it will allow the Kingdom of God to expand again, make the spiritual energy more abundant, and be self-sufficient for the cultivation of living beings.

    Zhu Jiuyin only needs the body of Abbot Island, not the dragon vein. It is very difficult to refine Abbot Island, but it is not difficult to extract the dragon vein.

    With a thought in Zhu Jiuyin's mind, he fully unleashed his power. The true form of the ancestral witch exploded. With a wave of his hand, the power of destruction penetrated into Abbot Island, and the dragon veins on the island were locked by the power of destruction.  .

    In the face of Zhu Jiuyin's powerful power, although the dragon vein was very powerful, it had no resistance. It was quickly pulled out by Zhu Jiuyin, and a dragon formed from the chaotic aura appeared in Zhu Jiuyin.  In his hands, this is the appearance of the dragon veins of Abbot Island.

    Zhu Jiuyin grabbed the dragon vein and took it into his divine kingdom with a thought, and then forcibly integrated the dragon vein into his divine kingdom.

    After the dragon vein was integrated into the Kingdom of God, Zhu Jiuyin's Kingdom of God was rapidly expanding outwards in a trend that could be seen clearly with the naked eye, and the innate spiritual treasures that Zhu Jiuyin absorbed during the Dragon and Phoenix Tribulation'  The Kunlun Mirror' suddenly collapsed when the dragon veins were integrated into the Kingdom of God, and turned into a series of space powers that were integrated into the Kingdom of God. Because of the integration of the Kunlun Mirror, Zhu Jiuyin's Kingdom of God was invisibly eliminated.  Disaster.

    For Zhu Jiuyin, he has no soul and does not have a very clear understanding of the Kingdom of God. Although the integration of dragon veins will speed up the development of the Kingdom of God, it is not a good thing when the power is too strong, at least.  If you don¡¯t have the realm to match it, it can easily lead to backlash.

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s understanding of the laws of space is only superficial. The expansion of the Kingdom of God has caused fluctuations in the power of space. This will test Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s mastery of the laws. However, Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s fate is great, and the suppression in the Kingdom of God is  When the innate spiritual treasure 'Kunlun Mirror' could not withstand the expansion of space, it introduced the changes in the laws of space into the innate spiritual treasure 'Kunlun Mirror', and completed the battle with the expansion of the Kingdom of God.  The swallowing of the 'Kunlun Mirror' once again stabilized the foundation of the Kingdom of God through the origin of the 'Kunlun Mirror'.

    It¡¯s just that all this was completed in an instant. Zhu Jiuyin himself didn¡¯t know what happened at all, because now his energy was concentrated on the body of Abbot Island.

    After the dragon veins were withdrawn, Abbot Island underwent tremendous changes. First of all, the endless spiritual energy weakened with the withdrawal of the dragon veins. Countless flowers and plants lost their nutrients and became withered.

    At the moment when the dragon veins were withdrawn, Zhu Jiuyin felt a wave of resentment coming towards him. It was the power of cause and effect formed invisibly. Although Zhu Jiuyin had destroyed all the creatures on the abbot's island.  He was transferred to his own divine kingdom, but he could not transfer all the flowers and plants on the island to his own divine kingdom. This became cause and effect.

    If ordinary people were faced with such powerful resentment, it would definitely affect their own minds, but for Zhu Jiuyin, it was nothing. Before he made such a decision, he had thought that something like this would happen.  , he was also prepared, and with a thought, a black and yellow energy of merit appeared in his hand, and then was forcefully driven into Abbot Island by Zhu Jiuyin to offset the power of cause and effect.

    It was impossible for Zhu Jiuyin to refine such a huge island using ordinary methods. He shouted loudly: "Years!"

    As Zhu Jiuyin shouted, the innate spiritual treasure 'Wheel of Time' appeared in his hand, and the power of time erupted, covering the entire island.

    Time is Zhu Jiuyin's magical power of time. Once the power of time comes out, the entire Fangzhang Island no longer has its original vitality and turns into a dead silence. The flowers, plants and trees outside have all turned into fly ash under the erosion of time, and the island  The universal rocks are gradually being digested by time.

    As the magical power exploded, Zhu Jiuyin's face became extremely pale. This time he had played hard enough. In order to support the power of the magical power, he fully exploded. Every moment he persisted, it was a waste for Zhu Jiuyin.  Huge consumption, a moment passed, Zhu Jiuyin's body began to tremble, but he still had no intention of stopping, still persisting, and soon two quarters of an hour passed, and then Zhu Jiuyin's body began to sway.  .

    In two moments, the changes to the Abbot Island were even more astonishing. The originally huge island had shrunk by more than half. This shows that Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s magic has changed over the years.?How amazing.

    Even though Abbot Island has shrunk by more than half, it still hasn¡¯t met Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s requirements. What he needs is the original appearance of Abbot Island, which is the body of the Chaos Spiritual Stone that has returned to its origin, so he has to continue.

    Soon another quarter of an hour passed. At this time, Abbot Island was only a quarter of its original size. The whole body was made of gray stone, and above the stone, there was a trace of chaotic aura.  , this is the abbot's original Chaos Spirit Stone. Although the loss of the dragon veins bred by the spirit stone itself has severely damaged his vitality, it is nothing to Zhu Jiuyin.

    The price paid by Zhu Jiuyin for three quarters of an hour was huge. When he saw the abbot's true face, Zhu Jiuyin could no longer bear the huge backlash brought to him by the magical powers of the years.  He opened his mouth and spit out a blood arrow. The blood arrow landed on the gray stone and was quickly absorbed by it.

    Abbot Island is a huge island, and it is difficult to refine it. After all, its existence is not a spiritual treasure, but it is completely different now. The Chaos Spiritual Stone itself is a powerful weapon refining material. After seeing it sprayed out,  When the blood arrow was absorbed by the Chaos Stone, Zhu Jiuyin's thoughts couldn't help but move. If he used the method of blood sacrifice to refine the Chaos Stone in front of him into a temple, would he be able to achieve mind-to-heart communication?

    Zhu Jiuyin's idea is really too crazy. Although Abbot Island has returned to its origin, its size is still huge. If you want to blood sacrifice such a large piece of Chaos Stone, how much blood essence will be needed? It's not bad for Zhu Jiuyin's body.  Dacheng's blood energy is extremely strong, but it is still difficult to accept a blood sacrifice for such a large Chaos Stone. Only a madman would have such an idea.

    Zhu Jiuyin is a lunatic. For him, as long as he can strengthen himself, he will do even the most crazy things. Perhaps in the eyes of others, this is crazy, and some losses outweigh the gains. After all, he has to sacrifice such a large piece of chaos with blood.  Shi, that requires a lot of essence and blood, and Zhu Jiuyin's physical body will also have to pay a considerable price. It will at least affect the cultivation of his physical body, and even make his physical strength regress.

    Zhu Jiuyin also knew the shortcomings of doing this, but he still did not back down. For Zhu Jiuyin, after the physical body was completed, he had already felt his own limitations. Even if he continued to practice, he would only want to be like the great god Pangu.  It is impossible for him to be physically invincible because his innate constitution limits him.  The most important thing is that Zhu Jiuyin is worried that his trump card will be discovered. If his divine personality and divine heart will be suppressed separately after his death, then his vitality will be severely damaged even if he is not dead.

    The last time the Witch Clan was conceived in the Pangu Temple, Zhu Jiuyin had an idea in his mind that he would be reborn through blood exchange. Although the Divine Heart was very powerful with the Black Lotus taking root, it still had weaknesses. Although the Divine Kingdom was good, it could not be completely restored.  Combined with the physical body, his power is still unable to be fully exerted, and at least he cannot master the three laws as he wishes.

    Fusion, Zhu Jiuyin wants to integrate his divine personality into his divine heart and wrap it with divine heart. He has to think of this from the Pangu Temple. After all, the Pangu Temple is the heart of the great god Pangu.  Due to changes, Pangu's heart can contain the power of the twelve laws, so can his own divine heart contain the power of his own three laws?

    Although this idea is crazy, Zhu Jiuyin thinks that it is worth taking the risk. After all, he has achieved some success in the divine way. Even if he fails, he will only lose a little accumulation and let his physical body collapse once.  But he succeeded, and the benefits were unlimited.

    The physical body is about breaking and then standing up. If his body can fully accommodate the three forces of destruction, time, and space into one body, with time as bone, space as flesh, and destruction as blood, then he will really have nothing to fear.

    The ideas of a madman are always different. It is precisely because Zhu Jiuyin himself is a madman that he has achieved such achievements today. If he had been content with the status quo, how could he have the cultivation he has now.

    It is not impossible for Zhu Jiuyin to fight for the future with his current body, so he finally made up his mind to risk his life again.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 46 Success

    Chapter 46 Success

    Although you have not been there for a long time, Zhu Jiuyin knows very well that if you want to gain a foothold in the ancient world, you have to be ruthless, not only to others, but also to yourself. Only in this way can you be considered worthy.  He is the overlord of one party and is qualified to compete for that peak, otherwise he is not qualified.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin's body is already the body of an ancestral witch and in the realm of quasi-sage, that is not his limit after all. A person who dares to climb to the top is not afraid of the challenge of the limit.

    Even if he didn¡¯t ask for a blood sacrifice to the Chaos Stone, Zhu Jiuyin would make such a choice, not to mention that he would still sacrifice a blood to the Chaos Stone. Even if he took a little risk, the rewards would be huge relatively speaking.

    Once Zhu Jiuyin uses his own blood to refine the Chaos Stone, he will have to save a lot of time to refine the Shinto treasure. Time is very important to Zhu Jiuyin, even if he can save  He will fight with all his strength for a little while.

    With a thought in Zhu Jiuyin's mind, the 'Wheel of Time' scratched his wrist, and the blood followed the wound and flowed to the Chaos Stone at his feet. As soon as the blood fell on the Chaos Stone, it was absorbed by the stone.

    Blood gushes out like spring water, and soon the stone under Zhu Jiuyin's feet is stained red by blood. As the blood continues to gush out, the red face becomes larger and larger, and Zhu Jiuyin's face  Then he became pale. Although the hematopoietic function of the ancestral witch's true body was very powerful, it could not withstand Zhu Jiuyin's bleeding like this.

    Blood kept pouring out, and Zhu Jiuyin felt himself weak. With the continuous loss of blood, Zhu Jiuyin's body became extremely weak. If someone came to Zhu Jiuyin at this time, he would probably be killed easily.  Kill him, after all, Zhu Jiuyin's body is already weak to the limit at this time.

    Yes, it is really weak to the limit. With Zhu Jiuyin's madness, more than half of the Chaos Stone's surface has been dyed red. When it is completely dyed red, that is when Zhu Jiuyin succeeds, just look at Zhu Jiuyin.  Jiuyin can he persist.

    Of course, if Zhu Jiuyin can't hold on, he can divide it into two times, or even perform multiple blood sacrifices, but the effect will be greatly reduced. For Zhu Jiuyin, this is something he doesn't want to see, and he doesn't want to  Accepting it, Zhu Jiuyin soon dyed three-quarters of the Chaos Stone red with his own blood, then four-fifths, and then five-sixths. Zhu Jiuyin kept insisting like this, and as the  With his body weakened, the blood flowing out of Zhu Jiuyin's wrists was also much less. After an unknown period of time, Zhu Jiuyin finally turned red at 999/1000, just shy of the last bit.

    Although there is only one thousandth left, the blood required for this one thousandth is not a small number, because at this time, the blood flowing out of Zhu Jiuyin's wrist is already falling drop by drop, and is no longer  The spring that flowed like before was completely testing Zhu Jiuyin's perseverance at this time.

    Everything required Zhu Jiuyin to persevere with strong perseverance. Time passed bit by bit, and Zhu Jiuyin still persisted. Even though his body was extremely dry, Zhu Jiuyin still did not give up.  , for him, he has taken ninety-nine steps and must not fall on this last step. Persistence is victory.

    Yes, persistence is victory. It is with this strong will that Zhu Jiuyin continues to support. With the passage of time and the continuous loss of blood, Zhu Jiuyin's potential has been developed, which has always been hidden in him.  The Dinghai Divine Pearl in his body was also completely absorbed.

    Yes, that is absorption, because with the continuous loss of blood, Zhu Jiuyin's divine heart is facing an incomparable dilemma. The black lotus that is integrated with the divine heart is devouring all the power that can be swallowed in his body.  Maintain vitality, and the thirty-six Dinghai Divine Pearls are no exception.

    Zhu Jiuyin's such a strong will inspired Pangu's will among the thirty-six Dinghai Divine Pearls and was recognized by it. It was precisely because Pangu's will recognized Zhu Jiuyin that Black Lotus was able to swallow Ding.  The Sea God Pearl, when the Dinghai God Pearl was swallowed, Pangu's will was assimilated by Zhu Jiuyin's will, and the supreme fighting spirit appeared in Zhu Jiuyin's sea of ??consciousness.

    At this time, for Zhu Jiuyin, this is not only a blood sacrifice to the Chaos Stone, but also a war, a war between himself and himself. If he wants to become a strong man, he must defeat himself.

    The withered body no longer had any strength, and the blood in the divine heart was also drained. When the last drop of blood dripped, Zhu Jiuyin's divine heart finally stopped beating, and when the last drop of blood was absorbed by the Chaos Stone, Zhu Jiuyin's divine heart finally stopped beating.  Jiuyinze finally completed the blood sacrifice to the Chaos Stone.

    When the heart of God stopped beating, Zhu Jiuyin's body could no longer bear the burden. At this moment, Zhu Jiuyin made a thought in his heart, and his godhead flew out and rushed towards the heart of God.

    The originally extremely hard God's Heart was broken open by a small hole after being impacted by the Godhead. After the Godhead rushed into the God's Heart, it fell on the black lotus.When the godhead fell on the black lotus, the godhead suddenly burst out with endless power. The power of faith and merit, as well as the laws of time and space, acted on the black lotus.

    When these powers appeared, Black Lotus burst out with endless vitality. At the end of destruction was life. Just when Zhu Jiuyin's divine body was collapsing, this vitality stabilized his body. The power of time and  The power of merit is integrated into the bones of the divine body along with the roots of the black lotus, while the power of time and faith enriches the flesh of the divine body, and the law of destruction forms giant nets with the roots of the black lotus.  The bloodline was formed, and the power of the three laws was completely integrated into this body.

    However, this is only a sub-fusion, and the three are still in a state of separation. Only when Zhu Jiuyin completely integrates the three laws together will the real physical body be completed, and the three powers will also be integrated.  Becoming the power of Chaos, his body will also transform into the true form of Chaos, but that will take time.

    After the divine personality was integrated into the divine heart, Zhu Jiuyin's body soon began to recover, and when he was frantically recovering to his peak state visible to the naked eye, Zhu Jiuyin completed this blood exchange adventure.

    When Zhu Jiuyin's body recovered, his divine heart became harder, and his physical body also had a small breakthrough, breaking and then standing up.

    Of course, this is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that Zhu Jiuyin has successfully hidden the divine personality in his own divine heart. In this way, his life-saving means has been further improved.

    As soon as his body recovered, Zhu Jiuyin shouted to the huge chaos stone: "Blood Refined Sky, rise!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's voice fell, the huge chaos stone began to shrink at the speed of the naked eye. As it continued to shrink, the shape of a palace gradually began to appear. However, the palace was very empty, except for a main building in the center.  Outside the temple, there is only a wall.

    ¡° Above the main hall is the throne of Zhu Jiuyin, which can accommodate the endless power of faith and is the core of this treasure. It is just a bit insufficient now. After all, what Zhu Jiuyin has refined is just an empty shell.

    The design of this Shinto treasure of Zhu Jiuyin can be summed up in one word, that is, a center, with the central palace as the heart. However, this is exactly in line with the idea of ??establishing a country in the midst of the world, and establishing a palace in the midst of the country.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin did not establish a country, he did establish it as the Supreme Shinto. This Shinto treasure represents the supreme power of his Shinto. It is not something that a country can match. You must know that this Shinto treasure will become the source of suppression.  The supreme treasure of his luck.

    Although the palace is very empty, it is at least roughly formed. Everything else needs to be slowly added by Zhu Jiuyin. This huge palace is square, with nines on each side. The emperor has three gates each.  The road has nine vertical and horizontal directions, and obtaining it is the supreme meaning of the nine and nine.

    From this point alone, we can see how big Zhu Jiuyin's heart is. The supreme artifact of blood refining has saved Zhu Jiuyin countless time, not only in refining, but also in terms of refining, he can  He can control it freely and think in the same mind. After all, it is completely made with his blood. If he can't have the same mind again, Zhu Jiuyin's work will be in vain.

    Although it is just an empty shell, it still gives you the feeling of endless divine power. It is already very rare for Zhu Jiuyin to just refine an empty shell with blood. What he needs to do next is very simple.  It is to place this sacred treasure in your own divine kingdom and absorb the power of merit and faith.

    Only when this divine treasure is transformed into a treasure of merit will it be considered a small success. The next step is to arrange it in more detail, but this is far away for Zhu Jiuyin.

    Why do you say that? Because of his strength, Zhu Jiuyin succeeded in risking blood sacrifice on Abbot Island this time. If he were asked to do it again, Zhu Jiuyin would not do it. After all, he would not risk his life easily again.  Everything has a degree. If it exceeds this degree, it is self-destruction. Zhu Jiuyin still understands this.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 47

    Chapter 47

    When the treasure took shape, Zhu Jiuyin shouted loudly: "Take it!"

    As soon as his voice fell, this supreme treasure turned into a stream of light and was taken into his divine kingdom. When this supreme treasure fell into the divine kingdom, the power of faith condensed in the divine kingdom found a place to rely on.  Everything poured into this treasure, and the endless merits of Zhu Jiuyin itself attached to this treasure little by little with the power of faith.

    However, the attachment of merit is completely different from the power of faith. Its speed is very slow, far lower than the power of faith. After all, this is not an ordinary treasure, but the divine way that essentially absorbs the power of faith. For  The power of merit naturally needs to be accomplished with the skill of water milling.

    Zhu Jiuyin is not surprised by the attachment of merit. If the treasure of merit is really so easy to be sacrificed, then in the future, there will still be no treasure of merit flying all over the sky in this ancient world.

    This trip for Zhu Jiuyin completely exceeded his expectations. After collecting the treasure and putting it in the Kingdom of God to warm and nourish, Zhu Jiuyin did not continue to explore the depths, but decisively left here.  Returning to his own tribe, compared to Zhu Jiuyin, his most important thing now is not to continue refining treasures, but to develop his own tribe. As long as his own tribe expands, then his Shinto will  Progress by leaps and bounds.

    Of course, Zhu Jiuyin is not stupid. Although Shinto is good, it is controlled by others. The most important thing to him is his own body. His understanding of the Tao can only be achieved if he truly masters the laws of the Tao.  The power that belongs to oneself, the power of Shinto is after all an external force. Although external force can make oneself strong for a while, it cannot make oneself strong for a lifetime and achieve the supreme Tao fruit. For Zhu Jiuyin, Shinto is just a means for him to accumulate mana, and with  Proving the Tao is his foundation, and he knows what kind of path he will take next.

    Time flies, and soon a thousand years have passed. No one knows that Zhu Jiuyin has gone out once in this thousand years, let alone the benefits that Zhu Jiuyin has gained. In the millennium, Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s tribe  It was fully developed on the coast of the East China Sea and became the overlord of the East China Sea.

    As for the East China Sea Dragon Palace and the Emperor Donghua on Penglai Island, they are more content and keep to themselves. No one dares to provoke Zhu Jiuyin. It is their peace of mind that gives Zhu Jiuyin the opportunity for the tribe to develop.

    For people like Zhu Jiuyin, a thousand years is only a short time. Within a thousand years, Zhu Jiuyin's tribe has developed vigorously. After all, Zhu Jiuyin has countless treasures of heaven and earth in his hands. It is precisely because Zhu Jiuyin has given  He spent a lot of money, so his tribe's combat effectiveness ranked first among the entire Wu clan.

    Speaking of it, the price paid by Zhu Jiuyin for thousands of years is not small. If he is willing to use the heavenly materials and earthly treasures used by the tribe to build the divine treasure, then he can only add one or two more to his treasure.  A temple, but Zhu Jiuyin did not do that. It is precisely because of his move that there are so many masters in the tribe, all of them have acquired treasures in their hands. It can be said that as long as Zhu Jiuyin has his original intention, he can completely sweep it.  The entire East China Sea.

    It is precisely because of Zhu Jiuyin's selflessness that he has won the gratitude of the entire tribe for thousands of years. His endless faith has also accelerated the nourishment of his Shinto treasure.

    During the thousands of years of practice, Zhu Jiuyin also considered what kind of innate spiritual treasure he should use to fight, but after thinking about it, he finally gave up. For him, a powerful physical body is the best.  weapons, so he devoted all his energy to polishing his body and understanding the law of time.

    As for the Law of Destruction, it was not that Zhu Jiuyin didn't take the trouble to understand it, but he always couldn't find the way. Later, Zhu Jiuyin could only let it go for the time being. After all, the best opportunity to practice the Law of Destruction was fighting and measuring calamities, but this  There is still quite some time left between Liang Jie and Zhu Jiu Yin.

    A thousand years have passed, and the wilderness has begun to become lively. Those who listened to Tao Ancestor's sermons from Zixiao Palace have greatly improved their cultivation, and each of them has begun to develop their own strength. After all, there is a Wu Clan in front of them.  They had to be vigilant, and the most powerful among them belonged to the three families. One was Dijun and Taiyi on the Sun Star. These two brothers were very ambitious. They took up the banner of the demon clan and gathered a large number of demons.  The second is Emperor Donghua in Penglai Immortal Island above the East China Sea, who gathers all the casual cultivators above the East China Sea. The third is the Queen Mother of the West, but relatively speaking, the Queen Mother of the West is more powerful than the first two.  It's much more low-key, and all she summons are female cultivators.

    As soon as this person was idle, there would be a fight, so there were small waves of fights in the ancient world, but everyone still knew the rules, and no one went to provoke the Witch Clan. After all, Zhu Jiuyin was outside the Zixiao Palace.  The noise caused by the group of ancestral witches was so great that they had to take some precautions.

    One thousand years, two thousand years, ?Nearly three thousand years were about to pass. At this time, a coercion came from the sky again. The masters on the ancient land once again heard the majestic voice of Taoist Hongjun: "Those who are destined to come to Zixiao Palace to listen to the teaching!"

    As soon as the voice of Taoist Hongjun came out, the ancient land became lively again, and countless people went to the sky. At this time, Emperor Jiang, the ancestral witch, summoned all the ancestral witches to Pangu Temple to discuss matters.

    For the ancestral wizard Di Jiang, he gained nothing from the last time he listened to the sermon. He was no longer willing to waste his time, so when the twelve ancestral witches gathered together, Di Jiang said: "Daozu Hongjun started again  Sermons like this are of no use to us ancestral witches, so I decided not to go to Zixiao Palace to listen to sermons this time. What do you think?"

    As soon as Di Jiang said this, he immediately got Zhu Rong's agreement. Zhu Rong had a fiery temper. He was also full of anger after failing to gain anything last time. Naturally, he strongly supported Di Jiang's decision and said loudly: "What the eldest brother said  To be honest, I agree, we shamans have only cultivated our bodies, and listening to sermons is just a waste of time for us!"

    After Zhu Rong opened his mouth, many ancestral witches soon agreed with Di Jiang's statement. Among the twelve, only Zhu Jiuyin and Queen Houtu remained silent.

    When he saw that Zhu Jiuyin was speechless for a long time, Di Jiang said: "Second brother, do you still want to go to Zixiao Palace to listen to the sermon? You have to think clearly. We don't have the soul even if we listen.  usefulness!"

    Zhu Jiuyin was a little speechless at Di Jiang's words. Who can say that listening to Taoist ancestors' sermons is useless. At least you can become familiar with them and get a share of the benefits when the treasure is divided. But Zhu Jiuyin's words  But he couldn't say it out loud. After all, he couldn't say that he had foresight.

    Zhu Jiuyin sighed and said: "Brother, I still want to listen to it again. I can learn something from it!"

    Hearing Zhu Jiuyin's words, Di Jiang couldn't help but frowned, but he knew that Zhu Jiuyin was a very independent person, otherwise he would not have decided to enter the calamity when he was just born, so  Di Jiang didn't want to say anything more, then turned to Houtu Zuwu and said, "Little sister, do you also want to waste your time listening to the sermon?"

    Houtu Zuwu raised his head and looked at Dijiang Zuwu and said: "Brother, I want to hear it. There is always a feeling in my heart that there is an opportunity for me!"

    Hearing the words of Houtu Zuwu, Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but feel a chill in his heart. What kind of opportunity was that? But Zhu Jiuyin couldn't say it out loud.

    Seeing the determined look on Hou Tu Zu Wu's face, Di Jiang Zu Wu could only sigh and said: "Forget it, since my little sister feels like this, then you can go with your second brother.  But be careful, after all, the second brother has a lot of enemies, don¡¯t be careless and get plotted!¡±

    Although there was a disagreement, Dijiang Zuwu still told Zhu Jiuyin and Houtu Zuwu to be careful. This shows that Dijiang Zuwu, the eldest brother, is still very qualified.

    Zhu Jiuyin smiled calmly and said: "Any conspiracy and trick is vulnerable in the face of absolute strength. No matter how many people have their plans, everything is illusory under my absolute power. If anyone dares to come forward, then  I unexpectedly went on a killing spree and left them dead!"

    Although the tone of Zhu Jiuyin's words was very calm, it revealed infinite murderous intent in his heart. For Zhu Jiuyin, no matter who dared to provoke him, he would kill and warn those who wanted to kill.  People who have enmity with themselves make them afraid to act rashly.

    In Zhu Jiuyin's heart, he only believes in one thing. In the face of absolute strength, all conspiracies are illusory. He believes that no one is not afraid of death. Under the threat of death, he can conquer everything. As long as he has enough time to accumulate mana,  Then he can definitely stand at the pinnacle of this ancient world.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 48 The Second Sermon

    Chapter 48 The Second Sermon

    What can intimidate everyone is cruelty and cruelty? Therefore, Zhu Jiuyin has already determined a truth in his heart, that is, whoever dares to provoke him will not be able to live. Fuxi is not dead because of Hong.  Daozu Jun was protecting them, but Daozu Hongjun couldn't protect everyone.

    The Wu clan is very warlike at heart. After hearing Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words, Di Jiang laughed loudly and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be relieved to have your words as my brother!¡±

    For the ancestral witches, although they have different opinions, it does not hinder the deep brotherhood between them. Dijiang ancestral witches are not dissatisfied because Zhu Jiuyin and Houtu witches want to go to heaven to listen to the sermon.  .

    After bidding farewell to the ancestral witches of Dijiang, Zhu Jiuyin and Houtu ancestral witches strode towards the Zixiao Palace. Although the three thousand years were short for them, their cultivation levels had improved.

    This time Zhu Jiuyin and Hou Tu Zuwu came a little late. When they arrived at the Zixiao Palace, the door of the Zixiao Palace had already been opened, and many people had already arrived, including Sanqing, Nuwa, Fuxi, Jie Yin, Zhun  There are also Dijun, Taiyi, Donghua Dijun, etc. Basically all the famous masters in the ancient world have arrived.

    When Zhu Jiuyin and Hou Tuzu Witch appeared, these people were greatly surprised. Originally, they thought that Zhu Jiuyin and Hou Tuzu Witch would not come. After all, Zhu Jiuyin's behavior last time was too terrible.  Arrogant.

    With the arrival of Zhu Jiuyin and Houtu Zuwu, the Zixiao Palace no longer had its original vitality. Everyone kept silent, for fear of accidentally provoking a lunatic like Zhu Jiuyin.

    Seeing everyone's reaction, Zhu Jiuyin was very happy in his heart. He was happy, but some people were unhappy, especially the two careerists Di Jun and Tai Yi. They had always wanted to be the masters of the ancient world.  How could I be happy when I saw that Zhu Jiuyin had such power?

    Taiyi cursed secretly in his heart: "Zhu Jiuyin, let me let you be arrogant for a while. After listening to Taozu's sermon this time, I will compete with you again!"

    Taiyi is an incredible bastard. After listening to Daozu's sermons, his understanding of the Dao has come a long way, which has allowed him to take a big step further in refining the innate treasure 'Chaos Clock' in his hands, so  Only now did he have the confidence to challenge Zhu Jiuyin's power.

    In Taiyi's mind, he believed that none of the ancestral witches like Zhu Jiuyin had souls, so naturally they could not master such a powerful power as the innate spiritual treasure. Therefore, he naturally did not take Zhu Jiuyin into his eyes. In his opinion,  Since he is destined to have a battle with Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan, why not test it out in advance.

    Taiyi didn't know that it was because of this thought that he had accelerated his disaster. Although Taiyi and Dijun concealed it well, Zhu Jiuyin could still clearly feel it.  There was a strong hostility between the two of them.

    The hostility of these two bastards was no weaker than that of Fu Xi, who had been killed once by Zhu Jiuyin. When he felt the hostility of these two bastards, Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but sneered in his heart: "What if you two bastards  If you are wise, you can avoid disaster first. If you are not wise, then I will just attack you two bastards to let others know how miserable the consequences will be for offending me. Don't think that you are pretentious after listening to Taoist Hongjun once.  Got it!"

    In fact, it¡¯s not surprising that Zhu Jiuyin would have such thoughts. In fact, many people among the audience had the same idea of ??Dijun and Taiyi, and Sanqing among them also wanted to be with Zhu Jiuyin.  In the last battle, he stepped on Zhu Jiuyin's body to achieve his supreme reputation.

    What kind of person is Zhu Jiuyin? After seeing such a situation, he naturally wants to give these people a slap in the face and let them know how powerful he is. Now he is waiting for that person who does not know life or death to come forward to make trouble.

    Zhu Jiuyin was very much looking forward to it, but unfortunately he was disappointed with the result. Although many people present had this idea, no one wanted to be the one who stood out and wanted to reap the benefits. They were like this  Zhu Jiuyin's character makes Zhu Jiuyin very disdainful.

    Practitioners must have a fearless heart. On the surface, these people seem to be doing the right thing by being so cautious, but it is precisely because of their caution that they have lost their backbone. Such people will never be able to climb the great road.  The peak, because they lost the most important thing, courage.

    Soon everyone arrived. At this time, Taoist Hongjun appeared in front of everyone silently again and began to explain the Tao. This time, Taoist Hongjun's sermon was very high-level, and it was all aimed at these people.  The Tao of Realm made everyone mesmerized when they heard it.

    Only Zhu Jiuyin and Houtu Zuwu were confused, but relatively speaking Zhu Jiuyin was relatively good. At least he had practiced Shinto and had a certain understanding of the Tao, but in the endThe important thing is that Taoist Hongjun always talked about the Dao of Yuanshen in his sermons, so Zhu Jiuyin was confused.

    Zhu Jiuyin also thought about recording everything Taoist Hongjun preached and keeping it for future preparation, but in the end he gave up because Zhu Jiuyin did not believe Taoist Hongjun and he was worried that Taoist Hongjun was in the sermon.  A secret mark will be left, and then the person he worked so hard to train will take advantage of Daozu Hongjun in vain.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin does not have a deep understanding of the Dao, he also has his own Dao. As the Shinto is one of the three thousand Dao, Zhu Jiuyin does not need to borrow the Three Thousand Dao of Hongjun Daozu. The most important thing is that  The power of Shinto development is absolutely loyal. This is the most critical point. After all, Zhu Jiuyin knows how tragic the fate of Tongtian Cult Leader is. And the most critical thing about Tongtian Cult Leader's fate is the betrayal of his disciples.  , and the same is true for Yuanshi Tianzun, so Zhu Jiuyin naturally has to be careful.

    Soon, three thousand years passed. This time, Taoist Hongjun spent a lot of money on his sermon, and directly talked about the method of enlightenment. Although he only talked about the basics, he also let everyone know how to break through the current realm.

    After the sermon was about to end, Taoist Hongjun glanced at everyone present and said: "Now that the development of the ancient world has recovered, in order to reduce the fighting in the ancient world, Pindao decided to establish an emperor!"

    Hearing what Taoist Hongjun said, the two careerists Di Jun and Taiyi's eyes flashed with golden light, and they almost didn't step forward to directly ask Taozu Hongjun for the position of emperor.

    Unfortunately, although Di Jun and Tai Yi were very ambitious, they did not catch the eyes of Taoist Hongjun. They only heard Taozu Hongjun say: "Donghua, you are blessed with great luck. If you can be recognized by Penglai Immortal Island, you will be the best in the future."  The male immortals in the middle respect you, Queen Mother, you are deeply loved by the prehistoric female cultivators, and the prehistoric female cultivators will respect you in the future!"

    Such an arrangement by Hongjun Daozu greatly disappointed many people, especially the two careerists Di Jun and Taiyi. However, Donghua and Queen Mother Xi, who were hit by good luck, were overjoyed. With the support of Hongjun Daozu, they were able to survive in the prehistoric times.  The status among them has been greatly improved.

    Fortunately, these two people were not overwhelmed by the benefits that fell from the sky, and did not ask Daozu Hongjun about the Wu clan. After all, they still did not want to offend Zhu Jiuyin, the fierce god, even though their cultivation had greatly improved.  , but they are still not sure about fighting Zhu Jiuyin.

    Compared to everyone's shock, Zhu Jiuyin's performance was very indifferent, because he knew that Donghua and Queen Mother Xi were just two abandoned children. Even though they were very prosperous now, it wouldn't take long for these two people to become  After all, in this ancient world, strength is the most important thing. The strength of the two of them is not enough to deter the world. The most important thing is that the two careerists Dijun and Taiyi heard that Hongjun Daozu  There was a fierce look in his eyes when he spoke, and it seemed that he had murderous intentions towards Donghua and the Queen Mother.

    For Zhu Jiuyin, such things have nothing to do with him. As long as Donghua and Queen Mother Xi do not cause trouble for him, he will not deal with these two people. After all, Zhu Jiuyin does not have the same understanding as two people who are about to die.

    No, it should be said that she is a good-hearted person. Speaking of it, Queen Mother Xi is quite sensible, and it is not too important to master the prehistoric fairy. Relatively speaking, Zhonghua Fang is the most jealous person among the two.

    Although the Queen Mother of the West was very happy in her heart, she could still remain calm. Relatively speaking, Donghua was a bit out of place. He showed joy and anger on his face, which was very arrogant. If such a person does not die, who will die, you can say Donghua  Hua's future demise was also due to his own reasons. If he could know how to keep a low profile, he would not have ended up in ruin. Being arrogant without strength would only lead to self-destruction.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 49 Provocation

    Chapter 49 Provocation

    Fortunately, Queen Mother Xi and Donghua didn¡¯t get dizzy because of the happiness that suddenly hit their heads. They even knew how to thank Taoist Hongjun. They only heard them say: "Thank you, Taoist, we will definitely live up to Taoist's expectations!"

    Many people present were disdainful of Donghua and Queen Mother Xi¡¯s words. It was really arrogant for the two of them to dare to say such words based on their strength. Not to mention that they did not dare to provoke Zhu Jiuyin alone.

    Hongjun Taoist Patriarch nodded and said: "It's good if you have such a wish. Now you all go back and practice well!"

    After Taozu Hongjun finished speaking, he disappeared silently. Just as he appeared, everyone had to sigh when they saw Taozu Hongjun had left. They all stood up and walked towards Honghuang. This time, everyone was separated.  After breaking up the faction, many people defected to Emperor Donghua. After all, Emperor Donghua was a person recognized by Daozu Hongjun.

    When he saw that group of reckless people standing together with Emperor Donghua, Zhu Jiuyin sneered in his heart. He didn't take these people seriously.

    Just when Zhu Jiuyin was about to return to the wilderness with Empress Houtu, suddenly a feeling flashed through his heart. It was the aura of Buzhou Mountain, and there was a kind of power attracting him. This made Zhu Jiuyin a little surprised.  , you must know that most of the treasures on Buzhou Mountain fell into his hands, and the rest were born during the dragon and phoenix calamity. At this time, something could attract him.

    Although there were many doubts in his heart, Zhu Jiuyin did not give up. After all, opportunities are time-based. If you miss it, it will not appear again.

    With a thought in his mind, Zhu Jiuyin said: "Sister Houtu, we are not in a hurry to return to the tribe. Let's go to Buzhou Mountain together to see the legacy of Father God!"

    Hearing Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s suggestion, Empress Houtu nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine. In fact, I¡¯ve wanted to see Father God¡¯s power for a long time, but I just don¡¯t have time!¡±

    When Zhu Jiuyin was talking to Empress Houtu, many people had already left the Zixiao Palace. Zhu Jiuyin did not dare to neglect when he saw this. After all, Buzhou Mountain no longer had the pressure of the will of the Great God Pangu. If there really was a treasure  Born in the world, that would definitely not be hidden from the masters on Buzhou Mountain.

    Zhu Jiuyin didn¡¯t say anything more, and took Empress Houtu down from the Zixiao Palace towards Mount Buzhou. When they arrived at Mount Buzhou, Zhu Jiuyin immediately felt a friendly atmosphere.

    In an instant, Zhu Jiuyin finally knew what was attracting him. It was the banana tree with innate spiritual roots. It was the innate spiritual root that Zhu Jiuyin had sacrificed when he used it to resist the destruction of the Western Dragon Veins.

    When he got the news, Zhu Jiuyin was a little dumbfounded. He never thought that the banana tree with innate spiritual roots could survive the calamity. Zhu Jiuyin knew the backlash of that calamity.  How huge it was, this result was really hard for him to accept.

    Of course, Zhu Jiuyin couldn't accept it for a while, but he didn't let it go. After all, he didn't think he had too many treasures. With this innate spiritual root, he could do a lot of things.

    In fact, Zhu Jiuyin didn't know that although the banana tree with innate spiritual roots was used by him to ward off disasters, it was not necessarily a bad thing to prevent disasters. At least this was the case for the banana tree with innate spiritual roots. Although it  During the calamity, it was knocked back to its original shape by the backlash of the Western Dragon Vein, but it gained supreme merit. This was a great good thing for it, and this good thing was given to it by Zhu Jiuyin.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin did not do this with good intentions, this banana tree with innate spiritual roots has indeed benefited from Zhu Jiuyin's hands, so it has to be grateful to Zhu Jiuyin, and it is precisely because it has benefited  Since Zhu Jiuyin is in Zhu Jiuyin, Qi Ji is slightly connected with Zhu Jiuyin.

    It is precisely because of this connection that Zhu Jiuyin was able to feel the birth of the banana tree with its innate spiritual roots outside the Zixiao Palace.

    When Zhu Jiuyin and Empress Houtu came to the banana tree, it was already a little late. Sanqing, Empress Nuwa, Fuxi, Dijun, Taiyi, Hongyun, and Zhen Yuanzi were already standing in front of the banana tree.  the front.

    When Zhu Jiuyin and Empress Houtu appeared, everyone looked ugly. Taiyi was even more arrogant. After he refined a lot of innate treasures 'Chaos Bells', he had long wanted to compete with Zhu Jiuyin.  Gaoxia, so he snorted coldly and said: "Friend Zhujiu, your Wu clan has no soul, why are you here? You'd better leave quickly!"

    Taiyi wanted to use Zhu Jiuyin to establish his authority, but he didn't know that Zhu Jiuyin also wanted to find someone to establish his authority, and it was just right for Taiyi to come to his door.

    Zhu Jiuyin looked at Taiyi with disdain and sneered: "A little bird and crow dares to be so presumptuous in front of me. You really don't know how to live or die. If you think so, get out of here and don't take advantage of this precious tree."Then I will let you live, otherwise I just need a fire starter at home!  "

    "What is madness? This is true madness. It does not take Taiyi and Dijun into consideration at all, nor does it take everyone present in their eyes.

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words did not surprise anyone else present. After all, they all knew Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s character. If Zhu Jiuyin didn¡¯t react when faced with Taiyi¡¯s provocation, there would be something wrong.

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, Taiyi's eyes were on fire, an extremely ferocious look appeared on his face, and he shouted loudly: "Zhu Jiuyin, who do you think you are"

    Before Taiyi could finish what he said, Zhu Jiuyin felt helpless and annoyed. He snorted coldly and didn't even say hello, but just punched out.

    Taiyi never expected that Zhu Jiuyin would be so ungrateful that he would strike out at the slightest disagreement. Before he could react, Zhu Jiuyin punched him hard in the chest.

    " Taiyi groaned and was knocked away. Zhu Jiuyin has always been ruthless. Now that he has taken action, he will definitely kill him.

    Just when Taiyi flew up, Zhu Jiuyin shouted loudly: "Go to hell for me, split the sky with one punch, break it!"

    ???????????????????????????????????????¡­

    Taiyi was unprepared and was injured by Zhu Jiuyin's punch. If this bastard hadn't refined the innate treasure "Chaos Bell" for a few minutes, he would have been killed by the punch just now, but even so he was  Lost half his life.

    "What is cruelty? This is cruelty. It doesn't matter what reason you say, and there is no reason to explain. Everything is judged by fists.

    Taiyi was sneak-attacked by Zhu Jiuyin, but Di Jun was not. When he saw Zhu Jiuyin being so shameless, he immediately shouted: "You shameless guy, go to hell!"

    As Di Jun said that, he joined the battle circle. The innate spiritual treasures 'Hetu' and 'Luoshu' came out together, and in an instant they set up the 'Heluo Formation' to trap Zhu Jiuyin in the formation.  .

    Taiyi had helpers, and Zhu Jiuyin also had helpers. When she saw that Di Jun was about to attack Zhu Jiuyin, Empress Houtu shouted loudly: "Di Jun, your opponent is me!"

    After saying that, Empress Houtu rushed forward to block Di Jun. At this time, Zhu Jiuyin snorted coldly and said: "Little Dijun, you dare to be arrogant in front of me even though you are a loser. You are really asking for death."  Lu, sister, step back and watch me kill these two little crows!"

    With Di Jun's obstruction, Taiyi could still breathe a little. He escaped with a small life from Zhu Jiuyin's punch, but was sneak attacked by Zhu Jiuyin. This made Taiyi not angry.

    Taiyi cursed loudly: "Zhu Jiuyin, you shameless person, if you have the ability, just fight me openly and openly, sneak attacks are nothing!"

    Zhu Jiuyin glanced at Taiyi with disdain and sneered: "It's so funny. Even a little crow like you dares to speak arrogant words. With your skills, if you were in the dragon and phoenix calamity, you would have been killed and eaten."  Come on, I want to kill you, not play with you!"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 50 The war begins

    Chapter 50 The battle begins

    When Zhu Jiuyin said this, his voice suddenly stopped, and then his body suddenly accelerated, and his fists hit Taiyi hard like meteors, trying to kill Taiyi in one fell swoop.

    When Zhu Jiuyin took action again, he shouted loudly: "I never play with others. If I do it, it will be a matter of life and death. You two bastards will die for me!"

    This time Zhu Jiuyin was truly angry, and also used his most powerful power. The quasi-sage's cultivation was fully displayed.

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's fist came out, a huge pressure surged out in all directions. It was the power of the quasi-sage and the power of the law. The power that Zhu Jiuyin's body exuded was the power of destruction, the power of destruction.  The power is very powerful, and once it emerges, it immediately controls all Daluo Jinxian in the place!

    When Zhu Jiuyin took action with all his strength, Sanqing's complexion changed drastically. Before that, they had thought about making trouble for Zhu Jiuyin and apologizing for the anger they suffered when they were in Zixiao Palace, but now they really  When they saw the horror of Zhu Jiuyin, they realized that they were not the only ones who had made progress in the past thousands of years. Zhu Jiuyin also did not stand still. Although Zhu Jiuyin was an ancestral witch without a soul and did not cultivate the way of heaven, but  Zhu Jiuyin's power was more than ten times stronger than before. The power was far beyond their imagination.

    Taishang Laojun took a deep breath and said: "We all underestimated Zhu Jiuyin. His power has improved much more than we imagined. With his current cultivation level, even our three brothers  We can't help him if we join forces, it seems we have to continue practicing!"

    Yuanshi Tianzun complained: "How can this bastard Zhu Jiuyin be so powerful? If he defeats Di Jun and Taiyi, I am afraid that this innate spiritual root will fall into the hands of this bastard. Then what will happen to us?"  If you can¡¯t get it, then the bastard will be even more powerful!¡±

    When Taishang Laojun heard this, he couldn't help but glance at Yuanshi Tianzun, and then said: "Second brother, you have to be open-minded in everything. Don't provoke the enemy just because of an innate spiritual root. In the face of no absolute strength, everything will be lost."  Keep a low profile, Zhu Jiuyin will end up not doing well one day if he doesn't know how to advance or retreat!"

    When Zhu Jiuyin succeeded in another sneak attack, Taiyi and Dijun's eyes were already on fire, their faces were extremely ferocious, and they shouted loudly: "You ignorant bastards, die!"

    While talking, Taiyi and Dijun raised their treasures to protect themselves, then waved their hands and fired a stream of real sun fire towards Zhu Jiuyin. The attack was also extremely vicious, and it was a direct killing move.

    When he saw Taiyi and Dijun's attack, Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully: "Taiyi, Dijun, that's all you have. You dare to be so presumptuous in front of me with your three-legged cat skills. It's really  You two bastards are still cowardly while I'm trying to judge the calamity of dragons and phoenixes, you don't know how to live or die! Just go ahead and dream about fighting me!"

    As Zhu Jiuyin said that, he walked straight forward without any intention of dodging, and directly met the true sun fire of Tai Yi and Di Jun. Although the true sun fire was unparalleled in power, it was easy to melt gold fossils, but it was as powerful as Zhu Jiuyin.  In front of his body, he was useless, and Zhu Jiuyin was not hurt at all.

    The strength of Zhu Jiuyin's body shocked everyone. Emperor Jun and Taiyi never expected that Zhu Jiuyin was so powerful. They were hit solidly by Zhu Jiuyin's fists without any precautions.

    The result for Taiyi, the bastard, was better. At least he had the innate treasure "Chaos Bell" to protect him. Although he was hit by Zhu Jiuyin's double fists, the defense of the innate treasure "Chaos Bell" was strong and he was not fatally injured.  The damage was serious, but Di Jun was more miserable. The 'Heluo Formation' was broken by Zhu Jiuyin with one punch, and there was an immediate backlash.

    Zhu Jiuyin's attack was clean and neat. Since he said he wanted to kill people, he would not be soft-hearted. Regarding Taiyi, a bastard, Zhu Jiuyin would not be able to kill him for a while. After all, Taiyi had the innate treasure "Chaos Bell" in his hand to protect him.  , even if Taiyi was severely injured, he was still an old turtle.

    But Di Jun is different. He does not have the innate treasure to protect him like Taiyi, and the "Hetu" and "Luoshu" themselves are not defensive innate spiritual treasures.

    As soon as the 'Heluo Formation' was broken by Zhu Jiuyin, Emperor Jun was locked by Zhu Jiuyin. He only heard Zhu Jiuyin shouting: "My magical power is immeasurable, Ding!"

    When he heard Zhu Jiuyin's words, Di Jun's face turned extremely pale. He had seen Zhu Jiuyin's moves and how Fuxi was killed by Zhu Jiuyin, so he naturally understood what Zhu Jiuyin said.  consequences.

    Before Di Jun could react, Zhu Jiuyin's time magic had already pinned him on the spot, and in an instant Di Jun felt the approach of death.

    "It's over. If I had known that this bastard Zhu Jiuyin was so powerful, I shouldn't have chosen him as a stepping stone!" At this time, Di Jun was extremely confused.All in disgrace.

    Just when Di Jun was in danger, Tai Yi finally broke out. It must be said that the brotherhood between Tai Yi and Di Jun was very deep. When he saw that Di Jun was facing death threats, Tai Yi could no longer care about his own safety.  , shouted loudly: "As a result of your hard work, the chaos bell rings to determine the outcome!"

    Taiyi was indeed desperate for his life. This time, he used his own essence and blood to activate the innate treasure "Chaos Bell". Once the "Chaos Bell" was raised, under the stimulation of the magic formula, it made a soul-stirring sound.  The sound rang out instantly, and the sound wave rushed towards Zhu Jiuyin like an arrow.

    Previously, Sanqing saw Zhu Jiuyin fighting Dijun and Taiyi one against two, and he was dismissive of Dijun and Taiyi. However, when Taiyi desperately sacrificed the innate treasure "Chaos Bell", Sanqing couldn't help but  His expression changed drastically, and he was shocked by the power of the innate treasure 'Chaos Clock'.

    The innate treasure of the 'Chaos Bell' was derived from the Pangu Ax in the hands of the Great God Pangu. It should have been controlled by Pangu Zhengzong, but now it has fallen into the hands of a bastard like Taiyi, and their Sanqing is Pangu Yuanshen.  But their hands were empty. The gap was so big that they became greedy for the innate treasure in Taiyi's hand and wanted to take it from their hands.

    If there were no Zhu Jiuyin, Nuwa Empress and others now, then maybe the three Qings would have joined forces to get rid of the two Chaos, Di Jun and Tai Yi, and snatch this innate treasure from their hands.

    Seeing Taiyi using his essence and blood as a guide to activate the innate treasure 'Chaos Clock', Zhu Jiuyin sneered: "The Chaos Clock fell into the hands of a bastard like you. It's really a treasure covered in dust. As a descendant of Pangu Father God's bloodline, I still want to return this treasure."  Good to be back!¡±

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, Sanqing cursed loudly in his heart: "Zhu Jiuyin, you bastard is too arrogant. Who do you think you are? We Sanqing are the authentic Pangu sect. Even if this treasure is returned, it should be returned by  We are here to take charge, and if it falls into your hands, the treasure will be covered in dust. How can you, the ancestral witch, even refine such an important treasure?"

    Although Sanqing was very dissatisfied with Zhu Jiuyin's words, they could only curse Zhu Jiuyin in their hearts. If they were to say it in front of Zhu Jiuyin, they didn't have the courage yet.  , at least they now know that they are definitely not Zhu Jiuyin's opponent, and they dare not have a head-on conflict with Zhu Jiuyin.

    Zhu Jiuyin actually wanted to take the innate treasure 'Chaos Bell' in Taiyi's hand before the war started. After all, it would be more beneficial to Zhu Jiuyin to have this treasure in hand. If this treasure fell into his hands,  Then he has no fear of Taoist Hongjun. Even after Taoist Hongjun merges with Taoism, Zhu Jiuyin will be able to protect himself.

    As soon as the 'Chaos Clock' came out, Zhu Jiuyin stopped thinking about it. The innate spiritual treasure 'Wheel of Time' turned into a stream of light and appeared. When the 'Wheel of Time' appeared, Zhu Jiuyin shouted loudly:  "The long river of time appears, the legal world!"

    Although the Wheel of Time is just an innate spiritual treasure, it is not an ordinary innate spiritual treasure, but a heaven-defying existence. As soon as Zhu Jiuyin shouted, a long river appeared out of the sky, which was the long river of time.

    As soon as the River of Time emerged, the entire Buzhou Mountain was affected. Zhu Jiuyin would not give Taiyi time to react. When the River of Time froze the 'Chaos Clock', his magical power exploded again. This time it was different from the previous two.  In this flash, he activated the power of time.

    When Zhu Jiuyin shouted the word "years", the power of laws in the long river of time eroded Taiyi's soul in the "Chaos Clock", and the backlash force continuously impacted Taiyi's mind.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 51 Seizing the Bell

    Chapter 51 Seizing the Bell

    Just when Taiyi¡¯s mind was being backlashed, Zhu Jiuyin finally moved. With a wave of his hand, he directly grabbed the innate treasure ¡®Chaos Bell¡¯ fixed in space.

    When Zhu Jiuyin took action, he sneered: "Bring it to me!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin finished speaking, the innate treasure ¡®Chaos Bell¡¯ was already in Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s hands.

    When Zhu Jiuyin grabbed the innate treasure 'Chaos Clock' in his hand, Taiyi's expression changed drastically. He could clearly feel that Zhu Jiuyin was using violence to try to destroy what he had left in the 'Chaos Clock'.  Dao Yuan Shen, if your own Dao Yuan Shen is destroyed, then this innate treasure 'Chaos Clock' will really be lost.

    The innate treasure ¡®Chaos Clock¡¯ is the lifeblood of Taiyi. If this treasure is lost, Taiyi will be completely finished and will never be able to make any waves again.

    When he saw Zhu Jiuyin's actions, Fu Xi's expression changed drastically, and he said in a deep voice: "Sister, it seems we can no longer ignore it. What will happen if the bastard Zhu Jiuyin gets the innate treasure 'Chaos Bell'?"  But it¡¯s unthinkable, we have to stop him!¡±

    When Empress Nuwa heard this, she couldn't help but said: "Brother, things are not as dangerous as you think. After all, Zhu Jiuyin is the body of an ancestral witch and has no soul. Even if he gets the innate treasure 'Chaos Bell', he can't  Refining, how can it be dangerous to us! And if we take action at this time, we will be at odds with this bastard again, which will give this bastard a chance to kill, and Daozu Hongjun will not be able to protect us!  "

    Fuxi didn't know the danger of doing this, but his reason told him that he must stop Zhu Jiuyin's attempt to seize the treasure. Fuxi said in a deep voice: "Things are not as simple as you think. This bastard Zhu Jiuyin inherited Pangu's  The bloodline of the great god, and this innate treasure 'Chaos Bell' is the treasure of the great god Pangu. If it falls into his hands, I am afraid that something unexpected will happen. After all, he is the inheritor of the bloodline of the great god Pangu!"

    When Nuwa Empress heard these words, she couldn't help but frowned and whispered: "Brother, just the two of us are no match for Zhu Jiuyin, and if we take action, then the Tuzu Witch will also be killed."  I won¡¯t sit idly by and ignore it!¡±

    The reason why Zhu Jiuyin prevented Empress Houtu from taking action before was also due to this consideration. He wanted to use Houtu Ancestral Witch to intimidate people like Sanqing and Fuxi so that they could not affect his actions.

    Fu Xi said in a deep voice: "We can't control that much. If the innate treasure 'Chaos Clock' really falls into the hands of this bastard Zhu Jiuyin, then we will be in big trouble. Let's go talk to Sanqing and the others now!"

    As soon as Fuxi said this, Empress Nuwa couldn't say anything more. After all, Fuxi's words were very reasonable. Of course, she knew better what Fuxi's intention was to talk to Sanqing.

    At this time, Fuxi was not the only one who was nervous. The Sanqings were also nervous. When Yuanshi Tianzun saw Zhu Jiuyin holding the innate treasure 'Chaos Bell' tightly in his hands, he said in a deep voice: "Brother,  We are the Pangu authentic sect, this innate treasure 'Chaos Clock' must not fall into the hands of this bastard Zhu Jiuyin, it is better for us three brothers to keep it!"

    Yuanshi Tianzun said it quite nicely, keep it. To put it bluntly, they also wanted to snatch this innate treasure 'Chaos Bell'. In fact, they were more shameless than Zhu Jiuyin. Zhu Jiuyin did it just and openly, but they  Do this stupid thing.

    Hearing Yuanshi Tianzun's words, Taishang Laojun was also moved, but he still had some concerns in his heart. After all, Zhu Jiuyin's strength was so powerful that even Taishang Laojun was a little concerned. He was afraid of himself.  If he takes action, Zhu Jiuyin, a lunatic, will go crazy.

    You must know that Zhu Jiuyin's personality is very arrogant. If Zhu Jiuyin is really angered, then this bastard can definitely kill him in his cave. Zhu Jiuyin is no longer their opponent. If this madman  If he led other ancestral witches to attack in anger, their lives would probably be in danger.

    Precisely because he was concerned about Zhu Jiuyin's madness, Taishang Laojun's heart was ups and downs, and he couldn't make up his mind for a while. He didn't know whether he should snatch it at this time.

    When the leader of Tongtian saw Taishang Laojun's hesitation, he said: "Brother, what do we have to worry about when things have come to this point? The worst we can do is fight a bastard like Zhu Jiuyin, and I don't believe that the three of us can do it alone."  Brotherly strength will not defeat him!"

    When he heard the words of Tongtian Cult Leader, Taishang Laojun couldn't help but snorted coldly and said: "You know how to act recklessly, do you think our three brothers can really defeat this bastard Zhu Jiuyin?"

    As soon as Taishang Laojun said this, the leader of Tongtian Cult couldn't help but lower his head. To be honest, he really didn't have the confidence to be able to defeat Zhu Jiuyin.

    When Yuanshi Tianzun saw Taishang Laojun speaking like thisZhongzhong disagreed and just heard him say: "Brother, it's true that Zhu Jiuyin's bastard's cultivation is very strong, but if we can seize the innate treasure 'Chaos Clock', it will definitely be much stronger than Taiyi."  , after all, we are Pangu Zongzong, but if we can exert the power of this innate treasure, and cooperate with the acquired merit treasure in your hand, "Heaven and Earth Xuanhuang Exquisite Pagoda", no matter how strong Zhu Jiuyin is, we can't do anything about it. I think this matter  It¡¯s worth a fight!¡±

    Yuanshi Tianzun's words moved Taishang Laojun's heart. It would be a lie to say that he was not greedy for the innate treasure 'Chaos Bell', but for him to take action for this, he would have to get Gui Zhujiu.  Yin, this forced him to be cautious, after all, Zhu Jiuyin was crazy.

    Taishang Laojun took a deep breath and said: "It's not that I don't know this, but you underestimate Zhu Jiuyin too much. So what if we can succeed? Don't forget that Zhu Jiuyin  He is not alone, there is a witch clan behind him, which makes this bastard angry, and he can really level our Kunlun Mountains! The most important thing is that Hou Tu Zu Wu has been carefully guarding us. If he fails, then  We just accompanied my wife and lost our troops!"

    Just when Taishang Laojun finished speaking, Fuxi and Nuwa Empress over there gave some advice, and the two of them came to Sanqing.

    When they saw Fuxi and Nuwa appearing in front of them, Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Master immediately shut up, although they knew that Fuxi and Nuwa were related to Zhu Jiuyin  There is a deep hatred, but they still have to be careful with Wannian Ship.

    When Fuxi appeared in front of him, Taishang Laojun said: "I don't know what Taoist friends Fuxi and Nuwa have to do here!"

    When he heard Taishang Laojun's inquiry, Fu Xi had nothing to hide and nothing to hide. He went straight to the point and said: "Fellow Taoist Sanqing, I think you should be very clear about our purpose. Zhu Jiuyin, this bastard, is really  He is too strong. With his cultivation level, we cannot match him. If he is allowed to take away this innate treasure "Chaos Bell" from the hands of fellow Taoist Tai, I'm afraid it will be even harder to control him in the future. I think  Join forces with three fellow Taoists to stop his actions, at least not to allow him to improve further!"

    As soon as Fuxi said this, Taishang Laojun smiled calmly and said: "I think Taoist friend Fuxi has found the wrong person. There is no deep hatred between our three brothers and Zhu Jiuyin, so we can't risk antagonizing this lunatic Zhu Jiuyin."  It¡¯s not in our interests to help us when our face is in danger!¡±

    Hearing Taishang Laojun's reply did not move Fuxi's heart. He said calmly: "Fellow Taoist Taiqing, there is no need to talk about this situation. I know what the three of you are thinking about. You are worried that you will take advantage of us two brothers after you take action to save the siege."  , I can assure you that we, brother and sister, are absolutely not greedy at all for this innate treasure, the Chaos Clock. All we want is not to let Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation go any further, that's all, as for this treasure  Whose hands it falls into, it has nothing to do with us!¡±

    Fuxi¡¯s words moved Yuanshi Tianzun. If Fuxi and Nuwa were not greedy, then he would have a better chance of winning this treasure.

    For Yuanshi Tianzun, it is not a matter of a day or two for him to long for a treasure. In the hands of Taishang Laojun, he has the treasure of acquired merits, the "Heaven and Earth Xuanhuang Exquisite Tower", which can be said to be unparalleled in defense, but there is nothing in his hands.  This is something he cannot accept, because if he wants to surpass Taishang Laojun and become the head of the Three Pure Ones, he cannot do without the protection of the supreme treasure.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 52 Sanqing takes action

    Chapter 52 Sanqing takes action

    Yuanshi Tianzun said: "Brother, let's stop Zhu Jiuyin's madness. If we let him go on like this, the whole world will be in chaos!"

    As soon as Yuanshi Tianzun said this, a smile appeared on Fuxi's face. Everything was as he thought. Sanqing had greed in his heart, and they did not want to see Zhu Jiuyin's family become powerful, but Yuanshi Tianzun's  The excuse was a bit funny. If you want to seize the treasure, just say it. There is no need to hide it, everyone is not a fool. You see, Zhu Jiuyin just went to grab it without any cover-up.

    As soon as Yuanshi Tianzun finished speaking, Taishang Laojun sighed secretly in his heart. Originally, he wanted to talk to Fuxi more and get some benefits from Fuxi and Nuwa, but it was a pity that Yuanshi Tianzun was too impatient.  , revealing his true feelings as soon as he opened his mouth, which made Taishang Laojun¡¯s idea come to nothing.

    Taishang Laojun sighed and said: "That's fine, but if we want to take action on this matter, we all have to do it together. After all, Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation is too powerful, and the three of us brothers alone cannot suppress him!"  "

    Fuxi nodded and said, "This is natural!"

    When she saw Fuxi brother and sister approaching Sanqing, Queen Houtu's face darkened. She knew that Fuxi and Nuwa had no good intentions without asking, so she immediately became vigilant.

    Not only did Empress Houtu see the actions of Fuxi brothers and sisters, but Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun also saw it. Hongyun, a good old man, wanted to come forward and make peace when he saw Zhu Jiuyin fighting with Di Jun and Taiyi brothers.  , but was held back by Zhen Yuanzi.

    Hongyun was ignorant and didn't know the depth, but that didn't mean that Zhen Yuanzi didn't know. When he saw Fuxi talking to Sanqing, Zhen Yuanzi said in a deep voice: "Brother Hongyun, let's retreat first, or else what happens next  I'm afraid it will affect you and me, and things will not be good in that case!"

    Although Zhen Yuanzi didn't say it clearly, Hongyun could also see that the war was imminent, so he nodded. Although he was a good old man, he did not dare to do such stupid things under this situation. After all, Zhu Jiuyin  The ferocity frightened him.

    The actions of Sanqing and Fuxi brothers and sisters were not hidden from Zhu Jiuyin. Although Zhu Jiuyin fought against Di Jun and Taiyi brothers with one against two, he was still wary of the surrounding environment. Fuxi and Nuwa  The empress's actions naturally fell into his eyes.

    Zhu Jiuyin still knew what kind of person Sanqing was. When Fuxi came forward to lobby, Zhu Jiuyin knew that things were going to be bad, and in his heart he was even more cruel to Fuxi and Nuwa.

    Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but cursed secretly in his heart: "You Fuxi and Nuwa, Taoist Hongjun resolved the cause and effect for you last time, but this time you still don't know whether to live or die, so don't blame me for being ruthless. You want to achieve enlightenment in a dream  Go!"

    Zhu Jiuyin knew very well how Nuwa Empress proved the truth. When he failed to kill Nuwa Empress last time, Zhu Jiuyin knew what Taoist Hongjun was thinking, so he didn't think of dealing with her again.  But now Zhu Jiuyin is cruel, he wants to cut off Empress Nuwa's path to enlightenment.

    This time, Zhu Jiuyin was determined. As long as Sanqing, Fuxi, and Nuwa took action, Zhu Jiuyin would rather give up the innate treasure 'Chaos Clock', but he would definitely defeat Empress Nuwa, even if it exposed his last trump card.  No more hesitation.

    As for whether Daozu Hongjun would take action to stop it, that was no longer within the scope of Zhu Jiuyin's consideration. He believed that his trump card would definitely surprise Daozu Hongjun.

    Zhu Jiuyin made a sneak attack on the brothers Di Jun and Tai Yi. It can be said that they were already at a disadvantage at the beginning of the war. Now the innate treasure 'Chaos Bell' was caught by Zhu Jiuyin's big hand again.  Every second it persists, Taiyi's mind will be impacted, and his soul will be damaged by one point.

    The longer the time drags on, the more disadvantageous it will be for Taiyi. If it continues, Zhu Jiuyin can hold on, but Taiyi cannot. Then he will be dragged to death by Zhu Jiuyin here. As for Di Jun, now  He was powerless to save Taiyi because he also had difficulty protecting himself.

    Just when Di Jun couldn't help but prepare to sacrifice himself to save Taiyi, Sanqing, Fuxi, and Nuwa finally couldn't bear it anymore.

    Fuxi and Nuwa Empress were relatively shrewd. They did not directly fight Zhu Jiuyin, but blocked Empress Houtu. When they made a move, Sanqing took action together without any hesitation. Three huge hands were transformed by the energy.  Then he directly grabbed the innate treasure 'Chaos Bell' that was held in Zhu Jiuyin's hand.

    Just listen, Taishang Laojun said: "Friend Zhujiu, you are an ancestral witch without the soul. This innate treasure 'Chaos Clock' is useless in your hands. Why not leave it to us three brothers to deal with it!"  "

    Hearing what Taishang Laojun said, Emperor Jun and Taiyi wereThey were furious. When they saw Sanqing take action, they were relieved in their hearts, thinking that their chance had come. However, they never expected that Sanqing would be as shameless as Zhu Jiuyin.  He came up with the idea of ??his own treasure, the "Chaos Clock".

    The treasure touches people's hearts, let alone the Sanqing. In fact, no one here will be greedy for this innate treasure, the "Chaos Clock". It's just that some people can control their desires.

    Zhu Jiuyin snorted coldly and said: "What a Sanqing. You are so shameless. If you want to seize the treasure, just tell me what excuse you have. If you have the ability, come and seize it!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin finished speaking, Yuanshi Tianzun couldn't bear Zhu Jiuyin's sarcasm and shouted angrily: "My Sanqing was transformed by Pangu Yuanshen, and it is Pangu's authentic sect. This innate treasure 'Chaos Bell' is Pangu's."  The ax transformed should naturally be kept by us!"

    When Yuanshi Tianzun once again mentioned that he was Pangu Zhengzong, a trace of disdain flashed across Zhu Jiuyin's face. What kind of Pangu Zhengzong is it?  Jiuyin has no soul, but among all the people who inherited Pangu's inheritance, he has received the most inheritance, and only Zhu Jiuyin has continued Pangu's will.

    Although the soul is good, the will is the most important. After all, the Great God Pangu used his strength to prove the Tao. If we really talk about authenticity, relatively speaking, the Wu Clan is the authentic one, because they inherit the bloodline of Pangu and have cultivated  The method of proving the Tao through force, but the Three Purities are not like this at all.

    Speaking of the Three Pure Ones, the reason why they were able to occupy most of Pangu's luck was simply because they were born earlier than the Twelve Ancestral Witches, and they also had in their hands the treasure of acquired merit formed by Pangu's founding queen, the 'Heaven and Earth Xuanhuang Exquisite Pagoda'  Suppress luck.

    Zhu Jiuyin doesn't attach much importance to the title of Pangu Zhengzong. To him, the name is of little use. In this ancient world, everything is based on strength. If you don't have strength, what's the use of having a title?  He simply didn't bother to compete with Sanqing for the title of Pangu Zongzong.

    Sanqing's action ruined Zhu Jiuyin's major event and caused him to miss the opportunity to kill Taiyi. However, Zhu Jiuyin would not let Sanqing have an easy time. Since he could not kill Taiyi and take away the innate treasure 'Chaos Bell', he  Naturally, he would not let this treasure fall into the hands of Sanqing. After all, Zhu Jiuyin and Sanqing were already at odds.

    With a thought in his mind, Zhu Jiuyin shouted loudly: "Yuanshi, if you want this 'Chaos Clock', then I will grant it to you!"

    As he spoke, Zhu Jiuyin waved his hands and threw the innate treasure 'Chaos Bell' towards Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Leader. Zhu Jiuyin used all his strength when throwing it.  He had used them all, and his quasi-saint-level physical strength was brought into full play.

    Whether it is Sanqing, Dijun or Taiyi, they did not expect that Zhu Jiuyin would be so decisive and throw out the innate treasure "Chaos Bell" that he had already obtained.

    It was precisely because they did not expect that they were caught off guard by Zhu Jiuyin. The most unlucky one was Taishang Laojun, because he stood at the front of Sanqing, so he suffered the consequences of Zhu Jiuyin.  This blow.

    Facing Zhu Jiuyin's blow, when Taishang Laojun wanted to react and dodge, it was already a little too late. He had not yet waited for the acquired treasure of merit and virtue, the 'Heaven and Earth Xuanhuang Exquisite Tower', and the innate treasure 'Chaos Bell'.  'Has been blasted over.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 53: Cruel

    Chapter 53: Cruel

    Sadly, Taishang Laojun really didn't expect Zhu Jiuyin to be so ruthless. He actually threw out the innate chaos treasure 'Chaos Clock' that he had already obtained. Without any precautions, one can imagine his fate.  How miserable it would be.

    Zhu Jiuyin's move was cruel enough. Although he was not the owner of the innate treasure 'Chaos Bell', he inherited the bloodline of Pangu. When Zhu Jiuyin threw the innate treasure 'Chaos Bell', he used his own  His blood inspired part of the power of this innate treasure.

    Although it is only a small part of the power, Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s supreme power can easily break through the space. In this case, Taishang Laojun was directly hit by the ¡®Chaos Clock¡¯.

    "I heard Taishang Laojun let out a scream, and one of his legs was hit by the innate treasure "Chaos Bell" and was directly smashed into pieces.

    You must know that this is a blow from an innate treasure, and Zhu Jiuyin used the power of the Law of Destruction in this blow. The combination of the two damaged the origin of Taishang Laojun. It will be difficult for him to return in the future.  Recover as before.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is a ruthless person. He will do nothing if he doesn't take action. Once he does, it will be shocking. Taishang Laojun will be humiliated by this blow. Before he can get any benefit, he will lose a leg first.

    Zhu Jiuyin's strong counterattack made Fuxi, Nuwa, Sanqing, and Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun who were watching the battle feel chilled. This was really cruel.

    Everyone only saw Zhu Jiuyin severely injuring Taishang Laojun with one blow, but they did not see that the drop of Zhu Jiuyin's blood was quietly absorbed by the innate treasure "Chaos Bell".

    Since the killer was killed, Zhu Jiuyin naturally didn't care about anything. He shouted loudly: "If you want to seize the treasure, go and die!"

    Zhu Jiuyin said and ignored Taiyi and Di Jun, even though both of them were on the verge of collapse. Zhu Jiuyin directly went to Taishang Laojun, and hit Taiyi with his fists like meteors.  Hit Laojun on the head. If he was hit by this blow, Taishang Laojun would definitely die here.  /

    What does ruthlessness mean? This is the real ruthlessness!

    Is Zhu Jiuyin really willing to let go of these two great enemies, Tai Yi and Di Jun?  No, he didn't want to, but he had no choice. After all, if he wanted to intimidate everyone, he had to choose someone. Today, Sanqing, Fuxi, and Nuwa Empress could join forces to deal with him. If he didn't give them an unforgettable lesson, then in the future  Then countless people would come to find him. At that time, Zhu Jiuyin was afraid that he would be restrained by countless people and would still have time to practice, so he had to deal with Taishang Laojun first.

    When Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Leader saw Taishang Laojun being seriously injured by Zhu Jiuyin's sneak attack and falling into a desperate situation, they no longer had the mood to pay attention to the innate treasure 'Chaos' thrown by Zhu Jiuyin.  Zhong', they must save Taishang Laojun first, otherwise they will definitely be defeated by Zhu Jiuyin one by one.

    Of course, Yuanshi Tianzun has not forgotten Fuxi and Nuwa. If they had not persuaded them to take action against Zhu Jiuyin, such a thing would not have happened.

    Just listening, Yuanshi Tianzun said angrily: "Fuxi, how long will you wait if you don't take action!"

    Although Fuxi was a little reluctant when he heard Yuanshi Tianzun's angry shouts, he had to take action because they could no longer offend Sanqing, otherwise the consequences would be really unimaginable.

    Fuxi said in a deep voice: "Sister, hold back the Hou Tuzu Witch while I go to help the Three Pure Ones!"

    Fuxi said that he rushed towards Zhu Jiuyin without waiting for Nuwa's reply. If something like this happened at this time, he had to give Sanqing an explanation.

    Fuxi tried to use his own attacks to divert Zhu Jiuyin's attention in order to surround Wei and rescue Zhao, but he was wrong. Zhu Jiuyin ignored Fuxi's attack, and his fists still did not waver at all, and he continued to attack Taishang.  Laojun, that stance is definitely going to kill the Supreme Laojun on the spot.

    At this time, Sanqing was really scared. They really didn't expect Zhu Jiuyin's reaction to be so violent, abandoning the two brothers Di Jun and Tai Yi, and determined to kill them.

    Under such circumstances, Taishang Laojun naturally did not dare to have any reservations, so he cheered himself up, endured the intense pain in his body, and offered sacrifices to the treasure of acquired merit, the ¡®Heaven and Earth Xuanhuang Exquisite Pagoda¡¯!

    The two brothers Di Jun and Tai who were injured by Zhu Jiuyin hated the people in front of them. They were injured in Zhu Jiuyin's hands. Although Sanqing took action and allowed himself to escape with his life.  , but Sanqing didn't have any good intentions. He didn't really want to save himself, but was thinking about his own treasure. Under such circumstances, the two brothers naturally didn't care about the life and death of Taishang Laojun.

    For them, the most important thing now is to save their lives first, and we will discuss other things later., although Taiyi has been seriously injured, and the soul he left in the innate treasure "Chaos Clock" is also seriously damaged, he still has the strength to fight.

    Even though Taiyi knew that if he sacrificed blood to the innate treasure "Chaos Bell" at this time, he would hurt his origin, he had no choice. After escaping from Zhu Jiuyin's hands, Taiyi and Di Jun looked at each other.  He glanced at it, and then launched the blood sacrifice again desperately.

    Not only did Tai Yi do this, but Di Jun did the same. It was too dangerous for the two brothers. They could no longer take risks. After all, they were very weak now.

    I saw that as soon as Taiyi¡¯s blood sacrifice was performed, the innate treasure ¡®Chaos Bell¡¯ burst out with an astonishing light, covering Taiyi and Di Jun.

    When the 'Chaos Clock' broke out, the two innate spiritual treasures 'Hetu' and 'Luoshu' in Di Jun's hands also burst out with endless divine light. After the divine light flashed, Di Jun and Taiyi  Then they disappeared without a trace. The two brothers escaped without leaving a single word behind.

    The actions of the two brothers, Di Jun and Taiyi, made Sanqing even more angry, and also made Fuxi and Nuwa hate their brothers and sisters. However, they had nothing to do with each other. Why did they not have any good intentions in the first place?  It was only natural for the two brothers to run away without them.

    From the brothers Di Jun and Tai Yi, Zhen Yuanzi, who had been watching the battle, realized that these two brothers were really amazing. They did things cleanly and neatly. Although they suffered heavy losses, they escaped with their lives.

    Zhu Jiuyin was not surprised by the escape of Di Jun and Tai Yi. Others did not know the two brothers, but Zhu Jiuyin knew everything about them.

    Originally, Zhu Jiuyin had to take care of the two brothers, fearing that the two would harm him at the most critical moment. After they left, Zhu Jiuyin was able to devote more energy to dealing with Sanqing and Fuxi in front of him.  .

    Facing Fu Xi¡¯s attack, Zhu Jiuyin did not dodge or dodge, but used his strong body to resist directly when Fu Xi¡¯s attack hit him.

    Zhu Jiuyin shouted in a deep voice: "Kill!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's body was at the level of a quasi-sage, and Fuxi was just a Daluo Jinxian. Although he struck with all his strength, he did not hurt Zhu Jiuyin because his attacks were all deflected by Zhu Jiuyin.  On Taishang Laojun's body.

    Fortunately, Taishang Laojun has already offered sacrifices to the treasure of acquired merits, the ¡®Heaven and Earth Xuanhuang Exquisite Pagoda¡¯, otherwise he would really have perished here under this blow.

    However, even with the protection of the acquired treasure "Heaven and Earth Xuanhuang Exquisite Pagoda", Taishang Laojun was also hit hard. After all, the difference in cultivation between him and Zhu Jiuyin was too big. Quasi-sage and great  The gap between Luo Jinxian and Luo Jinxian was not as simple as he thought, not to mention that Zhu Jiuyin used the art of grafting flowers and wood to deflect Fuxi's full blow. This double attack instantly caused Taishang Laojun to spit out a mouthful of blood arrows.

    At this time, the attacks of Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Master also arrived. Their attacks also hit Zhu Jiuyin firmly, but their attacks, like Fuxi, did not hurt Zhu Jiuyin at all, leaving Zhu Jiuyin  It was also transferred out.

    This time, Zhu Jiuyin did not transfer it to Taishang Laojun, but directly transferred it to the treasure of acquired merit, the ¡®Heaven and Earth Xuanhuang Exquisite Pagoda¡¯.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 54 The pagoda moves its owner

    Chapter 54: The pagoda moves its owner

    Taishang Laojun was already injured, but when Zhu Jiuyin deflected the attacks of Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Leader, the defense of the acquired treasure, the ¡®Heaven and Earth Xuanhuang Exquisite Tower¡¯, instantly became shaky.

    At this time, Taishang Laojun finally understood how huge the gap between himself and the other party was. At first, he looked down on the brothers Di Jun and Tai Yi, but now after he fought against Zhu Jiuyin, he realized that it was not the emperor who  The two brothers, Jun and Taiyi, did not have enough cultivation, but Zhu Jiuyin was really ridiculously strong. In terms of cultivation, Zhu Jiuyin was already far ahead of them.

    At this moment, Taishang Laojun couldn't help but hold a grudge in his heart. If Fuxi hadn't invited him to take action, he wouldn't have ended up like this now.

    When he saw the swaying power of the acquired treasure of merit and virtue, the ¡®Xuanhuang Exquisite Tower of Heaven and Earth¡¯, Zhu Jiuyin shouted: ¡°Open it! Bring it to me!¡±

    Following Zhu Jiuyin's shout, his big hand firmly grasped the acquired treasure of merit and virtue, 'Heaven and Earth Xuanhuang Exquisite Tower'. This time Zhu Jiuyin would not make the same mistake as last time and lost all the innate treasure of 'Chaos' in vain.  Zhong', he was determined to take away this protective treasure from Taishang Laojun, so that he would know how miserable the consequences would be if he provoked him, so that he could understand that he was not someone to be trifled with.

    When Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s big hands tightly grasped the ¡®Heaven and Earth Xuanhuang Exquisite Tower¡¯, he no longer considered other things. With a thought, he activated the power of the Kingdom of God!

    When he saw that Zhu Jiuyin was about to seize his treasure, Taishang Laojun was anxious. You must know that this is his only property, and if he loses it, he will suffer heavy losses.

    Taishang Laojun shouted loudly: "Zhu Jiuyin, don't push people too hard!"

    Zhu Jiuyin sneered disdainfully: "Tai Shang Laojun, since you Sanqing dare to provoke me, you have to pay the price. This Heaven and Earth Xuanhuang Exquisite Tower is just used to make up for my losses. The light of merit and virtue will come out and fall!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's shout fell, the power of the Kingdom of God opened up, and streams of divine light of merit and virtue came out and entangled the 'Heaven and Earth Xuanhuang Exquisite Pagoda', the most acquired treasure of merit and virtue, before Taishang Laojun could react.  , the power of the Kingdom of God exploded in full force, and in one fell swoop, this treasure of acquired merits and virtues was snatched from the hands of Taishang Laojun.

    "This is what Taishang Laojun asked for. If he hadn't been too greedy, how could Zhu Jiuyin take away the acquired treasure of merit and virtue, the 'Heaven and Earth Xuanhuang Exquisite Pagoda' in a fit of rage.

    Although the 'Heaven and Earth Xuanhuang Exquisite Pagoda' has been refined by Taishang Laojun, when it fell into Zhu Jiuyin's Kingdom of God, it was immediately suppressed by force, and countless forces pressed down on the 'Heaven and Earth Xuanhuang Exquisite Pagoda'  Above, suppress it firmly.

    With such a big commotion in Buzhou Mountain, how could Taoist Hongjun not notice it? When Zhu Jiuyin forcibly seized Taishang Laojun¡¯s ¡®Heaven and Earth Xuanhuang Exquisite Pagoda¡¯, Taoist Hongjun could no longer bear it.

    In an instant, a huge pressure came down again, and Taoist Hongjun shouted in a deep voice: "That's enough, Zhu Jiuyin still hasn't returned the Xuanhuang Exquisite Tower of Heaven and Earth to the Supreme Lord!"

    How could Zhu Jiuyin spit out what he had eaten in his mouth? He snorted coldly and said: "Daozu Hongjun, why should I return the Xuanhuang Linglong Tower of Heaven and Earth? Since Sanqing dares to take advantage of me, he will have to bear the consequences."  , there is no way you want me to return the Xuanhuang Exquisite Tower of Heaven and Earth!"

    When Daozu Hongjun came forward, Yuanshi Tianzun saw that he had support and shouted angrily: "Zhu Jiuyin, you are so presumptuous that you are so rude in front of the teacher!"

    Yuanshi Tianzun is really a bit shameless. At this time, he directly made an issue with Taoist Hongjun, and even directly called Taoist Hongjun his teacher!

    Zhu Jiuyin glanced at Yuanshi Tianzun with disdain, ignored him, and said to Taoist Hongjun: "Hongjun, I respectfully call you Taoist, but don't go too far. Don't think that I don't know you."  What are you planning? Even if you have the approval of Heavenly Dao, you can't be unfair. There is a great way above Heavenly Dao. No one can take away the "Heaven and Earth Xuanhuang Exquisite Pagoda" from my hands today, the most acquired treasure of merit and virtue. If you  If you want to get this treasure back for Taishang Laojun, you can exchange it with me for the 'Tai Chi Diagram' and the 'Golden Lotus of Merit' in your hand, otherwise there is no need to discuss it!"

    Good guy, Zhu Jiuyin is really powerful. A lion opened his mouth and asked Taoist Hongjun to exchange the innate treasure 'Tai Chi Diagram' and the 'Golden Lotus of Merit' for the 'Heaven and Earth Xuanhuang Exquisite Pagoda'. This business is ruthless enough.  .

    Hongjun Daozu's expression changed, and he shouted in a deep voice: "Zhu Jiuyin, my patience is limited, you are just a quasi-sage, don't force me to take action!"

    Zhu Jiuyin sneered disdainfully: "So what if I force you? Do you dare to kill me? This is the ancient wilderness, protected by Father God Pangu. What can you do to me? If you want me to die, then don't even think about it.  ?However, the worst case scenario is that we will perish together. I believe your karma during the Dragon and Phoenix Tribulation has not been completely eliminated. I wonder if you can withstand the erosion of your karma now!  "

    Zhu Jiuyin's words touched upon Hongjun Daozu's fatal weakness. If he killed an ordinary person, it wouldn't be a big deal, but Zhu Jiuyin was different. He had supreme merit, and was protected by Pangu and enjoyed Pangu Qi.  Under the protection of luck, even if you kill him, the way of heaven will not save him. The way of heaven will definitely come down. The way of being is not just a common saying.

    This time Zhu Jiuyin really planned to fall out with Daozu Hongjun. You must know that Daozu Hongjun deliberately made things difficult for him again and again. This made Zhu Jiuyin unbearable anymore, and now he is not afraid of Hongjun.  Daozu Jun, because this is Mount Buzhou, where the great god Pangu has the strongest will, even if he loses the thirty-six Dinghai Divine Pearls, he can still threaten Daozu Hongjun.

    Of course, Zhu Jiuyin's trump card is not only Pangu's will, he also has his own trump card. If Daozu Hongjun really dares to take action, Zhu Jiuyin will dare to use his strength to break the Buzhou Mountain and destroy this support.  The pillar of heaven, he did not believe that Taoist Hongjun could bear the huge karma at that time.

    As for himself, Zhu Jiuyin is not afraid. After all, he has inherited the bloodline of Pangu and has the protection of Kaitian merit. The most important thing is that this matter has been unfair to Taoist Hongjun from beginning to end. If he really gets that step, Zhu Jiuyin will  The karma you bear is very small.

    When Zhu Jiuyin was speaking, his whole body was tense, and he was preparing for the final fight. As long as Daozu Hongjun dared to take action, he would kill both sides.

    Zhu Jiuyin believes that as long as Buzhou Mountain falls, Taoist Hongjun can definitely be knocked off the altar of a saint. If Taoist Hongjun loses his status as a saint, Zhu Jiuyin will not be afraid of him at all.

    With the battle at Buzhou Mountain reaching this level, how could the other ancestral witches not get the news? Just when Zhu Jiuyin was confronting Taoist Hongjun, Di Jiang and the other ancestral witches broke through the space and came to Buzhou Mountain.

    When he saw Di Jiang and the other ancestral witches appearing, Taoist Hongjun's face became even more ugly. The situation was even more unfavorable for Taoist Hongjun. If he tried to force Zhu Jiuyin to hand over the treasure of acquired merit, that would be impossible.  It's impossible.

    If you want to kill Zhu Jiuyin, you don't even have to think about it. Others don't know the trump card of the twelve ancestral witches, but Hongjun Daozu, who is recognized by the heaven, knows it clearly. The twelve ancestral witches can summon the true form of Pangu if they gather together.  , even Taoist Hongjun has to be wary. After all, he, a saint, has taken shortcuts. The most important thing is that Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation is very strong and he has already mastered the law of time, which makes Taoist Hongjun even more concerned.

    When he heard Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s arrogance, Taoist Hongjun said with a gloomy face: ¡°Okay, Zhu Jiuyin, you are fine!¡±

    Since he has fallen out, Zhu Jiuyin naturally no longer needs to take care of it. He sneered: "I'm naturally very good. You can decide whether to change or not. My time is limited!"

    Hongjun Daozu said with a gloomy face: "This is impossible, these two treasures have their own owners, you can choose something else to exchange!"

    Zhu Jiuyin sneered disdainfully: "Then we don't need to say anything else. Apart from these two treasures, I really can't think of anything else you can exchange with me. Is it possible that you can still come up with it?"  You can't exchange the Jade Disk of Creation and the Pangu Flag with me!"

    Zhu Jiuyin really dared to say that he actually came up with the idea of ??'Jade Disc of Good Fortune' and 'Pangu Flag'.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 55 Showdown

    Chapter 55 Showdown

    Hongjun Daozu said with a gloomy face: "Zhu Jiuyin, you are too presumptuous!"

    Zhu Jiuyin also said without flinching: "It's not that I am arrogant, but that you are unfair. If you dealt with it fairly, then nothing like this would happen, and no one would dare to provoke her again and again.  I, if you say who is to blame for all this, it is all your fault alone. If you hadn¡¯t saved Fuxi outside Zixiao Palace, how could something like this happen today? I can only blame you.  Own!"

    What Zhu Jiuyin said is not wrong. The reason why Sanqing, Fuxi, and Nuwa dared to take up Zhu Jiuyin's idea was precisely because they saw that Daozu Hongjun outside Zixiao Palace had intentionally suppressed Zhu Jiuyin.  That's why they took action so desperately.

    Now Zhu Jiuyin didn't care anymore and just talked about the matter. This made Taoist Hongjun feel uncomfortable, but all this was just as Zhu Jiuyin said, he had gone too far and put Zhu Jiuyin  Jiuyin forced him to this point, so he didn't care anymore.

    Whether to change or not, Daozu Hongjun had a headache because of this matter. To be honest, Daozu Hongjun really wanted to slap Zhu Jiuyin to death at this time.

    But he couldn't do this, because there was still the way of heaven and the existence of the great road above him, and everything was not up to him, unless he was willing to die together with Zhu Jiuyin, but that was obviously impossible.

    The 'Xuanhuang Exquisite Pagoda of Heaven and Earth' is not just a treasure of merit that can suppress one's own luck. You must know that this treasure of merit is condensed with three parts of Pangu Kaitian's luck. If it is transferred to Zhu Jiuyin's  In your hands, the consequences are really unimaginable.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    "If he had known that suppressing Zhu Jiuyin would be met with such a strong backlash and cause such a big turmoil, Daozu Hongjun would not have done that. After all, it would be far away that he would be able to become a Taoist in the future.

    Taoist Hongjun took a deep breath to suppress the rage in his heart, and said in a deep voice: "Zhu Jiuyin, as an ancestral witch, even if you get this treasure of acquired merit, it will be of little use. I can kill it with  I'll exchange this sacred weapon of murder with you"

    Before Taoist Hongjun could finish his words, Zhu Jiuyin burst into laughter and said, "It's so funny, Taoist Hongjun, do you think I'm a fool? What kind of treasure is the God-killing Spear?  Compared to this treasure of acquired merit, it is even inferior to scum. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know the function of the ¡®Heaven and Earth Xuanhuang Exquisite Tower¡¯. Not only can it suppress one¡¯s own luck, it also has three merits of Pangu¡¯s Father God opening the sky!¡±

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, everyone present could not help but gasp. No one thought that this treasure of acquired merit would be so great.

    Of course, Taishang Laojun himself knew this very well, but he did not expect that Zhu Jiuyin also knew this, and his face became even more gloomy and terrifying. Zhu Jiuyin said this, which revealed his own secrets.  , also created a gap between the three Qing Dynasties.

    However, Sanqing was not originally a harmonious group. At least Yuanshi Tianzun always had a fantasy in his heart, wanting to replace Taishang Laojun and become the boss of Sanqing.

    When Zhu Jiuyin revealed all the hidden functions of the 'Heaven and Earth Xuanhuang Exquisite Tower', Daozu Hongjun realized how wrong he was. Zhu Jiuyin knew so many things that he couldn't help but feel  The ground was a little wary, after all, he had suffered a lot from Zhu Jiuyin.

    Relatively speaking, the ancestral witches like Dijiang were also a little surprised. They didn't know everything Zhu Jiuyin said, but Zhu Jiuyin knew about it. This made the ancestral witches like Dijiang a little curious about what Zhu Jiuyin got.  inherited.

    Di Jiang still knows what luck is. If Zhu Jiuyin can leave the 'Heaven and Earth Xuanhuang Exquisite Pagoda', a treasure of acquired merit, it will be a great good thing for the Wu clan, although Di Jiang has his own thoughts.  He wanted to speak out to stop Zhu Jiuyin's deal with Daozu Hongjun, but he opened his mouth but ultimately said nothing.

    Zhu Jiuyin has the ability to be arrogant because he is strong enough, but Di Jiang is not as powerful as Zhu Jiuyin. The most important thing is that he is not as ruthless as Zhu Jiuyin and dares to threaten Daozu Hongjun unscrupulously.

    Facing Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s pressing step by step, Daozu Hongjun found that the cards in his hand were very few. Zhu Jiuyin knew too many things, which made him unable to start.

    Zhu Jiuyin didn't use any tricks in this exchange, he just suppressed it with force. Even if Daozu Hongjun had all kinds of methods, it was useless, because Zhu Jiuyin didn't pay attention at all. He had a set of standards in his own heart.  , will not be affected by external forces.

    At this time, Taoist Hongjun could not help but curse Sanqing, Fuxi and Nuwa.Mother and the others, why are you looking for trouble when you have nothing to do? Why do you have to provoke this lunatic Zhu Jiuyin?

    Daozu Hongjun only thought so for the time being. If Sanqing, Nuwa Empress, Fuxi and others did not take action, I am afraid that the consequences would be even more unacceptable to him. Under Zhu Jiuyin's crazy attack, the brothers Dijun and Taiyi  That person is definitely alive and dead, and the innate treasure 'Chaos Bell' in their hands will also fall into Zhu Jiuyin's hands, and Zhu Jiuyin will be even more unscrupulous.

    In fact, in this matter, it is a good thing to have such a result. At least now Zhu Jiuyin has become a common enemy. Even if Zhu Jiuyin has a slight upper hand now, it doesn't matter, because after this incident Zhu Jiuyin has become a common enemy.  Yin will be the point where everyone screams for beating!

    Does Taoist Hongjun really have no other treasures in his hands? No, he still has them. Not to mention that he gained a lot during the Dragon and Phoenix Calamity.

    Daozu Hongjun also thought about exchanging the Zhuxian Sword Formation he seized from Luo Hou with Zhu Jiuyin, but he had seen the power of this sword formation during the Dragon and Phoenix Calamity, but he quickly gave up this idea.  , because he was afraid that Zhu Jiuyin would become the next Luo Hou.

    No, if Zhu Jiuyin really got the Zhuxian Sword Formation, he would be more threatening than Luo Hou. After all, Zhu Jiuyin got Luo Hou's black lotus, and he also practiced the Law of Destruction. The most important thing is that Zhu Jiuyin  Unlike Luo Hou, he has supreme merit and is an uncontrollable person. If he is allowed to have strong attack power, Zhu Jiuyin will be even more difficult to deal with at that time.

    Zhu Jiuyin is an ancestral witch who has no soul and cannot master the Zhuxian Sword Formation, but this is not a problem. Zhu Jiuyin cannot master it, but there are twelve ancestral witches. As long as they master the four swords of Zhuxian respectively, their power is only as powerful as Luo's.  The throat is even more powerful. After all, the Twelve Ancestral Witches don't have to worry about the backlash from the Zhuxian Sword Formation.

    In fact, Taoist Hongjun didn't know that Zhu Jiuyin had never considered asking for the Immortal-killing Sword Formation from Taoist Hongjun. To him, it was just tasteless, and it was a pity to throw it away because it was tasteless.  The path Jiuyin chose was different. The path he chose was to defeat all laws with force, and he only relied on himself.

    In addition to the treasure that can suppress his own luck, Zhu Jiuyin really has no other aspirations, because he believes that he can reach the top. He has his own confidence, which is the divine way, and that is the body. He has found a path that belongs to him.  own way.

    ¡°For people like Zhu Jiuyin, once they make up their minds, they will never be shaken by external objects. In Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s heart, the most important thing for him is his own body.

    If there is anything else that is important, it is the Wheel of Time, a spiritual treasure that accompanies him when he travels through time and space, and the second is the divine treasure that he has just blood-refined.

    When things got to this point, Taoist Hongjun knew that it would be impossible for him to get back the acquired meritorious treasure of ¡®Heaven and Earth Xuanhuang Exquisite Pagoda¡¯ from Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s hands without some blood.

    Daozu Hongjun knew that the longer time dragged on, the more disadvantageous it would be to him. Zhu Jiuyin not only inherited the bloodline of Pangu, but also had great merits. Such a treasure of acquired merits would easily resonate if it fell into his hands.  When the 'Heaven and Earth Xuanhuang Exquisite Tower' takes the initiative to recognize its owner, it will be difficult to take back this treasure.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 56 Qiankun Ding

    Chapter 56 Qiankun Ding

    Taoist Hongjun was cruel and took out an innate treasure that Zhu Jiuyin didn't know about, which was the 'Qiankun Ding'. He said in a deep voice: "I will exchange the Qiankun Ding with you!"

    As soon as Daozu Hongjun said this, Zhu Jiuyin's face couldn't help but change color. He really didn't expect that this innate treasure would actually be in the hands of Daozu Hongjun, because he didn't see Daozu Hongjun use it during the Dragon and Phoenix Calamity.  .

    In fact, it's not surprising that Zhu Jiuyin thinks so. It's not that Taoist Hongjun doesn't want to use this treasure, but that the innate treasure of the 'Qiankun Ding' has no ability to attack or defend. Its only function is to return to its origin.  Refining innate spiritual treasures.  Of course, it can also suppress one's own luck. Daozu Hongjun felt his heart bleed when he took out this treasure.

    Although he was shocked by Daozu Hongjun's generosity, Zhu Jiuyin quickly came to his senses. Although Zhu Jiuyin longed for this innate treasure in his heart, he still shook his head and said: "No, this is not enough.  And this treasure is of no use to me. I am a witch ancestor, so even if I get this treasure, what use will it have? Relatively speaking, the 'Heaven and Earth Xuanhuang Exquisite Pagoda' is very beneficial to me!"

    What Zhu Jiuyin said was a lie. In fact, he could not make an immediate exchange. After all, if he could get the innate treasure of the 'Qiankun Ding', it would be of great benefit to him in refining the divine treasure, and it would also improve the quality. Likewise  It can also greatly increase the strength of the Witch Clan.

    Zhu Jiuyin's words made Taoist Hongjun breathe a sigh of relief. Taoist Hongjun snorted coldly in his heart: "It's just because it's not of much use to you, so I just exchanged this treasure with you.  Otherwise, do you think I would make such a choice?"

    Speaking of which, Daozu Hongjun didn¡¯t have any good intentions when he wanted to make an exchange with Zhu Jiuyin, and Zhu Jiuyin did the same, but Zhu Jiuyin wanted to tear off an extra piece of flesh from Daozu Hongjun.

    Hongjun Daozu said in a deep voice: "Then what else do you want? You must know that this is an innate treasure!"

    Zhu Jiuyin said disapprovingly: "I know it is an innate treasure, but I don't need it. If you really want to exchange it with me, then add something else, otherwise I can only refuse. After all, I don't mean well."  People will do some thankless things!"

    Daozu Hongjun took a deep breath to suppress the anger in his heart, and shouted in a deep voice: "What else do you want?"

    Zhu Jiuyin said: "During the Dragon and Phoenix Tribulation, the ancestor of Qiankun died and was healed. His 'Picture of Qiankun' seems to have fallen into your hands. I want him!"

    Hongjun Daozu didn¡¯t even think about it and said directly: ¡°This is impossible!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s expression changed and he sneered: ¡°Then what do you want to exchange for me, Zu? If it¡¯s something that¡¯s not on the table, I think you¡¯d better avoid talking about it. After all, no one can be a fool!¡±

    Daozu Hongjun really didn¡¯t want to continue to be entangled with Zhu Jiuyin. The longer it took for him, the worse it would be for him. In the end, Daozu Hongjun took a deep breath and said: "That¡¯s alright, I agree.  !¡±

    When he heard the words of Daozu Hongjun, Zhu Jiuyin also breathed a sigh of relief. This competition was also quite stressful for him, but the result finally made him very satisfied.

    Hongjun Daozu used two treasures in exchange for the ¡®Heaven and Earth Xuanhuang Exquisite Pagoda¡¯ in Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s hands. It has to be said that he suffered a big loss.

    Taozu Hongjun was very angry about this, but he had no choice.

    Daozu Hongjun didn't want to say anything more to Zhu Jiuyin, so he directly took out the 'Qiankun Ding' and 'Qiankun Diagram'. There were still a lot of cracks on the 'Qiankun Diagram'. It seemed that Daozu Hongjun didn't have time to repair it after acquiring it.  .

    Fortunately, Zhu Jiuyin didn¡¯t care. For Zhu Jiuyin, all he cared about was the origin of the ¡®Qian Kun Diagram¡¯. As for the repair of the ¡®Qian Kun Diagram¡¯, it was completely unnecessary.

    The two parties paid the money and delivered the goods. Although it was only for a short period of time, Taoist Hongjun still felt the changes in the 'Heaven and Earth Xuanhuang Exquisite Pagoda'.  A small part was swallowed up by Zhu Jiuyin.

    Although it is only a small part, it is also a big loss for Daozu Hongjun. Being threatened by an ant, and suffering such a big loss from this ant, this is a big loss for Daozu Hongjun.  It's a bit hard to accept.

    He snorted coldly and waved his hand, and the banana tree with innate spiritual roots that everyone had forgotten was swept by a burst of energy. Four leaves on the banana tree fell, and only two leaves flew away in an instant, and  The other two leaves fell into the hands of Taishang Laojun.

    Everyone else had forgotten the innate spiritual root of the Bajiao tree, but Zhu Jiuyin had not. When he saw Taoist Hongjun plucking four leaves with a wave of his hand, he felt very angry.  A leaf is a bananaThe essence of ??, Feng Bie contains the power of the four poles of earth, water, fire and wind.

    But if it is lost, it is lost. Zhu Jiuyin knows that nothing he says is of any use. If he continues to argue with Daozu Hongjun over this, he is afraid that he will really anger the saint, which would be a bit more gain than loss.

    Taoist Hongjun had already taken action, and Zhu Jiuyin was naturally not to be outdone. He grabbed the banana tree with his big hand and left Buzhou Mountain with a cold snort.

    When Zhu Jiuyin left, the ancestral witches such as Hou Tu Niangniang and Di Jiang also left. The witch clan's behavior made Taoist Hongjun even more angry.

    After seeing Zhu Jiuyin leave, Taoist Hongjun returned the Xuanhuang Exquisite Tower of Heaven and Earth to Taishang Laojun, and then said in a deep voice: "You can take care of yourself. I can save you for a while, but I can't save you for the rest of your life. If this happens again  If something happens, then you can just fend for yourself!"

    " As Taozu Hongjun said, he ignored Sanqing and Nuwa Empress and disappeared directly in front of everyone.

    Taoist Hongjun was really disappointed with people like Sanqing, Nuwa Empress, and Fuxi. However, although the losses were heavy this time, it was not without gains. At least Sanqing, Nuwa Empress, and others had most of their luck.  Being absorbed by Dao Ancestor Hongjun brought him one step closer to He Dao. This can be regarded as a great blessing among misfortunes.

    Although the "Heaven and Earth Xuanhuang Exquisite Pagoda" was recovered, the treasure of acquired merits and virtues, the wounds on Taishang Laojun's body have not been recovered, making Taishang Laojun extremely distressed. This time he really failed to steal the chicken.  A handful of rice, if Daozu Hongjun hadn't stepped forward at the critical moment, I might have risked my life on it.

    The Nuwa Empress and Fu Xi originally wanted to step forward and explain to the Supreme Lord, but unfortunately the Supreme Lord did not give them this opportunity at all. After Hongjun Daozu disappeared, he said in a deep voice: "Yuanshi,  Tongtian, let¡¯s go back to Kunlun Mountain for retreat!¡±

    After losing such an important person, Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Master were unwilling to stay. They followed Taishang Laojun and left Buzhou Mountain without saying a word. They ignored Nuwa Empress and Fuxi. In their hearts, they were the same.  He was dissatisfied with Fuxi and Nuwa.

    Looking at Sanqing's cold look, Fuxi sighed and said: "We did something wrong again this time. Not only did we hurt Zhu Jiuyin, we also offended Sanqing. The only gain was to let Zhu Jiu  Yin¡¯s conspiracy did not succeed and the two brothers Di Jun and Taiyi were saved!¡±

    When Fuxi mentioned the brothers Taiyi and Dijun, Empress Nuwa said dissatisfiedly: "Brother, why are you mentioning these two white-eyed wolves? We saved them, but what did they do to us? If I had known they were like this  People should not save them!"

    Fuxi disagreed with the words of Empress Nuwa. They had no good intentions in saving Emperor Jun and Taiyi. Although they did not covet the innate treasure "Chaos Bell" in Taiyi's hands, they acquiesced to the Sanqing Dynasty.  It was only natural for Dijun and Taiyi to react like that when they tried to snatch it.

    If they were in the position of Emperor Jun and Taiyi, they would probably react much more violently than the reaction of Emperor Jun and Taiyi. After all, no one wants to be plotted by others, let alone help someone betray them.  Others count down the money.

    Fu Xi sighed and said: "Okay, let's not mention this matter again. We should be more careful in the future. If it is not necessary, don't get entangled with the bastard Zhu Jiuyin again. After all, our cultivation is not as good as others. In the prehistoric times,  Everything is based on strength, and it is unreliable to expect help from others!"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 57

    Chapter 57

    Fuxi doesn¡¯t want to recruit Ruo Zhu Jiuyin, but will Zhu Jiuyin let them go? The answer is yes, that¡¯s impossible. Zhu Jiuyin is not a kind person, and he won¡¯t fight back when someone knocks on his door.

    Empress Nuwa was still a bit dissatisfied with Fuxi's words. She said: "Brother, there is a Taoist ancestor behind us. Zhu Jiuyin will not end well if he offends the Taoist ancestor!"

    Fuxi sneered and said: "Sister, don't be stupid. In this world, strength is the most important thing. If we don't have strength, we have to be beaten. Daozu Hongjun is really powerful, but when he faced Zhu Jiuyin, he was  He was restrained everywhere and could not exert his full strength. He could stop Zhu Jiuyin once or twice, but could he stop him thousands of times? It was impossible for Taoist Hongjun to put all his thoughts on Zhu Jiuyin. In the end, he would still be able to stop Zhu Jiuyin.  You have to rely on yourself. No matter how strong others are, it is not your own. If you put your hope in others, you are definitely putting your own life in danger!"

    What Fu Xi said makes sense. Strength is the most important thing in this world, and everything else is empty.

    Fuxi¡¯s words made Empress Nuwa feel deeply. After all, Fuxi was so solemn, which shows the seriousness of the matter. Empress Nuwa took a deep breath and said: "Brother, what should we do now?"

    Fuxi said: "Return to the cave to practice and strive for an early breakthrough. After all, the gap between us and Zhu Jiuyin is too big now. If he comes to visit us again, it will definitely be a dead end. We are no better than Sanqing, nor can we be better than Di."  Brothers Jun and Taiyi!¡±

    Fuxi is telling the truth. Now, for Fuxi and Nuwa, their strength is really inferior to those of Sanqing, Dijun, and Taiyi!

    There was such a big commotion in Buzhou Mountain, which shocked the experts in Honghuang. Zhu Jiuyin's method was so powerful that Sanqing was unable to fight back. From Taishang Laojun's  He directly seized the treasure of acquired skills, the "Heaven and Earth Xuanhuang Exquisite Tower", and almost killed the brothers Di Jun and Taiyi. Such a record was really hard for them to accept.

    The fierce man, this is really an invincible fierce man. Those who originally wanted to challenge Zhu Jiuyin's majesty shrank their heads again. No one dared to go out and provoke this fierce man again, for fear that they would perish in Zhu Jiuyin.  In the hands of this fierce god.

    Zhu Jiuyin was so cruel and powerful that it gave Emperor Donghua a headache in the East China Sea. Daozu Hongjun gave him the right to take charge of the prehistoric male immortals, but now that Zhu Jiuyin, a fierce god in the prehistoric world, made him everywhere  Under the control, after all, the Witch Clan has spread throughout the ancient world. If the Witch Clan is provoked, the evil god Zhu Jiuyin will definitely be alerted. If he is remembered by this evil god, it will definitely be a dead end.

    Of course, Emperor Donghua also thought that if life and death were really at stake, Taoist Hongjun would help him, but that would be placing his life on outsiders, which in itself was a big danger.

    Originally, Emperor Donghua was still very ambitious, but now that he was hit by Zhu Jiuyin, he withered. He had no choice but to shrink his head again on the Penglai Immortal Island, ignore the changes in the ancient world, and continue to practice, striving to break through the current level of cultivation as soon as possible.  To achieve the quasi-sage.

    Speaking of it, this time Taoist Hongjun preached was a big stimulus to Honghuang, because in the last hundred years, Taoist Hongjun taught about the quasi-sage avenue, and it was the kind of quasi-sage avenue that could be broken through with external forces.

    Innate Spiritual Treasures, precisely because the news came out that the Innate Spiritual Treasures can help people break through to the Quasi-Saint, so there was a bloody awakening in the ancient world. Many people started their own plundering, causing the ancient world to fall into a fight.  .

    Of course, this is just a fight among the upper class. Everyone is plundering the innate spiritual treasures. Relatively speaking, those with low cultivation levels are not affected. However, since the incident at Buzhou Mountain came out, no one dares to fight against the Wu clan.  idea.

    After leaving from Buzhou Mountain, Zhu Jiuyin did not return to the tribe, but came to Pangu Temple to meet again with the ancestral witches to discuss the future development path.

    Why did Zhu Jiuyin return to the Pangu Temple? That¡¯s because the Pangu Temple contains the remaining will of the Great God Pangu, which can block all exploration of power. It is the safest place to communicate here, even if Taoist Hongjun is a saint.  There is no way to know everything in the temple.

    After everyone sat down, Di Jiang took a deep breath and said: "Second brother, are you a little stupid this time? Although we have a blood sacrifice method to sacrifice innate spiritual treasures, you shouldn't use it."  The Xuanhuang Exquisite Pagoda of Heaven and Earth is to be exchanged for the 'Qiankun Ding', which is of no use to us!"

    Hearing what Di Jiang said, many ancestral witches also agreed with Di Jiang's words. They all thought that Zhu Jiuyin's deal this time was a bit silly.

    When he saw the expressions of everyone, Zhu Jiuyin said disapprovingly: "Silly! I don't think there is anything stupid about my transaction, youEveryone knows that innate spiritual treasures are rare, and it is even more difficult to find an innate spiritual treasure that matches your own attributes, let alone find an innate spiritual treasure that meets your requirements, but  It's different now that we have this 'Qiankun Cauldron'. Although this treasure has no attack or defense power, it can return to its origin. As long as I master this treasure and have enough materials, I can completely tailor it for everyone.  An innate spiritual treasure!  "

    Hearing Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words, all the ancestral witches present took a breath. They really couldn¡¯t believe that Taoist Hongjun would offer such an innate treasure in exchange for the ¡®Heaven and Earth Xuanhuang Exquisite Pagoda¡¯.

    Although it is said that the 'Heaven and Earth Xuanhuang Exquisite Pagoda' has the luck of Pangu to open up the sky, if Di Jiang and the others are given the choice again, they will definitely choose the 'Qiankun Ding'.

    However, Di Jiang was very confused about this matter. He asked: "Since this treasure is so valuable, why would Taoist Hongjun exchange it for the 'Heaven and Earth Xuanhuang Exquisite Pagoda' and also add another one?"  Qiankun Tu', isn't this too abnormal!"

    Looking at this matter from Di Jiang's perspective, Taoist Hongjun's approach is indeed a bit abnormal. You must know that Taozu Hongjun has made things difficult for the Wu clan from the beginning, but now he has sent such a treasure to Zhu Jiuyin.  In his hands, this was somewhat unacceptable to him.

    Zhu Jiuyin smiled calmly and said: "There is nothing to doubt, that's because Taoist Hongjun never believed that we ancestor witches could refine this treasure from beginning to end. A treasure that cannot be refined is nothing if given to us!"  "

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, the ancestral wizards like Dijiang suddenly realized and understood the intentions of Taoist Hongjun. Zhu Rong, who had the most violent temper, said loudly: "If I had known that Taoist Hongjun was so insidious, my second brother would have  I should tear more flesh from his hand!"

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "Too much is not enough. You can't do anything too much, otherwise you will be the one who suffers. And now we have made a lot of money. Although our power looks very strong now  , but that is not true strength. After all, we are still vulnerable in front of the saints. In the ancient times, everything was based on strength. Without strength, you will not get the respect of others!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, Di Jiang's face couldn't help but change color. This time he once again felt the powerful momentum of Taoist Hongjun. Just as Zhu Jiuyin said, in front of the saint, they are just a group of ants and cannot bear it.  With one blow, although Daozu Hongjun fell into the hands of Zhu Jiuyin several times, it was just a strategic concession. After Daozu Hongjun joined forces, the situation would probably change.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin didn't say anything, Di Jiang could feel the worry in Zhu Jiuyin's heart at this time. He took a deep breath and said: "Second brother, do you have a way for us to quickly improve our cultivation?"  for?"

    Zhu Jiuyin said: "There is no way. As long as you practice Shinto and use the power of Shinto to strengthen yourself, you can naturally do this!"

    When he heard Zhu Jiuyin mention Shinto again, Di Jiang frowned and said, "Second brother, please don't mention this again. The bottom line issue is non-negotiable!"

    As soon as Di Jiang said this, Zhu Jiuyin sighed secretly in his heart, feeling helpless at the persistence of people like Di Jiang. To put it nicely, these people are persistence, but to put it badly, they are stubborn, but  It was precisely because they were playing tricks like this that Zhu Jiuyin was helpless. Many things could not be carried out, and he could only bear the endless pressure on the Wu clan alone.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 58: Twelve Heavenly Gods Formation

    Chapter 58: Twelve Heavenly Gods Formation

    Zhu Jiuyin took a deep breath and sighed in his heart: "It's better to rely on yourself than to rely on others. Since it doesn't work in this aspect, there is no need to force it. As long as you are strong, everything will not matter. After all, it is prehistoric."  Among them, strength is the most important thing. As long as I am strong, even a saint can do nothing to me!"

    At this time, Zhu Jiuyin really gave up on these ancestral witches, because they were too stubborn. Rather than grinding teeth with them, it would be better to find ways to improve his own strength.

    With the 'Qiankun Cauldron' in hand, Zhu Jiuyin's thoughts came alive, and the refining of the divine way was put on the agenda again. In the past, Zhu Jiuyin had various worries. After all, he could not use blood sacrifices often.  Using other methods to refine treasures would be a serious hindrance to his own practice.

    You must know that although the path taken by Zhu Jiuyin is different from that of Pangu, the general direction is still the same, but it is different on the branches. They are all chosen to prove the Tao, but Zhu Jiuyin also chose this path before choosing it.  Shinto, both ways go hand in hand.

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "Then I have no choice. After all, our innate limitations are there. If we want to improve our combat power, we can only strengthen external forces!"

    Strengthening external forces naturally means having powerful weapons. At this point, Zhu Jiuyin, who has obtained the ¡®Qiankun Ding¡¯, can naturally prepare for them.

    Di Jiang sighed and said, "That's fine, let's do it!"

    It would be a lie to say that they are not disappointed. After all, seeing Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation improve by leaps and bounds while his own remains stagnant, this naturally makes Di Jiang and the ancestral wizards feel uncomfortable. However, things are so realistic.  Who made them unwilling to accept Zhu Jiuyin's suggestion.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin no longer had any illusions about the ancestral witches like Di Jiang, he could not be unprepared. He just heard him say: "Brother, I don't know if there is any 'twelve' in the inheritance you have received.  Dutian Divine Evil Formation, this supreme evil formation!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, Emperor Jiang Zuwu's expression couldn't help but change. He nodded and said: "Yes, but this formation has great restrictions, requires high cultivation, and the backlash is also very powerful.  , Second brother, do you have something in mind when you mention this?"

    Zhu Jiuyin nodded and said: "I do have an idea. I also know the limitations of the Twelve Capital Gods' Formation. If you want to summon the true form of the Father God, it will require a huge amount of energy and blood, which will require ten of us."  Both brothers need to achieve physical perfection, which is the cultivation level of a quasi-sage. However, I have an idea. Can we use our own efforts to refine a set of Dutian Shensha Banners as a guide for the array?  If you don't have enough cultivation, you can also use the 'Twelve Capital Heavenly Divine Evil Formation', and the power of the backlash will be borne by this Divine Evil Flag!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, Di Jiang and the other ancestral witches were shocked and then overjoyed. If Zhu Jiuyin's idea could really be realized, it would be great news for them.  They will have a powerful trump card and will not be afraid of anyone!

    Thinking of this, Di Jiang said loudly: "What's so difficult about this? I agreed to this matter, isn't it just a drop of effort? As long as it can succeed, no matter how much it costs, it is worth it!"

    In fact, Zhu Jiuyin had thought about the formation of the Twelve Capital Gods and Evils for a long time. He even thought that if the ancestral witches of Dijiang could practice the divine way like him, they could condense the twelve capitals of Heavenly Gods and Evil Flags into  The most precious treasure of the Shinto, at that time, the Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods and Evil Formation could borrow the power of the Shinto, and could superimpose the power of the Shinto infinitely. Unfortunately, people like Di Jiang were too stubborn, and Zhu Jiuyin's idea came to nothing.

    Fortunately, Zhu Jiuyin now has the innate treasure of the ¡®Qiankun Ding¡¯, which can be returned to its origin. If a large amount of innate materials can be used to refine twelve innate spiritual treasure-level Shensha banners, it will also be a great killer weapon.

    For Zhu Jiuyin, although he believed in his own power, he could not guarantee that he would be able to prevent the death of the ancestral witch during the Lich Calamity, lest it affect the final battle.

    In Zhu Jiuyin's heart, he has lost confidence in these ancestral witches. After all, just through the practice of Shinto, we can know the character of these ancestral witches, who would rather break than bend.

    Among the twelve ancestral witches, the one who is most likely to die is Hou Tu. After all, Zhu Jiuyin knew that Hou Tu was the person who would transform into the six realms of reincarnation. Although Zhu Jiuyin really wanted to stop her, the ancestral witch couldn't.  His character is really speechless, and Zhu Jiuyin can only prepare for the worst.

    People who have no long-term worries must have immediate worries. Zhu Jiuyin has found the path he needs to take. It is an extremely dangerous path, so he will not be arrogant enough to think that he can really kill everyone and successfully attain the great road.  , he needs to prepare trump cards for himself, just in case.

    "The Twelve Capital Gods and Evil Formation" is the Zhu Jiuyin for himself.Another trump card prepared by ?? is a trump card just in case. It is also a trump card for the decisive battle between the Witch Clan and the Monster Clan. If Houtu does not fall, then this 'Twelve Capital Gods Formation' will be a sweeping victory.  The ultimate power of the demon clan.

    Zhu Jiuyin said: "Since everyone has no objections, everyone should give me a drop of their hard work, and then let the tribe collect materials. I will spend a thousand years refining treasures and improve the overall strength of the Witch Clan!"

    When they heard that Zhu Jiuyin would spend a thousand years refining treasures, Di Jiang and the other ancestral shamans were filled with emotion, even though they did not want to see Zhu Jiuyin practice Shinto and were dissatisfied with him.  , but when they heard that Zhu Jiuyin was willing to spend a thousand years to improve the overall strength of the Wu clan, they were all moved. If it were them, it would be difficult for them to make such a decision.

    Thousands of years are nothing to Zhu Jiuyin, and he is not only trying to improve the overall strength of the Wu clan, he is also preparing to improve his own strength.

    When his cultivation reaches the level of Zhu Jiuyin, the training he needs is no longer to practice hard in seclusion, but to polish himself so that every bit of his strength can be used perfectly.

    To do this, it requires hard work, which means it takes a lot of time. Refining treasures is a good opportunity to give him a deep understanding of his own power.

    Of course, Zhu Jiuyin has also thought about using this thousand years to add a few more temples to his sacred treasure. After all, with the 'Qiankun Ding' in hand, Zhu Jiuyin does not need to spend a lot of time refining materials.  That would save a lot of time for him.

    Time is power, and Zhu Jiuyin did not dare to waste too much time. After all, he knew very well what kind of cruel battle he had to face. It was a life-and-death battle.

    For the demon clan, Zhu Jiuyin didn't take it to heart because he believed that he had enough power to kill the demon clan. Even if the Nuwa Empress could finally prove the truth, Zhu Jiuyin would not be worried.

    Relatively speaking, Zhu Jiuyin is worried about the Sanqing, because the Sanqing has great luck and great merits. It is very difficult to kill them, and it is even more difficult to prevent them from achieving enlightenment.

    The most important thing is that Zhu Jiuyin knows that there is a profound connection between the ancestral witches and the Sanqing. If the Sanqing dies, the Pangu legacy on them will fall on the Twelve Ancestral Witches. On the contrary, if the Twelve Ancestors  When Wu dies, the legacy of Pangu will fall on Sanqing.

    The ancestral witches in Dijiang didn't know this point clearly, but Zhu Jiuyin practiced Shinto, and he understood this deeply. It was precisely because he understood this that Zhu Jiuyin knew that he had no choice.

    Yes, there is no choice. Conspiracies and tricks are of little use to him. After all, that is not what he is good at. Who makes him have no soul? Even if he can gain temporary benefits through the memory of future generations, but then  What happened next would definitely leave him helpless.

    It is precisely because of understanding all this that Zhu Jiuyin chose the path of domineering and overpowering others with force. No matter you have thousands of schemes, I will suppress them with force. In the face of absolute power, all conspiracies and tricks are vulnerable.

    After losing his confidence in Di Jiang and the ancestral witches, Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s will became even firmer, and there was no longer any wavering!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 59 Reaction

    Chapter 59 Reaction

    Zhu Jiuyin used his might to fight the Three Qing Dynasties, blackmailed Taoist Hongjun, and almost destroyed Emperor Jun and Taiyi. His ferocious power was shocking to the world, and naturally many people wanted to seek refuge with Zhu Jiuyin.

    In the hearts of these people, they believe that Zhu Jiuyin is an invincible existence. If they can get Zhu Jiuyin's protection, it will be a good thing for them. At least they don't have to worry about their own lives. After all, there is already some chaos in the prehistoric times.  Well, in order to compete for the innate spiritual treasure, all parties have taken great action.

    Among these people, the one who most wants to seek refuge with Zhu Jiuyin is Sihai Dragon Palace. After all, Dragon Palace is in a very bad situation right now. Many people have come up with the idea of ????Sihai Dragon Palace, even Emperor Donghua is no exception. Although Donghua  The emperor did not take action himself, but his men have been putting constant pressure on the Dragon Palace of the Four Seas. Especially the Dragon King of the East China Sea, his situation is even more miserable, and he can hardly live a good day.

    Of course, among the Dragon Kings of the Four Seas, the Dragon King of the East Sea is not as miserable. The Dragon King of the North Sea is not having a hard time either, because he has to face the insidious villain Kunpeng.

    In the Dragon Palace of the East China Sea, the Dragon Kings of the Four Seas began to discuss countermeasures for this great change in the world. The Dragon King of the East China Sea said: "Three worthy brothers, you all know the situation of our Dragon Palace now. In order to ensure that our Dragon Palace is worry-free, I think  We want to take refuge in the Wu Clan, to be precise, we must take refuge in the Wu Clan. As long as the Wu Clan is willing to take us in, no one in the wild will dare to try to take advantage of us again!"

    As soon as the Dragon King of the East China Sea finished speaking, the Dragon King of the South China Sea said disapprovingly: "Brother, I think this is inappropriate. Although Zhu Jiuyin is said to be extremely powerful, he has also offended countless experts. If we take refuge in him,  Then we have to face the pressure of these experts, no matter which side we are, we cannot afford to offend!"

    Hearing the words of the Dragon King of the South China Sea, the Dragon King of the West Sea nodded and said: "It makes sense. We can't act too hastily on this matter, otherwise we will really be doomed!"

    The Dragon King of the North Sea is often oppressed by Kunpeng. Knowing the distress involved, he understands the Dragon King of the East China Sea's intentions. After all, the pressure faced by the Dragon King of the East China Sea is much greater than that of himself, because Emperor Donghua has the Taoist ancestor Hongjun.  The order and metaphor has a fair and upright reason.

    Just listening, the Dragon King of Beihai sighed and said: "I agree with the elder brother. Although Zhu Jiuyin has offended many people, his fierce power is unmatched by anyone. With our current situation, we simply cannot last long. Once  When the patience of those people is worn out, that is when we will be destroyed. Rather than being destroyed, it is better to seek refuge with the Witch Clan to gain a little more vitality. As for the future, we will talk about it later. The most important thing for us now is to avoid the present.  Let¡¯s talk about the crisis!¡±

    These words of the Dragon King of the North Sea spoke to the heart of the Dragon King of the East China Sea. What is most important, of course, is to get through the immediate crisis first. If you can't even pass the current hurdle, then what's the use of having a great future in the future?  .

    The Dragon King of the East China Sea took a deep breath and said: "This opportunity cannot be missed, and it will never come back. If we cannot make a decision quickly and wait until something unexpected happens before asking for help, then our situation will be even more passive! In fact, we will be even more passive!  I don¡¯t want to join the Wu Clan, but we have to think about the future of the Dragon Clan. After all, we are no longer the Dragon Clan that roamed the vast land back then. We can¡¯t save face without worrying about the survival of the race!¡±

    The words of the Dragon King of the East China Sea were a bit harsh, but he was right. In the face of the survival of the race, nothing is important. As long as the fire of the race can be kept alive, all sacrifices are nothing.

    Face is very important, but it is nothing compared to one's own life, and it is a far cry from the survival of the race.

    As soon as the Dragon King of the East China Sea said these words, the Dragon King of the South China Sea and the Dragon King of the West Sea did not object again, because they understood this truth. In the face of the survival of the race, there is no need to care about face.

    Seeing that the Dragon King of the South China Sea and the Dragon King of the West Sea no longer opposed his opinions, the Dragon King of the East China Sea finally breathed a sigh of relief. At least without their opposition, everything can be changed.

    The Dragon King of the East China Sea said: "Leave this matter to me. After all, I have some friendship with Zhu Jiuyin, and it's not too embarrassing for me to go alone. At least I can save some face for the Dragon Clan!"

    When the Dragon King of Beihai heard this, he said: "Brother, it's better for me to accompany you to meet Zhujiu's friends. After all, this can also show our sincerity!"

    The Dragon King of the East China Sea shook his head and said: "No, I am enough for this matter. Moreover, if something happens to the Wu clan in the future, then we can have room for relaxation. At worst, I will bear the consequences alone!"

    I have to say that the Dragon King of the East China Sea is still a bit responsible and is willing to bear the pressure faced by the dragon clan alone. This is very rare. The Dragon King of the East China Sea can do this also shows that Zulong's decision was not wrong. He??The Dragon Clan has found a good leader.

    After returning to the coast of the East China Sea from Pangu Temple, Zhu Jiuyin began the great business of refining treasures. He refined innate spiritual treasures one by one, which greatly increased the strength of the top leaders of the Wu clan.

    Of course, Zhu Jiuyin has not forgotten his temple. You must know that this Shinto treasure is related to his Shinto practice, which is a top priority.

    Zhu Jiuyin used all the good materials for this treasure. He built temples at the level of innate spiritual treasures one after another, and each temple was an innate spiritual treasure.

    Once Zhu Jiuyin has completely restored the temple, the power of this divine treasure will not be weaker than the innate treasure, and it may even have a chance to impact the chaos treasure, but only if Zhu Jiuyin can have the endless power of faith.

    For Zhu Jiuyin, his most important job at this time is to refine the Twelve Capital Gods' evil flags. This is the most important thing. For these twelve capitals' Heavenly Gods evil flags, Zhu Jiuyin has to sacrifice his  All the old ones were used, with Chaos Spiritual Stone as the main body.

    Each pole of the Twelve Capital Gods' Evil Banners represents an ancestral witch and is also a great law. Zhu Jiuyin still overestimated his ability and underestimated the power of the Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods' Evil Flags.  After the main body was forged, a drop of hard work was integrated into the divine flag. Although the dharma of the twelve ancestral witches was displayed on the divine evil spirit, the power of the law was very weak, which made Zhu Jiuyin's heart feel heavy.  stand up.

    Of course, Zhu Jiuyin understands the reason for this. It is because these twelve Dutian God evil flags have not been carefully maintained. The power of the twelve Dutian God evil flags that have not been maintained by the evil temperature is very limited.  Although it is an innate spiritual treasure-level existence, it is only the lowest level of existence. If you want to increase the power of the Twelve Heavenly Gods, it will take time and nourishment.

    It would be an easy thing to let the people of Dijiang go on a killing spree, but Zhu Jiuyin didn't think much of it because he knew the character of the ancestral witch.  , it would be too difficult for them to work hard to polish it.

    However, Zhu Jiuyin was not too worried. After all, it was still early for the Lich to measure the calamity, and there was plenty of time to solve this problem.

    When Zhu Jiuyin was using the ¡®Qiankun Cauldron¡¯ to frantically refine spiritual treasures for the Wu clan, Taoist Hongjun in the outer world was extremely shocked that day.

    Originally, Daozu Hongjun didn't think that Zhu Jiuyin could refine the innate treasure of the 'Qiankun Ding'. As long as Zhu Jiuyin couldn't refine this treasure in one day, there would eventually be a chance to take it back. But he was wrong. In Daozu Hongjun,  Not long after returning to Zixiao Palace, he could no longer feel the breath of the 'Qiankun Cauldron'. It was obvious that this treasure had been refined by Zhu Jiuyin.

    When he realized this, Taoist Hongjun didn't care about practicing. With a thought, he began to pay attention to the Wu clan.  After acquiring the innate treasure of the 'Qiankun Ding', the fortune of the Witch Clan increased crazily, and the momentum of that style unified the ancient world and dominated the earth.

    Such an astonishing change made it difficult for Taoist Hongjun to accept, so he had to pay attention to Zhu Jiuyin and use the power of heaven to calculate the fate of Zhu Jiuyin and the ancestral witches.

    Unfortunately, Taoist Hongjun's actions are destined to be futile. After having the innate treasure of the 'Qiankun Ding' to suppress his luck, Zhu Jiuyin's luck has been earth-shattering. Even if Taoist Hongjun is a saint,  , but it was impossible to estimate Zhu Jiuyin's strength at all, because Zhu Jiuyin's luck at this time was too strong, suppressing all power.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 60: Intolerable

    Chapter 60: Intolerable

    It was a miscalculation. This time Daozu Hongjun knew that he had underestimated Zhu Jiuyin despite all calculations, and underestimated this ant in his eyes.

    Looking at the growing luck, Daozu Hongjun's eyes flashed with endless murderous intent. At this time, he could no longer control the murderous intent towards Zhu Jiuyin in his heart. It was precisely because of Zhu Jiuyin's appearance that he could prove the truth.  The road has become extremely difficult, which is difficult for Taoist Hongjun to accept. The stronger the fortune of the Wu clan, the weaker the fortune of the Sanqing. Under the circumstances, it will be more difficult to realize his plan.  .

    " Hedao, we must speed up Hedao no matter what, even if it means plundering luck, otherwise we will only allow Zhu Jiuyin to develop infinitely.

    Although it can't be counted as everything about Zhu Jiuyin, Taoist Hongjun has after all obtained the inheritance of the Chaos Treasure, the 'Jade Disc of Creation', and has a certain understanding of the Three Thousand Avenues. He finally understands why Zhu Jiuyin can be so powerful.  Luck, Shinto!

    Taoist Hongjun shouted in a deep voice: "What a Zhu Jiuyin, I didn't expect you to hide so deeply and actually practice the divine way. No wonder you are so persistent and fearless. See how I break your divine way. It's time for Heaven to be born."  Got it!"

    The three thousand avenues all have their own path. The Shinto requires endless faith. At this moment, Taoist Hongjun made up his mind to take action against the Wu Clan. In order to deal with the Wu Clan, Taozu Hongjun directly attacked the Wu Clan this time.  Abandoning Emperor Donghua, he wanted to support the Demon Clan, because Taoist Hongjun understood that the only ones who could fight against the Witch Clan in this great wilderness were the Demon Clan, and if he wanted to get Emperor Jun and Taiyi to join forces, that would be the only way.  Let the Heavenly Court be born, and use the power of the Heavenly Court to avoid the sharp edges of the Witch Clan and gather strength.

    As Taoist Hongjun spoke, his expression changed. With a wave of his hand, a powerful force shot through the air and appeared on Buzhou Mountain. He shouted loudly: "Heaven appears, Heaven's way comes out!"

    " Daozu Hongjun was really ruthless this time, without the slightest hint of concealment. He was plundering luck, yes, plundering luck, and he directly sacrificed it in the name of heaven.

    When Taoist Hongjun's shout fell, a supreme will instantly burst out on Buzhou Mountain. It was an unyielding will, the will left by the great god Pangu. It was opposed to the hidden way of heaven, but both sides appeared.  It flashed by. Although all living beings felt the powerful will coming, they all regarded it as the momentum of Daozu Hongjun. Since then, it has won the hearts of most people.

    When the voice of Daozu Hongjun appeared, Zhu Jiuyin felt the pressure of the way of heaven for a moment. The way of heaven is not a great way, the way is public, but the way of heaven is private. At that moment, Zhu Jiuyin felt an invisible force on his body.  The power to suppress it is the power of heaven.

    For a moment, Zhu Jiuyin could not help but secretly say in his heart: "Taozu Hongjun finally couldn't help but want to fight against my opponent!"

    Yes, Daozu Hongjun couldn't help it this time and wanted to attack Zhu Jiuyin. This breath of heaven was the power he summoned by borrowing the power of the broken treasure of chaos, the 'Jade Disc of Creation'.  He must use this power of heaven to snatch luck from Zhu Jiuyin's body.

    The Great Dao Zhigong, this can be regarded as another test of Zhu Jiuyin from Dao Dao. Whether he can keep his own luck depends on Zhu Jiuyin's own will.

    When feeling the endless pressure brought by the way of heaven, Zhu Jiuyin's face turned blood red. Under such pressure, it was very heavy for a quasi-sage like him.

    The power of heaven is tempting Zhu Jiuyin all the time, making him surrender. Although the power of heaven is strong, Daozu Hongjun cannot do anything. After all, Zhu Jiuyin is blessed with luck and is protected by Pangu's legacy. He is  He didn't dare to kill, so he could only use this method to subdue Zhu Jiuyin.

    "It's a pity that Daozu Hongjun misjudged Zhu Jiuyin. Zhu Jiuyin was actually a strong person at heart. Surrender was impossible for him.

    Facing the oppression of the power of heaven, Zhu Jiuyin did not compromise, and gathered all the strength of his body to fight against the power of heaven. The most important thing in the cultivation of God is momentum. If Zhu Jiuyin's momentum is broken, then he will  His Shinto cultivation has only stopped here, and he will never be able to reach the top again.

    Although faith is the foundation of Shinto, power is the supreme of Shinto. Divine grace is like the sea and divine power is like prison. That refers to power. This power is the power of the great road. Once the power is broken, Zhu Jiuyin will be destroyed.

    It has to be said that Daozu Hongjun really wanted to play big this time, and he actually directly took action to destroy the foundation of Zhu Jiuyin's avenue and the foundation of Zhu Jiuyin.

    Endless pressure was constantly suppressing Zhu Jiuyin. Unfortunately, this pressure did not break Zhu Jiuyin's back. He stood strong and shouted loudly: "Hongjun, I will not give in. Blood sacrifice to the sky, give me  open!"

    Hongjun Daozu is ruthless, but Zhu Jiuyin is even more ruthless. Facing such strong pressure, Zhu Jiuyin desperately burns his own blood, using Pangu's essence and blood as his source of strength.To arouse the remaining will of the Great God Pangu scattered on the ancient land.

    Pangu Kaitian, although he died, his will is immortal. Zhu Jiuyin and Di Jiang, the ancestral witches, inherited Pangu's bloodline. In their bloodlines, there is Pangu's inheritance, but this inheritance is not casual.  It can be obtained easily, it requires training, and at this moment, Zhu Jiuyin used his own essence and blood to arouse Pangu's will, which was completely recognized by Pangu's final will. Invisible wills gathered from all directions in the wilderness.  came and completely gathered on Zhu Jiuyin's body.

    When this invisible will was empowered by himself, Zhu Jiuyin felt endless power. He clearly felt that his power was growing at an alarming rate.

    For a moment, Zhu Jiuyin felt that he could tear the sky apart with just a wave of his hand and pick up the moon with the stars. Such a powerful force made Zhu Jiuyin look up to the sky and shout: "Tear the sky apart with one punch, open it!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's shout fell, Zhu Jiuyin swung his fist towards the sky, and with the power of his punch, his endless will shot out and penetrated into the sky.

    A punch that shocked the world. Zhu Jiuyin's punch contained Pangu's blow. Its power had exceeded that of a quasi-sage. Under his powerful power, Daozu Hongjun removed the broken "Jade Disc of Creation" from  The power of heaven borrowed from the Chaos Treasure was instantly destroyed.

    With one punch, chaos is destroyed and the heaven and earth are opened. This punch contains Pangu's ultimate way, the way of destruction.

    With one punch, Zhu Jiuyin personally felt the way of the Great God Pangu, which was the way to open the sky, the way of chaos. With one punch, he activated the power of heaven and earth, time, space, five elements, wind, rain, thunder, lightning, and weather.  The two great avenues of law emerged together, and the twelve great avenues converged into chaos in the sky.

    At this moment, Zhu Jiuyin was deeply attracted by the Great God Pangu. This punch gave him a full understanding of power and the laws of the Great Way.

    The understanding of time and space that had not progressed for a long time was sublimated under this punch. Unfortunately, Zhu Jiuyin was different from the Great God Pangu. The Great God Pangu was born with a body of chaos and cultivated the twelve great laws of the world. However,  There are only three paths in Zhu Jiuyin's body.

    But it doesn¡¯t matter. In this punch, Zhu Jiuyin finally understood the way of chaos, and understood what is the root of the way to prove the way through force, that is chaos.

    The root of chaos is law. In the great road, the most critical things are time and space. With these two heaven-defying laws, chaos can be formed.

    The path of Pangu Great God is different from that of Zhu Jiuyin, and it is also different from that of the Twelve Ancestral Witches. Among the Twelve Ancestral Witches, the ones who can best prove the Tao are Zhu Jiuyin and Di Jiang. As for the others, what they have inherited  There are not enough laws to form chaos. Unfortunately, Di Jiang is too stubborn and doesn't know how to adapt, so he has lost his own way.

    Relatively speaking, Zhu Jiuyin is the most powerful among the twelve ancestral witches. With one punch, his body underwent a qualitative change. It was the realization of the great road and the final cleansing of Pangu's will, allowing his  The body transforms into chaos.

    However, unlike the Great God Pangu, Zhu Jiuyin's power is biased towards destruction, because his law is the law of destruction, so the true body of chaos he formed is the body of chaos and destruction.

    Of course, Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s body is not qualified to be called a body of chaos now, it can only be said to be a body of destruction.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 61 True God, recognized by the Great Dao

    Chapter 61 True God, recognized by the great road

    Under Zhu Jiuyin's blow, the power of heaven borrowed by Daozu Hongjun dissipated instantly. Fortunately, he borrowed the power of the 'Jade Disc of Creation' and did not suffer the backlash of heaven.  It¡¯s unimaginable.

    Zhu Jiangyin destroyed this power of heaven with one punch, which made Taoist Hongjun even more angry and made him even more intolerable to Zhu Jiuyin. Taozu Hongjun shouted in a deep voice: "Zhu Jiuyin, you are under the power of heaven."  Don't let me be so presumptuous, I'll kill you!"

    Taoist Hongjun became cruel and once again sacrificed the broken treasure of chaos, the 'Jade Disk of Creation', and continued to use the power of heaven to suppress Zhu Jiuyin, in order to plunder the boundless luck from Zhu Jiuyin.

    For Tiandao, the emergence of Zhu Jiuyin is also a big threat. Previously, Daozu Hongjun only borrowed a trace of power, and that was the power of the broken treasure of chaos, the 'Jade Disc of Creation', but now  It¡¯s different. The Pangu Dao contained in Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s punch alarmed Tiandao. For Tiandao, his own safety was threatened. Daozu Hongjun wanted to use the power of Tiandao to plunder Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s luck. Naturally  Then he got the tacit approval of Heavenly Dao and relaxed the restrictions on the power of Heavenly Dao.

    With the acquiescence of Heavenly Dao, Hongjun Daozu's power of Heavenly Dao struck again with endless pressure. This was the pressure of the origin of Heavenly Dao. With such huge pressure, the power of Zhu Jiuyin's punch was finally destroyed.  , after all, Zhu Jiuyin is not Pangu, he does not have the supreme power of Pangu.

    At the moment when the fist force was shattered, Zhu Jiuyin received a powerful rebound. The force went straight into Zhu Jiuyin's body. Under the force of the rebound, Zhu Jiuyin opened his mouth and sprayed out a blood arrow. His body was hit by  Severely injured.

    The power of heaven cannot be resisted by his small quasi-sanctuary, at least not by Zhu Jiuyin's current body.

    Zhu Jiuyin was not a fool. He naturally understood what this sudden change was about. He had seen Taoist Hongjun take action, so he naturally knew that it was impossible to do this with Taozu Hongjun's power. However, he destroyed his own weapon so easily.  The only explanation for the power of the fist is that Tiandao took action.

    Tiandao's attack did not make Zhu Jiuyin succumb, but instead aroused Zhu Jiuyin's ferocity even more. He looked up to the sky and roared: "Tiandao, I am not afraid of you. My fate is up to me and not up to God. If God destroys me, then I will kill him."  sky!"

    "What is madness? This is madness. Zhu Jiuyin's words spread like thunder throughout the whole world, and even a fool knew what happened.

    Zhu Jiuyin's roar alarmed countless masters in the ancient world. Di Jiang and the other twelve ancestral witches wanted to get up and go to help Zhu Jiuyin. After all, they did not tolerate others bullying their own family, so  I'm afraid it won't work even if it's the way of heaven.

    Before Di Jiang could take action, as soon as Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s shout fell, a line of pressure spread out from the sky, locking Di Jiang and the other ancestral witches, making them unable to move.

    At this time, Di Jiang couldn't help but regret in his heart, why he didn't persuade Zhu Jiuyin. He was too strong before and finally caused Taozu Hongjun to fight back.

    Although the burning of blood can greatly improve Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation in a short period of time, his body cannot support such an intense battle. After all, his body is not the true form of chaos.

    When Heaven took action, Zhu Jiuyin naturally had nothing to take care of. In an instant, the Law of Destruction wrapped around itself. The Wheel of Time, an innate spiritual treasure, was sacrificed and turned into a long river of time. Zhu Jiuyin stood there  That's the long river of time.

    The Law of Time is the most powerful existence among the three thousand avenues. As soon as the long river of time comes out, the power of the heavenly law is weakened by the power of the long river of time. After all, this is not the action of the heavenly law himself, but just Taoist Hongjun inducing the power of the heavenly law.

    Although Tiandao intends to use the hands of Taoist Hongjun to eliminate the potential threat of Zhu Jiuyin, the Dao is supreme, and Tiandao is also under the Dao. Due to the restrictions of the Dao, he cannot take action personally. This is why Zhu Jiuyin has just  There will be a glimmer of hope. Of course, if Zhu Jiuyin is really facing the threat of death, it will naturally disturb the remaining will of Pangu, the great god in the ancient world. At that time, the consequences will not be bearable by heaven.

    Although the Great God Pangu has fallen, his will is immortal. Zhu Jiuyin has successfully gained the recognition of Pangu's will and embarked on the supreme road.

    When the law of time moved, Taoist Hongjun became even more uneasy, because he could clearly feel that Zhu Jiuyin's understanding of the avenue of time had improved a step further. Don't underestimate this step, you must know that this law of time is a heaven-defying existence.  There is power in one small step.

    When the power of the law of time moves, Zhu Jiuyin, who is under the long river of time, becomes even more fierce. After all, now he has no choice but to resist.

    The more Zhu Jiuyin resists the way of heaven so fiercely, the more his divine way is available all the time.As it continues to grow, the existence of Shinto is also a heaven-defying existence. God controls all things in the world. Zhu Jiuyin is under the suppression of Heaven, and the power of Shinto is naturally more refined. The endless power of faith in his divine kingdom is  Under the pressure of external forces, it was quickly purified and formed into a series of power blessings on Zhu Jiuyin's godhead.

    Divine favor is like the sea and divine power is like prison. The divine way finally breaks through under the suppression of external forces. The endless power of faith purifies the powerful idol of God. On this idol is entwined with the power of three laws, which are time, space,  The power of the three laws of destruction is manifested in the idol.

    When the statue of the god was condensed in the Kingdom of God, Zhu Jiuyin's power once again achieved a breakthrough. In the quasi-sage stage, the power of Shinto increased to the second level, condensing the statue of the god.

    Once the statue of the god was completed, Zhu Jiuyin received the true inheritance of Shinto, Jinkou Yuyan, which was the manifestation of the power of Shinto and the unity of the laws of time and space. You must know that there are very few spiritual cultivators who can achieve this step.  After all, the manifestation of the two great laws is not that easy.

    Just listening, Zhu Jiuyin shouted: "My destiny is up to me and not up to the sky. I am God, controlling all things, destroying the heaven and earth, and destroying!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin shouted, a huge statue of God appeared between heaven and earth. It was Zhu Jiuyin's Shinto Dharma. As soon as the Shinto Dharma appeared, the power of Heaven was destroyed by the powerful divine power.  .

    Zhu Jiuyin's attack made Daozu Hongjun angry. He never thought that an ant could have so many means to neutralize his attacks again and again.

    Zhu Jiuyin's strength made the great witches in the tribe even more happy. They all believed in Zhu Jiuyin, allowing his divine power to flourish.

    Zhu Jiuyin's attack seemed extremely powerful, but he knew his situation very well. He must know that the endless power of faith he had accumulated under this attack had been exhausted. If he forcibly launched such an attack again, he would be seriously injured.  And his own kingdom of God, this is what he does not want to see.

    The Kingdom of God is the foundation of God. It cannot be used unless it is absolutely necessary, not to mention that Zhu Jiuyin does not only have this trump card.

    Zhu Jiuyin destroyed Daozu Hongjun's blow with one blow. His endless divine power made all living beings in the wild realize how powerful he was. Being able to directly repel Daozu Hongjun's power is called power.  As for Zhu Jiuyin's arrogant words, everyone didn't think there was anything wrong because Zhu Jiuyin had this power.

    In ancient times, power was respected. No matter how arrogant Zhu Jiuyin was, as long as he had this power, he would be recognized by everyone. Zhu Jiuyin claimed to be a god, but no one dared to speak out against it.

    The road to Shinto is very difficult. With Zhu Jiuyin's strength, he claimed to be a god in front of all living beings and in front of Heaven, and destroyed the power of Heaven borrowed by Dao Ancestor Hongjun. Then he completed another level of Shinto and gained the power of Dao.  recognized.

    Zhu Jiuyin destroyed the power of Heavenly Dao under the blow of Shinto. Although it was not Heavenly Dao himself who took action, but the power of Heavenly Dao borrowed by Hongjun Daozu, this was also a success. If Shinto wants to achieve great success, it must overcome this  Now Zhu Jiuyin has passed this level. Although it is a bit tricky, Da Dao has recognized it.

    At the moment when the power of heaven was destroyed, the power of law emitted from the sky. It was the manifestation of the law of the great avenue. The power of the great avenue appeared one after another through the chaos, and the power of the law suddenly appeared.  Bit by bit, it was integrated into the Shinto Dharma of Zhu Jiuyin, which was the recognition of the Tao.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: Only then is a god, a true god. Although?Zhu Jiuyin is still very weak, at least in front of Heavenly Dao, he has broken through himself and gained strong capital.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 62 Pangu¡¯s true body appears

    Chapter 62 Pangu¡¯s true body appears

    When he saw the change in the sky, Taoist Hongjun couldn't calm down. Others didn't know what it was, but as a saint, he knew very well that it was the law of the Tao, and this was the Tao's recognition of Zhu Jiuyin.

    Hongjun Daozu had a gloomy face and his heart was full of regret. He knew very well that when Zhu Jiuyin was recognized by the Dao, the threat would increase tenfold or a hundredfold.

    "No, we can't let him develop any further no matter what. Zhu Jiuyin has to die!" Daozu Hongjun finally made up his mind at this time. He wanted to kill Zhu Jiuyin. It was no longer about robbing him of his luck, it was the true purpose of killing Zhu Jiuyin.  It was not just Dao Ancestor Hongjun who was tempted to kill. The consciousness of Tian Dao also woke up under the influence of Dao Dao. He also wanted to kill Zhu Jiuyin, a person who posed a huge threat to him.

    When the law of the great avenue comes, a murderous aura fills the air. It is a murderous intention from heaven.

    When he was recognized by the Dao, Zhu Jiuyin's mind was connected with the laws of the Dao. When the murderous intention of Tian Dao came out, Zhu Jiuyin clearly felt the threat.

    Although it is said that Zhu Jiuyin got the approval of the Dao, he was playing tricks after all, because he did not really defeat the way of heaven and achieve the supreme divine way. He just used tricks to get the approval of the way and set down the laws of the way, but this also alarmed the way of heaven.  If he wants to escape this disaster, he must resist the murderous intention of Heaven.

    "My destiny is determined by me and not by God." This is the foundation of Shinto. If you can't even do this, then Zhu Jiuyin's Shinto is also limited. Although it is a trick to say that Zhu Jiuyin's Shinto can be recognized by the Dao, but after all  He was recognized by Dao Dao, allowing his Shinto Dharma to master the power of Shinto, which was a major weapon for him against Taoist Hongjun and Tiandao.

    The recognition of Dao Dao instantly ignited all the power of Zhu Jiuyin's physical strength. The small success of Shinto allowed his divine kingdom to evolve again, and the treasure he entrusted to Shinto was also strengthened. The four heavenly gates were manifested, and the four heavenly gates were in turn.  It is the power of the four poles of heaven and earth that supports the laws of the great road.

    The evolution of the Shinto treasure gave Zhu Jiuyin hope to survive this catastrophe. If he used the Shinto treasure to suppress the Kingdom of God, he would have nothing to fear. As long as the Kingdom of God was not destroyed and the divine personality was immortal, Zhu Jiuyin would be immortal.  Immortal.

    Tianfa¡¯s murderous intention has been revealed. Although Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s Shinto power has been restored, he is not in a hurry to use it. This is Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s trump card to reverse the situation at the critical moment.

    Zhu Jiuyin knew very well that things had reached this point. It was impossible for him to resist this murderous intention of Heaven alone, even if he had the support of the Kingdom of God. Resisting this murderous intention of Heaven alone would only destroy his own divine foundation.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin was confident that he could escape with his life due to the existence of the Kingdom of God and the protection of the Supreme Treasure of the Divine Way, under that pressure, his Divine Way would definitely be destroyed. This was something Zhu Jiuyin was unwilling to accept.  The root is the unyielding will. Once the mind is broken, the divine way will have no future. Likewise, without the unyielding will, it is impossible for Zhu Jiuyin to prove the supreme way, so he can only risk his life.

    Zhu Jiuyin looked up to the sky and shouted: "Tiandao, if you want to kill me, then I will defy the heavens and break the catastrophe. Let's see what you can do to me. Brother, please help me and set up the twelve capitals of the gods!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's roar spread throughout the ancient land. Although Taoist Hongjun took action to immobilize Di Jiang and other ancestral witches, he could not eliminate Zhu Jiuyin's voice. When he saw Zhu Jiuyin's roar, he couldn't help but feel  Tremble.

    The 'Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods' Formation' is the ultimate power of the twelve ancestral witches. If Zhu Jiuyin succeeds, the consequences will be disastrous. With a thought in his mind, Taoist Hongjun intensified his attack on Di Jiang and other ancestral witches.  The suppression made them unable to move and unable to help Zhu Jiuyin.

    Although Daozu Hongjun had a good idea, he didn't know that Zhu Jiuyin had the 'Twelve Capital Gods' Banner' in his hand, which was made from the essence and blood of the twelve ancestral witches and could be connected to the mind of the ancestral witches.  .

    When Zhu Jiuyin's shout fell, he immediately took away the Shinto Dharma, gathered all the power into himself, and then shouted loudly: "The formation of the gods of the twelve capitals has risen!"

    Following his shout, the 'Twelve Capital Heavenly God Evil Formation' was activated. With the power of the Twelve Capital Heavenly God Evil Flags, Zhu Jiuyin used his own divine power to withstand the pressure of Heavenly Dao on behalf of Di Jiang and others.  .

    This is the power of Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s refining of the ¡®Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods¡¯ Banners¡¯, which can transfer the power endured by other ancestral witches to itself.

    As Zhu Jiuyin took action, without the suppression of the power of heaven, Di Jiang and other ancestral witches shouted to the sky, and each showed his true body. They were different from Zhu Jiuyin. Zhu Jiuyin's body had evolved to be infinitely close to  The chaotic true form of the Great God Pangu, and the Twelve Witch Ancestors appeared in their true forms.

    As soon as Di Jiang and others showed their true form, although there was a space barrier, they could notThere was no way to stop them from launching the "Twelve Capital Gods and Gods Formation", and the "Twelve Capitals Gods and Gods Formation" came into operation in an instant.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? When the ¡®Twelve Capital Gods¡¯ Evil Formation¡¯ is activated, endless evil energy gathers in the clouds, and the ¡®Twelve Capitals God¡¯s Evil Formation¡¯ is activated based on Zhu Jiuyin.

    Daozu Hongjun never expected that under his own suppression, there would be a space barrier, but he still let Zhu Jiuyin activate the 'Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods' Sha Formation'. Along with the formation, the prehistoric luck was crazily moving towards the ten  The two ancestral witches gathered together, and the will of the Great God Pangu that remained in the ancient world began to pour out.

    Lines of Pangu's will were integrated into the bodies of the twelve ancestral witches. With the blessing of Pangu's will, Di Jiang and other ancestral witches were finally not afraid of the pressure of Taoist Hongjun, and Zhu Jiuyin no longer had to bear the burden alone.  Huge pressure.

    The coercion of Heavenly Dao borrowed by Hongjun Daozu is the strongest, but it is useless in the face of Pangu's will. This world was created by Pangu, and the coercion of Heavenly Dao is just a joke.

    When he felt his pressure reduced, Zhu Jiuyin finally breathed a sigh of relief and secretly said in his heart: "We finally succeeded, it's time to fight back!"

    Zhu Jiuyin thought this together, and then shouted: "With the power of blood, summon the true form of Father God to come, and the true form of Pangu will appear!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, Taoist Hongjun thought to himself: "Oh no, the chaos of Zhu Jiuyin can still summon Pangu's true body under such circumstances. How is this possible!"

    Nothing is impossible in this world. In the eyes of Taoist Hongjun, he thought it was impossible, but he could do it, because this was in the prehistoric times, and Taozu Hongjun repeatedly borrowed the power of heaven to deal with Zhu Jiuyin.  Forcing Zhu Jiuyin to break through again and again, especially when Zhu Jiuyin burst out with that powerful punch, Pangu's remaining will in the ancient times finally awakened. Under the guidance of his bloodline, Zhu Jiuyin and Di Jiang and the others  Naturally, Pangu's true body can be summoned, because Zhu Jiuyin's true body has received Pangu's inheritance.

    With Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s loud shout, Pangu¡¯s true body finally came to the world. As soon as Pangu¡¯s true body appeared, all sentient beings in the prehistoric era felt endless pressure, which came from the oppression of the soul.

    Among all the people, the Wu Clan felt it the most, followed by Sanqing. They could clearly feel the unparalleled power contained in Pangu's true body.

    As soon as Pangu's true form appeared, Zhu Jiuyin looked up to the sky and laughed loudly: "Hongjun Daozu, don't you want to kill me? Come out and see how you can block my Pangu true form, Pangu's ax is coming!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin shouted, Taoist Hongjun felt that the 'Tai Chi Diagram' and 'Pangu Flag' were about to burst out of the sky. Fortunately, Taoist Hongjun reacted quickly and immediately used the broken chaos of the 'Jade Disc of Good Fortune'  The treasure suppressed the two innate treasures and prevented them from flying away. However, the appearance of Pangu's true body greatly reduced his combat effectiveness in an instant, making the three treasures unable to be used.

    Dao Ancestor Hongjun was still fine. When Taiyi, who had escaped from the wilderness and returned to the Sun Star, heard Zhu Jiuyin's shout, he was seriously injured and could not suppress the 'Chaos Clock'. Pangu's true body  He flew away at the call.

    Taoist Hongjun breathed a sigh of relief just after suppressing the 'Tai Chi Diagram' and 'Pangu Flag', but he didn't expect a ray of light to fly out of the sun star and fall into the hands of Pangu's real body.

    Hongjun Daozu shouted: "No, the 'Chaos Clock' in Taiyi's hand was summoned away by Pangu's true body. Now something bad has happened!"

    Taoist Hongjun is right, now something really bad is going to happen. Without the three innate treasures of 'Chaos Bell', 'Tai Chi Diagram' and 'Pangu Banner', the power of Pangu's real body summoned by Zhu Jiuyin and the others would be greatly reduced.  , after all, Pangu¡¯s true body does not have Pangu Ax. If the Pangu Ax is transformed with the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, its power will be limited, and it will also be a big burden for them, but it is different now!  ]

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 63 The Power of Pangu

    Chapter 63 Pangu¡¯s Divine Power

    As soon as the 'Chaos Bell' fell into the hands of Pangu's true body, Pangu's ax appeared. Although it was incomplete, it had a strong pressure. Under the influence of Pangu's bloodline, Pangu transformed into the 'Chaos Bell'  The ax can exert 200% of its power.

    This is the ability of Pangu's power to manifest. The power exerted by these three innate treasures, 'Tai Chi Diagram', 'Pangu Flag' and 'Chaos Bell', is limited if they fall into the hands of others, because there is something in these three innate treasures.  It is difficult for them to master the aura of the Great God Pangu, even for an expert like Daozu Hongjun, not to mention an ordinary Great Luo Jinxian like Taiyi. It can be said that the 'Chaos Clock' fell into his hands.  The treasure is covered in dust.

    As soon as Pangu's true form appeared, Sanqing, who was far away in Kunlun Mountain, also felt boundless pressure. It was the pressure from their souls, which made Sanqing afraid.

    At this time, Sanqing was really worried that Zhu Jiuyin would use the power of Pangu's real body to kill him. After all, they knew very well in their hearts that if the ancestral witches wanted to possess the soul, it could only come from them, only theirs.  Only then could the ancestral witch possess the primordial spirit.

    Sanqing didn't know at all that Zhu Jiuyin had no intention of dealing with Sanqing at this time. Compared to powerful people like Hongjun Daozu and Tiandao, Sanqing was just an ant. Faced with such strong pressure, Zhu Jiuyin  Yin Na still has the time to take care of Sanqing.

    Although it was just an incomplete 'Pangu Ax', it had endless power in the hands of Pangu's real body. As soon as Pangu's ax was revealed, Pangu's real body raised his head and roared.

    In an instant, the prehistoric land shook, and a domineering and boundless power emitted. It seemed that the power came from the depths of chaos, crossing the barriers of endless time and space and coming to the world again.

    As Pangu's true body roared, the void behind the huge body was like rags. It was instantly shattered by the powerful momentum and evolved into chaos. Endless chaos aura emitted, just like Pangu's true body.  The passage between the prehistoric world and chaos was opened in an instant, and the endless power of chaos was blessing him.

    The roar of Pangu's true body shook the ancient world. The roar filled with overwhelming domineering power made everyone in the prehistoric world tremble. This was the pressure on the soul and the manifestation of the power of the great god Pangu. Only a few  People were still holding on, but most of them had already knelt down and surrendered to Pangu's true body.

    What is power? This is supreme power. It is a power that everyone is shocked by. The roar of Pangu's true body made Daozu Hongjun's face become extremely angry. He still underestimated Zhu Jiuyin.  They underestimated the ultimate power of the Wu Clan, underestimated the 'Twelve Heavenly Gods Formation', and underestimated the power of Pangu's true form.

    And this is just the beginning, the exciting things are yet to come. The things that shocked Daozu Hongjun have just begun. Next, he will be even more shocked. You must know that it is not the power of the twelve ancestral witches that is destroying it now.  The true body of Pangu summoned by the Twelve Capital Gods' Formation.

    Of course, the power of the Twelve Ancestral Witches is just an introduction. What controls Pangu's true body now is the incomplete will left by the Great God Pangu in the prehistoric times. That supreme will, that unyielding will. The Twelve Ancestral Witches have completely  Being pushed aside and becoming an audience, even Zhu Jiuyin was no exception. The Pangu real body that Hongjun Daozu was facing now possessed the supreme instinct of Pangu God's physical body.

    After Pangu's real body roared, a huge hole was finally torn open in the void behind him. Looking around, it was an endless darkness, as if it was going to swallow up the entire prehistoric world. This is the chaos of chaos.  Deep inside, it is also the birthplace of the Great God Pangu.

    As soon as this opening appeared, Pangu's real body was blessed by the endless aura of chaos, and its momentum began to grow violently. Such crazy changes made Daozu Hongjun finally feel the threat of death. At this time, Pangu's true body  The body has been transformed into a real body of chaos, and the Pangu ax in Pangu's real body has also undergone a qualitative change after being blessed by the breath of chaos. It is no longer an innate treasure, but tends to be a chaos treasure.

    With the blessing of endless chaos breath, Pangu's true body came to life. He looked up to the sky and roared again. Pangu's true body began to change. First, there was endless chaos breath, followed by the power of the laws of the twelve ancestral witches.  It was drawn out and blessed on this Pangu's true body. After receiving the blessing of the power of law, Pangu's true body became noble and arrogant, showing an expression of disregard for everything!

    After the transformation of the huge Pangu true body, the endless domineering energy caused the surrounding space to vibrate, and a powerful air pressure with Pangu's true body at the center swept away in all directions.

    This is the power of Pangu. Once Pangu¡¯s true form appears, who dares to fight against him?

    At this time, Taoist Hongjun was no longer able to control the overall situation. The power of Pangu's true body was too powerful.?Pangu's real body has undergone such a powerful change, and it is not directed at Taoist Yu Hongjun, but at Yu Tiandao, because Tianfa's murderous intention aroused the counterattack of Pangu's will.

    Without Pangu's true body, relying only on the will of the Great God Pangu would not have had a great impact on the way of heaven. However, with the Pangu True Body summoned by the 'Twelve Capitals of Heavenly Gods' Formation' laid out by the Twelve Ancestral Witches,  Possessed by the body, the power of Pangu's will was fully revealed, and the instinct of the great god Pangu was revealed.

    As Pangu's will dominated Pangu's true body, the twelve ancestral witches and Pangu's true body became connected and became a whole. They all felt the power of Pangu's true body and the power of Pangu's great god.  Swimming along their bodies, this power let him know how big the gap was between them.

    This feeling is extremely clear. You can truly feel the existence of the Great God Pangu, feel the power of the Great God Pangu, and the instinct to fight.

    After the Twelve Ancestral Witches felt the instinct of Pangu¡¯s true body, Pangu¡¯s true body finally moved.

    Pangu opened the sky!

    In an instant, Pangu¡¯s real body waved the ¡®Pangu Ax¡¯ in his hand, and struck the air with an axe. It was aimed at the aura of Heavenly Dao and Taoist Hongjun.

    With the ax coming out, the heaven and earth opened up. The huge power was majestic and terrifying. In an instant, Pangu's true body burst out with extremely ferocious power. All living beings in the prehistoric era felt the presence of Pangu's power.

    As soon as Pangu's ax came out, Zhu Jiuyin realized how weak the power and realm of Pangu's will that he had summoned earlier were to support him. Compared with the power of Pangu's real body's instinct, it was simply insignificant.  It is the true power of Pangu.

    Boom!  With a loud bang, in the horrified gaze of Daozu Hongjun, Pangu's ax struck him with boundless divine power. The powerful power of the ax shook the entire chaos. This is the power of Pangu, a divine power that cannot be challenged by any force.  .

    Zhu Jiuyin benefited a lot from the power of an axe. He finally understood what it meant to be as powerful as a prison. Any power under a single axe would be destroyed and torn apart!

    With this earth-shattering sound, the prehistoric land boiled like boiling water. Endless air waves swept across the prehistoric land. Wherever the powerful air flow passed, mountains collapsed and the ground cracked.

    Although Taoist Hongjun was hiding in the Zixiao Palace, the power of this ax came through the air, shaking the entire Zixiao Palace into turbulence. The extremely strong Zixiao Palace was destroyed in front of this 'Pangu Axe'  Huge cracks were torn open one after another. This was just an incomplete Pangu ax. If all three treasures fell into the hands of Pangu's true body, then the Zixiao Palace would have been destroyed long ago by this axe.  .

    " Daozu Hongjun began to regret at this moment. If he had known that Zhu Jiuyin had such a powerful trump card, he really should not have been murderous and should not have allowed Zhu Jiuyin to summon Pangu's true body regardless of risk.

    The power of the ax not only caused huge damage to Zixiao Palace, but also the aura of Pangu Ax made the two innate treasures of 'Tai Chi Diagram' and 'Pangu Banner' suppressed by the 'Jade Disk of Creation' become even more violent. I think  To break through the void and leave.

    After seeing the power of Pangu¡¯s true body, how could Taoist Hongjun be willing to let the ¡®Tai Chi Diagram¡¯ and ¡®Pangu Flag¡¯ fly away through the air? If so, it would be even more difficult for him to withstand the power of Pangu¡¯s true body.

    The Zixiao Palace is transformed by the laws of Heaven. If Pangu's ax hurts Zixiao Palace, it will also hurt Heaven. The power of the ax warns Heaven not to cross the bottom line of Pangu's will!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 64 The crisis is coming

    Chapter 64 The crisis is coming

    There is a bottom line in everything. Although the great god Pangu fell in the sky, the prehistoric world still carries his will. If the law of heaven takes too much action against the prehistoric world, it will naturally cause the backlash of Pangu's will. Even the law of heaven cannot bear it.  After all, this ancient world was created by the great god Pangu.

    At this time, all Daozu Hongjun can do is to desperately suppress the 'Tai Chi Diagram' and 'Pangu Flag' and prevent them from flying away. Otherwise, what awaits him will be destruction, because he can feel the blow of Pangu's true body.  The powerful aura of destruction in this axe.

    The ax of Pangu's true body is so powerful that all sentient beings in the ancient world can't forget the scene in front of them. The huge Pangu's true body stands high in the sky, looking down at the people, with black eyes.  Revealing endless domineering and disdain.

    As a chaotic god-demon-level being, Pangu can be regarded as one of the most noble beings in the world, and it is only natural that he has boundless arrogance.

    The great god Pangu opened the sky and lost three thousand chaotic gods and demons to him. The domineering spirit he exuded was also very normal. As for the disdain in his eyes, it was the disdain for the way of heaven.

    Why did Pangu¡¯s true body react like this?  This is his instinct. The reason why Pangu, the Great God, fell was because Heavenly Dao secretly exerted great force. Even though Pangu, the Great God, died, he still retained his anger and disdain for Heavenly Dao in his bones. Therefore, Heavenly Dao  When murderous intent appears, his instinct will be to react like this.

    The power of the ax of Pangu's true body was almost beyond the scope of power. It exceeded Taozu Hongjun's expectation and the reaction of Heaven.

    They didn¡¯t expect that the Twelve Ancestral Witches could summon such a powerful Pangu avatar. Such a powerful power transcended space and time, almost making Tiandao think that the Pangu avatar in front of him was as powerful as it was in its heyday.  Such a powerful existence cannot be destroyed by the incomplete way of heaven.

    Under the gaze of the divine eyes of Pangu's true body, Daozu Hongjun suddenly felt boundless pressure. It was a pressure he had never encountered before. He could feel the endless murderous intention from that gaze. That was Pangu's.  The true body's instinctive murderous aura was also dissatisfied with him.

    Tiandao retreated under the blow. It was because Tiandao was afraid and was harmed by Tiandao. He did not want to arouse the final resistance of Pangu's will, and did not want to watch the prehistoric world return to chaos, because in this ax he felt the true power of Pangu.  The powerful destructive power in his body was the power contaminated by the Great God Pangu when he opened the sky, and it was a power that Heavenly Dao was afraid of.

    Although Tiandao wanted to kill Zhu Jiuyin and kill the Twelve Ancestral Witches to eliminate the threat to him, he did not want to really die with Zhu Jiuyin and the Twelve Ancestral Witches. After all, in his eyes, the existence of the Twelve Ancestral Witches  He was just an ant, and he couldn't bear to die with the ants, so he retreated, withdrew the pressure of heaven and the murderous intention.

    As soon as the pressure of Heaven's Dao went away, the powerful Pangu will in Pangu's true body began to fade, and the power of Pangu's true body also dropped. The Pangu ax in the hands of Pangu's true body no longer had the power it had before, and the chaos behind him also  The passage also disappeared, and the aura that oppressed the entire prehistoric world also dissipated.

    At this time, Pangu's true body has become an empty shell, and the twelve ancestral witches are also using up a lot of power, and they are somewhat unable to maintain the "Twelve Capital Gods and Evil Formation".

    As the person in charge of the formation, Zhu Jiuyin was under the heaviest pressure. The most critical thing was not their lack of strength, but the Pangu ax in the hands of Pangu's real body.

    Originally, Taiyi in the Sun Star was desperately trying to contact the ¡®Chaos Clock¡¯ to take back this innate treasure. Without the suppression of Pangu¡¯s will, this innate treasure naturally wanted to leave.

    The power of Pangu's true body suddenly decreased, which naturally attracted the attention of Daozu Hongjun. It was not that he was paying attention to Pangu's true body summoned by the Twelve Capital Gods, but he felt the "Jade Disc of Good Fortune"  The suppressed resistance of 'Tai Chi Tu' and 'Pangu Banner' disappeared.  ]

    When the power of Pangu's true body was greatly reduced, Zhu Jiuyin's mood became heavy, because he could feel that the previous blow of Pangu's ax only repeled the heavenly way and did not hurt Daozu Hongjun.  The danger has not receded, but at this time, Di Jiang and other ancestral witches can no longer maintain the 'Twelve Capitals of the Gods and Evil Formation', and can no longer support the existence of Pangu's true body.

    In an instant, Zhu Jiuyin felt boundless pressure. He knew very well that if he failed this time, the fate of the Wu clan would not change, and his own fate would become a foregone conclusion, so he could only grit his teeth and persevere.

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s thought was correct. Now his biggest crisis has finally arrived. Without the pressure of Pangu¡¯s will, Daozu Hongjun¡¯s desire to kill Zhu Jiuyin rose again.?, being beaten by a group of ants and unable to fight back was a great irony for Daozu Hongjun.

    The most important thing is that the power of Pangu's true body's blow is so powerful that it poses an infinite threat to Daozu Hongjun. He can no longer allow this threat to continue to grow, so he wants to get rid of Zhu Jiuyin. Then  I'm afraid he would have to do this without the support of heaven.

    With a thought in his mind, Taoist Hongjun shouted: "When the Pangu flag comes out, the world will be divided and destroyed!"

    As soon as Taozu Hongjun shouted, a chaotic sword energy flew out from the Zixiao Palace and headed straight for Pangu's true body. Taozu Hongjun took action again.

    Seeing the chaotic sword energy flying towards him, Zhu Jiuyin was filled with anguish in his heart. He could feel the power of the innate treasure 'Pangu Banner'. This treasure that originally belonged to their Pangu descendants was used against them.  Getting up by himself made Zhu Jiuyin feel very uncomfortable, but this was the reality.

    Zhu Jiuyin understood that Pangu's true body only had the power of one blow at this time. If he continued, it would definitely damage the origins of himself and other ancestral witches. Therefore, Zhu Jiuyin also became cruel and shouted loudly: "Create the world.  The ax will come out and destroy the world!"

    This time, Pangu¡¯s real body no longer waved the Pangu ax in his hand, because that would require too much power, which was beyond the ability of the twelve ancestral witches.

    For this blow, Zhu Jiuyin used a trick. As soon as he shouted, Pangu's real body threw out the 'Pangu Ax' in his hand desperately, throwing down the incomplete 'Pangu axe'.  The axe, with its boundless divine power, faced the chaotic sword energy wielded by Daozu Hongjun.

    After a loud bang, a white light pierced the sky, and the entire ancient world was shrouded in this intense white light. Then an unparalleled shock wave swept across the ancient land. Wherever it passed, the ground shook, mountains shook, sand flew, and countless creatures  Injured by this shock wave.

    Under this shock wave, everything in the way was torn apart like rags. Under this blow, countless sentient beings in the wild were killed and injured, and endless karma was born from this.

    Once such a huge karma came out, Taoist Hongjun could no longer calm down. You must know that this time, Taoist Hongjun took the initiative. As a saint, and a saint of heaven, he took action against Zhu Jiuyin, a man who had made great contributions to heaven and earth.  A person with great merit is a sin in itself, and now that so many living beings have died because of him, he has to bear ten percent of this huge karma, while Zhu Jiuyin and a group of ancestral witches only bear  One-tenth, how could he not be angry about such a huge gap.

    For the Twelve Ancestral Witches, each of them has great merits and virtues, and is protected by the merits of Pangu's creation of heaven. When the twelve people share it, the karma each person bears is pitifully small, but Taoist Hongjun is miserable. This share  Once his karma fell, the time for him to join the path was greatly delayed.

    Such an unexpected change made Taoist Hongjun how could he endure this bad breath, which made Taoist Hongjun have endless murderous intention in his heart. Anyway, I already have such karma, and my Hedao has been postponed again. In this case, then  No matter how high the price is, we must kill Zhu Jiuyin. Even if we can't kill him, we must completely destroy him so that he will never have the possibility of enlightenment and his cultivation of the divine way will be destroyed.  .

    With one blow, the twelve ancestral witches could no longer hold on. If the karma fell again, even if the twelve people only got one-tenth, Pangu's real body could no longer hold on and collapsed.  Next, after the impact, the innate treasure "Chaos Bell" flew back upside down. Just when Zhu Jiuyin was about to seize the treasure, Daozu Hongjun's second strike came again, another Chaos Sword  The energy broke through the air and stopped, this time it went straight towards Zhu Jiuyin.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 65 Battle

    Chapter 65 Battle

    Hongjun Daozu also became ruthless this time. He had to kill Zhu Jiuyin even if he fell from the position of the Saint, or at least destroy the origin of Zhu Jiuyin.

    It is not that Daozu Hongjun has not considered the consequences. Although the consequences of abolishing Zhu Jiuyin or killing Zhu Jiuyin are very serious, he believes that he can persevere. At least he has the merit of preaching, even if he never  After the Lord of Saints falls, there is still a chance to attain the Dao and to merge with the Dao. After all, he has the Chaos Treasure 'Jade Disk of Creation' in his hand. The most important thing is that as long as he can achieve his goal, he can swallow Zhu Jiu.  Although such a move was a bit risky due to Yin's luck, Daozu Hongjun didn't care.

    It is precisely because Hongjun Daozu had such an idea that he was so strong. He wanted to get rid of the scourge of Zhu Jiuyin in full view of the public, and let all sentient beings know that he was the master of the ancient world.

    Hongjun Daozu can be ruthless, but Zhu Jiuyin has nothing to worry about under the threat of death. Although it is said that without the help of Di Jiang and others, the 'Twelve Capital Heavenly God Evil Formation' was broken, but in Zhu Jiuyin's hands  There are also the existence of the evil banners of the Twelve Capital Gods. As long as he is willing to pay a certain price, he can also set up the 'Twelve Capital Gods and Evil Formation'.

    Zhu Jiuyin roared wildly, and did not dodge in the face of the chaotic sword energy that was rushing towards him. He shouted loudly: "Hongjun, if you want me to die, then I won't make it easy for you! Blood is the guide, twelve  A great formation of gods and demons has arisen in the sky!"

    Zhu Jiuyin also went crazy this time. As soon as he shouted, streams of essence and blood surged out, dyeing the banners of the twelve gods red. This time, Zhu Jiuyin moved on his old capital. You must know that this  But the burden of consuming such a large amount of blood essence and blood is quite heavy for him.

    Of course, Zhu Jiuyin had no choice at this moment, he could only do this, and only by doing this could he gain a chance of survival.

    When he saw Zhu Jiuyin once again destroying the ¡®Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods and Evil Formation¡¯, Daozu Hongjun, who was far away in the Zixiao Palace, had a gloomy and terrifying expression, and his whole body exuded a frightening aura.

    At this time, Daozu Hongjun's heart was filled with boundless anger, and his whole person was almost turning into a powder keg. Even if there was only a little spark, it would be detonated immediately.

    Hongjun Daozu really underestimated Zhu Jiuyin, thinking that without Pangu's true body and the help of Di Jiang and others, Zhu Jiuyin would just let him be a slave. Unfortunately, he was wrong. Zhu Jiuyin's outburst made him  His hope was once again frustrated. Zhu Jiuyin had many more methods than he thought, and they were endless.

    The 'Twelve Capital Gods' Formation' reappeared. Zhu Jiuyin did not hesitate and immediately summoned Pangu's true body again. This time it was different from before. Zhu Jiuyin used the power of his own blood to summon Pangu's true body.  This Pangu's true body did not come out of thin air, but blended with his own body.

    For Zhu Jiuyin, it was very dangerous to do so, but he had no choice, because only in this way could he withstand Daozu Hongjun's attack.

    At this time, Zhu Jiuyin had no intention of grabbing the innate treasure "Chaos Bell" that flew back. The first thing he had to do was to block Daozu Hongjun's attack.

    When he combined the power of Pangu's true body with his own, Zhu Jiuyin felt infinite power for a moment. Facing the chaotic sword energy that was slashing at him, Zhu Jiuyin did not retreat even a little bit, and roared: "One punch  Split the sky and destroy it!"

    It has to be said that after integrating the instinct of Pangu's true body, Zhu Jiuyin's power has undergone a qualitative change. With one punch, the Law of Destruction followed him like a shadow, and he blasted towards the Chaos Sword Qi.

    Although the Chaos Sword Qi is strong, the power of Zhu Jiuyin's Law of Destruction is not weak. After all, Zhu Jiuyin's understanding of the Dao has improved after several battles. Especially after getting the recognition of the Dao, Zhu Jiuyin's  The mastery of the laws has also improved a lot. The chaotic sword energy of Daozu Hongjun was destroyed with one punch from him.

    After punching, Zhu Jiuyin shouted loudly: "Hongjun, if you have the ability, show your true self. You can't defeat me with this mere chaos sword energy. Time will pass!"

    With Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s shout, the wheel of time flew out and turned into a long river, appearing in front of Zhu Jiuyin, evolving into time.

    Faced with Zhu Jiuyin's provocation, Daozu Hongjun finally moved. He appeared above the Great Desolate Mountains in a flash. He said with a gloomy face: "Okay, very good, Zhu Jiuyin, you finally angered me."  , you will face my anger next, and I will let you know the consequences of offending a saint!"

    When Taoist Hongjun appeared in the wilderness and said these words, Di Jiang and other ancestral witches felt immense pressure, and shocked the entire witch clan. They really did not expect that Taoist Hongjun would do what he said.  When this big thing bullied the small ones, they didn't expect that the situation would be so unfavorable to the Wu clan. Everyone was worried about Zhu Jiuyin's fate.Danger is coming.

    Although Di Jiang and other ancestral witches wanted to help Zhu Jiuyin, their strength had been exhausted in the previous battle and they could not move at all, which made them extremely anxious.

    Compared to the Wu clan, many people in the prehistoric period are happy, and Sanqing is one of them, not to mention Emperor Jun and Taiyi. Fuxi and Nuwa Empress also wish that Zhu Jiuyin would be killed by Daozu Hongjun.  kill.

    In the eyes of these people, Zhu Jiuyin is no longer able to escape this time. No matter how powerful Zhu Jiuyin is, he is still not the enemy of Hongjun Daozu, the lord of saints, so they all have smiles on their faces.  They were all waiting to see how Zhu Jiuyin would fall into the hands of Taoist Hongjun.

    Yuanshi Tianzun, who was far away in Kunlun Mountain, laughed loudly and said: "Brother, this bastard Zhu Jiuyin is finally going to die. Let him be arrogant, and he will finally be kicked on the iron plate!"

    Hearing Yuanshi Tianzun's words, Taishang Laojun nodded and said: "What the wise brother said is true. Don't be too arrogant. This person will only seek death. Zhu Jiuyin always thinks that he has cultivated his own power."  Gao Qiang doesn¡¯t put others in his eyes, he is dead this time!¡±

    There is nothing wrong with Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun thinking so. After all, Taoist Hongjun is no longer hidden in Zixiao Palace, but directly appears to fight against Zhu Jiuyin. There is a huge gap in cultivation between the two sides. They really can't  I think Zhu Jiuyin can use any other means to reverse the situation.

    Facing the disdainful look of Taoist Hongjun, Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "Everyone can talk big words, so what if I am a saint? You, the saint, are just a saint under the way of heaven, a trickster saint, I  What¡¯s there to be afraid of!¡±

    When he heard what Zhu Jiuyin said, Yuanshi Tianzun shook his head and said: "Zhu Jiuyin, this madman is really ignorant to the extreme. He dares to be so arrogant at this time. He really doesn't know how to live or die, and he deserves to die!"

    How could Yuanshi Tianzun know Zhu Jiuyin's mood at this time, how could he understand and be recognized by the Tao, and how could he understand the realm of divine power, let alone Taoist Hongjun, who was just a saint, who was the previous Heavenly Tao.  None of them made Zhu Jiuyin succumb, and this was certainly not possible for this mere Tiandao saint.

    Just as Zhu Jiuyin said, what about the saint, what should he fear? If you want to achieve the great road, you must have no fear in your heart and have the spirit of indomitable spirit. This is not possible for people like Yuanshi Tianzun.  Maybe you understand.

    Zhu Jiuyin's madness made Daozu Hongjun unable to bear it any longer. After all, Zhu Jiuyin's behavior was a slap in the face, and it was done in front of all living beings. No matter how good his temper was, he couldn't bear it.  Such a provocation, not to mention that Daozu Hongjun himself had murderous intentions towards Zhu Jiuyin.

    Seeing Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s arrogant look, Taoist Hongjun shouted angrily: ¡°Zhu Jiuyin, go to hell!¡±

    While speaking, Daozu Hongjun waved his hand and the innate treasure 'Pangu Banner' appeared in his hand. With a wave of his hand, a chaotic sword energy appeared. At the same time as the 'Pangu Banner' was waved, the innate treasure 'Tai Chi Diagram' appeared in his hand.  It turned into a golden bridge, anchoring the four directions of heaven and earth, trapping the long river of time set off by Zhu Jiuyin.

    Zhu Jiuyin was able to directly force Hongjun Daozu to produce two treasures at the same time. This shocked many people, especially Sanqing and Taiyi, because they all knew very well how powerful the innate treasures were. These two treasures were among the saints.  It is even more powerful in his hands.

    For a moment, Sanqing and Taiyi secretly rejoiced: "Now Zhu Jiuyin, the bastard, is finally dead. The world is now peaceful without him as a scourge, and bastards like the Wu Clan no longer dare to be arrogant!"  It's a pity that they were happy too early, and they underestimated Zhu Jiuyin and overestimated Daozu Hongjun.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 66 Ants

    Chapter 66 Ants

    It is true that Taoist Hongjun is the lord of saints, but now his lordship of saints is greatly reduced. After all, now he does not dare to borrow the power of heaven. He has to take into account the reappearance of the will of Pangu, the great god in the ancient world. Without the power of heaven,  All Daozu Hongjun can rely on is his own strength.

    If faced with an ordinary quasi-sage, Daozu Hongjun would have no problem easily defeating him, but now he is facing Zhu Jiuyin, an ancestral witch with a large body, a quasi-sage recognized by the great road, and a quasi-sage with  A person of Pangu bloodline, a master of Shinto.

    These powers are condensed together. Although they are not as powerful as the saint Hongjun Daozu, they are not necessarily too weak. What's more, Zhu Jiuyin has also integrated the power of Pangu's true body into himself. It can be said that at this time  Zhu Jiuyin has the power to fight against Daozu Hongjun.

    The most important thing is that Zhu Jiuyin had to fight. He had no way out. When he saw Hongjun Daozu's attack, Zhu Jiuyin's body suddenly flashed, the space exploded, and the law of space brought him to Hongjun.  Beside Daozu, a pair of indestructible iron fists hit Daozu Hongjun, and the unparalleled power surged out.

    "If you want to die, you go first!" Zhu Jiuyin used the power of the supreme Pangu's true body to exert the power of space laws, successfully flashed to Daozu Hongjun's side, and then shot out unexpectedly.

    He swung his fists without any hesitation, one punch directly hit Daozu Hongjun's head, and the other punch hit Daozu Hongjun's heart. At this time, Zhu Jiuyin was very domineering, and his fist was as heavy as a mountain.  , wishing to kill Daozu Hongjun with one punch. Both of his punches attacked Daozu Hongjun's fatal point, and he wanted to kill Daozu Hongjun at the same time.

    "It's a pity that Zhu Jiuyin didn't understand the power of the saint. He underestimated the fighting power of Daozu Hongjun at this time. It was far from the power shown when the dragon and phoenix measured the calamity.

    When he was attacked by Zhu Jiuyin, Daozu Hongjun snorted disdainfully, and his body erupted with streaks of divine light, blocking Zhu Jiuyin's two punches.

    Zhu Jiuyin underestimated Taoist Hongjun, and Taozu Hongjun also underestimated Zhu Jiuyin's power. At this time, Zhu Jiuyin was also different. Compared with before, his power had surpassed the stage of quasi-sage.  After the blast, although it was blocked by Hongjun Daozu's body-protecting divine light, the concussive force of the huge power still shocked his head. Although it did not hurt the soul, it caused bleeding from the seven orifices.

    One punch could injure the saint, and Zhu Jiuyin's blow was not in vain. When Daozu Hongjun's head was shaken by the force of the punch, Zhu Jiuyin's other fist penetrated the protective shield.  The physical light directly hit his body hard.

    Zhu Jiuyin's attack was calculated very accurately. He took advantage of Taoist Hongjun's arrogance and seriously injured Taoist Hongjun with one blow. Of course, Zhu Jiuyin also felt uncomfortable, and the backlash of the saint's body-protecting divine light was also  Made him spit out a mouthful of blood.

    Zhu Jiuyin's blow angered Daozu Hongjun. He was so careless that he was injured by an ant like Zhu Jiuyin, and he was injured in front of everyone. This seriously hurt him.  The dough.

    Just listening, Taoist Hongjun said angrily: "Seeking death!"

    Hongjun Daozu slapped Zhu Jiuyin with his backhand. The saint's movements could split mountains and rocks, move mountains and seas. The power of one palm was infinite.

    Fortunately, Zhu Jiuyin was well prepared and met the palm with a fist.

    Hearing a loud "bang", Daozu Hongjun's palm collided with Zhu Jiuyin's fist. The body of the saint collided with the real body of the ancestral witch, and a shock wave erupted.

    Zhu Jiuyin, who was blessed by Pangu's true body, was not weak in strength. The two powerful forces collided with Hongjun Daozu's saint's body, causing the space to burst, and the endless space tearing power rolled wildly.  And out.

    That is to say, only powerful bodies like Daozu Hongjun and Zhu Jiuyin can protect themselves under such power. If it were a Daluo Jinxian-level figure, they would have been shattered by the force of space tearing, even if it was someone like Di Jiang.  The body of the ancestral witch is no exception.

    If it is a long-distance battle, Zhu Jiuyin, as an ancestral witch without the soul, is far behind Hongjun Taoist ancestor. After all, without the soul, his control of the laws is insufficient. Unless he uses the power of his divine way, otherwise it will definitely happen.  He was beaten by Daozu Hongjun and was unable to fight back.

    Fortunately, Zhu Jiuyin was able to capitalize on his strengths and avoid his weaknesses, giving himself a good start. Taking advantage of Daozu Hongjun's arrogance, he deceived himself into approaching Daozu Hongjun and started a hand-to-hand fight with Daozu Hongjun, using his best ability to fight Daozu Hongjun.

    Zhu Jiuyin knew his weakness. He could not distance himself from Daozu Hongjun, otherwise he would not have to fight anymore. He would definitely be dead, so under the blow, Zhu Jiuyin ignored  Everything rushed forward again, and his fists hit the ground like meteors again.?Taozu.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin's power is extremely powerful, Taoist Hongjun is still a saint. Perhaps he can still fight with Taozu Hongjun without dodge. However, Taoist Hongjun is not a fool and cannot stand.  There he had a head-on fight with Zhu Jiuyin.

    When Zhu Jiuyin blasted out his fists, Daozu Hongjun disappeared in an instant. Then Zhu Jiuyin felt a pain in his heart, and a huge blood mark appeared on his back.  The claws were scratched, and blood flowed down. If Zhu Jiuyin hadn't seen the opportunity and used his strength to rush forward, Zhu Jiuyin would have been pierced to the heart by this claw.

    Daozu Hongjun was so powerful that Zhu Jiuyin was unable to withstand the power he displayed with every move. As a saint, he had already mastered his own power to the extreme. Although he faced  It was an ancestral shaman like Zhu Jiuyin who had great fighting talent, but in close combat, Zhu Jiuyin couldn't get the slightest advantage.

    Daozu Hongjun sneered disdainfully: "Zhu Jiuyin, even if you use the power of the 'Twelve Heavenly Gods and Evil Formation' to bless yourself, it will only be so. Do you think you can challenge the saint with just this power? You are still not good enough."  far away!"

    This time Zhu Jiuyin did not refute. Although it was just a small confrontation, Zhu Jiuyin knew that what Daozu Hongjun said was true. In terms of strength, he was not weaker than Daozu Hongjun, but in terms of use, he was weak.  It's far behind. A saint can borrow the power of laws in every gesture, but he can't do this. In terms of comprehensive strength, the gap between Zhu Jiuyin and Daozu Hongjun is huge.

    " Hongjun Daozu's ability to reach this day is not in vain. Everything he has experienced is far better than Zhu Jiuyin. Even if Zhu Jiuyin has an unparalleled body, it is useless if he can't hit anyone.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin was injured by Daozu Hongjun, he was not timid, and he would not have timid thoughts. It didn't matter if he was injured. Zhu Jiuyin had already chosen to fight Daozu Hongjun.  Just thinking that there would be such a result, he did not retreat and rushed forward desperately.

    Zhu Jiuyin's punch was like a shooting star. He didn't take any precautions. He completely opened himself up and allowed Taozu Hongjun to attack. He used this method of exchanging injuries for injuries to fight with Taozu Hongjun. He hit Taozu Hongjun again with his fists.  Daozu Hongjun's head was in a posture of fighting to the death.

    Hongjun Daozu did not expect that Zhu Jiuyin would be so crazy. He wanted to retreat but it was too late, because Zhu Jiuyin was really ruthless and could ignore everything. This was something that Hongjun Daozu could not do.

    There is no doubt that in this confrontation, Zhu Jiuyin's powerful ancestral witch true form was broken open by Hongjun Daozu, and bright red blood spurted out, but his punch also hit Daozu Hongjun hard.  On the head, the beating made Daozu Hongjun's face bloom.

    Daozu Hongjun was hit by another punch from Zhu Jiuyin, and his face was so gloomy that he couldn't swallow the bad breath as ants hurt him one after another.

    Daozu Hongjun said in a dark voice: "Do you think you can defy heaven and fight with saints just by relying on this body of an ancestral witch? I tell you that you are just dreaming, and the matter ends here!" His expression  He seemed very confident and did not put Zhu Jiuyin in his eyes at all. He really looked at Zhu Jiuyin as a superior.

    As soon as Daozu Hongjun finished speaking, a sword with cold light suddenly appeared in his hand, and the sword spread out in all directions with endless murderous aura.

    "Zhuxian Sword" Zhu Jiu said in a gloomy voice.

    Daozu Hongjun sneered: "Yes, you have some vision. No matter how powerful your body is, you will be vulnerable to this Immortal Killing Sword. You are not Pangu. Without his heaven-defying power, you are just an incompetent person."  The little ancestral witch on the table is just an ant, nothing more!"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 67 Fighting for Life

    Chapter 67: Fighting for Life

    Zhu Jiuyin's face was gloomy and he said in a deep voice: "Hongjun, don't take yourself too seriously. Under the great road, you are just an ant, not much better than me. If you want to kill me, you will have to pay a heavy price."  The price, we still don¡¯t know who will win between you and me!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin's words of no sign of weakness made Daozu Hongjun dismissive. In his opinion, Zhu Jiuyin had now revealed all his trump cards and was already a dead fish.

    It's a pity that Taoist Hongjun was wrong. Zhu Jiuyin is not a dead fish. He has his own back-up plan. Although the Zhuxian Sword is strong, the 'Twelve Capitals of the Gods and Evil Formation' is not given in vain, even if it is Taoist Hongjun.  Even if you can set up the 'Xianxian Sword Formation', you may not be able to kill Zhu Jiuyin.

    Time is very urgent for Taoist Hongjun, because every moment of delay will give Di Jiang and other ancestral witches a chance to recover. If they wait for Di Jiang and others to recover, the situation will change qualitatively.

    Hongjun Daozu said disdainfully: "Take action, let me see what other methods you have!"

    Zhu Jiuyin also understood that the longer it took, the better it would be for him, but he didn't want to do that because he didn't want to leave any hidden dangers in his heart, whether it was his spiritual practice or the use of force.  Regardless of the method of enlightenment, he must not have the slightest fear in his heart, otherwise it will be difficult for him to reach the top.

    Hearing the words of Daozu Hongjun, Zhu Jiuyin didn¡¯t say anything more, and there was no need for him to say anything more. The two sides had already broken their faces, and everything had to be decided by strength.

    Zhu Jiuyin gathered all the strength in his body and waved out his fists. This was his most powerful physical attack. One punch could break stars. Even if the stars were in front of him, they would be shattered.

    Under Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s mighty fist power, streaks of destructive aura were emitted, making the entire space tremble. It was the fear of his fist power.

    Facing Zhu Jiuyin's punch, Daozu Hongjun did not dodge this time, and sneered disdainfully: "There are still some skills that can exert a little power of law, but at this level, he is just a relatively powerful ant.  , ants are still ants after all, no matter how big they are, they will all die!"

    Hongjun Daozu sneered, then strode forward and directly waved the Zhuxian Sword in his hand to fight Zhu Jiuyin. This was the saint's posture that was transcendent above all spirits, looking down on the entire prehistoric world.

    In the eyes of Daozu Hongjun, all living beings in the ancient world are ants, because he is a saint, and everything is illusory in front of a saint, and Zhu Jiuyin is no exception.

    However, Daozu Hongjun was wrong. He underestimated Zhu Jiuyin's determination and fighting ability. A person who could be recognized by Pangu's will and recognized by the Dao, Zhu Jiuyin was no longer an ordinary ancestral witch. His indomitable,  The will to sacrifice life and death is invincible.

    With such a strong will, Zhu Jiuyin could not care about life and death. Even if he died, he would tear off a piece of flesh from Daozu Hongjun's body. Such a person is already crazy.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin is not as good as Daozu Hongjun in terms of rules, he is not weaker than Daozu Hongjun in close combat. After the fist bursts out, with the will to sacrifice one's life, he will use his own advantages  That was played to its fullest.

    Unknowingly, Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s divine power also seeped into his attack, and his unparalleled divine power completely neutralized Daozu Hongjun¡¯s momentum.

    In front of Zhu Jiuyin's fists, the entire prehistoric world trembled, the starry sky was turbulent, and everything that stood in front of him was shattered by his absolutely powerful power. At this moment, he seemed to be a supreme god.  .

    Dacheng's physical body combined with the power summoned by the 'Twelve Capital Gods and Evil Formation' allowed him to fully exert his own power, allowing him to finally enter the instinctive state again. As an ancestral witch, when he enters  When fighting instinctively, his fighting power is too powerful, and the powerful and terrifying power oppresses everything.

    This time, Zhu Jiuyin didn't have to worry about Daozu Hongjun dodge, so he didn't compete with Daozu Hongjun with any skills, but directly fought with brute force. Such fearless performance made the blood all over his body boil.  .

    With a loud bang, Zhu Jiuyin's fist exuding endless destructive power hit Daozu Hongjun's body hard, but the Immortal Killing Sword in Daozu Hongjun's hand also fell on his body.  .

    "Exchanging injuries for injuries, this is Zhu Jiuyin's fighting intention. It is straightforward, without any skills, it is completely head-on and does not give Daozu Hongjun a chance."

    After the loud noise, the two separated instantly. Zhu Jiuyin hit Daozu Hongjun's body with one punch, breaking his protective Gang Qi and hurting Daozu Hongjun's body, but he himself was also  At a considerable price, half of his body was shattered by Daozu Hongjun's Immortal Killing Sword.

    ? ?Although only half of his body was left, Zhu Jiuyin didn't care. He laughed loudly and said, "A saint is nothing more than that. He wants to kill me, but he's not even close!"

    When he heard Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words, Daozu Hongjun¡¯s expression was gloomy and terrifying. He really didn¡¯t expect Zhu Jiuyin to be so arrogant despite such injuries.

    Just when Hongjun Daozu was about to fight back, Zhu Jiuyin's body recovered rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye. Seeing Zhu Jiuyin's amazing recovery, those watching the battle gasped.  Jiuyin's body is so powerful that he can recover quickly from such serious injuries.

    Not only were those watching the battle shocked by Zhu Jiuyin's physical strength, but Taoist Hongjun was also shocked. No one knew better than him how powerful his sword was. You must know that this Immortal Killing Sword contains  With the powerful power of the Law of Destruction, Zhu Jiuyin's body would definitely be injured by the Law of Destruction with one strike of the sword.

    Daozu Hongjun didn't know that Zhu Jiuyin's powerful body contained the power of destruction. Although the law of destruction of the Zhuxian Sword was extremely powerful, it could not harm Zhu Jiuyin's origin. The power of destruction was instantly destroyed by him.  It was precisely because of absorbing such a powerful destructive power that Zhu Jiuyin was able to recover in an instant.

    For Zhu Jiuyin, he was very happy to see such a fight. Although such a fight would consume his own blood, this damage was nothing to the powerful Heart of Destruction.

    " Daozu Hongjun didn't say anything. To him, even if Zhu Jiuyin recovered, it was nothing. After all, he had also recovered from his injuries. Compared with the loss, his consumption was far lower than that of Zhu Jiuyin.

    Although Taoist Hongjun knew Zhu Jiuyin's plan, as a saint, even though he knew that he would fall into Zhu Jiuyin's plan, he had to do it because he had the power of a saint.  Pride, if he can't even do this, then he is not qualified to take charge of the great times.

    Zhu Jiuyin understands this, so he fights unscrupulously. Of course, he also needs to control the consumption of blood. After all, Zhu Jiuyin is not able to achieve immortality. If the loss of blood is too great,  It is also a big threat to him, and it is very likely that he will not be able to use his ultimate trump card.

    Hongjun Daozu said nothing, and swung his sword to fight Zhu Jiuyin again, and the two sides began to fight again.

    In an instant, blood spattered. Zhu Jiuyin was completely injured by Daozu Hongjun's attack. Every time he hit Daozu Hongjun's punch, he himself would be injured by Daozu Hongjun's Immortal Killing Sword. Although  Zhu Jiuyin tried his best to avoid hurting his vitals, but every time a small part of his body would be destroyed, forcing him to consume a certain amount of blood to recover.

    In the beginning, Zhu Jiuyin was able to fight one for one, but as time went by, as Daozu Hongjun deepened his understanding of Zhu Jiuyin's attacks, it gradually became two for one, and finally reached the point of three for one.

    Such a result is undoubtedly very frustrating for Zhu Jiuyin, but this is the fact. After all, he is facing a saint. The saint is not as easy to deal with as he imagined. If the saint is easy to deal with, then it is  There is no such thing as a saying that if you are not a saint, you will become an ant.

    However, such a bloody battle also brought a lot of gains to Zhu Jiuyin. At least his combat skills have made great progress. Although he has not yet reached the level of freedom like the great god Pangu, he has finally achieved some success.

    If the battle continues and Zhu Jiuyin integrates the combat skills inherited from Pangu into his body, the situation will change qualitatively. Once Zhu Jiuyin's combat skills reach their peak, then with his powerful body, Hong  Even a saint would not dare to have such a physical fight with Jun Daozu again.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 68 A fatal blow

    Chapter 68 A fatal blow

    Regarding the changes in Zhu Jiuyin, Daozu Hongjun was not unaware of it. Daozu Hongjun was naturally unwilling to see this. He needed to cut off Zhu Jiuyin's understanding.

    In fact, Zhu Jiuyin himself knew how big the gap between the two sides was, so he never used his trump card. He would not use his trump card easily unless it was absolutely necessary. After all, there was an opportunity.  There was only one time, and if he failed, he would definitely die.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin is not afraid of death, he will not die in vain. After all, he is facing a saint. To be able to achieve such a victory can be regarded as extraordinary. There is no reason to say, just because the other party is a saint.  A wise saint, even a trickster saint, is not something he can fight against.

    If it had been anyone else, I'm afraid he would have been killed by Taoist Hongjun long ago. Only an ancestral witch like him with a perfect physical body and the power of the 'Twelve Capital Gods and Evil Formation' could sustain him.  .

    In this battle, Zhu Jiuyin's realm improved rapidly under the threat of death. He discovered another world of his own in this battle with Daozu Hongjun.

    At this time, what he and Daozu Hongjun were fighting for was not experience, but courage. Under that courage that was not afraid of death, all his own powers were fully unleashed, giving him a comprehensive understanding of everything about himself.  , this is the sublimation of fighting, and it is also the foundation of the Wu clan.

    Being able to fight a saint, and fighting under relatively fair conditions, is undoubtedly very rare. It can be regarded as an incredible opportunity, and it will play a decisive role in Zhu Jiuyin's future development.  .

    Of course, there are advantages and disadvantages. There is no free lunch in this world. Although Zhu Jiuyin has a good opportunity, he still has to fight for his life. If anything goes wrong, his body and soul will die.

    The improvement of the ancestral witch requires understanding oneself in the flames of war. Only after repeated training can one be able to master oneself and master one's own powerful body. After all, there is still some gap in the power obtained through practice.

    Even though Zhu Jiuyin had fought several battles, the gap between the two sides in such a battle was too big and it was of little use to Zhu Jiuyin. However, in this battle with Daozu Hongjun, he fought to the point of madness.  At this time, he saw the roots of the ancestral witch and understood the power of the physical body.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin was covered in blood and scarred at this time, his gains from this physical fight with great disparity in strength were unlimited.  If he can survive this battle, then he can be sure that no one will be his opponent in close combat, not even a saint as powerful as Daozu Hongjun, because Zhu Jiuyin  I have understood the essence of the ancestral witch.

    Zhu Jiuyin's blood was severely depleted by constant injuries, and he was no longer as comfortable as before. He could recover from his injuries at any time. At this time, he was missing an arm, half of his body was bloody, and his body was covered with sword marks.  , which were all caused by the Zhuxian Sword, making him look extremely ferocious and terrifying.

    Of course, Daozu Hongjun was not having an easy time either. His body was already in tatters. After all, he was facing Zhu Jiuyin who was already crazy. Daozu Hongjun was also seriously injured in the close combat.

    This was a tragic battle. Zhu Jiuyin successfully found the fighting instinct that belonged to the ancestral witch, and integrated the Pangu inheritance into his own power, no longer distinguishing between them.

    As time went by, Zhu Jiuyin became more and more courageous as he fought, and the situation changed again, becoming more favorable to him. Soon the fight between him and Daozu Hongjun reached the point where it was two for one. Such a change  Daozu Hongjun couldn't hold on any longer. After all, he was still fighting on his own strength and could not borrow the power of heaven.

    Soon Hongjun Daozu and Zhu Jiuyin separated again. This time, the Zhu Xian sword in Hongjun Daozu's hand struck Zhu Jiuyin's waist, almost cutting Zhu Jiuyin in half with one sword strike.

    " However, Zhu Jiuyin paid such a heavy price and gained something. He also broke Daozu Hongjun's right arm and snatched the Immortal Killing Sword.

    At this time, the Immortal Killing Sword was clamped by Zhu Jiuyin with his physical body. Zhu Jiuyin also became ruthless. In order to prevent Daozu Hongjun from taking back the sword, he used the Blood Sacrifice in these battles.  The technique has worn away the imprint of the soul left by Taoist Hongjun in the Zhuxian Sword.

    With such a gleaming sword stuck in his body, everyone was shocked by Zhu Jiuyin's madness. No one thought that Zhu Jiuyin could fight to this point with Taoist Hongjun and take it from Taozu Hongjun's hands.  Get this sword.

    " Daozu Hongjun was forced to plot by Zhu Jiuyin. This was unacceptable to him. He roared out the anger in his heart. Such a result was not suitable for him.It was really not worth it for him. He was seriously injured by an ant. He felt that this was a huge insult to himself. Such an insult could only be washed away by blood.

    An Immortal-killing Sword is nothing to Daozu Hongjun, but what he cannot tolerate is that Zhu Jiuyin broke his arm in such a way, which hurts the face of his saint.

    As a saint, his arm was broken by a small quasi-sage, which was difficult for him to accept. With a thought in his mind, Daozu Hongjun, the power of the law restored his injured body.

    This time Daozu Hongjun did not rush to take action, but said with a gloomy face: "Zhu Jiuyin, you have successfully angered me, the game is over!"

    At this time, Daozu Hongjun finally stopped fighting Zhu Jiuyin in close combat. You must know that he has powerful power and there is no need to do so. Although he cares about the opinions of all sentient beings in the world, he does not want to see Zhu Jiuyin.  If Jiuyin continues to develop, he does not want to train Zhu Jiuyin, so he is no longer prepared to fight Zhu Jiuyin in close combat. He will use his own advantages to deal with Zhu Jiuyin and no longer give Zhu Jiuyin a chance.

    With a thought in his mind, Taoist Hongjun once again took out the innate treasure "Pangu Banner" in his hand. The golden lotus of merit was also sacrificed to protect himself. "Pangu Banner" waved a chaotic sword energy that penetrated the heaven and earth and swept towards Zhu Jiuyin.  .

    Under the control of the powerful Yuan Shen, the innate treasure ¡®Pangu Banner¡¯ is no longer a dead object. With the chaotic sword energy, it flies towards Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s head, trying to kill Zhu Jiuyin from his body.

    Zhu Jiuyin also knew that his most dangerous moment had come, and with a thought in his mind, the 'Twelve Heavenly Gods Banner' burst out with endless black light, forming an invisible barrier to block the attack of the 'Pangu Banner'.

    A single 'Twelve Capital Gods' Evil Banner' is just an ordinary low-grade innate spiritual treasure, but the power of the twelve Capital City Gods Evil Banners condensed together is completely different. It is completely comparable to the 'Pangu Banner'.  Power, this is the benefit brought by the 'Qiankun Cauldron'. It returns the origin and unites the power of the laws of the twelve ancestral witches into one. Even if the 'Pangu Banner' is powerful, it cannot cut off the twelve strands in an instant.  The power of law.

    With the protection of the evil banners of the Twelve Capital Gods, Zhu Jiuyin believed that it would not be easy for Daozu Hongjun to break through this defense in a short period of time. He would have enough time to launch his trump card.

    After offering sacrifices to the evil banners of the Twelve Capital Gods, Zhu Jiuyin suddenly appeared with a thought in his mind. You must know that during the hand-to-hand fight with Taoist Hongjun, Zhu Jiuyin's Shinto Dharma had completely absorbed all the beliefs in the Kingdom of God.  of strength, fully prepared for the final blow.

    As soon as the Shinto law came out, Zhu Jiuyin shouted: "Time stops, destroy all laws, kill!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin shouted, four temples suddenly appeared in the air and smashed towards Taoist Hongjun. These were the four temples among the Shinto treasures refined by Zhu Jiuyin. Each temple had a  With supreme merit, the four towers came out in unison and instantly smashed away the golden lotus of merit offered by Taoist Hongjun.

    Just as Zhu Jiuyin said, under the fusion of faith and merit, this divine treasure has the power to destroy all laws. Coupled with the powerful golden words and the power of the law of time, it has to be said that this is true.  It is a powerful killer weapon.

    Zhu Jiuyin's blow was really terrifying. The Shinto treasure bombarded down, making everyone feel death. It was during the destruction of the world. The Shinto treasure directly blasted through the space, trying to kill Hongjun who was immobilized by the Shinto law.  Daozu crushed and killed.

    shocked!  For a moment, all the Honghuang experts who were watching the battle were dumbfounded. No one thought that Zhu Jiuyin had such a method and could deliver such a powerful blow. In their opinion, Daozu Hongjun was in danger this time.  , after all, Zhu Jiuyin's fatal blow was too insidious.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 69: Cruel enough

    Chapter 69: Cruel enough

    Just when Zhu Jiuyin was blasting Daozu Hongjun with the ultimate divine way, Daozu Hongjun flashed a look of disdain on his face, snorted coldly, and said: "Children's stuff! The Immortal Killing Sword Formation is up!"

    As soon as Daozu Hongjun¡¯s voice fell, Zhu Jiuyin instantly realized that something was wrong and that he had been tricked.

    Yes, Zhu Jiuyin was tricked by Daozu Hongjun. In an instant, the Zhuxian Sword that was originally sacrificed by his blood flew out of his grasp, split into four and formed a Zhuxian Sword Formation to trap Zhu Jiuyin.

    Zhu Jiuyin never thought that Taoist Hongjun would have such a method, and fell into Taozu Hongjun's 'Xianxian Sword Formation' before he had time to react.

    The transition between Zhu Jiuyin and Daozu Hongjun was so fast that everyone was shocked. Previously, Zhu Jiuyin had the upper hand and forced Daozu Hongjun into a desperate situation, but in the blink of an eye, Daozu Hongjun  Then Zhu Jiuyin was trapped, which was really hard for them to accept.

    Of course, Sanqing, Fuxi, Nuwa and others are still happy to see Zhu Jiuyin end up like this. If Zhu Jiuyin dies, it will be a big stone in their hearts.

    After seeing Zhu Jiuyin trapped in the 'Zhu Xian Sword Formation', Taoist Hongjun sneered disdainfully: "Zhu Jiuyin, that's all you have, do you think I don't know about your Shinto cultivation?  , let me tell you, I have already thought of this little trick on you, but it¡¯s a pity that you didn¡¯t think that you would be trapped by the ¡®Zhuxian Sword Formation¡¯!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin really did not expect that Taoist Hongjun would have such a method. No wonder he always felt that something was wrong before. He could seize the Zhuxian Sword so easily. It turned out that all this was just a conspiracy laid by Taoist Hongjun. In order to gain  Just let yourself take the bait.

    When Zhu Jiuyin thought of this, he couldn't help but sigh in his heart. It was difficult for him to achieve anything by playing tricks against people like Daozu Hongjun. If he wanted to seize that glimmer of life, he could only risk his life.  Injury for injury.

    When he had such an idea, a trace of determination flashed in Zhu Jiuyin's eyes. When the matter reached this point, he understood that even if he fully displayed his spiritual cultivation, it would be useless to Taoist Hongjun, because  The opponent is a saint, and unless he can fully master the laws of time and space, there will be no results in a head-on battle.

    Zhu Jiuyin said gloomily: "What a great Hongjun, he uses such methods against a junior like me. It's really a shame!"

    Taozu Hongjun didn't take Zhu Jiuyin's sarcasm seriously. In his opinion, Zhu Jiuyin was already a turtle in the urn, and he couldn't be angry with a dead man.

    Just listening, Taoist Hongjun said disdainfully: "The strong are respected and the fittest survive. Nothing you say is of any use, and it can't change the outcome of your demise!"

    Daozu Hongjun really has to look away now. In the previous battle, he could clearly feel the threat of Zhu Jiuyin. For such a person, he would kill the opponent even if he lost some face.

    Zhu Jiuyin sneered and said: "Hongjun, you are too happy too early. We don't know who will win yet. Let me explode!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin shouted, the four temples suddenly exploded, and the power of merit and faith spread out. When the four temples exploded, Zhu Jiuyin let out a muffled groan and opened his mouth to spit out  A bloody arrow. You must know that these four temples are part of his divine treasure. He just destroyed himself like this, and the backlash made Zhu Jiuyin difficult.

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin shouted, Taoist Hongjun noticed something was wrong. He did not hesitate, and with a thought, he swung out a spear, which was the innate spiritual treasure 'God-killing Spear', and shouted loudly: "Here  I die!"

    Zhu Jiuyin, who was trapped in the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation', had all his power restricted by the sword formation. In addition, he had already suffered serious injuries after he had violated the four temples. Facing the attack of Daozu Hongjun,  He was unable to dodge this blow. After all, the power he had consumed in the previous battle was too great, and now he was at the end of his strength.

    The 'God-killing Spear' penetrated Zhu Jiuyin's heart like lightning through the 'Xianxian Sword Formation'. In this blow, Daozu Hongjun also used all his strength. He wanted to get there first before Zhu Jiuyin's trump card came.  Kill Zhu Jiuyin.

    Taoist Hongjun knew exactly what kind of thoughts Zhu Jiuyin had. When Zhu Jiuyin exposed himself to the four temples, he felt the pressure of the avenue, which was a sign before the divine punishment came.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin's Divine Heart is extremely powerful, and is fused with innate spiritual treasures like Black Lotus, the power gap between himself and Hongjun Daozu is too great, and the Divine Heart cannot stop the 'God-killing Spear'  ' This blow was instantly penetrated by the 'God-killing Spear'.

    Fortunately, Zhu Jiuyin had previously integrated his divine personality into the divine heart, and the divine kingdom was also hidden in the divine heart. Although the divine heart was pierced, the divine kingdom could notHowever, Zhu Jiuyin's strength supported Zhu Jiuyin's body and did not let him fall under the blow of the 'God-killing Spear', allowing him to survive strongly.

    Of course, the damage to Zhu Jiuyin's heart being broken was also huge. At least half of his cultivation was destroyed in this moment, and his body was on the verge of collapse.

    If Zhu Jiuyin had not integrated the innate spiritual treasure Black Lotus into his divine heart and had the power to devour it, his body would have been unable to withstand the huge murderous aura of the 'God-killing Spear'.

    Zhu Jiuyin firmly supported the body that was about to collapse, and said in a dark voice: "If you want to die, you go first!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's words came out, the sky was instantly filled with clouds, and the power of thunder and lightning began to condense, and endless pressure surged in. This was a divine punishment.

    Daozu Hongjun made a clever move in strategy and forced Zhu Jiuyin to a dead end. However, Zhu Jiuyin was not without the ability to fight back. Daozu Hongjun was ruthless. He was more ruthless than Daozu Hongjun. He was able to sacrifice himself with great difficulty.  The refined divine treasure directly destroyed four temples. You must know that these four temples contained more than half of his merits and beliefs. Zhu Jiuyin was originally used to frighten Taoist Hongjun, but now he can only destroy himself.

    Zhu Jiuyin played a more ruthless game than Taoist Hongjun. He violated these four temples. This was not an ordinary act of violence, but a complete self-violation, completely exploding the power of faith and merit, triggering divine punishment.

    Seeing the divine scourge coming, Daozu Hongjun was finally afraid. If he could kill Zhu Jiuyin before, he would not be afraid even if the scourge came. After all, he had eliminated the threat of Zhu Jiuyin, but now he was totally wrong.  , he wanted to kill Zhu Jiuyin, but Zhu Jiuyin gave him a more cruel blow, giving up his own merit and luck.

    You must know that the self-destruction of the power of faith has hurt the destiny of the witch clan. At least the destiny of the tribe Zhu Jiuyin has been damaged. This amount of damage to the witch clan's prosperity is the great road, and no one can stop it, but Hongjun  However, Daozu blocked it. More importantly, Zhu Jiuyin exposed the merits he gained in the Dragon and Phoenix Tribulation. Daozu Hongjun was burdened with a lot of karma during the Dragon and Phoenix Tribulation. Now Zhu Jiuyin is doing this.  It stirred up the Great Dao and caused it to bring down divine punishment.

    But this is nothing. Zhu Jiuyin has more ruthless moves behind him. He knows very well that Hongjun Dao Ancestor has great luck and is protected by heaven. His own strength is not enough for Dao to directly break it with the power of divine punishment.  Hongjun Daozu's saintly cultivation, after all, Zhu Jiuyin himself did not die.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin has great luck and great merits, he is not arrogant enough to think that he can pull Taoist Hongjun down from his status as a saint by exposing himself to such things.

    Zhu Jiuyin ignored his own body that was about to collapse and shouted loudly: "With the guidance of blood, the formation of the gods of the twelve capitals will be violent, and the heaven and earth will move!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's shout fell, his body could no longer support the huge pressure and turned into blood mist in an instant. At the moment his body collapsed, twelve Dutian Shensha flags soared into the sky and broke.  Opening up the power of the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation', he went straight towards Taoist Hongjun.

    When the twelve Dutian Shensha flags flew up, Taoist Hongjun felt the threat of death. In an instant, he understood what Zhu Jiuyin wanted to do. Zhu Jiuyin was using the luck of the ancestral witch to dismount himself.

    Yes, that's what Zhu Jiuyin thinks in his heart. He wants to expose the "Twelve Capital Gods and Evil Banners" to himself and use this as an excuse to strengthen the power of divine punishment. The Twelve Capitals and Heavenly Gods and Evil Banners have a drop of the efforts of the twelve ancestral witches. It can be said that  Related to the rest of the Twelve Ancestral Witches, the evil flags of the Twelve Capital Gods are violent, which means that the luck of the Witch Clan is damaged. The Witch Clan inherits the blood of the Great God Pangu, is protected by the legacy of the Great God Pangu, and is blessed by the way of heaven.  The fate of the family was damaged, Dao Dao was naturally angry. The most important thing was that Zhu Jiuyin used his own blood as a guide. You must know that his blood is extraordinary. It was not only recognized by Pangu's will, but also recognized by Dao. So,  Daozu Hongjun was having great fun.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 70 Both sides suffer losses

    Chapter 70: Both sides suffer losses

    Hongjun Daozu wanted to stop Zhu Jiuyin's actions, but he could not do anything, because the moment the Twelve Heavenly Gods' evil flags exploded, the power of the Dao had locked onto him, the saint.

    Although the saint is powerful, as Zhu Jiuyin said, under the great road, even if he is a saint, he is just an ant, just a bigger ant.

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's shout fell, a brilliant light burst out, and a surging shock wave swept across the ancient world, making the entire ancient world tremble. But this was just the beginning, and then the stars were shattered, and even Taiyin was shattered.  The two giant stars, the Sun and the Sun, were shaken by it, which shows how powerful this storm is.

    After the light flashed, the whole sky was filled with floating rubble, which were all fragments of stars shattered by Zhu Jiuyin's blow.

    Things are going bad!  Zhu Jiuyin made such a big noise, so naturally he himself would not be in a good mood. First of all, his body collapsed again, leaving only a heart of destruction beating, and on top of this heart was inserted  With the 'God-killing Spear', an innate spiritual treasure.

    However, between every breath and every breath, the heart was once again beating rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye, and a body appeared in front of everyone again.

    At this time, Zhu Jiuyin is very fragile, but Daozu Hongjun is already powerless. Even if he wants to kill Zhu Jiuyin, he does not have the ability because the power of divine punishment controlled by Dao has been reduced.

    This battle was too brutal. Endless stars were exploded into pieces. Zhu Jiuyin also exhausted his blood and could barely maintain himself. Not to mention Daozu Hongjun, now he has to face the punishment of heaven.  .

    When Zhu Jiuyin played such a cruel trick, the entire prehistoric world was in chaos. Countless creatures were shocked by the strong light. Everyone looked up at the dazzling light in the sky, and their hearts were filled with confusion.  They felt a breathless suffocation, as if a huge mountain was pressing on their chests.

    After the strong light, the major tribes of the Witch Clan were still able to maintain order. After all, they had ancestral witches to rely on, but for those weak creatures in the wild, this was unacceptable.

    "The sky is falling!" Soon this crazy rumor spread throughout the ancient world, causing the entire ancient world to fall into panic. In just a moment, the entire ancient world was in chaos, and countless creatures were destroyed because of this battle.  This disaster is not a natural disaster, but a disaster.

    Countless shouts and cries roared across the ancient land, forming an infinitely tragic scene. More than half of the creatures on the ancient land were running and shouting, and the entire ancient world seemed to be at the end of the world.

    Such a result was something Zhu Jiuyin never expected. Although he thought that his blow would shake the whole world, he did not expect that the consequences would be so serious. However, Zhu Jiuyin did not regret it, because he also  He was forced to do so, and if he didn't do this, he would die.

    Youdao is a dead Taoist friend but not a poor Taoist. Zhu Jiuyin is not a noble person. As long as he can save his own life, he will not care about it no matter how great the impact on others. After all, the consequences are not  He was left to fight alone, but Daozu Hongjun still had to fight for the bulk of the fight. Who said it was Daozu Hongjun who started this battle, and he was just fighting passively.

    The most important thing is that Zhu Jiuyin has Pangu's merits from heaven. He does not think that he will be targeted by the heavenly punishment. At worst, he will lose part of his luck. Zhu Jiuyin believes that as long as he can survive this disaster, he can defeat Daozu Hongjun.  Knock down the altar and pull him down from the status of saint, so that he will no longer need to take care of him in the future.

    ??Madman, what Zhu Jiuyin did was a madman, a madman who would sacrifice everything for himself. Such a person is the most dangerous. Daozu Hongjun was too careless in this matter.

    It is a pity that Daozu Hongjun has no chance to regret at this time, because God's punishment has already found him. After such a big storm appeared, which affected countless creatures in the ancient world, and under the boundless karma, the great road came, and the endless laws came.  The force wrapped around Daozu Hongjun's body.

    This is not a gift, but a deprivation. It is the deprivation of Daozu Hongjun by Dao, and the deprivation of his power. Although Daozu Hongjun is a saint, he is still an ant in front of Dao with no power to resist.

    ¡°Perhaps, only when Daozu Hongjun becomes a Taoist can he have the capital to face the power of the Great Dao. Now he is still far from being able to face the Great Dao.

    As soon as the power of the Great Dao appeared, Daozu Hongjun burst out screaming. The deprivation of him by the Great Dao caused his cultivation to decline rapidly, and boundless karma wrapped around his body.

    From the beginning to the end, it was just a matter of counting breaths, but this counting of breaths decided the fate of Taoist Hongjun. The power of the saint in him was destroyed by the TaoistDeprived of it, all the power that Heaven had blessed him with disappeared.

    In a few breaths of time, Taoist Hongjun was knocked down from the sky to hell. Without the power of a saint, Taozu Hongjun no longer had the strong pressure he once had.

    In an instant, the treasure of chaos, the ¡®Jade Disc of Creation¡¯, let out a mournful cry and flew back into the hands of Daozu Hongjun, sending out waves of low moans towards him.

    Without the suppression of the 'Jade Disc of Good Fortune', the 'Wheel of Time' also flew back to Zhu Jiuyin's Kingdom of God. In the confrontation with the 'Jade Disk of Good Fortune', this innate spiritual treasure was also seriously damaged.  of damage.

    Both sides suffered losses. This war was truly a lose-lose situation. Daozu Hongjun rushed to Zhu Jiuyin and arrogantly wanted to judge Zhu Jiuyin, an unstable factor. However, in the end, he lost himself and lost the status of a saint.  Zun, without the dignity of a saint, his status in the hearts of everyone in the ancient world has plummeted.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Although the Quasi-Sage is powerful, he is not a great threat.

    In such a battle, Zhu Jiuyin's losses were not much better than those of Taoist Hongjun. His realm was also knocked down. His physical body was no longer in the quasi-sage realm, and had fallen to the realm of Daluo Jinxian.  The blow from the 'God-killing Spear' caused him numerous injuries, and it would take a long time to recover.

    Physical injuries are not Zhu Jiuyin's focus. The most important thing is that Zhu Jiuyin also underestimated the power of this storm. The huge backlash wiped out all his merits. If Zhu Jiuyin's spiritual cultivation was not still there,  I'm afraid that he will also face the punishment of divine punishment, but fortunately, he still has the divine treasure to suppress his luck.

    However, even if Zhu Jiuyin had a divine treasure to suppress his own luck, half of his own luck would have disappeared, and it would also involve the entire Wu Clan. It can be said that his sacrifice was also heavy.

    Perhaps the only people who benefited from this war were Sanqing, Fuxi, Nuwa, Taiyi, and Dijun. After all, most of Zhu Jiuyin's luck was wiped out, leaving them with room for development.

    Of course, although these people were very happy to see Zhu Jiuyin and Hongjun Daozu both losing, they did not have the guts to provoke Zhu Jiuyin. After all, Zhu Jiuyin's performance in this battle was so crazy that he actually  Knock down all the saints into the mortal world.

    Seeing the miserable state of Taoist Hongjun, Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly regardless of his own injuries: "Hongjun, you don't want to kill me, come on, I want to see how you can kill someone who has fallen from the dignity of a saint.  I!"

    Facing Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s provocation, Daozu Hongjun¡¯s face was livid. He underestimated Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s madness, and even more underestimated Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s ability.

    Although Taoist Hongjun was too cruel to eat Zhu Jiuyin alive, he knew more clearly how dangerous the current situation was for him. Zhu Jiuyin was not just one person. Behind him were Di Jiang and other ancestral witches, as well as  The entire Wu Clan will be in a dangerous situation once Zhu Jiuyin regains his breath. Taoist Hongjun, who is no longer the lord of saints, understands that he is no longer capable of fighting Zhu Jiuyin's blood.  The threat that the Evil Formation brought to him was really too great.

    Daozu Hongjun snorted coldly and said: "Zhu Jiuyin, I'm going to call you cruel this time, but don't be happy too early. Your enemies are all over the world. Without strong power, you will be waiting to be beaten by others."  Bar!"

    Daozu Hongjun said this, and stretched out his hand to take back the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation'. However, when he wanted to take back the 'God-killing Spear', he didn't expect that there was no movement at all. The 'God-killing Spear' was locked tightly by Zhu Jiuyin.  Wow, this change made Daozu Hongjun's face change color again.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 71 End

    End of Chapter 71

    Regarding Hongjun Daozu's method, Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said: "Hongjun, if you still want to get back the 'God-killing Spear' at this time, you really think I'm dead. Stop dreaming and eat it."  If you lose once, I won¡¯t make the same mistake again!¡±

    For Zhu Jiu, he was tricked by Taoist Hongjun and paid a heavy price, so he will not make the same mistake again, at least not for now.

    When Taoist Hongjun pierced his heart with the 'God-killing Spear', Zhu Jiuyin used this divine heart to lock the innate spiritual treasure of the 'God-killing Spear', preventing Taozu Hongjun from taking it back.

    The destructive power of this innate spiritual treasure, the 'God-killing Spear', is quite large. It can be said to be a powerful weapon in the hands of Taoist Hongjun, second only to the innate treasure of the 'Pangu Banner'. If he didn't have the 'Pangu Banner', then  But with the effect of suppressing luck, I am afraid that the value of this innate spiritual treasure will be even greater.

    But even like this, Zhu Jiuyin did not dare to underestimate this treasure. After all, it could pierce his own heart. That was not something that ordinary innate spiritual treasures could do. Zhu Jiuyin had profound experience with this treasure, and he could understand it clearly.  He could feel the infinite murderous intent contained in the 'God-killing Spear'.

    For such an innate spiritual treasure that poses a great threat to him, how could Zhu Jiuyin let him return to the hands of Daozu Hongjun? Wouldn't that be a hindrance to himself? He had paid such a high price, how could he let it go again?  He was at a disadvantage in this regard, so Zhu Jiuyin was determined to keep this treasure.

    In this battle, Taozu Hongjun was very good at playing tricks on Zhu Jiuyin, but no matter how good his methods were, it was useless because he met a madman like Zhu Jiuyin.  Zhu Jiuyin only had one thing to do with the endless means and strength, and that was ruthlessness, not only ruthless to others but also ruthless to himself. Zhu Jiuyin was willing to be cut off and dared to pull Daozu Hongjun off his horse.

    The most important thing is that Zhu Jiuyin did this and knocked Taoist Hongjun off the altar of the saint. Even though he paid a high price, he told Hongjun that there is nothing great about being a saint.  Yes, as long as he is willing to kill himself, he can also be pulled down.

    Zhu Jiuyin's move broke the image of an invincible saint in the hearts of all sentient beings. This is the biggest gain. With such a gain, even if Sanqing and others become saints in the future, they will not dare to make a big move against Zhu Jiuyin. After all,  Hongjun Daozu is a lesson learned from their mistakes.

    When he heard what Zhu Jiuyin said, Taoist Hongjun groaned loudly and shouted: "Zhu Jiuyin, you can do it, you can be ruthless, we'll see!"

    Zhu Jiuyin didn¡¯t take the threat from Hongjun Daozu to heart at all. For him, the two sides had already broken their skin, and there was no need to do anything to cover it up. He said disdainfully: ¡°I¡¯ll wait!¡±

    Regarding Zhu Jiuyin's strong counterattack, Daozu Hongjun felt a sense of powerlessness in his heart. He had calculated everything, but in the end he underestimated Zhu Jiuyin and suffered such a big fall on Zhu Jiuyin.  The bastard Zhu Jiuyin had planned to fall from his position as a saint.

    Having lost his status as a saint, Daozu Hongjun felt endless pressure, especially the pressure placed on him by Zhu Jiuyin. He glanced at Zhu Jiuyin coldly and went to Zixiao Palace without looking back.  And go.

    It's not that Daozu Hongjun is incapable of killing Zhu Jiuyin, but now he really doesn't dare. He has a trace of fear in his heart. Zhu Jiuyin is really too ruthless. He is a complete lunatic who can do anything.  The madman who came out. For such a person, if there is no complete reason to kill him, Daozu Hongjun will not take action easily, let alone his own life.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin is very weak now, Taoist Hongjun knows that Zhu Jiuyin definitely has some trump cards that he has not used yet. At least the 'Black Lotus' that Zhu Jiuyin took from Luo Hou has not been taken out.

    Daozu Hongjun had experienced the power of the black lotus during the Dragon and Phoenix Tribulation. He knew the power of this spiritual treasure very well. The most important thing was that if he forced Zhu Jiuyin to have no way out again, this lunatic would  It is not that he would expose this innate spiritual treasure to himself. For an elusive madman, Taoist Hongjun would naturally have some concerns. After all, what he pursues is enlightenment, rather than sacrificing himself for others and letting him and Zhu Jiuyin die together. This is Hongjun.  What Jun Daozu was unwilling to do.

    It is precisely because Taozu Hongjun has such an idea in his heart that he is not as decisive as Zhu Jiuyin, let alone as ruthless as Zhu Jiuyin. He does not have the indomitable spirit of Zhu Jiuyin, and he is not as ruthless as Zhu Jiuyin regardless of himself.  .

    The gap, this is the gap. Under this situation, Daozu Hongjun could only let Zhu Jiuyin go and wanted to use other people's hands to deal with Zhu Jiuyin. That's why he had those provocative words before to lure Zhu Jiuyin.  Jiuyin's enemies were cruel to him and resorted to the tactic of killing with a borrowed knife.

    CanUnfortunately, although Hongjun Daozu's plan is good, it may not succeed, because all living beings in the prehistoric era saw how crazy Zhu Jiuyin was in this battle, and he was able to fight to death with such a saint as Hongjun Daozu.  , who was willing to cut off his whole body to pull Taoist Hongjun down from the status of a saint, such a crazy person, no one is willing to provoke him, no matter how weak he is, no one will be the first to marry others.  Clothes.

    Of course, Zhu Jiuyin's own ruthlessness has made many people concerned, and the strength of the witch clan has also made many people take care of it. After all, Zhu Jiuyin is not alone. He has Di Jiang and other ancestral witches behind him. Even if he can really kill Zhu Jiu  Yin, but the person who did it will definitely not survive.

    Although Taoist Hongjun rescued Fuxi, Nuwa and others before, that was before, and the situation is different now. Taoist Hongjun is no longer a saint, so they naturally don't care about being the first person.

    After Hongjun Daozu returned to Zixiao Palace, Zhu Jiuyin was not in a hurry to leave. He glanced coldly across the ancient land and shouted in a deep voice: "Whoever is not afraid of death, just come to me. I am not afraid of carrying a little more killings."  !¡±

    Many people did not expect that Zhu Jiuyin could be so strong at this time. It was Zhu Jiuyin who was so strong that shocked those Xiaoxiao people.

    "All living beings in the ancient world have learned a lot from Zhu Jiuyin. Zhu Jiuyin's indomitable and courageous fighting spirit shocked many people.

    Zhu Jiuyin stood alone in the sky for a long time. When he saw no response from the vast land, he slowly left.

    Every step Zhu Jiuyin takes is very slow. This alone lets all sentient beings know how seriously injured he is. Thinking about the previous battle, everyone knows how much damage this battle has caused to Zhu Jiuyin, and to  So far, Zhu Jiuyin still has an innate spiritual treasure like the 'God-killing Spear' inserted into his body.

    Although the innate spiritual treasure is touching people's hearts, it is nothing compared to his own life. In this way, Zhu Jiuyin slowly returned to his tribe in full view of everyone.

    Zhu Jiuyin's injury has affected the hearts of many people. Di Jiang and other ancestral witches are worried that Zhu Jiuyin will hurt his origin and affect the development of the witch clan. As for Fuxi and other people who have a grudge against Zhu Jiuyin, they are eager to  Zhu Jiuyin was seriously injured in this battle, so he had enough time to catch up.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin was seriously injured, when he returned to the tribe, he informed Di Jiang and other ancestral witches that they did not need to take care of his injury. It was precisely because of Zhu Jiuyin's behavior that even though many people knew about the outcome of this battle,  The Zhongwu Clan was severely damaged, but no one dared to make a big move against the Wu Clan, let alone seize the Wu Clan's territory, because they didn't know the extent of Zhu Jiuyin's injuries.

    Even though Zhu Jiuyin was very strong, he himself knew very well how much impact this battle had on him. His heart was broken and his body was severely injured. The most important thing was that he violated the Tao of God, which also made him  His Shinto cultivation was damaged. If he had not been recognized by the Dao before and was blessed by the laws of the Dao, I am afraid that his Shinto cultivation would have taken a big step backward in this battle.

    No matter how badly he was injured, Zhu Jiuyin was not worried at all, because he knew very well what he gained from this battle. Not only did he gain enough time for himself, but he also gained a deep understanding of combat skills. He believed that if he  The next time we face Daozu Hongjun, he won't be as passive as before.

    After the battle between Hongjun Daozu and Zhu Jiuyin, Honghuang became relatively calm. Everyone shrank their heads and did not dare to act recklessly. Everyone was worried that it would arouse the anger of the Wu Clan. After all, the Wu Clan had suppressed this battle.  I have nowhere to vent my anger.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 72 The undercurrent under the calm

    Chapter 72 The undercurrent under the calm

    The battle between Zhu Jiuyin and Daozu Hongjun caused huge damage to the entire prehistoric world. Countless creatures died because of them, and both sides suffered heavy losses.

    Hongjun Daozu stayed in Zixiao Palace and stopped interfering with Honghuang's affairs. Zhu Jiuyin also refused to show up, leaving everyone unclear about the severity of his injuries.

    Perhaps only Taoist Hongjun knows how serious Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s injuries are. Compared to Zhu Jiuyin, the Wu Clan has not stopped its pace of expansion and is still marching towards the prehistoric times.

    As for the two people, Emperor Jun and Taiyi, under the pressure of the Wu clan, they had to give up the power they had established in the ancient times and instead marched into the heaven created by Hongjun Daozu for them. Since then,  The two tribes of lich and witches are living together day by day, and there is no more fighting between the two sides.

    The two brothers Di Jun and Taiyi captured the Heavenly Court, causing many people with grievances against Zhu Jiuyin to come to surrender. Among them were Fuxi, Nuwa Empress, and Kunpeng. The demon tribe was gaining a foothold in the ancient world.  Becoming a major force second only to the Witch Clan, the development of the Monster Clan has made some people unable to sit still, and that is Emperor Donghua.

    In the past, Emperor Donghua could still use the name of Taoist Hongjun to intimidate many masters in the prehistoric times, but after that battle, everyone was no longer as afraid of Taoist Hongjun as before, because they saw it from Zhu Jiuyin.  Hope, a hope to leapfrog the fight.

    Of course, the most important thing is that Taoist Hongjun is no longer a saint. The threat to them from Taoist Hongjun who is not a saint is negligible, because they have also found ways to attack the quasi-sage.

    Taoist Hongjun felt extremely regretful about the changes that had occurred in the past. If he had known that his battle with Zhu Jiuyin would cause such heavy damage and would knock him down from the realm of a saint, then he would not have killed the quasi-sage.  The Tao was taught so quickly that many masters in the ancient world lost their respect for him.

    After the battle between Zhu Jiuyin and Daozu Hongjun in Honghuang, although it was relatively calm on the surface, everyone knew that it would not be long before there would be another battle between dragons and tigers, because everyone was working hard to attack the realm, hoping to be one step ahead  Become a quasi-sage and intimidate the world.

    However, the ones who are more restricted among these people are the brothers Di Jun and Tai Yi. Who made these two brothers arrogant and provoked Zhu Jiuyin first and was severely injured? Even though they occupied the heaven, they were the ones who relied on them.  They hold the innate treasure "Chaos Bell" and the innate spiritual treasures "Hetu" and "Luoshu" in their hands. In terms of their own cultivation, they are weaker than others.

    One hundred years have passed, and two hundred years have passed. The ancient land is still peaceful, and everyone is frantically improving their cultivation. This is true for the demon clan, and the same is true for the witch clan.

    The battle between Zhu Jiuyin and Hongjun Daozu, although it hurt the fortune of the witch clan, was a huge gain for Di Jiang and other ancestral witches, because they all used the 'Twelve  The Dutian Shensha Formation has understood Pangu Avenue and given itself a clear understanding of practice. This is an advantage.

    As for Zhu Jiuyin's self-destruction of the Twelve Heavenly Gods' evil banners, for them, although the damage was small, it was not serious, because they believed that as long as Zhu Jiuyin recovered as before, they could still refine this treasure.

    Speaking of recovery, it is difficult for Zhu Jiuyin. The blow from the 'God-killing Spear' can be said to have damaged the origin. Although Zhu Jiuyin has the help of Black Lotus, his recovery is very slow.  Li, but this time he was deeply injured. The most important thing was that Zhu Jiuyin consumed too much blood in the bloody battle with Daozu Hongjun, and the divine heart was severely injured, so naturally the recovery would be greatly reduced.

    Compared with the physical body, Zhu Jiuyin's Shinto practice recovered quickly. After all, the Shinto is different from the physical body. As long as he has enough faith, he will make rapid progress. After all, Zhu Jiuyin broke through the limitations of the Tao and obtained  The recognition of the great road is unimpeded in this aspect.

    Shinto practice can advance by leaps and bounds, but Zhu Jiuyin has a headache when it comes to Shinto treasures. The last time he exposed four temples to himself had shaken his foundation, it is not that easy to want to worship four temples at once, because he  The materials are insufficient. You must know that refining the temple requires a huge amount of material support. Zhu Jiuyin has filled up his family's wealth for the four temples.

    Others only saw that Zhu Jiuyin beat Daozu Hongjun to the ground with a violent attack, but who knew what a heavy price Zhu Jiuyin paid in this explosion.

    Two hundred years have passed and Zhu Jiuyin has not yet recovered his cultivation level. You can imagine how badly he was injured. Fortunately, Zhu Jiuyin has already cleared Daozu Hongjun's soul from the 'God-killing Spear' at this time.  Regarding this innate spiritual treasure, Zhu Jiuyin has no greed in his heart. Although the killing power of the 'God-killing Spear' is huge, it is useless to Zhu Jiuyin because he is looking forHe has chosen his own path. He has followed the path of domineering and cultivated himself. The most powerful weapon is his own body. In his hands, the innate spiritual treasure of the 'God-killing Spear' can only be regarded as a treasure covered in dust.

    It was not that Zhu Jiuyin had never thought that his combat power would be greatly increased if he had this treasure in hand. At least with this treasure in hand, he would have enough ability to threaten the safety of Daozu Hongjun, but Zhu Jiuyin finally gave up.  , because he was afraid that he would focus too much on external things and neglect his own cultivation. Although the 'God-killing Spear' was good, it was nothing compared to his own cultivation.

    Of course, Zhu Jiuyin himself didn¡¯t need the ¡®God-killing Spear¡¯, an innate spiritual treasure, but that didn¡¯t mean that others couldn¡¯t use it. Zhu Jiuyin found an owner for it, and this was Ancestral Witch Emperor Jiang.

    In two hundred years, Zhu Jiuyin finally recovered most of his cultivation. At least the recovery of his Shinto cultivation made him unafraid of others. So after two hundred years, he finally left the tribe and stayed with Di Jiang and other ancestral witches in Pangu.  Gathering in the temple.

    In two hundred years, it seemed that the Wu Clan had swept across the entire prehistoric land, and no one dared to confront it. However, the pressure faced by the Wu Clan in these two hundred years was also great. After all, the Wu Clan was seriously injured in that battle.  .

    In two hundred years, most of Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation level has recovered. He believes that it is not difficult to recover with the power of Taoist Hongjun. Even if he has not recovered to the state of a saint, he will definitely reach the state of quasi-sage perfection.  , after all, Taoist Hongjun has the 'Jade Disc of Creation', a treasure of chaos, in his hand. Even if it is broken, it is still a treasure of chaos.

    Zhu Jiuyin actually had a high opinion of Taoist Hongjun's ability, and even more of the ability of the Chaos Treasure 'The Jade Disc'. If it were a complete Chaos Treasure, it would not be too difficult for Taozu Hongjun to restore his strength, but Daozu Hongjun  The 'Jade Disk of Creation' in his hand is just a fragmented treasure of chaos. There is no complete three thousand avenues in it. It is very difficult to eliminate the power of the avenues. After all, Taoist Hongjun did a bit too much in the previous matter.  .

    There is a rule for everything, and there are rules for everything under this great road. Daozu Hongjun directly attacked Zhu Jiuyin. This was an act of bullying the small, and it also caused the destruction of countless living beings in the prehistoric times. The most important thing was to arouse  Without the resistance of Pangu's will, this touched the bottom line of the avenue.

    " If Taoist Hongjun wants to attain enlightenment, he must first get rid of his huge karma. Only in this way can he attain enlightenment again. If he wants to plunder Zhu Jiuyin's luck and attain enlightenment, that will not work.

    For Taoist Hongjun, the only thing he can do now is to preach. Only in this way can he eliminate the boundless karma on his body.

    When he thought of the huge karma on his body, Taoist Hongjun hated Zhu Jiuyin and gnashed his teeth, but he had no choice. Who could make Zhu Jiuyin ruthless enough to do such a thing as to pull the emperor down?  Things come up.

    For a ruthless person like Zhu Jiuyin, it is very difficult to deal with him. If you are not careful, you will hurt yourself. It is precisely because Zhu Jiuyin is ruthless that no one dares to provoke him.

    In two hundred years, many people have achieved breakthroughs in their cultivation. Speaking of which, it would be thanks to Zhu Jiuyin. If it weren't for the battle between him and Hongjun Daozu, many masters in the prehistoric times gained from the battle.  Realize, I'm afraid they still have a way to go before they can break through to Quasi-Sage.

    The first ones to break through to the quasi-sage were Fuxi and Nuwa, the brothers Dijun and Taiyi, and not even Kunpeng, but Emperor Donghua and Queen Mother of the West.

    The breakthrough of these two people changed the situation in the prehistoric era. The first one to be affected was the Dragon Clan of the Four Seas. Those who originally attached to the Dragon Clan were subdued by Emperor Donghua. Fortunately, the Dragon King of the Four Seas defected to the Wu Clan in advance.  With the existence of such a madman as Zhu Jiuyin, even if Emperor Donghua's cultivation level is broken, he does not dare to provoke the Wu clan. After all, even saints like Hongjun Daozu have suffered great losses at the hands of Zhu Jiuyin.  What's more, he is such a small quasi-sage.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 73 Mentality

    Chapter 73 Mentality

    The impact on the dragon clan is still small, and the biggest impact is on the demon clan. After all, Emperor Donghua has great righteousness. Even if Daozu Hongjun's strength was damaged in the battle with Zhu Jiuyin, he is the leader of everyone.  As a master, many people must take this into consideration, and Dijun and Taiyi are no exception, not to mention their own insufficient cultivation.

    There are two reasons why everyone still cares about Daozu Hongjun. Even if Daozu Hongjun's strength is damaged, it is still not something they can provoke. The most important thing is that Daozu Hongjun still holds the key to their enlightenment.  Basically, if you don't become a saint, you will become an ant. They have also realized this. Although Zhu Jiuyin has broken this point, no one dares to compare with crazy people like Zhu Jiuyin. They are not as good as Zhu Jiuyin.  Crazy is not as powerful as Zhu Jiuyin, nor does he have Zhu Jiuyin's endless methods and spiritual treasures.

    Zhu Jiuyin self-destructed four temples in the battle with Daozu Hongjun. Each temple was a spiritual treasure, and it was also a spiritual treasure with powerful power. Zhu Jiuyin was unable to learn such a generosity.  of.

    Everyone is ambitious, not to mention Emperor Donghua. When his cultivation level broke through the realm of quasi-sage, his ambition naturally increased. He could not afford to offend Zhu Jiuyin, nor could he offend Zhu Jiuyin.  The Witch Clan can afford to offend the relatively weak Demon Clan.

    Under the strong power of Emperor Donghua, most of the monsters in the East China Sea became his subordinates. There were also some people who took the initiative to join Emperor Donghua, making the Penglai Immortal Island extremely lively.

    People's desires are endless. When he saw Zhu Jiuyin not showing up for a long time, Emperor Donghua had another idea of ????Wu Clan, and wanted to compete with Wu Clan for the ancient land.

    Emperor Donghua is still a little smart, knowing that the Witch Clan is powerful, so he did not rush to take action but first approached the Queen Mother of the West, wanting to cooperate with the Queen Mother of the West, and the two of them worked together to create a great cause.

    Emperor Donghua is a bit crazy. Of course, this is also related to his cultivation. After all, he is now a quasi-saint-level expert. As his strength increases, his natural psychology will change.

    Unfortunately, Queen Mother of the West was more knowledgeable than Emperor Donghua. Regarding Emperor Donghua's visit, Queen Mother of the West made a decision that surprised Emperor Donghua. She rejected Emperor Donghua's proposal.  He was willing to face off against the Wu Clan, to be precise, he was unwilling to face off against Zhu Jiuyin.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin has not appeared in the wilderness since the end of the war two hundred years ago, the strength displayed in the battle between Zhu Jiuyin and Hongjun Taozu still made the Queen Mother of the West uneasy.  , and she is a woman, and she is not as ambitious as Emperor Donghua. For her to risk her own life, that is something she is unwilling to do, despite the fact that she was appointed as the head of the female immortals by Taoist Hongjun.  , but the Queen Mother of the West has no ambitions for prehistoric times. In this regard, she is completely different from the Emperor Donghua.

    Being rejected by the Queen Mother of the West made Emperor Donghua very angry, so in his eyes the Queen Mother of the West became a mediocre person.

    Although Emperor Donghua went to find the Queen Mother of the West very carefully, it could not be hidden from everyone¡¯s eyes, especially from the Witch Clan.

    Although the incident about Emperor Donghua did not spread, it had a great impact. When Zhu Jiuyin and Di Jiang and a group of ancestral witches gathered together, Zhu Jiuyin clearly felt the pressure on Di Jiang and the other ancestral witches.

    Two hundred years seems to be a long time, but for Zhu Jiuyin, it is extremely short. In the past two hundred years, he has hardly paid attention to what is happening in the outside world, focusing on recovering from his own injuries, so he  At present, little is known about the situation of the Wu clan.

    Seeing the look on the face of Dijiang Yiqian's ancestral wizard, Zhu Jiuyin asked: "Brother, did something happen while I was recovering from my injuries? Why are you all feeling so heavy!  "

    When he heard Zhu Jiuyin's inquiry, Di Jiang let out a long sigh and said, "Brother Xian, a lot of things have indeed happened during this period. That Donghua broke through to the level of a quasi-sage, and took advantage of it to go crazy."  To develop his own power, he not only conquered the demon clan that was originally affiliated with the dragon clan on the East China Sea, but also went to Kunlun Mountain to meet the Queen Mother of the West. You also know that Donghua is the first male immortal chosen by Taoist ancestor Hongjun. He came to  The Queen Mother of the West just wants to compete with us, the Witch Clan, for the rule of the ancient world!"

    As soon as Di Jiang said this, Zhu Jiuyin said calmly: "Brother, is this a small thing worth doing to you?"

    Zhu Jiuyin's indifference made Di Jiang shake his head and said: "Brother Xian, you also know that we were all injured in the battle with Daozu Hongjun. Although that battle  The harvest is good, but it has not broken through its own limitations. It is not as good as Donghua in terms of cultivation. The most important thing is that we must be wary of the demon clan. Don¡¯t look at those two bastards Di Jun and Taiyi.They have already retreated to the heaven, but they have never given up on the ancient land. Under such circumstances, how can we not worry about you!  "

    Although the ancestral witches of Dijiang are said to be very powerful, they are not fools. They understand how much pressure the current situation is on the Wu Clan. You must know that the Wu Clan has countless enemies in the ancient times. If you relax a little,  A startling upheaval could occur.

    Zhu Jiuyin's face changed, and he said in a deep voice: "Brother, since some people want to jump out and make trouble for our Wu Clan, then kill them. Anyone who dares to stop us will die. In this ancient world, we can only  If there is one voice, it is our Wu Clan. Anyone who dares to resist our rule will die! Since Donghua is the first one to jump out, let¡¯s use him to kill those people¡¯s arrogance!¡±

    Domineering, although Zhu Jiuyin was injured and his cultivation had not recovered, he was not timid at all. On the contrary, after the battle with Hongjun Daozu, Zhu Jiuyin became even more fearless. In that battle, his confidence  That was extremely firm, and that was why he said such words and made such a choice when he heard Di Jiang's words.

    In ancient times, strength was respected. Since someone provokes someone, strength should be used to fight back.

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin finished speaking, Di Jiang sighed: "Brother Xian, do you think we don't want to fight back? But you have to understand that we don't have the strength. After all, you are injured now and are staring at us.  There are so many people in the Wu Clan, if something goes wrong, the consequences will be disastrous!"

    If it were just Di Jiang, he wouldn't be so careful, and he wouldn't be afraid of any challenge, but it's different now. Zhu Jiuyin is injured, and the Wu Clan has a large group of people, and Di Jiang is the leader.  Naturally, we must consider the overall situation and the future of the Wu clan, and we cannot act haphazardly.

    When he heard Di Jiang's answer, Zhu Jiuyin sighed secretly in his heart. He understood that Di Jiang made such a choice in large part because of himself. After all, after the battle with Daozu Hongjun,  , he was hit hard.

    Zhu Jiuyin took a deep breath and said: "Brother, I understand what you are thinking. In fact, you don't need to worry so much. In the ancient times, everything was based on strength. Without strength, no one will respect you.  Although I am injured, it is not difficult to kill Donghua. Even a small quasi-sage dares to be so presumptuous, so kill him to warn others and let them know that we, the Witch Clan, are the most respected in the ancient world!"

    Di Jiang frowned and said, "Brother Xian"

    Before Di Jiang could finish his words, Zhu Jiuyin interrupted him and said, "Brother, you don't need to say any more. I know my own situation very well. Anyone who dares to provoke us can only die with one word.  Only those methods that can scare those who are greedy for us!"

    The Ancestral Witch Dijiang Yiqian agreed with what Zhu Jiuyin said. In fact, after the battle with Daozu Hongjun, they all knew very well what the situation was like in the prehistoric times.  It's not that they don't want to go on a killing spree, it's that they are restricted too much and they don't dare to act rashly and start the war lightly.

    But now it's better. After Zhu Jiuyin's words, they feel more relieved and don't care about it so much anymore. However, Di Jiang is still a little worried about Zhu Jiuyin's body. After all, for the Wu Clan, Zhu Jiuyin  Your safety is the most important thing. As long as there is a dark day, many people will take care of it.

    Di Jiang said in a deep voice: "Brother, I know what to do, just take good care of your injuries. This time we will break through the Penglai Immortal Island, destroy Donghua, and declare the power of our witch clan to all living beings in the wild!"

    As soon as Di Jiang said this, he immediately got the approval of other ancestral witches. After being angry for such a long time, everyone was already very angry.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 74 Ambition

    Chapter 74 Ambition

    When he saw the reaction of Di Jiang and other ancestral witches, Zhu Jiuyin breathed a sigh of relief. To be honest, when he heard about the current situation of the Wu Clan, Zhu Jiuyin was extremely vigilant in his heart. You must know that the current situation of the Wu Clan  But there is no way to retreat. If you take a step back, you will be facing a cliff, and the entire Wu clan will be annihilated.

    Fortunately, Di Jiang did not disappoint Zhu Jiuyin, but Zhu Jiuyin was worried about Di Jiang's actions. He quickly said: "Brother, this matter is not urgent. Even if we have to take action, we must be prepared.  The previous incidents have taught us enough lessons, we must not be careless this time!"

    When Zhu Jiuyin said this, he suddenly stretched out his hand and took out the innate spiritual treasure 'God-killing Spear', and then said: "Brother, please accept this treasure!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, Di Jiang's expression couldn't help but change, and he said in a deep voice: "Brother Xian, what are you doing!"

    When seeing Di Jiang's reaction, Zhu Jiuyin smiled calmly and said: "Brother, please accept it. This treasure is not of much use to me, but on the contrary, it is very suitable for you. If you have this treasure in your hand,  No matter how high Donghua's cultivation level is, he won't be your opponent. After all, your power of space law is extremely fast, and this 'god-killing spear' is also extremely sharp. With the combination of the two, it will be easy to kill Donghua.  !¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words are correct. If this innate spiritual treasure ¡®God-killing Spear¡¯ is matched with the power of God Jiang Na¡¯s Space Law, it will indeed be infinitely powerful.

    Can Emperor Jiang not be tempted by the innate spiritual treasure of the ¡®God-killing Spear¡¯?  He was moved, after all, he had seen the power of this innate spiritual treasure, but he still rejected Zhu Jiuyin's kindness, shook his head and said: "No, I can't accept this treasure, you paid for it with your life,  I¡¯d better keep it for you to use, and it will be even more powerful in your hands!¡±

    Di Jiang's refusal made Zhu Jiuyin frown. He sighed and said: "Brother, you'd better accept it. The path I'm taking is different from yours. This treasure is not of much use in my hands. What I'm after is  The physical body is invincible, and I have the 'Wheel of Time', an innate spiritual treasure in my hand, which is also the most suitable for me, so you should accept it. Even if you don't think about yourself, you have to think about the entire Witch Clan. After all, now  The Witch Clan needs a master who can suppress the situation, and I am injured now. Although I have the ability to protect myself, my offense is insufficient. Only you can suppress the greed of those people at this time!"

    Zhu Jiuyin said this, and even the banner of the Wu clan was sacrificed. Dijiang could only accept the 'God-killing Spear', an innate spiritual treasure. As Zhu Jiuyin said, the overall situation was  Seriously, Zhu Jiuyin was able to bring out the 'God-killing Spear', an innate spiritual treasure, for the Wu clan, but it would be wrong for him to refuse it anymore.

    Di Jiang didn¡¯t say much, and silently took the ¡®God-killing Spear¡¯, an innate spiritual treasure, from Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s hand. As soon as he got this treasure, Di Jiang felt an unparalleled murderous aura.

    After seeing Di Jiang accept the 'God-killing Spear', Zhu Jiuyin breathed a sigh of relief. To Zhu Jiuyin, the 'God-killing Spear' was really nothing. With this treasure in Di Jiang's hands, the Wu Clan  It is expected that one's vitality can be preserved during the Lich Tribulation, and it is even possible to achieve final victory.

    When he thought of the Lich War, Zhu Jiuyin's heart was filled with unparalleled fighting spirit. Perhaps when Zhu Jiuyin first entered the wilderness, he was worried and afraid about the Lich War, but now he no longer  There is nothing to worry about or fear anymore. He has found his own path and just needs to go on bravely. Even if he fails in the end, Zhu Jiuyin will not complain because he has worked hard.  , so he has no regrets.

    Yes, there are no regrets. As long as you work hard, you will have no regrets even if you fail.

    Zhu Jiuyin wants to kill Emperor Donghua, and wants to step on Emperor Donghua¡¯s body to tell the ancient world that all the witch clans are still the overlords in the wild world. There can only be one voice in this world, and that is the voice of the witch clan.

    Zhu Jiuyin had such an idea, but there were still many people who had the same idea as him. The brothers Di Jun and Taiyi above Tianting were one of them. When they saw Emperor Donghua's crazy expansion of strength,  , Brother Dijun and Taiyi felt boundless threats.

    The power of the Wu Clan has given Di Jun and Taiyi brothers a headache. They believe that the Wu Clan will be the biggest obstacle to their dominance of the ancient world. However, the Wu Clan has not been eliminated yet, and there is another force like Emperor Donghua, and this force  Still expanding crazily.

    Regarding the Wu Clan, Di Jun and the Taiyi brothers still do not have much pressure. After all, since the last battle between Zhu Jiuyin and Hongjun Daozu, the Wu Clan has obviously been severely damaged, although it is still the most powerful force in the prehistoric times.  , but they have many enemies. The most important thing is that Daozu Hongjun will not let them go.

    Di Jun and Brother Taiyi didn¡¯t think that Taoist Hongjun was easy to talk to and would not react at all after suffering such a big loss.?It is said that just when Taoist Hongjun gave Zhu Jiuyin a stumbling block in the end, they knew that Taoist Hongjun would never let go of the Wu clan, and would one day deal with Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu clan.

    It was Emperor Jun and Taiyi who saw this, so in the past two hundred years, the two brothers tried their best to restrain themselves and not provoke the Wu clan. Instead, they silently gathered strength and waited for the opportunity to come.  Waiting for the enhancement of his cultivation level to sweep across the entire ancient world, unify the ancient world, and become the overlord of this ancient world.

    "It's a pity that Di Jun and Tai Yi did not wait for the opportunity, but they waited for the news of Emperor Donghua. Emperor Donghua frantically expanded his strength and became another powerful force in the ancient world.

    In the past, Emperor Jun and Taiyi did not care much about Emperor Donghua. After all, Emperor Donghua was in a bad position and was surrounded by Zhu Jiuyin, but now it is different that Zhu Jiuyin and Daozu Hongjun  He was seriously injured in the battle and there was no movement for two hundred years, but this gave Emperor Donghua a chance.

    When Zhu Jiuyin and Dijiang Yiqian's ancestral witches were discussing how to solve the current situation of the witch clan, Tianting's God Jun and Brother Taiyi were also discussing countermeasures.

    Even though Fuxi, Nuwa Empress and Kunpeng have joined Heavenly Court, the two brothers Di Jun and Taiyi are not at ease with them because they understand deeply that the other party's attachment to Heavenly Court is just for profit and not sincere.  Yes, so Di Jun and Tai Yi were on guard against these three people.

    The brothers Di Jun and Tai Yi also had a hard time. Outside, they had such a strong enemy as Zhu Jiuyin. Inside, they had to be careful against Fuxi, Nuwa, the brother and sister, and Kunpeng, the birdman.

    Fuxi and Nuwa had betrayed them once. They had colluded with the Three Purities to seize the innate treasure "Chaos Bell" in their hands. How could they rest assured about such people? As for Kunpeng, he was even more of a bastard. Compared with Fuxi and  Empress Nuwa is even more difficult to deal with. She seems to be loyal to them on the surface, but secretly she is also developing her own power crazily. How can they feel at ease with such a person.

    Brother Di Jun and Taiyi had not thought about refusing to accept Fuxi, Nuwa and Kunpeng, but when they thought about the pressure from the Wu Clan and Zhu Jiuyin outside, they could only give up this idea and only need Zhu Jiuyin for one day.  Unless they die, Brother Dijun and Taiyi will not be able to rest at ease.

    In the past two hundred years, brothers Di Jun and Taiyi have not wasted their time. First of all, their bodies that were seriously injured by Zhu Jiuyin have recovered. Secondly, they have each gained something. Taiyi's innate treasure 'Chaos Bell'  It was also a little more mastery, but unfortunately, no matter how hard he tried, he could not completely refine this innate treasure.  Speaking of which, Di Jun is much stronger than Tai Yi. He has already refined the two innate spiritual treasures of "He Tu" and "Luo Shu", and also obtained the two innate spiritual treasures.  In the end, the inheritance was obtained and the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' was obtained.

    When it comes to the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Grand Formation', Di Jun has a bit of a headache. Although this formation is extremely powerful, he does not have the manpower to set up the formation, let alone the materials to set up the formation, so he only has the formation but is unable to use it.  That unparalleled power can only be cultivated by borrowing a little power from the stars.

    It is precisely because Dijun and Taiyi can borrow the power of the stars in the sky to practice in the past two hundred years that they can recover so quickly. If they did not rely on the damage caused by Zhu Jiuyin, let alone two hundred years,  It would be good if they could recover in a thousand years.

    Two hundred years may seem like a long time, but for cultivation, it is a short period of time. In two hundred years, Di Jun has only just started to use the "Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation", and the power of the Zhou Tian Stars that he can borrow is also  It was very limited and could only be used on the two of them, and they had always kept this matter a secret.  There is a gap of thousands of miles from beginner to master, but just getting started has allowed Di Jun to see the value of fighting against the Wu Clan and Zhu Jiuyin, because they can practice faster than others.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 75 The storm rises again

    Chapter 75: The storm rises again

    With the "Zhoutian Xingdou Formation" as a trump card, even if their cultivation levels are not as good as those of Emperor Donghua, brothers Dijun and Taiyi have murderous intentions in their hearts and do not want to allow Emperor Donghua to develop and grow.  Opportunity.

    Just listening, Taiyi said: "Brother, we can't let Donghua develop and grow, otherwise it will become a serious problem for us sooner or later. You must know that one Wu clan is enough for us to have a headache. If more Donghua goes to  , then our situation will be even more difficult, and we have to remove this nail no matter what!"

    Why didn't Emperor Jun want to deal with Emperor Donghua, but he wanted much more than Taiyi. Emperor Jun sighed and said: "Xian brother, why don't I want to do this, but don't forget it,  Behind Emperor Donghua is Taoist Hongjun, we have to take Taoist Hongjun¡¯s opinion into account!¡±

    Hearing Di Jun's words, Taiyi said disapprovingly: "Brother, you worry too much. The battle between Hongjun Daozu and Zhu Jiuyin has already severely damaged his vitality. Now he is not in the mood to care about Donghua's life and death.  , if we cannot seize this opportunity, we will miss the opportunity in vain!"

    Di Jun said: "Xian brother, even if Taoist Hongjun is not in the mood to care about Donghua's life and death, you must not forget that there is still a witch clan in this ancient world. Even though Zhu Jiuyin has not shown up for two hundred years, you have also been  Having fought against him, we know how powerful Zhu Jiuyin is. As long as he survives, we must be on guard, just in case, and I'm worried that if we attack Donghua, the Witch Clan will reap the benefits!"

    Di Jun¡¯s concern is not unreasonable. If they really fight Donghua and lose both sides, the Wu Clan will definitely be able to attack them all in one fell swoop.

    Di Jun had many considerations, but Taiyi was completely different from what he thought. He only heard Taiyi say: "Brother, I think you just think too much about something, so when you do things, you are always careful that Yiyi has lost your backbone."  , although there is a deep hatred between us and Zhu Jiuyin, I admire Zhu Jiuyin's way of doing things. He does everything unscrupulously and is not afraid of any danger. It is precisely because of his arrogance that the Wu clan has developed today.  , I think we should learn from Zhu Jiuyin. A mere Donghua is no big deal. Don¡¯t we still have the ¡®Zhoutian Xingdou Formation¡¯? Even if the start is unfavorable, it is not difficult to retreat with our strength!  "

    With the cultivation of Yitai Yi and Di Jun, if they really want to escape, there are really not many people in the wild who can do anything to them. After all, they have the innate treasure of ¡®Chaos Bell¡¯ in their hands.

    After hearing Taiyi's words, Di Jun was moved by it, but still did not make a decision. Taiyi could not bear Di Jun's caution, so he said: "Brother, if it doesn't work, we can find Kunpeng and Fuxi."  , Nuwa, and the three of them, with their help, we don¡¯t need to worry so much!¡±

    Although the cultivation of Fuxi, Nuwa and Kunpeng was strong, Di Jun did not dare to rest assured. After all, these three people were not of the same mind as him, so Di Jun shook his head and said: "This is not allowed!"

    Taiyi said disapprovingly: "Brother, there is nothing wrong. We just take the opportunity to test their thoughts, and we can also use the monster clan's carelessness to convince them. If they refuse, it can just weaken their influence on the monster clan."  influence!¡±

    I have to say that Taiyi is really insidious, but his suggestions are very good and can solve the current dilemma. Although it is a bit risky, there is no free lunch in this world. You can do anything without  Take risks, if you don¡¯t take risks you get nothing.

    Hearing Taiyi's words, Di Jun was shaken in his heart and thought to himself: "Taiyi's words make sense. There is a free lunch in this world. The fact that the Wu Clan is as strong as it is today is entirely due to Zhu Jiuyin's hand."  If Zhu Jiuyin can do this, why can¡¯t I do this?"

    When he thought of this, Di Jun's face turned serious and he said in a deep voice: "Okay, brother Xian, I will listen to you on this matter. We will take the opportunity to attack Penglai Island, destroy Donghua, and use him to sacrifice the flag for our demon clan!  "

    When Di Jun made such a decision, Taiyi finally breathed a sigh of relief. To be honest, since seeing the battle between Zhu Jiuyin and Hongjun Daozu two hundred years ago, Taiyi has not been thinking about how to develop himself.  There is always a feeling in his heart that the innate treasure 'Chaos Bell' in his hand will leave him one day, so he has pressure that Dijun does not have. It is for this reason that Taiyi naturally longs for a war in his heart  So that he could vent the anger in his heart.

    After Di Jun and Tai Yi made the decision, they immediately mobilized many great demons in the heaven to prepare for a war. They wanted Emperor Donghua to be the first battle for the demon tribe to gain a foothold in the ancient world.  .

    ? ?The idea of ????jun and Taiyi is very simple. They want to use Emperor Donghua to establish their prestige so that the Wu Clan will not dare to act rashly against them. Unfortunately, they do not understand the character of the Wu Clan at all. Their actions will only make people angry.  The ancestral witches Zhu Jiuyin and Dijiang were so angry that they would only force the witch clan to go on a killing spree.

    With the movement of Emperor Jun and Taiyi, the situation in Honghuang has undergone a qualitative change. Another storm is coming towards Honghuang. The two brothers, Emperor Jun and Taiyi, made decisive decisions and moved at the slightest suggestion. Their troops gathered together to form an army.  Heading towards the Penglai Immortal Island to kill them, the banners raised by the two brothers were quite interesting. They accused Emperor Donghua of oppressing the demon clan and wanted to speak out for the demon clan.

    When Di Jun and Tai Yi made a move, Zhu Jiuyin and Yi Qian Ancestral Witch immediately noticed that the situation had changed. Di Jiang's face couldn't help but change color, and said in a deep voice: "I didn't expect that these two bastards Di Jun and Tai Yi would actually  You are so presumptuous and don¡¯t take our Witch Clan seriously at all, you really deserve to be damned!¡±

    Although Di Jiang was angry about this matter, he knew that everything had changed now, and the previous decisions needed to be changed. Then he changed his voice and asked Zhu Jiuyin: "Brother Xian, what do you think we should do now?"  What should I do? If I continue to act according to the original plan, I¡¯m afraid something will be wrong!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin was also angered by the actions of the brothers Di Jun and Tai Yi. You must know that the Wu clan is the master of the ancient land. The brothers Di Jun and Tai Yi were driven to the heaven by the Wu clan two hundred years ago.  Taking action at this time is a provocation to the Wu clan, and we need to resolutely fight back against such a thing.

    Zhu Jiuyin was right. This time, Di Jun and Taiyi really wanted to test the reaction of the Wu Clan. If the Wu Clan did not respond, they would lead the Demon Clan back to the ancient land and compete with the Wu Clan.  Mastery of the ancient land.

    Zhu Jiu said in a gloomy voice: "Brother, we have no choice when the matter has reached this point. Since these two bastards Di Jun and Tai Yi are provoking us Wu Clan, then we will resolutely fight them back and let them know that they are provoking us Wu Clan."  How serious the consequences will be for the clan! I once said that there can only be one voice in the ancient world, and that is our witch clan. Anyone who dares to challenge our majesty will only die!"

    When Zhu Jiuyin said this, he burst out with boundless murderous aura. Although his body had recovered somewhat after two hundred years of cultivation, he was too seriously injured in the previous battle with Daozu Hongjun, and he would not be able to recover in a short while.  He can recover. It would be very detrimental to him to start a war at this time. After all, the war will put a lot of burden on his body, which will accelerate the burden on his body.

    Although there was such a danger, Zhu Jiuyin did not hesitate at all and still made the choice to fight decisively. For him, no matter how serious his injuries were, he could not retreat because the Wu Clan could not retreat.  It will be irreversible, Zhu Jiuyin knows this very well.

    Of course, for Zhu Jiuyin himself, he could not ignore the provocations of Di Jun and Tai Yi. After all, his way was not to allow the slightest retreat. No matter how difficult or dangerous it was, Zhu Jiuyin would still fight against them.  What's more, Zhu Jiuyin doesn't think that Di Jun and Tai Yi can pose any threat to him. Although his physical body has not recovered, his spiritual cultivation is enough to deal with the two brothers Di Jun and Tai Yi, enough to resolve this attack by the Wu Clan.  crisis.

    In fact, not only Zhu Jiuyin understood this truth, but Di Jiang and other ancestral witches also understood it. The reason why they did not react excessively was because they were concerned about Zhu Jiuyin's injuries and were afraid that the war would affect Zhu Jiuyin's practice.  , although face is very important to these ancestral witches, they value brotherhood more.

    The Witch Clan values ??friendship, but it is completely different among the Monster Clan. Although the brothers Di Jun and Taiyi were able to integrate the Monster Clan with the pressure of the Witch Clan, they did not fully control the Monster Clan. Many  Many great demons did not listen to the orders of their two brothers. The reason why these great demons took refuge with Di Jun and Tai Yi was because they did not want to face the threat of the Wu clan, and heaven was a good place to hide.  To make these people risk their lives to fight, that is not what the two brothers Di Jun and Taiyi can do, at least they can't do it now.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 76 Overlord

    Chapter 76 Overlord

    Death, no one thinks there is anything wrong with Zhu Jiuyin's decision. The ancestral witches like Di Jiang are very passionate in their bones. Since Zhu Jiuyin has said so, they will naturally not say anything about me. The passion in their bones  They have long been eager for a big battle. They want to use a big battle to test the experience they gained in the last battle with Hongjun Daozu.

    For the ancestral witches, the fastest way for them to improve is to support fighting through fighting. Only fighting can quickly enhance their cultivation.  Not to mention people like Di Jiang, the same is true for Zhu Jiuyin. After the battle with Hongjun Daozu, he has already understood Pangu Avenue!

    Di Jiang nodded and said: "Okay, let's do this. Now let's prepare separately and catch them all in one fell swoop when Di Jun, Taiyi and Donghua are both injured!"

    Hearing Di Jiang's words, Zhu Jiuyin's expression changed, and he said in a deep voice: "No, this matter doesn't need to be so troublesome, and we don't need to prepare anything. It's just the twelve of us. There's no need for juniors."  Take action, and we don¡¯t have to wait for Di Jun, Tai Yi and Dong Hua to suffer losses. We will take action when they both get together. We inherit the blood of Father God Pangu and can be used to deal with Di Jun, Tai Yi and Dong Hua.  There is no need for any strategy, in the face of absolute strength, all strategies are vulnerable!"

    When Zhu Jiuyin said these words, Di Jiang shook his head and said: "No, we can't act recklessly in this matter. You must know that Di Jun, Taiyi and Donghua are not simple, so we should wait until they both lose."  It¡¯s not too late to take action. As for not letting the junior take action, I agree!¡±

    When Di Jiang said these words, Zhu Jiuyin sighed secretly in his heart. Originally, he thought that after experiencing the battle with Hongjun Daozu, Di Jiang and others had already touched the foundation of Pangu Avenue. Seeing that  He has reached the essence of proving the Tao through force, but now he realizes that he was wrong, and it was a big mistake. Fortunately, this time Di Jun, Taiyi and Donghua had a conflict, otherwise he would have overestimated the power of Di Jiang and others  The consequences of his strength are unimaginable.

    In Zhu Jiuyin's mind, he originally thought that the reason why Di Jiang and others acted fearfully in the past two hundred years was because they were injured and they were afraid that it would affect them. However, this was not the case. In that battle, Emperor  Although people like Jiang had some understanding in practice, their minds were shocked by Taoist Hongjun. To be precise, they were shocked by the power of heaven, so that they unknowingly acted without a trace.  Confidence.

    There is actually not much difference between Pangu's way and Zhu Jiuyin's way. If you don't have the confidence and that courage, you won't be able to climb to the top.

    Zhu Jiuyin took a deep breath and said: "Brother, you are wrong. This time we want to have the domineering power to dominate the world. If we even need to use tactics to deal with people like Shen Shenjun, Taiyi and Donghua, then we  How to face other people, how to dominate the world!"

    When Zhu Jiuyin said this, he paused for a moment to give Di Jiang and others some time to think about it. After all, some things cannot be rushed, and doing it too hastily will be counterproductive.

    Zhu Jiuyin's words were like a thunder in the hearts of Di Jiang and others, shocking them. They were not able to get to this point in vain, and they could naturally hear the meaning.  , even if they only understand the surface, it is still very useful to them.

    After a while, Di Jiang nodded and said: "Brother Xian is right, I was a little too nervous this time and forgot the basics. Fortunately, you reminded me!"

    When he heard Di Jiang's words, Zhu Jiuyin breathed a sigh of relief. For Di Jiang to say such words, it meant that Di Jiang had understood his intention, so he said: "Brother, although the strategy can make people  We win for a moment, but it will destroy our practice. After all, our practice is different from others, because we are ancestral witches who inherit the blood of Pangu Father God. The way of Pangu Father God is different. If we don¡¯t move forward bravely  The spirit of God will never be able to obtain the true essence inherited from God the Father!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin's words were very reasonable, and Di Jiang and others recognized them very much. They all nodded in agreement. For them, hearing Zhu Jiuyin's explanation made their hearts tremble.  That fear disappeared.

    Zhu Jiuyin looked at the reactions of Di Jiang and others, and felt that his words had moved them, so he said again: "Brother, maybe you didn't notice your situation. During the battle with Daozu Hongjun, although  Everyone has gained a lot, but you have been affected by the power of heaven invisibly, and you have a sense of fear in your heart. For us, if we have fear in our hearts, it will be difficult to improve our cultivation.  Got it!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, Di Jiang and others showed a hint of horror on their faces. When they thought about it carefully, it turned out that things were exactly as Zhu Jiuyin said. Ever since the meeting with Daozu Hongjun,After the First World War, these people no longer had the courageous spirit to move forward. They were all a little timid and made excuses for their actions. It was precisely because of this timidity in their hearts that the situation of the Witch Clan became a bit dangerous.

    When thinking of this, the faces of Di Jiang and others showed a look of shame. Di Jiang sighed and said: "Fortunately, my dear brother is here and pointed out our shortcomings, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable, just as you said.  , this time we can succeed with our strategy, but we will lose the foundation!"

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "Brother, I have never thought that any plan can be successful. Don't look at the fact that brothers Dijun and Taiyi now want to kill Donghua when Daozu Hongjun is injured. They use Donghua to come."  To establish authority in the ancient world, his idea is difficult to succeed, because Taoist Hongjun will not watch Emperor Donghua be killed by Di Jun and Taiyi brothers at this time. In that case, the entire ancient world will be out of control!  "

    When they heard Zhu Jiuyin's words, Di Jiang and a group of ancestral witches were a little confused. They couldn't figure out Zhu Jiuyin's intention. Di Jiang frowned and said, "Brother, since you know  Daozu Hongjun wants to intervene in this matter, so why do you have to deal with Emperor Jun, Taiyi and Emperor Donghua? Isn't this a waste of effort?"

    Zhu Jiuyin took a deep breath and said: "It is not in vain, nothing is absolute. Although I know that Taoist Hongjun will not sit back and watch Emperor Donghua die, I still have to give it a try, no  For nothing else but to make my mind clear!"

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words made Di Jiang and the others reflect. It was so heroic to risk their lives just to make their minds clear. This alone was a huge gap between them and Zhu Jiuyin.  In terms of character, Di Jiang understood that the gap between people like him and Zhu Jiuyin was really huge.

    Zhu Jiuyin ignored the reactions of Di Jiang and others and continued: "Of course, I am not a fool and will not joke with my own life. I also want to know the current situation of Daozu Hongjun through this battle.  After all, the hatred between me and him is very deep, and it is necessary for us to know more about his situation!"

    Di Jiang said in a deep voice: "So it doesn't matter whether this matter is successful or not?"

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "No, that can't be said. Victory is absolute for us, but we may not necessarily be able to kill Emperor Jun, Taiyi and Emperor Donghua as we wish!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's statement was a bit difficult for Di Jiang to accept. It was not just him, but also other ancestral witches. They were different from Zhu Jiuyin. Zhu Jiuyin pursued reaching the supreme peak, and Di Jiang  These people are here to promote the Wu Clan in ancient times!

    Zhu Jiuyin seeks to be himself, while Di Jiang and other ancestral witches fight for the race. There is an essential difference between the two, which also results in the difference in their character.

    Di Jiang took a deep breath and said: "Brother Xian, if we are not in a hurry to take action and wait until Di Jun, Tai Yi and Emperor Donghua are both injured before taking action, are you sure that we can kill the three of them?"

    When he heard Di Jiang¡¯s question, Zhu Jiuyin sighed secretly in his heart. He understood Di Jiang¡¯s thoughts, but he would not do so because his character did not allow him to do so.

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "Brother, we can't do this, and we can't succeed. Although Daozu Hongjun has lost the dignity of a saint, he still has the treasure of chaos in his hand, the 'Jade Disc of Creation', and it's not like you don't have it either."  Having seen his methods, as long as Di Jun and the others have a trace of soul, they will not die. Daozu Hongjun will not let them die, and Heavenly Dao will not let them die at this time. If we really want to kill people to establish our authority  , absolutely cannot do this, only by fighting at the same time will both of them have a chance!"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 78: The Witch Clan is in turmoil and the wilderness is frightened

    Chapter 78: The Witch Clan is in turmoil, and the wilderness is frightened

    Sorry, I was riding home yesterday and my laptop had a small problem. It was just fixed today!

    Zhu Jiuyin was right. He knew Taoist Hongjun very well. It was just a delusion to reap the benefits. Yes, it was a delusion that made Taoist Hongjun pay such a huge price. What was it for?  Rather than preventing the Wu Clan from dominating the ancient world, if the Wu Clan succeeded, it would be much more difficult for him to achieve enlightenment.

    Shopping is the only solution. Only by taking action at the beginning can we catch Daozu Hongjun off guard and hope for success.

    For this contest, there is no need for any conspiracy or calculation. Everything depends on strength. Strength is the guarantee.

    Hearing Zhu Jiuyin's words, Di Jiang said in a deep voice: "Brother Xian, tell us what we should do. As long as we can kill the opponent and establish our authority, we will obey your arrangements in this matter!"

    Zhu Jiuyin took a deep breath and said: "Brother, this time it mainly depends on you. With your space divine way and the innate spiritual treasure of the 'God-killing Spear', you can definitely kill with one strike. Emperor  The two brothers, Jun and Taiyi, have treasures to protect themselves. It is difficult to do this. On the contrary, it is possible for Emperor Donghua. The 'God-killing Spear' can kill the soul. As long as you hit his vitals, then he  He's dead, and as for Di Jun, Tai Yi and the others, leave it to us!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's arrangement is indeed very suitable. As long as they can kill Emperor Donghua, their goal will be accomplished. As for the brothers Di Jun and Tai Yi, Zhu Jiuyin is confident of severely injuring them. If the opportunity is good, he can  It's not impossible to kill these two people who are very threatening to me.

    Di Jiang glanced at the other ancestral witches. Everyone's reaction was very cooperative. They all thought Zhu Jiuyin's idea was good and nodded in agreement with this action.

    Speaking of action, to be precise, it is that the Wu Clan will once again launch a shocking war that will shock the entire prehistoric world. As Zhu Jiuyin said, there can only be one voice in the prehistoric era, and that is the Wu Clan.  Everyone must listen to their voices, and anyone who dares to provoke will face the suppression of Xue Xing.

    Zhu Jiuyin had another thought that he had not said out loud. It was not that he was on guard against Di Jiang and the other ancestral witches, but that he did not want Di Jiang and the others to be distracted.

    Zhu Jiuyin saw that everyone agreed, so he said: "Then let's start taking action now. Through this battle, everyone will know what the consequences of provoking our Witch Clan will be. Kill!"

    As soon as the word "kill" came out, Zhu Jiuyin's body burst out with endless murderous intent, and the powerful fighting spirit rushed between the world and the earth. Zhan, he wanted to climb to the top only through bloody battles, and there was no other way.

    When the Ancestral Witch of Dijiang Yiqian saw such strong killing intent and such powerful fighting intent erupting from Zhu Jiuyin, the blood in his body boiled, and he shouted loudly: "Kill!"

    As soon as the word "kill" came out, the Twelve Ancestral Witches did not hesitate and immediately killed Penglai Immortal Island. Just as Zhu Jiuyin said, there was no need for them to use any tricks. All the tricks would be defeated in the face of absolute power.  Attack, only strength is the foundation for domination.

    Along the way, Zhu Jiuyin and the others did not hide anything. They directly swept through everyone who stood in front of them and killed them. No matter which side they were from, they did not hesitate at all. They struck cleanly and without leaving a single person alive.  This time, we must kill to stop killing, and we must use killing to tell many living beings in the ancient world that the Witch Clan has returned with force, and anyone who dares to challenge the dignity of the Witch Clan must die!

    Yes, anyone who provokes the dignity of the Wu clan must die. There is no other choice. Death will be their destination. No matter how big your background is or how high your background is, the fate will be the same.

    The actions of Zhu Jiuyin, Di Jiang, and others shook the entire prehistoric world. Perhaps ordinary prehistoric creatures did not know the reason for the actions of Di Jun and Taiyi brothers, but for Sanqing, Zhunti, Jie Yin and even  For people like Fuxi and Nuwa, this is very clear.

    Everyone understands that the brothers Di Jun and Taiyi want to use Emperor Donghua to declare the power of the demon clan, put pressure on the Wu clan, and compete with them for the rule of the ancient times.

    Unfortunately, when Di Jiang, Zhu Jiuyin and other ancestral witches launched a strong attack, everyone knew that this time Di Jun and Taiyi brothers were kicked to the iron plate again. This time they would be unlucky again, and not only the unlucky ones were  The two brothers, as well as Emperor Donghua, the Wu clan cannot tolerate their provocation, and a bloody battle is about to begin again.

    Of course, no one expected the strength of the Wu clan. No one expected that Zhu Jiuyin would appear at this time and take action again regardless of his own safety.

    Judging from the actions of the Wu Clan, anyone with a little bit of brains can see that this time the Wu Clan will directly challenge the Monster Clan led by Di Jun and Taiyi brothers.The army, as well as the forces gathered by Emperor Donghua, carried out the one-on-one move. Although the Wu clan's move seemed a bit arrogant, because of the existence of Zhu Jiuyin, no one dared to take it lightly.  Everyone is looking forward to this battle, and everyone wants to see how much Zhu Jiuyin has recovered after two hundred years of training.

    Not only Sanqing and others have this idea, but Taoist Hongjun, who is recuperating in seclusion, also wants to know the current situation of Zhu Jiuyin so that he can make next arrangements. The appearance of Zhu Jiuyin can be said to have made the entire prehistoric period anxious.  They were shocked. After all, they had all seen Zhu Jiuyin's strength. This was a person who could fight with a saint. No one dared to take such a person lightly, otherwise he would be the only one to be unlucky.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Outbreak: "Brother, do you think the two brothers Di Jun and Taiyi can succeed this time? Can they gain a foothold in the wilderness?"

    After hearing the question from Empress Nuwa, Fuxi shook his head and said: "It's really hard to say about this matter. I can only say that everything is possible!"

    Empress Nuwa was a little dissatisfied with Fuxi's answer. She frowned and said, "Brother, what kind of answer is this? I also know that everything is possible!"

    Fuxi sighed: "If Zhu Jiuyin and other ancestral witches appear again when Dijun, Taiyi and Emperor Donghua are all injured, then I can clearly tell you that Dijun, Taiyi and Emperor Donghua will definitely pay a heavy price.  The price, but now I don¡¯t know what Zhu Jiuyin and Yiqian Ancestral Witch were thinking. They jumped out in a hurry before the war had completely started. In this way, they would be joined by Taiyi, Dijun and Donghua Emperor.  Counterattack, after all, Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan are too strong. Whether it is Emperor Jun, Taiyi, or Emperor Donghua, any of them who wants to unify the wilderness will face the Wu Clan. Under such pressure, they  We will give up the confrontation and fight against the Witch Clan together. The Twelve Ancestral Witches are the foundation of the Witch Clan. As long as they fall, the Witch Clan will be finished!"

    Empress Nuwa took a deep breath and said: "Brother, I always feel a little uneasy in my heart. Do you think it is possible for Zhu Jiuyin and Yigan Ancestral Witch to sweep away the two forces of Emperor Jun, Taiyi and Emperor Donghua this time?  , forcefully announcing the return of the Witch Clan?"

    Fuxi pondered for a moment, and then sighed: "It's not impossible, but the possibility is very small. After all, Zhu Jiuyin paid a small price in the battle with Daozu Hongjun two hundred years ago. Two hundred years of time have nothing to do with it.  For ordinary people, it¡¯s a long time, but for people like us, it¡¯s not worth mentioning. I don¡¯t believe that Zhu Jiuyin can recover from his injuries within two hundred years!¡±

    Having said this, Fuxi paused for a moment, and then said: "Of course, if Zhu Jiuyin really recovers, then Emperor Jun, Taiyi and Emperor Donghua will be in danger, but this possibility is very small!"

    Empress Nuwa sighed: "But I always feel that this matter is a bit strange. Zhu Jiuyin is such a smart person. Why didn't he wait until Emperor Jun, Taiyi and Emperor Donghua were both injured before attacking and killing them all in one fell swoop?  It¡¯s really unfathomable to rush to attack the other side before they even have a formal battle!¡±

    It¡¯s no wonder that Nuwa Empress couldn¡¯t figure it out. Of course, it wasn¡¯t just her who couldn¡¯t figure it out. Many people in the prehistoric era couldn¡¯t figure out what Zhu Jiuyin and the ancestral witches did because they followed a completely different path from the ancestral witches.  He simply couldn't understand the physiognomy of the ancestral witches, let alone Zhu Jiuyin's thoughts.

    If a person who does not understand the fundamentals of the other party's practice wants to find out what the ancestral shamans Zhu Jiuyin and Di Jiang are thinking, it can be said to be impossible, because they cannot put themselves in the shoes of Zhu Jiuyin and Di Jiang.  Dijiang, the position of these ancestral witches to think about the problem!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 79 Dead Man

    Chapter 79 Dead Man

    When he saw Zhu Jiuyin's actions, Daozu Hongjun sighed sadly, and regretted in his heart that he should not have attacked Zhu Jiuyin without being fully sure. If he had not taken action, what would have happened  It will not reach this point. Zhu Jiuyin has no chance to understand Pangu Avenue.

    In the heart of Taoist Hongjun, Zhu Jiuyin still believed that Zhu Jiuyin was cultivating Pangu Avenue, and the reason why he, Di Jiang and other ancestral shamans made such a strong comeback was to practice Pangu Avenue. Only by being unparalleled and fearless can Pangu be conquered.  Taoism has been cultivated to the extreme, but it is a pity that Taoist Hongjun was wrong.

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s way is completely different from the way of Pangu Great God. Although he is taking a domineering path, his foundation is different from Pangu Dao. His domineering is more of destruction.

    The most important thing is that with the enhancement of Shinto cultivation and the recognition of Taoism, Zhu Jiuyin's Shinto cultivation has surpassed his own. This is the ultimate help to Zhu Jiuyin, allowing him to speed up faster.  Complete accumulation.

    When he saw the crazy behavior of Zhu Jiuyin and Di Jiang Yiqian's ancestral witches, although Daozu Hongjun felt a little uneasy, he still did not choose to attack Zhu Jiuyin and stop their behavior because he urgently needed to know about Zhu Jiuyin.  In the current situation, even if he felt a little uneasy, Taoist Hongjun still didn't do anything. In his opinion, no matter how strong Zhu Jiuyin and Yigan Ancestral Witch were, they might not be able to kill Emperor Jun, Taiyi and Emperor Donghua.  .

    It is precisely because of Taozu Hongjun¡¯s thoughts that he gave Zhu Jiuyin a chance. If Taozu Hongjun knew that Zhu Jiuyin had seen through his psychology, then he would not think so.

    When he heard what Nuwa said, Fuxi sighed and said: "Sister, we can just pay attention to this matter. There is no need to pay attention to it. There is no need. We have nothing to do with whether they live or die!"

    Fuxi's words are quite right. After the last incident, Fuxi has been very disappointed with everything. Of course, it's not just him who is disappointed. In fact, many people are disappointed. Everyone is just watching, but let them  It was basically impossible to take action, because Zhu Jiuyin's strength made them all worried.

    When the ancestral witches like Zhu Jiuyin and Di Jiang swept everything, the dragon clan in the East China Sea became happy. They finally waited for the opportunity, and everyone became excited.

    Although the ancestral witches Zhu Jiuyin and Di Jiang swept away all those who stood in front of them with the momentum of sweeping thousands of armies, it was just a simple effort for them. Not long after, the ancestral witches Zhu Jiuyin and Di Jiang  The witch appeared on Penglai Immortal Island.

    By this time, the battle on Penglai Immortal Island had already ended. The demon army led by Emperor Jun and Taiyi had already formed a formation, and Emperor Donghua, the landowner, had even launched a formation to protect the island.

    Zhu Jiuyin was not surprised by the reactions of Emperor Jun, Taiyi and Emperor Donghua. He had already thought that it would be like this when he was preparing to start the war.

    The appearance of Zhu Jiuyin put tremendous pressure on Di Jun, Tai Yi and Emperor Donghua. Many of their subordinates began to panic. After all, Zhu Jiuyin's strength was well known to everyone.

    When Zhu Jiuyin and Di Jiang appeared, they snorted coldly and said: "What an emperor, what an emperor of Donghua, you are too arrogant. This is the world of my Wu clan in this ancient world, and you actually  If you dare to ignore the dignity of our Wu Clan, you will give us an explanation today!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, Di Jun was better off and said nothing, because he had nothing to say. Just as Zhu Jiuyin said, the Witch Clan is the most respected in the ancient world, and it is useless to talk more.

    Emperor Jun didn't speak, but Emperor Donghua couldn't bear it. After all, he had already done that, and he had broken the relationship with the Wu clan. There was no need to worry about it anymore. Everything had to be decided by strength.

    Just listening, Emperor Donghua snorted coldly and said: "Zhu Jiuyin, don't be so presumptuous. The ancient world was never your witch clan's world. I, Donghua, have been recognized by Taoist Hongjun as the head of the male immortals.  Your Witch Clan is also under my jurisdiction, what¡¯s your purpose of knocking on my door so brazenly!¡±

    As soon as Emperor Donghua said this, Zhu Jiuyin and Yi Qian Ancestral Witch laughed wildly. At this time, it was really funny for them to talk about Hongjun Daozu.

    Not only Zhu Jiuyin and other ancestral shamans were laughing, but the great powers who were paying attention to this place were also very amused by Emperor Donghua's words. To what extent was the relationship between Zhu Jiuyin and Daozu Hongjun?  It is already known to everyone that the relationship between them was already irreconcilable after the war two hundred years ago. Emperor Donghua used Hongjun Daozu to suppress Zhu Jiuyin. This was not asking for death.

    For a time, many powerful people in the prehistoric era were no longer optimistic about Emperor Donghua, thinking that he was a fool, and a very stupid person, but Emperor Donghua??Is he really that stupid? If he is really that stupid, then why would Hongjun Daozu fall in love with him and let him be the leader of the male immortals?

    The words of Emperor Donghua also have their own profound meaning. He does not believe that Taoist Hongjun will not pay any attention to the ancestral witches such as Zhu Jiuyin. In his opinion, Taoist Hongjun will definitely attach great importance to Zhu Jiuyin.  , as long as he can arouse the anger of Daozu Hongjun, then today's matter will be resolved.

    Emperor Donghua, who has made great progress in cultivation, knows very well what kind of strong man Hongjun Daozu is. For him, Hongjun Daozu has the absolute ability to protect his own safety.  As long as Dao Ancestor Hongjun can be provoked to come forward today, not only can the ancestral witches like Zhu Jiuyin be repelled, but the brothers Di Jun and Tai Yi can also be taught a lesson and let them know that their dignity cannot be provoked.  If you provoke yourself, you are provoking Daozu Hongjun.

    It is precisely because Emperor Donghua has such thoughts in his heart that he said such funny words at this time and in this place. To put it bluntly, he is using Daozu Hongjun, but Daozu Hongjun is really  Can he use such a small quasi-sanctuary? Can his idea really be realized?

    After laughing wildly, Zhu Jiuyin said disdainfully: "Emperor Donghua, I can save you some face by calling you emperor. You really take Hongjun's words seriously. You are worthy of being that male immortal."  You dare to override our Wu Clan. You really don¡¯t know how to live or die. Not to mention that you are just the little male immortal designated by Hongjun Daozu. Even if you are the emperor designated by Heaven, you have no right to override our Wu Clan.  Above all, anyone who dares to challenge the dignity of our Wu Clan has only one way to go, that is death, no one is exempted!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, everyone watching here couldn't help but gasp. Two hundred years ago, Zhu Jiuyin was boundlessly arrogant, but today, two hundred years later, he is still the same, and he is still so domineering and unparalleled.  , not taking Dao Ancestor Hongjun seriously, not even Heavenly Dao.

    Some people think that Zhu Jiuyin has not shown up for two hundred years and must have been seriously injured, but they are wrong. Even if he is seriously injured, Zhu Jiuyin's character has not changed at all, and he is still unparalleled in domineering.

    Emperor Donghua was secretly happy when he heard Zhu Jiuyin's words. In his opinion, Zhu Jiuyin had finally fallen into his trap. Everything was developing in the direction he expected, and everything was under his control.  middle.

    It's a pity that Emperor Donghua forgot one thing. In the face of absolute power, some conspiracies and all calculations are vulnerable. His thoughts will not have any effect at all. On the contrary, they can further arouse Zhu Jiuyin.  The murderous aura in Zu Wu's heart, at this moment, he was regarded as a dead person by Zhu Jiuyin and Di Jiang.

    Zhu Jiu said to Di Jiang in the darkness: "Brother, Donghua is up to you. This time, no matter how much the price is paid, he will be killed here. We, the Witch Clan, will declare to all the creatures in the prehistoric times all those who dare to provoke me."  All dignified people in the Wu Clan must die, no one is exempt!"

    As an ancestral witch, Di Jiang is naturally not a kind person. When he heard Emperor Donghua's arrogant words, he had already made up his mind to kill Donghua.

    Unfortunately, Emperor Donghua didn't know that he was already a dead person in the eyes of Zhu Jiuyin and Di Jiang. When he heard Zhu Jiuyin's words, he laughed wildly, and then said arrogantly: "Zhu Jiuyin, you are too presumptuous.  , you actually ignored Taoist Hongjun and the way of heaven, you deserve to die!"

    Emperor Donghua's words did not arouse Zhu Jiuyin's fierce reaction, and even the reaction of the ancestral witches was very neutral. After all, in the eyes of Zhu Jiuyin and the ancestral witches, Emperor Donghua was already dead.  There was no need for him to be angry over a dead man, no need to argue with such an ignorant person.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 79 Dead Man

    Chapter 79 Dead Man

    When he saw Zhu Jiuyin's actions, Daozu Hongjun sighed sadly, and regretted in his heart that he should not have attacked Zhu Jiuyin without being fully sure. If he had not taken action, what would have happened  It will not reach this point. Zhu Jiuyin has no chance to understand Pangu Avenue.

    In the heart of Taoist Hongjun, Zhu Jiuyin still believed that Zhu Jiuyin was cultivating Pangu Avenue, and the reason why he, Di Jiang and other ancestral shamans made such a strong comeback was to practice Pangu Avenue. Only by being unparalleled and fearless can Pangu be conquered.  Taoism has been cultivated to the extreme, but it is a pity that Taoist Hongjun was wrong.

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s way is completely different from the way of Pangu Great God. Although he is taking a domineering path, his foundation is different from Pangu Dao. His domineering is more of destruction.

    The most important thing is that with the enhancement of Shinto cultivation and the recognition of Taoism, Zhu Jiuyin's Shinto cultivation has surpassed his own. This is the ultimate help to Zhu Jiuyin, allowing him to speed up faster.  Complete accumulation.

    When he saw the crazy behavior of Zhu Jiuyin and Di Jiang Yiqian's ancestral witches, although Daozu Hongjun felt a little uneasy, he still did not choose to attack Zhu Jiuyin and stop their behavior because he urgently needed to know about Zhu Jiuyin.  In the current situation, even if he felt a little uneasy, Taoist Hongjun still didn't do anything. In his opinion, no matter how strong Zhu Jiuyin and Yigan Ancestral Witch were, they might not be able to kill Emperor Jun, Taiyi and Emperor Donghua.  .

    It is precisely because of Taozu Hongjun¡¯s thoughts that he gave Zhu Jiuyin a chance. If Taozu Hongjun knew that Zhu Jiuyin had seen through his psychology, then he would not think so.

    When he heard what Nuwa said, Fuxi sighed and said: "Sister, we can just pay attention to this matter. There is no need to pay attention to it. There is no need. We have nothing to do with whether they live or die!"

    Fuxi's words are quite right. After the last incident, Fuxi has been very disappointed with everything. Of course, it's not just him who is disappointed. In fact, many people are disappointed. Everyone is just watching, but let them  It was basically impossible to take action, because Zhu Jiuyin's strength made them all worried.

    When the ancestral witches like Zhu Jiuyin and Di Jiang swept everything, the dragon clan in the East China Sea became happy. They finally waited for the opportunity, and everyone became excited.

    Although the ancestral witches Zhu Jiuyin and Di Jiang swept away all those who stood in front of them with the momentum of sweeping thousands of armies, it was just a simple effort for them. Not long after, the ancestral witches Zhu Jiuyin and Di Jiang  The witch appeared on Penglai Immortal Island.

    By this time, the battle on Penglai Immortal Island had already ended. The demon army led by Emperor Jun and Taiyi had already formed a formation, and Emperor Donghua, the landowner, had even launched a formation to protect the island.

    Zhu Jiuyin was not surprised by the reactions of Emperor Jun, Taiyi and Emperor Donghua. He had already thought that it would be like this when he was preparing to start the war.

    The appearance of Zhu Jiuyin put tremendous pressure on Di Jun, Tai Yi and Emperor Donghua. Many of their subordinates began to panic. After all, Zhu Jiuyin's strength was well known to everyone.

    When Zhu Jiuyin and Di Jiang appeared, they snorted coldly and said: "What an emperor, what an emperor of Donghua, you are too arrogant. This is the world of my Wu clan in this ancient world, and you actually  If you dare to ignore the dignity of our Wu Clan, you will give us an explanation today!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, Di Jun was better off and said nothing, because he had nothing to say. Just as Zhu Jiuyin said, the Witch Clan is the most respected in the ancient world, and it is useless to talk more.

    Emperor Jun didn't speak, but Emperor Donghua couldn't bear it. After all, he had already done that, and he had broken the relationship with the Wu clan. There was no need to worry about it anymore. Everything had to be decided by strength.

    Just listening, Emperor Donghua snorted coldly and said: "Zhu Jiuyin, don't be so presumptuous. The ancient world was never your witch clan's world. I, Donghua, have been recognized by Taoist Hongjun as the head of the male immortals.  Your Witch Clan is also under my jurisdiction, what¡¯s your purpose of knocking on my door so brazenly!¡±

    As soon as Emperor Donghua said this, Zhu Jiuyin and Yi Qian Ancestral Witch laughed wildly. At this time, it was really funny for them to talk about Hongjun Daozu.

    Not only Zhu Jiuyin and other ancestral shamans were laughing, but the great powers who were paying attention to this place were also very amused by Emperor Donghua's words. To what extent was the relationship between Zhu Jiuyin and Daozu Hongjun?  It is already known to everyone that the relationship between them was already irreconcilable after the war two hundred years ago. Emperor Donghua used Hongjun Daozu to suppress Zhu Jiuyin. This was not asking for death.

    For a time, many powerful people in the prehistoric era were no longer optimistic about Emperor Donghua, thinking that he was a fool, and a very stupid person, but Emperor Donghua??Is he really that stupid? If he is really that stupid, then why would Hongjun Daozu fall in love with him and let him be the leader of the male immortals?

    The words of Emperor Donghua also have their own profound meaning. He does not believe that Taoist Hongjun will not pay any attention to the ancestral witches such as Zhu Jiuyin. In his opinion, Taoist Hongjun will definitely attach great importance to Zhu Jiuyin.  , as long as he can arouse the anger of Daozu Hongjun, then today's matter will be resolved.

    Emperor Donghua, who has made great progress in cultivation, knows very well what kind of strong man Hongjun Daozu is. For him, Hongjun Daozu has the absolute ability to protect his own safety.  As long as Dao Ancestor Hongjun can be provoked to come forward today, not only can the ancestral witches like Zhu Jiuyin be repelled, but the brothers Di Jun and Tai Yi can also be taught a lesson and let them know that their dignity cannot be provoked.  If you provoke yourself, you are provoking Daozu Hongjun.

    It is precisely because Emperor Donghua has such thoughts in his heart that he said such funny words at this time and in this place. To put it bluntly, he is using Daozu Hongjun, but Daozu Hongjun is really  Can he use such a small quasi-sanctuary? Can his idea really be realized?

    After laughing wildly, Zhu Jiuyin said disdainfully: "Emperor Donghua, I can save you some face by calling you emperor. You really take Hongjun's words seriously. You are worthy of being that male immortal."  You dare to override our Wu Clan. You really don¡¯t know how to live or die. Not to mention that you are just the little male immortal designated by Hongjun Daozu. Even if you are the emperor designated by Heaven, you have no right to override our Wu Clan.  Above all, anyone who dares to challenge the dignity of our Wu Clan has only one way to go, that is death, no one is exempted!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, everyone watching here couldn't help but gasp. Two hundred years ago, Zhu Jiuyin was boundlessly arrogant, but today, two hundred years later, he is still the same, and he is still so domineering and unparalleled.  , not taking Dao Ancestor Hongjun seriously, not even Heavenly Dao.

    Some people think that Zhu Jiuyin has not shown up for two hundred years and must have been seriously injured, but they are wrong. Even if he is seriously injured, Zhu Jiuyin's character has not changed at all, and he is still unparalleled in domineering.

    Emperor Donghua was secretly happy when he heard Zhu Jiuyin's words. In his opinion, Zhu Jiuyin had finally fallen into his trap. Everything was developing in the direction he expected, and everything was under his control.  middle.

    It's a pity that Emperor Donghua forgot one thing. In the face of absolute power, some conspiracies and all calculations are vulnerable. His thoughts will not have any effect at all. On the contrary, they can further arouse Zhu Jiuyin.  The murderous aura in Zu Wu's heart, at this moment, he was regarded as a dead person by Zhu Jiuyin and Di Jiang.

    Zhu Jiu said to Di Jiang in the darkness: "Brother, Donghua is up to you. This time, no matter how much the price is paid, he will be killed here. We, the Witch Clan, will declare to all the creatures in the prehistoric times all those who dare to provoke me."  All dignified people in the Wu Clan must die, no one is exempt!"

    As an ancestral witch, Di Jiang is naturally not a kind person. When he heard Emperor Donghua's arrogant words, he had already made up his mind to kill Donghua.

    Unfortunately, Emperor Donghua didn't know that he was already a dead person in the eyes of Zhu Jiuyin and Di Jiang. When he heard Zhu Jiuyin's words, he laughed wildly, and then said arrogantly: "Zhu Jiuyin, you are too presumptuous.  , you actually ignored Taoist Hongjun and the way of heaven, you deserve to die!"

    Emperor Donghua's words did not arouse Zhu Jiuyin's fierce reaction, and even the reaction of the ancestral witches was very neutral. After all, in the eyes of Zhu Jiuyin and the ancestral witches, Emperor Donghua was already dead.  There was no need for him to be angry over a dead man, no need to argue with such an ignorant person.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 80 Calculation

    Chapter 80 Calculation

    As for what kind of person Zhu Jiuyin is, people like Sanqing, Nuwa, Fuxi, and Zhen Yuanzi all know very well, and even Taoist Hongjun also knows very well. When they heard the words of Emperor Donghua, everyone's  Reactions vary.

    Fu Xi sighed and said: "Oh, I really didn't expect that Mr. Donghua News Agency would be so ignorant. He dared to challenge Zhu Jiuyin's bottom line at this time. He is so ignorant that he will die if Daozu Hongjun doesn't take action this time."  It¡¯s decided, Zhu Jiuyin will never let this guy go!¡±

    Empress Nuwa nodded and said: "Emperor Donghua is very ambitious, but he is very incompetent in doing things. I really don't know why Daozu chose him to become the first male immortal in the world. Compared to him, I think  Queen Mother Xi is very good, at least she knows how to keep a low profile and is not as arrogant and ignorant as Donghua!"

    Fu Xi sighed: "Perhaps Emperor Donghua always thinks that with Taoist Hongjun around, he will be fine. Moreover, he has never confronted Zhu Jiuyin head-on. He has no idea what Zhu Jiuyin is."  The horror, it is precisely these various reasons that caused him to behave like this!"

    Nuwa Empress sighed and said: "Oh! It would be a good thing if his idea can be realized. I'm afraid that his plan will be useless in the end, and the consequences will be serious!"

    Empress Nuwa's worries are not unreasonable. After all, Zhu Jiuyin always makes a big turn when everyone thinks it is impossible, so she does not agree with this matter very much, and she always feels that  Emperor Donghua is playing with fire by acting like this.

    If this matter only concerns Emperor Donghua, then Empress Nuwa will not care too much. But now this matter is not his alone, but also concerns the demon clan. Don't look down on Empress Nuwa who looks down on Emperor Jun and Taiyi.  She has a villain mentality, but no matter what, she is a member of the demon clan, so she still has feelings for the demon clan in her heart.

    Of course, this is not the most important thing. The reason why Empress Nuwa is so concerned is because she is afraid that Zhu Jiuyin will destroy the dream of Emperor Donghua in one fell swoop. In that case, the Wu Clan will be out of control, and there will never be another one in the prehistoric times.  If anyone dared to confront them head-on, then the Witch Clan would truly be in a state of victory.

    Fuxi was not clear about what Nuwa was thinking, but it was all beyond his control. He was also powerless about this matter, so he could only sigh and said: "Let them go, you can't be too human."  Relying on external forces, only your own strength is the safest, counting on anyone is unreliable!"

    It has to be said that Fu Xi has undergone a qualitative change now, which is a good thing, but the matter of cultivation is not something he can succeed just because he wants to conflict. It requires opportunity and the understanding of the great way. Based on the relationship between him and Zhu Jiuyin,  It is simply impossible for him to let go of his hatred. Therefore, if he cannot handle the relationship with Zhu Jiuyin well and eliminate the influence of Zhu Jiuyin on him, it will be difficult for him to improve his cultivation.

    When he heard Emperor Donghua's funny words, Zhu Jiuyin laughed wildly and said: "Donghua, who do you think you are? You dare to be so presumptuous in front of me and want me to die. You are not qualified enough. It would be Hong."  Jun Daozu came to say such things to me, but you can only make me feel like a clown roaring!"

    Zhu Jiuyin is right. At this time, Emperor Donghua is like a clown, unable to stand up to the stage. No matter how good his ideas are, he is vulnerable to absolute power. You must know that there are many people in the ancient times.  Respecting strength, you have no ability, no matter how good your words are, no matter how high your methods are, it will be useless, especially when he is facing a fierce person like Zhu Jiuyin, a fierce person who dares to challenge Daozu Hongjun head-on, and a fierce person like Jiang Hong.  Jun Daozu dragged down the evil man who was a saint, and playing tricks with such a evil man was completely seeking death.

    Regarding Emperor Donghua's actions, Emperor Jun and Taiyi were even more dismissive of it, thinking that Emperor Donghua was not qualified to be the leader of the male immortals.

    Although there are all kinds of dissatisfaction in their hearts and they look down on Donghua Emperor's clown behavior, Di Jun and Taiyi brothers have to stand on Donghua Emperor's side because they know very well how cruel Zhu Jiuyin is. If Donghua Emperor falls,  , then the two brothers will not have an easy time, Zhu Jiuyin, a cruel person, will not let them go.

    Just listening, Taiyi snorted and said: "Donghua, what's the use of talking nonsense? This bastard Zhu Jiuyin has made it clear that he wants to kill us. Instead of saying more, it's better to meet Zhenzhang directly under his subordinates. As long as  With both of us working together, it¡¯s not too difficult to take down him who is seriously injured!¡±

    Taiyi's words seemed to be very powerful, but even he himself did not believe them. If Zhu Jiuyin was really so easy to deal with, he would not be able to drag Taoist Hongjun down from the altar of saints.  , can trigger changes in the sky, and can be recognized by the great road.

    Actually, Taiyi¡¯sWhat he said was just to cheer himself up, and to cheer up all the people under his command, lest the war hadn't started yet. These people had lost their blood under the strong aura of Zhu Jiuyin. If there was no blood,  If there is no bloody fighting spirit, then this big battlefield will no longer need to be fought. The result is self-evident. Facing cruel ancestral witches like Zhu Jiuyin and Di Jiang, if you don¡¯t have the spirit to fight to the end, then no matter how much you fight,  People also bring food to each other, creating opportunities for each other, so that people like Zhu Jiuyin can step on their corpses to achieve the supreme reputation of evil.

    As soon as Taiyi said these words, Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said: "Okay, Taiyi, let me, a severely injured invalid, compete with an expert like you. What can you do?"  Use them all to prevent you from having a chance to fight back once I take action!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's words came out, Emperor Donghua secretly became happy. He was the one who initiated this matter, but the result was that Taiyi had to bear Zhu Jiuyin's strong pressure for himself.

    Although Emperor Donghua screamed fiercely, but if he really had to fight Zhu Jiuyin, he wouldn't dare even if he had ten more courages. Before that, the reason why he dared to compete with the Wu Clan for the dominance of the ancient world was  It was entirely because Zhu Jiuyin didn't show up for a long time. Without Zhu Jiuyin's pressure, he dared to be arrogant. Now he no longer has the courage. Even if his plan is successful, he really has to face Zhu Jiuyin.  , he still does not have the courage. After all, Zhu Jiuyin is a fierce person who dares to die with Daozu Hongjun. Although his cultivation has improved and he has become a quasi-sage, his courage is not enough.

    A person's strength is not just a matter of strong cultivation or real strength. You must also have a strong confidence. Unfortunately, there is no trace of this in Emperor Donghua. There is only too much in his behavior.  Conspiracy, no matter how powerful the conspiracy is, it will be reduced to ashes under absolute power.

    Taiyi did not expect that his words would cause such a violent reaction from Zhu Jiuyin. At this time, he felt extremely regretful in his heart. If he had known it would be like this, he would never have said such words. Even though it was  Doing this may make your subordinates lose their courage and cause heavy casualties, but it doesn't matter no matter how many of your subordinates die. After all, it is nothing compared to your own life. As the saying goes, a dead Taoist friend will not die but a poor Taoist.

    Unfortunately, it is useless for Taiyi to regret now, because Zhu Jiuyin has already challenged him and cannot allow him to retreat. If he retreats, then everything he has done before will become bullshit.

    Under Zhu Jiuyin's words, Taiyi was really at a loss. He didn't know what to do for a while. If he wanted to fight, he would challenge Zhu Jiuyin alone. He really didn't have the courage. He didn't dare to be arrogant anymore.  , after all, the battle two hundred years ago made him deeply aware of how big the gap was between himself and Zhu Jiuyin. If he didn't fight, he had made such heroic words before. If he backed down now, what would his subordinates think of him?  I'm afraid that it will be difficult for me to gain recognition from the demon clan. After all, no one can recognize a leader who escapes from battle.

    What should I do? Taiyi was extremely anxious in his heart and was thinking about countermeasures crazily. Unfortunately, he couldn't think of a countermeasure no matter how much he thought about it. Just when he was having trouble answering, Di Jun finally spoke.

    Just listen, Di Jun shouted in a deep voice: "If you want to fight, then fight. We, the demon clan, don't want some people who only cause trouble, but when it comes to the true chapter, they will retreat. Even if we die, we will not be afraid and fight alone."  We admit that we are not your opponent, Zhu Jiuyin. After all, you are on par with Hongjun Daozu, so we can only choose to fight in groups!"

    Di Jun's words mocked Emperor Donghua and showed great disdain for him. Di Jun's words not only boosted his own morale, but also seriously suppressed Emperor Donghua's arrogance. Even this one  After the war, Emperor Donghua was able to survive, but his performance made him lose the hearts of the people, and he could no longer be recognized by everyone. The most important thing for an overlord is majesty. If he loses his majesty, he will no longer be an overlord.  Even if Emperor Donghua has the support of Taoist Hongjun, he will still find it difficult to deal with himself. If a person loses it, he will never come back.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 81 Disappointment

    Chapter 81 Disappointment

    After hearing what Di Jun said, Emperor Donghua hated him to the core. It was obvious that Emperor Jun was plotting against him, which made Emperor Donghua not feel angry.

    Emperor Donghua couldn't help but said angrily: "Di Jun, you are such a ruthless bastard, we'll see!"

    Although Emperor Donghua was gnashing his teeth in hatred towards Emperor Jun, at this moment he still didn't react at all and allowed Emperor Jun to ridicule him.

    Regarding the performance of Emperor Donghua, Emperor Jun, and Taiyi, Zhu Jiuyin and Yiqian Wu Clan were disdainful. From this, it can be seen that the two of them are not very united. For them, they all have their own ideas.  But under the strong pressure of Zhu Jiuyin, they still had no idea of ??unity and cooperation, and all they had was just scheming with each other.

    Zhu Jiu said in a gloomy voice: "Let's get started, I don't have time to spend time with you here, Di Jun, show me what you have the ability to do!"

    When Zhu Jiuyin said this, his mind moved and his body was like lightning, and he bumped into Di Jun. This time, he didn't make any unnecessary movements, just punched him.

    Zhu Jiuyin was worthy of being an ancestral shaman. His strength had reached the limit that his body could bear. With one punch, he was already in front of Di Jun. His speed was surprisingly fast. He punched out  , then went straight to Di Jun's body, and his punch seemed to directly kill Di Jun.

    With one punch, you can vaguely see the existence of a law. He is worthy of being a master of the physical body. This punch fully demonstrated his terrifying power.

    Zhu Jiuyin is the most powerful being among the twelve ancestral witches. Not to mention Emperor Jun, even Taoist Hongjun dare not look down upon him. His punch shocked everyone who watched the battle.

    Taoist Hongjun was no exception. When he saw Zhu Jiuyin's punch, Taoist Hongjun understood that Zhu Jiuyin was now more difficult to deal with than two hundred years ago. Although Zhu Jiuyin's current body had not recovered as before,  But the combat power he can exert is not much weaker.

    Facing Zhu Jiuyin's blow, Di Jun didn't think he had the ability to block the punch. He didn't dare to be arrogant. With a thought in his mind, the 'Hetu' and 'Luoshu' turned into a sky full of stars and intertwined into one.  Zhang Xingchen's giant net blocked his body, preventing Zhu Jiuyin's punch from reaching his body.

    In front of the giant net of stars, Zhu Jiuyin's punch was blocked and entangled, unable to exert its due power. Every ray of star light was weakening the power of Zhu Jiuyin's punch.

    At this time, Taiyi shouted loudly: "Kill!"

    While speaking, he rushed towards Zhu Jiuyin in an attempt to relieve Di Jun's pressure. Unfortunately, he had already been targeted by Zhu Rong. Before he could rush forward, he was blocked by Zhu Rong.  With Gong Gong, the combined force of water and fire blocked Tai Yi, making him unable to take care of Emperor Jun. After all, there are twelve ancestral witches on the side of the witch clan. Although the overall number is pitifully small, they occupy a high-level position.  Powerful advantages.

    Zhu Jiuyin set his sights on Emperor Jun, and Tongzai Taiyi was blocked by Zhu Rong and Gonggong. The demon clan became the first target of the Wu clan, but compared to the master Donghua Emperor, he was much better.

    Seeing the situation where Di Jun took action, Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but feel startled. He finally understood why Di Jun and Tai Yi had the courage to challenge the dignity of the Wu clan. It was because they had a new supporter.  'Starry Formation of Zhoutian'.

    When seeing the situation of Emperor Jun's action, Taoist Hongjun in Zixiao Palace breathed a sigh of relief and secretly sighed: "Fortunately, Emperor Jun and Taiyi did not disappoint me. Finally, they took advantage of the geographical advantages of Heaven to understand  Now that we have the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation', things will be much easier to handle now!"

    It's a pity that Daozu Hongjun was happy too early. Di Jun's "Zhoutian Xingdou Formation" was only scratched the surface. He was still far away from expecting the "Zhoutian Xingdou Formation" to confront Zhu Jiuyin head-on.  .

    When he saw Zhu Jiuyin approaching Di Jun, Emperor Donghua breathed a sigh of relief and no longer worried about his own safety. In his opinion, everything was under his control, which made him  Somewhat flamboyant.

    Unfortunately, Emperor Donghua didn't know that death was getting closer and closer to him. At the moment when he relaxed, Di Jiang's ancestral witch moved, and he heard Di Jiang shouting loudly: "Donghua, go to hell!"  Bar!"

    As soon as Di Jiang¡¯s words came out, his body came to the front of Emperor Donghua through the air, and the innate spiritual treasure ¡®God-killing Spear¡¯ was also shot out instantly.

    Before Emperor Donghua could react, the 'God-killing Spear' pierced his body as fast as lightning. The law of destruction on the 'God-killing Spear' was activated, and endless murderous intent wrapped around his body.  Above, even the soul cannot withstand the terrifying lethality of the 'God-killing Spear'.

     Emperor Donghua did not expect that he would be attacked by Di Jiang, and would be killed by the opponent with one blow. He opened his eyes wide and said: "Di Jiang, you are shameless!"

    Di Jiang snorted coldly and said: "Donghua, even a person like you has the nerve to call me shameless, and you won't be any better. Go to hell!"

    Di Jiang said as he shook the 'God-killing Spear' in his hand and dispersed Emperor Donghua's physical body, and most of his soul was destroyed by this shot.

    When he saw that Emperor Donghua was not completely killed, Di Jiang couldn't help but be startled. Not only was Di Jiang surprised, but Zhu Jiuyin was also a little dumbfounded. He really didn't expect such a powerful weapon as the 'God-killing Spear'.  The lethality was not able to kill Emperor Donghua, which puzzled him.

    In fact, it's not that the power of the 'God-killing Spear' is not powerful enough, but that Zhu Jiuyin underestimated it. Emperor Donghua was appointed by Taoist Hongjun, and he was the first male immortal in the prehistoric era, and he also had many names in the prehistoric era.  A small force has a little bit of faith, so it retains a little bit of its soul under the power of faith.

    Di Jiang was startled and then suddenly woke up. Just when he was shaking the 'God-killing Spear' in his hand to kill Emperor Donghua, Daozu Hongjun reacted unexpectedly at this moment.

    In an instant, a huge pressure fell from the sky, directly pressing on Emperor Jiangzu Wu. Daozu Hongjun didn't want to take action, but under this situation, he had to take action. After all, Emperor Donghua was the head of the male immortals appointed by him personally. If  If he was killed by Di Jiang in this way, how could he still gain a foothold in the ancient world, and how could he get the recognition of many masters in the ancient world? Without recognition, he would not be able to join the Tao.

    Zhu Jiuyin was not surprised by the appearance of Daozu Hongjun, but what surprised him was that they did not do their best in dealing with Emperor Donghua, which was difficult for him to accept.

    However, it is useless even if Zhu Jiuyin cannot accept it, because what has happened has already happened. Even if Zhu Jiuyin wants to kill Emperor Donghua, he is now entangled by Emperor Jun, and for a while he is unable to  Pull away.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin didn't have too many calculations, what happened this time still made him a little disappointed. He couldn't do his best, which would leave hidden dangers for himself.

    Hongjun Taoist motherland reunified, and Di Jun and Taiyi were extremely happy. They heard Di Jun shout loudly: "Zhu Jiuyin, you are so presumptuous that you dare to plot against fellow Taoist Donghua. Fellow Taoist Donghua is Hongjun."  The leader of the male immortals whom Daozu Jun has kissed, you are clearly not in the eyes of Daozu Hongjun by doing this!"

    Although everyone knew clearly about Di Jun's little idea, it was to arouse the anger of Taoist Hongjun, but now what he did was too obvious, causing Taoist Hongjun to be dissatisfied with them.

    When he heard what Di Jun said, Daozu Hongjun also hated Di Jun and Taiyi in his heart. He also hated the demon clan. By doing this, Di Jun was clearly slapping him in the face and forcing him to surrender to Zhu.  Jiuyin starts a war.

    The battle two hundred years ago had already cost Daozu Hongjun a lot. That battle made him fall from the altar of the saint, but the harvest was very small. Such a result made Daozu Hongjun  But his heart was palpitating. He didn't want to face Zhu Jiuyin or face the Wu clan again. After all, Zhu Jiuyin was a complete madman, a madman who could do anything. If he drove such a madman into a panic, then  The other party can do anything.

    Now that Emperor Jun has said this, Taoist Hongjun has no way to retreat. He must take action, otherwise he will no longer be able to frighten Honghuang, and in doing so, he will have to face the Wu Clan head-on again!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 82 Zhou Tianxingdou

    Chapter 82 Zhou Tian Xing Dou

    Afraid, Daozu Hongjun was a little more concerned. After all, Zhu Jiuyin was putting too much pressure on him, but now he had no choice.

    Fortunately, Emperor Donghua was not killed, otherwise it would be really difficult for him to end it. Zhu Jiuyin and Di Jiang couldn't accept it, but how could Daozu Hongjun accept it.

    When he saw Daozu Hongjun appear, Zhu Jiuyin did not stop. On the contrary, he swung his big fist again, as heavy as a mountain, and punched Di Jun one after another. After Zhu Jiuyin's strong blow,  Next, Di Jun's 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' was really vulnerable and was destroyed after not lasting long.

    Zhu Jiuyin pressed against Di Jun with a strong momentum. It seemed that he could not destroy Emperor Donghua, so he had another idea to kill him.

    Zhu Jiuyin also had this idea. Since he couldn't kill Emperor Donghua, it was the same thing if he killed Emperor Jun. Relatively speaking, Emperor Jun was a much greater threat to the Wu clan than Emperor Donghua.

    Maybe Di Jun and Tai Yi went too far. When they saw Zhu Jiuyin killing Di Jun, Taoist Hongjun did not step in to stop him, but remained indifferent. This made Di Jun and Tai Yi uncontrollably afraid.

    Under this situation, they couldn't help but be afraid. They all knew how cruel Zhu Jiuyin was. They wanted to face the Twelve Ancestral Witches themselves. No matter how arrogant Di Jun and Tai Yi were, they would not dare to have such an idea.

    At this moment, Di Jun and Tai Yi were in a bad situation. One Zhu Jiuyin was enough for them, not to mention Di Jiang and Yi Qian Ancestral Witches. The most important thing was that Di Jiang had the 'God Killer' in his hand.  The threat to Di Jiang with the 'God-killing Spear', an innate spiritual treasure, was no less than that of Zhu Jiuyin.

    Daozu Hongjun was not in a hurry to take action against Zhu Jiuyin. In fact, he was somewhat concerned about the Ancestral Witch Di Jiang. After all, he was no longer a saint, and the 'God-killing Spear' in Di Jiang's hand posed a considerable threat to him. The most important thing was that he was not a saint anymore.  It was Di Jiang who was the ancestral witch of space, and it was impossible to guard against the laws of space. If Di Jiang and Zhu Jiuyin worked together, I was afraid that he might also die.

    Although the possibility of this is very small and almost impossible, as long as there is a slight possibility, Daozu Hongjun cannot despise it, after all, it is related to his life.

    It was precisely because Taoist Hongjun had such considerations that he did not take action immediately or stop Zhu Jiuyin's actions. Of course, Taozu Hongjun also hoped to learn more about Zhu Jiuyin through Di Jun and Taiyi.  In the current situation, we need to know ourselves and our enemies.

    Before Daozu Hongjun could take action, Di Jun could only fight back with all his strength. He didn't want to die and could only resist with all his strength. With a thought, a sword appeared in his hand, and with a wave of his hand, he slashed at Zhu Jiuyin.

    It is a pity that the long sword in Di Jun's hand met Zhu Jiuyin's long fist, which disappointed many people. Although the sword in his hand was also an innate spiritual treasure, it was a pity that it could not pierce Zhu Jiuyin's iron fist. Zhu Jiuyin's iron fist exuded  The endless black gold color is the emanation of the power of his bloodline.

    The sword of the innate spirit treasure level was used against Zhu Jiuyin's iron fist, but nothing happened. This made Di Jun suddenly shocked. You must know that this innate spirit treasure was refined by him with the "Essence of Zhoutian Xingdou"  It was made, and its power was very impressive, but such a sword couldn't do anything to Zhu Jiuyin. This made Di Jun not be surprised.

    However, Di Jun was just startled for a moment, and almost immediately stepped forward with his feet, and then his body moved back crazily, almost disappearing in front of Zhu Jiuyin on the spot. His figure disappeared, and the endless power of stars enveloped him.  On top of him, thirty-six figures appeared in front of Zhu Jiuyin for a moment, and they all attacked Zhu Jiuyin together.

    This is Di Jun¡¯s trump card, and it is also another use of the ¡®Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation¡¯. He uses the power of the stars to transform his own avatar, and uses his avatar to set up an array to attract the power of Zhou Tian Xing Dou.

    You must know that these thirty-six clones are completely condensed by the power of stars. Don't underestimate the three to six clones. Each one has half of the cultivation of Emperor Jun. Once the thirty-six clones come out,  This shocked all the experts in the prehistoric world. At this moment, they finally no longer underestimated the demon clan.

    When he saw Di Jun's move, Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but frowned. He didn't care about this level of 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation'. After all, his body could resist the innate spirit treasure.  Mere clones can't hurt Zhu Jiuyin at all, but Zhu Jiuyin is worried about Di Jun himself who is invisible among these clones. This is also the most difficult thing for Di Jun. As long as you make the wrong choice, then even if you  Being able to kill the clone would also give Di Jun himself the opportunity to make a sneak attack.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin acted very easily in the previous blow, it put a lot of pressure on him. After all, his physical body has not fully recovered. This blow put a lot of pressure on his spiritual heart.  , if it continues, Zhu Jiuyin will probablyIt's hard to hold on for long.

    It is not that Zhu Jiuyin has not thought about attacking with all his strength. If he is willing to use his Shinto cultivation and display the Shinto magic, it will not be difficult to keep Di Jun. In doing so, Di Jun is just bullying the ancestral witch who has no soul. He is like this  If the method is used to deal with Emperor Donghua, it will definitely not be of much use.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin does not have a soul, he has the Shinto Dharma and can also clearly see these methods of Emperor Jun. However, with Taoist Hongjun beside him, Zhu Jiuyin does not dare to be careless. He only has one chance, so he does not want to  Taking action rashly wasted this opportunity to take action.

    Regarding the power of Zhu Jiuyin's Shinto Dharma, Taoist Hongjun had learned about it once. When Taoist Hongjun saw Di Jun using such methods to deal with Zhu Jiuyin, he couldn't help but feel happy because he finally had a chance to see it.  With Zhu Jiuyin's power, this is a rare opportunity.

    It¡¯s not like Taoist Hongjun never thought that if he didn¡¯t remind Di Jun, his situation would be very dangerous. However, if people don¡¯t do it for themselves, heaven and earth will destroy them, and Taoist Hongjun is no exception.

    Of course, the reason why Taoist Hongjun was so confident and allowed Di Jun to take action was because he believed that Di Jun had enough ability to escape unscathed. Even if Di Jun was in danger, he could help him.

    " Hongjun Daozu forgot one thing, Zhu Jiuyin cannot be treated as an ordinary person. Why Hongjun Daozu suffered losses in several confrontations with Zhu Jiuyin was precisely because he underestimated Zhu Jiuyin's ability.

    It's not that Taoist Hongjun is careless, but that he has received the inheritance of the 'Jade Disc of Good Fortune', and his nature has become extremely arrogant. Even though he has suffered losses at the hands of Zhu Jiuyin several times, Taozu Hongjun still doesn't think about it in his heart.  Zhu Jiuyin took it seriously and thought that Zhu Jiuyin was just a junior.

    When he saw Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s face becoming solemn, Di Jun was happy and laughed loudly: ¡°Zhu Jiuyin is useless, you can¡¯t find my true body!¡±

    Di Jun was really careful. Thirty-six clones spoke at the same time as his original self. The voices came from all directions, making it impossible for Zhu Jiuyin and other ancestral witches to see through the authenticity of Di Jun.

    Zhu Jiuyin snorted coldly. He really couldn't see through Emperor Jun's true form, but it was no big deal to him. Since he couldn't penetrate it, he would kill them all. As long as his attack speed was faster, he would kill them all in an instant.  Killing these clones is not too difficult.

    Zhu Jiuyin has absolute confidence in his own power. He believes that these clones of Di Jun will never be able to block his blow. The only one who can block his blow is Di Jun's true self.  As for the 'Xiaozhou Tianxing Formation' set up by Emperor Jun with thirty-six clones, that was not worth mentioning to Zhu Jiuyin.

    No matter how powerful the stars are, they will be vulnerable to his law of time.

    When he thought of this, the blood in Zhu Jiuyin began to boil, the blood in his body began to circulate rapidly, and a powerful murderous aura rose into the sky. This was Zhu Jiuyin's breakthrough in the physical body in the past two hundred years. He could do it at any time  The Pangu's will integrated into itself and its own law of destruction can be aroused anywhere to form a strong murderous aura.

    Zhu Jiuyin's move made Daozu Hongjun frown. He really didn't expect that Zhu Jiuyin was still hiding his strength at this time and had no idea of ??using the Shinto method.

    In the eyes of Taoist Hongjun, Zhu Jiuyin has always looked down upon Zhu Jiuyin's physical strength. In his opinion, no matter how strong Zhu Jiuyin is, he can't compare with the great god Pangu. Even the great god Pangu fell before using his strength to prove the Tao. Zhu Jiuyin is like this  It is even more impossible for the younger generation to succeed. After knowing that Zhu Jiuyin practiced Shinto, Taoist Hongjun believed that Zhu Jiuyin's root was Shinto, not the physical body he repeatedly displayed. The physical body was just a way for Zhu Jiuyin to confuse others.  Just a means.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 83 Breaking all laws with one force

    Chapter 83: Breaking all laws with one force

    I have to say that Taoist Hongjun was wrong. Zhu Jiuyin was not what he thought. For Zhu Jiuyin, what he valued was not the divine way, but the physical body. The physical body was his foundation, and the divine way was only his auxiliary means.  That¡¯s all.

    After Zhu Jiuyin's blood boiled, he rushed straight towards the bullfighting with murderous intent. The powerful pressure swept towards Dijun. What Zhu Jiuyin had to do was to defeat all laws with one force. No matter how many clones your Dijun had, he would not be afraid.  , ignore it, in the face of absolute power, all means are vulnerable.

    As soon as the powerful pressure came out, Di Jun's "Xiaozhou Tianxing Formation" was a little shaky. If he hadn't secretly controlled the "Hetu" and "Luoshu", the two pre-existing Lingbao, I'm afraid that  This 'Little Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' has been overwhelmed by Zhu Jiuyin's powerful momentum.

    The formation can be broken by momentum alone. This alone is enough to show how much Zhu Jiuyin has improved and how deep his understanding of Pangu Avenue is.

    At this moment, Daozu Hongjun felt a little uneasy in his heart. However, for his own benefit, Daozu Hongjun suppressed this uneasiness in his heart and did not prevent Zhu Jiuyin from continuing to strengthen his momentum. This also gave Zhu Jiuyin a chance.

    Hongjun Daozu can endure it, but Taiyi and the Yigan Demon Race Great Sage cannot endure it any longer, because they all know that once Zhu Jiuyin wins, there is only death waiting for them.

    Just listening, Taiyi shouted loudly: "Everyone, use all your strength. If Zhu Jiuyin continues to be so crazy, we will all die!"

    It has to be said that Taiyi is very smart and sees the disadvantages of the current situation for his side. He is not only trying to arouse everyone's fighting spirit by shouting this, but he is also asking Daozu Hongjun for help. If the demon clan is here,  If he fell during the battle, then Daozu Hongjun would not have an easy life in the future. The Wu Clan would truly become the dominant force, and no one force would be able to suppress or restrict the other side.

    What kind of person is Daozu Hongjun? How could he not know the current situation? However, for him, he still believes that he has the ability to control the overall situation and can adjust the situation to his advantage at any time. He is not worried about Taiyi's remarks.  Moved by the words, he still stood calmly waiting for Zhu Jiuyin's outburst.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    The demon masters who followed Emperor Jun and Taiyi were frightened when they heard Taiyi's words, because Taiyi hit the mark on their worries. Zhu Jiuyin was too strong. If he really had to let Emperor  If Jun fell, they wouldn't be able to live well, so they had to rush forward to assist Di Jun. After all, Di Jun also showed them the power of the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' before coming here, so they  There is still a little bit of confidence in my heart.

    "It's a pity that Zhu Jiuyin didn't come alone this time. Naturally, the ancestral witches would not let such people interfere with Zhu Jiuyin, and Taiyi's move was not very useful.

    Zhu Jiuyin was not moved by Taiyi's words at all, because he believed that Di Jiang and other ancestral witches would stop the opponent. The most important thing was that Di Jiang at this time had the ability to threaten Taoist Hongjun, and Zhu Jiuyin had enough  Time to kill Di Jun.

    What does it mean to be domineering? Zhu Jiuyin showed it to all sentient beings at home. With one punch, the world collapsed. When Zhu Jiuyin's momentum reached the extreme, he punched out and the entire 'Xiao Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation' trembled.  , Zu Wu's powerful physical strength is perfectly displayed in him.

    Under Zhu Jiuyin's powerful aura, Di Jun's methods seemed a bit vulnerable. The incarnations of Zunzun wielded by the iron fist were broken by Zhu Jiuyin's powerful fist, and they turned into groups of stars.  The power disappears in the air, the incarnation is the incarnation after all, facing a ruthless person like Shangzhu Jiuyin is vulnerable.

    As one incarnation after another was killed, Zhu Jiuyin showed a smile on his face, because his plan was completely successful. Although Di Jun was also frantically condensing the power of the stars to restore his incarnation, his speed was  Unable to keep up with Zhu Jiuyin's destructive power, everyone knew that as time passed, Di Jun would definitely expose his true identity, and he would really be dead at that time.

    When he saw Zhu Jiuyin sweeping thousands of troops and killing Di Jun's "Xiaozhou Tianxing Formation" to the point where it almost collapsed, Daozu Hongjun was shocked. He knew that he looked down on Zhu Jiuyin.  Zhu Jiuyin is not as simple as he thought. After the last time, Zhu Jiuyin has obtained the essence of Pangu's inheritance and has a deep understanding of this way of defeating all laws. Otherwise, Emperor Jun would not be so fast.  I can't hold it anymore.

    Although Daozu Hongjun was surprised by this situation, he still did not change his mind and did not take action to stop Zhu Jiuyin's actions. The first thing he considered was himself.?Benefits, as for Di Jun, he has to stand back. For Daozu Hongjun, Di Jun was killed by Zhu Jiuyin. As long as he can draw out Zhu Jiuyin's trump card, it will be worth it. At most, he  Waste a little of the power of heaven to resurrect Emperor Jun.

    As for whether it will have an impact on Emperor Jun, that is not what Taoist Hongjun has to consider. After all, if people do not do it for themselves, heaven will destroy them. This sentence is also very suitable for Taozu Hongjun, because he also has selfish motives and his own ideas.  , has its own pursuit.

    As Zhu Jiuyin continued to kill Di Jun's star incarnation, Zhu Jiuyin soon found Di Jun's true body. Although Di Jun had been working hard to restore his incarnation, Zhu Jiuyin could rely on  He could instinctively feel the difference in his incarnation, so it didn't take long for Zhu Jiuyin to find Di Jun.

    As soon as he found the incarnation of Di Jun, Zhu Jiuyin snorted coldly and said: "The game of Di Jun is over. Go to hell and be destroyed!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's voice came out, his iron fist hit Di Jun's real body as fast as lightning. Zhu Jiuyin used all his strength in this punch, and the world collapsed with one punch. Although Di Jun  There were two innate spiritual treasures, 'He Tu' and 'Luo Shu', to protect him, but they were still punched away by Zhu Jiuyin, and a blood arrow was spilled in the sky.

    Zhu Jiuyin found Emperor Jun's true form in a short period of time, which was something Taoist Hongjun had not expected. In his opinion, although Zhu Jiuyin was stronger than Emperor Jun in terms of strength, he could not use the Shinto method.  It was not easy for Zhu Jiuyin to find Di Jun's true identity, but now he was wrong. Zhu Jiuyin had already found Di Jun's true identity, and now Di Jun's situation was a bit dangerous!

    Taoist Hongjun once again had an uneasy thought in his heart, which made him want to take action to stop Zhu Jiuyin. However, just when Taozu Hongjun had this thought in his life, he suddenly felt a trace of killing intent. With a thought in his mind, Hongjun  Jun Daozu then found that he had been targeted by Di Jiang Zuwu.

    Such an obvious move by Dijiang Ancestral Witch made Daozu Hongjun feel angry. You must know that in his eyes, Dijiang Ancestral Witch is just an ant that has no place on the stage, but now this ant dares to threaten him. This is really abominable.  Yes, it is completely provoking my own dignity.

    Although dignity is good, safety is more important to Daozu Hongjun, and information is more important. Although the ancestral wizard Di Jiang has the 'God-killing Spear', an innate spiritual treasure in his hand, as long as he is a little more careful, with Di Jiang  It is difficult for Zu Wu to hurt himself with his little strength. For the ant Emperor Jiang Zu Wu, Hongjun Taozu had countless ways to kill him, but in the end Taozu Hongjun gave up such an idea.

    First, Taoist Hongjun doesn¡¯t want to take risks. A Dijiang ancestral witch is nothing, but there is Zhu Jiuyin here, and there are other ancestral witches. Hongjun Taozu needs to be prepared for Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s sneak attack. After all, Di Jun¡¯s  Their ability is really not up to the mark, and they cannot block Zhu Jiuyin's attack. As for the other members of the Monster Clan, in the eyes of Daozu Hongjun, they are even more unworthy. No matter how many people there are in front of absolute power, they are useless.  useless.

    Secondly, Daozu Hongjun hoped that Di Jun could gain some energy and force Zhu Jiuyin to reveal his true abilities, so that he could know more about Zhu Jiuyin's strength.

    At this time, Taoist Hongjun felt a little regretful. Why didn't he preach to Sanqing, Dijun, and Taiyi more so that their cultivation would be greatly improved? In this way, things would not be as troublesome as they are now.  Of course, Daozu Hongjun was also cursing Emperor Donghua in his heart. If Emperor Donghua hadn't been so stupid that he fell to the "God-killing Spear" of Emperor Jiang's ancestral wizard at the first meeting, what would he have done?  It would be such an embarrassing situation.

    "It's a pity that things have already happened. No matter how many complaints Daozu Hongjun has in his heart, it will not help. He can only watch as things escape his control step by step.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 84 Violence

    Chapter 84 Violence

    Dijiang Ancestral Witch locked his eyes on Daozu Hongjun, his whole body was tense, and he was on the verge of breaking out at any time. As long as Daozu Hongjun made a move, he would definitely stop him, not only Dijiang Ancestral Witch, but also  After that, Tuzu Wu also set his sights on Daozu Hongjun.

    Although the two great ancestral witches cannot be compared with Taoist Hongjun, they are capable of buying enough time for Zhu Jiuyin. The time between masters is the most important.

    Di Jun was hit by Zhu Jiuyin's punch and suffered considerable injuries. Fortunately, Di Jun had long known that he was no match for Zhu Jiuyin's yin and yang, so most of his strength was used in defense. Zhu Jiuyin  This punch did not kill him and allowed him to escape.

    Originally, Di Jun was counting on Daozu Hongjun, but when he saw that Daozu Hongjun still had no intention of taking action at this point, Di Jun had no choice but to fight, otherwise he would end up like Emperor Donghua.

    Speaking of Emperor Donghua, Di Jun couldn't help but cursed Emperor Donghua for being a fool. He was actually killed by a one-shot attack from Di Jiang's ancestral witch. If he hadn't been so useless, then he wouldn't have done this now.  The most important thing is the death of Emperor Donghua. The people on Penglai Immortal Island have lost their backbone. None of them can have any fighting spirit anymore. They all let Zhu Jiuyin sweep through thousands of armies.  It's like being a turtle with its head down.

    Zhu Jiuyin is very unreasonable and will never compromise. Even if Taoist Hongjun is around, he still does not waver in his original intention.

    "Go to hell!" Zhu Jiuyin shouted loudly, and his feet rushed towards Di Jun as fast as a meteor. In his hands, boundless fist intention had been condensed. The powerful fist force was controlled by Zhu Jiuyin.  Below, the same lightning quickly swung out again, killing with a bang.

    When he saw Zhu Jiuyin's punch, Di Jun was immediately shocked. He had just received Zhu Jiuyin's punch. He knew how powerful Zhu Jiuyin's punch was. If he was bombarded by Zhu Jiuyin again, he would be in trouble.  Either death or serious injury.

    Under the threat of death, Di Junke unleashed all the potential in his body. In an instant, all the power in his body exploded. The thirty-six clones recovered in an instant, and his true self was hidden in the clones again as fast as lightning.  Among them, thirty-six clones appeared again, confusing Zhu Jiuyin's sight again, giving himself a chance to escape when the time limit came.

    When he saw Di Jun's outburst again, Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but sigh secretly in his heart. To be honest, he was also very surprised at this time. This bastard Di Jun was much more difficult to deal with than he was two hundred years ago, at least in his heart.  God Junke has made great progress in saving lives. This clone is really a unique skill in saving lives.

    Regarding Zhu Jiuyin, Di Jun was also shocked. To be honest, he was very confident in his life-saving skills and thought that there would be no problem. However, when facing Zhu Jiuyin, he failed, and he still failed.  In such a short period of time, Zhu Jiuyin found a way to crack it.

    Of course, Di Jun also understood that this was the reason why he had not mastered his cultivation. If he could combine his body with the formation, the clone he would display would be completely different. It would be a clone with all his power, which would be even more difficult for people to understand.  Distinguish, but unfortunately it is very difficult to do this, and it is not something Di Jun can do.

    What frightened Di Jun the most was Zhu Jiuyin's punch. Although Zhu Jiuyin was just a simple punch from beginning to end, such a punch exerted the power of his whole body and was integrated into the law.  It can be said that Zhu Jiuyin's punch has reached a state of perfection. It is far more fierce and direct than it was two hundred years ago, making people feel unstoppable.

    As the powerful Emperor Jun of the demon race, his physical body is also very powerful, but he cannot achieve such an outburst as Zhu Jiuyin. In front of Zhu Jiuyin, he seems to have a feeling of collapse, because Zhu Jiuyin  Yin has a really good grasp of his own power, and he can exert the most powerful power with every move he makes.

    Di Jun once again split into thirty-six clones, but Zhu Jiuyin shouted: "It's a small trick!"

    As he spoke, Zhu Jiuyin swung his body like lightning and quickly threw thirty-seven punches. Each punch was aimed at one person, breaking Di Jun's life-saving stunt and letting Di Jun know that he was absolutely  Such avatar's little skills are completely vulnerable to his own strength. No matter how good the avatar is, it is just useless in front of a truly strong person.

    Facing Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s powerful punch, Di Jun could only swing the Star Sword in his hand again. The innate spiritual treasure-level sword in his hand burst out with supreme sword light to meet Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s punch.

    Although he knew that this would expose himself, Di Jun had no choice, because he knew how powerful Zhu Jiuyin's sudden outburst was. Instead of hiding any longer, it would be better to resist with all his strength. That way, he would have a greater chance of survival, even if he couldn't stop it.  The evil that lives in the nine yins of the candle?, and can also buy time for yourself.

    After a loud bang, Zhu Jiuyin's fist and Di Jun's sword light met in the sky, and a huge shock wave spread out in all directions like a giant wave, shaking Penglai Immortal Island.  .

    A crisp sound came out, and Di Jun screamed, and then fell to his knees on the ground. His body could not bear the huge and weak power of Zhu Jiuyin's fist, and he was hardened under the strong force.  The earthquake broke the bones, showing how powerful Zhu Jiuyin's punch was.

    If Zhu Jiuyin's previous punch was powerful, Zhu Jiuyin's punch was even more ferocious. What Zhu Jiuyin unleashed with this punch was no longer Ming Jin, but Dark Jin that was integrated into the power of the law.  An Jin, the power passed directly into Di Jun's body through the sword in Di Jun's hand, and violently beat Di Jun's bones with one punch.

    Over the past two hundred years, Zhu Jiuyin has not only integrated Pangu's inheritance, but also combined his own advantages. This punch shows the success of his boxing skills.

    At this time, Taoist Hongjun's face suddenly changed wildly. He finally understood that he had underestimated Zhu Jiuyin again. Zhu Jiuyin's Shinto cultivation was very powerful, but his Yu Pangu's way was not weaker than his Shinto cultivation.  With one punch, he saw the shadow of the Great God Pangu. For people like Zhu Jiuyin, all Taoism and formations are empty. They will be crushed and shattered in the face of absolute power. This is the physical body.  The force unleashed by Dacheng was reduced to ten levels.

    In terms of cultivation, Di Jun is not much weaker than Zhu Jiuyin. Both sides are in the realm of Daluo Jinxian, but once they fight, the gap between the two sides is clearly revealed.

    Di Jun was really in trouble at the hands of Zhu Jiuyin. Zhu Jiuyin beat him to a disability as soon as he broke out. The reason was that Di Jun's physical body was far inferior to Zhu Jiuyin's, and he also had control over his own body.  It's not as good as Zhu Jiuyin, so Zhu Jiuyin knows what it means to crush, what it means to defeat ten groups with one force.

    For the physically powerful Zhu Jiuyin, the 'Little Zhoutian Star Formation' that Di Jun had previously displayed and the clones created by the power of the stars were vulnerable to a single blow.

    After punching Di Jun into a cripple, Zhu Jiuyin raised his hand and punched again without any hesitation, and struck towards Di Jun again.

    His punch inherited the momentum of the previous punch, and the power of the Law of Destruction was completely unleashed with one punch, directly affecting the world and destroying the world. The entire Penglai Immortal Island trembled, and countless vegetation was destroyed by this punch.  , it¡¯s like the end of the world on this Penglai Island.

    With one punch, everyone felt Zhu Jiuyin's understanding of the law of destruction. With that unparalleled punch, everyone felt as if the entire prehistoric world was about to be destroyed.

    This is Zhu Jiuyin's power, and it is also his Tao. It is the display of his cultivation over the past two hundred years. Although Zhu Jiuyin's physical body has not recovered in the past two hundred years, he has integrated his own law of destruction into his fist power.  Among them, he completely understood the way to defeat all laws with one force.

    "With one punch, the world and the earth will collapse. It is no longer an empty talk, at least in Zhu Jiuyin's hands. When his punch reaches its extreme, it can really shatter the void."

    The Tao of Great God Pangu is indeed very powerful, with the power of twelve laws, but when it comes to destruction, the Tao of Pangu is not as cruel as Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s Tao, because Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s Tao is the real destruction.  manifestation of the law.

    The Law of Destruction exists for the purpose of destruction. In the face of the Law of Destruction, the world will tremble.

    At this moment, Daozu Hongjun no longer had the original confidence, because Zhu Jiuyin brought too many surprises to him, which was difficult for him to accept.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 85 Death of Emperor Jun

    Chapter 85: Death of Emperor Jun

    How could it be like this?  Daozu Hongjun roared in his heart. He did not believe that Zhu Jiuyin could be so powerful. He could not accept that Zhu Jiuyin had made such progress just after two hundred years.

    kill!  No matter what, Zhu Jiuyin cannot continue to develop like this. This scourge must be killed, but this idea is just a thought, because Zhu Jiuyin is not that easy to deal with. This madman has the strength to drag himself to death.  , so this thought just passed by for a moment.

    For Taoist Hongjun, it is simply impossible for him to fight Zhu Jiuyin to the death, because he cannot sacrifice himself for others. He is not so selfless. After all, he also has selfish motives.

    How to get rid of Zhu Jiuyin's biggest supporter, Daozu Hongjun was thinking in his mind, but after many calculations, there was only one result, which was to destroy Pangu's will in the prehistoric world.

    If you want to destroy Pangu's will, you have to severely damage the prehistoric world. Such a result makes Daozu Hongjun hesitate and dare not act rashly. After all, the consequences of doing so are too serious. At least Daozu Hongjun himself does not dare to take action, because  He couldn't stand the backlash of Pangu's will.

    "Killing someone with a borrowed knife is the only option for Daozu Hongjun."

    If he wants to kill someone with a borrowed knife, then Di Jun must not die, and the demon clan must get strong support, otherwise all his plans will fail.

    While Daozu Hongjun was thinking about countermeasures, Di Jun gritted his teeth, endured Zhu Jiuyin's boundless power, and swung out a sword. For Di Jun, he couldn't establish the demon clan with just one mouth.  Being able to succeed, the Demon Clan is what it is today because of his strength.

    He has paid a high price among the unified demon clan, and he has done a lot of killing.  Di Jun's sword intent was not ordinary, and there was endless killing in his killing intent. When he swung his sword with that sword intent full of killing intent, he met Zhu Jiuyin's boundless and domineering punch.

    For Di Jun, this time was related to his life safety, and he had to fight with all his strength. This sword of his showed his absolute potential, and the murderous aura overflowed with each sword, like a country of killing.  After arriving, the place where he and Zhu Jiuyin were turned into a killing place, with endless murderous intent everywhere.

    Di Jun's sword power is very good. If other ancestral witches may not be able to take this sword, but he is facing no one else but Zhu Jiuyin. No matter how strong his sword power is, he will not be able to handle it against Zhu Jiuyin.  It's a little bit worse.

    I saw that the power of Zhu Jiuyin's fist rushed into the world evolved by Emperor Jun's intention like a broken bamboo. He showed the law of destruction vividly. The world where the punch passed was destroyed. This was the destruction of the world.  Everything collapsed bit by bit under Zhu Jiuyin's fist.

    "This is impossible, I don't believe it, how could this bastard Zhu Jiuyin be so powerful!" Di Jun finally couldn't help but yelled out under the pressure in his heart.

    It's a pity that no matter how unwilling Di Jun is, his sword intention is indeed vulnerable to Zhu Jiuyin, because Zhu Jiuyin can fully display his ability to defeat all kinds of magic with one force. Under Zhu Jiuyin's fist power  His little sword intent in front of him was really vulnerable.

    When Di Jun's sword intent was completely destroyed by Zhu Jiuyin's destructive fist, a powerful backlash shook Di Jun backwards in an instant. He opened his mouth and spit out a blood arrow.  Zhu Jiuyin's destructive fist shocked his internal organs and damaged his origin.

    The power of destruction is a terrifying existence. When the breath of destruction invaded Di Jun's body, he felt that his own strength was weakening, his body was constantly weakening, and a powerful force was constantly destroying his body.  His body, all these made him feel the power of Zhu Jiuyin's fists firsthand.

    Zhu Jiuyin had gone through several battles, and his vision was so sophisticated. He reacted immediately when he saw Di Jun's reaction. Naturally, he would not let go of such a great opportunity. Zhu Jiuyin saw that  He took one step forward, directly across the space, and arrived in front of Di Jun.

    Zhu Jiuyin didn't give Di Jun time to react, and punched out with a powerful punch, hitting Di Jun's body directly, and the huge power of the punch shook the entire space.

    Just when Zhu Jiuyin punched out, Taoist Hongjun could no longer bear it and shouted loudly: "Zhu Jiuyin, stop it!"

    Not only was Taoist Hongjun shocked at this moment, but Taiyi was also stunned by Zhu Jiuyin's punch, and shouted loudly: "Zhu Jiuyin, you bastard, please take all the trouble!"

    I have to say that the brotherly love between Taiyi and Di Jun is really touching. At this moment, Taiyi did not care about his own safety. The innate treasure "Chaos Clock" in his hand turned into a meteor and directly broke through the obstacles of many ancestral wizards and rushed towards Zhujiu.  Yin, I want to force Zhu Jiuyin to stop.

    CanUnfortunately, although Taiyi thought well, his speed was not as fast as Zhu Jiuyin. Facing Taiyi's attack, Zhu Jiuyin did not hesitate at all. His fists remained unchanged and he continued to attack Dijun without any pause.  Di Jun's body was instantly killed by Zhu Jiuyin's punch, and his body collapsed.

    The moment Zhu Jiuyin killed Di Jun, the innate treasure ¡®Chaos Bell¡¯ sacrificed by Taiyi also hit Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s back.

    At this extremely critical moment, Zhu Jiuyin calmly shouted loudly: "Time stops!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin shouted, the innate spiritual treasure 'Chaos Bell' was frozen as soon as it came into contact with Zhu Jiuyin's body, and did not exert its full strength at all.

    At this moment, Zhu Jiuyin's figure flashed and he instantly avoided the attack of the 'Chaos Bell'. Without waving his hand, he firmly grasped the 'Chaos Bell', an innate treasure.

    Although Taiyi concentrated all his power in this attack, after being immobilized by Zhu Jiuyin's magical power, all his power was in vain. Zhu Jiuyin easily grabbed the 'Chaos Clock'  This innate treasure.

    While his big hands tightly grasped the innate spiritual treasure "Chaos Bell", Zhu Jiuyin still did not forget the existence of Di Jun. Even though he killed Di Jun's body with one blow, Zhu Jiuyin could feel the presence of Di Jun.  The moment he blasted the opponent's body, Di Jun's soul hid in the two innate spiritual treasures, 'Hetu' and 'Luoshu', and escaped Zhu Jiuyin's powerful blast.

    At this point, Dijun Jun really has a decisive heart, and he is decisive enough in doing things. When he was injured by Zhu Jiuyin's law of destruction with a previous punch, Di Jun knew that he alone could not defeat Zhu Jiuyin, so  When Zhu Jiuyin's second punch came out, Di Jun decisively gave up his physical body and hid his soul in the two innate treasures, 'Hetu' and 'Luoshu', and escaped.  Zhu Jiuyin's fatal blow.

    For the Wu Clan, if the body is destroyed, it means death. However, for the demon clan like Di Jun, the destruction of the body does not mean their own destruction. As long as the soul is not destroyed, they still have a chance to recover. The soul is the only one.  Their foundation, precisely because of this, Di Jun was able to decisively give up his physical body.

    Of course, Di Jun was able to be so decisive because of the power of Hongjun Daocu. If Taoist Hongjun hadn't been right in front of him, Di Jun probably wouldn't have been so decisive. After all, Taoist Hongjun had restored Fuxi's body.  , based on the relationship between Zhu Jiuyin and Hongjun Daozu, he did not believe that Hongjun Daozu would not save him even if he died.

    As long as he exists, he will contain a large part of the energy of the Wu clan. This is a good thing for Daozu Hongjun and is the greatest support.

    Emperor Jun thought very well, and Taoist Hongjun was indeed what he thought. It was impossible for Emperor Jun to be destroyed by Zhu Jiuyin like this. An Emperor of Donghua was killed by the witch of Emperor Jiang, and Hongjun had already been damaged.  If Emperor Jun is killed by Zhu Jiuyin again for Dao Ancestor's important event, then Hongjun Dao Ancestor's prestige will plummet. I'm afraid no one will recognize his existence or listen to him in the great wilderness.  According to the order, such a result is not what Taoist Hongjun wants to see, so it is impossible for Taozu Hongjun to just sit idly by and ignore the matter of Emperor Jun.

    Zhu Jiuyin grabbed the innate spiritual treasure 'Chaos Bell' with one hand, and quickly grabbed the two innate spiritual treasures 'Hetu' and 'Luoshu' left by Di Jun in the sky with the other hand.  Treasure, I want to intercept these two innate spiritual treasures that are about to fly away, and completely kill the great enemy Di Jun!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 86 The trump card

    Chapter 86 The trump card

    "Let go!"

    Hongjun Daozu roared, and the innate treasure "Tai Chi Diagram" turned into a golden bridge and fell at his feet, and the "Pangu Flag" also struck Zhu Jiuyin as fast as lightning.

    Zhu Jiuyin was able to immobilize the 'Chaos Bell', an innate treasure, with his magical power, but he could not immobilize the 'Pangu Banner'. Although they were both innate treasures, the power they exerted in the hands of different people was also great.  It's different. When the 'Chaos Bell' falls into Taiyi's hands, it's really just a treasure covered in dust. It's good to be able to exert one-tenth of its power, but when the 'Pangu Banner' falls into the hands of Hongjun Daozu, it's completely different.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin is crazy, he is not crazy enough to think that he can block the attack of the ¡®Pangu Banner¡¯ in Daozu Hongjun¡¯s hand. After all, his physical body is not that strong yet!

    As soon as Daozu Hongjun made a move, Zuwu Dijiang and Zutu Houtu moved and rushed towards Daozu Hongjun with a roar. Especially when the space law of Zuwu Dijiang was born, he came to Daozu Hongjun like lightning.  He waved his hand forward and thrust out a spear. As soon as the 'God-killing Spear' was released, a strong murderous aura rushed towards Daozu Hongjun.

    If Dijiang Ancestral Witch had not revealed that he had the 'God-killing Spear', an innate spiritual treasure in his hand at the beginning, then he might have injured Daozu Hongjun. However, after Daozu Hongjun was prepared, his move  The attack is completely useless, and it can't do anything to Taozu Hongjun.

    I saw a golden light flashing across the golden bridge under Daozu Hongjun's feet, and the blow of Emperor Jiangzu Wu was blocked. If Zhu Jiuyin had replaced this shot, Daozu Hongjun would have really spent a lot of time.  He used his mind to resist, but it was completely different in the hands of Emperor Jiang Zuwu, because his cultivation and realm were too far away from Hongjun Daozu. How could he succeed in this situation?  Blocking Daozu Hongjun bought Zhu Jiuyin a little time.

    Unfortunately, the time Di Jiang Ancestral Witch and Hou Tu Ancestral Witch fought for Zhu Jiuyin was too short, and it was not enough for Zhu Jiuyin to kill Di Jun, his close enemy.

    Although Daozu Hongjun had a lot of concerns about Zhu Jiuyin, he still took action with all his strength at this time because he could not see Zhu Jiuyin continue to be so crazy. Daozu Hongjun took action not only with the 'Tai Chi Diagram' and 'Pangu'  Banner's two innate treasures, and the same 'Four Swords of Zhuxian' were hidden in the dark and flew out in an instant, surrounding the Emperor Jiang Ancestral Witch, Hou Tu Ancestral Witch and other Ancestral Witches.

    Of course, Daozu Hongjun didn't do this to directly kill these ancestral witches. He didn't have the courage yet. After all, it was impossible for Daozu Hongjun to risk his own enlightenment. The battle two hundred years ago had already happened.  It made him care a lot about the Witch Clan, so he would not do this.

    Hongjun Daozu sacrificed the Immortal Killing Sword Formation just to make Zhu Jiuyin take care of him and not dare to be cruel to Di Jun, giving him a chance to change the current situation.

    I have to say that Hongjun Daozu did this very successfully. Zhu Jiuyin had suffered from the Zhuxian Sword before. When Hongjun Daozu sacrificed the Zhuxian Sword Formation, Zhu Jiuyin felt something in his heart and couldn't help but feel it in his hand.  It was a meal, but this meal gave Di Jun another chance to escape.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin was ruthless enough, he could not be so ruthless as to ignore the life and death of Di Jiang and other ancestral witches. Zhu Jiuyin was not so arrogant as to think that he alone could turn things around. He deeply understood that without Emperor  Even with the help of Jiang and other ancestral witches, he would not end well.

    It was not that Zhu Jiuyin didn't understand Taoist Hongjun's concern, but he didn't dare to gamble with the lives of Di Jiang and others because he couldn't afford it. He was not Taoist Hongjun, and he didn't know what Taoist Hongjun was thinking.  , he himself can risk his life in a fight, but how could Daozu Hongjun not risk his life in a fight? What's more, with Daozu Hongjun's cultivation level, there is no need to risk his life to fight with him. After all, Daozu Hongjun has something he cannot do.  Then Taoist Hongjun has the support of Heaven behind him.

    The two brothers, Di Jun and Taiyi, had already thought about various situations before coming to Penglai Island. They had also prepared various means of escape and brought all their family assets with them just in case.  .

    It was precisely because of Di Jun's thoughts that he had the chance to escape this time. Just when Zhu Jiuyin paused, Di Jun also became furious. With a thought in his mind, he saw the 'Hetu' and 'Luoshu'  Two rays of light, one gold and one silver, burst out from it. As soon as the two rays of light came out, they pierced Zhu Jiuyin's heart and head, aiming for the killing blow.

    An ordinary attack would not scare Zhu Jiuyin, but Di Jun's attack was not an ordinary attack. He had spent a lot of money this time. The two rays of gold and silver were the innate spiritual treasures.  Light, and it is not an ordinary innate spiritual treasure, but a top-quality innate spiritual treasure.

    The two rays of light, one gold and one silver, are inspired by the supreme innate spiritual treasure, the ¡®Sun and Moon Jinglun¡¯. There is a powerful force in the golden light.With the power of true Yang fire, the flame wants to burn everything, but within the silver light is the powerful cold energy of Taiyin, whose temperature can freeze everything.

    Zhu Jiuyin did not expect that Di Jun actually had such a back-up plan, but he did not show it at all in the previous attacks. He only took action when he was at the end of his rope.

    Di Jun's blow caught Zhu Jiuyin off guard. Originally, he didn't want to use his divine cultivation, but now he had to use it, because Zhu Jiuyin knew very well that if he didn't use it, he would be killed by this.  The power of the 'Sun and Moon Essence Wheel' was severely damaged.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin's physical body is powerful, he is not arrogant enough to think that he can withstand the blow of this top-notch innate spiritual treasure with his physical body. Even in his heyday, Zhu Jiuyin was not capable of using his physical body alone.  Being strong can block the attacks of the best innate spiritual treasures like the 'Sun and Moon Jinglun'.

    When Zhu Jiuyin faced this blow, he had a thought in his mind. The Shinto Dharma Appeared in front of him. The Shinto Dharma Appeared in front of him. The powerful Shinto power activated the 'Wheel of Time', an innate spiritual treasure, and turned it into the river of time.  Yue Jinglun' was blocked, and as time went by, Di Jun's attack was broken.

    Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but cursed in his heart: "Di Jun, you bastard is so insidious. You can endure it until now before launching this fatal blow. If I hadn't had a back-up plan, I would have been killed by you bastard."  It¡¯s been calculated!¡±

    Speaking of Zhu Jiuyin, Di Jun was a bit wronged. It was not that Di Jun deliberately plotted against Zhu Jiuyin, so he hid the innate spiritual treasure "Sun and Moon Jinglun" in the previous battle, but that he had previously  There was no chance to use it because he believed too much in the power of the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation'. After the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' was broken, Zhu Jiuyin did not give him the chance to use the 'Sun and Moon Jinglun'.  Physical body collapses.

    When the river of time appeared, the 'Sun and Moon Essence Wheel' was fixed, and the 'Wheel of Time', an innate spiritual treasure, had a slight movement. Unfortunately, Zhu Jiuyin's current situation was not very good, and he did not notice it at all.  The changes in the 'Wheel of Time', after all, he now not only has to face the fatal blow from Emperor Jun, but also has to guard against the attack of Daozu Hongjun.

    Even though Zhu Jiuyin blocked Di Jun's fatal blow, the 'Pangu Banner' in Daozu Hongjun's hand flew in front of him, just as Zhu Jiuyin was about to seize the 'Chaos Bell'  When Xiantian Lingbao came to resist the attack of 'Pangu Banner', suddenly the 'Pangu Banner' changed. In an instant, two chaotic sword energies shot out and attacked Zhu Jiuyin's head and heart respectively. This blow  It was the same as Di Jun's fatal blow, both of which were intended to kill Zhu Jiuyin.

    Hongjun Taozu's sudden change of attack made Zhu Jiuyin extremely hateful. He couldn't help but cursed again: "Hongjun, you are a villain who only takes advantage of others' danger. You are so shameless. Do you think that just by doing this?"  Can you kill me, Zhu Jiuyin, with just a few tricks? Just dream!"

    Not only Zhu Jiuyin thought that Daozu Hongjun was going to kill him, but everyone in the prehistoric era who had been watching this battle also thought so.

    When he saw that Taoist Hongjun had such methods, Fuxi laughed loudly and said: "Zhu Jiuyin, you bastard is finally finished. Let's see what you can do to resist Taozu Hongjun's anger this time!"

    Empress Nuwa also laughed happily and said: "Brother is right, this time Zhu Jiuyin is really asking for his own death. Isn't he very arrogant? Facing the double defeat of Emperor Jun and Daozu Hongjun, even if he has  He will die even if he has three heads and six arms, no one can save him!"

    Fuxi nodded and said: "As long as Zhu Jiuyin, that bastard, dies, we will no longer have to worry about his revenge!"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 87 All trump cards revealed

    Chapter 87 All trump cards revealed

    Kunpeng, a birdman, is also very happy. Although Zhu Jiuyin has never caused trouble to him, for him, as long as Zhu Jiuyin lives for one day, it is a threat to him, so Zhu Jiuyin  It would be best for him if Jiuyin died.

    Zhu Jiu has been miserable enough in the Yin and Yang world. It is normal for his enemies to want to see him killed, but there are still some neutral people who want him to die quickly. Among them, Hongyun and  Zhen Yuanzi is one of them. For them, it is precisely because of Zhu Jiuyin's tyranny that caused the great chaos. In their hearts, they all believe that Zhu Jiuyin is the source of the great chaos. If there is no him in the great wilderness,  Then everything becomes different.

    Of course, some people hate Zhu Jiuyin, and some are happy. Styx, who has always been in the sea of ??blood, is very happy with the existence of Zhu Jiuyin. It is precisely because of the existence of Zhu Jiuyin that killings continue to come to him in the prehistoric era.  The sea of ????blood has benefited greatly.

    To say that the one who can calm down is Sanqing, don't look at Yuanshi Tianzun and laughed: "Brother, Zhu Jiuyin is finally dead this time. Once he dies, the luck of the witch clan will be greatly reduced. At that time, what was left by the great god Pangu  All luck will be ours!"

    Hearing what Yuanshi Tianzun said, Taishang Laojun was not as optimistic as Yuanshi Tianzun, and said calmly: "Second brother, you are happy too early, this matter is not over yet, Zhu Jiuyin is not so easy to be killed!  "

    Taishang Laojun still knows Zhu Jiuyin better, but unfortunately his views are not recognized. The Tongtian leader said disapprovingly: "Brother, under this situation, I don't think Zhu Jiuyin has the possibility of a comeback.  !¡±].

    Taishang Laojun shook his head and said: "It's useless to talk more, we will know the result after watching it!"

    Doesn¡¯t Taishang Laojun not want Zhu Jiuyin to die? No, he wants to die too, but he knows how strong Zhu Jiuyin is, so he doesn¡¯t think Zhu Jiuyin will really fall. He knows better that Zhu Jiuyin is  How strong the luck in Yin's body is, and he understands the concerns of Taoist Hongjun, so he doesn't think that Taoist Hongjun really dares to form a boundless cause and effect with the Wu clan.

    Leader Tongtian does not think that Zhu Jiuyin can make a comeback, but that is not necessarily the case. It can only be said that Leader Tongtian and others are happy too early. If Zhu Jiuyin is really so easy to kill, then Taoist Hongjun will not  I will no longer have such a headache, and I will not be troubled by Zhu Jiuyin.

    In fact, Daozu Hongjun never thought that he could use these two chaotic sword energies to kill Zhu Jiuyin. He was just following the strategy of encircling Wei and saving Zhao. Of course, if Zhu Jiuyin refused to retreat, he would only be able to defeat Zhu Jiuyin.  It would seriously injure Zhu Jiuyin, but it would not kill Zhu Jiuyin. After all, Taoist Hongjun knew that Zhu Jiuyin still had divine cultivation, so he did not have to worry at all that Zhu Jiuyin would be so useless that he would kill him with one blow.

    Daozu Hongjun was so good at this move. Everyone thought he was going to use the innate treasure of 'Pangu Banner' to kill Zhu Jiuyin, but the result was completely different, and two paths were finally differentiated.  Chaos sword energy.

    Of course, in the eyes of others, they still think that Taoist Hongjun is going to kill Zhu Jiuyin. After all, they all think that the change of 'Pangu Banner' was planned by Taozu Hongjun a long time ago, just to be able to kill Zhu Jiuyin.  Jiuyin was caught off guard and completed the decisive blow against Zhu Jiuyin.

    "It's a pity that everyone is wrong. Hongjun Daozu's purpose is very simple, that is, he wants to help Dijun and free him from Zhu Jiuyin's clutches.

    Of course, Daozu Hongjun also hopes to be able to force out all Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s trump cards, know himself and his enemy, and prepare for future calculations, but this is only a side effect.

    Regarding Hongjun Daozu's surprise attack, Zhu Jiuyin was also ruthless and did not dare to hide anything anymore. After all, he had already felt the threat of death. An ant could not survive, let alone a strong man like Zhu Jiuyin. Even if it was  Even if there is a slight chance, he will not sit back and wait, and he still has some methods that he has not yet used.

    Zhu Jiuyin shouted loudly: "The supreme treasure of the divine way is revealed, the divine power descends, and the heaven and earth are opened!"

    Although it is said that Zhu Jiuyin has already used the 'Twelve Capitals God's Evil Banner', Zhu Jiuyin's several summons of Pangu's true body have given Zhu Jiuyin a full understanding of Pangu's true body. Even though he has not activated the 'Twelve Capitals'  The Great Array of Gods and Gods', but he used his own will and Shinto law to create his own avenue.

    As Zhu Jiuyin shouted, his main body of the Shinto treasure finally appeared in front of everyone. As soon as this treasure was revealed, Taoist Hongjun's face couldn't help but change color. Even though Zhu Jiuyin's Shinto treasure was still far away from Dacheng.  It is far away, but Taoist Hongjun can feel the great truth contained in this sacred treasure.

    This is a kind of avenue that has never appeared before. The avenue contains the power of time, space, and destruction. This shows that Zhu Jiuyin has found his own way.

    not yetWhen Taoist Hongjun reacted, Zhu Jiuyin's Shinto Dharma was standing on top of the Shinto treasure. Endless divine power soared into the sky, and that powerful divine power revealed an unprecedented fighting spirit.

    As soon as the fighting intention came out, Hongjun Daozu's two chaotic sword energy was dissolved by the precious light of the Shinto treasure. To be precise, it was swallowed up. The Shinto method matches the entire Shinto treasure, and it has the ability to devour all things, because he  Behind it is the support of the Kingdom of God. Although the Chaos Sword is strong, it can be devoured after being weakened by the power of Shinto.

    What?  After seeing Hongjun Daozu's trump card so easily cracked by Zhu Jiuyin, everyone watching the battle was shocked. They really didn't expect Zhu Jiuyin to be so powerful, so powerful that it exceeded  Their imagination made them feel the threat of death even more.

    It seemed that Zhu Jiuyin was playing the game very easily, but in fact, Zhu Jiuyin was not as easy as they saw. Zhu Jiuyin withstood the blow from Daozu Hongjun, which was a big blow to him.  After all, his divine way is not complete, and the blow to swallow Hongjun Daozu will also cause certain damage to the kingdom of God.

    Zhu Jiuyin was also a little heartbroken about the damage to the Kingdom of God, but in this situation, he had no choice. He could only grit his teeth and persist, and continue to fight Daozu Hongjun, because this was not only related to his own life.  Safety is also related to the fate of the Wu clan. None of this allows him to retreat.

    There are advantages and disadvantages. Although Zhu Jiuyin's divine kingdom was damaged in this blow, Zhu Jiuyin's divine treasure greatly benefited after swallowing these two chaotic sword energies.

    Everyone's eyes were shocked when Zhu Jiuyin blocked Daozu Hongjun's fatal blow. No one noticed that the entire Penglai Immortal Island trembled the moment Zhu Jiuyin's divine treasure appeared.  .

    Perhaps everyone thinks that it is because Zhu Jiuyin's method is too powerful. In fact, this is not the case. The root of Zhu Jiuyin's divine treasure is one of the three islands. When it encounters the Penglai Immortal Island, it will naturally react.  .

    Although Penglai Immortal Island is just an island without intelligence, its instinct makes it feel close. After all, they have the same origin.

    Zhu Jiuyin didn¡¯t feel the changes in his divine treasure because he didn¡¯t have time to feel it all. He had to face pressure from three parties at the same time.

    The first is the 'Chaos Clock', an innate treasure in his own hand. It is not easy to suppress this treasure. That is to say, he has inherited Pangu's bloodline and can temporarily suppress this innate treasure with the power of his bloodline.  , it would be difficult for others to do this.

    The second one is Di Jun. Although Di Jun's body has been beaten to pieces, after the incident just now, Zhu Jiuyin does not dare to despise Di Jun's existence. As long as Di Jun's soul is still there, then he has to  Deal with it carefully, after all, the blow that Di Jun just struck was really powerful.

    Finally, there is the pressure brought by Taoist Hongjun. Zhu Jiuyin will have to devote 90% of his energy to face it just as Taozu Hongjun. After all, Taoist Hongjun was once a saint. No matter how arrogant Zhu Jiuyin is,  He didn't dare to gamble with his own life, at least he didn't want to die yet.

    Speaking of Taiyi, Zhu Jiuyin has another concern, and that is the safety of Di Jiang and others. Others don¡¯t know the power of the ¡®Zhuxian Sword Formation¡¯, but Zhu Jiuyin understands.

    It's not like Zhu Jiuyin has never thought about using the power of his bloodline to activate the 'Twelve Capital Gods' Evil Formation' again to summon Pangu's true body to defend against the enemy.  It's a big price to pay for a group of ancestral witches, but for the sake of your own life, no matter how high the price is, it's nothing.

    Unfortunately, Zhu Jiuyin was helpless at this time, because Taoist Hongjun had long been prepared for Zhu Jiuyin, Di Jiang and others to launch the 'Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods Formation', so he was trapped with the 'Xianxian Sword Formation' in advance.  Di Jiang and the others made Zhu Jiuyin unable to collude with them!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 88 A free blow

    Chapter 88: One strike

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s heart was filled with panic about Hong Daozu¡¯s move, but he had no choice but to make Hongjun Daozu¡¯s plan so powerful that Zhu Jiuyin was unable to resist it.

    The "Zhuxian Sword Formation" set up by Taoist Hongjun not only trapped the ancestral witches like Dijiang, but also rescued Taiyi. Now that he has lost the innate treasure of "Chaos Bell", how can he stop the ancestral witches?  The killer of the witch also relieved the demon clan from this disaster.

    If we had followed the previous arrangements of these ancestral witches, I am afraid that most of the masters of the Monster Clan would have been killed or injured long ago. Fortunately, Daozu Hongjun's intervention allowed the Monster Clan to preserve their vitality.

    If the Monster Clan is really suppressed by the Witch Clan, then there will really be no race in the prehistoric era that can restrain the development of the Witch Clan, so it is natural for Daozu Hongjun to preserve the vitality of the Monster Clan. You must know that Hongjun Daozu  Most of the plans will be carried out by the demon clan.

    After Zhu Jiuyin succeeded in the attack, he roared, waved the innate treasure "Chaos Bell" in his hand, and hit the two innate spiritual treasures "Hetu" and "Luoshu". In doing so, he became angry.  He was ruthless and wanted to kill Di Jun completely, and to get rid of this serious trouble of his own before Daozu Hongjun could react.

    Taoist Hongjun trapped Di Jun and other ancestral witches, making it impossible for Zhu Jiuyin to use the 'Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods Formation' and summon the 'Pangu True Body', but it also blocked Taiyi's 'Chaos Formation'.  Zhong's control is a good thing for Zhu Jiuyin.

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s madness posed a greater threat to Taoist Hongjun. Zhu Jiuyin used his old capital this time. The Shinto Dharma and the Shinto treasure came out at the same time. It can be said that he used all the means at his disposal.

    Of course, when Zhu Jiuyin was about to kill Emperor Jun, he did not forget to suppress the innate spiritual treasure of the Sun and Moon Jinglun into his own divine kingdom, and relied on the boundless power of faith to suppress these two innate spiritual treasures.  .

    Zhu Jiuyin was very fast, but Di Jun was not slow either. After missing a blow, Di Jun had already controlled the two innate spiritual treasures "He Tu" and "Luo Shu" to escape.

    When Zhu Jiuyin took action, Di Jun had already escaped for some distance. Unfortunately, he underestimated Zhu Jiuyin and did not expect that Zhu Jiuyin would give up the innate treasure of the 'Chaos Clock' to kill him.

    Zhu Jiuyin knew that it would be difficult to succeed in chasing down Emperor Jun with his physical body. After all, there was Hongjun Daozu watching from the side. Although Zhu Jiuyin had always been able to defeat all methods, it did not mean anything for him.  Tricks are useless. In this situation, if Zhu Jiuyin Yang wanted to kill Di Jun, he would have to use some means.

    Just when everyone thought that Zhu Jiuyin wanted to block Emperor Jun with his body, the 'Chaos Clock' in Zhu Jiuyin's hand flew out, and the 'Chaos Clock' turned into a stream of light and rushed straight towards it.  If the two innate spiritual treasures Xiang "He Tu" and "Luo Shu" were really hit by Zhu Jiuyin's blow, then Di Jun would be in real danger, because Zhu Jiuyin was cruel this time.  When he grabbed the 'Chaos Clock', he used his own blood to temporarily sacrifice this innate treasure.

    Zhu Jiuyin's body has inherited the bloodline of the Great God Pangu. The 'Chaos Bell', an innate treasure, was derived from the 'Pangu Ax' of the Great God Pangu. With his hard work, Zhu Jiuyin can master this innate treasure in a short time.  The supreme treasure, despite Yu Taiyi's control, Zhu Jiuyin's attack made Daozu Hongjun furious.

    Zhu Jiuyin's move was completely in retaliation for his previous attack. Taoist Hongjun used the body of the innate treasure 'Pangu Banner' as a lure to lure Zhu Jiuyin into being fooled, and then differentiated his chaotic sword energy to catch Zhu Jiuyin off guard.  And now Zhu Jiuyin is learning and using it now, pretending to wield the 'Chaos Clock', an innate treasure, to fight against Emperor Jun. But just when everyone is about to take precautions, Zhu Jiuyin is using the 'Chaos Clock', an innate treasure.  The treasure flew out of his hand.

    "What is provocation? This is that Zhu Jiuyin's skill is really good. He slapped Daozu Hongjun in the face naked and took revenge on Daozu Hongjun.

    "Zhu Jiuyin, don't be so presumptuous!" Daozu Hongjun yelled.

    This move of Zhu Jiuyin really made Daozu Hongjun intolerable. Although he was sure that Zhu Jiuyin did this not only to kill Emperor Jun, but there must be some conspiracy, but Daozu Hongjun couldn't watch it.  If Di Jun really died like this, he had to stop Zhu Jiuyin.

    As soon as the shouts ended, the innate treasure "Tai Chi Diagram" turned into a golden dragon and rushed towards the "Chaos Clock". Daozu Hongjun had no other choice. He could only use the innate treasure "Tai Chi Diagram"  To withstand Zhu Jiuyin's crazy blow, to save Di Jun's life.

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s free blow was something no one expected. You must know that the ¡®Chaos Bell¡¯ is an innate treasure and a treasure that can suppress luck.

    When he saw Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s attack, Taishang Laojun let out a long sigh and said, ¡°Zhu JiuyinHe is cruel enough to make such a choice under such circumstances, even willing to give up the innate treasure of the ¡®Chaos Clock¡¯!  "

    After hearing the words of the Supreme Lord, Yuanshi Tianzun sneered and said: "Brother, what does this mean? I can only say that Zhu Jiuyin is too stupid to give up the 'Chaos Clock' he got. Isn't this stupid?  , a fool like him is really unreasonable, he is really stupid to abandon the 'Chaos Clock' for a person like Di Jun who has lost his body!"

    Tongtian Cult Master also agreed with Yuanshi Tianzun's words. Among the Three Pure Ones, only Taishang Laojun has the treasure of acquired merits and virtues, the "Heaven and Earth Xuanhuang Exquisite Pagoda", while Tongtian Cult Master and Yuanshi Tianzun are empty-handed.  , so the two of them attach great importance to innate spiritual treasures and innate treasures, especially treasures like the 'Chaos Bell' that can suppress luck, they want it even more.

    Doesn't Taishang Laojun want the 'Chaos Clock'? He wants it too, but Taishang Laojun is able to look at this matter from Zhu Jiuyin's point of view, not as an outsider looking at Zhu Jiuyin.  .  ]

    Taishang Laojun is very clear that the Wu clan is the only one in today's ancient world, especially after Emperor Jiangzu Wu killed Emperor Donghua with one blow, the luck of the Wu clan has greatly increased. Now the only one who can hold the Wu clan back is  Only the demon clan has developed, or to be precise, the two people, Di Jun and Tai Yi.

    Others can't see Di Jun's ability, but Taishang Laojun can see clearly that the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' is definitely capable of being compared with the Wu Clan's 'Twelve Heavenly Gods Formation', but that's what Di Jun got.  It's just a superficial knowledge, far less than Zhu Jiuyin's understanding of the 'Twelve Heavenly Gods Formation'. If Di Jun can understand the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' and take advantage of the geographical advantages of Heaven, then he will definitely be able to fight against the Wu Clan.  .

    It's a pity that the Supreme Lord cannot say these words to Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Leader. In the eyes of Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Leader, Zhu Jiuyin's behavior is extremely stupid, but for the Wu Clan, Zhu Jiuyin's choice is  It is the most correct. If Emperor Jun is killed by Zhu Jiuyin, then most of the fate of the demon clan will be swallowed up by Zhu Jiuyin, and the Wu clan will really have no rivals in the prehistoric era.

    Taishang Laojun shook his head and said nothing more. He did not take the words of Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Master to heart at all. Although they were eager to snatch the innate treasure of the 'Chaos Clock', the last lesson made them  Taishang Laojun had some concerns in mind. He didn't want to lose a handful of rice if he failed to seize the treasure.

    Taishang Laojun is very clear about the thoughts of Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Leader, but they just want to seize the treasure, so Taishang Laojun can only face each other in silence.

    Seeing that Taishang Laojun did not respond, Tongtian Cult Master and Yuanshi Tianzun couldn't help but secretly sighed. Without Taishang Laojun's support, they alone would not be Zhu Jiuyin's opponent at all.

    There are many people who want to seize the treasure, but not those who dare to take action. After all, Zhu Jiuyin's power is too powerful, so powerful that no one dares to take action.

    With a loud bang, the two innate treasures of 'Tai Chi Diagram' and 'Chaos Bell' collided together, and powerful shock waves spread out. Fortunately, after Zhu Jiuyin and Hongjun Taozu took action, the Penglai Immortal Island  All the creatures on the island were hiding far away, even the sea tribes around Penglai Island were hiding far away, fearing that they would be affected and lose their lives. It is for this reason that this powerful blow  The collision did not cause too many casualties, and the only unlucky one was Penglai Island.

    Under this blow, several dragon veins on Penglai Immortal Island were broken. Under this blow, the spiritual energy on Penglai Immortal Island was weakened by several levels. Such a result naturally has cause and effect. Zhu Jiu  Yin means that everything happens for a reason, but Taoist Hongjun is different. He got most of the cause and effect, which made Taoist Hongjun gnash his teeth with hatred.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 89: Cruel is just one word

    Chapter 89: Ruthless is just one word

    If Taoist Hongjun wants to prove the Tao, he must first eliminate his own cause and effect. However, ever since he confronted Zhu Jiuyin, Taoist Hongjun has been plagued by bad luck. Not only has the cause and effect not been eliminated, but it has accumulated more and more.  Needless to say, every time he faced off against Zhu Jiuyin, there would be karma, and now the karma between him and the Wu Clan was getting heavier and heavier.

    Such a huge entanglement of karma has a great impact on Daozu Hongjun. Even though Daozu Hongjun is so strong, he is very troubled in his heart. In order to limit the development and growth of the Wu Clan, he also has to find a way to end his relationship with the Wu Clan.  The cause and effect between them is settled with the innate spiritual treasure. This is something Taoist Hongjun would not choose. Not to mention that the innate treasure of the 'Qiankun Ding' was mastered by Zhu Jiuyin, let's talk about the innate spiritual treasure of the 'God-killing Spear'.  The power exerted by the treasure in the hands of Emperor Jiang's ancestral witch knew that the witch clan had found its own way to sacrifice the innate spiritual treasure.

    The Wu Clan itself already has a powerful physical body, which is better than all the races in the prehistoric times. Fortunately, they do not have a soul, which limits their development and prevents them from fully exerting their power. It is different now, the Wu Clan  Mastering the method of sacrificing and refining innate spiritual treasures was a qualitative leap for the Witch Clan.

    " Daozu Hongjun is not crazy enough to kill the witch clan. At least, Daozu Hongjun doesn't have such an idea yet. Even if he had, he would not dare to realize it.

    After Zhu Jiuyin struck a blow, he laughed loudly and said: "Hongjun, if you want to stop me, just dream, let me see how long you can last!"

    When he said this, Zhu Jiuyin's Shinto phase method sacrificed the Shinto treasure, and then slapped "Hetu" and "Luoshu" fiercely. For Zhu Jiuyin, he has now revealed all his trump cards.  Under such circumstances, he naturally no longer had to stop and wanted to kill Di Jun with all his strength.

    As for the safety of Di Jiang and others, Zhu Jiuyin is not too worried. At least from his actions just now, Zhu Jiuyin can clearly see that Daozu Hongjun still has some concerns in his heart, otherwise he would not be in charge of the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation'  Lead but not release.

    Of course, Zhu Jiuyin also had the will to fight for his life in doing this. For him, he is not willing to be threatened by others. Hongjun Daozu threatened himself with the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation', so Zhu Jiuyin would naturally fight back. Zhu Jiuyin  Yin is the one who has the most access to Pangu's will among all the ancestral witches. He can clearly feel the thoughts of Pangu's will. If Taoist Hongjun really dares to kill, it will definitely trigger a counterattack by Pangu's will, because Taozu Hongjun has the way of heaven in him.  breath.

    The divine treasure struck down with one blow, and the boundless momentum was instantly suppressed, causing Di Jun, who was hiding in the "Hetu" and "Luoshu", to face the threat of death again.

    It wasn¡¯t that Di Jun didn¡¯t want to continue escaping, but that the impact wave from the two innate treasures, the ¡®Chaos Bell¡¯ and the ¡®Tai Chi Diagram¡¯, hit him and affected him.

    By the time Di Jun came to his senses, it was already too late to escape. Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s divine treasure had already crashed down, wielding boundless divine power to kill him.

    In such a situation, Emperor Jun could only put his hope in Daozu Hongjun, hoping that Daozu Hongjun could take action to resolve this blow for him, otherwise he would really die here today.

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s plan is actually very simple. Taoist Hongjun can see the shortcomings of the Wu clan, but Zhu Jiuyin can also feel Taozu Hongjun¡¯s pain.

    Hongjun's Taoist Tao is completely different from Zhu Jiuyin's. Zhu Jiuyin takes the path of proving the Tao through strength. No matter whether it is the divine way or the physical body, he does not care about cause and effect, so he dares to kill. But Hong  Jun Daozu is different. If he wants to attain enlightenment, he first needs to resolve all causes and effects, otherwise these causes and effects will prevent him from attaining enlightenment.

    It¡¯s better now. After this battle, his karma has not been resolved, but instead he has provoked a lot of karma. How can this not make Taoist Hongjun troubled?  If it was possible to eliminate the great scourge of Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan, then Taoist Hongjun would have gritted his teeth and endured it, but it was difficult to do so.

    Regarding the cause and effect of the Wu Clan, Taoist Hongjun has not thought about resolving it, but now he is resolving more and more. As long as the Wu Clan still exists, this cause and effect must be repaid. This is something that Taozu Hongjun has taken into consideration.  , otherwise how could he care so much about Di Jun and Tai Yi.

    After Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s Shinto cultivation broke out, Taoist Hongjun gritted his teeth and sacrificed the innate treasure ¡®Pangu Banner¡¯, which again collided heavily with Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s attack.

    Although Daozu Hongjun knew that doing so would bring him a lot of trouble, he couldn't just watch Di Jun fall.

    It was not that Taoist Hongjun had not considered threatening Zhu Jiuyin with Di Jiang, the ancestral witch, but after thinking about it, he finally gave up. After all, he could not push Zhu Jiuyin into despair, as that would only make him miserable.  Things are getting even more out of control, and the result will only be further out of one's control.

    Hongjun Taoist ancestor worshiped the innate treasure "Pangu"??'He met Zhu Jiuyin's blow. This time he didn't play any tricks. After all, Zhu Jiuyin was already on guard. The most important thing was that he couldn't gamble because he couldn't afford it. He couldn't  Gambling with Zhu Jiuyin with Di Jun's life.

    Zhu Jiuyin is a madman, a madman who can do anything, a madman who thinks differently from normal people. If Zhu Jiuyin really wants to kill Di Jun regardless of himself, then he will really have a lot of fun.  , when it fails, it will steal the chicken and lose a handful of rice.

    Zhu Jiuyin is domineering and takes the path of defeating all laws with one force. He is naturally prepared for such a head-on confrontation. Although doing so will severely damage his kingdom, he wants to kill the emperor.  Jun, Zhu Jiuyin only has one way to sleep, unless he is willing to give up this idea.

    Will Zhu Jiuyin give up the idea of ??killing Di Jun?  Obviously that is impossible, because doing so will definitely give birth to inner demons in Zhu Jiuyin's heart, which will be very detrimental to his future practice.

    The power of domineering does not tolerate any compromise, and there is no such word as compromise in Zhu Jiuyin's character, especially after he has inherited Pangu's will, he will not take the initiative to compromise, which will only stop his cultivation.  In the past, it was impossible for Zhu Jiuyin to back down for the sake of his own cultivation.

    When Zhu Jiuyin saw this blow from Daozu Hongjun, he couldn't help but snorted coldly in his heart and said: "If you want to play, let's play big. I want to see who can't bear it first. At worst, the Kingdom of God will be damaged."  , I want to see how you repay the karma of my witch clan in the future, and see what you can do with it!"

    Zhu Jiuyin was so cruel that he desperately and frantically activated the ¡®Shinto Treasure¡¯ and slammed into the innate treasure ¡®Pangu Banner¡¯.

    Zhu Jiuyin's Shinto has blazed its own path, and his laws have been completely integrated into the Shinto dharma. With the help of the Shinto treasure, he can gather the power of the entire tribe. It can be said that he is not the only one fighting against Hongjun Daozu at this time.  It was a big war, but the entire tribe was fighting against Daozu Hongjun.

    No matter whether it is a victory or a defeat for Taoist Hongjun, such a battle will be more deeply entangled with the cause and effect of the Wu clan, and will be even more detrimental to Taoist Hongjun's practice.

    Of course, Zhu Jiuyin will not have it easy. If he does not want the shamans of his tribe to suffer, then he needs to bear the impact of such a collision alone. It is conceivable that Zhu Jiuyin has to bear the weight.  The pressure faced by the Kingdom of God is even more astonishing.

    After a loud noise, Zhu Jiuyin's divine treasure and the innate treasure 'Pangu Banner' of Hongjun Daozu collided together. A powerful shock wave swept across Penglai Island, causing damage to the dragon veins of Penglai Island again, and the entire island was  It was severely damaged, and all the herbs and trees were killed or injured.

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s Kingdom of God is not much better than Penglai Immortal Island. The backlash of this blow makes Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s Kingdom of God shrink. Fortunately, Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s Kingdom of God has several innate spiritual roots supporting it.  With that, the twelfth-grade Qinglian even resolved the huge backlash.

    The Kingdom of God was hit hard, and Zhu Jiuyin's body felt uncomfortable. When he opened his mouth, a stream of blood spurted out, and his face instantly became extremely pale.

    Penglai Immortal Island has suffered such a heavy blow, and the karma is still not small. You must know that this will be the gathering place for loose immortals in the future. Both Hongjun Daozu and Zhu Jiuyin have suffered a lot of karma.  Zhu Jiuyin couldn't bear such a powerful karma, and the powerful karma also gave him a big impact.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 90 Sacrifice your life

    Chapter 90: Sacrificing one¡¯s life

    Things have reached this point, and Zhu Jiuyin has no way out. It is natural for him to feel heartbroken when he sees the changes in the Kingdom of God, but it also arouses the cruelty in his heart.

    Zhu Jiu thought darkly: "Isn't it just that the Kingdom of God is injured? The worst case scenario is that I don't want the Kingdom of God anymore. Even if my Shinto cultivation is ruined, it's nothing. The worst case scenario is death!"

    When Zhu Jiuyin thought of this, he raised his head to the sky and shouted loudly: "Hongjun, if you want to play, then I will play with you. I'll just die. What's the big deal!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, the whole world was shocked. Everyone was stunned by Zhu Jiuyin's words. Everyone has an understanding of Zhu Jiuyin over the years. Zhu Jiuyin is not that kind of person.  A person who spreads lies randomly. If he can say these words, he will definitely risk his life.

    When he heard Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words, Taoist Hongjun couldn¡¯t help but secretly thought: ¡°Oh no, this lunatic Zhu Jiuyin is really going to fight me for his life. This is going to be a big deal!¡±

    Different from Hongjun Daozu, when the Wu clan heard Zhu Jiuyin's words, everyone prayed to Zhu Jiuyin, hoping that Zhu Jiuyin could survive this battle. You must know that Zhu Jiuyin is a member of the Wu clan.  Without Zhu Jiuyin's Dinghai Shenzhen, the Wu clan would suffer a great loss in power.

    When all the shamans prayed together, Zhu Jiuyin could feel the boundless power of faith rushing towards him like a tide. After the huge power of faith poured into his body, Zhu Jiuyin's Shinto Dharma was instantly restored.  Never regain the previous shrinkage.

    Naturally, Zhu Jiuyin's change could not be hidden from Taoist Hongjun who was confronting him. When he saw the change in Zhu Jiuyin's Shinto appearance, Taoist Hongjun was convinced that Zhu Jiuyin was determined to fight with him.  Fight for your life, otherwise you won't be able to unleash your potential.

    At this moment, Taoist Hongjun couldn't help but cursed loudly in his heart: "Zhu Jiuyin, you madman, I just want to save Di Jun, do you, a madman, have to die with me for such a person? When I meet someone like you  The crazy ancestor is really unlucky!"

    Daozu Hongjun also hopes to make peace with Zhu Jiuyin, but he is already riding a tiger and is unable to get off. You must know that Penglai Immortal Island has attracted the attention of everyone in the world at this time. If he stops and retreats at this time, it will be absolutely fun.  It's too big. At that time, no one in the whole ancient world will listen to his orders, and his luck will completely disappear. At that time, he will really have the path to harmony.

    No matter how reluctant Daozu Hongjun was to fight Zhu Jiuyin, things forced him to do so. He had to fight Zhu Jiuyin.

    Fight, Daozu Hongjun has no retreat. At this point in the battle, he has no choice but to fight.

    In an instant, Daozu Hongjun also burst out with strong fighting spirit. As soon as Pang Zai's battle decision came out, the whole world was shocked. This fighting spirit contained the pressure of a saint.

    Although Daozu Hongjun is no longer a saint, he was once a saint, and the pressure of the saint is still there. After all, his realm is still there. Daozu Hongjun doesn't want to be exposed, but now he has no choice.

    As soon as Daozu Hongjun's fighting spirit came out, Zhu Jiuyin felt the huge pressure. Facing such strong pressure did not make Zhu Jiuyin shrink back, on the contrary, it aroused his fighting spirit even more.

    The Witch Clan fights in the sky and on the earth, and all their cultivation is the result of hard work. No matter how strong the danger ahead is, as an ancestral witch who inherits the bloodline of the Great God Pangu, he will not flinch.

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s expression did not change and he shouted: ¡°With blood as the veins, we can unite with our true bodies to fight against heaven and earth!¡±

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin shouted, the entire prehistoric world was shaken, and a powerful combat power was emitted, and the source of that combat power was Zhu Jiuyin. At this time, Zhu Jiuyin really wanted to play big, he  Integrating the Shinto law into himself, endless coercion emanates from his body.

    This kind of fusion technique was originally only in Zhu Jiuyin's imagination, but now facing the threat of Daozu Hongjun, Zhu Jiuyin could only do this. Only by doing this could he have a chance of survival, because he learned from Daozu Hongjun  He felt death in his body. For two hundred years, Zhu Jiuyin thought that he had recovered well, but Taoist Hongjun was even more powerful than him.

    Zhu Jiuyin did not expect this. You must know that the battle two hundred years ago caused Zhu Jiuyin to impose divine punishment on the avenue. Zhu Jiuyin knew the power of divine punishment very well, but even so, Taoist Hongjun still recovered better than him.  Fast, how could Zhu Jiuyin not be shocked.

    There is such a huge fighting spirit in Taoist Hongjun, and Zhu Jiuyin is convinced that Taoist Hongjun is deliberately trying to kill him, so he can only risk his life to match the cultivation level of Shinto.

    Although Daozu Hongjun has a fighting spirit, he has not forgotten the ancestral witches of Dijiang who were trapped in the ¡®Zhuxian Sword Formation¡¯. He still spends part of his energy on them to prevent Dijiang from attacking.The others escaped from the trap and joined Zhu Jiuyin to launch the 'Twelve Capital Gods' Formation!  ¡¯

    When he saw the changes on Penglai Island, Taishang Laojun sighed and said: "It's really unimaginable. The last war started because of Di Jun and Taiyi, and this time it started because of them. Could it be said that two hundred  Will the previous war be repeated again?"

    As soon as Taishang Laojun finished speaking, Yuanshi Tianzun said disapprovingly: "Brother, there is nothing unimaginable. No one can tolerate the behavior of Zhu Jiuyin, a madman, and he has repeatedly provoked Daozu Hongjun's bottom line.  A war is inevitable, I think he is dead this time, his aura is far inferior to Daozu Hongjun!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's combat power is not as good as Taoist Hongjun. Anyone with a little discernment can see this clearly. The last time Zhu Jiuyin was able to defeat Taoist Hongjun, it was with the help of the twelve ancestral witches, but  This time, Zhu Jiuyin could no longer rely on the power of the Twelve Ancestral Witches, because Taoist Hongjun had already trapped Di Jiang and others in the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' in advance, cutting off Zhu Jiuyin's thoughts.  .

    At this time, many people were unworthy of Zhu Jiuyin, thinking that Zhu Jiuyin was not ruthless enough in his actions, and underestimated Daozu Hongjun. He should have deployed the 'Twelve Capitals of Heavenly Gods' Formation' as soon as he took action, so that he would not be harmed.  Hongjun Daozu had the opportunity to take advantage of it.

    It's a pity that these people have no idea how big the requirements of the 'Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods Formation' are, and how much impact setting up this formation will have on Zhu Jiuyin, Di Jiang and other Twelve Ancestral Witches. Although Zhu Jiuyin is crazy, but  But he would not ruin the luck of the witch clan and cause damage to Di Jiang and other ancestor witches just because of his anger.

    After the power of Shinto was completely absorbed by the body, Zhu Jiuyin's whole body was full of power. The huge power of Shinto was blessed on the deity, which naturally put a great burden on Zhu Jiuyin's body. The powerful power made him unable to bear it.  He looked up to the sky and roared, his roar filled with unyielding fighting spirit.

    Unyielding, this is the sublimation of Zhu Jiuyin's fighting spirit, which means that he will not flinch in the face of a powerful force. Only this kind of fighting spirit can allow Zhu Jiuyin to face Daozu Hongjun alone without flinching.

    This time is also Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s real battle with Taoist Hongjun. It is a battle that does not rely on any external force. It is also a battle between Taozu Hongjun and Zhu Jiuyin based on his own strength.

    Fight!  There was endless flames of war in the eyes of the two people, and the battle of spiritual thoughts started between the two of them. Zhu Jiuyin inherited Pangu's bloodline and merged with Pangu's will. He represented the great god Pangu, and Daozu Hongjun  Holding the 'Jade Plate of Creation' in hand is recognized by Heaven, which represents the existence of Heaven. This battle between them can also be regarded as the continuation of the battle between Pangu and Heaven.

    With such a strong fighting spirit, any ordinary Daluo Jinxian would be injured by the fighting spirit at the first contact. When the fighting spirit came out, there was a burst of muffled sounds from all over the world. Those people were all  Injured by the fighting spirit of Zhu Jiuyin and Daozu Hongjun, everyone was traumatized.

    I have to say that these people really suffered an unlucky disaster. Speaking of which, they were also unlucky. In the battle two hundred years ago, both Zhu Jiuyin and Daozu Hongjun exuded stronger fighting spirit than they do now. But at that time, Zhu Jiuyin and Daozu Hongjun had stronger fighting spirit than they do now.  Jiuyin and Daozu Hongjun have external forces sandwiched between them, and whether it is the will of the great god Pangu or the will of heaven, they are not willing to see Honghuang suffer damage, so it is true that they have a strong fighting spirit, but they will not hurt outsiders.  This time it was completely different, because Zhu Jiuyin and Daozu Hongjun were unable to control their fighting intentions freely, and the consequences could be imagined.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 91 Pressure

    Chapter 91 Pressure

    The war has not started yet, but many experts in the ancient world were hit hard first. It must be said that these people are very unlucky, but they cannot blame others, who let them use their spiritual consciousness to watch the battle.

    "However, there are some people among these people who are fine, that is, Sanqing, because they are descendants of Pangu Yuanshen, they have merit and virtue to protect themselves, and their consciousness has not been damaged by the will to fight.

    For this battle, the karma owed by Taoist Hongjun and Zhu Jiuyin is boundless. You must know that except for Sanqing, all the masters of the prehistoric era were injured by their powerful fighting spirit. Taozu Hongjun was very happy at this moment.  Now, if he hadn't used sermons to resolve the cause and effect, I'm afraid he wouldn't be able to cry anymore.

    For Zhu Jiuyin, he is on the road to prove the Tao through strength. No matter how many causes and effects, he doesn't care and it can't affect his heart. This is the essential gap between him and Hongjun Daozu. Zhu Jiuyin can do nothing.  He was afraid of taking care of the ground and attacked with all his strength, but Daozu Hongjun had to take care of a lot.

    After being shocked by the powerful fighting spirit, Fuxi snorted and said: "I didn't expect to underestimate Zhu Jiuyin. He actually has such a strong fighting spirit. We just used our spirit to contact him.  He suffered such a heavy blow in just one moment. Only Daozu Hongjun in this world can fight with him!"

    ?? Empress Nuwa nodded and said: "What Brother Zai said is true. If it is not necessary, we should not have karma with Zhu Jiuyin again in the future, unless we can attain enlightenment and become a saint!"

    Be sanctified!  It is easier said than done. In the ancient times, only Taoist Hongjun had ever attained the Way of Sainthood. In the ancient times, only Taoist Hongjun had experience in attaining enlightenment. As for the method of enlightenment, only Taoist Hongjun and Zhu Zhu  The two of Jiuyin knew that if they wanted to prove the Tao, they needed to get the law of the Tao from these two people. However, the law of the Tao would not be passed on lightly, which made Empress Nuwa and Fu Xi secretly sigh in their hearts.  One breath.

    Of course, it's not just them who have such thoughts now, most of the masters in the ancient world have such thoughts. It's not like they didn't see anything in the several confrontations between Zhu Jiuyin and Daozu Hongjun.  At least they all knew that Zhu Jiuyin and Daozu Hongjun were on completely different paths to enlightenment.

    When seeing Zhu Jiuyin's outburst, Sanqing was shocked. Taishang Laojun took a deep breath and said: "What a Zhu Jiuyin, what a Witch Clan, I didn't expect that they would really go  This path uses force to defeat all magic, and all spells are vulnerable to absolute power!"

    Zhu Jiuyin combined the power of the divine way with his body. It is no longer as simple as one plus one equals two. His cultivation level has exploded to the state of quasi-sage perfection in an instant. If Zhu Jiuyin's physical body had not been like that two hundred years ago,  After being severely injured in the battle, he might still challenge the way of heaven, follow the path of breaking all laws with one force, break through the way of heaven, and achieve the holy status.

    Of course, if Zhu Jiuyin really does that, he will definitely die. There is no second way. Even if his spiritual cultivation has been recognized by the great avenue, as long as his physical body has not reached its limit, he cannot stop him.  Living in Heaven's Punishment, even the extremely weak Heavenly Dao cannot be resisted by him now. The two are not in the same level, and his accumulation is far from reaching the point where he can challenge Heavenly Dao.

    Yuanshi Tianzun snorted coldly and said: "A lunatic like Zhu Jiuyin can do anything. It doesn't matter if he chooses such a path with his arrogant mind. In my opinion, he is just seeking his own death. Even  Even the Great God Pangu cannot achieve that step, let alone a person like him who only inherited the bloodline of the Great God Pangu. No matter how strong he is, it is only a moment of courage. If he wants to prove the Tao, he is just daydreaming!"

    Yuanshi Tianzun is so arrogant that he always refers to Pangu Zhengzong as a metaphor for himself. But in fact, is he really Pangu Zhengzong? That's just what he brags about.

    The authentic inheritance of the Great God Pangu is his supreme will, the will to face the way of heaven without flinching, and the only ones who have received this inheritance are the Twelve Ancestral Witches, because they have inherited this in their blood. As for the three  Qing also only gained some experience in the cultivation of the Great God Pangu.

    All the power of Pangu God comes from his powerful physical body. Without his powerful physical body, it is impossible for Sanqing, who only has the experience of Yuan Shen, to embark on the path of Pangu. It is precisely because of this that Yuanshi Tianzun will  So jealous of Zhu Jiuyin, who knows that Zhu Jiuyin has already found his own way to enlightenment, while they Sanqing are still confused, and they don't even know the method of enlightenment.

    Sometimes, Yuanshi Tianzun even wonders whether Pangu, the great god, left his understanding of the great road in his bloodline when he died, so that they, the Sanqing, don't know much.

    This confrontation is unprecedentedly dangerous. There is no room for fraud in the momentum of the confrontation. The slightest mistake will cause serious injury. Of course, this is mainly for Daozu Hongjun.??Relatively speaking, Zhu Jiuyin is much less dangerous, because he is an ancestral shaman and has no soul, so he is not afraid of hurting his origin in such a confrontation.

    Of course, Zhu Jiuyin is not without weaknesses. If he is defeated, his spiritual cultivation will definitely be greatly affected, and his divine cause will be severely damaged or even collapsed.  After all, it is impossible for Zhu Jiuyin to let the people of his tribe bear the powerful backlash, so naturally he has to bear it with the Kingdom of God.

    Zhu Jiuyin is not without some support, at least for him, the current Kingdom of God is no longer the Kingdom of God before. The Kingdom of God already has its own dragon veins and its own innate spiritual roots. As long as the dragon veins are immortal, the innate spiritual  If the roots are not destroyed, then his kingdom of God will not collapse.

    Zhu Jiuyin's last resort was to fight for his life. If he really couldn't withstand Daozu Hongjun's fighting spirit, Zhu Jiuyin could transfer all the pressure to the Kingdom of God and let the Kingdom of God be destroyed.  .

    There are many treasures and creatures in Zhu Jiuyin's Kingdom of God. Once the Kingdom of God collapses, there will be endless karma, and it will be enough to trigger the divine punishment to come again. At that time, it will definitely be enough for Taoist Hongjun to drink another pot.  Well, Taoist Hongjun, who does not have the cultivation of a saint, is afraid that he will really be separated from the Tao forever.

    However, the fate of Zhu Jiuyin will not be much better. After the collapse of the Kingdom of God, it will be even more difficult for him to practice Shinto to this point. After all, it will not be so easy to start from scratch. After losing Shinto  Zhu Jiuyin's path to enlightenment is also elusive. Until the final moment of life and death, Zhu Jiuyin will not make such a choice unless he really has no way to go.

    The dangerous battle has just begun. As the battle begins, Zhu Jiuyin's body is under endless pressure. Even with the infinite power of faith to bless him, it is quite difficult for Zhu Jiuyin, because Hongjun  The Dao Ancestor has the 'Jade Disc of Creation', a Chaos Treasure in his hand, and the power it exerts is really too powerful. Although it is only a defective Chaos Treasure, it is not something that Zhu Jiuyin's Shinto Treasure can withstand.

    As time went by, the situation became unfavorable for Zhu Jiuyin, but Zhu Jiuyin did not flinch at all. He relied on the huge pressure from Daozu Hongjun to continue to temper his will.  He is tempering his divine path and tempering his physical body.

    Shinto practice has endless faith, which will make rapid progress, but it will also cause the shortcoming of insufficient foundation. With the boundless fighting spirit of Taoist Hongjun, Zhu Jiuyin can not only strengthen his own foundation under pressure,  After all, all practical shortcomings will be exposed under strong external pressure.

    Not to mention the physical body, which was broken and then stood up again. When the blow of the 'God-killing Spear' was injured to the core, Zhu Jiuyin's physical body left a huge hidden danger. Now he can take advantage of external pressure.  Draw out the power of the 'God-killing Spear' left in your body and use external force to destroy it.

    Of course, this transition is very dangerous, but the path of cultivation is like this. There are various difficulties that need to be overcome in front of the path of cultivation. If Zhu Jiuyin can overcome this hurdle, then it will be a breakthrough for him.  The door leading to the great road allows him to have the power to attack the foundation of the holy way.

    For people like Zhu Jiuyin who are on the road to realizing the Tao through strength, the most fearless thing is strong pressure. Only with endless pressure can he evolve faster. If there is no pressure, then he will never see it.  There is no hope of enlightenment, after all, he is not the great god Pangu.

    People like the Great God Pangu who were born with endless accumulation fell on the last step, not to mention Zhu Jiuyin. Therefore, on this avenue of proving the Tao through strength, Zhu Jiuyin needs more pressure, and Hong  The appearance of Daozu Jun satisfies this requirement. As long as he can withstand this endless pressure, then he has hope of attaining enlightenment.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 92 Exit

    Chapter 92 Exit

    Happy Spring Festival to everyone!

    Of course, there are endless dangers on this road. He has already got the opportunity. As for whether he can persist, it depends on his own will and whether his determination is extremely firm.

    Willing is the key to enlightenment. Others cannot help with this. Zhu Jiuyin needs to face everything by himself. Success depends on his own heart.

    The contest between Zhu Jiuyin and Taoist Hongjun made the entire Penglai Island tremble. This time, Zhu Jiuyin's true self combined with the power of Shinto can clearly feel the relationship between the Shinto treasures he refined and the Penglai Island.  There is a vague connection between them.

    When he noticed this connection, Zhu Jiuyin's heart couldn't help but move. He was now at the end of his rope. If he didn't risk his life, there would be no way out. Previously, after his physical body had grown, it was because of the exhaustion of his blood.  The breakthrough at the end of his life was now another opportunity opening up for him.

    Of course, this time Zhu Jiuyin's opportunity is not only aimed at his physical body, but also at his Shinto practice and Shinto treasures.

    "I dare to pull down the emperor even if I am willing to kill myself. When things have reached this point, I have nothing to hesitate about. Since Hongjun wants me to die, then let's fight together. At worst, our body and soul will disappear."

    With this thought, Zhu Jiuyin had a thought in his mind and shouted loudly: "Blood sacrifice to the sky, swallowing the world, melting!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin shouted, he opened his mouth and sprayed a blood arrow on the Shinto treasure. Then he saw the golden light of the Shinto treasure in Zhu Jiuyin's hand, and then turned into a meteor and merged into Penglai Immortal Island.

    When he saw what Zhu Jiuyin did, Taoist Hongjun instinctively felt a hint of threat, and thought to himself: "No, Zhu Jiuyin, this bastard, may have a conspiracy, and I have to stop him!"

    It's a pity that Hongjun Daozu thought it was a little late. Zhu Jiuyin had completed the fusion of the Shinto treasure and Penglai Immortal Island in an instant. Just when Hongjun Daozu wanted to stop it, the entire Penglai Immortal Island emitted bursts of  Trembling, the aura on the island was dissipating crazily.

    This is Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s trump card. His divine treasure is devouring the Penglai Immortal Island¡¯s body. As the body is constantly being swallowed by Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s divine treasure, the spiritual energy on the island will naturally decrease. If it continues  If this continues, it won't take long for the dragon veins of Penglai Immortal Island to disappear completely.

    On the surface, it seems that Zhu Jiuyin is just using the Shinto treasure to devour the spiritual energy of Penglai Immortal Island, but in fact, Zhu Jiuyin has also let go of his divine kingdom, and is madly devouring Penglai Immortal through the connection between the Shinto treasure and the divine kingdom.  The aura and dragon veins of the island restore themselves through the dragon veins and aura of Penglai Immortal Island.

    It is not that Zhu Jiuyin has never thought about how serious the consequences of doing this will be, but he has no choice. Of course, the most important thing is that he does not have to bear the karma and cause and effect by doing this now. Daozu Hongjun is with him.  Let's bear it together, after all, he is now cornered by Daozu Hongjun.

    Zhu Jiuyin's move made Daozu Hongjun go crazy. He was not a fool, so he naturally understood what Zhu Jiuyin was planning. He clearly wanted to force himself to bear the cause and effect of Penglai Immortal Island's destruction with him. Daozu Hongjun  The hatred in his heart made him want to eat Zhu Jiuyin alive if it were possible.

    "It's a pity that hatred is of no use, because Zhu Jiuyin has already taken action, and even if he wants to stop it, it will be too late, unless Hongjun Daozu is willing to abandon Di Jiang and other ancestral witches.

    But this is obviously impossible. If he does this, Taiyi may not be able to save his life. In that case, his previous efforts will still be in vain, and the fate of the Demon Clan will be swallowed up by the Witch Clan, and the entire prehistoric world will be destroyed.  There is no other race among them that can compete with the Wu Clan.

    Taoist Hongjun was so angry that he yelled: "Zhu Jiuyin, do you really want to die, a lunatic like you?"

    Zhu Jiuyin sneered and said: "There is nothing to fear about death. Death is just returning to the embrace of Father God. But even if I die, you don't have to think about it. I want to see what you can do to deal with this."  What a huge cause and effect!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin is right. This is indeed a huge cause and effect. You must know that Penglai Immortal Island will be the gathering place for immortals in the future. If it is really destroyed because of the battle between Hongjun Daozu and Zhu Jiuyin, then  The fun is really going on, Taoist Hongjun wants to be postponed again, and he may even be targeted by the Taoist and punished by heaven.

    Compared with Karma and Kingdom of God, Zhu Jiuyin naturally chooses to preserve the latter. After all, the latter is very important to his own practice. Karma is relatively weaker. The most important thing is that Zhu Jiuyin is going  Proving the Tao through strength itself means overcoming all difficulties, and having more causes and effects is nothing more than training on the path to enlightenment.

    With such a choice, Zhu Jiuyin naturally knew how to make a choice. Because of this, he did not take the words of Taozu Hongjun at all.Take it seriously and do this desperate thing.

    Compared to Zhu Jiuyin, Daozu Hongjun's situation was naturally not good. This incident was caused by Zhu Jiuyin, but in the end it would hit both of them. How could Daozu Hongjun do this?  He is willing, but what can he do if he is not willing? Things have already happened, and Zhu Jiuyin will not stop.

    In the eyes of Daozu Hongjun, he has determined that Zhu Jiuyin will die with him. The battle two hundred years ago will happen again, and he is afraid that he will be punished by heaven again.

    Facing Zhu Jiuyin, who was fearless and courageous, Daozu Hongjun couldn't support him any longer. He really had someone to stop at this moment, but he needed a step so that he could stop in a dignified manner.  It affects one's prestige in the wild.

    For Daozu Hongjun, dying together with a madman like Zhu Jiuyin is really unacceptable to him. With this thought in his life, Daozu Hongjun's fighting spirit will naturally decrease.

    Those who watched this battle in the prehistoric era may not be able to feel the changes in Daozu Hongjun, but for Zhu Jiuyin, who is facing Daozu Hongjun head-on, he can clearly feel the influence of Daozu Hongjun.  The momentum has begun to weaken, and it goes without saying that Daozu Hongjun is afraid.

    Such a feeling made Zhu Jiuyin's fighting spirit even stronger. Under the circumstances of one ebb and flow, Zhu Jiuyin quickly narrowed the gap with Daozu Hongjun.

    Of course, Zhu Jiuyin's growth in momentum could not be concealed from Taoist Hongjun. Zhu Jiuyin's changes made Taoist Hongjun even more angry. He, the most majestic saint in the world, was forced to this point by an ant like Zhu Jiuyin.  , how could he accept it.

    Although there were various reluctances in his heart, Daozu Hongjun still compromised in the end, because the battle two hundred years ago gave Daozu Hongjun a demon in his heart. A crazy person like Zhu Jiuyin put pressure on him.  It would be okay if Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation level was not enough, but now, although Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation level is weak, he has such means to force himself to bear the endless cause and effect, which makes Taoist Hongjun even more constrained.

    Everything about Zhu Jiuyin is just like the old saying, he is so stupid that he is afraid of being stunned, and he is so stunned that he is afraid of losing his life, but Zhu Jiuyin is brutal, stunned, and desperate, and he has all three. Such a madman really makes him  It is difficult for a dog to bite a hedgehog.

    The moment Daozu Hongjun's momentum was released, it meant that the outcome of this battle was already doomed, because he was not as ruthless as Zhu Jiuyin, and could not be fearless or fearless. After all, the inheritance he received was the inheritance of Heavenly Dao.  The inheritance of the Three Thousand Great Dao in the 'Jade Disk of Good Fortune' was an incomplete inheritance, which made him have various considerations. Relatively speaking, Zhu Jiuyin only used his strength to prove the way, without fear and moving forward bravely.

    what to do?  Daozu Hongjun couldn't make a choice in his heart, and while Daozu Hongjun and Zhu Jiuyin were having such a secret confrontation, Emperor Jun slowly escaped by controlling "Hetu" and "Luoshu"  battlefield.

    It¡¯s not that Zhu Jiuyin doesn¡¯t want to kill Di Jun, but now Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s energy has been completely attracted by Hongjun Daozu, and he doesn¡¯t care about Di Jun¡¯s life or death at all.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin wanted to kill Di Jun, he would not risk his own life against Di Jun. It was impossible for him to sacrifice his own life just to kill Di Jun.

    Zhu Jiuyin didn't see Di Jun escape, but Daozu Hongjun accidentally glanced and saw that Di Jun had escaped from Zhu Jiuyin's clutches. This made him suddenly find a step to go down, and his heart couldn't help but  The earth was happy about it, letting him have the chance to escape unscathed without having to die with the madman Zhu Jiuyin.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 93 The River of Time

    Chapter 93 The long river of time

    Suddenly, Taoist Hongjun laughed loudly and said: "Zhu Jiuyin, how great I thought you were, but it turns out you are nothing more than that. You can't even see through my little tricks. You are really unwise. You are also really  You think too highly of yourself. Even you are worthy of fighting with me. I just wanted to save Emperor Jun. Now my work is done. If you want to go crazy, go crazy. I want to see how you, the Witch Clan, can fight with me.  How long can you continue to support such a foolish move and the legacy of Pangu, I am waiting for the day when you will fall!"

    This sudden change was something Zhu Jiuyin did not expect. He wanted to kill Emperor Jun and also wanted to kill Taiyi, but with the saint-level existence of Daozu Hongjun, he could not complete his idea. After all, he and Hongjun  The gap between Dao Ancestors is huge. As Zhu Jiuyin himself said, some calculations are useless in the face of absolute strength. His lack of strength means that even the best arrangements will not succeed.

    This is true for Emperor Donghua, and it is still true for Emperor Jun. In front of the absolute power of Daozu Hongjun, he is just a small ant. Even if he is willing to risk his life for a fight, he still can't give up in the end. In terms of strength,  The gap made it impossible for him to fight with Hongjun Daozu fully.

    When he saw Emperor Jun escaping, Zhu Jiuyin's face was terrifyingly gloomy. He had always taken the path of defeating all laws with force, but every time he came back disappointed. The only success was two hundred years ago.  The final battle with Taoist Hongjun destroyed Taozu Hongjun's status as a saint.

    strength!  Zhu Jiuyin was yearning for power in his heart at this time. He could not accept such a result. When he saw Daozu Hongjun trying to retreat, Zhu Jiuyin snorted coldly and said: "Want to leave? Be your Spring and Autumn Master.  Go away from your dream, sacrifice your blood to the sky, and refine all things!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin shouted, he no longer cared about anything. He sprayed blood arrows from his wrists and scattered them on the Penglai Immortal Island. He wanted to use his own blood to speed up the devouring of Penglai Immortal Island.  Without giving Daozu Hongjun a chance to leave, it was true for Zhu Jiuyin that Emperor Jun had run away, but the demon clan's generals had not yet left Penglai Immortal Island, and Taiyi was trapped in the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation'  , the innate treasure 'Chaos Clock' is still on the island. This matter has not been settled yet. He still has a chance to make a comeback, so he will not admit defeat.

    Zhu Jiuyin's desperate attempt was a bit too early for Daozu Hongjun. Dijun ran away, but Taiyi was still there. Most of the masters of the demon clan were still there, and only one Dijun escaped.  What does it matter? The most important thing is that as long as he is on Penglai Immortal Island, all Zhu Jiuyin's actions will have his cause and effect.

    Zhu Jiuyin used his own stone to speed up the refining of Penglai Immortal Island. These actions were really amazing to him. This was completely risking his life. At this time, Zhu Jiuyin's defense would weaken. After all, blood refining is harmful to him.  The impact is huge, even a strong man like Zhu Jiuyin cannot afford such a loss.

    With the eyes of Taoist Hongjun, it is natural to see Zhu Jiuyin's situation, but it is one thing to see it, and it is another thing to stop it.

    Zhu Jiuyin's crazy behavior made Daozu Hongjun even more uneasy. In his opinion, Zhu Jiuyin did this regardless of life and death, and wanted to perish with him. His previous good mood was also ruined.  The eyes revealed the incomparable hatred for Zhu Jiuyin.

    It is really speechless to meet such a madman, a madman who can even disregard his own life, a relatively powerful madman, such a person is a hedgehog.

    In the face of absolute strength, all calculations are vulnerable. No matter how good your calculations are, it is still a big problem when you encounter a madman who wants to kill his wife.

    Daozu Hongjun's cultivation is stronger than that of Zhu Jiuyin, but he does not have Zhu Jiuyin's indomitable and unafraid spirit of sacrifice. He has too many considerations in his heart. This has made him restricted in every way, even if he himself is stronger than Zhu Jiuyin.  Jiuyin's strength could not destroy Zhu Jiuyin.

    Zhu Jiuyin used his own blood to refine Penglai Immortal Island, which accelerated the pace of Penglai Immortal Island's destruction. The dragon veins of this Immortal Island could no longer support it, and the surrounding areas began to collapse. Regarding this point, Zhu Jiuyin  Yin was not worried at all, his expression remained the same.

    Zhu Jiuyin's crazy move shocked Sanqing and others. After being shocked, they felt that their opportunity had come. Even if Zhu Jiuyin's crazy move would eventually achieve his goal, he would definitely lose his energy.  Seriously injured, this will give him an extra chance to kill Zhu Jiuyin.

    It's a pity that such thoughts only flashed through their minds. Although they all knew that this was an opportunity, no one was willing to be the first person, and they were all afraid that Zhu Jiuyin would drag themselves into the water at all costs.  They all hold the idea that the Taoist friends will die but the poor Taoists will not die, and they all hope that Zhu Jiuyin's major problem will be dealt with by the demon clan, and they can just reap the benefits of the fishermen without putting themselves at risk.

      Everyone wants to be able to reap the benefits of not taking risks, but they forget that if no one takes action, it will only give Zhu Jiuyin a chance to recuperate.

    You must know that this battle is different from ordinary ones. It is a battle of luck. Once Zhu Jiuyin wins, the fate of the ancient world will be biased towards the Wu clan, and Zhu Jiuyin will be out of control. It is a pity that  Everyone sweeps away the snow in front of their door and doesn't care about the frost on other people's tiles. They don't have the slightest idea of ??sacrificing themselves to save others.

    The ignorance of Sanqing and others made Daozu Hongjun hold his breath. He had created such a great opportunity for them, but Sanqing wasted it like this. Others would still worry about Zhu Jiuyin's revenge, but Sanqing  Qing and the Twelve Ancestral Witches both inherited the legacy of Pangu. This opportunity was their chance to swallow up the luck of the witch clan, but they were frightened by the fierce power of Zhu Jiuyin.

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's blood refining momentum came out, Penglai Immortal Island gradually fell into his control. The 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' deployed by Hongjun Daozu was affected to a certain extent. Although it has not been broken yet,  But it is already shaky. After all, the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' is now facing the internal and external attacks of the twelve ancestral witches.

    Zhu Jiuyin really wanted to kill Taiyi in the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation', but the previous battle made him wary. He suffered a loss once and let Di Jun run away, but this time he didn't want to make the same mistake again.  The price to be paid to kill Taiyi is very high, and there is a possibility of failure. Relatively speaking, it is a good choice to destroy these masters of the demon clan. After all, Daozu Hongjun is not a saint now and cannot take care of everyone.

    Attacking in the east and west is a good choice. Taiyi can let it go, but the innate treasure 'Chaos Bell' cannot be let go. If this opportunity is missed, Zhu Jiuyin will never be able to take it from Taiyi's hands.  Take this treasure. After all, Taoist Hongjun is not a fool. He will not make the same mistake again after suffering a loss.

    Be willing to give up, = be willing to give up, there is something to gain if you don't give up. If you want to gain something, you have to give something. Since all your methods have been exposed, there is no need to take into account such dangerous things as blood refining Penglai Immortal Island.  He has already done it, so there is nothing to worry about.

    Zhu Jiuyin's eyes suddenly burst out with a ray of light again, and his face showed a trace of absolute determination. He shouted: "The wheel of time appears, the long river of time appears, time accelerates, refine!"

    Zhu Jiuyin wants to rely on his own power to refine Penglai Immortal Island. It will take time, but if he borrows the power of the long river of time to accelerate, it will greatly reduce this time. He can master Penglai Immortal Island in a short time and transform the island.  Everything is under your control.

    As time passed, Taoist Hongjun was shocked. The innate spiritual treasure "Tai Chi Diagram" turned into a golden bridge and was erected on the Penglai Island to stop Zhu Jiuyin's move.

    Unfortunately, Daozu Hongjun was still a step too late. Zhu Jiuyin's Time River had to absorb Penglai Immortal Island into the river before him. Moreover, when the Time River appeared, Emperor Jiangzu Wu used the "God Killing"  The huge lethality of the gun broke through a corner of the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation'.

    Even though it was only a small part, it also left Daozu Hongjun in a hurry. While he was distracted, Zhu Jiuyin's divine treasure that had sunk into the Penglai Immortal Island suddenly appeared under the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation'.  Taiyi was locked to death. Such changes shocked Daozu Hongjun again. He finally rescued Di Jun, but now Taiyi was locked by Zhu Jiuyin again, and Zhu Jiuyin still had a favorable geographical advantage this time.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 94: Seizing the treasure

    Chapter 94: Treasure Hunt

    I wish everyone a happy new year and all the best!

    Absolute power can defeat all schemes, but Taoist Hongjun cannot be absolute against Zhu Jiuyin. After all, Zhu Jiuyin is not someone to be trifled with even though he is risking his life.

    The inability to achieve absolute power is also the reason why Hongjun Daozu has repeatedly failed. It is also the reason why Zhu Jiuyin has been able to survive until now with his bloody courage. It has to be said that Zhu Jiuyin is still able to benefit from the legacy of the Great God Pangu, otherwise he would  Nor will it be possible to turn danger into easy situation several times.

    When the Shinto Supreme Treasure blasted towards Taiyi with endless power, Taoist Hongjun couldn't bear it anymore. He couldn't watch Taiyi fall. With a thought in his mind, the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' was fully activated, and the four swords reached the sky.  Guang met Zhu Jiuyin's powerful Shinto treasure.

    Although it was just a one-time attack, Zhu Jiuyin never thought of stopping halfway, nor did he have any intention of stopping. After all, he had already failed several times. If he didn't want to fail this time, he could only try his best.  At least he couldn't let Taoist Hongjun see his thoughts.

    Zhu Jiuyin did not dodge, but the Shinto treasure did not dodge or dodge, and faced the sword energy of the four "Zhuxian Sword Formation" rising into the sky.

    This time, Zhu Jiuyin's attack was not only the power of the divine treasure, but also the origin of Penglai Immortal Island. It would not be easy for Zhu Jiuyin to refine such a large Penglai Immortal Island alone.  Although Zhu Jiuyin has used the river of time to reverse time, it can only allow him to master the power of Penglai Immortal Island, but cannot completely integrate it into the Shinto treasure.

    Using the power of Penglai Immortal Island to fight against the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation', the powerful Zhuxian sword energy cut off all the dragon veins on Penglai Immortal Island through the Shinto treasure. In this way, it indirectly helped Zhu Jiu.  Yin refines Penglai Immortal Island, and this result is exactly what Zhu Jiuyin hopes to see.

    At the moment of this blow, Zhu Jiuyin's long river of time changed its direction and silently covered the 'Chaos Bell'. The magical power of stopping time was activated in an instant to immobilize the 'Chaos Bell', an innate treasure.  , then Zhu Jiuyin's body trembled and the Shinto law split from itself and the Kingdom of God opened. Before Hongjun Daozu could react, the innate treasure "Chaos Bell" was suppressed by Zhu Jiuyin with the power of the Kingdom of God.

    All of this was going on between lightning and flint. It can be said that Zhu Jiuyin had already planned it from the beginning. Even if Hongjun Daozu was fooled, Zhu Jiuyin was calculated by Hongjun Daozu so many times. This time he  Finally, he turned around and plotted against Daozu Hongjun, successfully seizing the innate treasure of the 'Chaos Bell', robbing Taiyi of his luck, and also weakening the fate of the demon clan.

    The change of hands of the 'Chaos Clock' this time is irreversible. Zhu Jiuyin will not give up. You must know that the price he paid for this blow is extremely high. When the Shinto law splits from itself, Zhu Jiuyin will not give up.  Jiuyin himself could not bear the momentum of Daozu Hongjun, so he couldn't help but spit out a blood arrow, hurting his own origin.

    Although it is said that physical training requires constant training, the price that Zhu Jiuyin has to pay for the damage to his origin is not small. However, Zhu Jiuyin did not take it to heart and showed a smile on his face because he defeated Hong Hong again.  Jun Daozu achieved his wish, made his heart knot disappear, and his state of mind improved.

    It is easy to gather mana, but it is difficult to enter the state of mind. For Zhu Jiuyin, there is a divine way to accumulate mana for himself, but he needs to understand the state of mind by himself, which cannot be helped by external forces.

    Zhu Jiuyin's practice is to prove the Tao through strength. Although his will is not affected by external forces, the repeated failures still have a certain impact on Zhu Jiuyin. Although under his strong will,  It's insignificant, but such an influence still has a certain impact on his practice. Now that he has successfully captured the innate treasure 'Chaos Bell', Zhu Jiu's yin and yang state of mind is finally perfect. You must know that this is what he relied on himself  The success he achieved with his power was far from being comparable to the time two hundred years ago when he used the power of the Great Dao to knock Daoist Hongjun down to the realm of a saint. This victory allowed him to eliminate the trace of influence in his heart and make his thoughts clear.

    "Kill!" Regardless of his own injuries, Zhu Jiuyin swung his fist towards the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation'. As soon as Emperor Junzu Wu escaped from the trap, he naturally sacrificed the 'God-killing Spear', an innate spiritual treasure, and bombarded the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation'.  '.

    As for Zhu Jiuyin's Shinto Dharma Body, he also gathered the endless power of faith to bless the Shinto treasure, causing the entire Penglai Immortal Island to explode with the most powerful force to bombard the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation'.  As for how Daozu Hongjun reacted, he didn't care at all.

    Crazy, Zhu Jiuyin was really crazy at this moment. He even closed the last river of time, and he had no defense at all.

    He is really gambling with his life,Zhu Jiuyin is gambling with his own life in order to plunder the fate of the demon clan and enhance the luck of the witch clan. He hopes that the witch clan can go against the will of heaven. This time it will be a disaster.  To seize a glimmer of life in the midst of calamity is, of course, also to seize luck for himself and to seize a glimmer of life amidst calamity.

    Death is no longer in Zhu Jiuyin's consideration. The most important thing for him now is how to effectively kill the great saints of the demon clan and deal a heavy blow to the destiny of the demon clan.

    Zhu Jiuyin's madness shocked Sanqing and others who were watching the battle. No one thought that Zhu Jiuyin would be so crazy. Even Taoist Hongjun didn't think that Zhu Jiuyin was risking his life.  .

    When he saw Zhu Jiuyin's crazy move, Taishang Laojun sighed: "What a madman, he can do such a thing, he is really brave and not afraid of death!"

    Yuanshi Tianzun said disdainfully: "Brother, to be precise, he is seeking his own death. A lunatic like him deserves to die!"

    The leader of Tongtian also agreed very much with Yuanshi Tianzun's statement. In his opinion, Zhu Jiuyin was indeed seeking his own death. You must know that he was facing Taoist Hongjun. Such a move was really crazy.

    Of course, Sanqing is not the only one who has this idea. Everyone who is also watching the battle has the same idea. After all, if Zhu Jiuyin gives up defense, he is seeking death. No one thinks that Zhu Jiuyin can do any good.  end.

    "It's a pity that they are not Zhu Jiuyin. They have no idea what Zhu Jiuyin is thinking in his heart. For them, the gap between them and Zhu Jiuyin is still very far.

    Of course, Zhu Jiuyin's desperate act also aroused the anger of Taoist Hongjun. You must know that Zhu Jiuyin's move was a heavy slap in his face, and he did not take this master in his eyes at all, otherwise  He wouldn't have even the slightest bit of defense, nakedly showing his intention to kill Taiyi.

    Although the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' is powerful, Daozu Hongjun is powerless under the attack from both inside and outside. If he wants to keep Taiyi and the demon clan safe, he must guard against Houtu and other ancestors in the formation.  On the contrary, they must guard against Emperor Jiangzu Wu and Zhu Jiuyin who are madly attacking the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation'.

    Each of the twelve ancestral witches has a great destiny. They are inherited by the great god Pangu. With Daozu Hongjun's cultivation, he can kill those ancestral witches including Di Jiang with just a few moves, but the consequences are too serious.  It was something he was unwilling to bear, so he could only attack Zhu Jiuyin's Shinto Dharma.

    Taoist Hongjun had a gloomy face and cursed in his heart: "Zhu Jiuyin, I don't dare to kill you, but I can destroy your Shinto Dharma and destroy your Shinto cultivation. Just go to hell."  !¡±

    When he thought of this, Taoist Hongjun shouted loudly: "Zhu Jiuyin, you can die for me. The 'Tai Chi Diagram' dominates the four directions, and the 'Pangu Banner' divides the heaven and the earth. Let me destroy it!"

    As soon as Taoist Hongjun's voice fell, he offered sacrifices to the two innate treasures, the 'Tai Chi Diagram' and the 'Pangu Flag'. The 'Tai Chi Diagram' turned into a golden bridge to lock Zhu Jiuyin's Shinto Dharma, while the 'Pangu Flag'  It was the Shinto Dharma that turned into a sharp sword and struck directly at Zhu Jiuyin.

    " Daozu Hongjun's move made everyone believe that Zhu Jiuyin was dead this time, and there would definitely be no chance of survival. After all, Daozu Hongjun had murderous intent in taking action this time.

    In an instant, many people in the whole prehistoric period laughed with joy, because this time they finally saw the hope of killing Zhu Jiuyin again, and saw that they no longer had to worry about being beaten by a lunatic like Zhu Jiuyin.  How can such a good thing make them unhappy when they come to their door?

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 95 The Yin Man

    Chapter 95 The Yin Man

    It's a pity that these people are not Taoist Hongjun, let alone Zhu Jiuyin. They cannot decide the fate of Zhu Jiuyin, and they have also forgotten one thing. Taozu Hongjun is now targeting Zhu Jiuyin's Shinto Dharma, not Zhu Jiuyin.  Even if the deity of Yin is destroyed, Zhu Jiuyin will not necessarily die. After all, Shinto is different from others. As long as the believers are immortal, they will not perish.

    Regarding Shinto, no one in the entire prehistoric era knows much about it, so no one knows the details of Zhu Jiuyin. Even Taoist Hongjun has only a little understanding of Shinto. After all, he has not yet joined the Tao.

    Zhu Jiuyin was not surprised at all by Daozu Hongjun's counterattack. In fact, he had expected all this. He had already reached this level. If Daozu Hongjun still didn't fight back at all, then he was not what he wanted.  I got to know Taoist Hongjun.

    When the golden bridge formed by Hongjun Taoist ancestor's innate treasure "Tai Chi Diagram" fixed his Shinto dharma, a sneer flashed across Zhu Jiuyin's face. He had been waiting for this moment.

    Just listening, Zhu Jiu shouted in a gloomy voice: "Transfer power to others!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's voice fell, a hint of danger suddenly appeared in Daozu Hongjun's heart. For masters like him, they are very sensitive to danger. For them, what they believe the most is not their own eyes.  , but my own vague feeling.

    Feeling dangerous all his life, Daozu Hongjun wanted to stop. Unfortunately, the reality prevented him from doing so, because Zhu Jiuyin had aroused the anger in his heart just now, and he had no backup plan for this blow.  , it was already too late to take back the attack of 'Tai Chi Tu [' and 'Pangu Banner'.

    You must know that Daozu Hongjun's attack was intended to destroy Zhu Jiuyin's spiritual cultivation in one fell swoop. He broke off one of Zhu Jiuyin's arms. His attack was naturally extremely ruthless, precisely because he had such an idea.  , so now that his power has been exhausted, there is no way to stop.

    Facing the attack from Taoist Hongjun, Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s Shinto method not only did not dodge, but went forward and directly collided with Taozu Hongjun¡¯s attack.

    After a loud 'bang', Zhu Jiuyin's Shinto thoughts swayed for a while, and the divine power on the Dharma phase weakened a lot. Zhu Jiuyin's true self opened his mouth again and sprayed out a blood arrow, without asking.  Knowing that Zhu Jiuyin had received the blow from Daozu Hongjun, he was seriously injured.

    At this time, when he saw that Zhu Jiuyin was seriously injured, Fuxi couldn't help laughing and said: "Zhu Jiuyin, let's make you arrogant, let's see how you die this time!"

    It¡¯s not just Fuxi who is saying this. Sanqing, Kunpeng and other people who have enmity with Zhu Jiuyin all think that Zhu Jiuyin is dead this time.

    Unfortunately, these people were happy too early. Although Zhu Jiuyin was seriously injured by Hongjun Daozu's blow, he did not panic at all. On the contrary, his face showed a look of ecstasy.

    Just listening, Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "Okay, Hongjun, this time I will see what you can do to offset this huge cause and effect. If you want to achieve enlightenment, go and have your spring and autumn dream, hahaha!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin laughed wildly, Yuanshi Tianzun, who had been watching this battle, snorted disdainfully and said: "A madman is a madman. He can't get on the stage no matter what. He dares to go crazy even when he has reached this point. He really doesn't know how to live or die.  , it¡¯s really a shame to be from the same origin as someone like him!¡±

    Yuanshi Tianzun looked down on Zhu Jiuyin in his eyes, but he didn't want to think about what qualifications he had to say such things. Zhu Jiuyin had the fighting spirit to never give up and dared to risk his life against a master like Daozu Hongjun, but  If it were him, Yuanshi Tianzun, would he have such courage?

    No!  He didn't dare to Yuanshi Tianzun. With his little character, he couldn't compare with Zhu Jiuyin. His character was more than one level worse than Zhu Jiuyin.

    When hearing the words of Yuanshi Tianzun, Taishang Laojun couldn't help but frowned. At this time, he was a little dissatisfied with Yuanshi Tianzun. The matter was not over yet. Yuanshi Tianzun was talking so wildly. This was really a bit embarrassing, and it was inconsistent with Yuanshi Tianzun.  Compared with Zhu Jiuyin, the shameful thing is probably not Zhu Jiuyin, but Yuanshi Tianzun. If he could have half of Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation, he would be burning high incense, and he would not be afraid to confront Zhu Jiuyin head-on.  Yin Yizhan.

    However, Taishang Laojun did not refute Yuanshi Tianzun's words, because there was no need. Everything must be based on facts. It is too early to draw conclusions now, not to mention that although Zhu Jiuyin is crazy, but  But he doesn't care about people who talk big words. If he dares to say that, he must have his own backing.

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin finished speaking, Daozu Hongjun's face turned livid. He pointed at Zhu Jiuyin and cursed loudly: "Zhu Jiuyin, you despicable and shameless villain, you actually used such insidious means to plot against Yu.  Me, you have really disgraced the great God Pangu.noodle!  "

    As soon as Taoist Hongjun's words came out, everyone was dumbfounded. It was Zhu Jiuyin who had been severely injured just now, but now things were reversed. It was Taoist Hongjun who was anxious, and he even yelled at Zhu Jiuyin without saying anything.  It seemed that Daozu Hongjun suffered the loss, while Zhu Jiuyin, the seriously injured person, stood aside and laughed, as if he had won a great victory. This result was really hard for everyone to accept.  Everyone was confused by this scene and didn't know what was going on.

    Regarding the words of Daozu Hongjun, he really underestimated Zhu Jiuyin this time, and was tricked by Zhu Jiuyin again, and he was tricked quite a bit.

    Zhu Jiuyin sneered disdainfully and said: "Hongjun, you don't need to be so hypocritical. If you were really a gentleman, things like this wouldn't have happened today. The only fault is that you are too insidious. If you hadn't wanted to  How could you have been plotted by me with your insidious intention of adding insult to injury? I want to see what you can do to resolve the serious injury to one world and the destruction of the innate spiritual roots!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's technique of grafting flowers and grafting trees instantly transferred the power of the Shinto law to his own divine kingdom. Although Zhu Jiuyin's divine kingdom is considered very strong, after all, this divine kingdom has absorbed the innate ability of space.  Lingbao, but it is still unable to resist in front of the innate treasure with the most powerful attack power like 'Pangu Banner'. With one blow, most of Zhu Jiuyin's divine kingdom was destroyed, and even the three innate plants that supported the divine cause were destroyed.  The spiritual roots were also damaged, and the gourd root among them was destroyed by the supreme lethality of 'Pangu Banner'.

    You must know that the three innate spiritual roots in Zhu Jiuyin Divine Kingdom were all obtained from Buzhou Mountain. They once helped Buzhou Mountain support the entire prehistoric era. Hongjun Daozu would naturally suffer backlash if he destroyed the gourd roots, not to mention Hongjun.  This attack by Dao Ancestor also destroyed countless creatures in the Zhu Jiu Yin Kingdom. No wonder Dao Ancestor Hongjun was so anxious.

    "You shameless villain!" Taoist Hongjun was angry at Zhu Jiuyin's scheme.

    "It's a pity that things have already happened, and it's useless for him to be angry. Although Zhu Jiuyin is crazy, he never has any schemes. When he wants to scheme against others, even Taoist Hongjun will fall into the trap.

    Such astonishing cause and effect made Daozu Hongjun feel the pressure of Dao Zhigong. Although this matter was Zhu Jiuyin's conspiracy from beginning to end, it was Daozu Hongjun who ultimately caused this serious consequence. He needed  The most important thing responsible for this is that Daozu Hongjun has selfish motives in his heart.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin suffered heavy damage from this blow, as long as the Kingdom of God is immortal, he will have time to repair it. The most important thing is that Zhu Jiuyin used this confrontation to severely damage Daozu Hongjun again.  It reduced Daozu Hongjun's luck, and all he paid was heavy damage to the Kingdom of God.

    Such a small win for a big result naturally made Zhu Jiuyin happy, happy and happy, but Zhu Jiuyin did not forget his other calculation because of his happiness.

    With the power of the blood arrow spewed by his own body, the Shinto treasure directly hit the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation'. With the help of Di Jun's attack, Daozu Hongjun lost his mind and destroyed the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation'.

    When things got to this point, there was no need for Zhu Jiuyin to remind Di Jun and the other ancestral witches. Everyone knew what to do. The mana and spirit treasures were directed at the masters of the demon clan, because previously  These people were protected by the 'Zhuxian Sword Array' set up by Taoist Hongjun, and before they had time to react, most of them were killed by the Twelve Ancestral Witches together.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 96: Reaching Heaven

    Chapter 96: Reaching Heaven

    Daozu Hongjun succeeded in severely injuring Zhu Jiuyin's deity and Zhu Jiuyin's kingdom with one blow, but the price he paid was too great. Not only was he being plotted by Zhu Jiuyin, he was also burdened with a powerful  Cause and effect, the demon clan was also seriously injured due to its own negligence.

    " Daozu Hongjun can no longer care about quarreling with Zhu Jiuyin. If he continues to let the Twelve Ancestral Witches go on a killing spree, then the fate of the demon clan will really plummet.

    Continuing to attack Zhu Jiuyin directly destroyed Zhu Jiuyin's divine cultivation. That is not impossible. Daozu Hongjun has this strength, but he cannot bear the serious consequences. After all, there are things in Zhu Jiuyin's divine kingdom that he does not know.  The innate spiritual roots that I know exist, and if I get hurt again, I will have even greater fun.

    When things got to this point, Taoist Hongjun could only let Zhu Jiuyin go, and take the next step to rescue Taiyi and those demon clans who survived the disaster, so as to save more vitality for the demon clan.

    At this time, Taoist Hongjun didn't care so much anymore and shouted angrily: "Zhu Jiuyin, you are so cruel. With a thought in his mind, Taozu Hongjun blocked the attack of Zhu Jiuyin and others with a wave of his hand.  With a wave of his hand, Taiyi and a group of demons were sent directly out of Penglai Immortal Island and thrown back into the heaven.

    After escaping from the trap, the Twelve Ancestral Witches were as powerful as a rainbow. They all stared at Taoist Hongjun fiercely, with the attitude of risking their lives. Zhu Jiuyin had already made Taoist Hongjun shrink back. If he were to fight with the Twelve Ancestors again,  In the witch war, even if he could win in the end, Taoist Hongjun would definitely have to pay a heavy price. After all, the Twelve Ancestral Witches still had such a trump card as the 'Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods Formation', so he had to take it into consideration.

    Who is the most ruthless in scheming? An honest person is the most ruthless in scheming. Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s small calculation made Daozu Hongjun miserable. Although he saved Di Jun and Tai Yi, the price he paid  It's just too big.

    Of course, this kind of thing can only be used once, and it will be useless if it is used too much. Although Daozu Hongjun rescued Taiyi and Dijun, the two overlords of the demon clan, this matter is not over yet. Zhu Jiu  Yin paid such a heavy price, how could he stop so easily.

    Of course, Zhu Jiuyin was very miserable during this battle, and his cultivation level was completely reduced. But even if it was so, Zhu Jiuyin still had no intention of retreating, because the opportunity could not be missed, and the opportunity could not be missed.  Again, this opportunity only comes once, and he can't waste it like this.

    Even though Zhu Jiuyin was seriously injured, he still had the strength to fight. The most important thing was that Zhu Jiuyin had successfully plotted against Daozu Hongjun, forcing Daozu Hongjun to stop.

    Hearing this, Zhu Jiu shouted in a gloomy voice: "I want to run away, but I'm dreaming, big brother, this time we will go to heaven, kill Di Jun and Tai Yi, and get rid of this harm to the prehistoric era!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's words came out, most people in Honghuang curled their lips in disdain. When it came to the first harm, it was not Emperor Jun or Taiyi, but the Wu Clan. In the eyes of everyone in Honghuang, the reason why Honghuang was so bad  So many disasters happened because of the Wu clan, or to be precise, because of Zhu Jiuyin.

    However, in the eyes of the Wu Clan, Zhu Jiuyin is their patron saint. It is precisely because of the existence of the great god Zhu Jiuyin that the Wu Clan was able to dominate the prehistoric times.

    When he heard Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words, Dijiang Ancestral Witch shouted loudly: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go to heaven and destroy the demon clan!¡±

    Seeing the excited look of the Twelve Ancestral Witches, Taoist Hongjun's face became extremely ugly. Under this situation, even a fool knew what Zhu Jiuyin was going to do. He was trying to slap Taoist Hongjun in the face.  , wanting to strike while the iron is hot and get rid of the two life-and-death enemies, Di Jun and Tai Yi.

    Today's Dijun and Taiyi are much different than before. Dijun lost his body, and Taiyi lost the innate treasure of the 'Chaos Clock'. It can be said that they have lost their claws and claws. There is no counterattack at this time.  With all his strength, if the Twelve Ancestral Witches really come knocking on the door at this time, the Heavenly Court will really have to change its master.

    kill!  The twelfth ancestor shaman roared in the sky, his murderous intent directed towards the bullfighting.  Seeing such a fighting spirit, many experts in the prehistoric era were stunned. No one expected that things would take such a shocking turn.

    Just when everyone was disappointed, Daozu Hongjun finally made a move. Daozu Hongjun sneered and said: "Zhu Jiuyin, do you think you can gain the upper hand with this little trick?  Can you go against the will of heaven? You are not qualified enough!"

    As soon as Taozu Hongjun said this, a glimmer of hope arose in the hearts of those who were secretly watching the battle. After all, no one wanted to see the Wu family being the dominant one in the ancient world. After all, Zhu Jiuyin was a real threat to them.  It was so big that they had to be careful. They would not be at ease with such a person.

    Zhu Jiuyin ignored Hongjun Daozu's words, as if he had never heard these words before, and the emperor?? and others stood together, vaguely setting up the "Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods Formation", ready to fight to the death with Daozu Hongjun at any time.

    Taoist Hongjun was very disdainful of Zhu Jiuyin's behavior. If it was Zhu Jiuyin during the period of complete victory, he would still be worried, but now Zhu Jiuyin is no longer a threat.

    If Zhu Jiuyin wants to reach Heaven, he must first pass him.  At least in the eyes of Taozu Hongjun, Zhu Jiuyin didn't think he had such strength.

    Taoist Hongjun, who was recognized by Heaven and inherited the 'Jade Disc of Good Fortune', was not comparable to Zhu Jiuyin. Although Zhu Jiuyin had tricked Taoist Hongjun, he did not let Taoist Hongjun do it.  His strength was damaged, and his scheme at best only hindered the time for Hongjun Daozu to attain enlightenment.

    Hongjun Daozu said disdainfully: "Zhu Jiuyin, if you want to go to heaven, then I want to see if you can find heaven. The stars are so dense that you can move the stars to change the battle!"

    As soon as Daozu Hongjun shouted, the 'Jade Disk of Creation', a treasure of chaos, burst out with an astonishing ray of light and shot straight into the stars.

    When this ray of light rushed into the stars, suddenly the entire stars vibrated and then began to rotate. The power of the stars was emitted to form a dense network. The stars in the sky began to change positions, just counting.  Not to mention the heaven, the sun, moon and stars had already disappeared from everyone's consciousness by the time they rested.

    Although the existence of the sun, moon and stars can be seen in the sky, their spiritual consciousness cannot detect their existence. Such changes made Zhu Jiuyin and Yiqian Ancestral Witches change their expressions.

    Zhu Jiuyin had also seen Di Jun's "Xiao Zhou Tian Xing Dou Grand Formation" before, but compared with Hongjun Taozu's hand, Di Jun's "Zhou Tian Xing Dou Grand Formation" was just a scum, not even scum.  Not as good as.

    Even though Daozu Hongjun had wanted to kill Zhu Jiuyin several times, but to no avail, that was not because he was not strong enough, but because he had too many considerations in his heart. Now Daozu Hongjun can do it with just a few movements.  Shifting stars and changing battles, shielding the heaven from the wilderness. This alone can tell how powerful he is.

    Of course, Daozu Hongjun also had his own plans for doing this. He wanted to establish his authority and tell all sentient beings that he was still the master of the ancient world.  The reason why I have not dealt with Zhu Jiuyin again and again is not because of my lack of cultivation, but because Zhu Jiuyin is too insidious and always fights to the death to do the same thing.

    Dao Ancestor Hongjun is a high-ranking master who has been recognized by Heaven and will be a person who conforms to Dao in the future, while Zhu Jiuyin is just a small witch clan. Although it is said that he has inherited the blood of Pangu, he has no soul.  The ancestral witch is still an ant in the eyes of Daozu Hongjun. He is unwilling to accept that an expert like him should die together with an ant. It is precisely for this reason that Zhu Jiuyin is able to do it again and again.  Avoid disaster.  The previous defeat was not because Daozu Hongjun was not strong, but because Zhu Jiuyin was too cunning.

    Heavenly Court disappeared, leaving Zhu Jiuyin and Di Jiang to chant the slogans of the ancestral witches in vain. Not only was it in vain, but they also lost face in front of everyone in the prehistoric era, which highlighted the power of Daozu Hongjun.

    The Wu Clan has no soul, and they can't even check the reality if they want to. Although it is said that Zhu Jiuyin has the existence of Shinto Dharma, the price Zhu Jiuyin paid was not small in order to plot against Taoist Hongjun. At this time, I want to  It is impossible to use Shinto methods to find the location of heaven.

    It was not that Zhu Jiuyin had never thought about risking his life again, but it was a pity that Daozu Hongjun didn't give him this chance at all. He glanced at Zhu Jiuyin with disdain and left Penglai Island without looking back.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 97 It¡¯s over

    Chapter 97 It¡¯s over

    On the surface, Zhu Jiuyin was defeated, at least now he could not take the opportunity to fight in the heaven. But in fact, Zhu Jiuyin himself was relieved. Although his hope was shattered and he could not take the opportunity to get rid of the demon clan,  However, when Zhu Jiuyin decided to go all out at the beginning, he never thought that he would be able to successfully kill Taiyi and Dijun. Although he shouted fiercely, he was not fully prepared for everything.

    Of course, Zhu Jiuyin's previous words were not a bluff. He also wanted to fight, but the price the Wu Clan would have to pay would be very high. After all, the Wu Clan was not prepared for any decisive battle at this time.  Be prepared. If you force yourself to fight, you may suffer a lot of damage. If you are not careful, your vitality may be severely damaged.

    This time, Daozu Hongjun's action also made Zhu Jiuyin realize more clearly that all conspiracies and tricks are vulnerable in the face of absolute strength. Even though most of his plans were successful, the final outcome was more important.  It was still a complete defeat, with no gains at all, and even playing a supporting role for Daozu Hongjun.

    Not to mention, just from the look in Daozu Hongjun's eyes when he left, Zhu Jiuyin could understand that Daozu Hongjun never took him seriously from beginning to end, otherwise he would not have such a harvest. In Daozu Hongjun  He is still just a little ant in his eyes.

    However, Zhu Jiuyin was not angry at the ignorance of Taoist Hongjun. This was the fact. If he couldn't bear this, how could he talk about proving the Tao? There would be countless people on the way to prove the Tao with force.  Suffering, all this has just begun.

    Previously, Zhu Jiuyin successfully bought enough time for the Wu Clan by virtue of his courage to fight. However, the Wu Clan will have to rely on its own strength to fight against the protagonists of the prehistoric times, and Zhu Jiuyin himself will also need time to perfect.  On the whole, this battle was very good for his own road to the great road. At least Zhu Jiuyin himself was very satisfied.

    After this battle, Penglai Immortal Island was already on the verge of destruction step by step. Zhu Jiuyin also wanted to worship the island here, but when he thought of those foreign enemies who were eyeing him, Zhu Jiuyin could only give up this plan.  After all, the Shinto treasure is of great importance to him and cannot be lost.

    With a thought in his mind, Zhu Jiuyin ignored the trauma of the Kingdom of God and sucked Penglai Immortal Island into his own Kingdom of God. Although it was just a small movement, Zhu Jiuyin let out another muffled groan and flowed out from the corner of his mouth.  There was a streak of blood. The gains from this war were great for them, but the losses were also heavy. Neither I nor the Kingdom of God could continue to support another war.

    When he saw Zhu Jiuyin's painful look, Emperor Jiang Zuwu sighed secretly in his heart. No one understood Zhu Jiuyin better than him. He was very clear about the weight Zhu Jiuyin had endured, so he said: "  Second brother, let¡¯s go back, this battle is over, as for Di Jun and Tai Yi, we will have a chance to deal with them in the future!¡±

    When things got to this point, it was useless even if Zhu Jiuyin disagreed, because his body had reached its limit, so he nodded and said: "What the elder brother said is true, let's talk about it when we get back!"

    Regarding Zhu Jiuyin's situation, Sanqing and the others were all aware of it, but there were Di Jiang and other ancestral witches around Zhu Jiuyin, and Zhu Jiuyin's power was too powerful. Although they wanted to  After dealing with Zhu Jiuyin, they all gave up in the end. After all, Taoist Hongjun has left now, and they don't want to risk their own lives. Although the innate treasure is good, it must be lived to enjoy it.

    Zhu Jiuyin's ruthlessness has penetrated deeply into people's hearts. It is only a person like Zhu Jiuyin who is so crazy that he can prevent many experts from the prehistoric era from launching a fatal blow to him when he is at his weakest.  Because a god-man had already fallen before this, that was Taoist Hongjun.

    After the first battle, Zhu Jiuyin felt much more relaxed. Ever since he entered the struggle for hegemony in the ancient world, he had never been at ease. It could be said that he was now surrounded by enemies everywhere.

    The Twelve Ancestral Witches were careful with Yiyi along the way, because everyone knew that this was when Zhu Jiuyin was at his weakest. Everyone was worried that an accident would happen on the way back, so they naturally had to be extra careful.  ]

    Fortunately, things did not go as Di Jiang and others expected. Along the way, they returned to the ancestral land of the Wu clan, Pangu Temple. After entering Pangu Temple, whether it was Zhu Jiuyin or Di Jiang,  Regardless, they all breathed a deep sigh of relief. This journey was very stressful for them.

    After returning to the Pangu Temple, Dijiang Ancestral Witch said: "This battle has a great impact on everyone. Now it is better to rest for a while to restore your physical strength!"

    Di Jiang¡¯s suggestion was obviously to take care of Zhu Jiuyin, but his words did not arouse the dissatisfaction of the other ancestral witches. For the ancestral witches, their hearts have never changed.

    The other ancestral witches nodded.Emperor Yi Jiang Zuwu proposed, but at this time Zhu Jiuyin refused. He only heard him say: "Brother, wait a minute, we don't have time to rest at this time, we still have important things to talk about!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, a hint of helplessness flashed across Emperor Jiang Zuwu's face. In fact, he had long known that Zhu Jiuyin would oppose his proposal.

    Emperor Jiang¡¯s ancestral wizard sighed and said: ¡°Second brother, your body¡­¡±

    Before Emperor Jiang Zuwu could finish his words, Zhu Jiuyin said: "Brother, my body is fine. I can hold on. It's better to settle the matter first. In this way, even if I am recuperating, I can  Don¡¯t worry, you don¡¯t have to worry about it all the time!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin's insistence made Dijiang Ancestral Witch nod in agreement, and said: "Forget it, let's discuss how to develop next! In my opinion, our witch clan has been in the limelight these few times, so why not  Let¡¯s take it easy for a moment, after all, the demon clan and Emperor Donghua¡¯s forces that threaten us have been destroyed, so we have time to recuperate!¡±

    As soon as Emperor Jiang's ancestral witches said this, they were recognized by most of the ancestral witches. For them, everything in the witch clan is developing very well and they are very satisfied.

    Unfortunately, Zhu Jiuyin did not think so. He shook his head and said: "Brother, I think this matter is inappropriate. Not only can we not slow down, but on the contrary, we must speed up and dominate the ancient times. You must know that we have achieved victory in this battle."  We have won a great victory. If we suddenly stop at this time, what will the other forces in the prehistoric world think of us? They may think that all twelve of us were seriously injured in this battle, and everything we have done before will be lost.  It¡¯s all in vain!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin's words are not unreasonable. For the Wu Clan, it has reached the point where it is impossible to advance or retreat. Emperor Jiang Zu Wu and the others did not notice the shortcomings of the Wu Clan, but Zhu Jiuyin did.  Knowing that this amount of calamity, the two Lich tribes will fight to the death, and if the Witch tribe cannot take the opportunity to plunder enough resources, it will have a great impact on the future decisive battle between the two Lich tribes, so Zhu Jiuyin is not prepared to back down.

    Of course, part of the reason why Dijiang Ancestral Witch made such a choice was because Zhu Jiuyin was afraid that it would affect Zhu Jiuyin's recuperation.

    Emperor Jiang's ancestral witch sighed and said: "Second brother, why don't I know what you're talking about? But you have to understand that after these successive battles, our witch clan has stood on the forefront of the limelight. If we are still  If you are strong, it will only arouse more people to resist. After all, you are injured now. Once you provoke a full-scale counterattack by the masters of the ancient world, our Wu clan will be in catastrophe!"

    The concerns of Emperor Jiang Ancestral Witch were not unreasonable. It was just that Emperor Jiang Ancestral Witch underestimated Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s fierce power.

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "Brother, I understand what you said, but the more this happens, the less we can stop. If anyone dares to show his face to resist, then we will kill him without leaving a trace. In the ancient times, this is  Strength is the most important thing, I don¡¯t believe that any force dares to be the leader, as long as we are ruthless and ferocious enough, we can suppress the prehistoric era, and plunder more luck and resources to cultivate the development of the race!"

    Di Jiang Zuwu said: "But there are so many masters in the ancient world. Once they unite, how can we resist!"

    Zhu Jiu said in a gloomy voice: "I'm not afraid that they will unite. On the contrary, I hope they will unite to kill us at this time. Then we will have the opportunity to kill them all. If we can kill them all, no matter how high the price is,  It¡¯s also worth it!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin is right. If things are really as what Emperor Jiang Zuwu said, Sanqing and others jointly attack the Wu clan, they really will give Zhu Jiuyin a chance to catch them all, because of the 'Twelve Capital Heavenly God Evil Formation'  This is their confidence.  !

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 98 Chaos Clock

    Chapter 98 Chaos Clock

    When he saw Zhu Jiuyin's firm eyes, Emperor Jiang Zuwu let out a long sigh. When it comes to courage and madness, there is no one in the whole world who is more powerful than Zhu Jiuyin, and only Zhu Jiuyin is like this.  Only crazy people have these crazy thoughts.

    "However, Zhu Jiuyin's madness is not unreasonable. At least Zhu Jiuyin is not irrational and crazy. He has his own opinions and confidence.

    Seeing that Dijiang Ancestral Witch didn't say anything else, Zhu Jiu said in a gloomy voice: "Brother, actually you don't have to worry, Sanqing, Kunpeng, Fuxi and others don't have the guts to fight with us.  , because they dare not risk their lives to fight with us, after all, our strength is there!"

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words are on point. People like Sanqing, Kunpeng, and Fuxi really don¡¯t have the guts to fight with the Wu clan. They don¡¯t want to take grain from someone else¡¯s fire.

    Dijiang Ancestral Witch sighed: "You have to be careful in everything. When they are in a hurry, they can do anything. What's more, our witch clan is full of enemies!"

    Zhu Jiu said in a gloomy voice: "It doesn't matter if the enemy is the enemy. It is precisely because we are the enemy that we can't stop. Only by maintaining a strong attack will we make them afraid!"

    Speaking of this, Zhu Jiuyin suddenly took out the innate treasure 'Chaos Bell' from the Kingdom of God, then handed it to Houtu Zuwu and said: "Sister Houtu, among the twelve of us, your attack power is the weakest.  , it¡¯s up to you to sacrifice this treasure!¡±

    No one thought that Zhu Jiuyin would suddenly make such a move and take out the innate treasure "Chaos Bell" and hand it over to the Houtu Ancestral Witch. After all, Zhu Jiuyin had paid a lot for this innate treasure.  At a price, having this innate treasure in hand will greatly improve Zhu Jiuyin's strength.

    Empress Houtu did not take the 'Chaos Clock', but quickly declined: "Second brother, it is up to you to sacrifice this treasure. Only you can exert its full power. If you put it in my hand, it will  It makes the treasures become dusty, and although my attack is the lowest, my defense is the strongest!"

    Among the twelve ancestral witches, Queen Houtu is indeed the strongest in terms of defense. After all, as the ancestral witch of earth, she can mobilize the power of the earth to bless herself at any time while standing on the ancient earth.

    It¡¯s not just Empress Houtu who believes that the ¡®Chaos Bell¡¯ should be sacrificed by Zhu Jiuyin, Di Jiang and other ancestral witches also believe that this treasure is best placed in Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s hands.

    Just listen, Di Jiang Zuwu said: "Second brother, this 'Chaos Bell' should be placed in your hands. After all, your cultivation is the most powerful among us, and only you can exert its power.  Come!"

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "No, although the 'Chaos Clock' is good, it is not very useful to me. After all, the path I chose is different, and brother, don't you think our cooperation was very good last time?  If Emperor Donghua hadn't underestimated you and didn't know that the 'God-killing Spear' was in your hands, would he have been killed by you in one hit? It would have been the best choice to place this 'Chaos Clock' with Sister Houtu.  After all, no one could have imagined that we would make such an arrangement!¡±

    Having said this, Zhu Jiuyin paused and gave Di Jiang Zuwu and the others time to think about it.

    After hearing Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words, Emperor Jiang Zuwu¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up and he said in a deep voice: ¡°Second brother, do you mean that we can go ahead with the previous plan and trick Daozu Hongjun again?¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "It is impossible to deceive Taoist Hongjun. We have done it again and again, not again and again. Taoist Hongjun who is prepared is no longer something we can calculate, and in absolute terms  All calculations are useless in the face of strength. From today on, our enemies have been changed to people like the Yao clan and Sanqing. As for Daozu Hongjun, we are no longer able to match him!"

    Zhu Jiuyin was not dazzled by the previous victory, nor was he arrogant enough to think that he could compete with Daozu Hongjun. He was right. No matter how good the strategy was in the face of absolute strength, it would be useless, especially against Hongjun.  An expert like Jun Daozu is even more of a joke.

    Zhu Jiuyin placed the "Chaos Bell", an innate treasure, in the hands of Hou Tu Zu Wu to save her life. After all, Hou Tu Zu Wu would be reincarnated in the future, and Zhu Jiu Yin had to be wary of this.  , you must know that if the Hou Tuzu Witch is lost, the 'Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods and Evil Formation' will be incomplete, which will be a great damage to the overall strength of the Witch Clan.

    To deceive people, this is just Zhu Jiuyin's excuse. It's good to use a strategy once. If you want to use it to deceive people continuously, you're afraid that you won't be able to deceive others and you will be deceived. Zhu Jiuyin has never done that.  After thinking about it this way, he still didn't want to die.

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words shocked Emperor Jiang Zuwu. He originally thought that Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s tone was so firm, and he was afraid that Zhu Jiuyin was really desperate, but he finally knew that heWrong, Zhu Jiuyin is not what he thought. Zhu Jiuyin has his own thoughts in his heart, and Daozu Hongjun is not as unbearable as he thought.

    Taoist Hongjun, who was able to become the first saint in the ancient world, even if he was knocked down from the saint's altar by Zhu Jiuyin's scheme, he still stood at the pinnacle of the ancient world. It was not something that Daluo Jinxian-level people like them could resist.  Yes, Zhu Jiuyin is the most powerful among the twelve ancestral witches, but he is still invincible against Taoist Hongjun.

    Dijiang Ancestral Witch took a deep breath and said: "Second brother, if we face Taoist Hongjun next time, what can we do to resist it? If you sacrifice this 'Chaos Bell', there will still be a battle."  force!"

    The pressure from Dao Ancestor Hongjun made Di Jiang Ancestral Witch not dare to take it lightly. Not only did he have such thoughts in his heart, but other Ancestral Witches also had such fear. They all set their sights on Zhu Jiuyin, waiting for Zhu Jiuyin.  answer.

    Zhu Jiuyin was unmoved and said with a calm smile: "Brother, this battle is probably our last battle with Hongjun Daozu. From now on, there will be no more head-to-head confrontations between us and Hongjun Daozu."  There is a conflict, unless Taoist Hongjun really doesn¡¯t want to join the Tao!"

    Hearing Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words, Emperor Jiang¡¯s ancestral witch said in a deep voice: ¡°Second brother, this matter is very important to our witch clan. Please explain it clearly so that we can rest assured!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin naturally understood the worries of Emperor Jiang Zuwu and the others, so he nodded and said: "This is natural. In fact, this battle has brought Hongjun Daozu's karma accumulation to the limit. If it is not resolved, then what will happen next  What we will face is a divine punishment. I think everyone has not forgotten the power of the divine punishment two hundred years ago. Daozu Hongjun, who was once the first saint in the prehistoric times, will be knocked down to a lower level, not to mention that now he is only a quasi-  Holy!"

    There is no need for Zhu Jiuyin to say anything more. For the sake of what he said, Di Jiang and other ancestral witches will naturally understand the reason for this. God's punishment!  Taoist Hongjun was afraid of divine punishment.

    When they knew this, the eyes of Dijiang Ancestral Witch and the others gleamed. Dijiang Ancestral Witch said loudly: "Second brother, can we take the opportunity to launch a massive counterattack?"

    Zhu Jiuyin sighed and said: "Counterattack? Brother, what should we use to counterattack? Do you think we can find Daozu Hongjun under the current situation? Daozu Hongjun's cause and effect has been accumulated to a limit, but the karma on my body  There are also many causes and effects!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin is right. Counterattack?  That was simply a daydream. Daozu Hongjun concealed the secret of heaven with just a few gestures, hiding everything in heaven. Even Zhu Jiuyin and the others could not resolve this, let alone find Zixiao Palace in Tianwaitian.  Got it!

    Although Zhu Jiuyin, as an ancestral witch, is not afraid of karma affecting his own practice, too many karma will also endanger his own luck. After all, Zhu Jiuyin sacrificed himself in the previous calamity for that battle two hundred years ago.  If all the merits gained are to be consumed, the root must be touched, which is Pangu's luck. Without Pangu's luck, Zhu Jiuyin will no longer be affected by Pangu's legacy, and the end can be imagined.

    It is true that Zhu Jiuyin has a courageous heart to move forward, but he is not a fool. He knows that he will die if he insists on it. In that case, he is not brave, but stupid.

    After hearing Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words, Emperor Jiang Zuwu said urgently: ¡°Second brother, in this case, you should sacrifice this ¡®Chaos Bell¡¯ so that you can suppress your own luck!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin smiled calmly and said: "I have my own way to suppress the luck. I don't need this 'Chaos Bell' yet. Instead of putting it on me, it's better to leave it to Sister Houtu to strengthen the Wu Clan's luck, and the Wu Clan  You can¡¯t put all the pressure on me alone, it¡¯s necessary to separate them properly!¡±

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 99 Persuasion

    Chapter 99 Persuasion

    Zhu Jiuyin said it well. He handed over the innate treasure of the 'Chaos Bell' to Empress Houtu, which was definitely a very good thing for the Wu clan. Others didn't know the outcome of Empress Houtu, but Zhu Jiuyin  Jiuyin knew it clearly in his heart, so he had such an idea just now.

    On the one hand, there is hope to change the fate of Empress Houtu, on the other hand, even if she fails, it will not weaken the fortune of the Wu clan and give herself a chance to make a comeback.

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words left Emperor Jiang Zuwu and others speechless. After all, Zhu Jiuyin did this entirely for the sake of the Wu clan and was in the best interest of the Wu clan as a whole.

    However, this result made Di Jiang and others feel conflicted, so they were all speechless and stood there silently, contemplating.

    When he saw everyone's appearance, Zhu Jiuyin smiled calmly and said: "Okay, the matter is settled like this. There will be a relatively stable time, enough for Sister Houtu to refine the 'Chaos Clock'. As for me, I also have my own  plan, you don¡¯t have to worry about me!¡±

    When he said this, Zhu Jiuyin handed the 'Chaos Clock' in his hand directly to Houtu Empress without saying anything, without any nostalgia at all, as if the 'Chaos Clock' was just an ordinary thing, Zhu Jiuyin  This kind of broad-mindedness moved Emperor Ezuka Wu and the others.

    If they were in Zhu Jiuyin's position, they might not be able to hand over the innate treasure of the 'Chaos Clock' to others so generously. From this alone, we can know how generous Zhu Jiuyin is, at least  Zhu Jiuyin is indeed generous enough for his own people.

    After handing the 'Chaos Clock' to Empress Houtu, Zhu Jiuyin took a deep breath, looked at the excited Dijiang Ancestral Witch and the others and said: "Brother, I think you all feel it this time.  I have my own shortcomings, not to mention that our Wu Clan is obviously weaker than others based on this soul alone, and the only thing that can change this situation is Shinto. I hope you can think about my opinions carefully.  , practice Shinto together, and then you won¡¯t be controlled by others!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin's idea is a good one, but unfortunately the result is destined to be unsatisfactory. Di Jiang and other ancestral witches are not aware of their own shortcomings, but let them accept Zhu Jiuyin's suggestion and practice Shinto.  , this is unacceptable to them, and for them this is a bottom line that cannot be crossed.

    Hearing this, Emperor Jiang¡¯s ancestral witch said in a deep voice: ¡°Second brother, I know your suggestion is for our good and the development of the witch clan, but we still cannot accept it!¡±

    Regarding the practice of Shinto, Zhu Jiuyin also told Dijiang Zuwu and the others several times, but every time they returned without success. Originally, Zhu Jiuyin thought that this time through the stimulation of Taoist Hongjun, they would change their minds.  But the result is still the same, Di Jiang and others are still unwilling to practice Shinto.

    The reaction of Dijiang Ancestral Witch and the others made Zhu Jiuyin a little crazy. What was he doing all his efforts for? It was not for the Witch Clan to win in this calamity.

    Zhu Jiuyin said anxiously: "Brother, you have also seen the previous battle. Daozu Hongjun can change stars and fights with just a few movements, blocking our perception of heaven. If we continue to stand still like this, then in the future  How to win in the battle with the demon clan!"

    Zhu Jiuyin took out Emperor Jun and Taiyi, but unfortunately he still couldn't shake the hearts of Emperor Jiang Zuwu and the others. For them, they were determined to follow the path of Pangu and practice the Nine Transformations Mysterious Technique.

    Just listening, Dijiang Ancestral Witch said: "Second brother, don't talk about this matter anymore. Although Shinto is good, it is not our foundation. The foundation of our witch clan is still our powerful body!"

    Why does Zhu Jiuyin not know that the foundation of the witch clan lies in the body, but this does not mean that in addition to physical training, other Taoist practices cannot be practiced.

    Zhu Jiuyin said anxiously: "Brother, I know this very well, but you have also seen that the practice of Shinto is very simple, it only requires faith, and it is extremely powerful!"

    Dijiang Ancestral Witch shook his head and said: "No, you can't be distracted in your cultivation. Our talents are different from those of your second brother. We can't achieve the state of being distracted and dual-purpose like you. We can't become quasi-sages just by practicing the physical body."  Dao Fruit, not to mention if we are distracted from cultivating the divine way, it will only further restrict our energy, and we will probably achieve nothing by then!"

    The Ancestral Witch of Dijiang had his own considerations, and his objection left Zhu Jiuyin speechless. After all, the Ancestral Witch of Dijiang had reached this point, what else could he say!

    Facing such a stubborn Emperor Jiang Zuwu, Zhu Jiuyin was powerless and could only sigh secretly and say nothing more about this issue.

    Fortunately, the current situation is still very favorable to the Witch Clan, so Zhu Jiuyin thought that he still had time to prepare, so he gave up and continued to persuade the Emperor Jiangzu Witch.?It is better to ask for others than to ask for yourself. Instead of placing your hope on the transformation of Emperor Jiangzu Wu and the others, it is better to work hard to improve your own cultivation. As long as you become truly strong, Zhu Jiuyin believes that he can lead the Wu clan to this level.  A glimmer of hope amidst the calamity.

    Improving strength cannot be achieved in a short time. For Zhu Jiuyin, the damage caused by this battle is not light. It requires a lot of time to recuperate. If you want to improve your strength in a short period of time, you can only do it in a short time.  Work hard on Shinto, after all, the practice of Shinto is the easiest to make tricks.

    You must know that after this battle, Zhu Jiuyin did not gain anything. He could vaguely guess from Daozu Hongjun's actions that he was afraid that Daozu Hongjun would not easily attack the Wu clan again in the future.  , because he can see that after several confrontations, Taoist Hongjun is already entangled with cause and effect. Unless Taozu Hongjun has truly mastered the heart of Hedao, otherwise he will resolve these causes and effects in the next time to prepare for his future Hedao.  , and it was precisely because of this feeling that Zhu Jiuyin said what he said before.

    Of course, Zhu Jiuyin also gained his own gains after this battle. Although the innate treasure of the 'Chaos Bell' is good, it is not the most suitable for him. Although the 'Chaos Bell' was created by Pangu, the great god Pangu,  The transformation of an ax is the easiest for the Witch Clan to refine, but Zhu Jiuyin, who has found his own way, does not need this treasure, because in this battle he found his own direction and knew what kind of weapon he needed.  Treasure.

    In the previous battle between Zhu Jiuyin and Hongjun Daozu, it seemed that his Shinto treasure was infinitely powerful, but Zhu Jiuyin himself knew very well that the power was not the treasure itself, but the endless faith and the support of the Kingdom of God.  Without these two divine treasures, it would be just one word, scum!

    Zhu Jiuyin wants to change this situation, and he has already had his own ideas through that battle. Speaking of Zhu Jiuyin's divine treasure, it is just a small model, but this time Zhu Jiuyin wants to completely change it.

    Look at Daozu Hongjun's move. The 'Jade Disk of Creation' can activate the power of heaven with just one movement. However, although his divine treasure has been recognized by the Taoist Dao and has four heavenly gates, it has not exerted any power at all.

    When he thought of these four heavenly gates, Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but sigh secretly in his heart. He shouldn't have been careless at first, and should have grabbed the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' in the hands of Daozu Hongjun. If there was such a thing as Zhuxian  With the four swords hanging on the Tianmen, how powerful will your own divine treasure be?

    Zhu Jiuyin had just thought about this idea. Now that his relationship with Hongjun Taoist Patriarch, he couldn't even think about getting this 'Zhuxian Sword Formation', even if he used the relationship between the Wu Clan and Hongjun Taoist Patriarch  It is useless to exchange the cause and effect between time, Hongjun Daozu would not agree.

    However, Zhu Jiuyin will not give up this idea. After all, he will still have the opportunity to seize the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' in the future. As long as he operates it properly, everything is possible.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin is currently unable to obtain the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation', Zhu Jiuyin also has his own method, because he has a more suitable thing in his hand, that is the innate spiritual root 'Banana Tree'. Don't look at the fact that this Banana Tree has already been lost.  The previous four leaves had been lost, but after Zhu Jiuyin's careful maintenance for two hundred years, this innate spiritual root was glowing with new spring, and four more leaves grew.

    This time, Zhu Jiuyin hopes to transplant this innate spiritual root into his own Shinto treasure, as the source to support this treasure, and to be closely connected with the four heavenly gates.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 100

    Chapter 100

    Zhu Jiuyin is well aware of the destructive power of the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation'. You must know that he has seen Luo Hou use the power of the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation'. Now that he has the opportunity to imitate it, how can Zhu Jiuyin give up?  .

    In this battle, Zhu Jiuyin finally discovered the shortcomings of his Shinto Supreme Treasure. Speaking of which, he had taken the wrong path before, always thinking about winning with quantity and wanting to use more temples to strengthen his Shinto Supreme Treasure.  Power, this point is completely wrong. Such a treasure can only be used for self-destruction. As the saying goes, killing one thousand enemies and damaging eight hundred, even Zhu Jiuyin's rich family cannot afford such losses.

    Now Zhu Jiuyin's idea is to abandon such shortcomings. This time Zhu Jiuyin has a very clear direction for his Shinto treasure. Zhu Jiuyin himself has three ** principles in his body, so for him he only needs to forge  Just build three temples, each temple will bear a law, and the temples of the four heavenly gates recognized by the Great Dao will naturally bear his law of destruction.

    Now there is Penglai Immortal Island in Zhu Jiuyin's divine kingdom. Such a divine island can allow him to refine a temple with boundless power to withstand the law of time.

    Speaking of the law of time, Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but secretly feel happy. His luck was really good. The 'Sun and Moon Essence Wheel' that he took from Emperor Jun could actually match the wheel of time. As long as the 'wheel of time'  If you can swallow this 'Sun and Moon Essence Wheel', you have a chance to become an innate treasure.

    The innate treasure is extremely powerful. With such a treasure to suppress the temple, its power is definitely not inferior to that of the temple with four heavenly gates.

    As for the last temple, Zhu Jiuyin just had a thought. After all, he didn't have the materials to build the temple yet. You must know that Zhu Jiuyin has great expectations for this sacred treasure this time, and it is impossible to follow it.  Just choose ordinary materials for forging casually. You must know that Zhu Jiuyin has thought very clearly. The three temples represent the power of the three talents of heaven, earth and man. The temple with four heavenly gates is at the bottom, and the Temple of the Law of Time that is about to be forged is in the middle.  The law of space prevails and is suppressed by the innate treasure 'Qiankun Ding'.

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s idea is very crazy. If he really succeeds, then this divine treasure can be divided and combined, and its power is unparalleled. Even the ¡®Jade Disc of Good Fortune¡¯ in the hands of Taoist Hongjun will be slightly inferior.

    Of course, this is just an idea now. To forge it will take time, energy, and even better materials. As for the last temple, Zhu Jiuyin thought about it again and again but gave up looking for the last Three Immortals Island. After all, things  It cannot be said that he was lucky enough to get Penglai Immortal Island this time. If Taoist Hongjun had not protected him from disaster, he would have been punished by heaven.

    The exchange with the Dijiang ancestral witches was short-lived. After seeing that he could not convince the Dijiang ancestral witches and them, Zhu Jiuyin gave up the idea and did not stay in the Pangu Temple, but hurriedly returned.  He formed his own tribe and officially began to retreat to recuperate.

    This time, not only Zhu Jiuyin is practicing in seclusion, but Di Jiang and other ancestral wizards are also practicing in seclusion, striving to break through their current cultivation level as soon as possible.

    With the departure of Taoist Hongjun, Sanqing and others no longer paid attention to the twelve ancestral witches, but made up their minds to practice with all their strength and strive to achieve the quasi-sage fruit as soon as possible. After all, the influence of the twelve ancestral witches on them  It was so big that they had to practice quietly. After all, strength was respected in ancient times.

    With the end of this conflict, those who had listened to Taoism in Zixiao Palace all stopped their hearts and began to practice desperately, while the Wu Clan used the residual power of Zhu Jiuyin's battle with Hongjun Daozu to sweep across the entire prehistoric era.

    Although the Twelve Ancestral Witches did not show up, no one in the ancient world dared to resist the plunder of the Witch Clan, because those who dared to resist had already been killed.

    The demon clan who stayed in the primitive world were deeply suppressed by the witch clan. In their hearts, these demon clan scolded Di Jun and Tai Yi bloody. In their opinion, the suffering they suffered was all because of what they had done.  If it weren't for the two of them being arrogant and incompetent but insisting on pretending to be uncles, which made the Wu Clan anxious, how could I have been suppressed by the Wu Clan.

    In the prehistoric times, only the west was the quietest. First of all, this was caused by the environment. After all, after the last dragon and phoenix calamity, the land of the west was deeply affected. The dragon veins were greatly damaged and the spiritual energy was weak to the limit. Although after such a  After many years of recuperation, it is still a world of difference compared to the East. Even though the witch clan in the East is sweeping across the world, there are still not many people willing to go to the West.

    Regarding the poverty in the West, Jieyin and Zhunti were very distressed. They had also thought about going to the East to take care of the autumn wind, but when they saw Zhu Jiuyin's brutal methods and the Wu clan's powerful strength, they finally decided  They still suppressed their uneasy hearts, knowing that the West could not withstand another blow.

    Of course, the mostThe important thing is that Jieyin and Zhunti do not have enough strength to fight against the Witch Clan. As for the Monster Clan, these two are even more unwilling to get involved, because the Monster Clan has been targeted by the Witch Clan.

    Speaking of the demon clan, the situation in heaven has changed drastically. Without the suppression of the innate treasure "Chaos Bell", the destiny of the demon clan has weakened to the extreme.

    Taiyi and Dijun, two ambitious brothers, one lost his innate treasure, and the other was beaten physically by Zhu Jiuyin, not to mention that the demon army that accompanied them on the expedition was not even alive, and such heavy injuries were suffered.  The demon clan in the heaven is so exhausted.

    After escaping back to Heaven, the prestige of Dijun and Taiyi plummeted. On the contrary, the prestige of Kunpeng, Fuxi, and Nuwa Empress, who had been shrinking in Heaven, soared. As a result, the demon clan in Heaven was divided into  There are three parts, one part is loyal to Emperor Jun and Brother Taiyi, one part follows Fuxi and Nuwa Empress, and the other part follows Kunpeng.

    Although they experienced a great defeat, brothers Di Jun and Taiyi are still the most powerful party in Heaven, because they control the origin of Heaven and the ¡®Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation¡¯.

    As for the brothers Di Jun and Taiyi, Taoist Hongjun did not leave them to fend for themselves. You must know that these two brothers were pawns used by Taoist Hongjun to deal with the Wu clan.

    Although Di Jun's physical body was beaten by Zhu Jiuyin, Taoist Hongjun did not give up on him. With Taozu Hongjun's cultivation, it was a simple matter to restore his physical body, so he sent Di Jun back to the sun.  Reborn from the ashes in the stars.

    As for Taiyi, Taoist Hongjun looked down upon him. He was too impulsive. You should know that the 'Chaos Clock' had not changed its owners once, but he just didn't learn his lesson. This time he was directly killed.  Jiuyin was taken away and can never be taken back.

    Without the luck of the innate treasure to suppress the demon clan, the demon clan has lost the possibility of competing with the witch clan. This is not what Taoist Hongjun wants to see. Although he is unwilling in his heart, Taozu Hongjun cannot  Without making any comment, he handed over the two innate spiritual treasures, the 'Western Plain Cloud Flag' and the 'Southern Off-the-Ground Flame Flag', into the hands of Emperor Jun and Taiyi.

    You must know that these two innate spiritual treasures both belong to the innate five-element flag, and they are both most suitable for the demon clan. The 'Western Plain Cloud Realm Flag' is also called the Juxian Flag, which has the effect of suppressing the luck of heaven, and the 'Southern Li'an Flag is also known as the Juxian Flag.  The Earth Flame Flag' belongs to fire, which is perfect for Taiyi, who was born in the Three-Legged Golden Crow.

    Although these two innate spiritual treasures are not as powerful as the innate treasure of the 'Chaos Bell', these two innate spiritual treasures are easier to refine than the 'Chaos Bell'. As long as Taiyi is willing to work hard, then it must be fully refined.  Transforming these two innate spiritual treasures is not a difficult task.  A fully refined innate treasure is no worse than an innate treasure that cannot be refined!

    The Monster Clan suffered an unprecedented blow in this battle, but Taoist Hongjun believed that as long as the brothers Di Jun and Taiyi recovered their cultivation and refined the innate spiritual treasures, they would finally be able to fight against the Witch Clan. After all, the Monster Clan has  With the help of Zhoutian Xingdou Formation, they can restore their vitality in a short time. This is the reason why Daozu Hongjun blocked the Heavenly Court, in order to give the demon clan enough time to recover.

    Of course, Daozu Hongjun of the demon clan is also on guard against it. You must know that he has four innate five-element flags in his hands, but he only gave Taiyi two flags. Therefore, Daozu Hongjun still has selfish motives in his heart, because he is worried that he will give too much.  Letting himself lose control of Taiyi, after all, having Zhu Jiuyin in the ancient world was enough to give him a headache. He didn't want to see the brothers Taiyi and Di Jun lose control again.

    You must know that once Taiyi really refines the three innate five-element flags, it is possible to achieve enlightenment and become a saint. Although the chance is very slim, Taoist Hongjun must be careful as long as there is a chance.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 101 The Third Sermon

    Chapter 101 The Third Sermon

    The position of a saint is very limited. Daozu Hongjun must be careful not to allow any mistakes to occur. After all, this is related to his future harmony and cannot be careless.

    Time flies, and a hundred years pass in a blink of an eye. A hundred years is insignificant to a practitioner. Just a retreat will not reach this number.

    Over the course of a hundred years, Daozu Hongjun tried his best to resolve his own karma, but unfortunately they were all of little use. After all, there were too many karma on him. Such a huge addition of karma made Daozu Hongjun obviously powerful.  He re-entered the realm of a saint, but due to the constraints of cause and effect, he was excluded from being a saint.

    Under this situation, Taoist Hongjun could only choose to preach. Only by preaching could he repay the karma he had owed before. Moreover, this sermon was different from the previous ones. In the past, Taoist Hongjun preached with restrictions, but  This time, he needs to open the door widely and preach to all sentient beings in the world. Only in this way can he repay the karma accumulated over the years.

    Speaking of cause and effect, Daozu Hongjun couldn't help but think of Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan. If it weren't for the existence of Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan, how could he have so many causes and effects, and what he owed  The cause and effect of the Wu Clan also belongs to the Wu Clan. It is easy to explain the cause and effect, and it can be repaid through preaching. However, Taoist Hongjun has no idea about the cause and effect of the Wu Clan.

    I'm sorry, but the Wu clan won't listen or understand it at all, because they cultivate the Pangu Dao and only pursue the strength of the physical body. The Nine Turns Mysterious Technique passed down by Pangu is enough. As for preaching, there is no way for them to do so.  The person with the soul is of no use at all.

    Of course, the most important thing is that there is Zhu Jiuyin in the Wu Clan. Zhu Jiuyin also knows the path to enlightenment very well. If he wants to settle the cause and effect with the Wu Clan, it will not work through preaching.

    Regarding the cause and effect of the Wu Clan, Daozu Hongjun has given up for the time being. After all, he now needs to take steps one step at a time. The most important thing now is to cultivate himself as a saint again and take the prehistoric world into his own hands again. At least he must frighten the Sanqing,  Fuxi, Nuwa and other ancient masters.

    One hundred years later, Taoist Hongjun made up his mind to preach again and speak to all sentient beings in the ancient world. When Taoist Hongjun made this move, in an instant, the entire ancient world once again felt an invisible pressure.  , only to hear Taoist Hongjun say: "I am preaching in Zixiao Palace. Those with great perseverance and wisdom can follow the golden light and come to Zixiao Palace to listen to the sermon!"

    As soon as Taoist Hongjun finished speaking, a golden bridge flew out from the sky to build over the prehistoric wilderness. This was the innate treasure 'Tai Chi Diagram' sacrificed by Taoist Hongjun. It seems that Taozu Hongjun has already done this in order to resolve his own karma.  No matter what the cost, even such means were used.

    As soon as Taoist Hongjun's voice fell, the entire prehistoric world was shaken. You must know that the first two times Taoist Hongjun gave his sermons were only to those who were destined to be predestined. In fact, they said they were destined to be predestined, but they were actually addressed to the senior officials of the prehistoric world, that is, those with high cultivation levels.  People preached before, but this time it was completely different. Anyone with great perseverance and great wisdom could go and listen to the sermon.  /

    How could all the sentient beings in the wild not be excited by such a change? Those who had no strength naturally moved towards Jinqiao one after another.

    Speaking of the golden bridge transformed from the innate treasure "Tai Chi Diagram", I don't know what Taoist Hongjun thought about erecting it directly on Mount Buzhou.

    For such a change, Sanqing had some doubts in his heart. Yuanshi Tianzun said in a deep voice: "Brother, this time Hongjun Taoist is preaching, should we go or not? You must know that this time it is the entire prehistoric life in front of you.  I¡¯m afraid that if you preach, you have to start from the fundamentals, and it won¡¯t be of much use to us!¡±

    In fact, it is not only Yuanshi Tianzun who has such concerns, but also Fuxi, Nuwa, Kunpeng, Taiyi, Dijun, Hongyun and other masters who have heard the Taoist preach twice about the great road all have such concerns and are afraid to go  Zixiao Palace gained nothing but wasted her precious time.

    After hearing the words of Yuanshi Tianzun, Taishang Laojun raised his head and said in a deep voice: "Go, why don't you go? No matter what Taoist Hongjun said this time, we have to go. After all, there is only Hongjun in the whole world."  Jun Daozu knows the way to enlightenment, we have no choice!"

    Taishang Laojun is right. They really have no choice. You must know that the three brothers have seats in Zixiao Palace. If they don't go this time, once the seats are occupied by others, it will not be good for them.  If you say it, it will be very unfavorable, and there may be no chance of enlightenment.

    Although it is possible that they will waste some time this time, for the enlightenment, wasting a little time is nothing. After all, only by paying will you gain.

    As soon as Taishang Laojun said these words, Yuanshi Tianzun couldn't help but be startled. Then he reacted instantly and laughed loudly: "What the elder brother said is very reasonable."?¡±

    After seeing the reaction of Yuanshi Tianzun, Taishang Laojun showed a smile on his face and said: "Let's set off now to avoid any accidents!"

    Taishang Laojun said and took the lead to get up and rush to Tianwaitian. In terms of their Sanqing cultivation, there was no need to go to Buzhou Mountain. They used the golden bridge made of the innate treasure "Tai Chi Diagram" to go to Zixiao.  palace.

    As soon as Sanqing set out, the masters who had been hesitating quickly realized and headed towards Zixiao Palace, for fear that they would be half a step behind.

    Regarding the words of Taoist Hongjun, the Twelve Ancestral Witches also heard it. This time, they were not moved by it. After all, the relationship between them and Taoist Hongjun was now on the opposite side. They only went to listen to the Taoist.  Afraid of sending a sheep into a tiger's mouth, no one was tempted at all, not even Zhu Jiuyin and Houtu Empress.

    Of course, the Twelve Ancestral Witches did not discuss this matter. They still exchanged letters with each other and made a consistent decision on this matter.

    On the coast of the East China Sea, Zhu Jiuyin looked at the golden light on Buzhou Mountain in the distance, and couldn't help but snorted coldly: "Taozu Hongjun, I didn't expect you to end up on this path, but I want to see if  With the participation of my witch clan, what can you use to repay the karma you owe to my witch clan? If you can't repay the karma of my witch clan, I want to see what you use to join the Tao!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's words were very good, but he didn't know that Daozu Hongjun's sermon this time was not just to repay the cause and effect, but also had a deeper purpose, which was to enhance the strength of the entire prehistoric life, and indirectly create problems for the Witch Clan.  More obstacles will reduce the Wu clan¡¯s right to speak in the wilderness.

    Zhu Jiuyin did not notice this, because Zhu Jiuyin did not focus on this. His main focus was on his own recuperation and how to refine his own divine treasure.

    In fact, everything has two sides. Although Daozu Hongjun is indirectly causing trouble for the Wu Clan, it also gives the Wu Clan an opportunity to give the Wu Clan something to fight against, although it may take some time.  time, but the overall situation will not change.

    The masters in the prehistoric era can ignore the Zixiao Palace on the ground and listen to the sermons of Taoist Hongjun, but the five people in the heaven, Di Jun, Taiyi, Nuwa, Fuxi and Kunpeng, are in a bit of a dilemma because they have nothing to do with the prehistoric people.  Unlike the masters above, they have a big enemy, and that is the Witch Clan.

    These five people are all afraid that they will be ambushed by the witch clan if they go to listen to the sermon. After all, the Twelve Ancestral Witches have such a record, but they are not willing to go. After all, this is a great opportunity for them to improve their cultivation.  The opportunity was wasted, and they were unwilling to accept it.

    what to do?

    Dijun, Taiyi, Fuxi, Nuwa and Kunpeng gathered together to discuss countermeasures.

    We discussed and discussed, but there was no result. Nuwa, Fuxi and Kunpeng were determined to go because their relationship with the Wu clan was better than that of Dijun and Taiyi.  But Di Jun and Taiyi were very uneasy, but Fuxi, Nuwa and Kunpeng had already expressed their opinions. If they didn't go, they would fall behind each other. The most important thing is that this time Daozu Hongjun used Tai Chi.  Pictured: This innate treasure is transformed into a golden bridge to attract all sentient beings in the wild. There are basically no restrictions on those who come to listen to the sermon.

    There are still demon clans in the ancient world. If they go to listen to the Taoist cultivation base, whether it will affect their own plans, Di Jun and Taiyi are very worried about this. In the end, they can only make a cruel decision to go to Zi.  Listen to the sermon in Xiao Palace.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 102 Dispute

    Chapter 102 Dispute

    Although they decided to take the risk to listen to the sermon, there are some things that need to be done in advance. Dijun and Taiyi do not want to encounter danger again. It would be a lie to say that they did not hate the Penglai Island battle last time. You must know that  This was the time when Zhu Jiuyin was at his weakest, and also when he was in the most danger, but Fuxi, Nuwa Empress and Kunpeng, who were also members of the demon clan, did not come to help. This time they needed to speak up in advance.

    Just listening, Di Jun said: "Fellow Taoist Fuxi, fellow Taoist Nuwa, and fellow Taoist Kunpeng, this time Taoist Hongjun's sermon is a good opportunity for us to improve our cultivation. We naturally shouldn't miss it, but you also  It should be clear that we have a big enemy, that is the Wu clan, to be precise Zhu Jiuyin, I think you all know how powerful Zhu Jiuyin is, and I hope that this time everyone can work together to overcome the difficulties!"

    When hearing what Di Jun said, Fuxi and Nuwa exchanged glances. They knew very well what Di Jun was planning, and they had no reason to refuse such a thing.

    ????????? Fuxi nodded and said, "I am a demon clan and we should work together as one. I have no objection to this. I wonder what fellow Taoist Kunpeng thinks?"

    Kunpeng naturally cannot object to Fuxi's statement, otherwise he will be isolated by Fuxi, Nuwa, Emperor Jun, and Taiyi, and his situation will be in danger.

    Kunpeng said quickly: "How could I refuse something like this that is beneficial to everyone!"

    The verbal agreement did not make Di Jun and Taiyi relax. They knew the character of Fuxi, Nuwa and Kunpeng very well. If the three of them were really so good, they would not have just sat idly by and ignored the lives of themselves and others, which caused them to suffer.  The demon clan's vitality was severely damaged. If Taoist Hongjun hadn't come to the rescue at the beginning, the demon clan would have completely declined by now. Therefore, Di Jun and Brother Taiyi did not believe their words at all.

    Taiyi said in a deep voice: "Okay, since everyone agrees, that's the best, but this matter is related to everyone's life and death. I don't think an empty word will make people feel at ease. I would like to remind everyone to swear by their inner demons,  No matter what happens when I go to listen to the sermon this time, everyone must work together to overcome the difficulties. Those who violate the rules will be punished by heaven and their souls will be driven away!"

    Good guy, Taiyi is ruthless enough to actually make such a request. Such an idea would force Fuxi, Nuwa and Kunpeng to not dare to desert.

    As soon as Taiyi said these words, the expressions of Fuxi, Nuwa and Kunpeng couldn't help changing their expressions. Kunpeng said in a deep voice: "Fellow Taiyi, what do you mean by saying this? If you don't believe us, then we won't do it."  Cooperate!¡±

    When Kunpeng opened his mouth, Fuxi also nodded and said, "Fellow Taoist Tai, we cannot agree to your request. The Heart Demon Oath is no joke, and we will never agree to it!"

    When he heard the objections from Fuxi and Kunpeng, a sneer flashed across Taiyi's face, but he was not moved at all. He snorted and said: "So the three fellow Taoists have never thought about working with us."  Advance or retreat, if that¡¯s the case, then why talk about cooperation!¡±

    Di Jun also said in a deep voice: "Three fellow Taoists, if you sincerely cooperate, then our demands will never be excessive. On the contrary, your refusal will really make us uneasy. After all, we don't want to be with someone who sacrifices others anytime and anywhere.  Those who run away on their own will be allies. If the three of us insist on insisting, then there will be nothing left to say between us, and everything will end here and everyone will go their separate ways!"

    The strength of Emperor Jun and Taiyi made Fuxi, Nuwa and Kunpeng feel the pressure. You must know that they don't want to fall out with Dijun and Taiyi brothers yet. After all, Dijun and Taiyi brothers are still respected in the heaven because they  Mastered the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation'.

    But letting them bow their heads like this is what Fuxi, Nuwa and Kunpeng don't want to see. After all, if they give in this time, they will be inferior to each other in the future.

    For a time, the two sides were in trouble. The brothers Di Jun and Tai Yi also felt the pressure, and their hearts couldn't help but feel heavy. Things were much more difficult than they thought. Originally, they thought they had the advantage.  , as long as he is willing to act strong, then Fuxi, Nuwa and Kunpeng will definitely give in, but now it seems that everything is far from what they thought.

    In the end, Taiyi had no choice but to break the deadlock first. He said in a deep voice: "Three fellow Taoists, if you are really unwilling to take the oath of inner demons, then let's go our separate ways this time when Taoist Ancestor preaches. It's getting late now.  My eldest brother and I can still hold on, but I¡¯m afraid the three of us may not be able to hold on!¡±

    As soon as Taiyi said this, Empress Nuwa's face couldn't help but change color. It seemed that she had thought of something. It was exactly as Taiyi said. Brothers Dijun and Taiyi could hold on because their brothers had alreadyThey have reached the direction of spiritual practice, and everyone is also worried that Taoist Hongjun's sermon this time will be useless and a waste of time. Dijun and Taiyi went their own way with them, and they may have the idea of ??not wanting to go there.

    Emperor Jun and Taiyi can do this, because they will not lose anything, but Empress Nuwa cannot do this. She has her own seat in Zixiao Palace. If she leaves her seat because of a momentary thought, it will be terrible.  It would cause her heavy losses and even cause Hongjun Daozu to be dissatisfied with her.

    Taiyi grasped this point, so he directly had a showdown with Nuwa Empress, and parted ways if there was a disagreement. As soon as he put forward such an attitude, he immediately received good results.

    Before Nuwa could express her position, Fuxi said in a deep voice: "Okay, we can agree to take the oath of inner demons, but only this time!"

    As soon as Fuxi said this, Taiyi laughed loudly and said: "Fellow Fuxi, my brother and I have no ill intentions. This is a last resort. This one time is enough!"

    Taiyi's statement made Kunpeng sigh secretly. Now that Fuxi had given up, if he persisted, he would be asking for trouble. So he could only nod and said: "Since Taoist fellow Fuxi and fellow Taoist Nuwa have agreed.  , then naturally I have nothing to say, the matter is just settled!"

    Although Taiyi achieved his goal with such strong means, it also left endless hidden dangers for himself. Although it seemed that the matter was resolved on the surface, the contradiction between the three parties was even more serious, but now  Everyone has to surrender under the common interests.

    Fuxi, Nuwa Empress and Kunpeng's expressions were dull now, but in their hearts they had already cursed Taiyi and Dijun bloody.

    "In this ancient world, everything is based on strength. If you don't have strong strength, you can only succumb to the threats of others.

    Regarding this point, Zhu Jiuyin did a better job than Di Jun and Taiyi. At least Zhu Jiuyin used his powerful power to unite the entire Wu clan. Of course, this is also due to his character. After all, the Wu clan and the  The Monster Clan is different. The Witch Clan values ??friendship, while the Monster Clan puts profit first.

    However, no matter from which aspect, the two brothers Di Jun and Tai Yi acted extremely cruelly. The consequences of this will further divide the already disunified Monster Clan.

    After the results were obtained, Di Jun, Taiyi, Fuxi, Nuwa and Kunpeng did not dare to stay any longer. You must know that while they were arguing endlessly about this matter, many people in the heaven had already asked Zixiao Palace.  Let¡¯s set off, not to mention the many masters who have already set off in the wild.

    In fact, regarding this sermon, neither Zhu Jiuyin nor Di Jiang ever thought of taking the opportunity to target Di Jun and Tai Yi, because they all knew that nothing should be done over and over again, and too many strategies should be used.  If you do that, you will only get yourself into a trap. In this ancient world, strength is ultimately respected. In the face of absolute strength, all conspiracies and tricks are vulnerable. Rather than having the time to plot against others, it is better to work hard to improve your own abilities.  Cultivation.

    Regarding all this, we can only say that people like Di Jun and Tai Yi have poor vision. They only see the present and do not focus on the future. Therefore, they waste their energy and do useless work, but damage their own internal  Unity.

    Although the demon clan itself is not united, their actions have also left endless hidden dangers for Zixiang. Once it breaks out in the future, it will definitely be a fatal blow.  It's a pity that Emperor Jun and Tai didn't pay attention to all this. Now they only care about their own interests!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 103 Thousand Years

    Chapter 103: Thousand Years

    Regardless of what the prehistoric people thought of Taoist Hongjun¡¯s sermon, the start of this sermon was still very successful. Countless people came from all directions to Buzhou Mountain. Everyone just wanted to go to Zixiao Palace to listen to Taoist Patriarch.  Preaching, improving one's own cultivation, and the whole prehistoric period was bustling with excitement.

    When Di Jun, Taiyi and others arrived at Zixiao Palace, they were shocked by what they saw. Although they only argued for a short time, when they arrived at Zixiao Palace, most of the people had already arrived.  Lian Yin and Zhunti both arrived, which shows everyone's expectations for this sermon.

    Such a scene also made Nuwa Empress secretly relieved. Fortunately, she did not have too many arguments with Di Jun and Taiyi, otherwise she would have really enjoyed herself.

    Not a few breaths after Nuwa and her group sat down, all the people who had come to Zixiao Palace to listen to the sermon had already arrived. Of course, it was not absolute, because some people had already died in the ancient battles.  .

    Although everyone has arrived, Taoist Hongjun has not shown up for a long time, which casts a shadow on many people's hearts. Anyone who can come to Zixiao Palace to listen to Taoist Hongjun's sermons is not a fool. They naturally understand that Hongjun is here.  The reason why Jun Daozu did this was because he was waiting for the people attracted by the 'Tai Chi Diagram' to come.

    Maybe it¡¯s because this is the Zixiao Palace, and everyone is under a lot of pressure. Although everyone is very anxious and looking forward to it, no one shows it, and everyone just sits there honestly.

    It can be said that many people were relieved this time, because they did not find Zhu Jiuyin and other ancestral witches among the crowd. At least they did not have to worry about accidents.

    After a long time, some Jinxian-level people entered the Zixiao Palace from outside the Zixiao Palace. Those who were more lucky picked the seats of the deceased people, while those who were unlucky could only sit in the seats.  later.

    Time passed by minute by second, and soon the Zixiao Palace was overcrowded. At this time, the door of Zixiao Palace suddenly closed without any trace of life, and Taoist Hongjun appeared quietly in front of everyone.

    As soon as Taoist Hongjun appeared, he glanced at the people waiting to hear the sermon in Zixiao Palace. A trace of surprise flashed across his face. Among the many people, Taoist Hongjun did not find the existence of the Wu Clan. Although  It was said that Daozu Hongjun had been prepared in his heart, but when he actually faced it, he still felt a little disappointed.

    Fortunately, Taoist Hongjun quickly adjusted his mentality. He understood that the people who came to listen to the sermon could no longer wait, so he just started speaking without saying anything more.

    Everything was as Sanqing and others had thought in advance. This time Taoist Hongjun started his sermon from the beginning, which made everyone feel a little disappointed.

    This time, Taoist Hongjun taught for a thousand years. In the millennium, Taoist Hongjun repeated what he had taught twice before. This benefited those who came to listen to the Tao. Those who originally had great respect for Taoist Hongjun  Some people who were disappointed in the sermon also put away their previous dissatisfaction, reviewed the past and learned the new. Although the teachings taught by Taoist Hongjun this time were still the same as before, they did not gain nothing. On the contrary, the gains were great. Many people were stuck in the big world.  The masters at the peak of Luo Jinxian all saw the edge of the quasi-sage, which made them happy.

    As for those who came to listen to the Tao for the first time, they were intoxicated. The Taoist Taoist Hongjun explained made them intoxicated, which made them gain a lot and improve their realm.

    After a thousand years, Taoist Hongjun has no intention of stopping and is still explaining the Tao. This time, Taoist Hongjun is talking about the quasi-sage level Tao. One lecture lasts for a hundred years. Those who were behind on the previous basic Tao  The people could still understand it, but when Taoist Hongjun explained his quasi-sage way, these people couldn't hold on any longer, and every one of them was extremely depressed.

    A thousand years is not long, nor is it short, because during this period of more than a thousand years, all the people with a little higher cultivation level in the ancient world went to Zixiao Palace to listen to Taoist Hongjun's sermons.  As a result, the talents in the prehistoric era disappeared, thus giving the Wu Clan a chance to firmly control the prehistoric world in their own hands. No one can stop the Wu Clan from unifying the prehistoric world, and even some people's caves  It has been completely occupied by the Wu Clan, and they will probably cry when they come back from Zixiao Palace.

    In a thousand years, the Twelve Ancestral Witches finally completed their accumulation, fully absorbed the experience gained from the previous wars, and completed their qualitative transformation. Dijiang and the others finally achieved the Quasi-Saint Dao Fruit, allowing them to  At the moment when the physical body was completed and transformed into a quasi-sage, Di Jiang and others understood the gap between the quasi-sage and Daluo Jinxian. Their strength had increased more than ten times, and this was just because they had just broken through and had not yet had time to warm up.  Zhi, if they wait until they completely consolidate their realm, their strength will be improved.

    In one thousand years, Zhu Jiuyin has also completed the task.After his own recuperation, the originally scarred deity finally regained his original strength, which is the Quasi-Saint Path Fruit.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation emphasizes breaking and then establishing, this recovery has strengthened his physical body. Don't underestimate this point. You must know that it is extremely difficult to improve the physical body after it is completed.  This level of effort is also very difficult. This level of improvement is also a qualitative change. Zhu Jiuyin's true body begins to transform into a body of chaos, and the power of his own three laws begins to transform.  .

    However, this kind of transformation has just begun, and it is still far from being transformed into chaos. It will take longer to transform. However, with such a beginning, all Zhu Jiuyin will need in the future is only a matter of time.  There is no need to practice hard anymore, all changes will be made silently.

    Of course, Zhu Jiuyin did not just devote all his energy to his own recuperation during these thousand years. At the same time, he also completed the perfection of his own divine way.

    The first temple envisioned by Zhu Jiuyin was finally completed. Since this temple was recognized by Dao Dao, there was no disaster when it was completed, and everything was completed silently.

    Although it was just a small change, just to combine the innate spiritual root of the 'Bana Tree' with the Shinto treasure, this step alone made Zhu Jiuyin spend all his energy. If Zhu Jiuyin hadn't held hostage the last time with Hongjun,  The power of the Dao Ancestor's battle has won the belief of the entire Wu clan. Even if he wants to complete this transformation, it will be difficult. You must know that his divine treasure has been recognized by the Dao before. It is very difficult to make changes.  .

    Just a small change took Zhu Jiuyin a thousand years. This was far beyond Zhu Jiuyin's expectation. In Zhu Jiuyin's heart, he originally wanted to use Hongjun Daozu's third sermon.  It took time to refine his second divine treasure, but now it seems that time is far from enough.

    However, things did not completely disappoint Zhu Jiuyin. The Shinto treasure refined from the new sacrifice made Zhu Jiuyin feel what it means to be powerful. It has the 'banana tree' as its origin to connect the four heavenly gates, but it really made this thing possible.  The ultimate power of the treasure is exerted to its limit. Although the Four Heavenly Sects cannot set up a killing array like the 'Zhuxian Sword Array' like the Four Swords of Zhuxian, with the support of the innate spiritual root 'Panana Tree', Zhu Jiuyin no longer has to go to the past.  Such a move requires endless faith as motivation, and everything can be accomplished by the treasure itself. In this way, Zhu Jiuyin will no longer have any pressure.

    Of course, this is just a small change. The biggest change is that this Shinto treasure can form its own space after it has the 'banana tree' as its origin. If the enemy falls into it, his cultivation will be suppressed by the power of the four heavenly gates.

    The only shortcoming is that this divine treasure is topped by the power of the Law of Destruction, but Zhu Jiuyin does not have a destructive treasure to strengthen his attack power.

    Zhu Jiuyin also thought about the 'God-killing Spear', but he gave up soon. It's not that Zhu Jiuyin couldn't bear to go to Dijiang Ancestral Witch to ask for this treasure, but that the 'God-killing Spear' couldn't compete with the Shinto.  The combination of the two treasures, even if they are barely fused together, is not very powerful. Perhaps in this world, only the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' in the hands of Taoist Hongjun is the best choice.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin was jealous of the 'Zhu Xian Sword Formation', he understood that it was impossible for this 'Zhu Xian Sword Formation' to fall into his hands. Taoist Hongjun would not let the Wu Clan dominate the world. You must know that the Wu Clan itself has already  With the 'Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods' Formation' and the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' in hand, who in the wild can stop the Witch Clan's edge.

    Regarding this point, Zhu Jiuyin can only let it go for the time being, but he does not have no chance. If he can survive this calamity, then Zhu Jiuyin believes that he can get what he wants.

    Although the current Shinto treasure is still only a semi-finished product, the power of this treasure is not weaker than the top innate spiritual treasure, and the power exerted in the hands of Zhu Jiuyin is comparable to the innate treasure. After all, this Shinto treasure is made by him  It is made from the essence and blood of the treasure, and it can make the treasure move according to the heart.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 104: Transformation

    Chapter 104: Transformation

    You must know that there is an essential difference between a spiritual treasure that you have refined by yourself and an innate spiritual treasure that you were born with. On this point, Zhu Jiuyin is much more advantageous than others.

    A thousand years was just a matter of refining the previous sacred treasures. I have to say that such achievements are amazing. After a thousand years, Zhu Jiuyin looked up to the sky and looked at those who listened to the Taoism in Zixiao Palace.  People were surprised that Taoist Hongjun continued to preach after a thousand years, and Zhu Jiuyin was also not at peace because Taoist Hongjun's unusual reaction meant that things had changed.

    Unknown changes are the most dangerous. Zhu Jiuyin naturally does not dare to take it lightly. You must know that everything has become too much now. The only thing Zhu Jiuyin can rely on is his own strength.

    This time Taoist Hongjun preached, the thousand years have not ended, which means that there will soon be many quasi-sage masters appearing in the ancient world, and the Witch Clan is full of enemies in the ancient world, so you can imagine the great pressure.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin can feel through his blood that Di Jiang and other ancestral witches have become physically mature, have achieved the Quasi-Saint Dao Fruit, and truly have the power of the ancestral witches in terms of strength, these alone are not enough in this calamity.  To protect themselves, the Wu Clan needs more powerful power.

    To be precise, Zhu Jiuyin himself needs more powerful power. After all, it is better to seek help from others than to seek oneself. Zhu Jiuyin knows very well the character of people like Di Jiang. It is not easy to put hope in them.  It may not be a good thing, Zhu Jiuyin wants to entrust his life to others.

    Strength, a thousand years only re-refined the divine treasure that he first refined. Zhu Jiuyin didn't know how long Taoist Hongjun's sermon would last, and he could not rest assured to continue refining the second one.  The most precious treasure of the divine way, so Zhu Jiuyin can only retreat and use the 'Wheel of Time' to devour the 'Sun and Moon Jing Wheel', an innate spiritual treasure, hoping that the 'Wheel of Time' can qualitatively transform into a spiritual treasure.  An innate treasure.

    If the ¡®Wheel of Time¡¯ can successfully transform, it will be crucial for Zhu Jiuyin, and he will have more confidence to face the next great changes.

    Yes, a huge change!  Zhu Jiuyin understood that it would not take long before there would be a great change in the ancient world, and this great change was aimed at the Witch Clan. At that time, all the cows, ghosts and snake gods would jump out and become enemies of the Witch Clan, and the entire ancient land would enter a state of mass destruction.  In the midst of the catastrophe, if the Wu clan wanted to protect themselves, they could only go on a killing spree and sweep across all directions.

    During the hundred years that Taoist Hongjun continued to preach, Zhu Jiuyin gave up everything and devoted all his energy to the 'Wheel of Time'. This innate spiritual treasure that accompanied his birth was in Zhu Jiuyin.  The 'Sun and Moon Essence Wheel' was devoured bit by bit under the Yin's full force of sacrifice.

    The innate spiritual treasure of the 'Sun and Moon Jing Wheel' is essentially the same as the 'Wheel of Time' in Zhu Jiuyin's hand. They are both innate spiritual treasures with the attribute of time, but the nature of the 'Wheel of Time' is purer, while the 'Wheel of Time' is  The Moon Essence Wheel has some more impurities. With Zhu Jiuyin's powerful blood sacrifice power, the Sun Moon Essence Wheel, an ownerless innate spiritual treasure, is naturally unable to resist the devouring of the Time Wheel.

    A hundred years passed in a blink of an eye. Just as Taoist Hongjun was reaching the end of his sermon, his voice suddenly paused and his brows furrowed involuntarily. As Taoist Hongjun paused, those who listened to the sermon suddenly  Just because they woke up, before they had time to understand what was going on, a powerful force of law came from the wilderness, which was the law of time that defied the power of heaven.

    Of course, there are not many people who can detect the fluctuations of the law of time. After all, they are in Zixiao Palace. People with insufficient cultivation are simply confused. Only a few masters can detect the slightest trace of the law of time.  Fluctuation, heart is not shocked.

    Taoist Hongjun quickly reacted, calmed down his restless heart, and continued to preach. Taoist Hongjun¡¯s sermon again brought everyone¡¯s attention back.

    Even though Taoist Hongjun could continue to preach, his heart was not at all peaceful, because he knew that there was only one person in the world who could do this, and that was Zhu Jiuyin, the ancestral wizard of time.

    From that powerful time fluctuation, Taoist Hongjun can feel the huge power contained in it. Time and space are two laws that defy heaven. Even the law of heaven must be afraid of the power. How can Taoist Hongjun be calm.

    With the fluctuation of the power of the law of time, Taoist Hongjun also felt great pressure. With a thought in his mind, Taoist Hongjun decided to deduce the truth of this matter.

    "It's a pity that the result made Taoist Hongjun very disappointed. Nothing was calculated. It was not clear what happened in the ancient times and why there was such a big fluctuation in the law of time.

    However, this is not because Daozu Hongjun is lacking in ability, but because he is unable to do it with all his strength. You must know that at this time, he isHe was preaching and couldn't concentrate. Secondly, Zhu Jiuyin had the will of Pangu in him. It was very difficult to figure out everything about Zhu Jiuyin. If he was a saint, it would be better, but now he is not.  saint.

    The more unclear the truth of the matter became, the heavier Taozu Hongjun¡¯s heart became. He didn¡¯t know whether the change came from Zhu Jiuyin himself or the innate spiritual treasure.

    If it were an innate spiritual treasure, then it would be okay. After all, Taoist Hongjun and Zhu Jiuyin had fought several battles. Naturally, they knew that Zhu Jiuyin had an innate spiritual treasure like the 'Wheel of Time' in his hands. Although its quality was good, after all,  It's not an innate treasure, so it won't have much impact on him, but if the fluctuations in the law of time this time come from Zhu Jiuyin himself, that would be a serious problem. It means that Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation has improved by another level.  .

    As the Ancestral Witch of Time, Zhu Jiuyin has inherited the bloodline of Pangu. Such a powerful fluctuation is definitely not a small increase, but a big step enhancement. This is very fearful for Taoist Hongjun.  .

    Zhu Jiuyin had already made preparations before the 'Wheel of Time' devoured the 'Sun and Moon Essence Wheel'. You must know that this time the transformation of the 'Wheel of Time' was taking place in his divine kingdom. Originally, Zhu Jiuyin  Jiuyin thought that his arrangement was enough to hide it from everyone, but the result shocked him greatly. The fluctuations of the law of time emitted by the transformation of the 'Wheel of Time' far exceeded the range that the Kingdom of God could bear.

    However, despite being surprised, Zhu Jiuyin quickly calmed down. He followed the path of proving the Tao through strength, and believed in the law of Conglin where the strong respects the survival of the fittest. For him, there are no limits to what you can do.  I have the power to overcome all the changes. Although the aura of transformation of the 'Wheel of Time' was emanating this time, Zhu Jiuyin did not panic because there was no need.

    The fluctuations of the powerful law of time shocked Di Jiang and other ancestral witches. Thinking of the place where the law of time broke out, Di Jiang and other ancestral shamans were overjoyed. In their hearts, they believed that this was Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation.  For the aura exuded by Da Jin, he believed that this was a good thing for the Wu clan to conquer the prehistoric world.

    It¡¯s no wonder that Di Jiang Zuwu and the others think so. After all, their cultivation bases are weaker than Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s, and now that they have reached physical maturity, Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s cultivation base is much stronger than them, so naturally they will not lag behind them.  .

    Dijiang Ancestral Witch is not wrong to think so. Zhu Jiuyin has indeed surpassed them in cultivation, but Zhu Jiuyin's physical transformation has completed a qualitative transformation, and Zhu Jiuyin's body is the fusion of the three laws.  , the power of chaos is different from the law and will not emit powerful fluctuations.

    In the hearts of Dijiang Ancestral Witch and others, Zhu Jiuyin always thinks that Zhu Jiuyin is a very pure Time Ancestral Witch. They don't know about Zhu Jiuyin's law of body destruction and the law of space, because Zhu Jiuyin has never said it, and they  They have never asked. For Dijiang Ancestral Witch and the others, there is no need for brothers to ask about these things, as long as they are honest to each other. It is precisely because Dijiang Ancestral Witch and the others do not understand Zhu Jiuyin,  That's why there was such a misunderstanding.

    Such a powerful fluctuation in the law of time is a good thing for Zhu Jiuyin. After the fluctuation of the power of the law passed, the 'Wheel of Time' appeared in front of Zhu Jiuyin again.

    At this moment, this innate spiritual treasure has undergone a qualitative change, and its power is completely restrained. If Zhu Jiuyin could not feel the power of the 'Wheel of Time' through the power of his blood, he would hardly be able to believe this ordinary person in front of him.  The wheel will be the 'wheel of time' that accompanies itself.

    Back to basics!  When the power reaches the limit and completes the qualitative transformation, the appearance of the "Wheel of Time" that originally shone with cold light has become ordinary and simple. It is no longer possible to feel the power of this treasure with the naked eye. It is, "The Wheel of Time"  The wheel has been taken off and turned into an innate treasure.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 105 The robbery begins

    Chapter 105: Robbery

    Innate treasure, what a powerful name!  As he felt the powerful power in the 'Wheel of Time' with his heart, a smile appeared on Zhu Jiuyin's face.

    Zhu Jiuyin is very satisfied and happy with the final transformation of the 'Wheel of Time'. He finally has a strong supporter and has full confidence in the great changes that are about to happen next.

    Now Zhu Jiuyin no longer has to rush to refine the second divine treasure, because the 'Wheel of Time' has given him full confidence that he can fight for that glimmer of hope in the coming calamities.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Powerful!  With the brand new 'Wheel of Time' in hand, Zhu Jiuyin felt his own strength and his blood boiling. With the power of this innate treasure, his mastery of the law of time was further enhanced.

    Having one more grasp of the laws makes a world of difference. With this treasure in hand, how can Zhu Jiuyin not be so morale-boosted that he no longer feels uneasy like before?

    Zhu Jiuyin was happy, but Taoist Hongjun was under great pressure. Even though the fluctuations in the law did not cause major turmoil, he knew in his heart that this was because he was still preaching and would wait for the sermon to end.  , it will definitely not be very safe, I am afraid that more people will pay attention to this matter again.

    Of course, Daozu Hongjun also attaches great importance to this matter. After all, Zhu Jiuyin is a lunatic who does not follow common sense. If he cannot grasp the opponent's situation, it will be difficult for him to feel at ease.

    Zhu Jiuyin was overjoyed, but he was not too complacent yet. He also had some considerations in mind. You must know that Taoist Hongjun had a lot of treasures in his hands, and these treasures were distributed to everyone during his sermons.  , Zhu Jiuyin is also greedy for these treasures.

    If the Wu Clan cannot master the innate spiritual treasure, Zhu Jiuyin will not be jealous, but the situation is completely different now. Zhu Jiuyin naturally does not want to miss such a great opportunity to enhance the strength of the Wu Clan, but now the Wu Clan and Hongjun Daozu  The relationship between them has deteriorated to the extreme. Even if I want to make plans for him, I can't do it.

    Zhu Jiuyin knew exactly what kind of character Di Jiang and the other ancestral witches were. It was impossible to expect them to lower themselves. Zhu Jiuyin himself could not let go either. After all, his path had already been decided.  Because of his character, Zhu Jiuyin was troubled by this matter.

    Rob!  Zhu Jiuyin had not thought about it, but he did not have the strength to seize the treasure from Taoist Hongjun, and Zixiao Palace was the territory of Taoist Hongjun. No matter how crazy Zhu Jiuyin was, he would not be so crazy as to think that he could fight.  Come to the door.

    For Zhu Jiuyin, the most attractive treasures in the hands of Taoist Hongjun are not the innate treasures such as the 'Tai Chi Diagram' and the 'Pangu Flag', but the Fenbao Rock that carries all the treasures.

    You must know that Zhu Jiuyin now has the chaos spiritual stone body refined from two fairy islands in his hands. His plan for the Shinto treasure has already started. He needs to find a carrier for his last Shinto treasure. Zhu Jiuyin is not  He had no idea of ??the last fairy island, but the cause and effect was too great, so Zhu Jiuyin gave up, so he could only defeat Fenbaoyan in the hands of Daozu Hongjun.

    After thinking of a way, Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and suppressed the matter. There must be a way for the car to reach the mountain. He still has time now. After all, the body of his second Shinto treasure has not been refined yet. At the moment,  There is no need to be too anxious, and Zhu Jiuyin believes that he is impatient, and Taozu Hongjun will not feel better either.

    A thousand years have passed, and soon three hundred years have passed. During these three hundred years, Zhu Jiuyin focused his energy on the innate treasure of the 'Wheel of Time', and used this innate treasure to  Understand it, and use the power of the 'Wheel of Time' to refine your body.

    When he understood the powerful power of the 'Wheel of Time', Zhu Jiuyin wanted to refine his second divine treasure, because the river of time summoned by the 'Wheel of Time' had powerful  If the power of time control can be used to cultivate masters of the Witch Clan, it will greatly enhance the strength of the Witch Clan.

    But the idea is good, but the reality is cruel. Just when Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but calm down to worship the sacred treasure, the door of Zixiao Palace opened, and Taoist Hongjun's sermon ended.

    As soon as the gate of Zixiao Palace opened, a golden bridge stretched across Mount Buzhou. The invisible pressure forced Zhu Jiuyin to give up his idea.

    This sermon took a full thirteen hundred years, and its impact on the prehistoric era was huge. Those who originally had only the early stage of Golden Immortal cultivation have skyrocketed after listening to the sermon, and their cultivation levels have reached the late stage of Golden Immortal, and some have even achieved  It is already the Golden Immortal Dzogchen, not to mention Di Jun, Taiyi and others.

    Pressure, as soon as the Zixiao Palace door opened, the entire Wu clan felt tremendous pressure. The changes in these thirteen hundred years are really amazing.??The Witch Clan had to pay attention.

    Although the Wu clan has made great progress in these thirteen hundred years, compared to those who come to Zixiao Palace to listen to the teachings, their progress is far from enough.

    In ancient times, strength was valued. Without strength, you would have to be beaten and oppressed. If we say which force will benefit the most this time, it is undoubtedly the demon clan, because most of the people on the Golden Bridge are demon clan.  They were the subordinates of Emperor Jun, Taiyi, Fuxi, Nuwa and Kunpeng.

    The Demon Clan has become stronger, and naturally the one affected is the Witch Clan. After all, they are already at odds with each other. No one needs to remind them. Any fool knows that it won¡¯t take long for the Demon Clan, whose strength has greatly increased, to launch a huge counterattack.  There will be a terrible blow.

    Afraid?  No, for the Wu Clan, they are not afraid at all, because there is no word fear in their hearts. For the Wu Clan, even death is just returning to the embrace of God Pangu, which is not a big deal, precisely because  The Wu Clan has such a character, so the Wu Clan was able to control the Great Desolate World in such a short period of time.

    When looking at the people who were constantly coming out of Zixiao Palace, Zhu Jiuyin's face was too gloomy. At this time, he finally realized that he had underestimated Daozu Hongjun. On this point of calculation, he and  Taoist Hongjun was not at the same level at all. Taoist Hongjun caused a big trouble for the Wu clan with just one sermon and started the calamity.

    Yes, it is indeed the beginning of calamity. As the gate of Zixiao Palace opened, Zhu Jiuyin could clearly feel the changes in the world, and a vague aura of calamity appeared.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to think about it to know that these people who have greatly improved their cultivation after listening to Taoist Hongjun¡¯s sermons have evil thoughts and have developed resistance to the Wu clan.

    When they had no strength, they did not dare to confront the Witch Clan, but when their cultivation level increased greatly, their ambitions naturally grew. No one wanted to be suppressed by the Witch Clan, especially the Monster Clan.

    Although the five demon clan bosses, Di Jun, Taiyi, Fuxi, Nuwa and Kunpeng, have not yet spoken, those among the demon clan who have made great progress in cultivation have already begun to have murderous intentions and want to reunite with the Wu clan.  In the fight for the dominance of the ancient world, Sanqing and others also paid no attention to the Wu clan because they saw the Quasi-Sage Gate.

    People's hearts are unpredictable. When they have no strength, everyone can still endure the oppression of the witch clan, but when their strength increases, they can no longer suppress them, especially those who have not seen the power of the twelve ancestral witches.  After making great progress in cultivation, he became extremely arrogant and thought that he was also an expert in the ancient times.

    It is precisely because of the change in the mood of these people that the calamity has naturally begun, and a bloody battle is inevitable.

    For this matter, not only Zhu Jiuyin can see it, but also Di Jiang and other ancestral witches can see it. After all, the expressions in front of the people who are coming out of Zhoushan Mountain can explain everything.

    For such changes, Taoist Hongjun was naturally very happy. After all, the more chaotic the prehistoric world became, the more beneficial it would be for him. The Wu clan would have to concentrate on dealing with the changes, and he would have more time to restore his cultivation.

    Regarding the previous change, Taoist Hongjun did not forget. After the sermon ended, Taoist Hongjun concentrated on calculating the matter.

    Perhaps there was a change in Zhu Jiuyin's heart. This time Daozu Hongjun's calculation went smoothly, and it didn't take long for him to calculate everything. When he knew that the previous changes were caused by the 'Wheel of Time' in Zhu Jiuyin's hand,  This made him breathe a sigh of relief. For him, as long as Zhu Jiuyin's own cultivation level was not greatly improved, it would be a good thing. Unfortunately, Daozu Hongjun was also careless when he was happy, and did not even consider that Zhu Jiuyin's own cultivation level was also improved.  Great advancement, let alone the thought that the Wu clan would also undergo qualitative changes after thirteen hundred years.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 106: Killing Hearts

    Chapter 106: Killing Hearts

    Three hundred years have not only meant Zhu Jiuyin has achieved physical perfection, he has also not given up on the development of the tribe. With his support, he has completely taken the East China Sea region into his hands, so that he no longer has any worries.  It is precisely because of this confidence that Zhu Jiuyin let go of hiding the 'Wheel of Time' this time, allowing Daozu Hongjun to calculate everything so smoothly.

    The next step will be a bloody battle. Although Zhu Jiuyin is not afraid, he does not expect any surprises. After all, he is careful and there is no big mistake. He still needs to make silent threats.

    Zhu Jiuyin is threatening Taoist Hongjun by letting go of the 'Wheel of Time', forcing Taoist Hongjun not to interfere too much with everything in the Witch Clan. You must know that the law of time is a heaven-defying existence, even if it is controlled by Zhu Jiuyin  The strength is not strong enough, but with an innate treasure like the 'Wheel of Time' in hand, it still has heaven-defying power.

    Not only is the 'Wheel of Time' powerful, but Di Jiang and other ancestral witches have also become physically powerful and have achieved the Quasi-Saint Path Fruit, which has caused a qualitative change in the overall strength of the witch clan. At this time, if the twelve ancestral witches join forces to perform  Pangu's true form summoned by the Twelve Capital Gods' Formation was almost in the state of perfection. The most important thing was that Zhu Jiuyin had the innate treasure 'Chaos Bell' in his hand, which forced the witch clan to explode with power.  Astonishing.

    Zhu Jiuyin's strength was like a stone sinking into the sea, and it had no effect at all. It was true that their witch clan had undergone a qualitative change, but for Taoist Hongjun, it was not a qualitative change. Before the sermon ended,  Within a short time, Taoist Hongjun had washed away most of the karma from his body. Taozu Hongjun, who had already experienced becoming a saint, naturally easily became a saint again.

    At this time, Daozu Hongjun was completely different from before. After the battle with the Wu Clan, his heart had undergone a qualitative change, and his integration with the Chaos Treasure 'Jade Disc of Creation' was perfect.  There is already a trace of the way of heaven on him.

    In the eyes of Daozu Hongjun, Zhu Jiuyin is just an ant, what a trap!  Taoist Hongjun has already laid out the plan, and everything just needs to go smoothly. In his eyes, Zhu Jiuyin's actions are just a small way. The only thing Taoist Hongjun pays attention to is Hedao!

    The gap in realm is huge. If Zhu Jiuyin knew what Taoist Hongjun was thinking, he would not act like this.

    When Taozu Hongjun¡¯s character changed, the gap between Zhu Jiuyin and Taozu Hongjun widened, and the two sides were no longer on the same level.

    Regardless of Zhu Jiuyin's crazy behavior, which can make Daozu Hongjun jealous, but once Daozu Hongjun ignores him, Zhu Jiuyin is nothing, because his strength is not as strong as Daozu Hongjun. As for Emperor Jun and Taiyi, etc.  People's life and death are not considered by Hongjun Daozu, because they are just chess pieces.

    In the eyes of Taoist Hongjun, who has come into contact with the existence of Taoist Dao, as long as Zhu Jiuyin cannot break through his own limitations and truly achieve a qualitative change, then his threat is insignificant.

    In the eyes of Taoist Hongjun, all he cares about is the remaining will of the Great God Pangu in the ancient land. Only the remaining will of the Great God Pangu is a threat to his harmony. As for Zhu Jiuyin, it is not worth mentioning at all.

    How to eliminate the will left by the Great God Pangu in the ancient land is the question that Taoist Hongjun has to consider. As for Zhu Jiuyin, in the opinion of Taozu Hongjun, he has lost the will of the Great God Pangu, even if he has the legacy of Pangu in his body.  Ze's protection is also just an ant.

    With different realms, your vision will naturally be different. Now it is simply impossible for Taoist Hongjun to fight Zhu Jiuyin again, because Taozu Hongjun no longer looks down on Zhu Jiuyin.

    It is a pity that Taoist Hongjun underestimated Zhu Jiuyin too much. He always regarded Zhu Jiuyin as an ordinary ancestral witch. If there was any difference, he was just a relatively crazy ancestral witch. In his heart, he simply regarded Zhu Jiuyin as an ordinary ancestral witch.  He never thought that Zhu Jiuyin would break through himself and undergo a qualitative change in his physical body.

    In the eyes of Daozu Hongjun, the Shinto is just a minor path. In his eyes, only killing three corpses is the real path. Speaking of the Dao of killing three corpses, there is one thing that makes Zhu Jiuyin very confused. He fought with Daozu Hongjun.  There have been several times, but I have never seen the three corpses of Daozu Hongjun.

    He didn¡¯t know how the three corpses could control Jiuyin, so he was always wary of Taoist Hongjun.  Later, Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but secretly wonder whether Taoist Hongjun was worried that his secret of killing three corpses to become a Taoist would be known to others, so he always wanted to keep it a secret, just like his original idea.

    Speaking of which, this matter was not what Zhu Jiuyin thought. Taoist Hongjun was not as miserable as he thought. It was not that Taoist Hongjun did not want to use his three corpses, but that the treasures used by Taoist Hongjun to kill the three corpses were different.  He used the treasure of chaos, the 'Jade Disc of Creation', and the three corpses had been completely integrated into the 'Creation'.It is no longer possible to distinguish between the "Jade Disc", which is why Taoist Hongjun has never used the three corpses, because with the help of the "Jade Disk", Taoist Hongjun is only one step away from joining the Tao. If not for the candle in the first place,  Jiuyin was so crazy that he caused the divine punishment to come and destroyed Taoist Hongjun's cultivation. Now Taoist Hongjun is afraid that he has become a Taoist.

    Taoist Hongjun looked down on Shinto, thinking it was just a minor way. But in fact, Shinto was not as unbearable as he thought. As one of the three thousand great ways, Shinto was not weak. It was just the inheritance received by Taoist Hongjun.  I know too little about Shinto, so I had such an idea just now.

    In the eyes of Taoist Hongjun, the path of physical enlightenment through force is the most threatening, so he has always been afraid of Zhu Jiuyin's success and looked down upon Zhu Jiuyin's divine way.

    "It's a pity that Taoist Hongjun didn't know that Zhu Jiuyin had quietly completed the accumulation of his magic power and the improvement of his realm through the Shinto, and successfully overcome the major difficulty of realizing the Tao in the physical body.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin's Tao is much smaller in number than Pangu Zhan's Tao, and only three laws have been understood, Zhu Jiuyin's Tao is powerfully destructive, because his Tao contains the Dao of Destruction.  existence, and Zhu Jiuyin is another crazy person who came up with the idea of ????refining the sacred treasure of his own way and perfecting his own way.

    After seeing that Taoist Hongjun didn't react, Zhu Jiuyin didn't even care. If there was anyone in the ancient world that he feared, it was Taozu Hongjun. Since Taozu Hongjun didn't react, he naturally had nothing to fear.  Everything, if someone wants to fight, then he will fight with him.

    The Witch Clan has never been afraid of war. Only with war can the Witch Clan truly develop and grow. After all, the Witch Clan is different from other races. The best shortcut to improve their cultivation is fighting. Only endless fighting can make the Witch Clan truly stronger.  The fastest way for the clan to develop.

    Only fighting can make the blood of the Witch Clan boil and realize the power of the Great Law contained in their own blood. It can be said that the Witch Clan is a race born for fighting.

    The birth of the Wu Clan was originally to protect the existence of the prehistoric era, because they inherited the bloodline of the Great God Pangu, but it is a pity that the development of the prehistoric world was not in accordance with the wishes of the Great God Pangu. The Wu Clan was supposed to protect the existence of the prehistoric world.  But it has become the object of fear and hostility in the entire prehistoric world, and the reason for all this is the existence of the way of heaven in the prehistoric world.

    The will of the Great God Pangu chose the witch clan who inherited Pangu's bloodline, while the way of heaven used the demon clan as a pawn. It is precisely because of the existence of this relationship that from the beginning, the two clans of lich and demon were destined to be incompatible.  .

    Looking at the people who kept returning, Zhu Jiuyin's face flashed with a trace of iron blood, and his murderous intention was revealed.  ]

    kill!  At this time, Zhu Jiuyin had no other thoughts in his heart. All he had was the endless killing intent. If he had not broken through the limits and regained his strong strength, Zhu Jiuyin would not have had such killing intent. But now everything  Everything has changed. Not only did Zhu Jiuyin make a breakthrough himself, he also had innate treasures such as the Divine Treasure and the Wheel of Time. The most important thing was that Di Jiang and other ancestral witches had also achieved physical perfection. He did not need to have  Too much consideration.

    Originally, Zhu Jiuyin was still troubled by the star-shifting trend set up by Taoist Hongjun outside the Heavenly Court, but now this is no longer a problem that troubles him.

    For others, you may need to find a reason before starting to fight, so as not to deepen your own karma, but for Zhu Jiuyin, there is no need to do this at all. As long as you want to fight, there is no need to take into account, and now the calamity is measured  appeared, Zhu Jiuyin didn¡¯t even care!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 107 Surprise

    Chapter 107 Surprise

    It is not Zhu Jiuyin's character to wait for others to attack. After finding his own way, Zhu Jiuyin's character is extremely tough and arrogant. Since the calamity has begun, he will naturally strike first.

    For others, they would worry about cause and effect, but for Zhu Jiuyin, there is no need at all, because Zhu Jiuyin's Shinto has undergone a qualitative transformation in the past thirteen hundred years, and he has understood the essence of Shinto. Shinto says  The essence is cause and effect, and the cause and effect is astonishingly large.

    Accepting faith itself is responsible for the endless cause and effect of believers. How can Zhu Jiuyin, who has no problem with such cause and effect, care about the cause and effect caused by killing? What's more, there is no good or evil in calamity, only seeking  The only thing you have to do is survive. As long as you can seize that glimmer of life, then you are the destined one.

    Kill, kill in a big way!  This is what Zhu Jiuyin is thinking now.

    Zhu Jiuyin was not unclear about the situation of the Wu clan. Since he had decided to go on a killing spree, Zhu Jiuyin naturally had no hesitation at all. In a flash of his mind, he left the coast of the East China Sea and strode towards Mount Buzhou.

    Zhu Jiuyin did not hide his actions. It was not necessary for him. Since he had made up his mind, he did not need to worry too much.

    Zhu Jiuyin's movement frightened the brothers Di Jun and Taiyi, who had always been on tenterhooks. In their view, Zhu Jiuyin's move was aimed at them.

    Di Jun said in a deep voice: "My dear brother, I'm afraid this madman Zhu Jiuyin is coming for us. Although our cultivation has improved after listening to Daozu's sermons, we still have some shortcomings in dealing with this madman.  It¡¯s better for us to retreat first and not face this lunatic Zhu Jiuyin head-on!¡±

    Tai Tai nodded and said: "It's true what eldest brother said, let's go find Fuxi, Nuwa and Kunpeng right now and tell them to stop procrastinating!"

    Taiyi is very resentful towards Empress Nuwa, especially now that Zhu Jiuyin is coming to Buzhou Mountain, which makes Taiyi unable to control his mood.

    Taiyi, Dijun, and Kunpeng didn't have any friendship with others, and they didn't have seats like Empress Nuwa, so they didn't benefit from the sermon as much as Empress Nuwa, not to mention that Empress Nuwa didn't know what she was talking about.  After the Tao ended, he actually communicated with Sanqing and forgot about the previous agreement. This made Taiyi and Dijun not be impatient.

    Not only were Taiyi and Dijun dissatisfied with Fuxi and Nuwa's procrastinating actions, but Kunpeng was also filled with anger. You must know that Fuxi and Nuwa's actions were putting him in danger.  If he had not been restricted by the inner demon oath, Kunpeng would have returned to heaven at all costs, instead of waiting for Nuwa and Fuxi here.

    Taiyi and Dijun also had some regrets in their hearts. If they had known that Nuwa was so careless in doing things, they would not have made a demon oath with her and trapped themselves.

    Before Emperor Jun and Taiyi went to find Kunpeng, Kunpeng himself came to the door first. Kunpeng came to Dijun and Taiyi with a gloomy face and said in a deep voice: "Two fellow Taoists, Fuxi and Nuwa Taiyi."  It's too much, and they treated the three of us like fools. Now that Zhu Jiuyin has left the coast of the East China Sea, if we let them continue to behave like this, the three of us will be in trouble!"

    Kunpeng's complaints have entered the hearts of Dijun and Taiyi. Why don't they understand the current situation, and why aren't they anxious about it.

    Di Jun took a deep breath and said: "Fellow Taoist Kunpeng, I am not in trouble, but we can't force Fuxi and Nuwa to leave!"

    Kunpeng said in a dark voice: "What's wrong with this? We can't risk our lives because of the two of them. Moreover, they were unreasonable in taking this matter forward. The three of us went to Fuxi and Nuwa to discuss it.  This is an explanation, otherwise it would be a lot of fun if we drag it out any longer and get blocked by Zhu Jiuyin, a lunatic!"

    What Di Jun wants is Kunpeng's words. It's hard for him to do anything to Empress Nuwa. After all, it was he and the Taiyi brothers who forced everyone to make the oath of inner demons. Now he wants to force Empress Nuwa and Empress Nuwa to make an oath.  Fuxi should leave quickly, this is a bit unjustifiable. Even if Fuxi and Nuwa did something wrong, it is difficult for Dijun and Taiyi to react because they have ambitions. They want to control the heaven and the entire demon clan, so they cannot  He officially fell out with Fuxi and Nuwa.

    It¡¯s better now. Dijun and Taiyi no longer have any concerns. If Kunpeng is willing to come forward to resist all this, then they will naturally support him strongly.

    Just listening, Taiyi said in a deep voice: "Okay, without further ado, let's go to see Fuxi and Nuwa Taoist friends. It's not that we are unkind, but the current situation is too dangerous. If we leave the green hills, we won't be afraid of running out of firewood."  , now is not the time for a decisive battle with Zhu Jiuyin, let¡¯s get out first.??¡±

    As soon as Taiyi said this, Kunpeng breathed a sigh of relief. To be honest, Kunpeng was really afraid that Taiyi would reject him. In that case, his enjoyment would be great and he would be unlucky.

    Kunpeng said quickly: "This is the best. My two fellow Taoists, let's go find Fuxi and Nuwa!"

    The matter was urgent, and Taiyi and Dijun were unwilling to waste their time by saying anything more, so they and Kunpeng went to find Fuxi and Nuwa.

    It doesn't matter if you don't look at it, Di Jun, Taiyi and Kunpeng are all filled with anger when they see it. They are all worried about Zhu Jiuyin's behavior, but Fuxi and Nuwa Empress are fighting with Sanqing,  Jie Yin, Zhunti and others were talking and laughing, confirming each other's gains from this sermon of Taoist Hongjun.

    Dijun and Taiyi also had to worry about their identities. Although they had endless anger in their hearts, they could not express it. However, Kunpeng did not have to worry about it. Seeing the smiling faces of Fuxi and Nuwa, he said angrily:  "Fuxi, Nuwa, what do you two mean? Don't you know that the fire is imminent? If you want to die, don't drag us with you!"

    As soon as Kunpeng said this, the expressions of Fuxi and Nuwa became extremely embarrassed. You must know that Kunpeng doing this at this time would be a slap in his face in front of everyone.

    I saw Fuxi¡¯s expression change and he said in a deep voice: ¡°Fellow Daoist Kunpeng, what do you mean?¡±

    Before Fuxi could finish speaking, Kunpeng shouted angrily: "You have the nerve to ask me what I mean. Have you forgotten our previous agreement? If you still have the intention to chat here, don't you know that Zhu Jiuyin has already  Are you taking action? You and Nuwa want to die, but we don¡¯t want to die yet. Why don¡¯t you follow us back to heaven, otherwise don¡¯t blame us for explaining our oath!¡±

    Kunpeng did not save any face for Fuxi, and even said that he would cancel the oath. This shows how annoyed he was at the moment.

    After hearing Kunpeng's words, Fuxi's expression changed again and again. Although Kunpeng's actions were a slap in the face, Kunpeng's words made him feel the crisis, and what happened this time was indeed  What he and Nuwa did wrong was precisely because they got carried away and put everyone in danger. This made Kunpeng not angry.

    ¡°If I were in Kunpeng¡¯s shoes and looked at this matter from the other party¡¯s perspective, I would also be angry and furious. After all, they were too selfish and put everyone in danger for their own gain.

    However, although Kunpeng did something reasonable, it was difficult for Fuxi to accept that he made such a fuss. After all, it related to his own face, but it was useless for Fuxi to not accept it. He had to face the reality and could only put himself  The hatred for Kunpeng was suppressed in his heart.

    Fuxi took a deep breath and said: "Fellow Taoist Kunpeng, we did something wrong in this matter. Please wait a moment, I will say goodbye to Taoist Sanqing and the others!"

    As soon as Fuxi finished speaking, Kunpeng shouted angrily: "What are you waiting for? We don't have the leisure to play the piano with you. When Zhu Jiuyin blocks our way back, it will be too late. You call Nuwa quickly, and we  Leave now!"

    Di Jun was also very dissatisfied with Fuxi's words, and said in a deep voice: "Fellow Taoist Fuxi is pressed for time, and we really don't have that much leisure time to waste here with you. After all, we don't want to die!"

    Di Jun's words made Fuxi's face turn blood red. He really didn't expect that Di Jun would say that, so he didn't give himself any chance.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 108: Massacre

    Chapter 108: Massacre

    This is how it is within the Yao clan. Everyone is fighting for their own interests. Kunpeng is like this, Emperor Jun is like this, and Fuxi is like this. If Fuxi and Nuwa Empress are not interested in selfish interests, they will not ignore Emperor Jun and Empress Nuwa.  Kunpeng and the others would not ignore their in-depth exchanges with Sanqing and put the safety of everyone at risk.

    To put it bluntly, everything is for profit. Fuxi felt that he could not get off the stage, but his and Nuwa's actions brought danger to the lives of Dijun, Taiyi and Kunpeng, forcing them to attack him.

    Di Jun was right. They didn't want to die. You must know that the pressure Zhu Jiuyin brought to them was too great. Now Zhu Jiuyin was heading towards Buzhou Mountain. No one knew where Zhu Jiuyin would be.  It's time to cut off their escape route so that they have a home and cannot return.

    Facing the dual pressure from Emperor Jun and Kunpeng, Fuxi became embarrassed. At this moment, Empress Nuwa said in a deep voice: "Since the three fellow Taoists are so afraid, let's return to heaven!"

    Di Jun and Kun Peng didn't save face for Fuxi and Nuwa, and similarly Nuwa didn't save face for them either. They just opened up the matter and made everyone despise Di Jun, Kun Peng and Taiyi.

    Di Jun didn¡¯t want to argue with Empress Nuwa, after all, he had great ambitions, but what Empress Nuwa said was too much, and he had to fight back, otherwise his reputation would be ruined.

    Di Jun said in a deep voice: "Yes, we are afraid, afraid of Zhu Jiuyin's madness, but who in the world is not afraid? If Taoist Nuwa thinks that he is not afraid of Zhu Jiuyin, then he can continue. Let's return to heaven first.  !¡±

    At this point, Emperor Jun no longer paid attention to the Nuwa Empress. Everyone was already in disgrace. Naturally, Emperor Jun did not need to compromise, so he hurriedly left the Zixiao Palace with Taiyi and Kunpeng without even thinking, and headed towards the Heavenly Court.  Ignore whether Fuxi and Nuwa are willing to return to heaven.

    After seeing the reactions of Di Jun, Taiyi and Kunpeng, Fuxi couldn't help but shook his head, picked up Nuwa and said goodbye to Sanqing and others, and then followed Dijun and the others towards the heaven.

    On the way, Fuxi couldn't help but said: "Sister, you shouldn't have said such words, because now you are turning against Di Jun, Taiyi and Kunpeng!"

    Empress Nuwa sneered and said, "It's no big deal to turn against each other. If you expect them to succeed, it's really a daydream!"

    Empress Nuwa looked down upon Di Jun and Tai Yi, and even more so Kun Peng, but she had forgotten that without the support of Di Jun and Tai Yi brothers, would the Monster Clan be in its current situation? Can she and Fu Xi support the Monster Clan alone?

    To counterattack Heavenly Court, Zhu Jiuyin is not so crazy right now. Even if he wants to attack Heavenly Court, Zhu Jiuyin will not attack alone at this time. Now Zhu Jiuyin still needs to do what he needs to do. This is to cleanse the remnants of the demon clan in the prehistoric times.  , and his little move did not expect that it would cause conflicts among Di Jun and the others. If Zhu Jiuyin knew about it, he would probably be happy in his heart.

    Kill, as soon as he stepped onto Buzhou Mountain, Zhu Jiuyin immediately blocked everyone's way with his sword. As long as it was a demon clan, Zhu Jiuyin would kill them without saying a word, showing no mercy.  , those who show a fierce look on their faces are also merciless and will be killed directly.

    After Zhu Jiuyin took action, Buzhou Mountain was soon shrouded in a bloody awakening, and the murderous intent rushed straight towards the bullfighting. Taoist Hongjun preached to give all sentient beings a chance to attain enlightenment, but he underestimated Zhu Jiuyin.  Zhu Jiuyin took the opportunity to cleanse those who were hostile to the Wu clan and nip all dangers in the bud.

    Taoist Hongjun wanted to use his preaching to kill two birds with one stone, but Zhu Jiuyin didn't follow the rules and went directly to Buzhou Mountain to block everyone's retreat, and went on a killing spree to clear the rear for the Wu clan.

    Why should you be cruel?  Zhu Jiuyin taught a very vivid lesson to all sentient beings in the ancient world. As long as they are demons and dissatisfied with the witch clan, they will only end up dead.

    In just a short period of time, a lot of people have fallen in Buzhou Mountain, and Zhu Jiuyin's body is full of murderous intent. He wants to run, I'm sorry, but the little golden immortal has no chance in front of a strong man like Zhu Jiuyin.  , even Daluo Jinxian could only die with one word in front of Zhu Jiuyin, because Zhu Jiuyin had summoned the river of time to surround the entire Buzhou Mountain.

    When they saw Zhu Jiuyin going on a killing spree, Di Jun, Tai Yi, and Kun Peng were secretly lucky, thinking that they had to retreat quickly when they saw the opportunity, so that Zhu Jiuyin did not block his retreat, otherwise he would really be killed by Fu Xi.  They and Nuwa were killed, and now that Zhu Jiuyin couldn't stop them, they started to attack other people in the wilderness to vent their anger.

    It wasn¡¯t just Emperor Jun and the others who thought so, Nuwa and Fuxi were also frightened by Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s madness, and they no longer felt anything in their hearts.His anger towards Di Jun was replaced by gratitude. If it weren't for Di Jun and the others who faced him regardless of his face, he might have ended up with the same fate as those people.

    Although it is said that Fuxi and Nuwa have greatly improved after listening to Taoist Hongjun's sermons, they have not yet broken through. They are still in the realm of Daluo Jinxian, and they are still vulnerable to a quasi-sage like Zhu Jiuyin.  , so they were afraid when they saw Zhu Jiuyin's blood-awakening method.

    ?? Crazy. When they saw Zhu Jiuyin's blood-awakening method, everyone who listened to Hongjun Daozu's sermon thought that Zhu Jiuyin was crazy. Otherwise, how could he do such a thing.

    In their hearts, they thought Zhu Jiuyin was a lunatic, but Taoist Hongjun didn't think so. He saw Zhu Jiuyin's strength from Zhu Jiuyin's crazy behavior.

    Taoist Hongjun sighed softly and said: "Zhu Jiuyin, you are indeed an ancestral witch who has mastered the law of time. You can see farther than anyone else and kill before everyone else. However, no matter how powerful your methods are,  Everyone is vulnerable before the way of heaven, they are just ants. It is impossible for an ant to have the power to change the world. The crazier you are, the faster the destruction of the ancient world will come. Without Pangu's will, the Wu clan is not far away from destruction!  "

    " Daozu Hongjun didn't react at all to Zhu Jiuyin's killing spree, as if all this was nothing and Zhu Jiuyin's actions did not make him excited at all.  In the eyes of Hongjun Daozu, Zhu Jiuyin's behavior was like a clown, but there are some things that clowns can turn upside down. What's more, Zhu Jiuyin is not a clown but a murderer who inherits Pangu's bloodline.

    Perhaps in the eyes of Daozu Hongjun, he thought this was the gap between himself and Zhu Jiuyin. He had already made a clear direction, and his mind was endlessly close to the way of heaven. In his eyes, Zhu Jiuyin's killing spree in Buzhou Mountain was just  It's just a game, no matter how many casualties there are, it doesn't matter to him. All he cares about is Pangu's will.

    Zhu Jiuyin pursues killing, while Daozu Hongjun ignores death. Emperor Jun, Taiyi and other demon clans are timid and dare not fight with Zhu Jiuyin, but some people can't stand Zhu Jiuyin's madness.  , because Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s crazy behavior has affected their lives, and these people are Sanqing.

    Although Sanqing did not want to confront Zhu Jiuyin in his heart, Zhu Jiuyin went on such a killing spree on Buzhou Mountain that blood flowed into rivers on Buzhou Mountain. Such cruel methods made them unbearable.  It seems that Zhu Jiuyin is provoking all sentient beings in the ancient world and provoking everyone's bottom line.

    Today, Zhu Jiuyin can go on a killing spree against the demon clans that did not participate in the battle between the lich and the witch clans. He can kill those who are dissatisfied with the witch clan. Will the witch clan be able to kill them next?  When these neutral people start, is it because the Witch Clan is purging all creatures in the ancient world and putting everything under their control?

    Precisely because of such considerations in his heart, Sanqing decided to stop Zhu Jiuyin and could not let Zhu Jiuyin continue, otherwise the consequences would be disastrous.

    "It is impossible to stop Zhu Jiuyin with the power of Sanqing alone. They need helpers and more people to put pressure on Zhu Jiuyin and force Zhu Jiuyin to stop.

    It¡¯s not just the Sanqing who is so afraid of Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu clan, but also those who have not suffered from Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s poisonous hands are also worried.

    Originally, everyone was counting on the Demon Clan to come forward. After all, ten of the people killed by Zhu Jiuyin were from the Demon Clan. Unfortunately, the results disappointed them, whether it was the brothers Di Jun and Tai Yi, or the Empress Nuwa.  Fuxi and even Kunpeng had no intention of starting a war with Zhu Jiuyin.

    Just when everyone was disappointed and ready to give up, Sanqing came forward to call everyone together to put pressure on Zhu Jiuyin, which made them feel relieved.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 109: Stand out

    Chapter 109: Standing out

    The first person to jump out to support the Sanqing was Hongyun. I have to say that Hongyun is a bit of a loser. If Hongyun jumped out, Zhen Yuanzi naturally couldn't lag behind. When it came to Zhen Yuanzi, he was helpless.  Knowing that his Wuzhuang Temple has innate spiritual roots like ginseng fruit, and now Zhu Jiuyin dares to directly block Buzhou Mountain and start killing people, then naturally he can also mark his own Wuzhuang Temple for the ginseng fruit in the future. In this kind of thinking  Under the influence, Zhen Yuanzi naturally wanted to come forward.

    With the support of Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi, many people are happy. You must know that although Hongyun is a bit awkward, he is still very popular in the prehistoric era.

    Even though Sanqing has attracted so many people, everyone's confidence is still a bit lacking. After all, they have all seen Zhu Jiuyin's fierce power. If they want to force Zhu Jiuyin to compromise, this power is not enough.

    At this time, Hongyun said: "Fellow Taoist Sanqing, although we have a large number of people now, Zhu Jiuyin is not alone. You must know that there is a behemoth of the Wu clan behind him. Do you think we can contact the demon clan again?"  Clan, let Dijun, Taiyi and Taoist Nuwa come out to attack Zhu Jiuyin together!"

    As soon as Hongyun said this, everyone's eyes suddenly lit up. They heard Yuanshi Tianzun say: "Fellow Hongyun's idea is quite good. Now Zhu Jiuyin is going on a killing spree, killing mostly people from the demon clan. That Emperor Jun  , Taiyi, Nuwa and others, as the leaders of the demon tribe, they should come forward!"

    What Yuanshi Tianzun said is a bit interesting. If Emperor Jun, Taiyi and Nuwa Empress really wanted to stop Zhu Jiuyin, they would not have escaped before.

    Regarding Yuanshi Tianzun's words, Taishang Laojun shook his head and said: "Second brother, don't you know who Dijun and Taiyi are? If they really have that kind of blood, they will not hear Zhu Jiuyin."  They were so frightened that they ran away because of their name. It¡¯s a waste of time to expect them to take action!¡±

    Although Daozu Hongjun didn't care about Zhu Jiuyin's actions, he didn't really ignore the matter. Daozu Hongjun was still very concerned about everyone's reactions. He saw the reactions of Emperor Jun, Taiyi, Fuxi, Nuwa and Kunpeng.  At this time, Daozu Hongjun couldn't help but shook his head, very disappointed with them.

    Originally, Taoist Hongjun was counting on the Demon Clan to be able to take on the important task of dealing with the Witch Clan, but now their performance is really embarrassing. With their character, they are really not qualified to stop Zhu Jiuyin.

    Fortunately, Sanqing did not disappoint Daozu Hongjun. At this time, they stepped forward to shoulder the heavy responsibility. Their performance made Daozu Hongjun very satisfied.

    As soon as Taishang Laojun finished speaking, everyone sighed secretly. Everyone understood that what Taishang Laojun said was very reasonable. Looking at the reactions of Dijun and Taiyi, it was really delusional to expect them to come forward.

    At this time, Yuanshi Tianzun frowned and said: "Brother, why don't we ask the teacher for help? As long as the teacher is willing to come forward, then Zhu Jiuyin will give in!"

    Yuanshi Tianzun always wants to count on others and only wants to use others as thugs. He has never considered stepping forward himself. This is not a good thing.

    Taishang Laojun sighed and said: "If the teacher could come forward, I'm afraid he would have taken action long ago. There is no reason why Zhu Jiuyin is so crazy. I'm afraid we need to solve this matter ourselves. What can we do without the support of the demon clan?  , we don¡¯t really want to fight Zhu Jiuyin, and even if there is a war, we have nothing to fear, I don¡¯t believe that Zhu Jiuyin will really fight against us people at all costs!¡±

    In the eyes of Taishang Laojun, he did not think that Zhu Jiuyin would be so ignorant, so disregarding the overall situation, and disregarding the development of the Wu clan to become enemies with all of them.

    Unfortunately, Taishang Laojun was wrong. Zhu Jiuyin was not as easy to talk to as he thought, and he would not pay attention to external pressure. For him, the greater the pressure, the better. The calamity has already begun, and no matter how many killings there are, it doesn't matter.

    In any case, Taishang Laojun's words made everyone relax, and soon they unified their thoughts and headed towards Buzhou Mountain. Good guys, with the movement of Sanqing and the others, those who have homes and dare not return will  They joined one after another, and a mighty army pressed towards Mount Buzhou.

    Although this is just a group of stragglers, the number of people there is daunting, but to Zhu Jiuyin, this is nothing at all.

    Looking at the mighty army, a sneer flashed across Zhu Jiuyin's face. Regarding the situation there, Zhu Jiuyin knew without guessing that someone must be threatening Zhong to negotiate with him.

    In an instant, the army stopped in front of Zhu Jiuyin, and those walking at the front were Sanqing, Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun. When they saw Zhu Jiuyin, the army stopped. Don't look at them.  There are many forces, but they are very timid in their hearts.

    Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said: ??Sanqing, what do you want to do with so many people?  Want to threaten me?  "

    Zhu Jiuyin's words deeply stimulated Yuanshi Tianzun. For Yuanshi Tianzun, he always regarded himself as the Pangu sect and looked down on Zhu Jiuyin, a shaman clan. Zhu Jiuyin ignored him so much. How could he  I can bear it.

    Yuanshi Tianzun said angrily: "Zhu Jiuyin, what is your attitude? Is it possible that you are justified in committing such a murder? Today you have to give us an explanation, otherwise this matter will not be over!"

    When he heard Yuanshi Tianzun's words, Zhu Jiuyin sneered and said: "Yuanshi, you are the onion, you have no say in what I do. Don't think that you can make me scared by pulling so many people.  No matter how many people there are, they are all useless. I have to explain to you, but you are not qualified enough."

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words made the important people present excited. They all shouted to make Zhu Jiuyin look good, but no one actually took action. They all just shouted.

    The Emperor Jiang Ancestral Witch and the others were not unaware of Zhu Jiuyin's crazy killings. Just when they were about to mobilize all their troops to support Zhu Jiuyin, the great witch arranged by Zhu Jiuyin came to their tribe and killed Zhu Jiuyin.  Jiuyin's words told Dijiang Ancestral Witch and the others that Zhu Jiuyin did not need the support of the witch clan for this matter, he could handle it alone.

    Regarding the large-scale dispatch of Sanqing and others, the brothers Di Jun and Taiyi in the heaven were happy. Taiyi laughed and said: "Brother, it's better now. That bastard Zhu Jiuyin is facing Sanqing."  Come on, let them fight, after they both lose, it will be time for us to dominate the wilderness!"

    I have to say that Taiyi is a bit unintelligent. It is that simple to start a fight. Even if Zhu Jiuyin wants to go on a killing spree, Sanqing may not necessarily start a head-on war with Zhu Jiuyin, because they are not fools and do not want to do anything for others.  Wedding dress.

    Di Junke was different from Taiyi. After being hit several times by Zhu Jiuyin, he was not as optimistic as Taiyi. He shook his head and said, "Brother Xian, things are not as simple as you think!"

    Just as Di Jun finished speaking, Taishang Laojun reacted. Taishang Laojun was not Yuanshi Tianzun. Although he hated Zhu Jiuyin's arrogance, Taishang Laojun  But he is not as arrogant as Yuanshi Tianzun.

    Just listen, Taishang Laojun said: "Friend Zhujiu, we don't have any ill intentions in coming today. We just hope that you can be merciful and stop causing inaction killings. Those fellow Taoists who fell under your hands and  You Wu Clan have no grudges, so why do fellow Taoists insist on pushing others too far!"

    "If someone else hears these words from Taishang Laojun, they will naturally stop, but Taishang Laojun is facing Zhu Jiuyin. Since Zhu Jiuyin has made up his mind, there will be no change.

    Zhu Jiuyin sneered and said: "Tai Shang Laojun, what you said is very simple. They have no grudges against our Wu Clan now, but they all have endless murderous intentions towards our Wu Clan in their hearts. There will eventually be  One day we are going to be enemies of our Witch Clan, and if that¡¯s the case, then I will naturally take the first step to get rid of these hidden dangers like them!¡±

    After hearing Zhu Jiuyin's words, Taishang Laojun couldn't help but frowned and said in a deep voice: "Friend Zhu Jiuyin, don't you think you are too overbearing? You are so powerful just based on your own feelings.  Starting a killing spree, isn¡¯t this going too far!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin said disapprovingly: "Tai Shang Laojun, it is my own business to live up to my standards. In a word, as long as there is a threat to our Wu clan, I will eliminate it and nip all dangers before they bud.  Zhong, it¡¯s useless for you to say more, so you¡¯d better get out of the way quickly!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin's domineering attitude made everyone present change their expressions. No one could accept Zhu Jiuyin's theory. He would go on a killing spree just based on his own feelings. If this happened, not many people present would be able to escape.  After all, they were very dissatisfied with the Wu Clan in their hearts.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 110 Battle

    Chapter 110 Battle

    Sorry, I uploaded a bit late today due to something happening!

    Taishang Laojun could endure Zhu Jiuyin's tyranny and arrogance, but Yuanshi Tianzun couldn't bear it. He shouted angrily: "Zhu Jiuyin, what did you say? What is your own business? Your behavior has threatened  For the safety of all sentient beings in the wild, you must give us an explanation today, otherwise you will not blame us for being rude!"

    Yuanshi Tianzun finally lost his composure and spoke out what was in his heart, and also expressed the thoughts of everyone present. It can be said that everyone present wanted to kill Zhu Jiuyin, but none of them had the courage, and only Yuanshi Tianzun could.  Don¡¯t be afraid to speak your mind.

    When hearing Yuanshi Tianzun's words, Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "Yuanshi Tianzun, you finally can't help but speak your mind. Since you want to fight, what nonsense should we talk about? Let's start a war directly. You  Do you think I will be afraid of you if there are many people? I will stand here, waiting for you to fight!"

    As Zhu Jiuyin spoke, he burst out with endless fighting spirit, and the fighting spirit revealed endless killing intent. Everyone could see that Zhu Jiuyin had endless killing intent in his heart.

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s strength made the good old Hongyun a little unable to bear it. He stepped forward and said: "Friend Zhu Jiuyin, peace is the most important thing in everything. You should consider everyone¡¯s thoughts"

    Before Hongyun could finish his words, Zhu Jiuyin snorted coldly and said: "That's enough, Hongyun, stop talking nonsense. You can either leave or fight. There is no other choice. I will not let go of those who are harmful to me."  Threatening people!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's answer completely made everyone lose confidence in peace. Even Taishang Laojun was secretly anxious. He really didn't expect that things would reach this point, and he didn't expect that Zhu Jiuyin would be so tough and not care about this.  the impact of the incident.

    War?  Taishang Laojun has no confidence in his heart. Even though they are more powerful now than they are in numbers, there is little use in numbers in front of real masters, and among so many people, Golden Immortals account for 99%, and he himself  The Zhu Jiuyin in front of him was undoubtedly a quasi-saint-level being with strong cultivation.

    Taishang Laojun still knows how terrifying the quasi-sage is. At least he has witnessed the battle between Zhu Jiuyin and Hongjun Daozu. The most important thing is that Zhu Jiuyin is not alone. There is the entire Wu clan behind him.  It exists. Even though the Wu Clan has not responded yet, no one can guarantee whether the Wu Clan will mobilize in large numbers after the war. Not to mention the full mobilization of the Wu Clan, as long as one-third of the strength is mobilized, it will be enough to destroy itself.  Such an army behind us.

    Taishang Laojun couldn't help but sigh secretly in his heart: "Oh! Knowing that Zhu Jiuyin is so crazy, I shouldn't have been so angry and rashly stepped forward. Now it's better. I've been caught directly. Even if I want to retreat now, I can't help but sigh.  possible!"

    Taishang Laojun regrets it, why don¡¯t others regret it, but regret is regret, they all have to face Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s provocation, you must know that this is related to their face.

    Fight!  Now Sanqing and the others have no choice!  Even if they face the impact of the Wu clan in a big war, they will still fight because they have no way to retreat.

    Of course, there is a reason why Taishang Laojun has such an idea. Taishang Laojun believes that even if it is a war, he can protect himself. As for the war, the armies behind him will suffer heavy casualties.  , that doesn't matter to him, as long as he can be safe and escape, then everything is nothing.

    In fact, it is not just Taishang Laojun who has such thoughts. Zhen Yuanzi, who has always been silent, also has such thoughts. For him, the pressure caused by Zhu Jiuyin is very great. After all, he is different from Sanqing.  Sanqing has the legacy of the Great God Pangu, and there is nothing exciting about it. Zhu Jiuyin of the Western Set is different, but he is different. Wuzhuang Temple has innate spiritual roots like ginseng fruit.

    Others don't know about Zhu Jiuyin, but Zhen Yuanzi is very concerned about everything about Zhu Jiuyin. In addition, with a good old man like Hongyun around him, he can naturally know many secrets. He knows very well the reason why Fuxi and Nuwa empress  The enmity between Zhu Jiuyin and Zhu Jiuyin was just because of a little innate spiritual grass. Zhu Jiuyin could put Fuxi and Nuwa to death for a little innate spiritual grass, but for a ginseng fruit tree like this  The innate spiritual roots will not have any consideration, and they will kill themselves. Therefore, Zhen Yuanzi is also determined to fight Zhu Jiuyin. Even if he will fail in the end, he still has to let Zhu Jiuyin.  Know that you and others are not soft persimmons.

    ??Similarly, Zhen Yuanzi will no longer care about the life and death of those behind him. For him, as long as he can save his own life and his own interests, the life and death of others is not within his scope of consideration.

    People who do not work for themselves will be punished by heaven and earth. Most of the people gathered on Buzhou Mountain now are here for their own interests.They are all fighting for their own interests, but they are not as good as they say. Each of them has his own selfish motives, and they are all afraid of harming their own interests and come together.

    I saw that Taishang Laojun took a deep breath and said: "Friend Zhujiu, I advise you to think about it again. Although we are not willing to fight, we are not timid. If you must  If we are forced to have no way out, then we can only risk our lives. I think even if we fail, the fate of you and the Wu clan behind you will not be easy. In the end, the only ones who will benefit are the people sitting aside.  The demon clan is watching the fight between tigers and tigers!"

    In order to put more pressure on Zhu Jiuyin, Taishang Laojun immediately pulled out Di Jun, Taiyi, Fuxi, and Nuwa Empress as shields without even thinking about it. He was using the demon clan to threaten Zhu Jiuyin and wanted to borrow  The power of the demon clan came to force Zhu Jiuyin to compromise with them in order to achieve his own goals.

    It's a pity that Taishang Laojun underestimated Zhu Jiuyin. Although the threat from the demon clan was great, it was not within the scope of Zhu Jiuyin's consideration. To be honest, let alone the demon clan not having the courage to fight now, even if they did, Zhu Jiuyin would  Jiuyin is not afraid either.

    With the overall strength of the Wu Clan at this time, it can definitely sweep across the prehistoric times. If Di Jun, Tai Yi and others dare to jump out, they will definitely die. Zhu Jiuyin is now fully confident that he can defeat Di Jun, Tai Yi and others.  Catch them all in one fell swoop, of course, provided they jump out on their own initiative.

    You must know that the twelve ancestral witches headed by Zhu Jiuyin have now broken through their own limitations and have reached the level of physical perfection. What's more, Zhu Jiuyin has also gone a step further to allow the body to undergo qualitative transformation. If they are twelve  With his current cultivation level, he has set up the "Twelve Capital Gods and Evil Array" to summon the true form of Pangu. Zhu Jiuyin is confident that he can defeat the saint.

    With such a powerful trump card, how could Zhu Jiuyin shrink back from Taishang Laojun¡¯s small threat? What¡¯s more, Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s character would not allow him to shrink back.

    Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said: "It doesn't matter if the demon clan sits on the mountain and watches the fight between tigers and tigers. As long as they dare to come forward, our witch clan will have enough power to destroy them, but they can only be like that shrinking tortoise."  Hiding in the heaven and not coming out, protected by Hongjun, but one day I will let them know that no matter how good the turtle shell is, it will be broken!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's words made Di Jun and Taiyi, who had been paying attention to the situation in Buzhou Mountain, angry. Taiyi shouted angrily: "Brother, this bastard Zhu Jiuyin is so abominable, we can't let him  If this arrogance continues, we will contact Fuxi, Nuwa and Kunpeng, and take this opportunity to join forces with Sanqing and others to teach Zhu Jiuyin a lesson!"

    After seeing Tai Yi's angry look, Di Jun sighed and said: "Xian brother, compared with Zhu Jiuyin, we are still not strong enough, let him be arrogant first, and if we rush out of the front of the heaven at this time,  If you go to Buzhou Mountain to fight with him, you are afraid that it will play into his hands. You must know that Zhu Jiuyin is not a person. He has the entire ancestral witch behind him. The threat of the space ancestral witch Emperor Jiang is not much smaller than that of Zhu Jiuyin.  He has the 'God-killing Spear' in his hand, a great weapon!"

    Di Jun¡¯s consideration is not wrong. With the ¡®God-killing Spear¡¯ in hand, the Dijiang Ancestral Witch cooperates with his space laws, and the threat is indeed not much smaller than that of Zhu Jiuyin.

    There is another sentence that Di Jun is too embarrassed to say. Once the Twelve Ancestral Witches set up the 'Twelve Capital Heavenly God Evil Formation' to summon the true form of Pangu, they will have great fun. Di Jun doesn't think Sanqing and the others have the ability to do so.  His ability could block Pangu's real body's killing blow. In his opinion, if he rushed out of the heaven to fight with Zhu Jiuyin at this time, it would be a self-destructive fool's behavior. As a wise man, Emperor Jun would not commit such a low-level act.  Incorrect.

    In fact, that's what it said, but it was just Di Jun trying to find excuses for himself. In the final analysis, he didn't have the courage to fight Zhu Jiuyin, and he also wanted to use Sanqing and the others to weaken Zhu Jiuyin.  Strength, so that you can get more rest time.

    Of course, even if Emperor Junzheng wanted to fight Zhu Jiuyin, Fuxi, Nuwa and Kunpeng would not agree. Without the support of the three of them, there would be no possibility of success.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 111 The fight begins

    Chapter 111 begins

    The two brothers, Di Jun and Tai Yi, had so many calculations that they lost their blood and courage. Maybe they would defend themselves by saying that Zhu Jiuyin was too powerful and make excuses for themselves, but that would not make sense.  Yes, Zhu Jiuyin was also just a weak person at the beginning, but he never flinched when facing a powerful opponent. He always moved forward bravely, without fear of life or death. Whether it was Luo Hou or Daozu Hongjun, Zhu Jiuyin had no  Been scared.

    The road of spiritual practice is like sailing against the current. If you don't advance, you will retreat. You will encounter many obstacles on the road of spiritual practice. You need to use your strong will to overcome them. Unfortunately, brothers Shang Shenjun and Taiyi did not do very well in this regard.  Lost his backbone in frustration.

    Although it is good to sit on the mountain and watch tigers fight, and you can borrow swords to kill people, you will also lose your popularity. You must know that most of the people who fell to Zhu Jiuyin's blood-awakening methods are monsters, even if these people are against the emperor.  Jun and Taiyi have nothing to do with each other, but they are still from the demon clan. As the leader of the demon clan, he turns a blind eye to their life and death. How can he convince his subordinates?

    Relatively speaking, Sanqing's courage is much stronger than theirs. Even if they are forced to do nothing, they still have the guts to confront Zhu Jiuyin head-on, which makes people look up to them.

    It is said that Hongjun Daozu was a little selfish in establishing the holy throne, but this was still due to some people's own reasons. How could timid people like Di Jun and Taiyi shoulder the important responsibility?  ]

    Facing the persecution of Zhu Jiuyin, Taishang Laojun said in a deep voice: "Okay, since you want to fight, then we will fight. More than a thousand years have passed, and I want to learn about your cultivation again!"

    As soon as Taishang Laojun said these words, he immediately sacrificed the acquired merits and virtues of the "Heaven and Earth Xuanhuang Exquisite Tower" to protect himself tightly. He did not want to make the same mistake again. You must know what he is facing now.  But Zhu Jiuyin.

    When Taishang Laojun moved, Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Leader immediately strode forward to stand with Taishang Laojun without saying a word, confronting Zhu Jiuyin head-on.

    Although there are many people in this army who do not want to fight Zhu Jiuyin, Sanqing is now determined. Regardless of whether they want it or not, this war is inevitable. For the sake of their own lives, they  He could only ruthlessly sacrifice his own housekeeper Lingbao to confront Zhu Jiuyin.

    The actions of these people made Zhu Jiuyin disdainful. For Zhu Jiuyin, he didn't take these people seriously at all. Today he stands here to resist everyone's attacks alone. He has only one purpose, killing!  He wants to use killing to warn everyone that the Wu clan cannot be provoked. He wants to step on the bodies of Sanqing, Hongyun, Zhen Yuanzi and others to slaughter the people here, and use them to deter the prehistoric era.

    "Go to hell!" Zhu Jiuyin said as he punched out. The destructive power of the punch rushed towards everyone like a torrent, directly drowning the people at the front.

    Sanqing was fine because they were protected by the 'Heaven and Earth Xuanhuang Exquisite Tower', and Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun were fine too. The two of them had the 'Book of Earth' to block Zhu Jiuyin's punch, but the people behind them were  He was unable to withstand Zhu Jiuyin's punch.

    Stars can be shattered by Zhu Jiuyin's punch. It is naturally a devastating blow to these Jinxian and Daluo Jinxian. Countless people can be killed and injured under one punch. No one can survive the Jinxian, while Daluo Jinxian can kill everyone.  hurt.

    What does it mean to be cruel? Zhu Jiuyin taught all sentient beings a good lesson, allowing them to see the meaning of the word "brutal". With one punch, he leaned on the front, and those who screamed the loudest were unlucky.  He killed hundreds of golden immortals with his fists and injured dozens of great Luo golden immortals.

    This requires strength. In the face of absolute power, any conspiracy or trick is useless and vulnerable.

    Of course, it was unexpected for Zhu Jiuyin to achieve such a great result with his punch. After all, no one expected that a person of such status as Zhu Jiuyin would fight so undeclared, and take action suddenly, in an unprepared situation.  Under the circumstances, they would naturally suffer heavy casualties.

    After punching out, Zhu Jiuyin did not continue to expand the victory, but looked at Sanqing with disdain and said: "The rabble is vulnerable. If you expect these rabble to fight me decisively, I advise you to give up.  They are just a bunch of ants who have no place on the stage!"

    In front of the strong, these people are indeed just a group of ants. No matter how many ants there are, they can't threaten the strong. Zhu Jiuyin's punch made Sanqing, Zhen Yuanzi, and Hongyun realize the situation clearly. They overestimated their abilities.  , in front of a truly strong person, large numbers of people will have no effect.

    With one punch, the world was shocked. Zhu Jiuyin's punch made everyone see Zhu Jiuyin's brutal methods again. Although Sanqing summoned some people to come to Zhu Jiuyin for a showdown, there were still many people in the prehistoric era who were at risk.  ?In addition, the cultivation of these people is not weak, not to mention that the Lord of the Blood Sea, Styx, was not involved.

    Zhu Jiuyin's punch shocked these people and completely gave up their determination to participate in the war. For them, it was better to sit back and watch the fight between tigers and tigers.

    Hearing Zhu Jiuyin's words, Taishang Laojun's face became extremely gloomy. He really didn't expect that Zhu Jiuyin would be so crazy and arrogant, without leaving any face for people like himself.

    Originally, Taishang Laojun wanted to have some reservations, but under the current situation, they did not dare to hold back any more, otherwise they would definitely be the ones to die.

    Taishang Laojun did not refute Zhu Jiuyin's sarcastic words, but said to Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Leader: "Second brother, third brother, set up the formation!"

    As soon as Taishang Laojun said this, Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Leader quickly started to move. The three of them stood in the posture of three talents, and the three talents formed a formation!

    The Three Talents Formation of Sanqing is different from the ordinary ones. You must know that they come from the same source, and they all have great luck. Together, the Three Talents Formation can trigger the general trend of the world.

    In an instant, winds and clouds surged, endless spiritual energy surged in, and Sanqing's momentum surged with the help of the Sancai Formation. Although their realm had not yet broken through, in terms of strength, they already had the strength of a quasi-sage.

    Seeing Sanqing setting up the 'Three Talents Formation', Zhu Jiuyin didn't have any surprise on his face. He was still very calm and sneered: "I said you dare to be so ignorant and come to trouble me. Originally, you had someone else to support you, but you think  Can you fight me with this mere 'Three Talents Formation'? What a daydream!"

    Taishang Laojun said in a deep voice: "Words are useless, we will only take action after we see the truth!"

    Since Sanqing has taken action, Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun naturally cannot turn a blind eye. You must know that this battle is not only Sanqing's own business, it is also related to their life and death.

    Zhen Yuanzi said loudly: "If Sanqing Taoist friends are not enough, how about adding me!"

    As Zhen Yuanzi spoke, he offered sacrifices to the 'Book of the Earth'. The earth essence was pulled out by the power of the 'Book of the Earth' and turned into an earth-yellow dragon, glaring at Zhu Jiuyin, ready to explode at any time.  one strike.

    "Compared to Sanqing and Zhen Yuanzi, Hongyun's power is a bit small and he is not conspicuous among everyone.

    Sanqing and Zhen Yuanzi quickly stabilized the formation with this effort. Those who had been frightened by Zhu Jiuyin's ferocity turned around again and heard one of them shout loudly: "Don't be afraid, everyone.  There are many of us, let¡¯s use the spirit treasures to smash this bastard Zhu Jiuyin to death to avenge the previous fellow Taoist!¡±

    Good guy, as soon as this voice fell, the sky soon became colorful, and the Lingbao fell towards Zhu Jiuyin like a heavy rain.

    It was obvious that these people wanted to use force to overwhelm others and win with quantity. Unfortunately, they did not know that their actions were all in vain for Zhu Jiuyin. Zhu Jiuyin had already thought of this before he came to Buzhou Mountain.  There will be such a result.

    Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said: "The mob dares to shine, they really don't know whether to live or die, time is flowing, and the years are moving!"

    When Zhu Jiuyin shouted, Taishang Laojun couldn't help but feel horrified. He had seen the strength of Zhu Jiuyin's magical power at that time, and he quickly said loudly: "Quickly retreat!"

    "It's a pity that Taishang Laojun's words were shouted too late, Zhu Jiuyin has already activated the river of time!"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 112 Panic

    Chapter 112 Panic

    "If you want to leave, just dream!" As Zhu Jiuyin shouted coldly, the power of time was inspired from the long river of time, and the rain-like spiritual treasure fell into the long river of time.  Under the erosion of power, it turned into its original source, and then disappeared without a trace.

    Devouring, this is the power that Zhu Jiuyin possesses after his physical body undergoes qualitative transformation. The power of chaos encompasses all things. These spiritual treasures were returned to their origins and turned into nutrients, which were swallowed by Zhu Jiuyin.

    "What? How is this possible!" Countless people watching this battle were stunned by Zhu Jiuyin's methods. No one thought that Zhu Jiuyin would be so powerful.

    When the Lingbao was destroyed by Zhu Jiuyin, the owners of those Lingbao groaned and suffered mental backlash, and their vitality was seriously injured.

    Both Sanqing and Zhen Yuanzi had gloomy faces at this time. They were not fools. How could such a situation happen? They didn't know that Zhu Jiuyin had planned it long ago.

    Taishang Laojun shouted angrily: "Zhu Jiuyin, you are so insidious, you are so despicable!"

    Zhu Jiuyin sneered disdainfully: "Tai Shang Laojun, the strong are respected and the fittest survive. This is the law of heaven and earth. No one can change it. You asked for it. You can't blame me. Today I will do it in front of you."  Killing these people in front of me will let you know that the fight between the two Lich clans is not something you can interfere in, and anyone who interferes will have to pay the price!"

    Having said this, Zhu Jiuyin once again burst out with endless killing intent. He roared to the sky and shouted: "The wheel of time comes out, the law is blessed, expand!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin shouted, the innate treasure, the 'Wheel of Time', flew out and landed on the River of Time. When the 'Wheel of Time' merged with the River of Time, there was a loud bang and the River of Time went crazy.  The ground surged and enveloped everyone in an instant.

    With Zhu Jiuyin's move, Sanqing was dumbfounded, Zhen Yuanzi was dumbfounded, Hongyun was even dumbfounded, and even Taoist Hongjun in Zixiao Palace was moved by it.

    As the river of time expanded, both Sanqing and Zhen Yuanzi felt a huge force restricting their power, weakening their power all the time, even if Taishang Laojun had acquired merit.  The protection of the most precious 'Heaven and Earth Xuanhuang Exquisite Tower' cannot withstand the erosion of this force.

    Similarly, Zhen Yuanzi was also frightened by it. When it came to defense, the 'Book of the Earth' was worse than the 'Heaven and Earth Xuanhuang Exquisite Tower', and he was under more pressure.

    Zhen Yuanzi was under a lot of pressure, and Hongyun was even more unlucky. Although he was protected by the "Book of the Earth", the erosion of the power of time also gave him a headache. After all, he did not have a powerful protective spiritual treasure.  Their strength is not comparable to that of top powerhouses like Zhen Yuanzi and Sanqing.

    When they saw Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s crazy behavior, Jieyin and Zhunti, who had never done anything radical in the wild, were amazed.

    He just listened and sighed: "Zhu Jiuyin is indeed crazy and powerful enough, and can actually defeat ten thousand with one person. It's a pity that such strong men are not from the West!"

    Zhunti said: "Senior brother, no matter how powerful Zhu Jiuyin is, at least he can contain Sanqing and others for us, and the more turbulent Dongfang becomes, then our opportunities will appear. When Dongfang is in chaos, it will become unmanageable.  Naturally there will be people who can't bear it and come to the West to seek refuge, and then we can absorb them into the West!"

    Jie Yin shook his head and sighed: "I'm afraid this will be difficult to achieve. The east is already in chaos, but no one is willing to come to the west!"

    Zhunti's face changed color when he heard this. Jieyin was right. The east is indeed in chaos now, but no one has come to the west to take refuge. This shows that it is impossible to wait and see.

    When thinking of this, Zhunti said in a deep voice: "Brother, since we can't defend anyone, it's better to take the initiative. I don't believe that the two of us can't win over people with our words!"

    Jie Yin shook his head and said: "No, it's better for us to wait and see what happens. After all, the current situation is too chaotic. A little carelessness will lead to catastrophe. We'd better be careful!"

    Be careful with the Ten Thousand Years Ship. This is Jie Yin's rule of thumb, at least for now. He can't blame Jie Yin for being so careful, but Zhu Jiuyin's performance is too crazy. The power of all parties in the East is too powerful.  So that they have to be careful, lest they accidentally get caught up with them.

    As time progressed, those golden immortals and Daluo golden immortals were all trapped. Every one of them became frightened and worried about their own lives. Everyone cursed Sanqing in their hearts. If Sanqing hadn't encouraged them, what would they have done?  He would come to Buzhou Mountain to negotiate with Zhu Jiuyin at all costs, but this time it was better. Sanqing was not good enough. Not only did he not force Zhu Jiuyin to compromise, but he himselfSome people's lives are not guaranteed.

    The mob is like this. Once something goes wrong, they will shirk responsibility and blame everything on others. It was not Sanqing who forced them to come, but they took the initiative to follow them. Now if something goes wrong, they will  Putting the blame on Sanqing, I have to say that these people are really shameless. It is impossible for them to achieve anything with their mentality, because they do not have a brave heart.

    When the long river of time trapped everyone, Zhu Jiuyin did not waste the great opportunity. He thought of the divine kingdom opening and shouted loudly: "The divine way is opened, the divine kingdom comes out, and swallows all things!"

    Zhu Jiuyin naturally had his own thoughts when he made such a big noise. He would not let go of such a great opportunity to these demon clansmen who came to die. Although there were some fishermen among them, some of them came just for a look.  Yes, but Zhu Jiuyin doesn't take it to heart. As long as they appear in Buzhou Mountain, their fate has been decided and will not change.

    Zhu Jiuyin's Kingdom of God opened, and a space crack appeared, emitting endless suction to suck the people in front of them into the Kingdom of God. If they entered Zhu Jiuyin's Kingdom of God, the fate of them could be imagined.  Zhu Jiuyin is no match for anyone in the prehistoric times, and if he is trapped in Zhu Jiuyin's kingdom of God, his life will be at risk.

    At this moment, not only the mob began to be afraid and began to panic, but also the powerful people like Sanqing, Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun were also afraid.

    what to do?  Sanqing began to feel confused and frantically tried to think of a way to deal with it, but in the face of absolute strength, even though they had all kinds of wonderful methods, they were unable to implement them.

    The Kingdom of God opened up, and it didn't take long for those golden immortals to be unable to withstand the strong suction force in the Zhujiuyin Divine Kingdom, and each one was swallowed up by the cracks in the space. Then the Daluo Golden Immortals without the protection of spiritual treasures could not hold on, either.  Each one was swallowed up by the space, and soon the huge figure was reduced by two-thirds.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin's move frightened the mob, it also greatly puzzled the people watching the battle secretly. They didn't understand why Zhu Jiuyin didn't directly kill the opponent since he had the ability to open the Kingdom of God to deal with these mobs.  You must know that it is much easier to kill the opponent directly than to open the god and devour the opponent.

    In the heavenly court, Di Jun frowned and said, "Brother Xian, what do you think this lunatic Zhu Jiuyin wants to do? Why is he so willing to seek the far away from the near? Does he have any conspiracy?"

    Hearing Di Jun's words, Taiyi sighed and said: "Brother, it's not like you don't understand Zhu Jiuyin. With his character, who can know what he is thinking? In the entire prehistoric era, perhaps only Daozu Hongjun is the only one who knows him."  Now you know what this lunatic is thinking!"

    Taiyi's words are correct. Only Taoist Hongjun understands the reason for Zhu Jiuyin's actions. Zhu Jiuyin's idea is very simple. All of these people have good cultivation, and they are all full of aura.  , after being beheaded, one's cultivation will naturally be dispersed into the wilderness, but if Zhu Jiuyin is sucked into his own divine kingdom and then beheaded, then this spiritual energy will naturally be integrated into Zhu Jiuyin's divine kingdom.

    When seeing Zhu Jiuyin's move, Taoist Hongjun couldn't stand Zhu Jiuyin's behavior. You must know that Zhu Jiuyin was competing for spiritual energy with Heavenly Dao and digging into the corners of Heavenly Dao. Regarding Zhu Jiuyin's behavior, Hongjun  No matter how good-hearted Jun Daozu is, he cannot remain silent.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 113 Threat

    Chapter 113 Threat

    Seize the aura of heaven and earth, yes, this is Zhu Jiuyin's idea, he wants to use these rabble to repair his Kingdom of God. With these auras, Zhu Jiuyin can complete a qualitative transformation of the Kingdom of God.  You must know that this is not only the power of the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, but also the courage of blood. The world needs blood.

    Taoist Hongjun would not watch Zhu Jiuyin succeed. Suddenly, a powerful wire came from outside the sky and rushed towards Zhu Jiuyin's long river of time.

    Regarding Taoist Hongjun, Zhu Jiuyin had already been prepared for it. As soon as he thought about it, the divine treasure appeared on his head, and he heard him shout loudly: "Hongjun, you dare to use it, aren't you afraid of being haunted by the aura of calamity? Then you  It¡¯s very difficult to prove the truth!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin can devour the killing energy crazily, because he himself is in the midst of calamity, and he is not afraid of cause and effect, but Taoist Hongjun is different. You must know that Taoist Hongjun is only one step away from re-enlightenment and becoming a saint. After such a  Long-term training is also not far away from He Dao. If he is really haunted by the aura of measuring calamity, then I am afraid that it will be difficult for him to realize the Tao during this calamity. After all, he will have to overcome the calamity when he enters the calamity. All the  Cultivation will be suppressed.

    When hearing Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words, the pressure from the outside disappeared in an instant. If everyone hadn¡¯t felt this pressure before, they would have doubted whether this pressure ever existed.

    Being scared away by an ant like Zhu Jiuyin made Taoist Hongjun feel angry. He snorted coldly and said: "Zhu Jiuyin, you are so cruel!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's words not only scared away Taoist Hongjun, but also frightened many people. They were haunted by the aura of measuring calamity. Could it be that a new round of calamity was about to begin? This was far from the last time of Longfeng  How long does it take for the calamity to pass?

    For a moment, everyone was dumbfounded again, and the calamity began, which made everyone worried. Although they had not experienced the battle of the dragon and phoenix calamity, they all saw the one who once dominated the calamity.  The tragic situation of the Long, Feng and Qilin clans in the ancient times made everyone shrink their heads in fear, fearing that they would be entangled in the aura of calamity and would fight for it. As for Zhu Jiuyin going on a killing spree in Buzhou Mountain, that had nothing to do with them.  .

    But Sanqing, Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun were troubled. They never thought that their impulsiveness would be involved in the calamity. This made the five of them regret it. If they had known this, they shouldn't have been like this.  Impulsive, this one has formed a causal relationship with Zhu Jiuyin, not to mention it, and also involves himself in the calamity.

    At this time, Taishang Laojun finally understood why Zhu Jiuyin dared to be so presumptuous and didn't take them seriously, because he had the trump card of Liang Jie.

    After Daozu Hongjun retreated, Zhu Jiuyin's expression changed. He looked at the five people Sanqing, Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi gloomily, and sneered: "No one will protect you two today, I want to see it."  Why are you fighting with me?"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, the faces of Sanqing, Zhen Yuanzi, and Hongyun changed. Taishang Laojun said in a deep voice: "Zhu Jiuyin, you are so despicable, you deliberately led us into the game.  But if you don¡¯t make things easier for us, then you won¡¯t be able to make things easier for yourself either, because things between us are never over!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin said disdainfully: "You are not worthy of saying such big words. If you are to blame for this, it is because you are too arrogant and seek your own death. I really think that you can do whatever you want in the wilderness!"

    Zhen Yuanzi took a deep breath and said: "Zhu Jiuyin, there is no need to talk nonsense. Tell us how you want to understand the cause and effect between us. As long as we can do it, we will never refuse!"

    "Ha! Ha! Ha!" When he heard Zhen Yuanzi's words, Zhu Jiuyin burst into laughter. He was so indescribably arrogant that he did not take Zhen Yuanzi and the others seriously at all.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin's arrogant behavior made Sanqing and others look down upon him, they did not dare to continue to confront Zhu Jiuyin at this time, because they did not want to be entangled in the aura of calamity and were eager to resolve the conflict with Zhu Jiuyin.  The cause and effect between the nine yins, so that you can escape from the calamity quickly.

    Regardless of Sanqing or Zhen Yuanzi, they are not fools. They did not notice the beginning of the calamity. This only means that the calamity has just begun. It is most likely caused by their own actions. If they can resolve it quickly  With this cause and effect, you can escape from the calamity.

    Zhu Jiu said in a gloomy voice: "Okay, Zhen Yuanzi, if I have the courage, my request is very simple. As long as you make an oath not to interfere in the dispute between the two lich clans during this calamity, then this matter will be revealed."  Pass!"

    When he heard what Zhu Jiuyin said, Zhen Yuanzi was a little dumbfounded. He really couldn't believe that Zhu Jiuyin was so kind and could make such a trivial request when he was in a favorable position.

    It¡¯s not just Zhen Yuanzi who thinks so. Sanqing and Hongyun also have such thoughts in their hearts. They just heard Yuanshi Tianzun say:"Zhu Jiuyin, are you sure you are not playing tricks on us?"

    Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said: "Yuanshi Tianzun, you are in the mood to play, but I am not in the mood to play with you anymore. Believe it or not!"

    When Yuanshi Tianzun opened his mouth, Zhen Yuanzi felt a little worried. He knew very well what kind of person Yuanshi Tianzun was, and even more clearly what kind of person Zhu Jiuyin was in front of him. If Yuanshi Tianzun asked him again,  If so, I'm afraid it will cause trouble again.

    Zhen Yuanzi said quickly: "Friend Zhujiu, are you sure you are right? Is your request that simple?"

    Zhu Jiuyin nodded and said: "My request is that simple, but if you are so doubtful, then I will add some more requests. I heard that there is an innate spiritual root ginseng fruit tree in your Wuzhuang Temple in Yuanzi Town. I want it."  Thirty pieces of fruit!¡±

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, Zhen Yuanzi couldn't help but cursed in his heart: "Zhu Jiuyin, you bastard is too cruel. I have only saved so much in so many years, and you are going to leave with just one mouthful!"

    However, no matter how much Zhen Yuanzi cursed in his heart, it was useless. Zhu Jiuyin had already spoken, and he had no choice but to resist, otherwise the matter would only be more troublesome, and this matter was also caused by themselves. To be precise, it was because of Yuanshi Tianzun  This made Zhen Yuanzi angry with Yuanshi Tianzun.

    Seeing the pain in Zhen Yuanzi's body, Zhu Jiu said in a gloomy voice: "Zhen Yuanzi, do you want to give it to me or not? Just give me a nice word, I don't have time to spend time with you!"

    "Give!" Zhen Yuanzi dared not to give it. He thought that thirty ginseng fruits was just an insignificant contribution to the calamity-ridden person.

    Zhen Yuanzi said loudly: "Okay, we have an agreement!"

    Zhu Jiuyin said: "I will wait for you here. If you get thirty fruits and you make an oath, then the cause and effect between us will be cancelled!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's request was aimed at Yu Zhen Yuanzi. Compared with Sanqing, who had caused such consequences, it cost nothing. They naturally remained silent and stopped expressing their opinions. Even Yuanshi Tianzun understood the situation.  It's not good for yourself and try to stabilize your mood.

    For Sanqing, they are very worried that if they open their mouth again, Zhu Jiuyin will increase their demands, and they will be unlucky. If you are a Taoist friend, you are a dead Taoist, but you are not a poor Taoist. It is enough for Youzhen Yuanzi to stand in front of him.  , they don¡¯t want to follow Zhen Yuanzi¡¯s footsteps, because they don¡¯t have the same confidence as Zhen Yuanzi.

    Zhu Jiuyin was very disdainful of Sanqing's silence. They were the ones who caused the incident, but now it was Zhen Yuanzi who had to sell the orders for them, and these people didn't say anything. This shows how good their character is.  .

    Of course, this is how it was in ancient times. The Sanqing did this to protect their own interests. After all, if people don¡¯t do it for themselves, heaven will destroy them. The Sanqing is also a human being and has its own desires.

    see!

    Zhen Yuanzi did not say anything more to Zhu Jiuyin. You must know that time waits for no one and no one knows what will happen next moment. He said in a deep voice: "Zhu Jiuyin, let me go.  I¡¯ll go back to Wuzhuang Temple to get some fruit for you!¡±

    Hearing this, Zhu Jiuyin immediately released the suppression of Zhen Yuanzi by the law of time, and said in a deep voice: "Zhen Yuanzi, I hope you don't play any tricks, that is not a good thing for anyone!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's warning made Zhen Yuanzi frown and shouted angrily: "Zhu Jiuyin, don't worry, I'm not as despicable as you. Since I have agreed to such a deal, I will naturally not play tricks.  !¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin nodded and said: "This is best. If you are playing tricks, don't blame me for being ruthless. I destroyed Hongyun first, and then killed your Wuzhuang Temple and cut off your foundation!"

    Facing such a crazy threat from Zhu Jiuyin, Zhen Yuanzi was so angry that he was speechless, snorted angrily and turned around to leave!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 114 Seizing food from the tiger¡¯s mouth

    Chapter 114: Seizing food from the tiger's mouth

    Crazy, Zhu Jiuyin is so crazy. He actually said such cruel words and slapped Wuzhuangguan on him. This is a slap in the face. There will be no chance for reconciliation between the two parties in the future.

    Of course, for Zhu Jiuyin, he had never thought about reconciling with Zhen Yuanzi. To him, Zhen Yuanzi was just a chess piece that he stepped on to deter Honghuang. Even if he became a mortal enemy, it was nothing special. He dared  How could he care about someone like Zhen Yuanzi who had no hope of becoming a saint if he offended someone like Sanqing who was bound to become a saint in the future?

    The conversation between Zhu Jiuyin and Zhen Yuanzi made the brothers Di Jun and Taiyi in heaven unable to calm down. Di Jun originally wanted to borrow a knife to kill someone, but he was disappointed in the end. Zhu Jiuyin's ferocity far exceeded him.  As expected, he powerfully swept through these mobs and directly threatened Sanqing and Zhen Yuanzi in front of everyone, and forced Zhen Yuanzi to compromise and give in.

    The innate spiritual root ginseng fruit tree is a great treasure. Zhen Yuanzi will pay for thirty fruits at once, which can directly allow Zhu Jiuyin to use these thirty fruits to cultivate thirty elites for the Wu clan. In this way  How can the result not make Taiyi crazy?

    Just listening, Taiyi cursed angrily: "How could this idiot Zhen Yuanzi agree to Zhu Jiuyin's rude blackmail? He is really a cowardly bastard!"

    Di Jun was also angry at the compromise between Zhen Yuanzi and Sanqing, but what had happened had already happened, and even if he was angry again, it would not help.

    Di Jun sighed and said: "Brother Xian, this is not only Zhen Yuanzi's fault, but also Sanqing's fault. If the three of them were not incompetent and willing to take the initiative, the matter would not have reached this point.  It seems that Sanqingfang is the biggest culprit in this matter!"

    A trace of viciousness suddenly flashed across Taiyi's face, and he said in a deep voice: "Brother, do you think we can give Zhu Jiuyin some color to make his plan fail?"

    As soon as Taiyi said this, Di Jun couldn't help but said: "Xiandi means"

    Taiyi said in a deep voice: "We can't defeat this bastard Zhu Jiuyin, but we may not be able to deal with Zhen Yuanzi. Didn't Zhu Jiuyin want to take advantage of Zhen Yuanzi's ginseng fruit? We can just rob him halfway, thirty berries.  That¡¯s equally important to us!¡±

    It has to be said that Taiyi is quite insidious, and in an instant he came up with such a way to steal these thirty ginseng fruits from Zhen Yuanzi.

    Tai Yi's suggestion made Di Jun very tempted. If things really succeed, then their power will develop by leaps and bounds in a short period of time, and he will have thirty powerful subordinates. From then on, his "Zhou Tian Xing Dou"  The power of the formation will be much stronger, so that we will be more confident in starting a war with the Wu clan.

    When thinking of this, Di Jun said in a deep voice: "Brother Xian, how certain are you of this matter? You must know that our current situation is very dangerous, and the consequences of a slight mistake will be disastrous!"

    Taiyi said in a deep voice: "Brother, I am not completely sure about this matter, but the current situation is very dangerous for us Monster Clan. If we still want to fight with the Witch Clan, we can only take risks. Otherwise,  There is no other way, after all Zhu Jiuyin is too strong!"

    yes!  Zhu Jiuyin is so powerful that it makes people breathless. Not to mention, you can know everything just from Zhu Jiuyin's actions. They didn't realize that the calamity had started, but Zhu Jiuyin had already  He arranged everything and made a ruthless plot against Sanqing and Zhen Yuanzi!

    Under this situation, the gap between the two Lich clans will become wider and wider. If the Demon clan does not take any further actions, the two sides will not be on the same status in the end.

    Emperor Jun's heart skipped a beat and he said loudly: "Okay, then let's do something big. Dazhu Jiuyin was caught off guard and robbed these thirty ginseng fruits. I don't think Sanqing and Zhen Yuanzi wanted these ginseng fruits either."  If it falls into Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s hands, they won¡¯t have any objection if we do this!¡±

    Di Jun's words were a bit self-deceiving. Although Sanqing and Zhen Yuanzi didn't want to see the ginseng fruit fall into Zhu Jiuyin's hands and increase the power of the Wu clan, they also didn't want the fruit to be robbed by the demon clan.  You must know that Sanqing and Hongyun are now in the hands of Zhu Jiuyin. If Zhu Jiuyin is cruel, they will end badly.

    Of course, it is not ruled out that Zhu Jiuyin would directly lead the Wu clan to kill Heavenly Court out of shame and teach the brothers Di Jun and Taiyi a profound lesson. However, the chance of this is very small. After all, there is Taoist Hongjun outside Heavenly Court.  Protection, Zhu Jiuyin is afraid that even if he wants to reach heaven, it will not be an easy task.  The ones who will be unlucky in the end will definitely be Zhen Yuanzi, Sanqing and Hongyun!

    After hearing that Di Jun agreed with his opinion, Taiyi was very happy, but he was happy, but he was not so excited that he lost his mind.??, I just heard him say: "Brother, it's a bit dangerous for the two of us to steal this ginseng fruit from Zhen Yuanzi. After all, our time is limited. If we can't get it quickly, Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu clan will be alarmed."  , then we are afraid that we will be in danger, I think we should involve Fuxi, Nuwa and Kunpeng in this operation. With their help, we can be foolproof!"

    It's foolproof. Taiyi thinks too highly of himself. Even a few of them want to be foolproof. Is there such an easy thing in this world? He doesn't take Zhen Yuanzi seriously. Although Zhen Yuanzi can't beat Zhu Jiuyin  , but it is not easy for others to take advantage of him. After all, Zhen Yuanzi has a powerful defensive ability with the "Book of the Earth" in his hand.

    Di Jun naturally would not object to Taiyi's opinion. After all, time was limited and they could not continue to talk in depth, so he nodded and said: "Okay, let's do this. Now we will contact Fuxi, Nuwa and Kunpeng!"

    In the Heavenly Court, it was very easy for Di Jun, who had mastered the secret of the "Zhou Tian Xing Dou Grand Formation", to find Fuxi, Nuwa and Kunpeng. With a thought, he found the three of them and invited them to discuss important matters.

    Emperor Jun and Taiyi invited them to discuss important matters at this time. Both Fuxi and Nuwa knew that it was definitely related to Zhu Jiuyin. Although they were dissatisfied with Emperor Jun and Taiyi in their hearts, they still did not dare to do so under such circumstances.  Neglect, after all, they don't want to see the Wu family become dominant.

    Soon Fuxi, Nuwa Empress and Kunpeng came out in front of Dijun and Taiyi. Time was running out. Dijun did not exchange any polite words with the three of them and said straight to the point: "Three fellow Taoists, I want to know about Buzhou Mountain."  You have all seen that Zhu Jiuyin is too powerful. In order for our demon clan to continue to survive in the wilderness, we must not let Zhu Jiuyin's conspiracy succeed. I hope that everyone can work together to destroy Zhu Jiuyin's conspiracy.  , we can¡¯t defeat Zhu Jiuyin, but we can easily defeat Zhen Yuanzi!¡±

    As soon as Di Jun said this, Fuxi and Nuwa, they all knew what Di Jun meant. Kunpeng said: "What Taoist Di Jun means is to rob Zhen Yuanzi and seize the three items from him."  Ten ginseng berries, I wonder how we will distribute them after we get them?"

    Good guy, Kunpeng is really stingy. Before they could succeed, Kunpeng couldn't help but jump out to discuss how to distribute the ginseng fruit. His move made Dijun and Taiyi angry.

    Taiyi said with a gloomy face: "Fellow Daoist Kunpeng, how do you want to distribute it?"

    Kunpeng was not frightened by Taiyi, and said in a deep voice: "Of course it will be divided equally. There are five of us in total, and each of us will get exactly six pills, no more, no less!"

    As soon as Kunpeng said this, Taiyi couldn't help but shouted angrily: "Kunpeng, don't you think you are going too far? You must know that we raised this matter first. It would be too harsh for you to open your mouth like this just for your participation."  !¡±

    Kunpeng said in a deep voice: "I don't think so. You must know that if we take action, we will take a lot of risks. Risks must have efficient returns. What's wrong with this!"

    Di Jun didn't have time to fight with Kunpeng on this trivial matter. In his heart, he believed that as long as he could destroy Zhu Jiuyin's plan, it would be a good thing. Even if he shared most of the benefits, there would be no problem. Moreover, Kunpeng, Fuxi, and Nuwa Empress  Generally speaking, they are also members of the demon clan. If they obtain the ginseng fruit, they will still increase the power of the demon clan.

    Just listening, Di Jun said in a deep voice: "Xian brother, don't argue over this trivial matter. We don't have much time. This matter is settled!"

    ; ;

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 115 Arrested

    Chapter 115: Arrested

    "Brother!" Taiyi said to Di Jun unwillingly

    Unfortunately, Di Jun ignored Tai Yi and said in a deep voice: "This matter is settled like this, but the ugly words are ahead. If anyone is half-hearted and does not use all his strength in this operation, then don't blame me for my gaffe!"

    Facing Di Jun¡¯s threat, Kunpeng laughed loudly and said: ¡°Fellow Taoist Di Jun, please rest assured, I don¡¯t think anyone can withstand the temptation of an innate spiritual fruit like ginseng fruit!¡±

    Di Jun nodded and said: "This is the best. If Taoist fellow Fuxi and fellow Taoist Nuwa have no objections, then we will take action immediately. After all, time waits for no one!"

    Fuxi said: "I have no objection, you can leave at any time!"

    After hearing Fuxi¡¯s answer, Di Jun didn¡¯t waste any time and directly pulled Taiyi up and went down to the heaven to go to the wilderness without any hesitation. From this point of view, he can be regarded as a relatively competent leader.

    Dijun and Taiyi took one step forward, and Fuxi, Nuwa and Kunpeng immediately followed them down to heaven. Just as Kunpeng said, no one can withstand the temptation of ginseng fruit.

    Even though Di Jun made the decision very happily, he still observed Zhu Jiuyin's reaction on Buzhou Mountain again before leaving the Heavenly Court. When he saw that Zhu Jiuyin didn't make any move, he left in the direction of Wuzhuang Temple.  .

    Di Jun only noticed Zhu Jiuyin in his eyes, but he forgot that behind Zhu Jiuyin there was the existence of the entire witch clan. How could he only focus on Zhu Jiuyin alone? However, driven by interests, Di Jun  Jun, Taiyi, Fuxi, Nuwa Empress and Kunpeng didn't take this to heart. In their hearts, they always thought that as long as they acted quickly, they could finish it before the Wu clan had time to react.

    It would be great if everything in this world was really so easy. Zhu Jiuyin alone withstood Sanqing and the others, while Di Jiang and the other ancestral witches naturally had their eyes fixed firmly on the Heavenly Court. Although there were people outside the Heavenly Court  Despite the obstacles set up by Daozu Hongjun, the Wu Clan has always wanted to reach Heaven. They are always paying attention to every move in Heaven.

    When Di Jun, Taiyi, Fuxi, Nuwa and Kunpeng appeared in the prehistoric era, the Wu clan, as the overlord of the prehistoric era, naturally knew about it immediately.

    More than a thousand years are enough time for the Wu Clan to build the entire prehistoric world into a monolith. It can be said that now everyone in the prehistoric world has to look at the face of the Wu Clan to act. In addition, Zhu Jiuyin's blood-awakening method on Buzhou Mountain was also used.  , the actions of Di Jun and others naturally reached the ears of the Wu clan in the shortest possible time.

    When they learned about the actions of Di Jun and others, the witch clan gathered among the elites in the Pangu Temple. Among the twelve ancestral witches, except for Zhu Jiuyin who was alone in Buzhou Mountain, everyone else came to the Pangu Temple. The witch clan could silently  No one would believe it if he said he didn't make any big move to achieve this in a short period of time.

    Yes, the Wu Clan has made a big move. After getting the news, Di Jiang Zu Wu laughed and said: "Okay, Di Jun and Tai Yi, the monsters finally couldn't bear it anymore and came out. This way, they will not be able to come or go. Everything is in accordance with the rules."  Act according to plan!¡±

    Plan to act?  Could it be said that the Wu Clan had been prepared for this before?  If the words of Emperor Jiang Zuwu were spread, I am afraid that the entire prehistoric era would be shaken and uneasy.

    Yes, the Wu Clan does have a big plan, but this plan was not made by Zhu Jiuyin, but planned by Di Jiang Ancestral Witch. As the leader of the Wu Clan, Di Jiang Ancestral Witch naturally wants to be the leader of the Wu Clan.  For the sake of development, although the Witch Clan now dominates the ancient world, the elites of the Monster Clan are hiding in the heaven. It can be said that the Monster Clan is the Wu Clan's biggest enemy. Di Jiang Ancestral Witch naturally has to pay attention to this Monster Clan.

    When Zhu Jiuyin told them that he had to resist Sanqing and others alone, Dijiang Zuwu had a bold idea in his mind. He wanted to take this opportunity to wipe out the demon clan and conquer the heaven. He believed that Buzhoushan's  The war will definitely attract the demon clan. No matter whether Zhu Jiuyin wins or loses in Buzhou Mountain, the demon clan will not sit idly by and ignore it. Since then, his opportunity has come.

    Regarding this idea, Dijiang Ancestral Witch did not tell Zhu Jiuyin, and in his opinion, there was no need to tell Zhu Jiuyin, because he believed that Zhu Jiuyin would understand his intentions, so Dijiang Ancestral Witch asked Zhu Jiuyin to  While attracting the attention of everyone in the prehistoric era, he secretly invited other ancestral witches to return to the Pangu Temple, waiting for the arrival of the opportunity.

    When they learned that the direction of Di Jun and others was Wuzhuang Temple, all fools understood that Di Jun and others wanted to take advantage of the situation, and wanted to snatch food from the tiger's mouth and take away the fat meat of ginseng fruit from Zhu Jiuyin's mouth.

    People die for money, and birds die for food. This is how Emperor Jun is now. When he grabbed Zhen Yuanzi with his black hands, he didn't know that secretly Emperor Jiang Zuwu and others had prepared sharp arrows to hit them.  The mantis stalks the cicada and the oriole follows behind, trying to catch them all and destroy the demon race.

      Opportunities are reserved for those who are prepared. Di Jiang Zuwu has been preparing for so long, so naturally he has already calculated everything. When Zhen Yuanzi left Wuzhuang Temple, there were not many, and Di Jun and others were all surrounded  Then Zhen Yuanzi was firmly trapped.

    Di Jun made a big move for this operation and directly launched the "Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation" to deceive the secret of heaven and immobilize Zhen Yuanzi.

    Seeing the sudden appearance of Di Jun and others, Zhen Yuanzi's expression changed drastically. He was not a fool. He naturally knew what Di Jun and others wanted to do when they surrounded him at this time.

    Just listening, Zhen Yuanzi shouted angrily: "Di Jun, you are too presumptuous and have done such a shameless thing. Aren't you afraid that you will be the target of public criticism after others find out?"

    Di Jun didn't take Zhen Yuanzi's words to heart at all, and loudly said to Fuxi and others: "Everyone, act quickly, we don't have much time!"

    Even if there is no need for Di Jun to remind you at this time, Fuxi and others know what to do. Fuxi said in a deep voice: "Fellow Taoist Zhen Yuanzi, I advise you to cooperate. We only want ginseng fruit and don't want to kill anyone!"

    When Zhen Yuanzi heard these words, he couldn't help but glared at Fuxi and cursed loudly: "Fuxi, I didn't expect you to be such a despicable and shameless villain. I really misjudged you. You monsters deserve to die and your souls will disappear."  Based on the actions of you people, the demon clan should be destroyed!"

    Although Zhen Yuanzi didn't say it, everyone knew what Fuxi and his group's actions meant. They were ungrateful. Zhen Yuanzi, Sanqing and others faced Zhu Jiuyin head-on to protect the demon clan. After the defeat, they were killed by Zhu Jiuyin.  Jiuyin was blackmailed, but now as the leaders of the demon clan, Fuxi, Dijun and others not only did not support Zhen Yuanzi and the others, but instead robbed Zhen Yuanzi. This was killing Zhen Yuanzi and the others.  Pushing towards a dead end, this behavior really makes people speechless.

    Before Fuxi could answer, there was a sudden space fluctuation, followed by a sound of laughter, "Zhen Yuanzi, you just realized that the demon clan is not a thing. You expect them to be loyal. It's really funny!"

    As soon as this voice came out, the expressions of Di Jun, Taiyi, Fuxi, Nuwa and Kunpeng changed. They heard Di Jun say in a voiceless voice: "Di Jiang, why are you here?"

    Yes, this voice belongs to the Ancestral Witch Dijiang. As the Ancestral Witch of Time, it is not difficult for Dijiang to break through the space. When Dijun surrounded Zhen Yuanzi, the Ancestral Witch Dijiang cut through the space.  Space led a group of ancestral wizards to surround Di Jun and others, not giving them a chance to escape.

    This is also retribution for Di Jun and others. They were unloyal and shamelessly surrounded Zhen Yuanzi, intending to rob Zhen Yuanzi. Fortunately, Di Jiang Zuwu and others plotted against them and surrounded them in turn.  On.

    Compared with the horror of Di Jun and others, Zhen Yuanzi's reaction was one of surprise. Originally, he thought that he would be doomed this time. Even if Di Jun and others would not kill him, he lost it.  After the ginseng fruit, he could not explain anything to Zhu Jiuyin.

    Zhu Jiuyin is not a reasonable person. He doesn't care whether Zhen Yuanzi's ginseng fruits were snatched away by Di Jun and others. Zhu Jiuyin only knows that Zhen Yuanzi did not send the ginseng fruits, so Zhu Jiu  Yin will kill the killer. Hongyun, Sanqing and others may face life and death threats, and he must be prepared for Zhu Jiuyin to attack Wuzhuang Temple at any time. At that time, he and Sanqing will be completely separated from the Wu clan.  On the other hand, only the demon clan can reap the benefits.

    No!  To be precise, only shameless people like Di Jun can reap the benefits, because they cannot represent the entire demon clan, and their behavior is really shameless.  After people like myself fight against the Witch Clan, the Demon Clan may take the opportunity to regain its strength!

    ; ;

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 116

    Chapter 116

    Of course, the consequences of Di Jun¡¯s actions are also very serious. If Zhu Jiuyin, Sanqing and the others turn around and deal with the demon clan together, then the demon clan will really be exterminated.

    But this possibility is very slim. After all, Sanqing and Zhen Yuanzi will not watch the Wu Clan dominate the ancient world. You must know that the Wu Clan now dares to be so crazy. If there is no longer the restraint of the Monster Clan, there will be many people in the ancient world.  It would be difficult for any other race to confront the Wu Clan, and by then people like Sanqing would not have an easy time.

    It's a pity that all of Di Jun's plans have come to nothing now. He just wanted to steal a handful of rice, so he was targeted by Di Jiang and the ancestral witches. Di Jun, Tai Yi, Fu Xi, Nu Wa and Kun Peng were all  His life was threatened.

    Hearing Di Jun's words, Di Jiang's ancestral witch laughed loudly and said: "Di Jun, you silly bird, do you really think you are so great? Why am I here? What can I do if I tell you? This whole prehistoric period is all in my witch's hands."  Under the control of the clan, we already knew it as soon as you appeared in the prehistoric era. If you dare to attack my Witch Clan, don¡¯t even think about leaving today. Except for you five demon clans, you will also be destroyed, and the entire prehistoric world will be destroyed.  This is my witch clan¡¯s world!¡±

    What Di Jiang Zu Wu said is true. As long as there are five people except Di Jun, Taiyi, Fuxi, Nuwa Empress and Kunpeng, then the demon clan will no longer have the power to fight against the witch clan. The rest will  They are people who cannot stand on the stage. Only the five of them pose a threat to the Wu clan.

    Zhen Yuanzi was not willing to participate in this fight. After seeing Emperor Jiang's ancestral wizard come forward, he said: "Di Jiang ancestral wizard, I have something to do. Can I let Pindao leave first? Between you and Di Jun?"  Will we fight again later?"

    When he heard Zhen Yuanzi's words, a hint of viciousness flashed across Taiyi's face, and he shouted loudly: "Zhen Yuanzi, you can go and dream if you want. We can't get the ginseng fruit, and Zhu Jiuyin can't get it either.  The worst case scenario is that they¡¯ll break up in one fell swoop!¡±

    Taiyi now had murderous intentions and wanted to kill Zhen Yuanzi. His words made Zhen Yuanzi's face become extremely gloomy. If his own cultivation was not insufficient to kill Taiyi, I'm afraid Zhen Yuanzi would have already killed him.  He couldn't help but take action to kill Taiyi.

    Zhen Yuanzi shouted angrily: "Taiyi, even you want to kill me. Do you think you are Taoist Hongjun? Today I want to see who dies first!"

    In this situation, there is no need for Zhen Yuanzi to take action. The Wu Clan alone can kill Taiyi and his group. Even though Taiyi shouted fiercely, he did not relax his vigilance. You must know that Donghua was  As a quasi-sage, the emperor was killed by the Emperor Jiang Ancestral Witch in a sneak attack. A great Luo Jinxian like him had better be careful and don't lose his life here due to carelessness.

    Dijiang Ancestral Witch also wanted to kill Taiyi directly, but Di Jun was too cautious. When he first ambush Zhen Yuanzi, he set up the "Zhoutian Xingdou Formation". With the help of this formation, Dijiang Ancestral Witch even wanted to make a sneak attack.  Taiyi is also very difficult, and if you are not careful, you may fall into the opponent's trap. At that time, the situation may immediately turn around.

    Di Jun was protected by the "Zhoutian Xingdou Formation", but Di Jiang's ancestral wizard was not unprepared. He had already made complete preparations before he came. Although Zhu Jiuyin was currently in Buzhou Mountain, trapping three people.  Qing and Hongyun, but Houyi, the great witch under Zhu Jiuyin, followed the Emperor Jiang Zuwu here.

    Although Hou Yi is only a great witch, he can also take Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s place and set up the ¡®Twelve Capital Heavenly God Evil Formation¡¯ with Di Jiang Zu Wu and the others.

    Di Jiang Zuwu coldly snorted and said: "Set up the formation!"

    As soon as Emperor Jiang's ancestral witch shouted, the ancestral witches and Hou Yi quickly moved into action. In an instant, the 'Twelve Heavenly Gods' Formation' rose up, and endless evil aura surged towards here, and in this evil aura  There is a trace of the aura of Liangjie in it. Although the aura of Liangjie is very light, it is frightening, especially for Fuxi, Dijun and Zhen Yuanzi who are trapped in the "Twelve Capitals of Heavenly Gods"  They all became afraid of it.

    Zhen Yuanzi couldn't help but cursed in his heart: "The Wu clan are all lunatics, Zhu Jiuyin is like this, and Di Jiang is like this. He actually launched the 'Twelve Capital Gods' Evil Array' at all costs. I'm afraid that even I can't do it."  Destroy them together!¡±

    Zhen Yuanzi¡¯s idea was correct. The Dijiang ancestral witch really had this idea. Although thirty ginseng fruits were a lot, if Zhen Yuanzi was killed and the ginseng fruit tree was snatched away, the witch clan would have countless fruits to eat in the future.  , which is of endless benefit to the Wu Clan.

    When Dijiang Zuwu broke through the space, Taoist Hongjun in Zixiao Palace frowned again. To be honest, he was really disappointed with the brothers Dijun and Taiyi. If you want to scheme against others, then  You should use more energy to arrange the plan properly, and don't lose yourself first if you don't get the benefits.

    Of course, this is not the biggest headache for Taoist Hongjun. The biggest headache for Taoist Hongjun is that he developed his own relationship with Taoist after preaching.The cause and effect of the Wu Clan is increasing instead of decreasing. It is precisely because of this that Taoist Hongjun was dismissed by Zhu Jiuyin before.

    Why is this like this? Taoist Hongjun thought carefully and found the reason. He preached that thirteen hundred years was the time to open up a road to the great road for all living beings in the ancient times. However, these living beings in the ancient times did not include the Wu Clan.  In the past, when Taoist Hongjun preached, people from the Wu clan came to listen to the sermon. Although there was nothing gained, it allowed Taozu Hongjun to explain something. However, this time, no one from the Wu clan came to Zixiao Palace when he was preaching.  Naturally, they would not agree. You must know that the Wu Clan has the legacy of the Great God Pangu, which naturally deepens the cause and effect between Taoist Hongjun and the Wu Clan.

    Although it is said that the Wu clan is unwilling to come to Zixiao Palace to listen to the sermon, Dao Dao does not care about all this. Dao Zhigong only wants results, and it is Daozu Hongjun who caused this situation. Daozu Hongjun is always with  The Wu Clan didn't deal with it, and eventually the relationship with the Wu Clan deteriorated to this point.

    After Daozu Hongjun knew this reason, he was having a headache in his heart. How could he make the Wu clan continue to listen to his sermons?  Being plotted by Di Jiang's ancestral witch, his life was about to be in danger.

    "It's a bit embarrassing to say it. The Wu Clan has no soul and is very weak in calculations. However, Di Jun and others are all extraordinary, but they missed the plan and were plotted by the Wu Clan. How can such a level be able to take on such a big responsibility.

    For such a thing to happen, it can only be said that people like Di Jun are too greedy. There is no other reason. With the current hatred between the Monster Clan and the Witch Clan, all fools know that as long as the Monster Clan appears on the ancient land, they will naturally be attacked.  Due to the powerful attack of the witch clan, there was only one ancestral witch, Zhu Jiuyin, on the Buzhou Mountain side. Di Jiang and the other eleven ancestral witches did not move. At this time, Di Jun ran to the wilderness to look for trouble, so why should he seek death on his own?

    What kind of ancestral witch is Di Jiang? He is an ancestral witch who controls the laws of space. He also has a powerful weapon like the 'God-killing Spear' in his hand, which can break through space and travel at any time. Di Jun and others didn't even think about it before taking action.  Dijiang Ancestral Witch took it into consideration. This is not a fool.

    When Di Jun used the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation' to shine the endless power of stars into the wilderness, Zhu Jiuyin had already sensed it, but he didn't care. He believed that Di Jun would not have any good results.  , Zhen Yuanzi is not that easy to deal with.

    The opening of the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' cannot be hidden from Zhu Jiuyin, let alone Sanqing and Hongyun. Zhu Jiuyin can turn a blind eye to it, but they can't. You must know that their life and death are now controlled by Zhu Jiuyin.  In the hands, if something goes wrong on Zhen Yuanzi's side, then people like himself will be in bad luck.

    People like Sanqing couldn't help but cursed in their hearts: "Dijun, Taiyi, you bastards, you actually plotted against us, let's see how we deal with you after we get rid of Zhu Jiuyin!"

    It has to be said that Di Jun and Tai Yi are really self-righteous. Now their actions have offended people like Sanqing and made the situation of the demon clan even more unbearable.

    Zhu Jiuyin can afford to wait, but Sanqing cannot afford to wait. Taishang Laojun quickly said: "Friend Zhu Jiuyin, there seems to be a problem over at Wuzhuangguan. Do you want to let us go first?"  , let¡¯s all go over and have a look, lest Fellow Daoist Zhen Yuanzi has an accident and we don¡¯t get the benefit of Fellow Daoist!¡±

    Just as Taishang Laojun finished speaking, and before Zhu Jiuyin could reply, twelve evil spirits suddenly shot up from the direction of Wuzhuang Temple.  They had seen it several times and naturally knew what this was like, which frightened them.

    Sanqing and others couldn't help but secretly thought: "How is this possible? Zhu Jiuyin is with us, and the twelve ancestral witches have not gathered at all. Why are Dijiang and the others able to set up the 'Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods' Formation'  And it can also induce such a powerful evil spirit? Could it be that Zhu Jiuyin still has a trump card?"

    ; ;

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 117 Resentment

    Chapter 117 Resentment

    Zhu Jiuyin didn¡¯t use any trump cards this time, let alone refine the Twelve Capital Gods¡¯ Evil Flags. Since the Twelve Capitals¡¯ Heavenly Gods Evil Flags were destroyed in the last war, Zhu Jiuyin has never thought about refining them.  Although this treasure is good, it cannot compare with its own strength. During the more than a thousand years of Zhu Jiuyin's time, he has done strong training for the great witches under him. Hou Yi did not have the twelve capital gods' evil flags in his hands.  But Zhu Jiuyin gave him a drop of extremely pure ancestral witch essence blood.

    Don't underestimate this drop of ancestral witch essence and blood. You must know that Zhu Jiuyin's essence and blood is extremely refined. In terms of purity, it is already close to Pangu's essence and blood. After all, Zhu Jiuyin's body has undergone qualitative transformation. Only one drop  The essence and blood can make Hou Yi's cultivation improve by leaps and bounds. After absorbing this drop of ancestral witch essence and blood, Hou Yi has not broken through to the realm of ancestral witch, but he has already reached the peak of great witch. However, this is nothing, because the bloodline  Due to the relationship, Hou Yi now has the ability to enter the ancestral witch.

    A drop of essence and blood has such a powerful effect. It is no wonder that Zhu Jiuyin has no intention of refining the Twelve Heavenly Gods. There is really no need to do so. Compared with a spiritual treasure, it is better to cultivate a person who can enter the realm of ancestral witches.  The great witch came at a good price, and it was precisely because he absorbed a drop of the ancestral witch essence blood that Hou Yi was able to withstand the boundless pressure caused by the "Twelve Capitals of Heavenly Gods". Of course, his cultivation at this time was still far away.  It is not enough to cooperate with Dijiang Ancestral Witch and the others to summon Pangu's true body to defend against the enemy. It's not Zhu Jiuyin who doesn't have that ability. If he has to forcibly summon Pangu's true body, it will only destroy the talent of Hou Yi. Dijiang Ancestral Witch and the others  A fool would not do such a thing, let alone the current situation.

    Seeing Sanqing's shocked look, Zhu Jiuyin's face showed no expression at all, and said calmly: "It seems that the demon clan is really crazy. They don't even take you Sanqing in their eyes and actually do something like this."  Such despicable and obscene things are coming!¡±

    Although he knew that Zhu Jiuyin's words were a way to provoke the generals, Sanqing still fell into the trap, because Zhu Jiuyin was right, the demon clan was too arrogant, no, to be precise, Di Jun and the others were too  He was so arrogant that he actually came up with his own idea. Di Jun's intention in doing this was very simple, that is, he wanted people like him to fight Zhu Jiuyin to the death.

    Di Jun, Tai Yi, Fu Xi and others are insidious and despicable enough, but Zhu Jiuyin is not a good bird either. He also wants to let people like himself fight against the demon clan and reap the benefits.

    I'm depreesed!  For a moment, both Sanqing and Hongyun felt sad for their fate. If they had known that things would develop like this, why did they have to stand out before? But now they really have no way forward or retreat. To deal with the demon clan, then  It will definitely benefit Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan. If he doesn't deal with the Demon Clan, his reputation will be ruined. People in the ancient world will definitely think that he is afraid of the Demon Clan.

    Of course, it is not that Sanqing and Hongyun have never thought about fighting Zhu Jiuyin, but they dare not think about this idea. When it comes to insidiousness, the demon clan may be able to beat the witch clan, but when it comes to cruelty, the demon clan can't match up.  Not as good as Zhu Jiuyin, Zhu Jiuyin was the most cruel person in the world. It was really stressful to be an enemy of such a person.

    Needless to say, in just this small conflict, I was beaten to death by Zhu Jiuyin. This was without Zhu Jiuyin killing him. If Zhu Jiuyin wanted to kill him,  It doesn't take much effort for these people, so how can Sanqing and Hongyun not feel sad for themselves.

    In fact, the most tragic thing is not them, but Zhen Yuanzi. Sanqing and Hongyun seem to be treated as hostages by Zhu Jiuyin to threaten Zhen Yuanzi, but in fact their lives are not in danger. No matter how crazy Zhu Jiuyin is,  , No matter how ruthless he is, he may not dare to kill Sanqing. After all, Sanqing is also protected by Pangu's luck.

    Sanqing and Hongyun's lives are not in danger, but now Zhen Yuanzi is living in dire straits, and his life is in danger at any time, because Emperor Jiang Zuwu has murderous intentions in his heart!

    Facing Zhu Jiuyin's provocation, Taishang Laojun took a deep breath to suppress the anger in his heart, and said in a deep voice: "There is no need for Zhu Jiuyin to remind you, we know what to do, Dijun, Taiyi  Since it is so insidious, we people will naturally regain our face!"

    Even though Taishang Laojun said it so firmly, he left a lot of room for himself in his words, because he did not say when to regain his face and wait until the Lich War is over before looking for the Lord.  , Taiyi also wanted to regain his face. Although it was a bit shameless to do so, Taishang Laojun had no choice.

    In ancient times, strength was respected. Without strong strength as a backing, no matter how much you suffer, you deserve to be unlucky. Don't look at people like Di Jun and Taiyi who are afraid of Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan, but  They are not afraid of Sanqing because they have the ability to fight Sanqing. Sanqing wants to regain its position unless the demon clan's strength is greatly damaged or they become enlightened.?, otherwise it is impossible, there is only one reason, their current strength is insufficient.

    Zhu Jiuyin has no intention of engaging in such a verbal dispute with Taishang Laojun. He is destined to take a different path. He does not have too many calculations in his heart, but only a courageous heart to move forward.

    Just listening, Zhu Jiuyin said calmly: "Tai Shang Laojun, you don't have to be like this. I, Zhu Jiuyin, have always acted openly and aboveboard. I disdain to use these conspiracies and tricks. I only believe in one thing in my heart that in the face of absolute strength, all conspiracies and tricks are useless."  You are vulnerable, and it has nothing to do with me whether you go to war with the Monster Clan. I believe that with the power of my Witch Clan, I can sweep across the Monster Clan and beat the hell out of despicable villains like Di Jun and Tai Yi!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, the faces of Sanqing and Hongyun couldn't help but change color. Although Zhu Jiuyin didn't say it clearly, the meaning was already obvious. This meant that they judged gentlemen with the hearts of villains.  belly.

    Although Sanqing was very dissatisfied with Zhu Jiuyin's attitude, they could not find a reason to refute it, because Zhu Jiuyin did have the strength to say such a thing!

    In the ancient world, strength is respected. Just as Zhu Jiuyin said, all calculations are vulnerable in the face of absolute strength, and Zhu Jiuyin has such strength!

    Together with the "Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods and Evil Formation", Emperor Jiang's ancestral witch showed off his power. The endless evil spirit combined with the "God-killing Spear" in his hand could kill Di Jun, Taiyi and others in a panic, and the dangers were everywhere. If it weren't for Emperor  Jun had set up the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation' from the beginning, but he was afraid that they would fall down at the first contact.

    As soon as Dijiang Ancestral Witch and others took action, everyone watching this battle knew that the cultivation level of Dijiang Ancestral Witch and these people had broken through, and they were quasi-sages. Eleven more quasi-sages appeared in the Wu clan. Now the Wu clan has  There are twelve quasi-sages, and there is no race or force in the world that can resist such a powerful force.

    In an instant, the high-level officials in the entire prehistoric world had only one idea: they could not be enemies with the Witch Clan no matter what, otherwise they would be facing death.

    After this thought for a lifetime, no one in the entire prehistoric world dared to challenge the Wu clan. As a result, the prehistoric world entered a strange calm, and the speed of the unfolding calamity slowed down.

    Of course, Di Jun, Taiyi, Fuxi and others who were trapped in the "Twelve Capital Gods' Formation" all harbored resentments.

    Speaking of resentment, Kunpeng was the most concerned. At this moment, he couldn't help but secretly resented: "Dijun, Taiyi, you two idiots, even if you want to take action, you should have made preparations in advance.  The twelfth ancestor of the clan, the shaman, has advanced so much. Isn¡¯t this just asking for death? It doesn¡¯t matter if you want to die, but don¡¯t hold me back!¡±

    Compared to Kunpeng, Fuxi and Nuwa Empress did not have such resentment. They just resented why they had been carried away by the temporary benefits and made such a decision. They did not put all the blame on Di Jun like Kunpeng.  With the Taiyi brothers.

    In terms of character alone, the gap between Kunpeng, Fuxi and Nuwa is huge. Kunpeng¡¯s character naturally limits his improvement in cultivation.

    Brothers Di Jun and Tai Yi didn't even have much regret in their hearts at this moment. They all regretted that they shouldn't have made such a light decision. In fact, even if they knew that Di Jiang Yi Qianzu's shaman cultivation had greatly improved, they would still make such a decision.  , because they have ambition and greed in their hearts, they never dare to be inferior to others, so even if there is a glimmer of hope, they will fight for it. It is precisely because of this that they can enter the eyes of Daozu Hongjun.

    Don't look at the brothers Di Jun and Taiyi who are just chess pieces in the eyes of Daozu Hongjun. It is not easy to be the chess pieces of Daozu Hongjun. Some people want to be chess pieces in Daozu Hongjun's hands but don't have that.  Qualification, after all, Daozu Hongjun is not something that even cats and dogs can look up to.

    When things got to this point, Di Jun and Tai Yi could only grit their teeth and support themselves hard. There was another thought in their minds that Dao Ancestor Hongjun would not let them die here!

    ; ;

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 118

    Chapter 118

    Putting hope on others, I have to say that the brothers Di Jun and Tai Yi are a bit bad, but they are like this, who makes them not as powerful as Zhu Jiuyin!

    In fact, it is not just Emperor Jun and Taiyi who have such thoughts, Fuxi, Nuwa and Kunpeng are also placing their hopes on Hongjun Daozu at this moment, expecting Hongjun Daozu to take action to help them escape.

    Under this situation, these five people will naturally try their best to fight. They must buy enough time for themselves and wait for Daozu Hongjun to take action.

    Di Jun, Taiyi, Fuxi, Nuwa and Kunpeng, who were determined to save their lives, cooperated very well. The 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Array' was very powerful in their hands. Even the Emperor Jiang Ancestral Witch  These people launched the 'Twelve Capital Gods and Evil Formation', but they still couldn't do anything to Di Jun, Taiyi and the others in a short period of time. Even though they were surrounded by dangers, at the critical moment of life and death, they all showed their strength.

    Speaking of which, Hou Yi's cooperation was not enough. After all, Hou Yi was not an ancestral witch. He did not have Zhu Jiuyin's power inherited from his bloodline. Although he had come into contact with the 'Twelve Capital Gods and Evil Formation', he could not do it in his heart.  It was precisely because he was unable to do this that he gave people like Di Jun and Tai Yi a chance to save their lives. If it had been Zhu Jiuyin's presence, Di Jun, Tai Yi and the others would have perished long ago.

    Despite Hou Yi¡¯s lack of cooperation, the power of the eleven quasi-sages was unparalleled, and the endless evil aura overwhelmed people like Di Jun and Tai Yi.

    Speaking of which, the biggest reason why they were able to persist was because of the secret support of Taoist Hongjun. Just as Di Jun and Taiyi thought in their hearts, Taoist Hongjun would not watch them die here. After all, if they  After the game is over, Daozu Hongjun is really going to be blinded. It will not be so easy to find good chess pieces like Di Jun and Tai Yi. Moreover, even if he can find them, it will be too late in time because the calamity has already been measured.  here we go.

    In order to reduce the causal entanglement with the Wu clan, Daozu Hongjun secretly borrowed the power of heaven to hide in the power of the stars in the sky that was attracted by the "Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation", otherwise he would face Di Jiang like this.  As an ancestral witch with the laws of space, it is useless no matter how well Di Jun and Tai Yi work together. The power of space is enough to penetrate everything.

    He has never acted openly and honestly. Daozu Hongjun's mastery of the "Zhoutian Xingdou Formation" is not strong enough. It is impossible to completely block the killer of Emperor Jiangzu Wu. If he continues to fight like this, Daozu Hongjun will  There is no way to stop the killing power of the Emperor Jiang Zuwu. After all, the Emperor Jiang Zuwu has the 'God-killing Spear' in his hand. If Di Jun, Taiyi and the others are injured by this weapon, it will be a lot of fun.  Big hair.

    Although Daozu Hongjun didn't want to come forward, the current situation forced him to take action, otherwise his previous arrangements would be in vain.

    Hongjun Daozu of Zixiao Palace sighed and said: "The Wu clan is really a big trouble. Previously there was only one lunatic named Zhu Jiuyin, but now there are eleven more. We can no longer allow them to act so wantonly!"

    As soon as Taoist Hongjun said these words, his face became stern, and he shouted in a deep voice: "The way of heaven is reincarnated, the stars are changed, start!"

    As Daozu Hongjun shouted, a huge suction force fell from the sky in an instant. The suction force was facing the battlefield of Dijiang Ancestral Witch. As soon as the suction force fell, it instantly broke through the barrier laid by Dijiang Ancestral Witch and the others.  The Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods' Evil Formation absorbed Emperor Jun, Taiyi, Fuxi, Nuwa and Kunpeng, and in the end even Zhen Yuanzi was not let go.

    In such a blink of an eye, Daozu Hongjun rescued these people from the "Twelve Capitals of Heavenly Gods". Such a change made Dijiang Ancestral Witch angry, but more of a fear.

    Yes, fear!  Originally, Emperor Jiangzu Wu was very confident after his great improvement in cultivation, and no longer believed that anyone in the ancient world could stop the pace of the Wu clan. However, the skill of Daozu Hongjun made him understand that he was far away from being a true master.  There is still a long way to go. You must know that Daozu Hongjun didn't even show his face, so he could easily rescue people like Di Jun and Taiyi from himself. From this, the gap between the two sides can be seen as huge.

    Although Hongjun Taoist and Dijiang Ancestral Witch are both quasi-sages, there is a big gap between quasi-sages. Dijiang Ancestral Witch is not at the same level as Hongjun Taoist.

    Speaking of which, this battle was not due to the lack of strength of the "Twelve Capital Gods and Evil Formation", but Hou Yi's inability to replace Zhu Jiuyin's position. Of course, it was also due to the fact that the ancestral witch had no soul!

    Zhu Jiuyin is completely different from Dijiang Zuwu. Even though Zhu Jiuyin does not have a soul, he has the Shinto Dharma, which can completely make up for the shortcoming of not having a soul.  It can be said that without Zhu Jiuyin's 'Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods Formation', it would simply be an empty shell.

      As soon as Taoist Hongjun made a move, Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s face, who was far away on Buzhou Mountain, became a little gloomy. He was not a fool, and he naturally understood that Taoist Hongjun was trying to stop the Wu clan from dominating the wilderness. Although Taozu Hongjun was so  Doing this will deepen the cause and effect between you and the Wu Clan, but it will ruin the Wu Clan's plan.

    Zhu Jiuyin snorted coldly and said: "Hongjun, don't you think you are too self-righteous? Do you think that just with Di Jun and Tai Yi you can involve our Wu Clan!"

    As he spoke, Zhu Jiuyin's body erupted with a soaring evil aura. There was a trace of calamity in this evil aura. Zhu Jiuyin also became ruthless this time and wanted to take the opportunity to teach Taoist Hongjun a lesson.  , so that Taoist Hongjun was also plagued by calamities, making it impossible for him to attain enlightenment.

    "It's a pity that although Zhu Jiuyin had good ideas, Taoist Hongjun was already on guard before taking action. His calamity-measuring energy was completely blocked by the innate treasure of the 'Tai Chi Diagram'.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s cultivation is strong, if Taoist Hongjun is determined to avoid it, Zhu Jiuyin may not be able to pull Taozu Hongjun down again even if he fights with his life.

    As soon as Daozu Hongjun took action, Emperor Jun, Taiyi, Fuxi, Nuwa and Kunpeng were moved back to the heaven. As for Zhen Yuanzi, Daozu Hongjun sent him directly to Zhu Jiuyin.

    In just a moment, Hongjun Dao Ancestor made such an arrangement, which shows that his understanding of the way of heaven has reached an extremely high level.

    When Zhen Yuanzi appeared in front of Zhu Jiuyin, Sanqing and Hongyun showed a smile on their faces. Nothing could relieve their anger more than seeing Zhu Jiuyin so suffocated.

    Zhu Jiuyin was extremely arrogant and domineering in front of them, but he was still powerless when meeting Daozu Hongjun. How could they be unhappy? At least someone could subdue Zhu Jiuyin, which was a good thing.

    As soon as Zhen Yuanzi came to his senses, he said: "Friend Zhujiu, the ginseng fruit Pindao has been brought back, please accept it!"

    As he spoke, Zhen Yuanzi took out thirty ginseng fruits and gave them to Zhu Jiuyin. The meaning was already obvious. He had done what Zhu Jiuyin said. Next, Zhu Jiuyin should do what he wanted.  expressed.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin was angry because of Daozu Hongjun's actions, Zhu Jiuyin was not a capricious villain. He had always been true to his word and would not deliberately embarrass Zhenyuan on this matter.  sub them.

    Just listening, Zhu Jiuyin said: "Okay! As long as you make an oath not to be enemies of my witch clan during this calamity, then the cause and effect between us will be over!"

    When they heard what Zhu Jiuyin said, Sanqing, Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun all breathed a sigh of relief. They were really worried that Zhu Jiuyin would break his promise and get fat.

    In fact, Sanqing and the others are also concerned about chaos. If Zhu Jiuyin is really a person who breaks his promises and gets fat, then how could he understand Pangu Avenue, and how could he have such a strong cultivation level? You must know that the path he is taking is not  In general, nothing can be accomplished without a firm heart.

    Although it is said that Zhu Jiuyin can break his promise, it would be a bit more gain than loss. Zhu Jiuyin is not that stupid to ruin his mood for such a trivial matter.

    Speaking of which, Daozu Hongjun had the same idea when he threw Zhen Yuanzi directly in front of Zhu Jiuyin. Unfortunately, his arrangement did not work, and Zhu Jiuyin did not move at all.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin is arrogant and domineering, he has his own bottom line. He knows what can and cannot be done. Zhu Jiuyin still disdains doing things like breaking one's word and getting rich. He can't afford to lose this person. He can  When you embark on this road, your heart towards the road is extremely firm!

    ; ;

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 119 Changes in Heaven

    Chapter 119: Changes in Heaven

    Sorry, I came back a little late today because I had something to do!

    Although they were forced to do nothing, Sanqing, Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun still made a big oath, and Zhu Jiuyin did not break his promise and let them leave.

    Sanqing, Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun were very happy, but they were happy a little too early. The calamity had already begun. How could it be ended with a small compromise? They didn't want to get involved in the calamity, but they were already in the midst of it.  In the midst of calamity.

    After leaving from Bu Zhoushan, Sanqing, Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun did not rush back to their caves, but went directly to Zixiao Palace to see Taoist Hongjun because they felt uneasy.

    Yes, they were uneasy. They really didn't expect that Zhu Jiuyin would let them go so happily. This was very different from the Zhu Jiuyin they knew before. How could Zhu Jiuyin be so easy to talk to?  Is there some conspiracy?

    With such doubts, Sanqing and the others naturally wanted to ask Daozu Hongjun for advice. After all, this was not an ordinary matter. It was related to their life and death, so they had to act cautiously.

    In the eyes of Sanqing and Zhen Yuanzi, they thought that Zhu Jiuyin was too talkative this time, and his attacks were not vicious. In fact, things were not what they thought. Zhu Jiuyin also had his own ideas and purposes.

    After Sanqing, Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun left Buzhou Mountain, Zhu Jiuyin also closed the river of time with a thought. When the river of time closed, the endless bloody evil energy on Buzhou Mountain turned into a stream of energy.  The essence was absorbed by Zhu Jiuyin's body. Although these people who fell on Buzhou Mountain did not have much reputation, their cultivation was not weak. They were either Jinxian or Daluo Jinxian. They all had strong blood and energy. There were so many of them.  The blood evil energy was absorbed by Zhu Jiuyin's body, and the benefits were obvious.

    Zhu Jiuyin did not realize that just when he was harvesting the river of time, a seed fell from his divine kingdom into Buzhou Mountain. It was not an ordinary seed, but the innate spiritual root of the gourd root that was destroyed.  The essence of the whole body is condensed.

    Speaking of the innate spiritual root gourd root, we can only say that this thing has no fate with Zhu Jiuyin. In order to deal with Taoist Hongjun, he used this innate spiritual root to ward off disaster, thus severing his fate with it.

    Zhu Jiuyin, who had accepted the long river of time, sighed secretly in his heart when he looked at the majestic Buzhou Mountain in front of him. He knew that this sacred mountain would fall down soon. Don't look at Sanqing and Zhen Yuanzi.  He made an oath, but he believed that Daozu Hongjun still had some means to deal with the Wu clan and himself.

    Zhu Jiuyin does not spend too much energy on calculations, because he believes that all calculations are vulnerable in the face of absolute power.

    Rather than being plotted and falling down, this Buzhou Mountain would be better off being his own. However, Zhu Jiuyin was not in a hurry to take action. He believed that he had a legitimate reason to take it away. Now was not the time to take action.

    After collecting the long river of time, Zhu Jiuyin headed towards the coast of the East China Sea without looking back. This time the conflict was over, and the calamity had begun. Soon there would be a bigger storm in the prehistoric period, and then there would be no  Whatever is taken into consideration, everything will be determined by strength.

    Fighting against the Heavenly Court, Zhu Jiuyin believed that this day would come soon. With today's record, no one in the ancient world dared to oppose the Wu Clan anymore, and the Wu Clan no longer had any worries.

    Zhu Jiuyin was able to return to the coast of the East China Sea without any worries, but Emperor Jiang Zuwu felt suffocated in his heart. The fat in his mouth was gone, which made him feel unwilling.

    Dijiang Ancestral Witch really wanted to kill Wuzhuang Guan and seize the innate spiritual root ginseng fruit tree, but now he has no legitimate excuse, and Zhen Yuanzi is not dead, so doing so will only ruin the matter. In such a situation  Next, he could only return to Pangu Temple holding his breath.

    Compared with the Emperor Jiang Zuwu, the heaven is not stable. Even at the last moment, Daozu Hongjun took action to save Di Jun, Taiyi, Fuxi, Nuwa Empress and Kunpeng. However, this failure triggered  They had another internal dispute, and it was Kunpeng who was the first to cause trouble.

    You must know that this time is extremely dangerous, and only a little bit of life is about to be lost in the wilderness. Although Kunpeng is an extremely insidious villain, he still cannot bear the anger in his heart. In his opinion, the reason why  It was Di Jun and Tai Yi's fault that such a result occurred.

    Kunpeng said with a gloomy face: "Fellow Taoists Di Jun and Tai Yi, should you give us an explanation for what happened today? You must know that what you said before is completely different from what we encountered.  , that¡¯s not called robbing, it¡¯s simply going to die directly!¡±

    Fuxi and Nuwa Empress agree very much with Kunpeng's last words. This behavior cannot be called robbery. It is half wrong to say that it is a direct suicide.?No, in front of the powerful strength of the ancestor witches, the five of them were like clowns. If Taozu Hongjun hadn't taken action in the end, they would definitely have died without a burial place.

    Kunpeng's attack made Dijun and Taiyi's expressions darken. Why did they want such a result? They were also victims.

    Just listening, Di Jun said in a deep voice: "Fellow Daoist Kunpeng, what do you want? We don't want to see something like this happen. This is just an accident!"

    Kunpeng said disdainfully: "What an accident. Why didn't you say that your information was unreliable? You didn't even know that the ancestral witches of Dijiang had broken through to the quasi-sage, so you dragged us together to rob. Who do you think is at fault?"  , This time we were able to get Daozu Hongjun to save us, but I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be so lucky next time. Daozu Hongjun can¡¯t help us again and again, and everything has a bottom line!¡±

    Although Kunpeng's words were a bit ungrateful, he was right. Everything had a bottom line, and Taoist Hongjun couldn't help them in everything. Even if Taozu Hongjun took action this time, it was already  It has touched the bottom line of the Wu Clan and the Dao. Unless Taoist Hongjun really doesn't want to join the Dao, otherwise he will have to be careful during this calamity.

    When they saw the dispute between Kunpeng and Dijun, Fuxi and Nuwa didn't show any expression. For them, it was a good thing that Kunpeng was charging ahead, and they only needed to reap the benefits.

    Taiyi was different from Di Jun. He couldn't stand Kunpeng's tone and wanted to get angry. However, before he could take action, Di Jun stopped him.

    It is very easy to vent temporary anger, but after venting, the demon clan will fall apart. Kunpeng will definitely take the opportunity to part ways with Di Jun and Tai Yi. This is not what Di Jun wants to see. Even if they join forces, they will not be Zhu Jiu.  If the opponents of the Yin and Witch Clan were to spread out again, they would definitely be seeking death.

    Isn¡¯t Di Jun angry?  He was also angry, but Di Jun could only endure it, because if he wanted to become the king of the demon clan, he had to hold back his anger for a moment, and he could not ruin the overall situation just because of his momentary happiness.

    Di Jun took a deep breath and said: "Fellow Daoist Kunpeng, we haven't contacted each other once or twice. If you have any requests, just tell them directly. There is no need to beat around the bush like this!"

    As soon as Di Jun said this, Kunpeng was not embarrassed because someone had seen through his thoughts. On the contrary, he laughed loudly and said: "Since Taoist Fellow Di Jun said this, I won't be secretive anymore.  The request is very simple, and it is also the most beneficial to us"

    Seeing how Kunpeng was trying to behave after getting an advantage, Di Jun interrupted him and said: "Fellow Kunpeng, our time is limited, you'd better keep the story short!"

    Kunpeng was indeed thick-skinned and had no influence at all. He smiled and said: "Fellow Daoist Dijun, we all know that you control the 'Zhoutian Star Formation' and can harness the power of the stars, so I hope you can let go of 'Zhoutian Star Formation'.  The Star Formation allows those in our demon clan who are Golden Immortal and above to cultivate with the help of the power of the stars. I think this request is not too much. After all, only when our demon clan is strong can we compete with Zhu Jiuyin and Zhu Jiuyin.  In the battle with the Witch Clan behind him, all the twelve ancestor witches of the Witch Clan are now quasi-saints, but none of us Monster Clan have such a gap. This gap cannot be caught up in a day or two. Since  We cannot keep up with the Witch Clan among experts, so we can only use numbers to offset the opponent's advantage!"

    Although Kunpeng said it well, Dijun and Taiyi were not fools. They all knew what Kunpeng had in mind, but they couldn't refuse because Kunpeng's reasons were so good.

    ; ;

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 120 Section

    Chapter 120

    Kunpeng kept saying that he was thinking about the overall interests of the Monster Clan and stood at the highest point. If Di Jun and Taiyi objected, he would first harm the entire Monster Clan.

    Insidious!  Kunpeng's move really brought his insidiousness to the extreme, and brothers Di Jun and Taiyi had to endure their bad breath. Who made them underestimate Kunpeng's insidiousness!

    However, Di Jun was not that easy to bully. Di Jun took a deep breath and said, "Fellow Kunpeng, as a general principle, there is no problem in letting go of the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation', but you also know, 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation'  The Star Dou Formation is not that easy to master. Even if I want to, I don't have the ability. After all, my cultivation is limited. If I want to fully master the Star Dou Formation, it will take time and manpower.  support!"

    Kunpeng was insidious, but Di Jun's counterattack was not simple. Not only did he lock Kunpeng, he also held Fuxi and Nuwa.

    It takes time and manpower. Even a fool knows that Di Jun's words are to poach people and put people's hands in the hands of Di Jun and Tai Yi. I'm afraid that it won't be long before they are controlled by Di Jun and Tai Yi. Di Jun's hand  The game is no worse than Kunpeng, it can be said that it is even better.

    Previously, Kunpeng was careless and pushed Dijun, but now Dijun kicked the ball back. It's not that he disagreed, but that all this requires the support of Kunpeng, Fuxi, and Nuwa.

    At this time, Kunpeng, Nuwa Empress, and Fuxi could not help but curse in their hearts: "Emperor Jun, you are cruel!"

    When he saw the expressions of Kunpeng, the empress and Fuxi changing involuntarily, Di Jun couldn't help but said happily: "Kunpeng, do you think you can take advantage of me with your tricks? Go ahead and dream, there are so many things in this world.  There is no such thing as a free lunch, if you want to gain something, you have to pay for it!¡±

    Di Jun said in a deep voice: "Fellow Daoist Kunpeng, I wonder if you have thought about it. You must know that I have nothing. Waiting a little longer will not have any impact. But if this matter causes some unnecessary trouble in the future, then  You can¡¯t blame me, after all, the choice is yours!¡±

    As soon as Di Jun said these words, Kunpeng, Fuxi, and Nuwa Empress gnashed their teeth with hatred. This was a naked threat, pressing on them step by step.

    Originally, Fuxi and Nuwa Empress didn't have any big objections to Di Jun and Taiyi, but after Di Jun's words, their attitudes changed qualitatively. After all, no one wanted to be forced, and they didn't want to be forced.  exception.

    Kunpeng was hesitant and undecided. After all, he was the weakest party in the heaven. He was afraid that Emperor Jun and Taiyi would swallow up the power he had finally established in one go.

    Kunpeng had all kinds of worries and did not dare to answer, but Fuxi made a statement and just heard him say: "Fellow Dijun, there is no problem in supporting you, but you have to let us know what needs to be done. After all, we  I have to explain something to everyone, otherwise how can I cooperate with you!"

    What Fu Xi said is quite good. If you want to support, you can support us. We need to understand the situation!

    Hearing this, Di Jun smiled and said: "This is natural. In fact, the power of the Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation is unparalleled. It is not that it is so weak as everyone saw before the trip. What I have grasped is only superficial. You must know that the Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation is extremely powerful.  The power of the Tianxing Dou Formation is not weaker than the Wu Clan's Twelve Capital Gods Formation"

    "What? Is this true?" After hearing what Di Jun said, Fuxi, Nuwa and Kunpeng all expressed surprise in unison, interrupting Di Jun's words!

    Di Jun was very happy with the performance of these three people. This was exactly what he wanted to see.

    Just listening, Di Jun said with a smile: "Three fellow Taoists, there is no need to be surprised. What I said is the truth. However, although the power of the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation' is extremely powerful, it requires strong human support!"

    Fuxi and Nuwa Empress were oppressed by the Wu clan, and this news was really shocking to them. Before Kunpeng could make a choice, Fuxi said: "Fellow Taoist Emperor Jun, if 'Zhou Tianxingdou Da Da'  If the formation is really that powerful, then we should fully cooperate with it!"

    This is what Di Jun wanted, and he laughed loudly and said: "Fellow Taoist Fuxi, please rest assured, this is related to the fate of the demon clan, how can I say something nonsense, this matter is absolutely true, if my demon clan can gather three hundred and sixty  If five Daluo Jinxian-level masters set up an formation together, then the power of the 'Zhou Tianxing Dou Formation' can definitely defeat the Witch Clan!"

    "What? Three hundred and sixty-five Daluo Golden Immortals?" Di Jun's previous words had already surprised Fuxi, Nuwa Empress and Kunpeng, and his words shocked the three of them again, and they all said in unison  There was a sound of exclamation.

    Fuxi and NuwaHe was able to maintain his mood and did not recover quickly after being surprised, but Kunpeng was angry about it and thought that Di Jun was teasing him.

    Just listening, Kunpeng said angrily: "Fellow Taoist Emperor Jun, are you treating us like fools? There are many masters in our demon clan. You should know in your heart that you have the nerve to say that to the three hundred and sixty-five Great Luo Jinxian."  Let me tell you, if there are so many masters, we can defeat the Wu Clan now, and there is no need for the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation'!"

    Di Jun was not excited by Kunpeng's words, but Taiyi snorted coldly and said: "Fellow Kunpeng is so ignorant. Do you really think that the Wu Clan is a bunch of rabble who can't be slaughtered by others? Even if I give you three hundred and sixty-five  With just one Daluo Jinxian, you can defeat the Wu clan. Just dream. Numbers are of no use in the face of absolute power. The bloody battle at Buzhou Mountain has just ended. I think you should be very clear about this.  Do you think that the number of people will be effective in front of a strong person like Zhu Jiuyin, not to mention that the ultimate power of the 'Twelve Capital Heavenly Divine Evil Formation' can summon the true form of Pangu. The only option to defeat the Wu Clan is 'Zhoutian Xingdou'  Big array'!"

    Di Jun nodded and said: "Fellow Daoist Kunpeng, Daoist Nuwa, and Fuxi, although there are all kinds of suspicions among us, when it comes to dealing with the Wu clan, I think we are all the same. In front of Zhu Jiuyin,  , we people are not his opponents at all, unless one of us can achieve enlightenment and become a saint, but this is very far away, after all, we are not even quasi-sages now, and the Dijiang Ancestral Witch has killed a quasi-sage like Emperor Donghua,  Not to mention Zhu Jiuyin, Taoist Hongjun is also afraid of three points, so our only choice is the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation'!"

    Fuxi sighed and said: "Fellow Di Jun, it's not that we don't want to help you, we also know how powerful the Wu clan is, but the three hundred and sixty-five Da Luo Jinxian, you ask us to go there to get it, this is really beyond our ability.  scope!"

    Di Jun sighed: "Actually, I also know that this is a bit difficult, but this is indeed the only way we can deal with the Wu clan. We can't do it with Daluo Jinxian, but Jinxian must not be too difficult"

    Before Di Jun could finish speaking, Kun Pengze shouted again, "Fellow Taoist Di Jun, are you kidding me? Jin Xian, what do you think they can do in front of such a powerful quasi-sage like Zhu Jiuyin?"  Effect? ??In my opinion, you are letting them die in vain!"

    Taiyi snorted disdainfully and said: "Kunpeng, just because you can't do anything, doesn't mean that others can't do anything either. According to the general situation, Jinxian is indeed not qualified to participate in such a war, but since my eldest brother has made such a request, then of course he can  The solution!"

    Faced with Taiyi¡¯s counterattack, Kunpeng said disapprovingly: ¡°I would really like to know what Taoist Fellow Dijun can do to resolve the weakness of insufficient strength!¡±

    Di Jun said calmly: "It's nothing to say. I also thought of the solution from Zhu Jiuyin. When he fought against Daozu Hongjun, didn't he use the Twelve Heavenly Gods' evil flags to set up the formation? We  The same can be done in the same way. If the Golden Immortal's cultivation is not enough, we can use the essence of the stars to refine 365 star flags corresponding to the 365 stars. In this way, we can naturally resolve the disadvantage!"

    As soon as Di Jun said this, Fuxi and Nuwa Empress' eyes lit up and they said loudly: "Fellow Di Jun, this method is feasible. If it is really successful, then we will definitely have the ability to fight against the Wu Clan!"

    Kunpeng had different ideas from Fuxi and Nuwa Empress. He sneered and said, "I don't think so. Zhu Jiuyin and Di Jiang are both quasi-sage cultivators, and we are just Da Luo Jinxian. This gap is too big, and  Even if there are star flags, but the person in charge of the formation is not strong enough, he will still be vulnerable!"

    Kunpeng¡¯s words are on point. The ¡®Zhoutian Xingdou Formation¡¯ is different from the ¡®Twelve Heavenly Gods Formation¡¯ without a powerful person presiding over the formation. It is also vulnerable!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 121: Zixiao Palace Talks about Cause and Effect

    Chapter 121 Zixiao Palace Talks about Cause and Effect

    Kunpeng's attack did not surprise Dijun and Taiyi. After all, they knew Kunpeng very well. It could be said that Kunpeng was a real villain. Such a person could do anything.

    Since Di Jun felt that such a method was proposed, there would naturally be a solution. He smiled calmly and said: "Fellow Daoist Kunpeng, it's a little early to talk about this now. When other things about the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' are settled, then  I have long since broken through my current level of cultivation and achieved the Quasi-Saint Path. After all, Taoist Hongjun¡¯s sermons are not in vain. I have gained a lot in the past thirteen hundred years!"

    Di Jun is right. There are many people who have benefited in the past thirteen hundred years. Not only Di Jun has this feeling, but also many people. Fuxi, Nuwa, Kunpeng, and Taiyi all know that they have touched it.  On the verge of being a quasi-sage, what they need most now is time. As long as they have time, they can easily break through, especially since they had gone through a fierce battle before to stimulate their potential under the threat of death!

    Kunpeng was a little annoyed in his heart, and thought to himself: "Oh! Why am I so impatient that I even forgot such an important thing, and made Di Jun laugh in vain!"

    He was annoyed, but Kunpeng couldn't help but express it. He sighed and said: "If it weren't for Taoist friend Dijun who reminded me, Pindao had almost forgotten this point. Fortunately, fellow Taoist reminded me, otherwise Pindao would have missed the promotion."  It's a chance, but I really want to know where the star essence comes from. If I send someone to collect it, I'm afraid not many people will be willing to do such a thing, after all, it will affect their own practice!"

    Although Kunpeng's words were suspected of changing the topic, he was right. Gathering the essence of stars is not a good job. You must know that anyone with a little ability has heard Taoist Hongjun preach,  None of them are willing to accept such an errand. After all, their own strength is the most reliable.

    Taiyi said in a deep voice: "For the great plan of our demon clan, we can only sacrifice the interests of some people, but we are not without compensation. As long as the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Grand Formation' is completed, there will be countless stars in the heaven."  Supporting their practice is enough to make up for their previous losses."

    Taiyi¡¯s words are very good, but if he is asked to collect the essence of the stars, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t agree. He is just talking about it.

    But when Taiyi spoke, his eyes were fixed on Kunpeng, which meant it was self-evident. Kunpeng couldn't help but shrink his head when he saw this. He didn't want to take on such an errand.

    Unfortunately, there are some things that Kunpeng cannot avoid if he wants to. Di Jun said: "Fellow Daoist Kunpeng, you have always put the development of our demon clan first. I think such an arduous task must be yours!"

    As soon as Di Jun said this, Kunpeng couldn't help but cursed Di Jun for being shameless. He had to blame himself for things he didn't want to do, while he just sat back and enjoyed the results. How could there be such a good thing in this world?

    Kunpeng said quickly: "I'm really sorry, fellow Daoist Emperor Jun. Pindao is injured in this battle. I'm afraid it's difficult to bear such a heavy responsibility, so as not to damage the interests of our demon clan because of my discomfort. In that case, I  Your sins are huge, so please hire someone else!"

    Kunpeng would really find a reason for himself when he was injured. He dared to say such a thing. It was really shameless. However, Kunpeng's reason was also very reasonable. After all, the previous battle was indeed fierce. Kunpeng's  There are plenty of excuses.

    Fuxi saw that the quarrel between Dijun and Kunpeng was just a waste of his time, so he said: "Fellow Daoist Kunpeng and fellow Taoist Dijun, we don't need to continue arguing about this matter. Why don't we all work together? Who can  Whoever contributes more will naturally get some benefits, and whoever contributes less will get less benefits. I think there should be no problem in this way!"

    As soon as Fu Xi said this, Di Jun, Tai Yi, and Kun Peng said in unison: "We have no objection!"

    There are big differences on the Monster Clan side, but on the Wu Clan side, everyone cooperates very well and there is no dispute at all.

    Although their hopes for this attack were frustrated by the influence of Taoist Hongjun, it was generally acceptable. After all, the Wu family was the dominant one in the wilderness.

    "Compared to the two Lich clans, Zixiao Palace is also very uneasy. Sanqing, Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun came to complain to Taoist Hongjun.

    " Taoist Hongjun was not surprised by the appearance of Sanqing and the others. If they had not appeared, Taozu Hongjun would have been a little surprised. You must know that this time they were full of questions.

    When Taoist Hongjun appeared in Zixiao Palace, Taishang Laojun said: "Teacher is here. Disciples and others have many questions. Please give me some advice!"

      Taozu Hongjun nodded and said, "If you have any questions, just ask them directly!"

    Taishang Laojun said: "Thank you teacher, I would like to know when the calamity was started. Why didn't we notice it at all before, but Zhu Jiuyin, a person without a soul, could notice it before us?"

    Hearing this, Taoist Hongjun took a deep look at Taishang Laojun. This question was on point. He sighed softly and said: "When it comes to measuring calamities, it is also related to you. To be precise, it is you."  He pushed the calamity forward with one hand!"

    "What, teacher, you are not mistaken, how can this calamity be related to us?" Sanqing, Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun all exclaimed in surprise in unison.

    Daozu Hongjun smiled calmly and said: "You don't need to be so surprised. I will naturally give you a reasonable explanation when I say this. The opening of the calamity was completed by Zhu Jiuyin with your hands. If you hadn't encouraged everyone to go to Buzhou Mountain to find  Zhu Jiuyin asked for an explanation, giving Zhu Jiuyin a chance to kill, then the calamity would not start so early. After all, a slap can't make a sound. No matter how arrogant Zhu Jiuyin is, no one can match that ferocious hatred.  If you cooperate, the calamity will not be opened, but you impulsively gave Zhu Jiuyin this opportunity!"

    Speaking of this, Daozu Hongjun suddenly stopped to give Sanqing and others time to digest. After all, this news was too shocking for them. They never thought that this calamity was started by themselves.

    After a while, Taishang Laojun raised his head and asked again: "Teacher, since we started the calamity measurement with our own hands, why didn't a few of us notice it at all, but Zhu Jiuyin easily knew that there was something wrong with it.  what is the reason?"

    Daozu Hongjun said: "Although you have single-handedly started the measurement calamity, your understanding of the measurement calamity is too little, and it is far inferior to Zhu Jiuyin. You must know that the previous measurement calamity Zhu Jiuyin was obtained from the whole body during the measurement calamity.  Hui, he knows more about measuring calamities than you do. Even though he doesn¡¯t have a soul, the Wu clan is naturally very sensitive to evil spirits, and Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s cultivation level is higher than yours. Naturally, he can know calamities better than you.  The beginning of the tribulation!"

    After hearing Daozu Hongjun¡¯s explanation, Sanqing, Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun suddenly realized and understood the reason. However, they still don¡¯t know how to face the calamity.

    Taishang Laojun sighed and said: "Teacher, since we started this calamity with our own hands, do we have to deal with it because we are already trapped in it? If so, what should we do?"

    Hongjun Daozu said calmly: "This is natural, but Sanqing and you are blessed with Pangu's luck. Even if you are caught in a calamity, you will not be too deeply affected by it. As for Zhen Yuanzi, you are also a blessed person, and  Hongyun, you need to take care of yourself, after all, the cause and effect on you is very heavy!"

    As soon as Daozu Hongjun said this, Sanqing breathed a sigh of relief, but Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun were extremely nervous, especially Hongyun, who was extremely scared.

    Just listening, Hongyun said anxiously: "Teacher, is there a way to resolve it?"

    Hongjun Daozu shook his head and said: "The Tao is supreme and the Tao of Heaven is selfless. If you are in a calamity, you can only rely on your own strength to overcome it. Others cannot help you!"

    Zhen Yuanzi said, "Teacher, what should we do?"

    Daozu Hongjun said: "This calamity is dominated by the two tribes of lich and demon. Although you are in the calamity, if you can understand the way of choosing, then there will be a glimmer of hope. Let's talk about it now  Come here, if you continue to talk, it will touch the bottom line of heaven, you all go back!"

    At this point, Taoist Hongjun ignored the mood of Sanqing, Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun. With a wave of his hand, the five of them were moved outside the Zixiao Palace, which disappeared in the blink of an eye.  Their sight made them sigh!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 122: Surprise Change

    Chapter 122 Shocking Change

    Although Daozu Hongjun in Zixiao Palace has solved his doubts, Sanqing, Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun are still feeling heavy. The choice between them is the most difficult one.

    Sanqing is protected by Pangu's luck. Although they say they can survive calamities without incident, they think that if they achieve enlightenment and become saints, they will eventually become ants if they don't become saints. Only by attaining enlightenment and becoming saints can they compete with Zhu Jiuyin.  It can be said that Zhu Jiuyin has become their inner demon, making them unaffected by it all the time.

    Not to mention Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun, their situation is much more serious than that of Sanqing. How can they not feel fear in their hearts? Practitioners cannot have a heart of fear. This heart will lead to a lifetime of cultivation.  are subject to its restrictions.

    Just when the five people were distressed, suddenly a burst of words came from the sky: "I have attained the Tao. Those who are destined can come to Zixiao Palace to listen to the Tao in a thousand years, and I will share the treasure with my preaching!"

    These are the words of Taoist Hongjun. This sentence is not only directed at Sanqing and the others. The entire prehistoric world has heard these words, even the Wu clan is no exception. This time Taozu Hongjun is more attentive than before.  You must know that he suffered a little loss last time because no one from the Wu clan participated. This time he did not want to make the same mistake again.

    When it comes to the Wu Clan, Taoist Hongjun's head is a bit big. You must know that he and the Wu Clan are already on the same level. Ordinary temptations cannot attract the Wu Clan, so Taozu Hongjun uses innate spiritual treasures to attract them.  , Fenbao, Daozu Hongjun believed that Zhu Jiuyin would be attracted.

    ?????????? If the Witch Clan could not refine the innate spiritual treasure before, then his plan would not succeed, but it is different now. The Witch Clan also needs the innate spiritual treasure if they want to develop and grow.

    I have to say that Hongjun Daozu's plan was very successful. There was no response from Zhu Jiuyin, while Di Jiang and other ancestral wizards who were at Pangu Temple couldn't sit still. Others may not know how deep Daozu Hongjun's background is.  It is deep, but it is very clear to the ancestral witches like them who have fought against it.

    Dijiang Zuwu first spoke: "This matter is very important. We must seize the opportunity this time no matter what. We must not allow the demon clan to benefit from it and threaten our position!"

    As soon as Dijiang Ancestral Witch said this, Gonggong Ancestral Witch said with some hesitation: "Brother, I think it is better to be careful in this matter. After all, we and Hongjun Daozu are on the same page. If we go  Listen, I'm afraid that if you're not careful, Taoist Hongjun will catch them all!"

    As soon as Gonggong Ancestral Witch said this, Emperor Jiang Ancestral Witch couldn't help but frown. Although he didn't think that such a thing would happen, he had to be careful. After all, people's hearts are unpredictable, let alone between them and Hongjun.  The relationship between Taozu is indeed incompatible with each other.

    Dijiang Ancestral Witch was very willing to believe that Daozu Hongjun would do such a dishonorable thing, but he did not dare to gamble with the life and death of the witch clan and asked him to give up this opportunity. Dijiang Ancestral Witch  They were a little reluctant to give up. It was rare for them to do this.

    After thinking deeply for a moment, Dijiang Ancestral Witch said in a deep voice: "We should ask our second brother about this matter. After all, he knows everything about Daozu Hongjun better than we do!"

    The decision made by Dijiang Ancestral Witch has been unanimously recognized by everyone. Without saying anything, the eleven Ancestral Witches immediately contacted Zhu Jiuyin who was about to practice in seclusion and asked him to come to Pangu Temple.

    Although Dijiang Ancestral Witch did not give any reason, Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s wisdom naturally understood why Dijiang Ancestral Witch and the others were there. It would be a lie to say that they were not tempted. You must know that Zhu Jiuyin had such a plan in his heart.  However, Daozu Hongjun did not make it so obvious that Zhu Jiuyin would also go to Zixiao Palace to listen to the sermon because he had his target there.

    After receiving the message from Emperor Jiang¡¯s ancestral witch, Zhu Jiuyin headed directly from the East China Sea to Pangu Temple without any hesitation or concealment.

    Zhu Jiuyin's move soon shocked many people. You must know that after hearing that Taoist Dao Hongjun was going to preach about dividing treasures, the entire prehistoric era was very lively. No one was not moved by it, but everyone was worried that the Wu Clan would  Taking the opportunity to start killing again, everyone was watching every move of the Wu clan, and Zhu Jiuyin was the top priority.

    Now that Zhu Jiuyin is heading towards Pangu Temple in such a swagger, he can avoid arousing everyone's nerves.

    Zhu Jiuyin's move caused some chaos in the heaven. Emperor Jun, Taiyi, Fuxi, Nuwa and Kunpeng, who had just prepared to disperse to collect the essence of the stars to refine the Zhoutian Star Dou Banner, had to continue their discussion.

    Just listening, Di Jun sighed and said: "Fellow Taoists, it seems that our plan is going to be stepped up. Taoist Hongjun will continue to preach in a thousand years. If we can't make preparations, then you all know it without me saying it."  How disastrous your fate will be!"

    Fuxi nodded and said: "What Taoist friend Di Jun said is reasonable, but it will only take a thousand years."?It¡¯s too short for us. It¡¯s not easy to complete the preparations. And now that Zhu Jiuyin has made some moves, the situation is very unfavorable for our demon clan. It seems that we should put aside our prejudices and work together.  !  "

    Hearing Fuxi¡¯s words, Kunpeng curled his lips and thought to himself: ¡°Working together sounds like a nice thing to say, but can you really do it if you really have to sacrifice everything!¡±

    In the eyes of a villain like Kunpeng, he always judged others by his own standards and always looked down upon others. But in fact, things were quite the opposite. This time, Fuxi was sincere. The reason was simple, because he didn't want to die.

    Fuxi's answer made Di Jun very happy. He turned his head and looked at Kunpeng and said, "Fellow Daoist Kunpeng, what do you mean?"

    Under this situation, what else could Kunpeng have to say? Even if he didn't want to, he had no choice but to nod in agreement when the situation was four to one.

    Just listening, Kunpeng said: "I have no opinion on this matter!"

    Di Jun said: "Three more fellow Taoists. In my opinion, if we, the Monster Clan, want to fight against the Witch Clan, we must first raise our own flag. The Witch Clan respects the Twelve Ancestral Witches, so we should stand up  Demon King, only with a unified voice can we gather all the power of the demon clan to fight against the witch clan!"

    Good guy, Di Jun finally couldn't bear it and said what he was thinking. He established the Demon Emperor. Even fools knew that he was making excuses for himself.

    Di Jun¡¯s words made Kunpeng gnash his teeth with hatred. It was clear that he was taking advantage of the situation to pressure others and force himself to make compromises.

    Fuxi and Nuwa looked at each other after hearing Emperor Jun's words. Although they also valued rights, they were not as fanatical as Emperor Jun, and the reason why they valued rights was just to protect themselves. After all, they  There is an enemy like Zhu Jiuyin watching out!

    The communication between Fuxi and Nuwa Empress was not hidden from the eyes of Emperor Jun and Taiyi. Whether this matter can be successful depends on the decision of Fuxi and Nuwa Empress. As for Kunpeng, as long as Fuxi and Nuwa Empress agree, only  He can't stir up any trouble if he is left alone. The key to this matter lies in the decision of Fuxi and Nuwa.

    Fuxi and Nuwa Empress also felt the passionate gazes of Emperor Jun and Taiyi. Of course, it was not only Emperor Jun and Taiyi who were staring at them, Kunpeng was also staring at Fuxi. Kunpeng hoped to hear Fuxi's voice of rejection.  , so that I can feel at ease.

    Unfortunately, Kunpeng's idea was destined to be shattered. Fuxi nodded and said: "My sister and I have no objection to the suggestion of fellow Taoist Emperor Jun. In fact, our demon clan should have been unified a long time ago. A scattered demon clan cannot be united."  The Witch Clan is against it!¡±

    As soon as Fu Xi said these words, a flash of fanatical joy flashed across the faces of Di Jun and Tai Yi, while Kunpeng's eyes flashed with a trace of incomparable hatred. Not only did he hate Di Jun and Tai Yi brothers for taking the opportunity to suppress them,  People also had a grudge against Fuxi and Nuwa, thinking that these two people were forcing themselves to a dead end.

    Fuxi had made such a decision, what else could Kunpeng do? He could only nod and said: "Since Taoist fellow Fuxi and fellow Taoist Nuwa are both willing to make such sacrifices, then Pindao naturally has nothing to say.  I also support fellow Taoist Emperor Jun to proclaim himself emperor and integrate the power of the demon clan to fight against the witch clan!"

    Although Kunpeng said it so easily, he was deeply depressed in his heart. As long as Emperor Jun became emperor, there would be an additional restriction on his head.

    Of course, everything has its pros and cons. If Di Jun really becomes emperor, he will attract the attention of the Wu clan to him, and he can reduce a lot of risks. This is one of the reasons why Kunpeng accepted his fate so happily.  .

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 123: Proclaiming Emperor

    Chapter 123 Proclaiming Emperor

    Di Jun naturally knows this, but for Di Jun, he has already become a life-and-death enemy with the Wu Clan and Zhu Jiuyin. So what if he has more hatred? On the contrary, if he can integrate the Demon Clan, he will have enough ability to fight with them.  If the Witch Clan fights against them, they can even use the power of Calamity to clean up the Witch Clan.

    When it comes to calamity measurement, Di Jun is also very happy. In his opinion, only when the calamity measurement is serious can the Wu Clan be able to focus all their energy on the demon clan. After all, there are many hidden dangers in the ancient world.  If there is any mistake, the Witch Clan will catch fire in the backyard. The Witch Clan will not be unprepared for this, not to mention that it can be seen from the performance of the Witch Clan this time.

    With the powerful strength of the Wu Clan, they could have sent out the entire army to wipe out Sanqing, Zhen Yuanzi, and Hongyun on Buzhou Mountain. However, they did not do that and just let Zhu Jiuyin resist alone. This shows that the Wu Clan  He was so afraid of a fire in the backyard. It was precisely because of this that Di Jun was extremely happy.

    Just listening, Di Jun laughed and said: "Okay, okay, okay! Since the three fellow Taoists have said so, then tomorrow I will declare that Honghuang will officially establish himself as the Demon Emperor, Taiyi's brother will be the Eastern Emperor, and fellow Taoist Kunpeng will have  Demon Master"

    Fuxi and Nuwa Empress couldn't help but feel awe at Di Jun's generous offer. To be honest, they didn't expect that Di Jun would be so ignorant. Everyone had just agreed to his proposal and had not yet discussed the next distribution of benefits.  However, Emperor Jun was so arrogant that he wanted to divide the ministers among themselves!

    Faced with such a situation, how could Fuxi and Nuwa empress not feel any resentment in their hearts, but the words had already been spoken, and they had already agreed to Emperor Jun's proclaimed emperor. If they objected at this time, it would be a bit of a villain's behavior to go back on their word.  People look down upon it.

    In fact, Fuxi and Nuwa Empress did not know that Di Jun had seen through their thoughts, so they chose to take action at this time, so that Fuxi and Nuwa Empress had to endure this bad breath and make everything true to avoid future troubles.  It wouldn't be good if it were extraneous.

    Before Di Jun could continue to enfeoff, Fuxi said: "Fellow Di Jun, my sister and I don't need to enfeoff, we don't intend to do this!"

    One of them had no intention of doing this, and directly blocked Di Jun's mouth, preventing him from continuing to divide the feudal clan, and allowing him to vaguely separate from the demon clan. Their move made Di Jun couldn't help but feel angry, and he finally succeeded in planning.  , but at the end, Fuxi gave him this blow. Wasn't this a slap in his face?

    It was useless for Di Jun to be angry, because he did not dare to fall out with Fuxi and Nuwa at this time, otherwise everything he had done before would be in vain, so he could only endure this bad breath.

    It¡¯s really a turn of events. A moment ago, he forced Fuxi and Nuwa to swallow a breath of bad breath, but now it¡¯s his turn.

    It was not just Di Jun and Taiyi brothers who were angry. Kunpeng was even more unbalanced and couldn't help but said angrily: "Well, you Fuxi is really insidious. You escaped from peace and quiet but were thrown into this sea of ??misery by Pindao."  Among them, the bullying was really too much, and there is no end between us!"

    While resenting Fuxi, Kunpeng was also complaining in his heart about why he didn't take it out first. Unfortunately, he had no chance now, unless he was willing to face Di Jun and Brother Taiyi head-on at this time, but that was obviously  Impossible, because his strength is the lowest among the five, so he can only endure this bad breath.

    Di Jun took a deep breath and said, "Since Taoist fellow Taoist Fuxi and Taoist Nuwa have no intention of doing this, I won't force it any longer, so as not to affect the practice of these two fellow Taoists!"

    Fuxi smiled and said: "Thank you, fellow Taoist Emperor Dijun, for being able to defend yourself. Time is running out. Fellow Taoist, you'd better hurry up and get ready to announce the unification of the demon clan to the Great Desolate World tomorrow!"

    No matter what Fu Xi was thinking, his words hit the point, and Di Jun had to calm down first. After all, having an orthodox reputation was very important.

    At this moment, Empress Nuwa, who had been silent all this time, suddenly said: "Having a demon emperor but not a demon emperor would be a fly in the ointment. The two Taoist friends on the Taiyin Star are highly cultivated and have the grace of an emperor and empress.  How about I go and make peace with the two fellow Taoists?"

    It is true to have high cultivation level. As for having the empress's grace, it is completely far-fetched. When he heard that Nuwa Empress was willing to recruit two more masters for him, Di Jun was even more happy. He also forgot about his previous unhappiness and hurriedly  Said: "This way, fellow Taoist Nuwa Nuwa will have to worry about it!"

    Fuxi and Nuwa Empress were so good at dancing, which made Kunpeng even more resentful. All the good things were taken away by Fuxi and Nuwa Empress, while all the unlucky things fell on him. How could he be calm? Kunpeng was originally  If a villain is treated so unfairly, then it is naturally for the demon clan.Adding a hidden danger inside, once Kunpeng breaks out, the demon clan will have great fun.

    No matter what, things finally came to a satisfactory conclusion. When it came to preparations, Di Jun and Tai Yi did not spend much effort. After all, most of the heaven was under their control.

    The next day, Di Jun, Tai Yi, Fu Xi, Nuwa Empress and Kun Peng appeared together in the Lingxiao Palace in Heaven. Di Jun said: "The way of heaven is above, Hongjun Daozu Mingjian, today I, the demon clan  To unite, I will establish myself as the Demon Emperor, Taiyi as the Eastern Emperor, Kunpeng as the Demon Master, and I will pray to the sky for this special time!"

    As soon as Di Jun said this, the whole world suddenly became chaotic again, and many people started talking again. Sanqing, who had just returned to Kunlun Mountain, couldn't help but frown.

    Just listening, Taishang Laojun said: "I didn't expect that the calamity would develop so fast. Not long after the battle at Buzhou Mountain, the demon clan in the heaven finally couldn't hold it anymore!"

    Yuanshi Tianzun said disapprovingly: "Brother, things are not necessarily too bad. It is inevitable for the demon clan to reach this point. After all, they were frightened by Di Jiang and other ancestral wizards last time. If it weren't for the teacher's intervention, only  I'm afraid that the five of them have died. Under such circumstances, if they can't work together, their fate can be imagined!"

    Leader Tongtian said in confusion: "It's really strange to say that even Kunpeng has been granted the title of demon master, while the two fellow Taoists Fuxi and Nuwa, who are more powerful than Kunpeng, have nothing. It's really weird.  Do you know what the brothers Di Jun and Tai Yi are doing?"

    Hearing the words of Tongtian Cult Leader, Yuanshi Tianzun said disdainfully: "What's so confusing about this? Don't you know what the virtues of the two brothers Dijun and Taiyi are? Do you think smart people like Fuxi and Nuwa will do this?"  Let¡¯s go crazy with them. If it weren¡¯t for Kunpeng¡¯s lack of strength, I¡¯m afraid he might not accept the position of Demon Master!¡±

    Leader Tongtian frowned and said: "So there is still discord within the Monster Clan. If that's the case, what else are they playing with? Can they fight against the Witch Clan with just such a piece of scattered sand?"

    Taishang Laojun said calmly: "What the demon clan wants is only a unity in reputation. At least this way, the little demons below can have a belief. It is unthinkable to expect them to be united with the Wu clan.  Yes, they don¡¯t have that belief in their bones!¡±

    What Taishang Laojun said is true. In the hearts of people like Dijun, Taiyi, Kunpeng, Fuxi and Nuwa, they do not have the belief in unity. They were able to come together because of their interests, and in the end they dispersed.  It will definitely break up because of interests.

    Now Di Jun and others are reluctantly integrated under the pressure of the Wu clan, but Taishang Laojun believes that they will not last long. After all, they can tell from their actions, let alone Fuxi and Nuwa.  His behavior speaks for itself.

    Although the Demon Clan is now unified, Taishang Laojun still looks down on them and does not think they have the ability to fight against the Witch Clan. After all, the unity and strength of the Witch Clan impressed him so deeply.

    Yuanshi Tianzun smiled and said: "Whether it is integrated or not, it is a good thing for us people. At least the unification of the Monster Clan will bring a lot of pressure to the Wu Clan and attract all the energy of the Wu Clan."  In the past, we were able to escape from the calamity in this way!"

    Hearing the words of Yuanshi Tianzun, Taishang Laojun and Tongtian Cult Leader both nodded. If people don¡¯t do it for themselves, heaven and earth will destroy them, and so will they!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 124 Section

    Chapter 124

    One wave after another, Taoist Hongjun had just announced that he would preach again after a thousand years and divide the treasures, and then the demon clan would be unified. This made many people wonder if the demon clan was intentional.  We must work together to seize the opportunity in the preaching treasures that will emerge after a thousand years.

    Taishang Laojun had this idea in his mind. Although he very much hoped that the demon clan would block the witch clan in front of him, he also did not want to see the demon clan affecting his own interests.

    While being happy, Taishang Laojun sighed again and said: "Having said that, we can't be too careless. After all, after a thousand years, the day when the teacher will preach and distribute treasures, we must be prepared."  !¡±

    Taishang Laojun said the word "fenbao" very seriously, and his move attracted the attention of Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Leader. The two no longer smiled as before, and said in a deep voice: "Eldest brother means demon."  Does the clan have any other motive for reunifying this time, or even wants to gain something after a thousand years?"

    Taishang Laojun nodded and said: "Yes, that's what I was thinking. Be careful with the Wannian Ship. No matter what the chance is, we must be careful to avoid being caught off guard by the other party!"

    After hearing the reminder from Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun's face instantly became extremely solemn. He no longer had the original laughter. He only heard him say in a heavy tone: "Brother, we can't just stare at the demon clan."  , the Wu Clan is much more dangerous than them. In terms of unity, the Wu Clan is the most powerful, and this time I am afraid that the teacher also intends to ask the Wu Clan to go to Zixiao Palace to listen!"

    The words of Yuanshi Tianzun made Taishang Laojun secretly nod. Although Yuanshi Tianzun has various shortcomings, his reaction is very good. At least he can see the big threat of the Wu clan and can also see Hongjun Dao.  The hidden meaning behind the ancestor¡¯s words.

    However, Master Tongtian didn¡¯t think so. He said disapprovingly: ¡°Second brother, I think you are too nervous. The relationship between the Wu clan and the teacher is on the same level. How can they be willing to go to Zixiao?¡±  Gong listens to the sermon, unless they themselves die. You have to know that if something goes wrong, they will die without a burial place. And I think they may not have the courage to go to listen to the sermon. After all, no matter how good the treasure is, it is not as important as their own lives.  !¡±

    Taishang Laojun shook his head and said: "No, I don't think so. This time the Wu Clan will definitely go to Zixiao Palace to listen to the sermon. After all, the Wu Clan is very different now. They have found the innate spiritual treasure for sacrifice and refining."  The teacher's method of dividing the treasure is also a big temptation for them. The most important thing is that after a thousand years, the teacher will preach in front of all living beings, how could he use such despicable methods to deal with the Witch Clan!"

    Taishang Laojun's words are very good. Unless Taoist Hongjun really doesn't want to join the Tao, otherwise he will not do such crazy things. After all, doing so is directly challenging the bottom line of the Tao. In the end,  The important thing is that Daozu Hongjun is not Zhu Jiuyin, so he cannot be crazy regardless of everything.

    Although Taishang Laojun understood Daozu Hongjun¡¯s intention and thought that the Wu clan would go to Zixiao Palace to listen to the sermon in a thousand years, he had no way to stop it because he did not have the ability.

    After thinking about his own strength, Taishang Laojun couldn't help but feel heavy. He then sighed and said: "Okay, let's discuss the matter here. Even if we can deduce the actions of the Wu clan without strong strength,  It¡¯s useless, after all, we can¡¯t stop things from happening, so instead of having this time to calculate, it¡¯s better to calm down and practice first, and improve your cultivation level first!¡±

    Taishang Laojun¡¯s sudden change made Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Leader stunned, but they also realized it after a moment. They are both smart people, and they naturally understand that strength is the most important thing in ancient times.

    Yuanshi Tianzun nodded and said: "Brother makes sense!"

    "Is Taishang Laojun's idea really right? Is the Wu Clan really what he thinks? All this will take time to verify.

    Although there have been two major events in the prehistoric era, Zhu Jiuyin is the one who is most calm. Although the appearance of Zhu Jiuyin has changed the situation in the prehistoric era, he does not think that he can influence it.  When Taoist Hongjun preaches and distributes treasures, even if it can have an impact, it will only be a partial influence, and the overall effect will not change. After all, Taoist Hongjun must follow the Tao with his body, let alone the demon clan.  , no one can keep the demon clan in a state of disunity, after all, there are abilities among the demon clan.

    Zhu Jiuyin soon arrived at the Pangu Temple. For his appearance, the ancestral witches of Dijiang had been waiting for a long time. After all, the events that happened one after another made them very uneasy. Zhu Jiuyin's appearance allowed them to have a chance.  Rest assured, Zhu Jiuyin's strength is there after all.

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin sat down, Emperor Jiangzu Wu could not help but say:?: "Second brother, such a big thing has happened now. What do you think our Wu clan should choose? Should we go to Zixiao Palace to listen to the sermon?"

    Zhu Jiuyin smiled calmly and said: "Go, why don't you go? Who wouldn't want to take advantage of the free advantage!"

    Dijiang Ancestral Witch said worriedly: "But the relationship between us and Taoist Hongjun is very bad. Now we can say that we are on the same level. Zixiao Palace is the territory of Taoist Hongjun. I am worried that Taozu Hongjun will take advantage of it."  If the machine takes a big shot at us, then our situation will not be good!"

    Zhu Jiuyin knew very well the worries of Emperor Jiang Ancestral Witch. As the leader of the Witch Clan, Emperor Jiang Ancestral Witch was responsible for the safety of the entire Witch Clan, so he was absolutely right to have such an idea.

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head gently and said: "No, my eldest brother still underestimated Taoist Hongjun. If he can attain Taoism and become a saint, he must have an open mind. It is impossible for him to do such an obscene thing in front of all sentient beings."  Come on, he can't afford to lose that person, you must know that he represents the way of heaven!"

    Di Jiang Zuwu sighed: "If you are not afraid of ten thousand, just be afraid of the worst. After all, people's hearts are separated from each other. We don't know what Daozu Hongjun is thinking, so we have to be careful and guard against it!"

    Zhu Jiuyin is not the Dijiang Ancestral Witch. Although the Dijiang Ancestral Witch has become a quasi-sage, his state of mind has not improved much. After all, the most important thing for the witch clan is his own body, so he simply  I can't understand the condescending mentality of Taoist Hongjun.

    Not only is it impossible for Daozu Hongjun to do such a thing, but Zhu Jiuyin at this moment will not do such a thing, because if he really does that, he will leave inner demons in his heart and affect himself.  In terms of future cultivation, Zhu Jiuyin really hopes that Taoist Hongjun will do that, so that he will have the opportunity to truly knock Taozu Hongjun down and make him never stand up again.

    Unfortunately, Zhu Jiuyin knew that was impossible, such a chance simply did not exist.

    Zhu Jiuyin said calmly: "Brother, don't worry. No matter from any point of view, such a thing is impossible to happen. We can go to Zixiao Palace to listen to the sermon with confidence. Of course, listening to the sermon is not for us.  It¡¯s of great use, but it¡¯s different when it comes to dividing treasures. With my eldest brother¡¯s spatial magical power, I can definitely be one step ahead of others and gain the upper hand for our Witch Clan!¡±

    To seize the treasure, Zhu Jiuyin also possesses spatial magical powers, but he doesn't want to expose it. For Zhu Jiuyin, he is always vigilant. After all, the path he takes is different, and there must be no difference.  If you are careless and expose all your trump cards, you are not far from death.

    After hearing Zhu Jiuyin's words, the Dijiang Ancestral Witch breathed a sigh of relief and heard him say: "That's good. If we can gain a lot after a thousand years, then the strength of our witch clan will be even greater."  , but how should we deal with the demon clan?"

    Zhu Jiu said in a gloomy voice: "The demon clan is a big scourge to us after all. Unfortunately, even if we want to destroy them in one fell swoop, we have to do something different, because Taoist Hongjun will not give us this opportunity. Don't look at me leading them with one hand."  We have experienced calamity, but we are unable to grasp the general trend. Now we have to consolidate our own strength. I think after the next sermon of Taoist Hongjun, we no longer have to worry about Taoist Hongjun taking action!"

    Di Jiang Zuwu sighed: "But a thousand years are enough for Di Jun, Tai Yi and the others to integrate the power of the demon clan, which is a big threat to us!"

    Zhu Jiuyin said: "So what about the threat? As long as we have absolute strength, we don't have to be afraid of any big threat. After all, strength is the most important thing in ancient times. Everything must be based on strength. Without the protection of Daozu Hongjun  , the demon clan is just a bunch of scum to us, we have enough ability to get rid of them!"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 125 Decision

    Chapter 125 Decision

    "Strength is the most important thing in ancient times. Zhu Jiuyin's words are correct. As long as there is absolute power, there is no need to consider other things.

    It is a pity that the witch clan does not have such a powerful force now. Among the ancestral witches such as Di Jiang, only Di Jiang has the 'God-killing Spear' in his hand. Combined with his own spatial magical power, it has heaven-defying lethality.  The rest of the ancestral witches are all just ordinary quasi-sage cultivators. It is no longer an easy task to go further. After all, they have innate deficiencies, and the improvement of the physical body is more difficult than that of the soul.

    Zhu Jiuyin knew very little about the situation of other ancestral witches. After all, he spent most of his time either practicing or recuperating from injuries. He had little communication with other ancestral witches. However, Dijiang Ancestral Witch was different. He was different from other ancestral witches.  There is a very deep understanding between them, and Bi Zhu Jiuyin knows the current situation of the Wu clan.

    Emperor Jiang¡¯s ancestral wizard sighed and said: ¡°I¡¯m afraid that this is a tiger breeding problem, which will cause us heavy damage!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin didn't know that allowing the demon clan to develop would be a great threat to the witch clan, but under the current situation, he had no ability to reverse the situation. After all, there was the existence of Daozu Hongjun above him. The most important thing was  What's more, even though Zhu Jiuyin wanted to fight, Taoist Hongjun would not give him this chance.

    Zhu Jiuyin is not a person who pretends to be fat. He can find his own way. His heart is extremely firm and will not be shaken by external forces. Zhu Jiuyin sighed softly and said: "Brother, things are no longer the case."  It¡¯s our own business, but it concerns Taoist Hongjun and even the way of heaven. If I¡¯m not wrong, it won¡¯t be long before Taoist Hongjun attains enlightenment. At that time, he will be in harmony with the way of heaven. It can be said that within this period of time, he will  They will not take action again, and they will not give us a chance to attack the demon clan. If we want to fight the demon clan to the death, we can only wait a thousand years later, when Taoist Hongjun joins the path. Then, restricted by the way of heaven, he will not be able to  If we set various restrictions on us, then it will be the time for us to fight to the death with the demon clan. During this period of time, we can only practice with all our strength and work hard to improve our strength!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's words made Di Jiang and other ancestral witches secretly sigh. They all knew that this was the truth. It wasn't that Zhu Jiuyin didn't want to fight, but that the witch clan couldn't fight. It would be okay to kill them with the slogan of Heaven.  They can shout, but with their current cultivation level, can they really break the restrictions set by Taoist Hongjun outside the heaven?

    Emperor Jiangzu Wu had no idea about this. After all, he knew how strong he was. With Zhu Jiuyin alone, he would have to pay a considerable price. Zhu Jiuyin was the Witch Clan¡¯s Sea-Dinging Needle and could not be missed.  , otherwise I'm afraid there will be another turmoil in the whole prehistoric period.

    Di Jiang Ancestral Witch took a deep breath and sighed: "In this case, we can only endure this bad breath and give the demon clans like Di Jun and Tai Yi a chance to recuperate!"

    Zhu Jiuyin said: "There are gains and losses, and no one can tell clearly between gains and losses. Today, the demon clan can rely on the protection of Daozu Hongjun to recuperate, but why isn't this beneficial to us? It can give us a thousand years of life."  It takes time to consolidate our own cultivation. Once the equal treasures are over in a thousand years, we can attack the heaven. With the combined strength of the twelve of us, no matter how strong the restrictions outside the heaven are, they cannot stop us!"

    When he said this, Zhu Jiuyin burst out with endless confidence. He never thought about failure in his heart. He was different from Dijiang Ancestral Witch and the others. Dijiang Ancestral Witch had never found his own way.  , and Zhu Jiuyin has found his own way!

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s confidence affected other ancestral witches. Dijiang ancestral witch said: ¡°Okay, since the second brother has such confidence, what can we do if we give the demon clan a thousand years!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin said: "Time waits for no one. Our time is limited. In these thousand years, I hope that everyone can leave the things at hand to the great wizards below and work hard to practice. If possible, I will do it in the thousand years."  This is the second sacred treasure of Shinto within!"

    When Zhu Jiuyin mentioned that he wanted to refine a second Shinto treasure, Dijiang Ancestral Witch and the others were excited. They had all seen the power of Zhu Jiuyin's Shinto treasure. If Zhu Jiuyin could add another  With a divine treasure in hand, it is absolutely easy to deal with the demon clan.

    This time, Zhu Jiuyin never mentioned the ¡®Twelve Capital Heavenly Divine Evil Formation¡¯ from beginning to end. For the ancestral witches, this formation has already been integrated into their blood, and they don¡¯t need time to accumulate like the demon clan.

    Dijiang Zuwu laughed and said: "Okay, we have decided that the next sermon will end when we have a decisive battle with the demon clan!"

    After making plans for the future after a conversation, Zhu Jiuyin did not stay too much in the Pangu Temple and quickly returned to the coast of Gu Donghai. With the return of Zhu Jiuyin, other ancestral witches also followed.  Returning to their own tribe, everyone originally came from the Wu Clan.A war against heaven will soon be launched to destroy the demon clan before Taoist Hongjun preaches, but they are wrong. After the ancestor witches returned, there was no excessive reaction from the witch clan.

    One hundred years have passed, and the Wu Clan is still not moving at all. This makes Di Jun, Taiyi and others in Heaven breathe a sigh of relief. You must know that they are very afraid that Zhu Jiuyin and others will kill them in Heaven in anger.  , although there is a restriction imposed by Hongjun Daozu outside the Heavenly Court, they do not have the confidence to think that this restriction alone can stop the Wu Clan. After all, the madman Zhu Jiuyin is too powerful.

    One hundred years is not a long time, but people like Di Jun and Tai Yi were so worried that they wasted a hundred years in vain. This made them have a little less accumulation than the Wu clan. Although this accumulation is not big, it is against the monsters.  For the tribe, their confidence was greatly damaged.

    Without the 'Qiankun Ding', an innate treasure in hand, Zhu Jiuyin would not have dared to say that he would be able to refine the second divine treasure in a thousand years, but now it is completely different. The most important thing is that the core of this treasure has been completed. Zhu Jiuyin  Yin just needs to build a strong shell.

    With the ¡®Qiankun Ding¡¯ in hand, the huge Penglai Immortal Island quickly returned to its origin in his hands. The only thing Zhu Jiuyin had to do was to integrate the ¡®Wheel of Time¡¯, an innate treasure, with it.

    It is not too difficult for such a job, a thousand years is enough time.

    Five hundred years later, Zhu Jiuyin finally completed the outer shell. What surprised him was that when he placed the innate treasure of the 'Wheel of Time' as the core into this divine treasure, an accident happened.  The Shinto treasure is filled with endless power of time. Under the influence of the 'Wheel of Time', a long river of time is formed in this Shinto treasure. The time in the entire Shinto treasure is under Zhu Jiuyin's control.  , as long as there is enough power of faith, Zhu Jiuyin can adjust the time advance and retreat in the treasure space.

    Amazing!  It's really amazing. If Zhu Jiuyin was surprised by the half-finished Shinto treasure before, then this Shinto treasure now makes him extremely excited. This treasure does not depend on whether it has powerful attacks, but on whether it has powerful attacks.  Regarding that powerful auxiliary function, as long as there is enough faith, the Wu clan will shorten the accumulation time. If the function of this divine treasure is known to others, I am afraid that the entire prehistoric world will be shaken by it, even if it is Hong Hong.  Jun Daozu couldn't sit still.

    Fortunately, the Shinto treasure is different, and Zhu Jiuyin is worshiped in his own divine kingdom. Moreover, Zhu Jiuyin was fully prepared when the treasure was formed, and there was no slight fluctuation.

    As soon as the treasure was completed, Zhu Jiuyin burst into laughter and said, "With this treasure in my hand, why should I fear anything? My way is complete!"

    Zhu Jiuyin is not exaggerating at all. For Zhu Jiuyin, what he needs most is time. With this divine treasure in hand, he can be a big step ahead of others.

    When Zhu Jiuyin was happy, his mind suddenly trembled, as if something was missing, but he couldn't figure out anything when he tried to calculate.

    In fact, what Zhu Jiuyin lost was the innate spiritual treasure ¡®Gourd Root¡¯. His mind was moved because the seeds condensed from ¡®Gourd Root¡¯ sprouted on Mount Buzhou.

    You must know that Zhu Jiuyin's killing on Buzhou Mountain provided enough nutrients for the 'Gourd Root', which is why the 'Gourd Root' was able to sprout in such a short period of time.

    Because 'Gourd Root' is an innate spiritual root and is protected by the Great Dao. Not to mention Zhu Jiuyin, even Taoist Hongjun couldn't deduce the existence of the innate spiritual root. Zhu Jiuyin can only feel a slight tremor in his heart.  Because there is some connection between him and this 'Gourd Root'!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 126: The Inheritance of the Supreme Treasure of Shinto

    Chapter 126: The Inheritance of the Supreme Treasure of Shinto

    When the second Shinto treasure was successfully sacrificed, Zhu Jiuyin finally had a real Shinto treasure in his hands. It was a power comparable to the supreme chaos treasure. Although it was only the beginning, it still needed endless power of faith to nourish it.  But from this moment on, Zhu Jiuyin finally had the confidence to be on an equal footing with Daozu Hongjun.

    When Zhu Jiuyin took this Shinto treasure into his consciousness, the inheritance of Shinto was completely integrated into his consciousness, and he obtained all the inheritance of Shinto among the three thousand avenues.

    The Supreme Treasure of Shinto, this is the ultimate power of Shinto. From the moment it was certified by Heaven, Zhu Jiuyin had actually obtained the ultimate inheritance of Shinto. Unfortunately, his Supreme Treasure of Shinto had not yet taken shape. The incomplete Supreme Treasure of Shinto could not carry three  The power of a thousand avenues, only after Zhu Jiuyin completed this divine treasure, did Zhu Jiuyin finally understand everything.

    Taoist Hongjun has the incomplete Three Thousand Great Dao in his hand, while Zhu Jiuyin has the Shinto and the method of proving the Tao through force. Although it is a little less than the Three Thousand Dao, it is valuable in its purity. He has obtained every kind of Dao.  They are all intact, which cannot be compared with Taoist Hongjun.

    Of course, although the three thousand avenues are very good, Zhu Jiuyin drew on these two avenues and found his own avenue, integrating the two avenues based on the physical body.

    What a surprise. This harvest is extremely exciting for Zhu Jiuyin. With the complete inheritance of Shinto, he finally no longer worries about his shortcomings in the soul. The power of Shinto can solve everything. If  It wasn't because of lack of time. At this moment, Zhu Jiuyin really wanted to mobilize all the witch clan's army to go to heaven and destroy the demon clan.

    Why is it said that there is insufficient time? Because after inheriting the complete Shinto, Zhu Jiuyin completely cleaned up his entire body. This cleanup did not matter. Zhu Jiuyin discovered that there was a trace of something different in his way of destruction.  The breath, that is the breath of Luohu.

    Although Luo Hou has completely died, Zhu Jiuyin was the last person to kill Luo Hou, so he inherited everything from Luo Hou and swallowed up Luo Hou's luck, and he wanted to completely wipe out all Luo Hou's cultivation.  To take it as his own, he also needs to seize Luo Hou's most precious treasure, which is the 'Zhu Xian Sword Formation'.

    By integrating the ¡®Zhuxian Sword Formation¡¯ into his own divine treasure, he will no longer have any restrictions on the path of destruction. Just like the divine way, he only needs time.

    Cause and effect, no matter who gets the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation', they will have a cause and effect with Zhu Jiuyin. At this moment, Zhu Jiuyin also understands why Taoist Hongjun preaches about dividing treasures. He is using the cause and effect on himself.  They are all passed on to others. Only by letting go can we eliminate all causes and effects and turn them into harmony.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? , having to be said that Dao Ancestor Hongjun play this game really well, even if someone knows Dao Ancestor Hong Jun¡¯s thoughts, no one can withstand the temptation of the innate spiritual treasure.

    Zhu Jiuyin took a deep breath and sighed: "Daozu Hongjun is indeed unparalleled in his calculations, but no matter how many calculations you make, it will be useless in the face of absolute power. Instead of chasing these  It's better to calm down and work hard to improve your own cultivation!

    Does Hongjun Taozu not want to do this?  He also thought that it was just the battle between Dragon and Phoenix that caused Taoist Hongjun to hurt his origin. He had lost this qualification. If he wanted to prove the Tao, he could only rely on external forces, and the best way was to combine the body with the Tao of Heaven.  , after conforming to the way of heaven, Daozu Hongjun can use the movement of heaven to repair the three thousand avenues he inherited in the 'Jade Disc of Creation'. As long as the three thousand avenues are perfect, then he will still have a day to escape.

    It can be said that Zhu Jiuyin has taken a different path from Hongjun Daozu from beginning to end. Zhu Jiuyin pursues the improvement of his own strength and the consolidation of his origin, but Hongjun Daozu relies on external forces.

    This time the sacrifice of the Shinto treasure was successful, Zhu Jiuyin finally gained his confidence. Looking at the sky from afar, Zhu Jiuyin showed a sneer on his face.

    Although this time's practice did not make Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation improve greatly, it eliminated all the hidden dangers in his practice, so that he no longer had to worry about obstacles on his path to practice.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin could barely integrate the power of Shinto into his body in the past to exert his supreme divine power, now Zhu Jiuyin can easily accomplish all this with the help of the power of Shinto treasure, and it will not cause any harm to himself.  Hurt, that's the gap.

    With the power of the divine treasure, Zhu Jiuyin can easily open the long river of time and pull those who fight against him into it to be suppressed by the law of time.

    Just one Shinto treasure has such power. What will happen if the other two treasures are successfully sacrificed? Even if Taoist Hongjun is pulled into the realm of the laws of the Shinto treasure, he will be greatly affected.  After all, Zhu Jiuyin's physical body has undergone a qualitative transformation. If it is integrated into three more divine treasures, it will beHow amazing.

    However, Zhu Jiuyin just thought about this idea. It is not easy to do this, and even if he can successfully refine all three Shinto treasures, it is not easy for him to integrate all three treasures into himself.  An easy thing to do, it takes a lot of time to get everything right.

    In any case, now Zhu Jiuyin has seen the hope of his own enlightenment. As long as he can really successfully refine the three divine treasures, he will have huge power to complete the final transformation and complete what Pangu did not do.  The things he achieved finally reached the pinnacle of proving the Tao through strength.

    If Zhu Jiuyin was just interested in going to Zixiao Palace to listen to the sermon before, now he is extremely fanatical. He is bound to get Fenbaoyan. If he has the opportunity to "Zhuxian Sword Formation", Zhu Jiuyin wants to grab it.  Take a grab.

    As for the pressure from Daozu Hongjun, Zhu Jiuyin no longer cared about it. He was no longer afraid of Daozu Hongjun. Of course, the premise was that Zhu Jiuyin could succeed.

    The prospect is bright, but the road is tortuous. If everything is as easy as expected, then there will be no need to exist in this world. I am afraid that saints will be everywhere, and enlightenment will not only have a complete inheritance.  The road requires opportunities and many other things.

    Zhu Jiuyin can only say that he has the opportunity to achieve enlightenment, and everything else needs to be fought for by himself. On the road to enlightenment, there is a bloody awakening, and there is only killing and falling on this road.  There are countless people, and the three thousand chaos gods and demons are a good example.

    It is good to have the ultimate treasure of Shinto, but the sacrifice and refining is not an easy task, and it also requires endless power of faith to nourish it, and all of this takes time.

    Time is what Zhu Jiuyin lacks most. After all, the calamity has been opened by him. What awaits him will be a bloody battle, and in this bloody battle, the Witch Clan does not have much advantage.

    Even though Zhu Jiuyin is fearless, things are just as Emperor Jiang Zuwu said, raising tigers is a disaster. One thousand years will be a qualitative leap for the demon clan. Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s sacred treasure sacrifice is successful.  The demon clan above the heaven also worked together to finally complete the 365 star flags. With the hands of 365 golden immortals, Emperor Jun finally completed the control of the 'Zhoutian Star Array'.  The stars are within his grasp.

    Having mastered the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Grand Array', the endless power of the stars was spread to the heaven. The strength of all the demon clan above the heaven was growing rapidly. The power of the two clans in the lower and middle levels of the witch clan began to be leveled.  At least that's how it looks on the surface.

    There are still many shortcomings in the upper level of the demon clan. After all, among the demon clan, only Di Jun, Taiyi, Kunpeng, Fuxi and Nuwa Empress are qualified to prove the quasi-sage path. Even if the others have such strong power of stars,  All the efforts to help are stuck at the level of Daluo Jinxian, and the reason is the innate spiritual treasure.

    Without the innate spiritual treasure, they are unable to kill the three corpses. Compared to the Demon Clan, the Witch Clan does not have this restriction because they choose different paths.

    When it comes to training their opponents, the Twelve Ancestral Witches have worked hard. Following the example of Hou Yi, Dijiang Ancestral Witch and others also made the same decision as Zhu Jiuyin, using their own essence and blood to train them.  The great witches hope to make the witch clan stronger, but unfortunately their blood essence and blood are very different from those of Zhu Jiuyin, and they cannot achieve the same level of improvement as Hou Yi.

    In any case, the strength of the Wu Clan is growing rapidly under the stable situation in the rear. Although they do not have the endless power of stars in the heaven to practice, the Wu Clan, which occupies the entire prehistoric world, has a lot of resources.  Their cultivation progress can be considered as keeping up with the development of the demon clan.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 127 Holy Throne

    Chapter 127 Holy Throne

    Both the Lich and Lich clans are accumulating crazily. There is naturally peace in the ancient wilderness, but under this peace there is endless murderous intent. Everyone knows that the war between the two clans will not take long.

    Thousands of years passed by in a blink of an eye, and the Zixiao Palace opened wide. All the masters in the prehistoric era rushed to the Zixiao Palace to listen to the sermons of Taoist Hongjun. Of course, listening to the sermons was only part of it. What everyone was most concerned about was the final division.  Treasure, you must know that there are countless people who are trapped above the level of Daluo Jinxian in the ancient world, and the reason is very simple, that is, they do not have innate spiritual treasures that they can use to kill three corpses, so as long as they have the ability, no one is willing to give up.  This opportunity.

    If the largest number of people belongs to the Monster Clan, good guys, the brothers Di Jun and Taiyi are crazy enough. Among the Monster Clan, as long as they are Daluo Golden Immortal-level masters, he will bring them with him. Not only that, he even borrows some Golden Immortals.  Carrying the power of the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation', the purpose is self-evident.

    The huge momentum of the Monster Clan has aroused the dissatisfaction of many casual cultivators in the prehistoric era. Fools all know that the Monster Clan is so powerful that they will definitely have the upper hand in the final division of the treasure. In this way, they will get the treasure.  The chance of it has become negligible. The most important thing is that even if he gets the spirit treasure, he is afraid that he will be surrounded by the demon clan.

    With such thoughts, naturally the demon tribe became the target of public criticism. The eyes of the casual cultivators when they looked at them were full of endless anger, and they all cursed in their hearts: "Let's see how long you can continue to be arrogant, wait until the Wu tribe takes action."  At that time, you bastards looked good!"

    The only one in the ancient world that can suppress the Demon Clan is the Wu Clan, but the Wu Clan is not as arrogant as Di Jun and Taiyi. With such a huge team, for the Wu Clan, they only dispatched ten people.  The second ancestral witch, but this has shocked many people. You must know that the twelve ancestral witches are all quasi-sage-level existences. The twelve quasi-sages also put a lot of pressure on everyone, but the witch clan is better than the demon clan.  The Wu clan is much more ferocious, and no one dares to show any anger towards the Wu clan, because they are all afraid that their impulsiveness will bring death to themselves. You must know that Zhu Jiuyin is a crazy person who can do anything.  Gotta come out crazy.

    With the appearance of the Twelve Ancestral Witches, the Zixiao Palace immediately became quiet. No one spoke anymore. Everyone was afraid that disaster would come from their mouths. Even people like Di Jun and Tai Yi were like this. Don't look at them.  They are very arrogant, but they don't have that confidence against the Twelve Ancestral Witches. Even if they are now quasi-sages, they dare not have a head-on conflict with the Twelve Ancestral Witches here.

    Zhu Jiuyin glanced disdainfully at Di Jun, Tai Yi, and the dodging Kunpeng, and sneered and said: "The demon clan is nothing more than that!"

    Although Zhu Jiuyin's tone was very arrogant, Di Jun and Tai Yi could only endure the bad breath and did not dare to refute. They could only snort coldly and turn away from looking at Zhu Jiuyin, Di Jiang Zuwu and the others.

    What is domineering? This is domineering. Once Zhu Jiuyin's powerful aura came out, neither Di Jun nor Tai Yi dared to challenge him. With Zhu Jiuyin's strong suppression, the casual cultivators naturally looked at him with contempt.  The Monster Clan bullies the weak and fears the strong. This is everyone's only impression of the Monster Clan.

    Fuxi and Nuwa became extremely embarrassed when they saw this situation, but they also did not express anything. After all, they did not want to have a dispute with Zhu Jiuyin in the Zixiao Palace, causing Zhu Jiuyin and Yi Qianzu  Wu Dada's reason for taking action was that for them, Daozu's sermon was a great opportunity for them to improve their cultivation. All grudges would be settled with Zhu Jiuyin and the others after the sermon was over.

    With the arrival of Zhu Jiuyin and others, the casual cultivators also arrived one after another. The remaining ones were all insufficiently cultivated and could not go to Zixiao Palace to listen to the sermon. You must know that this time Daozu Hongjun did not use it.  The innate treasure "Tai Chi Tu" is here to attract everyone. If you want to listen to the Tao, you must rely on strength.

    After everyone arrived, Daozu Hongjun appeared in front of everyone silently, but this was only for other people. For Zhu Jiuyin, he could already feel the fluctuations when Daozu Hongjun appeared, even if  Even though Zixiao Palace was the dojo of Taoist Hongjun, Zhu Jiuyin couldn't hide his feelings.

    Hongjun Daozu didn¡¯t say much, he just glanced at everyone. After seeing Zhu Jiuyin and other ancestral witches, he nodded secretly, very happy with his plan.

    Then Taoist Hongjun began to preach. At this time, Taoist Hongjun was already a saint. When he opened his mouth, golden lotuses emerged. He explained the Three Thousand Great Dao to everyone. Everyone was intoxicated. Only the twelve ancestors  Wu's performance was very dull, because they didn't listen at all. Who made them different? Even Zhu Jiuyin was the same. They all said that they could draw parallels, but this did not work for Zhu Jiuyin because he had already  Once you have found your own path, you will not be swayed by external forces.

    Time flies, and soon Taoist Hongjun talked about the thousand-year-old Tao, and the quasi-sage Tao has alreadyIt was completely displayed to everyone, and most of the people who came to listen to the sermon were on the verge of being a quasi-sage. It was just a matter of chance. As for the existence that was already a quasi-sage, each one of them made great progress in Taoism and consolidated their own realm.

    Suddenly, Hongjun Taoist Patriarch paused and said: "The thousand years have passed, and this sermon ends here. Now I want to divide the sainthood. There are seven sainthoods in the ancient times. The Three Pure Ones have great merits and great luck. This can be proved  road!"

    ??????????????????????????????????????:?????????????????: Hongjun Daozu waved his hand, and the three-way machine flew towards Sanqing, and then instantly integrated into their bodies, which made Sanqing excited!

    Sanqing was divided into half of the holy places at once, which made many people anxious. They all stared at Daozu Hongjun hoping to hear good news from Daozu Hongjun. Unfortunately, these people were destined to be  To be disappointed, there are seven saints, and only those experts can get it.

    For everyone, the Twelve Ancestral Witches are the most powerful existence, but everyone is relieved because they all know how tense the relationship between Hongjun Daozu and the Witch Clan is. Hongjun Daozu can allow the Twelve Ancestral Witches to come before  It is already very difficult to come and listen to sermons, but as for the holy status, it is a no-brainer.

    "Compared to the Witch Clan, everyone is on guard against the Demon Clan, and only the Demon Clan can compete with them.

    "It's a pity that for Zhu Jiuyin and other ancestral witches, the holy throne is not tempting to them at all, because they have their own way and they simply disdain the holy throne.

    Others may not know how this holy position came from, but Zhu Jiuyin, who has received the inheritance of Shinto and Pangu, knows clearly in his heart that this is a gift from heaven. Even if he is enlightened and becomes a saint, he is only a saint of heaven and has nothing to do with the great way.  There is a world of difference between a saint and a saint, and they cannot be said in the same language!

    When he was conferring the holy title of Sanqing, Taoist Hongjun secretly paid attention to Zhu Jiuyin's every move. The result made him sigh inwardly. Zhu Jiuyin was not moved at all. This shows how deep his Taoist heart is.  of firmness.

    Hongjun Taoist Patriarch did not stop his enfeoffment because of Zhu Jiuyin's performance. He went on to say: "Nuwa will have great merits in the future and can prove the Tao!"

    ¡° Then another great opportunity flew out and landed on Nuwa Empress.

    When Nuwa Empress got the holy throne, the entire Zixiao Palace was in turmoil. You must know that Nuwa Empress is a member of the demon clan. Now that a holy throne is in the hands of Nuwa Empress, how can they calm down? Everyone is worried.  They were afraid that Taoist Hongjun would bestow the holy status on the demon clan, and then their efforts would be in vain.

    The first two people to jump out were Jie Yin and Zhunti. Zhunti begged hard: "Teacher, you are merciful. My senior brother and I have traveled thousands of miles to Zixiao Palace to listen to the sermon in order to bring a chance of life to all sentient beings in the West. I also hope that Teacher  Give us the throne!"

    Shameless, as soon as Zhunti said these words, those who did not get the holy throne looked at Zhunti angrily. Good guy, there are only three holy thrones left now, and Zhunti asked for two of them, so let them  What more could you ask for?

    When he heard Zhunti's pleading, Taoist Hongjun's face couldn't help but move. He sighed and said, "Well, you two can become saints if you have great perseverance!"

    As he spoke, Taoist Hongjun flew out two more avenues of opportunity and landed on the heads of Zhunti and Jie Yin. Such a result made Zhunti and Jie Yin very happy, and they quickly said: "Thank you, teacher."  A generous gift!"

    As soon as you talk about it, you can get two holy positions immediately, which makes everyone at the scene heated up. Now there is only one holy position left, and the opportunity is rare, so everyone stepped forward to ask for hard work.

    Taiyi and Dijun were also among them, and Kunpeng, not to be outdone, showed his loyalty to Taoist Hongjun and sought the last holy position for himself.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 128: Dividing Treasures

    Chapter 128: Dividing Treasures

    Among them, Emperor Jun and Taiyi were of the same mind. Taiyi begged: "Teacher, my brother is the Demon Emperor in charge of Zhoutian Xingdou, so he should have a holy position!"

    When he heard Taiyi's words, Zhu Jiuyin, who had been silent all this time, snorted disdainfully and said: "It's so funny. As the Demon Emperor, Emperor Jun should have a holy title. Isn't it my brother Emperor Jiangzu Wuye?"  There should be a holy throne!¡±

    When Zhu Jiuyin opened his mouth, the scene immediately became deserted. Many people were happy because they all knew that it would be difficult for the demon clan to benefit from Zhu Jiuyin's opening.

    The casual cultivators were happy, but the demon clan became afraid, especially the Nuwa Empress. She herself had a holy title, but her brother Fuxi did not, so he said: "Teacher, my brother has great wisdom, I hope  Teacher is compassionate!¡±

    Empress Nuwa was also concerned about chaos, and her opening offended everyone. Not only the casual cultivators were furious, but even Di Jun, Taiyi, and Kunpeng were also furious, and all of them felt great in their hearts.  She scolded: "Nu Wa, you are so shameless. You already have a holy throne in your body, and you still want to seize the last holy throne for your brother. What do you want us people to do? You think you are Sanqing!"  "

    Sanqing is the division of Pangu Yuanshen. He was born with great luck and great merits. Although everyone has some resentment in their hearts, no one can say anything, but the two empresses Nuwa and Fuxi are not so good.  It was too far away, so Nuwa's words naturally aroused public outrage.

    When he saw the dispute over this holy throne, Taoist Hongjun flashed a sneer on his face. It was very fast. Everyone was busy fighting for the holy throne and didn't pay attention at all. Only Zhu Jiuyin saw it, but  Zhu Jiuyin didn't take this matter to heart at all. To him, the holy throne was useless. As for Hongjun Daozu's calculations in this matter, it had nothing to do with him. To him, who would die?  It doesn¡¯t matter who lives.

    So what if they don't have the strength, even if they have the holy throne in hand, in the end it's just a death. After the Sanqing attains the holy throne, no one dares to have evil thoughts towards them. That's because the strength of the three brothers is there, and Nuwa Empress has  A brother like Fuxi has a demon clan behind him, not to mention Jie Yin and Zhunti. Both of these brothers are not weak in cultivation.

    When he saw everyone arguing over the last holy throne, Daozu Hongjun suddenly snorted and said, "Okay, you don't have to fight anymore. This last holy throne should be decided by the law of heaven!"

    Hearing what Taoist Hongjun said, everyone present was startled at first, and then became ecstatic. This has been very fair to everyone, and everyone has a chance to obtain this holy title.

    "It's a pity that these people are happy too early. If this holy position is really so easy to obtain, everything will be easier to say. This is obviously a deceptive situation.

    Zhu Jiuyin curled his lips disdainfully, disdainful of this little trick of Daozu Hongjun, but he did not expose it. After all, this matter had nothing to do with him. For him, this holy throne caused a shocking situation.  A bloody battle is the best, and you can sit on the mountain and watch the fight between tigers and tigers.

    As soon as Daozu Hongjun finished speaking, the Great Dao Machine flew out and circled above everyone's heads, attracting everyone's attention. If it weren't for Daozu Hongjun's intimidation, I'm afraid these people would have taken action now.  .

    After a while, the last chance of the avenue flew down among the crowd and landed on the head of Hongyun, the unlucky guy. When he was recognized by the opportunity of the avenue, Hongyun stood there happily and even said thank you.  Didn't say anything.

    Seeing Hongyun¡¯s silly look, Zhu Jiuyin couldn¡¯t help but thought to himself: ¡°No wonder you, an idiot, will end up dead in the end. You can¡¯t escape death with your little character!¡±

    When they saw the opportunity of the avenue integrated into Hongyun's body, the eyes of Di Jun, Taiyi, Kunpeng, Minghe and others all burst out with an astonishing murderous intention. If this was not in the Zixiao Palace, I'm afraid that  They have already made a big move against Hongyun.

    Taoist Hongjun ignored the murderous intent in the eyes of Di Jun and others, and said in a deep voice: "Okay, that's the end of the matter of the holy throne. Next, I will accept some of you as disciples. Sanqing, you are willing to worship me as my disciple."  division?"

    How could Sanqing refuse such a great opportunity? They all said in unison: "Disciple is willing!"

    ??Then Taoist Hongjun turned his attention to Nuwa and said, "Nuwa, you will have a great fortune in the future. Are you willing to worship me as your teacher?"

    Empress Nuwa had the same reaction as Sanqing. Only a fool would refuse such a great opportunity, so she quickly said: "Disciple is willing!"

    After accepting Sanqing and Nuwa, Taoist Hongjun no longer had the intention to accept others as his disciples, which made Jie Yin and Zhunti anxious.

    Zhunti is a smart person, naturally knows the benefits of becoming a disciple, not to mention that just for the next treasure distribution, he will definitely have an advantage over others. After all, there is a master-disciple relationship.

    Only listening, Zhun Ti stepped forward and begged: "Teacher, my senior brother and I have traveled thousands of miles to Zixiao Palace to listen to the teachings in order to provide a glimmer of hope for the sentient beings in the West. I hope that the teacher will be merciful and accept us as disciples!"

    Good guy, Zhunti came up with this method of crying at this time, but you can't say that his method is not good. After hearing Zhunti's crying, Taoist Hongjun sighed and said: "It doesn't matter, why?"  Master will accept you as his disciple, but the relationship between us is shallow, so you can just be a registered disciple!"

    When he heard the words of Daozu Hongjun, Zhunti felt a chill in his heart, but he would not refuse. After all, a registered disciple is much better than a non-disciple, so he and Jie Yin quickly stepped forward and said, "Thank you very much."  Teacher is compassionate!¡±

    Seeing that Zhunti succeeded again, this made many people present feel angry, and they all secretly blamed themselves for not taking the first step, otherwise it would be them who became their disciples.

    Just when these people were about to learn how to come forward and cry, Taoist Hongjun waved his hand and said: "Okay, that's the end of the matter. You all sit down and I will divide the treasures!"

    When they heard that Taoist Hongjun wanted to divide the treasure, everyone's eyes couldn't help but light up, and they all cheered up, not daring to neglect, for fear of making Taoist Hongjun angry and getting nothing.

    Of course, this reaction is only for the majority of people, but the Twelve Ancestral Witches headed by Zhu Jiuyin and Di Jiang are as calm as ever. Zhu Jiuyin is very clear that the opportunity to divide the treasure is not now, but the treasure rock.

    When he saw the calm and calm expressions of Zhu Jiuyin and a group of ancestral witches, Daozu Hongjun couldn't help but frowned again. The reaction to the twelve ancestral witches had hindered Daozu Hongjun's plan.

    Originally, Taoist Hongjun planned that as long as the Twelve Ancestral Witches were in a hurry, he would take the opportunity to give a few innate spiritual treasures to resolve some of the cause and effect with the Witch Clan, but now it seems that his plan has gone wrong.  , Zhu Jiuyin and the others were not moved at all, which made Daozu Hongjun couldn't help but wonder whether it was his own calculation error.

    The matter has reached this point, and Taoist Hongjun has no time to waste. He can only press the matter first and say: "Three Pure Ones have great merit and great luck, and there must be a treasure!"

    When he heard that Daozu Hongjun used such an excuse again, a trace of disdain flashed across Zhu Jiuyin's face. He had to find a better excuse, but using this excuse all the time made people speechless.

    While speaking, Daozu Hongjun had a few more treasures in his hands. Seeing the excitement on Sanqing's face, Daozu Hongjun felt a little better.

    He continued to speak: "Tai Shang Laojun, I will give you the innate treasure 'Tai Chi Diagram' to suppress your own luck!" After speaking, Taoist Hongjun waved his hand, and the innate treasure 'Tai Chi Diagram' fell to Tai Shang Lao.  In Jun's hand, everyone present was envious.

    And this is just the beginning. Taoist Hongjun ignored their reactions and continued: "Yuanshi Tianzun, I will give you the innate treasure 'Pangu Banner' to suppress your own luck!"

    After Yuanshi Tianzun received Taishang Laojun, he received the innate treasure ¡®Pangu Banner¡¯, and his face showed excitement.

    Both Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun received the treasure, which made the leader of Tongtian among the Three Purities look forward to the treasure he could get, and looked at Taoist Hongjun with expectation.

    Just listen, Taoist Hongjun said: "Tongtian, you have murderous intention in your heart, and I have given you the 'Xianxian Sword Formation'. This formation must be broken by the Four Saints. You must be careful"

    Before Taoist Hongjun could finish his words, Zhu Jiuyin suddenly said in a deep voice: "Wait a minute, Hongjun, I contributed a lot during the Dragon and Phoenix Tribulation, and I was the one who finally killed Luo Hu.  The Zhuxian Sword Formation should belong to me, and you seem to be unqualified to make such a distribution!"

    ; ;

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 129 Struggle

    Chapter 129 Struggle

    As soon as Zhu Jiucheng opened his mouth, the whole Zixiao Palace was shaken, and the sound of gasps kept coming, crazy!  It was so crazy that he dared to directly accuse Taoist Hongjun of not having the right to distribute the innate spiritual treasures in his hands. Zhu Jiuyin was indeed the number one madman in the world.

    When they heard Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words, Sanqing¡¯s face became extremely angry. In their opinion, Zhu Jiuyin was clearly slapping them in the face, and he actually competed with him for the spiritual treasure in front of so many people!

    Compared to Sanqing's anger, Daozu Hongjun couldn't help but tremble in his heart. He knew very well the weight of Zhu Jiuyin's words. Although the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' was in his hands, this innate spiritual treasure  There is indeed a cause and effect between Zhu Jiuyin and Zhu Jiuyin. Maybe others doubt the authenticity of Zhu Jiuyin's words, but for Taoist Hongjun, there is no doubt at all. You must know that at this time, he is infinitely close to Hedao.  In this situation, Zhu Jiuyin knew the cause and effect as soon as he opened his mouth.

    Daozu Hongjun also has a headache at the moment, but he can't retreat now. After all, this is related to his face. If he compromises at this time, it will make everyone present think of him.

    But this is not the reason for Daozu Hongjun's hesitation. The most important thing is that Daozu Hongjun does not want to see such a powerful weapon as the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' fall into the hands of Zhu Jiuyin, which will destroy both the lich and the demon.  To maintain the balance of the clan, no one in the ancient world will be able to suppress the Wu clan.

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin opened his mouth, not only Sanqing was nervous, but also the great sages of the demon clan, including Emperor Jun, Taiyi, Fuxi, Nuwa and Kunpeng, were also very nervous. If Taoist Hongjun handed Zhu Jiu this 'Xianxian Sword Formation'  In Yin's hands, the fate of the demon clan can be imagined.

    ¡°The ¡®Zhu Xian Sword Formation¡¯ cannot be broken without the Four Saints. Even if everyone in the Demon Clan is killed, they will not be able to gather four holy positions. What¡¯s more, the Witch Clan itself has the ¡®Twelve Celestial Gods and Evil Formation¡¯!

    Faced with such a situation, how could they not make the demon saints like Di Jun nervous and worried about it? They all looked at Daozu Hongjun nervously, waiting for Daozu Hongjun's decision.

    Not only Di Jun, the demon saint, is waiting, but Sanqing is also waiting. Everyone is waiting for Daozu Hongjun¡¯s answer and the outcome of the matter!

    After a while, Daozu Hongjun said calmly: "Zhu Jiuyin, the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' is in my hands, then it is up to me to make the decision. You said these things are of no use!"

    Having said this, Taoist Hongjun said in a deep voice: "Tongtian takes the sword!" With that, Taoist Hongjun waved his hand and the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' fell into the hands of the leader of Tongtian.

    Hongjun Daozu¡¯s decision made Sanqing relieved and made Tongtian Cult Master happy. With this sword formation in hand, he had boundless confidence, even against Zhu Jiuyin.

    Of course, the demon clan also breathed a sigh of relief at this time. Zhu Jiuyin's method was not successful, and the demon clan lost a threat. More importantly, Zhu Jiuyin's move made Sanqing evil and made them suffer more.  An ally, after all, the enemy of my enemy is my friend!

    Even though Tongtian Cult Master looked very happy on his face, he was extremely vigilant in his heart. Even Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun were the same. They were all worried that Zhu Jiuyin would take action if they disagreed and directly take action from Tongtian Cult Leader.  Taking away this 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' in his hand, after all, Zhu Jiuyin has done a lot of things to seize treasures.

    But this time their worries were unnecessary. Zhu Jiuyin had no intention of taking action at all. He just snorted disdainfully and said: "Okay! Hongjun, you are cruel enough to pass the blame on others at all costs.  But this matter will not end because of this. No one can take away what belongs to me. Today he can get this treasure, but one day he will be punished for it!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words came out, everyone present could not help but feel awe-struck. No one dared to ignore Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words. After all, Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s strength was there.

    When the leader of Tongtian Cult saw that Zhu Jiuyin continued to attack him, he couldn't help but said angrily: "Zhu Jiuyin, let you be crazy now. After I realize the truth, I will end this cause and effect with you!"

    Lord Tongtian didn't know that just because he had this thought in his heart, the cause and effect between him and Zhu Jiuyin was even more important. Although the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' fell into his hands, it was not his.  treasure.

    Taoist Hongjun's heart was not at peace. He could not let Zhu Jiuyin continue talking like this. Others did not know the details of Zhu Jiuyin, but Taozu Hongjun knew very well that this 'Zhu Xian Sword Formation' was indeed related to Zhu Jiuyin.  There is a big cause and effect, so this treasure should belong to Zhu Jiuyin. After all, it was Zhu Jiuyin who killed Luo Hou. More importantly, Zhu Jiuyin devoured all of Luo Hou's cultivation gains and obtained Luo Hou's inheritance of destruction.  !

    Hongjun Daozu said in a deep voice: "That's enough! Zhu Jiuyin, I don't need you to make irresponsible remarks when I do things. The treasure is in my hands and I am willing to do it."Distribute it how you want it distributed!  "

    Seeing what Taoist Hongjun said, Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said nothing more. Although Zhu Jiuyin wanted to take back the ¡®Zhuxian Sword Formation¡¯, now was not the best time.

    Zhu Jiuyin snorted coldly and said nothing more, then sat back and ignored Daozu Hongjun.

    After seeing Zhu Jiuyin retreating, Daozu Hongjun breathed a sigh of relief. Although Daozu Hongjun was absolutely sure that he could suppress Zhu Jiuyin, the price paid was too great, and it was not what he wanted to see.  When he arrived, Zhu Jiuyin retreated and gave him a step to go down.

    Hongjun Daozu also ignored Zhu Jiuyin and continued: "Nuwa, as my disciple, you should have a spiritual treasure. This 'Mountains and Rivers Sheji Map' and the red hydrangea are destined for you!"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? originally,,"Taozu Hongjun" said.

    Seeing that both Sanqing and Nuwa Empress had obtained powerful treasures, this made Jieyin and Zhunti a little anxious. The West was poor, and they were very eager to gain something from Hongjun Taozu, but now it seems that Hongjun Taozu  But they don't want to share more treasures, so how can they not be anxious.

    Zhunti had no choice but to step forward and cry again: "Teacher, the west where I live is very poor. I hope the teacher can have mercy!"

    When Zhunti spoke, Zhu Jiuyin's brows couldn't help but stand up and said: "Zhunti, you are right. The reason why the West is so poor has a lot to do with Hongjun. If it weren't for him in the first place,  If you insist on fighting Luo Hou in the West and force Luo Hou to a dead end, it will not cause the current poverty in the West. If you are short of treasures, just go to Hongjun and ask for them. That is the right thing!"

    When Zhu Jiuyin spoke, Zhunti and Jie Yin were overjoyed. Originally, they were worried that Taoist Hongjun would ignore their pleas, but now with Zhu Jiuyin's words, everything has become much easier.  .

    According to what Zhu Jiuyin said, the reason why the West is like this is all caused by Hongjun Daozu, and it is only right to ask for compensation from him.

    When thinking of this, Zhunti and Jieyin stared at Daozu Hongjun with their eyes shining, hoping to get what they wanted from Daozu Hongjun.

    When he saw the extremely longing eyes of Zhunti and Jie Yin, Taoist Hongjun sighed and said: "Forget it, when I fought with Luo Hou back then, I can be considered to have indirectly formed a cause and effect with you. This twelve-grade golden lotus and Dongfang  I will give you the blue lotus colored flag and the blessed pestle!"

    Speaking of which, Taoist Hongjun gave three spiritual treasures to Jieyin and Zhunti. It was unknown that Zhunti's repeated crying to Taozu Hongjun aroused Taozu Hongjun's dissatisfaction. Among the three innate spiritual treasures,  , the 'Oriental Green Lotus Treasure Flag' and the 'Twelve-grade Golden Lotus' both fell into Jie Yin's hands, while Zhunti only had a blessed divine pestle in his hand!

    Although he said that the quality of the spiritual treasure he received was not very good, Zhunti still happily thanked Taoist Hongjun. After all, the relationship between him and Jie Yin was very strong!

    Zhu Jiuyin sneered disdainfully. In fact, he knew very well that Hongjun Taoist Patriarch had not changed because of his words. Even without his words, these three innate spiritual treasures would have been Jieyin and Zhunti.  of.

    Zhunti succeeded as soon as he cried, which greatly stimulated everyone present. Everyone cried to Taoist Hongjun and begged Taozu Hongjun to give him a treasure. The scene was very spectacular!

    ; ;

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 130 Blocking

    Chapter 130: Blocking

    I have to say that the effect of everyone crying is really great. Even Taoist Hongjun is a little unable to parry. In such a big scene, powerful magic is useless. After all, Taozu Hongjun cannot kill everyone at once.  Drive him away, and his reputation will be ruined.

    You must know that every time you cry, you will gain something, but no matter how much others cry, they will get nothing, and no one else will feel balanced.

    It is true that in the ancient world, strength was the most respected. Daozu Hongjun was already a saint and stood at the pinnacle of the ancient world. However, if he wanted to be able to match his body with the Tao, he would need luck. If he could drive everyone away at once,  If he leaves, then he won't have to think about Hedao anymore, and everything will end here.

    Unable to beat, scold, or drive away, Taoist Hongjun had no choice but to resort to his last resort to divide the treasure. He shouted in a deep voice: "Shut up, everyone! There are too many of you, even if this poor Taoist has great power.  Even if you want to display all the treasures, you can't use them. Pindao has left a treasure rock outside, and you can all go there and get the treasures by chance!"

    As soon as Taoist Hongjun said this, the first one to activate was Dijiang Ancestral Witch. His magical power cut through the space and he was the first to follow Taozu Hongjun's instructions to divide Baoyan.  ]

    When Dijiang Ancestral Witch made a move, Daozu Hongjun's face couldn't help but change. He really didn't expect that Dijiang Ancestral Witch's reaction would be so fast, but he recovered quickly after being startled. After all, he couldn't have it now.  Any action, otherwise everything done today will be in vain, and Zhu Jiuyin will be given an excuse to attack.

    Di Jiang Zuwu took action, and Kunpeng, who had always been vigilant, was naturally unwilling to fail. He showed his true form and flew towards Fenbaoyan with his big wings.

    In the prehistoric era, apart from Emperor Jiang Zuwu, Kunpeng also belongs to Kunpeng. Of course, Zhu Jiuyin's power is more powerful, but Zhu Jiuyin's spatial magical power is something that everyone has never known, and in this time  During the operation, Zhu Jiuyin was not in a hurry to seize the treasure. To him, his target would not escape, and being late was nothing.

    Kunpeng quickly left Zixiao Palace, but others were not as fast as Kunpeng. When everyone reacted and wanted to go to divide the treasure rock, Zhu Jiuyin happened to be in front of them.

    Zhu Jiuyin didn't give them a chance. He burst out with a strong fighting spirit and suppressed everyone's strength. Zhu Jiuyin's move naturally gave the other ancestral witches the opportunity to stride ahead of everyone. Those three  With Qingyou's treasure in hand, they could also withstand the pressure of Zhu Jiuyin, but the lives of others were not so good.

    When the brothers Di Jun and Tai Yi saw this, they were furious and shouted loudly: "Zhu Jiuyinxiu is going to be rampant. This is the Zixiao Palace and is the dojo of Master Hongjun. Your behavior is treasonous and unethical. Let's all kill him together."  Kill this crazy guy!"

    Even though the brothers Di Jun and Taiyi shouted loudly, they didn't respond to anyone at all. Even the great sage who was also a demon clan didn't respond, because Zhu Jiuyin's evil reputation was too strong.  Let them not dare to act rashly.

    Although brothers Di Jun and Tai Yi are now quasi-sages, no one is optimistic that Di Jun and Tai Yi brothers can defeat Zhu Jiuyin. Even Fuxi and Nuwa Empress did not react.

    The identities of Fuxi and Nuwa were very different at this time. You must know that Nuwa had just received a holy throne from Taoist Hongjun and was destined to become a saint. How could she be so stupid as to listen at this time?  Di Jun and Tai Yi encouraged her to fight Zhu Jiuyin. If she was not careful, Zhu Jiuyin would kill her. This was not what she wanted to see. She was asked to charge into battle for Di Jun and Tai Yi brothers. There was no need to even think about it.  I think Fuxi and Nuwa are not that stupid.

    Brother Di Jun and Taiyi really didn¡¯t expect everyone¡¯s reaction to be like this. When they saw that few people shared their hearts, their hearts suddenly dropped.

    At this time, Zhu Jiuyin snorted coldly and said: "What an emperor, I haven't gone to you to settle the accounts yet, but you came to my door yourself first. Since you don't like me, it just so happens that we are here  Let¡¯s resolve each other¡¯s cause and effect here, and anyone can leave. You two brothers, don¡¯t even think about passing by me!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin had never thought about completely blocking everyone here. He was not that crazy, and he did not think that the Wu clan would really get the greatest benefits by doing this. He just wanted to give Emperor Jiang Zu  Wu and the others create an opportunity, that's all!

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin opened his mouth, brothers Di Jun and Taiyi were soon abandoned by everyone. Even Empress Nuwa and Fuxi did not stand with them. Even though they belonged to the demon clan, Fuxi and Nuwa  It is simply impossible for Empress Wa to sacrifice her own interests to help Brother Di Jun and Taiyi. If people do not serve themselves, God will destroy them. This sentence is also very suitable for Empress Fuxi and Nuwa.

      For Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words, no one was stupid enough to compete with Zhu Jiuyin at this time. Without saying a word, everyone passed Zhu Jiuyin and followed Tuzu Wu and the others, for fear that they would be a step too late.  Neither can be obtained.

    When they saw everyone surpassing them and leaving, the faces of Di Jun and Brother Taiyi were already terrifyingly gloomy. Di Jun gritted his teeth and shouted angrily: "Zhu Jiuyin, you deserve to die!"

    Di Jun screamed wildly, but he did not let it rain, and did not offer his paw to Zhu Jiuyin at all.

    Zhu Jiuyin was very disdainful of the performance of brothers Di Jun and Tai Yi. In order for a person to achieve great achievements, he must first have backbone. However, Zhu Jiuyin did not see the two brothers Di Jun and Tai Yi.  Even if they have the slightest bit of courage to do things to this extent, the two brothers dare not let go and fight with them. Their kind of mind is not what a strong person should have!

    A strong person has a fearless heart. Only in this way can he bravely climb to the top and achieve the supreme road.

    Zhu Jiuyin said disdainfully: "Di Jun, it's useless to shout. I'm standing here. If you have the ability, kill me. As long as you can kill me, all your anger will be relieved!"

    Killing Zhu Jiuyin, the brothers Di Jun and Tai Yi thought so, but they did not have the strength. Before they achieved the quasi-sage path, brothers Di Jun and Tai Yi did not think that there was a gap between themselves and Zhu Jiu Yin.  They always thought that as long as they attained the fruit of the quasi-sage path, they would definitely be able to compete with Zhu Jiuyin. However, when they really attained the fruit of the quasi-sage path, they realized how ridiculous their previous thoughts were.  There are also levels of quasi-sage Dao fruit. There is a big gap between these new quasi-sages and Zhu Jiuyin.

    Brother Di Jun and Tai Yi didn't know how terrifying it was. After all, they didn't know how terrifying the physical body was. Even though they had fought against Di Jiang Zuwu before, they didn't understand the strength of the other party at all.  , after all, their battle was a hedge on the battlefield.

    Now Zhu Jiuyin can suppress everyone's momentum just by relying on his own fighting spirit. How terrifying this is. Brothers Di Jun and Taiyi do not have the confidence to think that they can do it.

    what to do?  At this time, brothers Di Jun and Taiyi were unable to advance or retreat, and they were extremely anxious. If they had known that Zhu Jiuyin was so crazy, they should not have been stupid enough to act on impulse. They say that the first bird will be shot, but this is not true at all.  It's true, now they are being targeted by Zhu Jiuyin.

    For brothers Di Jun and Taiyi, every time they are blocked by Zhu Jiuyin here, they will lose an opportunity, which is difficult for them to accept.

    Just when Brother Di Jun and Taiyi couldn't bear it anymore and wanted to fight Zhu Jiuyin, Taoist Hongjun suddenly spoke, and Taozu Hongjun shouted in a deep voice: "That's enough! Zhu Jiuyin, here is  Zixiao Palace is not the Pangu Temple of your Witch Clan, so don¡¯t force me to do anything to you!¡±

    After hearing the words of Daozu Hongjun, Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "Hongjun, you finally can't help it anymore. I thought you could really pretend to be deaf and mute and pretend you can't see anything. Now that you have spoken,  , then I will give you some face, lest people say that I am too arrogant to even give the master face!"

    Having said this, Zhu Jiuyin ignored the brothers Di Jun and Taiyi, laughed loudly, turned around and walked towards Fenbaoyan, not caring about the brothers Di Jun and Taiyi at all.

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s move also did not take Daozu Hongjun seriously. For him, he had already figured out Daozu Hongjun¡¯s bottom line, so naturally he didn¡¯t take it into consideration that much.

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin left, Di Jun and Brother Taiyi glared at Zhu Jiuyin viciously, and then quickly walked towards Fenbaoyan without saying anything more.

    ; ;

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 131: Get the Setifun Treasure Rock

    Chapter 131: Obtaining the Treasure Rock

    When Zhu Jiuyin came to Fenbaoyan, everyone had already started to grab the treasure. Seeing the smile on the face of Emperor Jiang Zuwu, Zhu Jiuyin knew that his harvest was good. As for Sanqing, Taishang Laojun  They were very calm and had calm expressions that made it impossible to see any useful information. However, Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Master were not as calm as Taishang Laojun. There was a smile on their faces. You knew that they had gained well without asking.

    As for the others, Zhu Jiuyin did not observe it. After all, he did not care. When Zhu Jiuyin came to Fenbaoyan, he rushed directly into Fenbaoyan without stopping. Although Zhu Jiuyin did not care about one or two things  An innate spiritual treasure is better than nothing, and if you keep it, you can train your subordinates.

    Zhu Jiuyin rushed into Fenbaoyan with his front foot, and brother Dijun and Taiyi also rushed in with their back foot. After a while, everyone retreated.

    The situation in Fenbaoyan is just as Taoist Hongjun said, everything depends on luck. Some people find the innate spiritual treasure that is destined for them and return home happily, while some people return disappointed with nothing. Everyone  Their expressions are all different, and a picture of the joys and sorrows of life is staged outside this Fenbaoyan.

    Just after everyone exited the Fenbao Rock, the aura on the Fenbao Rock suddenly decreased greatly. Countless spiritual lights flashed and rushed straight into the wilderness. Those were some innate spiritual treasures that had not been taken away. Seeing this  Under this situation, many people's minds became agitated again, and they all looked greedily at the ancient land.

    There were even one or two people who couldn't help the greed in their hearts and turned around and walked towards Honghuang without saying a word, forgetting that Daozu Hongjun's sermon was not over.

    When he saw the actions of these people, Zhu Jiuyin shook his head disdainfully. People who are tempted by interests like this have no future, and a person who is not determined will not reach the top.

    After all the spirit treasures disappeared from Fenbao Rock, everyone did not stay here anymore, and returned to Zixiao Palace one by one. At this time, Zhu Jiuyin took action. With a wave of his sleeve,  Baoyan turned into a streak of light and was put away by him.

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s behavior surprised many people. They never expected that Zhu Jiuyin would take a fancy to such a stubborn stone. They all shook their heads involuntarily, even Sanqing.

    The Yuanshi Tianzun said even more disdainfully: "The Wu clan is so ignorant that they won't even let go of a stubborn stone. It's really disdainful!"

    Just when Yuanshi Tianzun said these words, Taishang Laojun's expression suddenly changed, and he said in a deep voice: "It's bad, we were all wrong, Zhu Jiuyin got a big advantage!"

    Hearing the words of the Supreme Lord, Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Master couldn't help but were startled. After a moment, Yuanshi Tianzun asked in a deep voice: "Elder brother, what's the matter? What's the advantage of a stubborn stone?"

    Taishang Laojun sighed: "A stubborn stone? The teacher can use it to hold many innate spiritual treasures. Can it be a stubborn stone? Why don't you think about it carefully!"

    " As soon as Taishang Laojun said this, Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Leader were dumbfounded. They are both smart people. With Taishang Laojun's suggestion, they understood that the stubborn stone in their eyes was not simple.

    Just when there was a hint of regret on the faces of Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Master, Taishang Laojun said again: "Alas! Zhu Jiuyin has the innate treasure of the 'Qiankun Ding' in his hand. It is a treasure that can return the origin. This point  If the treasure rock falls into his hands, it will probably greatly increase the strength of the Wu clan. I wonder how many innate spiritual treasures can be refined from such a large piece of treasure!"

    The strength of the Wu Clan was already the first in the world. If it is further strengthened, it will become the world of the Wu Clan. Yuanshi Tianzun's face turned gloomy and he said in a deep voice: "Elder brother, do you think we can stop Zhu Zhu?"  Jiuyin, won¡¯t you let him successfully refine the spirit treasure?¡±

    Taishang Laojun has not thought about this idea, but he finally gave up. Zhu Jiuyin is not a cat or a dog left to be slaughtered by them, and they do not have the strength.

    Just listen, Taishang Laojun said: "Forget it, Zhu Jiuyin's strength is not something we can match. Unless we can achieve enlightenment and become a saint, it is best not to conflict with him, lest he hurt us.  The killer¡¯s excuse, after all, our three brothers have three saints in their bodies, and that is something that everyone is jealous of!¡±

    Leader Tongtian also nodded and said: "What Senior Brother said is true. Zhu Jiuyin is not easy to mess with. Our current cultivation level is not his opponent. Even if we all have the most precious treasure in our hands, we are still not Zhu Jiuyin."  After all, Zhu Jiuyin has no shortage of treasures in his hands, and the innate treasure 'Chaos Bell' fell into his hands!"

    Mentioning the innate treasure 'Chaos Bell', Yuanshi Tianzun felt a pity in his heart, and couldn't help but sigh: "Taiyi is a fool, he actually let Zhu Jiuyin take away all his treasures, I think the demon clan is not of much use.  , with their strength, it is difficult toMobilize the Witch Clan!  "

    When Taishang Laojun heard what Yuanshi Tianzun said, he shook his head and said: "Okay, what happened has happened, and it is useless to talk about it anymore. Let's go back to Zixiao Palace and listen to the teacher's instructions first. After all, everything here  Everything that happens is under the control of the teacher!¡±

    When mentioning Taoist Hongjun, Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Leader nodded, without saying anything more, they followed Taishang Laojun to the Zixiao Palace.

    Zhu Jiuyin's little thoughts about Sanqing were not hidden from Zhu Jiuyin. When they were communicating with each other, Zhu Jiuyin had already noticed Sanqing's situation, but Zhu Jiuyin did not show any reaction to Sanqing's performance.  Too excited.

    Zhu Jiuyin just glanced at Sanqing with disdain, and then shook his head. Sanqing was already a quasi-sage, but they didn't know the importance of cause and effect between Taoist Hongjun and the Wu clan.  It is said that Zhu Jiuyin took away an unimportant chaos rough stone like Fenbaoyan. Even if Zhu Jiuyin took more innate spiritual treasures from Zixiao Palace, Taoist Hongjun would not care. On the contrary, he would be very happy.

    Now Sanqing is delusional that Taoist Hongjun will come forward to stop him, which is really a daydream. Unless Taoist Hongjun is stupid and doesn't want to join the Tao and settle the cause and effect between himself and the Wu clan, otherwise he will not do this.  And just this little thing cannot completely resolve the cause and effect between Hongjun Daozu and the Wu clan.

    Sanqing¡¯s behavior was so abnormal that it naturally attracted the attention of Fuxi, Nuwa, Dijun, Taiyi, Kunpeng and others. They were all smart people who came to Zixiao Palace to listen to the sermon, so they naturally noticed that something was abnormal.

    The faces of the brothers Di Jun and Tai Yi became extremely heavy. You must know that their gains from coming to Zixiao Palace to listen to the sermon this time were pitiful. Now that Zhu Jiuyin has such a valuable treasure in his hands, how can they not be anxious about it?  .

    Hearing this, Di Jun said in a deep voice: "Brother Xian, something is not going right. If Zhu Jiuyin succeeds, it will be a disaster for our demon clan. We must find a way to stop him!"

    Taiyi sighed and said: "Brother, it's easier said than done. This is Zixiao Palace, the territory of Taoist Hongjun. We cannot be arrogant. What's more, with Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation level there, even if we want to do it, we can't do it."  I¡¯m afraid that even if you beat a dog with a meat bun, you will never come back!¡±

    Di Jun said in a deep voice: "It can't be done just by the two of us. Don't we still have the direct support of Fuxi, Nuwa Empress and Kunpeng, the three fellow Taoists? Now we can discuss it with the three of them. You must know that now Nuwa  The status of the empress is very different, she has the status of a saint!"

    When he heard what Di Jun said, Taiyi's eyes suddenly lit up and he said in a deep voice: "What the elder brother said is very reasonable. Let's go to Fuxi and Nuwa to discuss it!"

    Although Di Jun and Taiyi had good ideas, things did not go as they wished. The two of them cared about the Demon Clan and were worried that Zhu Jiuyin would make the Wu Clan stronger, but for Empress Nuwa, what he cared about most now was not  It's not about the demon clan, but about her own enlightenment and becoming a saint. It's obviously impossible for her to waste time on finding a way to deal with Zhu Jiuyin at this time. The most important thing is that now everyone is asking Zi.  Leaving the Zixiao Palace, the Nuwa Empress did not want this incident to affect her chances, so she naturally followed Sanqing to the Zixiao Palace. This move of the Nuwa Empress naturally made Di Jun and Taiyi brothers excited.  The plan failed.

    As for Zhu Jiuyin and Yi Qian Ancestral Witches, they didn't pay any attention to what these people were thinking. After collecting the Fenbaoyan, Zhu Jiuyin said in a deep voice: "Brother, we have already got what we should get.  Now there is no need for us to stay, after all, our way is completely different from Hongjun¡¯s way. Instead of wasting time here, it is better to return to the wilderness first, so that we have more time to prepare!"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 132 Section

    Chapter 132

    No ancestral wizard came out to object to Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words, because they all knew what the next task was. They had to gather the masters in the tribe in the shortest possible time to launch a fatal blow to the demon clan.

    Yes, Zhu Jiuyin and the others are going to the heaven for a decisive battle with the Demon Clan, because they all know that the longer the time goes on, the more disadvantageous it will be for the Witch Clan. Regardless of the fact that the Witch Clan occupies the majority of the treasures this time.  It has a lot of advantages, but the Wu Clan has a big shortcoming, that is, it has no soul, and cannot make great progress in cultivation through the understanding of the Dao like the Demon Clan. For the Wu Clan, there is no trick in their cultivation.  Some are just practicing hard, or fighting to support fighting!

    The Twelve Ancestral Witches did not waste any time. They all headed towards the primitive world as soon as they thought about it. They did not save any face for Taoist Hongjun and left without even calling.

    The entire Zixiao Palace was under the control of Taoist Hongjun. When Zhu Jiuyin and the ancestral wizards left, he immediately felt something and couldn't help but sigh in his heart. Originally, Taoist Hongjun wanted to take the opportunity to preach again.  It's a pity that his idea of ????giving the demon clan some help was shattered. Zhu Jiuyin did not give him this opportunity at all.

    The twelve ancestral witches returned to the prehistoric world together. This was not a small matter. Zhu Jiuyin's move disrupted Daozu Hongjun's plan, forcing Daozu Hongjun to give up the originally prepared plan and to prepare for everyone again.  Centenary years of preaching gave them time to digest the gains of this sermon.

    Looking at the people who came back, Taoist Hongjun said in a deep voice: "Okay, the Tao has been preached and the treasures have been distributed. You all go back and practice with concentration. After a thousand years, this poor Taoist will give his last sermon!"

    As soon as Daozu Hongjun said this, Sanqing and others couldn't help but be startled. There were still many questions in their minds that they had not yet clarified. They originally planned to ask Daozu Hongjun for advice, but now they have no chance. How could they not  sigh!

    Fortunately, these people are smart people. Since Taoist Hongjun has issued an order to expel guests, they do not dare to stay here anymore. People get up and leave regardless of whether they have gained something or not. Time is very important to them, and they have to get the innate spirit.  Those with treasures are eager to return to their own caves to refine them, so that they can kill corpses as soon as possible to achieve the quasi-sage fruit, while those with no harvest are eager to return to the ancient world to find those innate spiritual treasures left in the ancient world.

    Those with lower cultivation levels chose to let Sanqing, Zhen Yuanzi and others feel helpless and had no choice but to leave.

    No one had the choice to leave Zixiao Palace, but it gave Di Jun and Taiyi brothers the opportunity to find Fuxi, Nuwa Empress and Kunpeng to discuss countermeasures.

    As soon as he left the Zixiao Palace, Di Jun said: "Fellow Taoist Fuxi, Empress Nuwa, and Taoist Kunpeng, this time the Taoist treasure division is very unfavorable to our demon tribe, we have to find a way to resolve it!  "

    Neither Kunpeng, who had just received the innate spiritual treasure, nor Nuwa, who had already achieved the status of a saint, did not want to waste their time and were eager to return to heaven to practice in seclusion. They were speechless at Di Jun's words. If not for the emperor  Junzhan is the orthodoxy of the demon clan and is known as the demon emperor, so they have already had an attack.

    Just listening, Nuwa Empress said in a deep voice: "Fellow Taoist Dijun, we all know what you said. Maybe Taoist Taoist thinks that things are not good for our Demon Clan. On the contrary, I don't think so. Although the Wu Clan has gained a lot this time  , but it will take time for them to digest this harvest, and it will also take time for us. Now we are racing against time. As long as we can be one step ahead of the Witch Clan, we will win in the end!"

    As soon as Empress Nuwa said this, the expressions of Di Jun and Brother Taiyi turned gloomy. They really did not expect that Empress Nuwa would say such a thing.

    Taiyi couldn't help but said: "Ms. Nuwa, I'm afraid things are not that simple. I don't need to tell you what kind of people the Wu Clan are. You all know. Do you really think that Zhu Jiuyin will let us develop? And  Zhu Jiuyin has taken away the Fenbao Rock. How many innate spiritual treasures can be refined from such a large spiritual stone? Even if it is not an innate spiritual treasure, even if it is an acquired treasure, it will be enough to cause a huge impact on us!"

    Kunpeng said disapprovingly: "Tao Daoist friend is serious. Even if Zhu Jiuyin can refine the innate spiritual treasure, so what? Our demon clan has Empress Nuwa, and you must know that Empress Nuwa has obtained a holy status. As long as  If Nuwa, the empress, attains enlightenment and becomes a saint, what does Zhu Jiuyin and the witch clan mean to you!"

    Fuxi also nodded and said: "Fellow Di Jun, we don't need to pay attention to the Wu Clan now. The most important thing now is to develop and strengthen ourselves, and it is also a good thing for us that the Wu Clan devotes all their energy to refining innate spiritual treasures.  One thing, at least we don¡¯t have to worry about their threats!¡±

    When he heard Fuxi say such words, Di Jun's heart immediately went cold. Regarding Fuxi and Kunpeng, he could only say that they were too naive. After all, they were facing Zhu Jiuyin, so?A madman, a madman who can do anything, but Fuxi and Kunpeng have to use common sense to infer that this is not asking for death!

    Although he knew that what Fu Xi and Kun Peng said was wrong, Di Jun could not refute it because he was the Demon King and he had to be responsible for what he said, but Kun Peng and Fu Xi did not take this into account.

    Di Jun knew very well what Fuxi and Kunpeng were thinking. The reason why the other party said this and made such a judgment was entirely for their own benefit, precisely because they were obsessed with that benefit.  Eyes, that's why he said such words just now.

    "Compared to Fuxi and Kunpeng, Di Jun, the Demon King, is much more powerful than them. At least he can stay vigilant at any time and will not let down his vigilance because of trivial matters.

    Di Jun looked embarrassed and could not retort to Fuxi and Kunpeng, but Taiyi was different. Taiyi was not willing to suffer.  ]

    Just listening, Taiyi snorted and said: "It's really funny. Fellow Taoist Fuxi and Fellow Taoist Kunpeng, don't you think your theory is ridiculous?"

    Hearing Taiyi¡¯s provocative words, Kunpeng¡¯s expression changed and he shouted in a deep voice: ¡°What do you mean by this, fellow Daoist Taiyi? What¡¯s ridiculous about our theory? Please tell me!¡±

    Taiyi was not frightened by Kunpeng's tone, and said disdainfully: "What else can my words mean? I just don't want to see you being blinded by the little benefit in front of you. Zhu Jiuyin is a person who can do anything.  The lunatic you came up with, you can infer with normal people¡¯s psychology, it¡¯s not funny, you know we have suffered losses several times, is it possible that fellow Taoist Kunpeng still hasn¡¯t learned any lessons?¡±

    As soon as Taiyi said these words, the expressions of Kunpeng, Fuxi, and Nuwa Empress changed drastically. They no longer had the same confidence as before!

    Taiyi¡¯s words touched their sore spots, and none of them could say anything without refutation. After all, they had learned from previous mistakes, and it was a fact that they had suffered losses many times.

    Although Fuxi and Kunpeng were unwilling to admit that they had selfish motives, they knew that what Taiyi said was very reasonable, and that it was very likely to happen.

    Fuxi took a deep breath and said: "Fortunately, Taoist Taoist Brother Tai reminded me, otherwise we would have made a big mistake this time. We really shouldn't use ordinary people's thinking to infer crazy people like Zhu Jiuyin.  It¡¯s my fault!¡±

    With Fuxi admitting his mistake, Taiyi couldn't continue to attack him. After all, he couldn't really offend Fuxi, Kunpeng and Nuwa to death. That would be even greater fun.

    At this time, Di Jun sighed: "I don't blame Taoist Fuxi for this. I can only say that Zhu Jiuyin is too difficult to deal with, so we have to be careful!"

    Fuxi shook his head and said: "No, fellow Taoist Emperor Dijun, I know your good intentions. You are afraid that I will be embarrassed. If you are wrong, you are wrong. I still have the courage to admit my mistakes. Fellow Taoist, there is no need to excuse me.  Since fellow Taoists have seen this, they must already have countermeasures, so please speak up!"

    Although Fuxi's motives are bad, there are many things that Fuxi's attitude towards things that I can't do, at least Empress Nuwa and Kunpeng can't do it, because they can't admit it directly in front of everyone like Fuxi.  own mistakes.

    Based on this alone, Fuxi can be recognized by everyone, can reassure everyone, and can be recognized by the vast majority of people in the Monster Clan, because his way of dealing with things can make everyone feel at ease. This is the advantage of Fuxi. After all, people are not for themselves.  , Heaven and Earth will be destroyed, who in this world will not be selfish? Being selfish is not scary, but what is scary is whether you dare to do it or not!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 133 The war resumes

    Chapter 133 The war resumes

    Just when Di Jun was about to speak, twelve shocking roars suddenly came from the wilderness. The roar shook the world. Even Di Jun, who was in the chaos, noticed it. One can imagine the roar.  The greatness of.

    As soon as the roar subsided, twelve evil spirits rising into the sky rushed up. Without asking, you knew that they were caused by the twelve ancestral witches. No one else in the entire prehistoric world could do this except them.

    When such a shocking change occurred, Di Jun's expression changed drastically, and he loudly said: "It's bad, that's the Wu Clan's 'Twelve Heavenly Gods' Formation'!"

    Di Jun was right. This was indeed the Wu Clan¡¯s ¡®Twelve Heavenly Gods and Evil Formation¡¯, and it had already been activated. Otherwise, it would have been impossible to gather such a large amount of evil energy.

    Taiyi said loudly: "Brother, let's go back to heaven quickly, the Wu clan is about to launch an attack!"

    ??Actually, there is no need to talk about Taiyi. Everyone knows that the twelve ancestral witches who made such a big move are definitely going to launch a decisive battle against the demon clan in the heaven!

    At this moment, not only the demon clans such as Di Jun and Taiyi were shocked, Sanqing and others were also alarmed by this big move of the witch clan. No one thought that Zhu Jiuyin and Yiqian Ancestral Witch would make such a choice.  , would choose to go to war against the demon clan just after Daozu Hongjun gave a sermon.

    The Supreme Master of Kunlun Mountain said with a gloomy face: "These people from the Wu Clan are so arrogant that they dare to launch an attack on Heaven at this time. It seems that they really don't take the teacher and us seriously.  !¡±

    Yuanshi Tianzun said: "Elder brother, in fact, you should have known this for a long time. No one in the entire prehistoric world knows what kind of people Zhu Jiuyin's ancestral witches are, and they do this not just to get rid of the demon clan, but also to  I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to target the holy position of fellow Taoist Nuwa!¡±

    In Yuanshi Tianzun¡¯s heart, he always thinks the worst about people. Perhaps this is because he has such thoughts in his heart. In his eyes, Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan are both villains.

    Does Zhu Jiuyin really like the holy throne in the hands of Empress Nuwa?  This is simply impossible. The holy throne is a big temptation for people like them who have souls, but for the Witch Clan, it is simply useless. Even if they take it, it will be of no use. It will only be a waste of effort.

    The most important thing is that Zhu Jiuyin does not take the holy position at all in his heart. In his eyes, the saints of the Dao are the real saints. As for the saints of the Tiandao, he does not take it seriously at all, because his character determines that he cannot accept it.  Under the command of others, he should be a saint who is free in heaven and earth, not a saint who is bound by others.

    Leader Tongtian also has no good impression of Zhu Jiuyin, especially when Zhu Jiuyin wants to compete with him for the ¡®Xianxian Sword Formation¡¯ in Zixiao Palace, which arouses his dissatisfaction.

    Just listening, the leader of Tongtian said in a deep voice: "Second senior brother is right. Zhu Jiuyin is acting too arrogantly. There is a holy position among the demon clan, but the witch clan has not obtained any one. Zhu Jiuyin is angry.  I really can do anything, if he dares to be rude to the teacher, then he won¡¯t take Taoist Nuwa to heart!¡±

    Taishang Laojun saw that Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Leader were talking about the matter and brought the matter to the holy throne, so he shook his head and said: "Okay, we don't need to pay attention to the matter of the holy throne. Then the teacher will make the decision.  We can¡¯t let people like Zhu Jiuyin get too arrogant, otherwise it will be very detrimental to us in the future!¡±

    The words of Taishang Laojun have penetrated into the hearts of Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Leader. You must know that the three of them all have holy status, and they will all be saints in the future. An existence like Zhu Jiuyin can threaten saints.  That's not what they want to see. Naturally, they hope to kill someone with a borrowed knife to get rid of this big problem for themselves.

    Yuanshi Tianzun naturally knew what Taishang Laojun meant. He frowned and said: "Elder brother, you have forgotten that we had an agreement with Zhu Jiuyin at the beginning. If we intervene in the dispute between the demon and witch clans, the consequences will be terrible.  It¡¯s unimaginable, one mistake may affect yourself!¡±

    Taishang Laojun said calmly: "Of course I know this. When I said we wanted to restrict the actions of the Wu clan, I didn't say we had to do it ourselves. There are many things that we don't need to do ourselves. Someone will take action on our behalf!"

    Seeing Taishang Laojun's confident look, Yuanshi Tianzun disagreed in his heart. He said in a deep voice: "Elder brother, I'm afraid things will not go as you want. What kind of person is Zhu Jiuyin?  No one knows it, no one knows it, and no one will risk offending him to help the demon clan. In my opinion, it¡¯s better for us to just wait and see what happens!¡±

    The Leader of Tongtian also nodded at this time and said: "What the second senior brother said is true. It's good to sit back and watch the tiger fight. After both the Lich and Lich clans are defeated, we will then take action to clean up the mess. Kill two birds with one stone!"

      When he heard that Master Tongtian and Yuanshi Tianzun were both opposed to his proposal, Taishang Laojun felt a shadow cast over his heart. Originally, he was the leader among the three of them, but this time after the teacher divided the treasure,  , it is obvious that both Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Leader have the desire to be independent. How can this not make Taishang Laojun wary?

    Fortunately, Taishang Laojun did not show anger or anger on his face and remained calm, which did not arouse the attention of Tongtian Cult Master and Yuanshi Tianzun. However, it was precisely because of this change that a crack appeared in their Sanqing. Although  It's not obvious now, but once the time comes, the Three Purities will inevitably split.

    The Sanqing side seemed very relaxed, but the pressure on the Heavenly side was extremely high. Under the auspices of Zhu Jiuyin, the Twelve Ancestral Witches set up the 'Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods' Formation', and the twelve tribes'  The great witch was also in full force, and it goes without saying that he was going to kill him in heaven with his posture.

    With the activation of the ¡®Twelve Capital Gods and Evil Formation¡¯, the endless evil energy in the ancient world was aroused, and the calamity that had been alleviated was once again aroused, and the speed of the calamity was accelerating.

    After twelve loud roars, Zhu Jiuyin shouted in a deep voice: "Pangu's true form is born!"

    Following Zhu Jiuyin's shout, a huge figure appeared in the sky above the 'Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods Formation'. It was Pangu's true body. As soon as Pangu's true body appeared, all living creatures in the prehistoric era felt the energy coming from their souls.  Due to the above suppression, the true body of Pangu summoned by the twelve ancestral witches this time is very different from the past, and there is a qualitative change in power.

    In the past, the power of the twelve ancestral witches was limited. Even if they could summon Pangu's true body, their power was still limited. But this time, the twelve ancestral witches have awakened their own power and have become quasi-sages.  The summoned Pangu's true body is already close to 70% of the physical power of the great god Pangu in his heyday. This is a frightening statistic.

    The appearance of such a powerful Pangu real body shocked even Taoist Hongjun in the Zixiao Palace. Although he had long known that a decisive battle would break out between the two lich clans, he really did not expect this day to come.  It happened so fast that Zhu Jiuyin didn't even give Di Jun and Tai Yi any chance to prepare.

    Hongjun Daozu had his own plan, but Zhu Jiuyin didn't have his own plan. As soon as Pangu's true form appeared, the three Qings in Kunlun Mountain changed their colors because they noticed the 'Tai Chi Diagram' and '  Pangu Banner' These two innate treasures have the meaning of riot.

    Just when they were trying their best to suppress the reaction of the two innate treasures, Pangu's real body looked up to the sky and shouted: "Here comes the axe!"

    With this roar, the ¡®Chaos Bell¡¯, an innate treasure refined by Empress Houtu, flew out of her hand and landed on the hand of Pangu¡¯s true body, turning into a mutilated ¡®Pangu Axe¡¯.

    Although it is just an incomplete ¡®Pangu Axe¡¯, its power has already attracted the attention of the entire prehistoric era. With this incomplete ¡®Pangu Axe¡¯ in hand, the power of Pangu¡¯s true body has become much stronger.

    As soon as the 'Pangu Ax' appeared, Pangu's real body did not make any unnecessary movements. He waved the 'Pangu Ax' in his hand and swung the ax towards the heaven.  ]

    Creation of the world, Pangu's true body's strike allowed all sentient beings to once again see the scene of the great god Pangu's creation of the world. Even though there was a prohibition imposed by Taoist Hongjun outside the heaven, under the ax of Pangu's true body, the prohibition was  There was no ability to resist at all, and it was cut through with a bang.

    Silk!  When they saw this situation, everyone gasped. It was too powerful. The blow from Pangu's true body made their scalps numb. No one was confident that they could block this blow from Pangu's true body.

    Perhaps only Daozu Hongjun in the Zixiao Palace has the ability to fight with him, but everyone knows that Daozu Hongjun will never intervene in the battle between lich and lich again. After all, Daozu Hongjun cannot be too biased towards the demons.  Clan, that would only arouse greater turmoil. The most important thing is that we are in the middle of a calamity. The Wu Clan is not afraid of the calamity, but Hongjun Daozu is not!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 134 Killing in Heaven

    Chapter 134: Killing in Heaven

    Hongjun Daozu's restriction has been broken by Pangu's true form, and now the entire heaven is exposed in front of the witch clan. When they saw the heaven, a group of great witches behind the twelve ancestral witches looked up to the sky and shouted: "Kill  Go to heaven and destroy the demon clan!"

    Having gone to heaven and destroyed the demon clan, these great witches finally shouted out their innermost thoughts. This was not only their innermost thoughts, but also the wish of the entire witch clan.

    Emperor Jun, Taiyi, Nuwa Empress, Fuxi and Kunpeng, who were still in the chaos, were a little dumbfounded. They really didn't expect that the Wu Clan would take action so quickly and there was no time for them to prepare. Now even if they want to return to the Heavenly Court, they can't.  It will take time. By the time they return to Heaven, they are afraid that the Twelve Ancestral Witches have already led the witch clan to occupy Heaven.

    In an instant, sweat dripped from the faces of Emperor Jun, Taiyi, Nuwa, Fuxi and Kunpeng. They didn't know what choice they should make now. Is they to abandon the heaven and escape but return to fight to the death with the Wu clan?  The space between the five of them became deathly silent.

    People like Di Jun and Tai Yi all have their own selfish motives in their hearts. Now the situation in Heaven is on the verge of destruction, making it difficult for them to make a decision.

    Just when Di Jun and Tai Yi were unable to make a choice quickly, Dao Ancestor Hongjun finally took action. Dao Ancestor Hong Jun did not want to intervene in the war between the two lich clans, but he was able to help Di Jun, Tai Yi and others make a choice.  Taoist Hongjun, who is already a saint, can activate the power of heaven with just one movement.

    Hearing this, Taoist Hongjun let out a long sigh, and then Emperor Jun, Taiyi, Fuxi, Nuwa and Kunpeng were thrown back to the heaven by Taoist Hongjun.

    Hongjun Daozu is also afraid that people like Di Jun and Taiyi will run away in fear of death. After all, people like Di Jun and Taiyi are not as brave as the Wu clan, so Hongjun Daozu doesn't give them a chance to choose.

    In the blink of an eye, they returned to the heaven. People like Di Jun and Taiyi knew in their hearts that only Taoist Hongjun could do this. Through this move, they believed that Taoist Hongjun was on their side, so one by one  The blood boiled in my heart again, and I no longer felt uneasy as before.

    Although the reaction of Di Jun and Tai Yi was really speechless, for Daozu Hongjun, this was exactly what he wanted to see, because only the demon clan in the prehistoric era could stop the witch clan led by Zhu Jiuyin.

    At this moment, it was not just Di Jun and Tai Yi who felt at ease in the heaven. Similarly, after seeing the appearance of Di Jun, Tai Yi, Fu Xi, Nu Wa and Kun Peng, the demon clan also felt relieved and no longer worried that they would  Abandoned, each and every one of them mustered up their courage to prepare for the decisive battle below.

    Although Di Jun is a little timid, he still knows what he should do now. Now that there is no restriction from Daozu Hongjun outside the heaven, the only way to withstand the mad attack of the Wu Clan is to launch the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation'.

    I saw that with a thought, Emperor Jun flew into the heaven and shouted loudly: "Don't panic, set up the 'Starry Formation of Zhoutian'!"

    With Di Jun¡¯s shout, the demon clan finally found its backbone, and the three hundred and sixty-five masters immediately took their positions, and the ¡®Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation¡¯ was activated.

    With the activation of the ¡®Zhoutian Star Formation¡¯, the power of the stars was directed into the heaven, and for a moment the heaven was enveloped in the light of the stars.

    After receiving the protection of the "Zhoutian Xingdou Formation", Taiyi disdainfully said loudly to the Twelve Ancestral Witches who were rushing to the heaven: "Zhu Jiuyin, do you think you can win by breaking the restrictions outside the heaven? Dreaming  Well, I want to see how you break our 'Starry Formation'!"

    Hearing Taiyi's words, Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully. Zhu Jiuyin already knew clearly in his heart what methods the demon clan had. How powerful this 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' was, Zhu Jiuyin knew very well, Taiyi  If you want to use this formation to block your own attack, you will be desperate.

    Zhu Jiuyin sneered and said: "Taiyi, do you think you can stop the sharpness of my witch clan with just this broken formation? Let me tell you the result. Pangu's true body will open up the world!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin shouted, the Twelve Ancestral Witches once again operated the 'Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods Formation' to the limit and summoned the 'Pangu True Body'. As soon as the 'Pangu True Body' appeared, he waved his hands  The 'Pangu Ax' struck at the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation'.

    With an axe, the heaven and earth were split open, and the incomplete 'Pangu Banner' was split into space, and it hit the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' with endless power.

    This blow from Pangu's true body unleashed the total strength of the twelve ancestral witches. With this blow, the 'Sky Star Formation' was turbulent and the light of the stars became extremely dim. The emperor of the main formation  Junze groaned, and a stream of tears flowed from the corner of his mouth.Si, it seems that she was injured by the blow from Pangu's true body.

    Emperor Jun used the innate spiritual treasures 'Hetu' and 'Luoshu' to suppress the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation', not to mention those who run the formation. Their situation is even worse than that of Emperor Jun.  His face was pale and his expression was shrunken, his vitality was hurt by the blow from Pangu's true body.

    If Pangu's true body broke the restriction imposed by Taoist Hongjun before, many people didn't think much of it, thinking that the restriction imposed by Taozu Hongjun was too long and there was not much defensive power left. But now this attack has allowed  They understood that it was not the restrictions imposed by Hongjun Daozu that had lost most of their power, but that Pangu's true body's attack was simply too powerful, beyond their estimation.

    Zhu Jiuyin was unreasonable and unforgiving. After seeing Pangu's true body, Di Jun and others were greatly traumatized by one blow. Naturally, he wanted to strike while the iron was hot and continue to carry out evil tricks.

    The relationship between the twelve ancestral witches is not comparable to that of people like Di Jun and Kunpeng. They are of the same mind. Zhu Jiuyin's mind moved, and the other ancestral witches immediately cooperated. Pangu's true body turned around and returned again.  He waved the 'Pangu Ax' in his hand and struck the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation' again with boundless divine power.

    This blow was too much for Di Jun to bear. He opened his mouth and sprayed out a blood arrow, and all his men also sprayed out a blood arrow.

    Good guy, the heaven was shrouded in blood light in an instant. Although Di Jun was severely injured, his mind was still very clear. He shouted loudly: "Fellow Taoist Fuxi, take action quickly, we can't let Wu anymore."  The clan attacks so wantonly, otherwise the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' will be broken!"

    Facing such a powerful Pangu true form, Emperor Jun finally got scared and asked Fuxi and others to stop the Twelve Ancestral Witches from destroying the ¡®Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods Formation¡¯ so that he could take a breather.

    Although Di Jun's request is a bit excessive and he has to risk their lives, the situation of the Demon Clan is very bad now. If the Wu Clan really has to break the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation', then their situation will be even worse.  More sinister.

    Fu Xi said in a deep voice: "Fellow Taoist Di Jun, please persist, and we will fight back right away!"

    Having said this, Fuxi said to Taiyi and Kunpeng: "Two fellow Taoists, let's use all our strength to bombard the Wu Clan's 'Twelve Capitals' Formation of Gods' and force them to return to defense!"

    Fuxi didn't play tricks with Taiyi and Kunpeng. After all, the demon clan was already on the verge of life and death at this time. As soon as he finished speaking, he rushed towards the "Twelve Capitals of the Gods and Evil Formation" desperately, hoping to stop the accumulation of Pangu's true body.  force.

    When Fu Xi made a move, Empress Nuwa naturally would not let Fu Xi take action alone and sit idly by. She shouted loudly and then the 'Red Hydrangea' she had just obtained blasted towards the 'Twelve Capital Gods and Evil Formation', and in her  There is an additional treasure map at his feet, which is the 'map of mountains and rivers and the country'.

    Fuxi and Nuwa Empress both made such a statement, not to mention Taiyi. You must know that he and Di Jun are brothers, and they will not care about Di Jun's life or death. Taiyi roared wildly, and the innate spirit in his hand  The treasure 'Southern Off-the-Ground Flame Flag' was sacrificed and turned into a sky-reaching fire dragon that rushed towards the 'Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods Formation'.

    Kunpeng originally wanted to escape, but he was not optimistic that people like Di Jun and Taiyi could withstand the bombardment of Zhu Jiuyin and others. After all, what they were facing was Pangu's true form.

    It's a pity that Taiyi took a deep look at Kunpeng when he took action. There was an incomparable murderous intent in his eyes, which frightened Kunpeng. He believed that as long as he dared to retreat, he would definitely be attacked.  Taiyi's crazy revenge, Kunpeng could only sigh secretly and followed the Nuwa Empress to launch an attack on the 'Twelve Capitals of the Gods and Evil Formation'!

    ; ;

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 135 The West is Attracted

    Chapter 135: The West is tempted

    It would be a bit naive to want to use this method to break through the defenses of Zhu Jiuyin and the twelve ancestral witches and make them stop. Zhu Jiuyin is not a fool and will not stand there and let them attack, not to mention that they have already summoned  There is such a big killer weapon as Pangu's real body.

    When he saw the actions of Fuxi and Nuwa, Zhu Jiuyin snorted coldly and said: "Brother, since some people are seeking death, let's kill them first to avoid annoying a group of flies around!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's words were recognized by the Dijiang Ancestral Witch. In an instant, the Twelve Ancestral Witches controlled Pangu's true body to turn around. Pangu's ax struck directly at Fuxi and Nuwa Empress like lightning, but the focus was still on taking care of them.  Nuwa Empress, after all, has the opportunity of the Great Dao in her body, and she will be able to attain enlightenment and become a saint in the future. If we can take this opportunity to kill Nuwa Empress, it will be considered as removing a major threat to the Witch Clan.

    Pangu's true body turned around, Fuxi and Nuwa were unlucky. The edge of Pangu's ax was pointed directly at the two of them, and the powerful murderous intent had firmly locked them.

    Danger!  At this moment, everyone knew that Fuxi and Empress Nuwa were in a bad situation. Faced with the blow from Pangu's true body, Empress Nuwa became furious. Under this situation, even if she wanted to escape, it was impossible because she  It has been locked by Pangu's true body. With Nuwa's cultivation at this time, it is impossible to escape from the hands of Pangu's true body. The only thing she can do is to risk a counterattack.

    Although the time for obtaining the 'Mountains and Rivers Sheji Map' was short, Nuwa Empress could no longer care about so much. When she thought about the 'Mountains and Rivers Sheji Map', she rushed towards the 'Pangu Axe', and she herself borrowed it.  The resistance force of the "Mountains and Rivers Society Map" led Fuxi to retreat rapidly.

    Empress Nuwa understood that as long as she could retreat into the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Grand Formation', the crisis would be resolved, but the prerequisite was that she could withstand the blow of Pangu's true body.

    With a soft hiss, Pangu's ax broke through the defense of the "Shanhe Sheji Tu", and with one blow of the ax, the "Shanhe Sheji Tu" was split into two halves. Fortunately, Nuwa Empress could not return due to time reasons.  She had not refined this treasure with the Heart God Sacrifice, otherwise she would have been severely damaged by just this one blow.

    The 'Mountains and Rivers Sheji Tu' is a top-quality innate spiritual treasure, but in front of this incomplete 'Pangu Ax', it has no resistance at all. It's not that the 'Shanhes Sheji Tu' is not good, but that Nuwa Empress did not sacrifice.  Refinement of this treasure cannot bring out the maximum power of this treasure. The most important thing is that the 'Mountain and River Sheji Map' itself is not a defensive treasure, but the 'Pangu Ax' can exert transcendent power under the control of Pangu's true body  , it is precisely because of these reasons that the 'Pangu Ax' can tear apart the 'Mountains and Rivers Sheji Map' so easily with just one axe.

    Seeing that Empress Nuwa and Empress Fuxi were in danger, Di Jun was extremely anxious. He could not watch Fuxi and Empress Nuwa fall under Pangu's ax like this. The demon clan would really have no chance of survival in this situation.  He also had to risk his life and fight, otherwise Heaven would be swept away by the Witch Clan today.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out out of the Three Purities, the Second Sage of the West, and even the men of the sea of ??blood, Minghe, could not help but feel chilled, when they saw the real body of Pangu directed his power against the Nuwa Empress.  ]

    Seeing this, the receptionist in the west sighed and said: "Things are really getting serious. It seems that Zhu Jiuyin, the ancestral shaman, really has the idea of ????the holy throne in the hands of Empress Nuwa. This is not a good thing!"

    Hearing the introduction, Zhunti also had a look of anxiety on his face. He just heard him say: "Senior brother, you are afraid that the Twelve Ancestral Witches who snatched the holy throne from Nuwa Empress in such a fair and open way will cause chaos.  Will the greed of others among them sway us?"

    Jie Yin nodded and said: "Brother, this is exactly what I mean. I have to say that the Twelve Ancestral Witches are really arrogant and so crazy. Their move will definitely make the entire prehistoric world shaken and uneasy. The Sanqing Body  With the merits of the great god Pangu opening the sky and being protected by Pangu, even if someone wants to seize the holy throne, they would not dare to find the three of them. After all, their identities are there, and they all have treasures in their hands, and even the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation'  "Such a fierce formation exists, but we are different. Even though our two brothers are also quasi-sage cultivators, they cannot deter those greedy people in the ancient world. As for Taoist Fellow Hongyun, then  Not to mention!"

    As soon as Jie Yin finished speaking, Zhunti couldn't help but frowned and said, "Senior brother, what should we do? If we are made such a fuss by the twelve ancestral witches, we won't be able to do it even if we want to practice in seclusion. We must be careful at all times."  Beware of sneak attacks by outsiders, otherwise our cultivation will definitely fall behind Sanqing and others!"

    "Jie Yin sighed: "Junior brother, there is nothing we can do about this. Anyone who makes our cultivation lower than that of Sanqing will be picked on by persimmons. In ancient times, strength was the most respected thing!"

    Although it is possible to mention it at this time,Zhong hated the Twelve Ancestral Witches very much, but he was not carried away by his hatred. He did not try to cause trouble for the Twelve Ancestral Witches. On the contrary, he was thinking of countermeasures quickly.

    After a while, Zhunti said in a deep voice: "Senior Brother, the matter has reached this point, we can only take the risk. Since the Twelve Ancestor Witches went to heaven to kill Nuwa and seize the holy throne, we went to heaven to help  Di Jun, Tai Yi and the others have made it impossible for Zhu Jiuyin and his friends to succeed in their conspiracy!"

    As soon as Zhunti said this, Jie Yin's brows furrowed even more tightly, and Jie Yin sighed: "Junior brother, although this method can solve the temporary crisis, we will have a deep hatred with the Wu Clan from now on.  You must know that the calamity has now begun, and our risky actions will definitely be involved in the calamity!"

    Zhunti said in a deep voice: "Brother, do you think we have any other choice now? Even if we two brothers don't want to join the world and overcome the tribulation, others will not let us go. Instead of being passively beaten, it is better to take the initiative. At least this way  Since then, we have been able to take the initiative, but as for the evil that will harm the Witch Clan, there is nothing we can do about it, because we have no choice, and as long as we can attain enlightenment and become saints, the mere Witch Clan is nothing!"

    Jie Yin was still a little reluctant to agree with Zhunti's opinion. After all, Zhu Jiuyin put too much pressure on him. More importantly, Jie Yin did not want to have too much involvement with the Wu clan. He shook his head and said: "  Junior brother, we should wait and see about this matter for a while before talking about it, after all, it is related to our future!"

    Jie Yin could hold it back, but Zhunti couldn't. He just heard him say: "Brother, I know you are worried about the power of the Witch Clan, but as long as you can help the Monster Clan block this attack of the Witch Clan, then you can  There are demon clans that involve the energy of the witch clan, and the two of us can use the power of the battle to intimidate the primitive people, so that those who have ill intentions towards us will not dare to act rashly and turn their attention to others!"

    Zhunti finally spoke his mind. He encouraged Di Jun and Tai Yi to help Di Jun and Tai Yi to move the target. In ancient times, strength was respected. Their high-profile appearance will naturally make many people feel guilty.  As he was wary, he would naturally turn his attention to others, and Hongyun was naturally the first to bear the brunt. Needless to say, Empress Nuwa, after all, Empress Nuwa's "Mountain and River Sheji Map" had been severely damaged by the "Pangu Ax".

    Zhunti was very powerful in having such a scheming mind, but this was not all his thoughts. When he was still hesitant when he saw the invitation, Zhunti said again: "Brother, we in the West are poor and lack spiritual energy. We want to  Daxing must be high-profile. Only high-profile can attract people from the East to join us in the West. This decisive battle between the Lich and the Lich clan is an opportunity for us. No matter how successful the attack is, we will attract the attention of the people in the East.  That¡¯s enough. The most important thing is that if the Demon Clan is defeated in the future, when they think of our brothers who helped them resist the Witch Clan¡¯s attack, they will definitely turn to us, and then some of them will join the West!¡±

    What is Jieying's biggest wish? It is naturally the great prosperity of the West. When Zhunti said this, he no longer had any worries. He nodded and said: "Well, since things have forced us to this point, then we  I have no choice but to bite the bullet and give it a try!"

    The interests are so attractive that in the end, Jingying could not refuse the huge temptation of interests. He was still attracted by the prospects described by Zhunti and made such a decision.

    Although Zhunti said it well, is it really as simple as he thought?  Since Zhu Jiuyin and Emperor Jiangzu Wu dared to lead the Wu clan army to attack the heaven at this time, were they really not prepared at all? Did they not expect that their strength would arouse the concerns of other people in the prehistoric era, and would attract other people?  Will the masters take action to stop the Witch Clan's momentum?  All this needs to be verified with time!

    ; ;

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 136 Worries of the Three Purities

    Chapter 136: Worries of the Three Purities

    ??Jie Yin and Zhunti in the West are determined to stop the actions of Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan. Similarly, the Three Qings in the East are not willing to see the Wu Clan sweep across the entire Monster Clan and dominate the ancient land.

    Sanqing has a vow not to personally intervene in this big scene between the Lich and the Lich clan. They can only find another way. In a word, they will not make it easy for the Witch clan.

    In the Kunlun Mountains, Taishang Laojun said with a gloomy face: "It seems that you have really got things right. The crazy guy Zhu Jiuyin actually had the idea of ????the holy throne on the body of Taoist Nuwa.  If he succeeds, we won¡¯t be able to live well, and the whole world will go crazy for it. Even if we have three heads and six arms, we won¡¯t be able to withstand the influx of people who are crazy about the holy throne!¡±

    Taishang Laojun has the same view as Zhunti. They all realize that this matter threatens those of them who have the holy status. Zhunti does not think that anyone dares to take the idea of ??Sanqing. After all, the cultivation of Sanqing  In order to put it there, the persimmons have to be picky and soft, and even if they want to rob them, they will only attack people with insufficient cultivation.

    It's a pity that Taishang Laojun doesn't think so. Zhunti's view is still too one-sided. You must know that there are countless people in the ancient times who long for enlightenment and sainthood. Even if there is a slight chance, they will risk their lives. Three  Although Qing's cultivation level is very strong and he is protected by the luck of the Great God Pangu, there are many madmen in the ancient world. As long as Zhu Jiuyin makes a start this time, countless people will be crazy about him in the future. It can be said that  As long as those who have listened to Daozu's sermons, they will not give up. After all, the saint is standing at the pinnacle of the ancient world, and no one can resist its temptation.

    There are only seven saints in the ancient world. For the hundreds of thousands of masters, seven saints are really too few. As Taishang Laojun said, even if they have three heads and six arms, they can't resist the madness.  People coming to rob.

    Hearing the words of Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun sighed: "Elder brother, even if we know that things are not good for us, there is nothing we can do. Who made us swear not to interfere in the dispute between the two races of lich? Now we can say nothing.  It¡¯s too late, unless we can break our original oath at all costs!¡±

    Breaking the oath is easy to say, but if it is really done, the luck of the Three Pure Ones will be over. They will never have the chance to prove the Tao. Even if they have the merits of Pangu to open the sky, they will not be able to prove it.  Obtain the holy throne.

    The leader of Tongtian Cult said in a deep voice: "The oath is unbreakable, otherwise we will not be able to achieve enlightenment and become saints!"

    The opposition of the Tongtian leader made a trace of anger appear on Yuanshi Tianzun's face, and he cursed loudly: "Zhu Jiuyin is really not a lunatic. I was afraid that he would arrive long ago, so he set a trap for us in advance, so that  We three brothers are unable to advance or retreat!"

    Yuanshi Tianzun was right. This was indeed a trap set by Zhu Jiuyin for Sanqing in advance to prevent them from interfering in the dispute between the two lich clans. However, the matter was not absolute. They could not take action personally, but there was no way to do it.  Stop the witch clan's army from sweeping across the heaven!

    Taishang Laojun took a deep breath and said: "Two junior brothers, there is no need to worry about this matter. Although we have an oath and cannot take action, I believe that the two Taoist friends Jie Yin and Zhunti will also see through Zhu.  With Jiuyin's little thought, he will see the crisis hidden behind this matter. The two of them will never let Zhu Jiuyin's conspiracy succeed. As long as they are willing to take action, things will turn around!"

    As soon as Taishang Laojun said this, the faces of Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Master became much better, and they were not as angry as before. However, Yuanshi Tianzun still had resentment in his heart. He only heard him say in a deep voice: "Elder brother, how dare Zhu Jiuyin  If he is plotting against us, then we can't make it easy for him. We can't take action. But now Zhu Jiuyin has mobilized all the great witches of the Witch Clan in order to sweep away the Demon Clan. The power of the Witch Clan in the ancient world is extremely weak. We  Then you can start a fire in his backyard, instigate those who are dissatisfied with the Wu clan to take action, and make Zhu Jiuyin take care of it!"

    Yuanshi Tianzun's plan can be considered very insidious. If he really succeeds, it will definitely restrain the energy of Zhu Jiuyin and others and make them take care of it.

    In order to kill the Heavenly Court and wipe out the demon clan in one fell swoop, this time Zhu Jiuyin and Qian Ancestral Witch gathered all the power of the witch clan together, and all the major tribes in the ancient wilderness also tried their best to shrink, and they did not have the power to suppress the various places in the ancient world. It can be said that  The reason why there is still peace in the ancient wilderness is entirely due to the original fierce power of the Witch Clan, which prevents those who have different intentions from taking action.

    Hearing the words of Yuanshi Tianzun, the leader of Tongtian said loudly: "Okay, this is a great plan. If it can cause turmoil in the ancient world, it will definitely make Zhu Jiuyin shrink back!"

    Regarding the words of Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Leader, Taishang Laojun was a little disdainful. He said calmly: "The strategy is very good, but??It's hard to work. Those who could survive in the prehistoric era were not smart people. Who would be stupid enough to stand up at this time? Although they could get some advantages for a while, when the Wu Clan army turned around, the generals who were waiting for them would be there.  It's a catastrophe. There's no need to even think about success in such a thing!  "

    The words of Taishang Laojun were like a ladle of cold water poured on their heads, causing Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Leader to wake up instantly. Taishang Laojun was right. No matter how good the strategy is, it will be in vain if it cannot be implemented.  Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan were so powerful in the great wilderness. Who dared to stab the Witch Clan in the back at this time? There was really no one in the whole great wilderness, not even the Styx in the sea of ??blood.  If he dared to do this, he couldn't bear Zhu Jiuyin's anger.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    After a while, Yuanshi Tianzun came back to his senses and said in a deep voice: "Elder brother, is it possible that we don't do anything and just let Zhu Jiuyin lead an army of witches to sweep through the heavens?"

    Taishang Laojun glanced at Yuanshi Tianzun indifferently and said: "What do you want to do? What do you think we can do at this time?"

    Doesn¡¯t Taishang Laojun hate Zhu Jiuyin in his heart?  The hatred in his heart is no less than that of Yuanshi Tianzun, but Taishang Laojun can keep his composure, and he knows what he should do at this time.

    Yuanshi Tianzun said in a deep voice: "Elder brother, although we have sworn not to interfere in the dispute between the two witch clans, we have not promised Zhu Jiuyin not to protect those who have enmity with Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu clan in the ancient times.  , I believe that as long as we are willing to pay a little price, there will definitely be people who can¡¯t help but attack the Witch Clan. After all, this time the teacher will get a lot of money from the Witch Clan!¡±

    Taishang Laojun said in a deep voice: "Time, we don't have that much time to prepare. Based on the current situation, how long do you think the demon clan in heaven can sustain it?"

    Taishang Laojun is right, the demon clan in heaven cannot support it for much longer, because the "Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods Formation" presided over by Zhu Jiuyin has fully exerted its power. Pangu  The 'Pangu Ax' wielded by the real body can kill all directions.

    Although Fuxi and Nuwa Empress had avoided the sharp edge of Pangu's ax and escaped the killing, their strength had been greatly reduced. Without Fuxi and Nuwa Empress, Pangu's real body set his target on Taiyi again.  The beatings on Kunpeng and Kunpeng left them both in a state of disarray, with their lives at risk at any time.

    As for the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' hosted by Di Jun, that was just a joke. Even if he gathered 365 masters of Golden Immortal or above to set up the formation, they didn't have much tacit understanding. After all, they were working together.  The time is too short, and it is far from being comparable to the 'Twelve Capital Gods and Evil Array' set up by the twelve ancestral witches.

    The Twelve Ancestral Witches had the same idea, and fully utilized the power of the ¡®Twelve Heavenly Gods Formation¡¯, but half of the power of the ¡®Zhoutian Xingdou Formation¡¯ was not used. This gap was fatal.

    As Zhu Jiuyin presided over the "Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods and Evil Formation", he summoned Pangu's real body and beat Di Jun, Taiyi and others until they could not breathe. The Wu Clan army took the opportunity to kill everyone and rushed into the heaven to fight against them.  The Demon Clan carried out a bloodbath. Under the same level, the Witch Clan with the spiritual treasure in hand would definitely defeat the Demon Clan, because their powerful bodies could decide everything.

    Seeing the great witch rushing into the Heavenly Court, and looking at the juniors constantly falling in a pool of blood, Di Jun, the demon emperor, finally couldn't help the anger in his heart.

    He could no longer hesitate. Under such circumstances, if he could not quickly drive back the twelve ancestral witches and force the witch clan out of the heaven, it would not be long before the demon clan would fall. After all, even if all his subordinates were dead, they would  What's the use of these upper-class people being alive, and what are they using to fight against the Wu clan.

    In an instant, Di Jun made a decision. He would use his own life to severely injure the Twelve Ancestral Witches, forcing them to withdraw from the heaven and give the demon clan a chance to survive. With determination, Di Jun gained an extra power.  A bit dead.

    ; ;

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 137 Emperor Jun¡¯s Outbreak

    Chapter 137 Emperor Jun¡¯s Outbreak

    I saw that Di Jun suddenly moved and came directly to Fuxi's side. He didn't make too many moves but said straight to the point in a deep voice: "Fellow Taoist Fuxi, you will host the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' on my behalf!"  "

    When he saw that Di Jun suddenly wanted to entrust him with such an important matter as hosting the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation', Fuxi couldn't help but be startled. His first thought was that Di Jun was stupid, how could he do it at this time?  Making such a decision was a bit difficult for him to accept.

    However, fortunately, Fuxi did not think that Di Jun was trying to escape, and that allowing him to preside over the "Zhoutian Xingdou Formation" was to serve as a shield for him.

    In fact, although Di Jun has various shortcomings, he can be regarded as a relatively good demon emperor in Fuxi's heart. He does not believe that Di Jun will choose to abandon the demon clan and run away alone at this time.

    Before Fuxi could react, Di Jun released his control over the two innate spiritual treasures "Hetu" and "Luoshu" without saying a word, and created for Fuxi to host the "Zhoutian Xingdou Formation"  conditions of.

    Although Fuxi had all kinds of doubts in his heart, time waits for no one, especially now that the demon clan has reached a critical moment of life and death. He cannot help thinking about the cause of this matter. He can only accept the handover from Di Jun very reluctantly.  He exerts all his control over it to maintain the operation of the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation'.

    When he saw Di Jun handing over the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation' to Fu Xi's hands, a trace of resentment flashed across Kunpeng's face, and he couldn't help but secretly thought: "Di Jun will hand over the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Grand Formation' at this time.  In Fuxi's hands, is it possible that he will run away?"

    This thought had just arisen, but Kunpeng overturned it in an instant. He shook his head secretly and said: "No, no matter how stupid Di Jun is, there is no way he would do such a vile thing at this time. I'm afraid that Di Jun is  If there is any trump card that needs to be used, it would be a great advantage for Fuxi to take this opportunity to understand the secret of the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation'. How great it would be if this opportunity were given to me!"

    It has to be said that Kunpeng is really a villain. Even the demon clan has reached the moment of life and death, but he still keeps his little interests in mind.

    Kunpeng¡¯s random thoughts naturally reduced his efforts a lot, which made the situation of the demon clan even more dangerous, so that many people had to share the pressure he had left.

    Emperor Jun's actions were fair and clear, and the Nuwa Empress naturally saw it, but compared to Kunpeng, the Nuwa Empress was much better than him. At least the Nuwa Empress did not think about it at this time, and she did not think about it at all.  Distracted by the transfer between Di Jun and Fu Xi, he was still struggling to resist the attack of the Wu clan.

    Just from such a small thing, we can see how ambitious the upper echelons of the Monster Clan are. It is not without reason that Kunpeng is ranked last. At least Kunpeng is too concerned about his own gains and losses, and  Put the interests of the group last.

    After handing over the control of the ¡®Zhoutian Xingdou Formation¡¯, Di Jun no longer cared about it and raised his head and roared, venting the anger in his heart.

    I saw that with the roar of Emperor Jun, the sun and stars were shaken and gradually broke away from the control of the "Zhoutian Xingdou Formation". If Fuxi had not been prepared, I am afraid that Dijun's move would have caused "Zhoutian Xingdou" to  The formation could not collapse immediately, but even so, the power of the "Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation" without the sun and stars was greatly weakened, and the heavenly court was suppressed by the twelve ancestral witches until it could not lift its head.

    Just when the sun and stars left their original orbits, Taiyi's face showed an extremely shocked look, and he shouted loudly: "Brother, don't do it!"

    When he heard Taiyi¡¯s cry, Di Jun turned his head and looked at Taiyi, and then said in a deep voice: ¡°Brother Xian, this is our only chance. As a brother, I have no choice. You should take more care of yourself!¡±

    Taiyi shouted loudly: "No, brother, this matter is up to me!"

    Unfortunately, Taiyi's words did not attract Di Jun's attention at all. Di Jun turned to Zhu Jiuyin and shouted loudly: "Zhu Jiuyin, do you think you can defeat our demon clan in this way? Go ahead and dream.  If you want to destroy our demon clan, then I will destroy your witch clan first!"

    As soon as Di Jun said these words, Zhu Jiuyin immediately felt vigilant in his heart. Unfortunately, just when he was preparing to guard against Di Jun, Di Jun had already taken action. He only heard Di Jun roar loudly: "Golden Crow bathing in fire, solar storm!"

    As soon as Di Jun's shout fell, Di Jun revealed his true form, and a huge three-legged golden crow appeared in the heaven. Along with the three-legged golden crow, there were also the sun and stars, and the three-legged golden crow appeared.  The three-legged feet tightly grasped the sun and stars, and streams of true sun fire burst out from the sun and stars. The endless true sun fire formed a huge storm and rushed directly towards the twelve ancestral witches.

    ? ??This is Di Jun's trump card, and also Di Jun's ultimate killer 'Solar Storm'. You must know that Di Jun not only uses the body of the sun and stars to attack, but also uses a hidden killer, the sun and stars.  Among them is the Fuso Sacred Tree, one of the five innate spiritual roots. As the innate spiritual root with the fire attribute, under the explosion of Emperor Jun's body and the origin of the sun and stars, the Fuso Sacred Tree also burst out its own essence.

    Zhu Jiuyin once used his innate spiritual roots to trap Taoist Hongjun, but this time Di Jun wanted to use the same method to trap Zhu Jiuyin and Yi Qian's ancestral witches, and use the power of the solar storm to directly give the witch clan a  Heavy blow.

    Although the main goal of the 'Solar Storm' is to target the Twelve Ancestral Witches, Di Jun has already triggered the origin of the sun and stars and the 'Fuso Sacred Tree'. The 'Solar Storm' formed by the outbreak of the two is so powerful that  I'm afraid that the remaining energy is enough to kill the great witch of the witch clan.

    Zhu Jiuyin and Di Jiang Yiqian's ancestral witches activated the "Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods and Evil Formation" to summon Pangu's true body. They wanted to use the power of Pangu's true body to destroy the demon clan, and this time Di Jun had to sacrifice himself to cause violence.  Solar Storm used this to destroy most of the power of the Wu Clan. He knew that the army of the Wu Clan above the heaven at this moment was the elite of the Wu Clan. If these people died in the heaven, then even if the twelve ancestors of the Wu Clan were not harmed, the Wu Clan would not be harmed.  It will also decline.

    When he saw Di Jun¡¯s crazy behavior, Tai Yi shouted loudly: ¡°No, brother, don¡¯t do it!¡±

    "It's a pity that Taiyi's shouting couldn't make Di Jun look back at all, and Di Jun couldn't look back either, because the 'solar storm' had already broken out, and he had no room to look back.

    It has to be said that the brotherly love between Taiyi and Di Jun is deep. When he saw that Di Jun had no intention of looking back, Taiyi shouted cruelly: "Brother, we have the same roots. Since you want to sacrifice your life to get a little bit for the demon clan,  If you are alive, then as a brother, I will naturally accompany you!"

    As soon as Taiyi said this, he also looked up to the sky and roared, and then revealed his true form. Another huge three-legged golden crow appeared in the sky. Taiyi didn't say anything more, and flew up with his big wings.  Above the sun and stars, together with Di Jun, he was destroying the sun and stars to launch an even more powerful 'solar storm'!

    When they saw the actions of Emperor Jun and Taiyi, Fuxi and Empress Nuwa turned pale. They sighed secretly: "I am not as good as Emperor Jun and Taiyi. They are the demon emperors as they should be. At least I  Without their courage to sacrifice their own energy, they would not be able to do such a thing!"

    Kunpeng is different from Fuxi and Nuwa Empress. The first thing he thinks about is not the impact that Emperor Jun and Taiyi's actions will have on the demon clan. What he thinks about is who will be most beneficial to them after they do this.  organic.

    Kunpeng cursed secretly in his heart: "Di Jun, you are such a bastard. If you want to commit suicide, you shouldn't leave any benefits to Fuxi. You don't have to think about anything after your death, but Fuxi will be happy.  The two innate spiritual treasures, 'He Tu' and 'Luo Shu', fell into his hands so easily!"

    Everyone knows how powerful the two innate spiritual treasures 'He Tu' and 'Luo Shu' are. Needless to say how powerful they are, only the 'He Luo Formation' they set up can suppress the Zhou Dynasty.  This point of the Tianxing Dou Formation made Kunpeng tempted.

    Unfortunately, it was useless for Kunpeng to be tempted. When these two innate spiritual treasures fell into Fuxi's hands, he did not dare to snatch them. After all, Fuxi was supported by a sister with a holy title like Empress Nuwa, and Kunpeng was even more  Clearly, what Di Jun transferred was not just as simple as the 'Hetu' and 'Luoshu', but also related to the position of the Demon Emperor.

    ; ;

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 138 Two more lunatics

    Chapter 138: Two more lunatics

    Hate it!  How could Kun Peng not hate Di Jun? Why didn¡¯t Di Jun give him the important task of presiding over the ¡®Zhou Tian Xing Dou Array¡¯ instead of taking advantage of Fu Xi in vain!

    If Kunpeng wasn¡¯t in a very bad situation right now, he would probably have couldn¡¯t help but curse Di Jun and ask him why he made such a choice.

    Speaking of which, Di Jun made such an arrangement because he had seen through Kunpeng's character. If he handed over the important task of presiding over the "Zhou Tian Xing Dou Array" to Kunpeng, I was afraid that Kunpeng would take the treasure and run away.  He will try his best to fight for the demon clan to find a way out.

    Of course, this is not the most important thing. Kunpeng is just alone, and behind Fuxi is the support of Empress Nuwa, a person with a holy status. Emperor Jun knows Taiyi's character very well. Since he has made such a choice, then  Taiyi would definitely risk his life for the demon clan like himself, so for the sake of the demon clan, Di Jun could only choose Fuxi!

    Although Di Jun also has all kinds of selfish motives in his heart, when the demon clan faces life and death, he will still stand up. From this point of view, he can be regarded as a good demon emperor.

    When Di Jun and Tai Yi made such a choice, the entire prehistoric era was once again shaken by their actions, and the Sanqings in the Kunlun Mountains had livid faces.

    Just listening, Taishang Laojun said in a deep voice: "I didn't expect that two more lunatics would appear in the ancient world. Originally, Zhu Jiuyin alone had caused chaos in the ancient world, but now there are Di Jun and Taiyi. I'm afraid  The prehistoric era will be even more chaotic, and the situation for us people will be even worse!"

    Yuanshi Tianzun nodded and said: "What the senior brother said is true. One Zhu Jiuyin is enough to give us a headache. Now if there are more Gods and Taiyi, I am afraid that as the calamity breaks out, more and more people will take it."  Crazy, we have to find a way not to let things like this continue to develop, this decisive battle between the two Lich clans must end as soon as possible!"

    The leader of Tongtian Cult said disapprovingly: "The two senior brothers have spoken seriously. Although the behavior of Emperor Jun and Taiyi is very crazy, it is still unknown whether they can survive this war. You must know that what they are facing is  Zhu Jiuyin, Zhu Jiuyin's strength is there, this can't be solved by going crazy, and no matter how crazy Di Jun and Taiyi are, will they be able to defeat Pangu's true form summoned by the 'Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods' Formation'?  As for other people going crazy because of their actions, this is not a problem at all. Even without their guidance, those who are greedy will still go crazy, after all, the holy throne touches people's hearts!"

    Not only Sanqing was wary of it, Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun were also afraid of it. When the war between the two lich clans reached this point, both Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun were fighting for their own safety.  Worried, Zhen Yuanzi was afraid that the Lich and Lich tribes would target his ginseng fruit trees. After all, with the effects of ginseng fruit, it would be difficult for anyone to resist his temptation, not to mention that the Lich and Lich tribes had a lot of elites to cultivate.  , As for Hongyun, let alone, if the Twelve Ancestral Witches dare to snatch the holy throne from the hands of Nuwa, they will definitely kill him. It is not just the Twelve Ancestral Witches who have this idea, I'm afraid  There were not a few people staring at him in the wild.

    Crisis, the entire Wuzhuang Temple is in crisis, which makes Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun have to be more vigilant. Zhen Yuanzi even activates all the formations of Wuzhuang Temple.

    When seeing Di Jun and Tai Yi madly launching this powerful counterattack, the expressions of the Twelve Ancestral Witches could not help but become solemn. Even Zhu Jiuyin did not dare to underestimate the madness of Di Jun and Tai Yi. After all, the opponent's  The cultivation level is there.

    Faced with the crazy counterattacks of Di Jun and Tai Yi, it was naturally impossible for Zhu Jiuyin to dodge, not to mention that he couldn't dodge, because that would only cause the Wu Clan army behind him to be hit.

    Zhu Jiu shouted in a gloomy voice: "Di Jun, Tai Yi, do you think you can block the edge of the 'Twelve Capital Gods Formation' with just this method? Go ahead and dream, in the face of absolute power, you can't  Even small attacks are vulnerable, Pangu¡¯s true form dominates the world and opens up the world!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin also had no choice. With a thought, he joined forces with the twelve ancestral witches to recall Pangu's true body, and blocked the 'solar storm' destroyed by Emperor Jun and Taiyi. Pangu's ax struck like lightning.  He came out and opened the world with an axe. Although it was just an incomplete 'Pangu Axe', his sharp edge was still able to split open the 'solar storm' destroyed by Emperor Jun and Taiyi, and the violent momentum was dispersed.

    Facing Pangu's real body's "opening the world", Di Jun and Taiyi did not flinch. They snorted coldly, and without dodging, they smashed the sun and stars and crashed into Pangu's real body. They wanted to use the power of the sun and stars.  The main body came to block the ax of Pangu's true body, and he wanted to fight to the death with Pangu's true body.

    crazy!  I have to say that Emperor Jun at this moment??Taiyi is already killing people. There is no fear in their hearts. They are no longer afraid of life and death. They put their own lives aside. Their only thought is to die together with the twelve ancestral witches.

    With a loud bang, Pangu Ax collided with the sun and stars. The Pangu Ax, which was destroyed by the powerful power of Pangu's true body, was not as unstoppable as before. After colliding with the sun and stars, Pangu Ax encountered  Blocking it, it did not split the sun and stars in front of it in half.

    At the moment when Pangu's ax collided with the sun and stars, Di Jun suddenly flapped his wings towards Tai Yi. Tai Yi never expected that Di Jun would attack him at this time, and was blown away by Di Jun's wings before he could react.  After going out, he fell directly into the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation'.

    When Taiyi was slapped back into the ¡®Zhoutian Xingdou Formation¡¯, Di Jun shouted loudly: ¡°My dear brother, live well!¡±

    When Di Jun made a move, the fool also knew that he was going to risk his life, and he slapped Tai back just to leave blood for the Three-legged Golden Crow clan.

    Immediately afterwards, Di Jun shouted loudly: "Zhu Jiuyin, please die, the stars will be destroyed and explode!"

    As soon as Di Jun's shout fell, Zhu Jiuyin and other witch ancestors were horrified. Di Jun was really crazy. He was going to explode the entire sun and stars.

    retreat!  The Twelve Ancestral Witches did not even think about asking Pangu's true body to retreat immediately. Unfortunately, it was too late at this time. Although Pangu's true body retreated very quickly, it could not be faster than the explosion of the sun and stars!

    With a loud "boom", the entire sun and stars exploded, and a powerful shock wave swept across the entire battlefield, and the first person to bear the brunt was Pangu's true body. The powerful Pangu's true body was severely hit by this shock wave.

    Emperor Jun was cruel enough, but the Twelve Ancestral Witches were not given in vain. As soon as they came into contact with the powerful shock wave, Pangu's true body threw the Pangu Ax in his hand, and the incomplete Pangu Ax immediately transformed back into the 'Chaos Clock'  ', covering itself.

    With the protection of the innate treasure ¡®Chaos Bell¡¯, although Pangu¡¯s true body was subject to most of the shock waves, it did not damage the foundation of the Twelve Ancestral Witches.

    As soon as the impulse wave passed, the 'Pangu True Body' disappeared. The Twelve Ancestral Witches were also very decisive in their actions. They gave up Pangu's true body and blocked Di Jun's attack at the cost of Pangu's true body.

    After the explosion, the size of the huge sun star shrank by one-third, and the entire sun star no longer had its original momentum. There were tatters everywhere, and its fragments fell directly into the wilderness.

    As for Emperor Jun, his situation is even more miserable. The three-legged Golden Crow body is in a state of dilapidation. The two huge wings are gone, and the three legs have become one. Although he is not dead yet, he is still close to death.  It's not far away, and he won't be able to hold on for much longer with such a serious injury.

    Di Jun really didn't expect that he had to pay such a high price, but he did not seriously injure the twelve ancestral witches. He only broke the 'Twelve Capital Gods and Evil Formation', which made Di Jun unacceptable.

    Not only was Di Jun unable to accept such a result, but also all the demon clan present could not accept it. They really couldn't believe that such a powerful explosion did not severely damage the twelve ancestral witches, and they were unwilling to accept it.

    Unfortunately, this is the result. The Twelve Ancestral Witches are completely different from them. Although the Monster Clan also attaches great importance to the cultivation of the physical body, what they care most about is the cultivation of the soul. The Twelve Ancestral Witches are different. They all achieve physical enlightenment.  Their powerful bodies are their source of power. Although the self-destruction of the sun and stars is very powerful, Di Jun has limited cultivation and cannot fully grasp the origin of the sun and stars, so he cannot destroy the entire stars. In fact, what he explodes is only  It's just the innate spiritual treasure 'Fuso Sacred Tree' above the sun and stars.

    ; ;

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 139 The Way of Zhu Jiuyin

    Chapter 139: Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s Way

    "Death!" When he saw Di Jun's mutilated body, Zhu Jiuyin finally took action himself and launched an attack. He wanted to take the opportunity to kill Di Jun.

    Zhu Jiuyin punched, and the punch was not the simple domineering and unrivaled in the past, but showed a kind of supreme power. It was a kind of superior power, the power of a superior!  A trace of chaotic light flashed above his fist, and the aftermath of the solar storm that spread out in all directions was swallowed up by this punch. This punch was the embodiment of Zhu Jiuyin's own great path.  , a punch that contains the belief of invincibility. It is the Dao condensed by Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s insights from practicing in the ancient times for so many years. Although this punch still has traces of the Pangu Dao, it has fallen out of the category of Da De.  , gave birth to the prototype of a new avenue, which combined Zhu Jiuyin's Shinto.

    The world and the earth trembled as soon as the punch came out. Zhu Jiuyin's punch didn't have any fancy moves, it was just an ordinary blow, but a terrifying momentum burst out from his body, and an astonishing blood energy shot up into the sky.  That was the aura erupted from his own flesh and blood body.

    Facing Zhu Jiuyin's punch, Di Jun subconsciously flew into the air to avoid the blow. Unfortunately, his movements were too slow. Zhu Jiuyin's punch had already enveloped him.  He had the intention to dodge, but in the end he still couldn't completely escape Zhu Jiuyin's punch.

    With one punch, Di Jun screamed. His last leg was beaten to powder and completely destroyed by Zhu Jiuyin's punch, and his whole body flew away sideways.  Blood splattered everywhere, and his body was eroded by the power of Zhu Jiuyin, making it impossible for him to be reborn!

    Shatter the void!  Yes, with this punch, Zhu Jiuyin's power reached the point of shattering the void, directly injuring Di Jun's origin. It would take a long time for him to recover if he wanted to recover.

    In fact, when his cultivation has reached the realm of quasi-sage, he can already regenerate his flesh and blood. As long as he has a breath, he can consume his own blood to restore his own damage. However, Di Jun's body was eroded by Zhu Jiuyin's fist, even if it was him  Even with the cultivation level of a quasi-sage, one cannot achieve flesh and blood rebirth.

    A punch shocked the world and the earth. At this time, the power that Zhu Jiuyin erupted was almost heaven-defying. It was a manifestation of proving the Tao with force and breaking through the void. However, this Tao was different from the way of the Great God Pangu.  This kind of avenue does not have the vitality of Pangu Avenue, but has a touch of destruction.

    Such a great way naturally frightens people, because this way already has the power to kill saints.

    Tu Sheng, such a power is like a taboo. Even Taoist Hongjun in Zixiao Palace was shocked by it. This time Zhu Jiuyin did not use external force to bless himself with Pangu's will.  This is entirely his own power. Compared to Pangu's true body, Zhu Jiuyin is naturally a greater threat.

    In the Zixiao Palace, Daozu Hongjun could no longer remain calm. There was a hint of horror on his face because he felt the threat from Zhu Jiuyin's punch.  This is a threat from Tao. Zhu Jiuyin has walked out of his own Tao. Although it is only a prototype, as time goes by, Zhu Jiuyin will one day be perfected.

    It is not easy to create a great path. The great path is the only one and is irreplaceable.

    Although Daozu Hongjun saw the threat of Zhu Jiuyin, the calamity had already begun. Daozu Hongjun had no chance to take action because he could not go against the will of heaven. He could only use external force to deal with Zhu Jiuyin.

    At this moment, Taoist Hongjun was even more determined to destroy Pangu's will in the prehistoric times and to destroy the foundation of Zhu Jiuyin's enlightenment. In his opinion, although Zhu Jiuyin already had his own Tao, his Tao was still  Based on Pangu Dao, Shinto is only an auxiliary existence.

    This is not to blame Taoist Hongjun for having such an idea, but the creation left by the Great God Pangu to all living beings in the prehistoric times is really amazing. As for the Shinto, although it is also one of the three thousand avenues, in the eyes of Taoist Hongjun  Shinto is just a low-level existence and cannot be compared with the great god Pangu's power to prove the Tao.

    In fact, Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s Tao is not as simple as Taoist Hongjun thought. Although his Tao also focuses on the physical body, the divine Tao is not an auxiliary existence. It and the physical body complement each other. This is also the case. Zhu Jiuyin  Only then was he able to exert the pressure of the Shinto level and achieve the initial crushing of the void realm.

    Judging from Zhu Jiuyin's current level of cultivation and his combat experience, what he can do is already the limit. Even so, this punch is extremely amazing. When it is punched out, it seems that chaos emerges, and everything is peaceful.  lonely!

    When Zhu Jiuyin punched out, he came forward and continued to kill Emperor Jun. As soon as Zhu Jiuyin moved, the "Twelve Capital Heavenly God Evil Formation" completely collapsed. The twelve ancestral witches finally dispersed.  In order to overcome the pressure of the 'Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods Array', the person who presided over the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Array'Xixi breathed a sigh of relief. If he continued, he might not be able to support it. After all, he was not Emperor Jun and he knew too little about the ¡®Zhoutian Xingdou Formation¡¯.

    Seeing Zhu Jiuyin continue to chase Emperor Jun, Taiyi finally came to his senses and shouted: "Zhu Jiuyin, don't be arrogant, the sun is shining brightly!"

    Taiyi yelled and turned into a big sun and rushed towards Zhu Jiuyin, hoping to stop Zhu Jiuyin's pursuit. Unfortunately, Taiyi overestimated his own power. After successive battles, Taiyi was no longer alive.  Although Zhu Jiuyin was brave in the past, he was also fighting again and again, but he was fighting with the help of the "Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods Formation". Although his own consumption was very high, he had the support of the Kingdom of God.  The consumption is nothing at all, and it can be recovered quickly in an instant. After all, the 'Twelve Capital Gods Formation' is shared by twelve people.

    Zhu Jiuyin glanced at Taiyi with disdain and sneered: "Since you want to die, then I will help you!"

    While Zhu Jiuyin was speaking, he stood back and stopped chasing Di Jun. As soon as he stood there, the energy of chaos surged out from around him, and a supreme aura was growing.  He rushed straight into Douxiao as if he were a demon god coming from chaos, and the energy and blood surging all over his body made a huge sound like a landslide and tsunami.

    Behind Zhu Jiuyin, an ancient and mysterious phantom is condensed. Although this phantom is still in its infancy and its face cannot be seen clearly, it reveals a peerless terrifying aura, which is the aura of destruction.  And in this aura of destruction there is endless void and years, as if describing endless sorrow.

    "Moveless as a mountain and as powerful as a prison, at this moment, in Zhu Jiuyin's body, all sentient beings saw the figures of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons back then, while Taoist Hongjun seemed to see Luo Hou.

    At this time, Daozu Hongjun felt a little regretful that he should not have refused Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s request when dividing the treasure, and insisted on handing over the ¡®Zhuxian Sword Formation¡¯ to the Master of Tongtian.

    Although it is said that Taoist Hongjun felt the supreme murderous intention in the body of Tongtian Cult Master, compared to Zhu Jiuyin, Tongtian Cult Leader's murderous aura cannot be compared with it. Zhu Jiuyin's power is incomparable.  The purity of Tongtian Cult Master is scattered but not condensed.

    If anyone is qualified to take charge of such a devastating killing treasure as the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation', it must be Zhu Jiuyin. Even if Taoist Hongjun forcibly handed this treasure into the hands of Tongtian Cult Leader, Tongtian Cult Leader would not be able to keep it, because Tongtian Cult Master  The leader does not have that qualification, and the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' will not recognize him.

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s outburst allowed everyone to see how powerful he was, and made everyone understand that Zhu Jiuyin dared to kill the Heavenly Court at this time, and that he wanted to kill the demon clan was not just a lie, he had such power.

    What Zhu Jiuyin has shown now is only his great way, and several treasures in Zhu Jiuyin's hands have not been used at all. At this time, the fool also knows that the balance has completely tipped towards the Witch Clan, and the Monster Clan has reached a critical moment of life and death.  .

    "Death! The river of time suppresses the eternity!" Facing the appearance of Taiyi, Zhu Jiuyin finally sacrificed his divine treasure. When his divine treasure appeared, a huge river of time appeared.  In front of everyone, as soon as the divine treasure appeared, half of the heaven was shrouded in the long river of time transformed by the treasure.

    As soon as the river of time appeared, the demon clan enveloped by it felt the pressure of the great avenue, and its cultivation was suppressed by 30% in an instant. You must know that Zhu Jiuyin's river of time enveloped half of the existence of heaven, suppressing the demons at once.  With the cultivation of 30% of the clan, one can imagine how powerful this treasure is.

    " If Zhu Jiuyin uses this treasure to suppress a person, even a quasi-sage will not be able to withstand the suppression of this powerful force, and will be instantly knocked back to his original form without paying the respect of a quasi-sage.  What is a treasure?  This is the ultimate treasure. Once it appears, it can suppress all things and sweep across the world!

    ; ;

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 140 The person who disrupts the situation

    Chapter 140: The disruptor

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? At this moment, no one will think that Zhu Jiuyin's previous slogan of killing the heaven was too arrogant. When the long river of time comes out, it is only a few breaths of time. The "Zhoutian Xingdou Formation" shrouded by the long river of time is extremely bleak.  Wu Guang, if this wasn't the place where Heaven is the easiest place to attract the power of the stars, I'm afraid that the 'Star Formation of Zhou Tian' would have been broken under the suppression of the long river of time.

    There are many treasures in the ancient world, but there are very few beings who can be as powerful as the long river of time. In the race war, having such a treasure in hand will have an innate advantage and be overwhelming.  The advantages.

    die!  Taiyi rushed out to save Di Jun's life, but he himself was locked by Zhu Jiuyin. As long as Zhu Jiuyin strikes, Taiyi will definitely die under the power of the treasure!

    At this critical moment of life and death, suddenly a loud shout came from the sky: "Friend Zhujiu, please wait!"

    With the sound of shouting, a golden lotus stood opposite Zhu Jiuyin and the demon clan. It was Jie Yin's twelfth-grade merit golden lotus, and then Jie Yin and Zhunti appeared.

    The appearance of Jie Yin and Zhunti made many people breathe a sigh of relief. In their opinion, with the participation of these two people, it would be impossible for Zhu Jiuyin to sweep away the demon clan. At least Zhu Jiuyin had to take it into consideration. After all,  Jieyin and Zhunti are both people with holy status, and they are people who will become saints in the future.

    I saw that when Jie Yin and Zhunti appeared, the already dying Emperor Jun breathed a sigh of relief. Instead of the previous tragic look on his face, he was replaced by endless joy!

    Sanqing in Kunlun Mountain was also happy for this, and a rare smile appeared on Taishang Laojun's face. He only heard him say: "Jie Yin and Zhunti finally appeared, and now we can finally  What a relief!¡±

    When he heard what Taishang Laojun said, Yuanshi Tianzun also smiled and said: "Elder brother's words are reasonable. If the two Taoist friends Jieyin and Zhunti take action, no matter how crazy Zhu Jiuyin is, he still has to be a little cautious!"

    Leader Tongtian surprisingly did not make any remarks. He looked a little gloomy, with a look of horror on his face. He was frightened by Zhu Jiuyin's punch. He didn't get out of that punch for a long time.  He was separated from the power shown by the fist.

    Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun were grateful for the appearance of Jie Yin and Zhunti, but the Tongtian leader was completely different. He did not think that the appearance of Jie Yin and Zhunti could change the current situation. After all, Zhu Jiuyin  The power displayed is really amazing.

    Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun could see very little from that punch. After all, they were not proficient in the way of killing. But Tongtian Cult Master was different. He could clearly feel what Zhu Jiuyin's avenue was.  Astonishing, that was far beyond his reach.

    Perhaps in the eyes of many people, they only valued the supreme divine power that Zhu Jiuyin unleashed when he used the treasure, and ignored the power of the great power contained in Zhu Jiuyin's previous punch.  Although the treasure is good, it is always something from the outside, but the great way is different, it comes from oneself.

    When he saw the appearance of Jie Yin and Zhunti, a sneer flashed across Zhu Jiuyin's face. He had no intention of stopping, and the Shinto treasure pressed directly towards Tai Yi without any pause.

    When they saw Zhu Jiuyin's actions, a trace of anger flashed across the faces of Jie Yin and Zhunti. Zhu Jiuyin was slapping them in the face, and he was slapping them hard in front of everyone.  They, this was something neither of them could accept, and they had to react.

    I saw Zhunti saying with a gloomy face: "Friend Zhujiu, don't you think you are a little too arrogant? Do you still have a teacher in your eyes, and you attack the heaven so unscrupulously?"

    It is a bit meaningless to mention these words. The relationship between Zhu Jiuyin and Hongjun Daozu is well known to everyone. It is a bit unwise for him to pull Hongjun Daozu out to be a banner at this time. Maybe  In Zhunti's mind, he thought that doing so would cause Taoist Hongjun to be dissatisfied with Zhu Jiuyin, and he would take the opportunity to put pressure on Zhu Jiuyin.

    It's a pity that Zhunti's idea is simply impossible to realize. Daozu Hongjun will not choose to confront Zhu Jiuyin at this time, at least not now. If he does this, he is afraid that Daozu Hongjun will be dissatisfied with him.  .

    Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said: "Zhunti, who do you think you are, and what qualifications do you have to make irresponsible remarks in front of me? You don't think that you have Hongjun's approval, and you just get the chance to do so."  You really have to take yourself seriously, as a saint, but in fact you are just a fool, a self-righteous fool!"

    Being called a fool by Zhu Jiuyin in front of everyone, Zhunti has become famous now, and he has become famous. A future saint was actually scolded like this in public, how could he get off the stage?

      At this moment, Zhunti has forgotten the purpose of his coming to heaven today. Originally, he and Jie Yin came not to fight Zhu Jiuyin, but just to threaten Zhu Jiuyin to make Zhu Jiuyin stop. But now he only has one Zhu.  There is only one way to fight Jiuyin, otherwise he would not be able to step down, nor would he be recognized by the demon clan, let alone gain enough benefits for himself from this matter.

    Just listening, Zhunti shouted angrily: "Zhu Jiuyin, you are destroying yourself. I want to see what qualifications you have to be so arrogant!"

    Although Jie Ying and Zhunti did not plan to go to war with the Wu Clan before they came, they also made complete preparations. After all, they were facing a madman like Zhu Jiuyin.

    While Zhunti was speaking, he sacrificed his own spiritual treasure, the Seven Treasures Wonderful Tree, and brushed it against Zhu Jiuyin's Shinto treasure that had turned into a long river of time.

    Zhunti's thoughts are clear without guessing. He wants to seize this treasure from Zhu Jiuyin. However, Zhunti really overestimates his ability. He is not a saint and wants to take it away from Zhu Jiuyin.  This sacred treasure connected to his mind is just a joke.

    Zhu Jiuyin was filled with anger at having his plan interrupted. For him, all the plans he had finally prepared were ruined by the appearance of Jie Yin and Zhunti. Now Zhunti  If you still want to seize the treasure from your own hands, isn't this adding fuel to the fire?

    Since the appearance of Zhunti and Jie Yin prevented him from killing the pair of demon emperors, Di Jun and Tai Yi, Zhu Jiuyin naturally wanted to put the blame on Zhunti and Jie Yin.

    Zhu Jiuyin yelled angrily: "Zhunti, go to hell for me. Just because you want to seize the treasure from my hands, you really don't know whether to live or die. Shinto law comes out, and the power of the gods is like prison. Time!"

    Zhu Jiuyin faced off against Zhunti, but Di Jun and Tai Yi were not really safe anymore, because the ancestral witches from Di Jiang had already targeted them. Di Jiang, as a space ancestral witch, was relieved when Di Jun  , suddenly unleashed his magical power, and in a flash, he came to Di Jun's side, and the 'God-killing Spear' in his hand pierced into Di Jun's heart as fast as lightning!

    With one strike to kill, Di Jiang Ancestral Witch once again let all sentient beings in the wild experience the power of his magical power to kill with one strike. Di Jun, the demon king, fell to his 'God-killing Spear'.

    Just listening, Di Jiang Zu Wu laughed loudly and said: "Di Jun, go to hell!"

    Although everyone was on strict guard against Di Jiang Zuwu, Di Jun, who had been severely injured, no longer had the power to protect himself. What's more, he was still enveloped by Zhu Jiuyin's long river of time, and his cultivation had been suppressed.  To the extreme, it was precisely because of this that he gave Emperor Jiang Zuwu the chance to kill him with one strike.

    Di Jun is not an easy person. The moment the 'God-killing Spear' pierced his heart, Di Jun's face revealed incomparable madness. He did not retreat but advanced to meet Di Jiang Zuwu's attack.  With this shot, he grabbed the 'God-killing Spear' with both hands and shouted in a dark voice: "Di Jiang, if we die together, you won't be able to live even if I die, just blow it up!"

    Di Jun, the demon emperor, knew that he was bound to die and directly self-destructed his body. Although he had been seriously injured, he was a quasi-saint-level master after all. The shock wave caused by his self-destruction  Then he hit Di Jiang Zuwu hard.

    It's not that Emperor Jiangzu Wu doesn't want to use his spatial magical power to escape, but that he is reluctant to part with the 'God-killing Spear' in his hand. After all, if such a murderous treasure is lost, it will have a huge impact on the Witch Clan. If it falls on the Monster Clan,  In his hands, the consequences would be even more disastrous, so Di Jiang Zuwu could only resist Di Jun's self-destruction!

    ; ;

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 141 Bloody Battle

    Chapter 141 Bloody Battle

    With a loud bang, Di Jun's physical body disappeared, and his soul quickly retreated at the moment of self-destruction. Although Di Jun acted very bravely, he didn't want to really be shattered. There was still a trace of hope in his heart.  , that was the expectation for Daozu Hongjun. Daozu Hongjun was able to restore his physical body back then, and he believed that he could do the same this time.

    After being hit by the powerful shock wave, Emperor Jiang Zuwu's face instantly turned pale. The powerful impact caused severe damage to his physical body, and his cultivation was instantly weakened by 70%.

    Although Di Jun's physical body was destroyed, Di Jiang's ancestral witch was not having a hard time either. He is also very weak now. He is probably not as good as an ordinary great witch now.

    Although Dijiang Zuwu was severely injured by this blow, he did not flinch at all and still stood there firmly. The 'God-killing Spear', a powerful weapon, was tightly held in his hand and cooperated with him.  The miserable state of his body gave people an extremely shocking effect, making people dare not take action against him easily.

    Others don¡¯t know the situation of Di Jiang¡¯s ancestral witch, but Zhu Jiuyin, who is also an ancestral witch, is very aware of the current situation of Di Jiang¡¯s ancestral witch. Zhu Jiuyin is angry at Di Jun¡¯s crazy self-destruction.

    Originally, Di Jun would not have such an opportunity. It was the appearance of Jie Yin and Zhunti that ruined his big event, giving Di Jun the opportunity to self-destruct and causing Di Jiang Zuwu to be severely injured. Such a result made Zhu Jiuyin feel murderous in his heart.  Even more prosperously, as his murderous intention continued to grow, the extremely terrifying aura on Zhu Jiuyin began to revive, and a terrifying gaze shot out from his eyes, aiming directly at Zhunti.

    The outpouring of boundless murderous intent made Zhu Jiuyin once again realize the charm of the previous avenue. Zhu Jiuyin's previous punch had been integrated with his own power, and there was a rudiment of the supreme avenue. This time, Emperor Jiang Zuwu's  The severe injury made Zhu Jiuyin realize the existence of this avenue again, and Zhu Jiuyin took another step closer to this avenue.

    Facing the attack of Zhunti's 'Seven Treasures Wonderful Tree', Zhu Jiuyin ignored it and did not make the slightest defense. Instead, he used his body to resist, because Zhu Jiuyin's mind was completely distracted by Emperor Jiangzu.  Wu was attracted by Chuang.

    Although Zhunti is very greedy, his power is not enough to shake Zhu Jiuyin's divine treasure, and he can only cause harm to Zhu Jiuyin's body.

    Zhunti's thoughts changed for a moment, and he thought to himself: "If I can't win this treasure, then I will seriously injure Zhu Jiuyin when he is absent-minded, and step on Zhu Jiuyin's body to tell all sentient beings that I will  It¡¯s a strong mention!¡±

    Zhunti has been thinking about this all his life, and the 'Seven Treasures Tree' in his hand directly greeted Zhu Jiuyin's body. Unfortunately, although Zhunti's idea was good, he underestimated Zhu Jiuyin's power.

    Zhu Jiuyin is not the ancestral witch of Emperor Jiang. Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s physical strength has reached the point where quantitative changes lead to qualitative changes. Zhunti¡¯s attack not only failed to severely damage Zhu Jiuyin, but instead awakened Zhu Jiuyin from his hatred!

    After waking up, Zhu Jiuyin stared at Zhunti coldly and said in a deep voice: "Zhunti, you deserve to die!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin shouted, he strode out of Zhunti's attack range, and the power of the Shinto treasure locked Zhunti in an instant.

    At this time, Zhu Jiuyin ignored his own injuries. When he walked out of the attack wave, he was already covered in blood. It seemed that he was seriously injured. In fact, it was not the case. It only scratched the surface of his body.

    After being locked by the Shinto treasure, Zhunti seemed to be locked by an ancient demon. The powerful momentum made him unable to resist. Zhunti even had an illusion in his heart that even if his cultivation level was improved to the realm of a saint,  There is absolutely no way he can stop Zhu Jiuyin's powerful momentum.

    Destruction, this is Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s Dao of Chaos, which is dominated by destruction. In the destruction, there is a powerful combination of time and space, which perfectly combines the Dao of Destruction to form a new Dao.

    "Is this the aura of a saint?" Zhunti couldn't help but thought to himself.

    At this time, Zhunti couldn't help but doubt his own Taoism. He originally wanted to step on Zhu Jiuyin to enhance his prestige, but he didn't expect that he would be hit so ruthlessly. The Taoist heart was turbulent because of it, even though it was just a small  It was a small thought, but just such a small thought almost gave him signs of becoming possessed.

    When Zhu Jiuyin once again burst out with endless killing intent, many experts in the ancient world looked at him sideways. In the Wuzhuang Temple, Zhen Yuanzi sighed and said: "The Wu clan cannot be provoked.  The two Taoist friends want to step on the Wu clan to enhance their own prestige. This is an act of self-destruction. The Wu clan, under the leadership of Zhu Jiuyin, is already the protagonist of this calamity. Their path  It is destined to be stained with endless blood, and the conquest against the demon clan has just begun. This time, fellow Taoist Zhunti will be in danger!"

    yes!  Zhunti himself also knew the consequences of his actions.How terrifying, but now he can no longer stop, Zhu Jiuyin has already pointed the finger at him.

    Although all living beings in the ancient world think that Zhu Jiuyin is too strong and arrogant, it is undeniable that Zhu Jiuyin is very powerful. In the ancient world, the strong are respected. No matter how crazy Zhu Jiuyin is, his  Power makes all living beings surrender to it, but Zhunti's insufficient cultivation still provokes the strong, which makes many people disdain.

    As for the purpose of Zhunti and Jieyin in interfering with the Lich King, this has not been noticed by everyone, because no matter what ideas the other party has, it is impossible to realize them in the face of absolute strength.

    Although Zhunti was extremely frightened, he could not give in at this time. He forced himself to cheer up and said: "Zhu Jiuyin, if you want to fight, I will fight with you to see who dies first!"

    Although Zhunti was very tough in his words, he was self-aware and knew that he could not compete with Zhu Jiuyin in terms of momentum, so he could only take action first to disrupt Zhu Jiuyin's momentum.

    As soon as the voice fell, Zhunti took a step forward, and then the whole person disappeared on the spot, as if he was invisible out of thin air, disappearing from everyone's eyes.

    This move of Zhunti surprised everyone. No one thought that Zhunti had such abilities and could disappear under their spiritual thoughts. This made everyone have to take a new look at Zhunti.

    This is Zhunti's way to save his life. It is a manifestation of reaching the ultimate speed. Even under the suppression of the powerful river of time, he still has such powerful power.

    The speed displayed by Zhunti is not much weaker than Kunpeng. Using speed to make up for the lack of combat effectiveness, I have to say that Zhunti's choice is very correct.

    After seeing Zhunti's method, Taishang Laojun breathed a sigh of relief and said: "Okay! I didn't expect that fellow Taoist Zhunti would have such a powerful speed. Even if Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation level is stronger than him, it's just that  I¡¯m afraid I may not be able to do anything to win over fellow Taoist Zhunti!¡±

    Taishang Laojun was a little too happy. Although his speed was very fast, in Zhu Jiuyin's eyes, it was just a small trick. What speed can be stronger than the law of time? Can it be stronger than the law of time? In front of Zhu Jiuyin  Playing with speed can only be said to be a big deal in front of Guan Gong.

    As soon as Zhunti's figure disappeared, a huge demon-conquering pestle hit Zhu Jiuyin's head. This pestle was reaching its extreme, and seemed to appear out of thin air, making people defenseless.

    "What!" When they saw Zhunti's blow, everyone couldn't help but lose their voice.

    At the moment when the magic pestle was about to hit Zhu Jiuyin, a sneer flashed across Zhu Jiuyin's face. When he saw the sneer on Zhu Jiuyin's face, Zhunti couldn't help being shocked.  , thinking secretly: "Not good!"

    At this moment, Zhu Jiuyin shouted: "Time stops!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's shout ended, Zhunti felt as if everything around him was frozen. An invisible giant locked his body tightly, preventing him from moving at all.  At this time, Zhu Jiuyin punched out, and when the fist flashed with dangerous light, Zhunti felt the threat of death.

    "No!" When he heard Zhu Jiuyin's sound of time stopping, Jie Yin went crazy. The 'Twelfth Grade Golden Lotus of Merit' turned into a dazzling golden light and rushed towards Zhunti.

    ¡°Obviously, Jie Yin knew how dangerous Zhunti¡¯s situation was, so he desperately tried to block Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s blow for him and save Zhunti¡¯s life.

    Anyone who knows Zhu Jiuyin knows that as the ancestral witch of time, Zhu Jiuyin is so powerful that he has the magical power of time. Zhunti playing with speed in front of him is simply killing himself. Those who were happy before were suddenly dumbfounded.  !

    ; ;

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 142 Golden Relics

    Chapter 142: Golden Relics

    The lead was very timely, allowing the 'Twelfth-grade Golden Lotus of Merit' to stand in front of Zhunti and withstand Zhu Jiuyin's punch. Although the 'Twelfth-grade Golden Lotus of Merit' had unparalleled defense, the lead  The preparation time was really too short, and the time he had to obtain this treasure was even shorter and he had not yet fully refined it, so the power he could exert was still limited.

    "Bang!" With a loud sound, Zhu Jiuyin's fist hit the 'Twelfth-grade Golden Lotus of Merit', but the 'Twelfth-grade Golden Lotus of Merit' was not able to block Zhu Jiuyin's fist.  The fist force with endless divine power knocked the 'Twelfth Grade Golden Lotus of Merit' away, and Zhunti behind it was also directly hit by the remaining force. Even if it was just the remaining force, it was not what Zhunti could do.  Can resist.

    Zhu Jiuyin's punch was not something that could be resolved easily. Although Jie Yin blocked the punch in time, Zhu Jiuyin's punch penetrated the 'Twelfth Grade Golden Lotus of Merit' and severely injured it.  Zhunti, with one punch, truly demonstrated to all sentient beings what it means to use force to control the Tao and defeat all laws!

    With one punch, Zhunti's face turned extremely pale, and he spurted out a stream of blood. After he landed on the ground, he no longer had any fighting spirit in his body. Zhu Jiuyin's punch had completely wiped out all his fighting spirit.  His will was severely damaged and his origin was damaged.

    Zhunti suffered such serious injuries that Jie Yin could no longer remain calm. You must know that he and Zhunti share life and death. Zhunti suffered such serious injuries that Jie Yin also had boundless murderous intentions and was no longer peaceful as before.

    I saw that Zhu Jiuyin's eyes were as bright as lightning, and he looked directly at Zhu Jiuyin, and shouted in a deep voice: "Zhu Jiuyin, you have gone too far to bully others. I am only here to persuade you to fight with the demon clan, so that Honghuang  No more killing, which can alleviate the outbreak of calamity, but you have done this, and you and I have to fight!"

    Speaking of this, Jieyin's body was full of arrogance. Although he did not use the innate spiritual treasure, his whole body was filled with golden light at this time. His whole body seemed to be cast in gold. Along with his voice, it gave people a feeling  , he shook the world like a peerless treasure, and his momentum was even comparable to that of Zhu Jiuyin.

    Facing the strong momentum of Jie Yin, Zhu Jiuyin acted calmly, as if he didn't feel the slightest pressure. He snorted disdainfully and said: "It's so funny, Jie Yin, you think you are  Who and what qualifications do you have to come here to persuade us, the Lich and the Lich clans? Could it be that you can represent the Great Dao and directly eliminate the cause and effect between our two clans?"

    Zhu Jiuyin's words are cruel enough. If Jieyin really dares to agree to these words, then he will definitely die. Dao is not something that can be used casually. Once he agrees, he will have a lot of fun.  .

    Although Jie Yin was angry because Zhunti was seriously injured, he had not lost his mind. He still knew what he should say and what he should not say. Jie Yin snorted coldly and said: "Zhu Jiu Yin, I am just doing this for all sentient beings in the world.  I came here to seek a chance for survival. I have never said that I can represent the great road. You don¡¯t need to put a big hat on me, but since you don¡¯t listen to persuasion, there is nothing left to say between us!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin said disdainfully: "Jie Yin, you don't have to do such nonsense. I know exactly what you are planning. Isn't it just that you and Zhunti ran to the heaven at this time to stop our Witch Clan from sweeping the Demon Clan?"  Do you want to take advantage of the demon clan? Do you want to take this opportunity to expand your reputation in the East? Why do you say so nice things? Do you think everyone doesn¡¯t know your thoughts? It¡¯s just that they are too embarrassed to expose you!¡±

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's words came out, the entire prehistoric era was once again horrified, whether it was Sanqing in Kunlun Mountain, Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun in Wuzhuang Temple, or even many demon clans in the heaven.  Surprised, Zhu Jiuyin's reminder made them all on guard.

    Zhu Jiuyin's words also made some people happy. At least Taoist Hongjun in Zixiao Palace was very happy. Taozu Hongjun was naturally very clear about the thoughts of Jie Ying and Zhunti. Although he wanted to stop him, he couldn't.  Neither Heaven nor Dao allowed him to do this, so he could only watch Jie Yin and Zhunti put on a show, but now it's better, Zhu Jiuyin's words revealed their  thought.

    The Supreme Lord of Kunlun Mountain said with a gloomy face: "Although Zhu Jiuyin is a bastard, his vision is very good, at least much better than ours. He was able to see through the conspiracy of Jie Yin and Zhunti.  If he hadn't reminded us, we would have been tricked by Zhaiyin and Zhunti!"

    Good guy, Taishang Laojun is also very practical. He originally called Jie Yin and Zhunti fellow Taoists, but now he calls them by their first names. This shows how bad Taishang Laojun is.

    Hearing the words of Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun said indifferently: "Elder brother, all living beings in the world come and go for benefit. If there is no benefit, then Jingyin and Zhunti twoHow can people be willing to help the demon clan out of trouble? This is a normal thing. Anyone else would do it. Moreover, we must rely on guidance and guidance now, otherwise things will be even more unfavorable to us. Even if  What do Jieyin and Zhunti think about us in the East, but they need time, and we have enough time to prepare. On the contrary, for the Wu Clan and Zhu Jiuyin, we don't have time!  "

    Leader Tongtian did not agree with what Yuanshi Tianzun said. He said in a deep voice: "Second Senior Brother, I disagree with you. Whether it is the Witch Clan or the Monster Clan, they are all from the East.  Ti Ze is from the West. No matter what, we cannot let them take advantage of us from the East. I think we should be careful and guard against these two people!"

    The opposition of Leader Tongtian made Yuanshi Tianzun angry. In his opinion, Leader Tongtian was undermining his prestige by doing this, so he said angrily: "Junior Brother Tongtian, we must prioritize everything. The most important thing now is not to let the Wu Clan sweep away.  As long as the Demon Clan can be preserved, it is worth paying even a small price. If there is no Demon Clan, then what force in the ancient world can withstand the edge of the Witch Clan?"

    When he saw the quarrel between Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Leader, Taishang Laojun said in a deep voice: "That's enough, let's put this matter aside for now. No matter what Jieyin and Zhunti have in mind, if they want to succeed, they must first  To defeat Zhu Jiuyin, it¡¯s better to wait and see what happens!¡±

    When Taishang Laojun spoke, Yuanshi Tianzun was still dissatisfied, but he did not dare to say anything more. After all, his cultivation was not as good as Taishang Laojun, so he snorted coldly at Tongtian Cult Leader and stopped talking.  .

    Regarding Yuanshi Tianzun's move, Master Tongtian's face was a little gloomy, while Taishang Laojun simply shook his head, apparently dissatisfied.

    Fights are everywhere, maybe only the Wu Clan does not have such fights. This may be the magic of Dao. The Wu Clan is not given the soul, so naturally there are not so many thoughts. On the contrary, these people have the soul.  They have their own little plans everywhere!

    Just when the Sanqings were arguing, Jie Yin took action. He was like a golden god of war, with streaks of golden light surrounding him. Under the illumination of the 'Twelfth Grade Golden Lotus of Merit', he was even more majestic. He faced Zhujiu  A strong man like Yin did not dare to hold anything back when he took the lead. He used all his strength to attack Zhu Jiuyin with a wave of the 'Eastern Blue Lotus Flag'.

    Facing the attack, Zhu Jiuyin used the Shinto treasure to suppress the 'Twelfth Grade Golden Lotus of Merit' and a group of people from the demon clan, and then punched out again, and the terrifying momentum came out again.  His body rose into the sky, and a destructive force roared towards Jieyin.

    An innate spiritual treasure like the 'Twelfth Grade Golden Lotus of Merit' cannot stop Zhu Jiuyin's powerful punch. Jie Yin is not arrogant enough to think that he can block Zhu Jiuyin's punch with just one blow.  One punch.

    With a thought in his mind, the golden light on Jie Ying's body suddenly left his body and transformed into a humanoid God of War. He waved the 'Oriental Green Lotus Flag' and rushed towards Zhu Jiuyin.

    This time, Jie Yin spent a lot of money and directly sacrificed the golden relic body that he had just condensed. You must know that this golden relic body was the great path that Jie Yin and Zhunti realized after listening to the sermons of Taoist Hongjun.  , the West is poor, and the two of them do not have innate spiritual treasures to protect themselves. If they want to kill the corpse, they naturally have to find another way, and this golden body of relics can be used as a carrier for the three corpses instead of the innate spiritual treasures.

    As soon as the golden relic body of Jie Yin appeared, everyone was shocked again. No one thought that Jie Yin had such a method. If he was not prepared, he would be caught off guard.

    It's a pity that the opponent who took the lead was Zhu Jiuyin. In the face of the long river of time, this method was really nothing. Under the shroud of the long river of time, the power of the golden body was greatly suppressed, and it was impossible to achieve the effect of a surprise attack.  , Zhunti is a good example of this.

    ; ;

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 143: Explode

    Chapter 143: Explode

    Although Zhu Jiuyin's punch had extraordinary momentum, as he learned more about the battle, his fist intention already had a hint of simplicity. Under that powerful fist intention, he once again showed the power to crush the void.  With one punch, Jieyin screamed, and one arm of his golden body was severely broken. The entire golden body flew out, and clear cracks appeared on his powerful golden body.

    If the strength of Jie Yin's golden body previously surprised all sentient beings, now Zhu Jiuyin almost exploded Jie Yin's golden body with one punch. The power was almost heaven-defying. Under Zhu Jiuyin's punch,  Jie Yin's golden body had no resistance at all and was seriously injured with one punch.

    Zhu Jiuyin stood proudly in the heaven, and his powerful body shocked everyone!

    Yuanshi Tianzun in Kunlun Mountain couldn't help but lost his voice when he saw such a result: "How is this possible? Fellow Daoist Jie Yin is also a quasi-sage, and he has such a powerful existence as a golden body, and an innate spiritual treasure."  How could the second-grade golden lotus of merit and virtue be unable to withstand Zhu Jiuyin's blow? Could it be said that Zhu Jiuyin is now powerful enough to be on par with Pangu's true form summoned by the Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods Formation?  "

    Taishang Laojun took a deep breath and said: "Zhu Jiuyin is not that powerful. The reason why fellow Taoist Jie Yin is so vulnerable is mainly because of the power of the treasure in Zhu Jiuyin's hands. In time,  Under the long river, the cultivation of Taoist friend Jie Yin has been suppressed, while Zhu Jiuyin can use the power of the treasure to strengthen himself. With one going down and the other going up, this will naturally happen when the two sides fight!"

    Taishang Laojun is right. Zhu Jiuyin is indeed not powerful enough to compare with Pangu's true body. You must know that Pangu's true body has the power to kill saints, and Zhu Jiuyin has not yet reached this level. Zhu Jiuyin has not yet reached this level.  Everything that appears so powerful comes from the power of the divine treasure.

    Zhu Jiuyin severely injured Jie Yin with one punch. He had previously injured Zhunti, and Di Jun and Tai Yi were no match for him. Such a powerful fighting power frightened the monsters in the heaven, and they all lost their minds and continued to fight.  With his will, he secretly sighed: "Zhu Jiuyin is too powerful, such a terrifying fighting ability is no longer something we can resist!"

    It was precisely because of this thought in the hearts of many demon clans in the heaven that for a moment, the sky became silent. The demon clan lost the will to fight, while the witch clan was happy to have such an expert as Zhu Jiuyin.  .

    As a quasi-saint-level existence, it is definitely not fake to have powerful power. He is definitely standing on the pinnacle of all living beings in the ancient world. But at this moment, several quasi-saints have fallen under Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s iron fist. Zhu Jiuyin  With such a powerful fighting ability, many people think that only saints possess it!

    Saint, that is an existence that is out of reach!

    Jie Yin saved Zhunti, but at this time it was Zhunti who came to save Jie Yin. Although Jie Yin was not in danger of his life, Zhunti could not watch Zhu Jiuyin continue. He yelled  The voice said: "Seven treasures of wonderful trees, sword energy soaring into the sky!"

    The 'Seven Treasures Tree' is refined from Zhunti's true body. As the golden spiritual root among the innate five elements spiritual roots, the Seven Treasures Tree contains powerful sharp gold energy. The powerful sharp gold energy can cast powerful  His sword energy has super penetrating power. When this original sharp golden energy comes out, it is very powerful. Even an ancestral wizard as strong as Di Jiang would not dare to withstand the impact of this original sharp golden energy!

    When the original sharp gold energy came out, it was indeed like a sword energy soaring into the sky. The seven sharp golden sword energy cut through the space as soon as it came out. When he saw that Jie Yinjin's body was damaged, Zhunti also exploded.  He no longer kept his strongest trump card. He didn't dare to gamble with Jie Yin's life.

    Facing the powerful original sword energy of Zhunti, Zhu Jiuyin punched again. Without any hesitation, he waved his gray fist to break the space and shatter the void.

    At this time, Zhu Jiuyin seemed to be a demon god who came out of chaos. He had an extremely vicissitudes of life, and the energy and blood around him was roaring like the sea.

    Zhu Jiuyin's fist did not dodge, and directly met Zhunti's original sharp gold sword energy. Under Zhu Jiuyin's fist, Zhunti's sharp gold sword energy with super penetrating power was rolled back.  And back, it was directly reflected towards Zhunti's body, and the speed of flying back was faster than that sent out by Zhunti.

    Space is king and time is respected. Under the shroud of the long river of time, all power is suppressed, even the original sharp gold energy that is as strong as Zhunti.

    Although Zhunti had long known how powerful Zhu Jiuyin was, he really didn't expect Zhu Jiuyin to have such ability. Under this sudden change, Zhunti released his golden relic body with a thought.  He came out and stood in front of his own body. He had no choice but to do so.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?He didn't dare to do this, but he had no choice. After all, he knew very well how terrifying his original sharp gold energy was. He didn't dare to risk his own body, so he could only sacrifice his golden relic body.

    The original sharp golden sword energy that rolled back directly penetrated Zhunti's golden relic body. In an instant, Zhunti's golden relic body was torn apart by the sword energy, and the body of the golden relic body banged.  There was an explosion!

    Such a horrifying scene made everyone speechless. Zhunti was a quasi-saint-level strongman, but his golden relic body, which was used to hold the three corpses, was destroyed by Zhu Jiuyin's punch.  There was no luck at all. Zhu Jiuyin's powerful fighting ability shocked everyone.

    horrible!  fear!

    At this moment, even many masters in the prehistoric times looked down upon Zhu Jiuyin's arrogance, but they had to agree that no one at the quasi-sage level could stop Zhu Jiuyin's fierce power.  Even if the two of them join forces, they will still be vulnerable. The good relationship between Zhunti and Jieyin explains all this.

    Now Zhu Jiuyin is extremely close to the existence of a saint. Even Taishang Laojun has to agree with this in his heart. Taishang Laojun also secretly thought in his heart that Zhu Jiuyin is now even if he tries his best.  , it is difficult to resist the opponent's edge by using all means, unless you achieve the status of a saint and can suppress the opponent with a higher cultivation level than Zhu Jiuyin. Even Taishang Laojun has an idea in his heart, even if it is  Even though he is a saint, he may not be able to suppress Zhu Jiuyin. After all, Zhu Jiuyin's body is too powerful.

    Although Taishang Laojun said that he looked down on the Wu clan who only cultivated the body and thought it was unorthodox, he knew very well that Zhu Jiuyin, with a body as powerful as Zhu Jiuyin, could fight at a higher level. Otherwise, Zhu Jiuyin would not have been able to do so.  Survived several confrontations with Daozu Hongjun.

    Speaking of which, Taishang Laojun also has a desire in his heart. He hopes that he can have a body as powerful as Zhu Jiuyin. Even if it is only half of it, it is good. You must know that Zhu Jiuyin smashed Zhunti away with a pair of iron fists.  How can such a powerful physical body not be desired by people with its origin of sharp golden energy?

    In an instant, the brothers Jie Yin and Zhunti were in bad luck. Jie Yin was a little better, but his golden relic body just lost an arm and there were cracks on the golden body, but at least his golden body was still there.  But Zhunti was miserable. The golden body he finally cultivated was directly destroyed by Zhu Jiuyin. Even the three corpses he entrusted in the golden body were damaged. It was precisely because of Zhunti's golden body.  He was beaten to death by Zhu Jiuyin, which affected his ability to become a saint in the future.

    The three corpses of the saint are immortal, but the quasi-sage does not have that ability. This time Zhunti accompanied Dafa. Not only did he not get any benefits, he even suffered such great damage. How could he not let him go?  Angry about it.

    "It's a pity that it's useless to be angry anymore. What happened has already happened, and Zhunti can only swallow the consequences. Who makes him overestimate his own capabilities and insist on aggressively approaching Zhu Jiuyin to fight with Zhu Jiuyin.

    In the ancient world, strength was respected. Zhunti's cultivation level was not as good as it was, but he insisted on pushing himself forward. In the end, he suffered the disaster.  Already very good.

    When they saw the tragic situation of Zhunti, some people originally wanted to take advantage of the fact that the Witch Clan was in full swing to attack the Witch Clan. However, when they saw Zhunti's appearance, they all immediately gave up the idea, and some even  He was secretly glad that he didn't act in a hurry and had enough time to lead the charge forward. Otherwise, his end would not be much better.

    However, Sanqing was extremely angry at this time. Zhunti and Jie Yin were both injured like this. It would be unrealistic for them to expect others to rescue the demon clan and help them survive this catastrophe. After all,  No one is a fool and will not feel uncomfortable at this time.

    ; ;

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 144 Massacre

    Chapter 144 Massacre

    Zhu Jiuyin has shown such a strong performance, who else can be his opponent under the saint? Do we really have to watch the only monster clan that can contain the Witch clan be destroyed?

    For ordinary quasi-sages, they don't know how powerful the physical body is. However, Sanqing, who is the differentiation of Pangu Yuanshen, deeply understands the horror of the physical body. The performance of Di Jiang and other ancestral witches is normal.  Within the range, no matter how powerful the physical body is, it is impossible to resist the attack of the innate spiritual treasure, but Zhu Jiuyin has reached the point where quantitative changes lead to qualitative changes, and his strength has begun to return to his ancestors. This change makes him closer to the great road.  Every move can bring his own strength to the limit. It is precisely because of this that Zhu Jiuyin is still so comfortable in such an intense battle.

    Zhu Jiuyin glanced at Zhunti and Jie Yin disdainfully, and said, "Since you are forcing yourself to stand out and support the demon clan and join the world, then come on together!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, he shocked everyone again. Zhu Jiuyin was so strong that he actually wanted to challenge the two of them, Jie Yin and Zhunti, and he had no intention of taking back the long river of time.  His fighting spirit really makes many people awe and uneasy!

    Facing Zhu Jiuyin alone, neither Zhunti nor Guiyin had the slightest confidence. Let the two of them join forces, and they were still uneasy.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????out

    I saw Zhunti turning around and saying to everyone in the demon tribe: "Fellow Taoists, what are you holding back when things have reached this point? If you don't risk your life, then there is only a dead end waiting for you!"

    Asking Zhunti to risk his life, he would not do so, but he could encourage the demon clan to fight Zhu Jiuyin and the witch clan to risk their lives. After all, the situation is now at the end of the rope for the demon clan, except for fighting for their lives.  There is no second way for them to choose. Even if someone wants to surrender, the Wu Clan will not accept it. After all, the Wu Clan has already set out to completely destroy the Monster Clan and will not give them any chance of survival!

    When he heard Zhunti¡¯s words, even Kunpeng, who had always only cared about himself, felt sad in his heart, realizing that he was now facing a life-or-death decision.

    As a demon master, Kunpeng was affected by Zhunti's words, not to mention other people. In an instant, the momentum of the entire demon clan changed drastically. Those demon clans who were in the middle of the war no longer had their original numbness.  What replaced them was incomparable madness. Everyone's eyes were red, staring at their opponents.

    With a ¡®bang¡¯ sound, a pawn of the Demon Tribe finally couldn¡¯t bear it and blew himself up. His self-destruction caused considerable damage to the Witch Tribe who was fighting with him.

    One person self-destructed, and then the sounds of self-destruction appeared one after another in the heaven. These monsters were really crazy, and they had to drag their enemies with them even if they died.

    It has to be said that Zhunti is indeed a great master in terms of persuasion. In just a few words, he aroused the blood of the demon clan and made them carry out a suicidal attack crazily. It was so easy for the witch clan to be defeated.  The army suffered considerable trauma.

    If it was said that the leaders of both sides were severely injured before, which aroused the anger of the two lich tribes, and this time Zhunti encouraged the demon tribe to commit suicide attack, it made Zhu Jiuyin hate Zhunti and Jie Yin to the core.  The hatred between the two sides has become even deeper and has reached a point where they will never end.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? This time, Zhunti and Jieyin were no longer lucky. They had been completely robbed. Their situation in this calamity was not necessarily that good. After all, the Wu clan at this time was very powerful.  Zhu Jiuyin alone is enough to scare people.

    kill!  The Monster Clan can commit suicide, but the Witch Clan has high-level experts in this regard, and this time the Witch Clan army brought by Zhu Jiuyin and the others are all great wizard-level beings, and each one has a powerful body, so although the Monster Clan  The suicidal attacks are crazy, but for the Wu clan, only a few great witches died, and most of them were only seriously injured. The most important thing is that once a suicidal attack is guarded against, the effect will be greatly weakened.  .

    At the beginning, the demon clan's suicidal attacks did bring in a lot of gains. However, as time went by, when the great witches of the witch clan were prepared, their suicidal attacks gained pitifully.  On the contrary, Gulu caused a lot of harm to the demon clan.

    Di Jiang and the other ancestral witches didn't care at all how much the demon clan had suffered, because the demon clan's suicidal attack angered the witch clan. Although the ancestral witch Di Jiang was severely injured, Zhu Jiuyin was introduced to him again.  Zhunti and the two were restrained, but the Witch Clan still had ten quasi-saint-level ancestor witches. Once they used their full strength, the situation of the Monster Clan became dangerous again.

    kill!  Formerly an ancestral witchWith the existence of the demon clan, Di Jiang and others would not take the initiative to kill the pawns of the demon clan, only killing those who have no eyesight, but now they no longer have this consideration. The ancestral witch let go of his hands and feet, and the entire heaven was  There was a blood-awakening storm, and countless little demons fell into the hands of the ancestral witch. It was a naked massacre.

    Yes, it was a massacre. Against the quasi-saint-level ancestral witches, those little pawns were instantly killed without any room for resistance. The ancestral witches went on a killing spree, and it didn¡¯t take long for the demon army in the heaven to be reduced.  A third of them were killed. Although the dead were only pawns, these pawns were the foundation of the demon clan. Without these pawns, the demon clan would be severely weakened.

    It didn't take long for Fuxi and Nuwa to realize this. Although they wanted to stop it, they were powerless because the ancestral witches were very smart and all they killed were those killed by Zhu Jiuyin.  The power of the demon clan shrouded in Changhe was suppressed by Zhu Jiuyin's Changhe, and they were killed very easily.

    "Disperse!" At this time, Fuxi could no longer care about his own situation, and could only shout loudly at the monster army to retreat, letting these people leave Zhu Jiuyin's long river of time.

    "It's a pity that Fuxi's shout was of no use at all. At this time, the two armies of the Lich and the Demon clan were already red-eyed, and no one would back down. They were already crazy.

    Seeing such a situation, Fuxi couldn't help but hate Zhunti in his heart. All of this was caused by Zhunti. Although the situation of the demon clan was very dangerous before, it was not to this point now. Even if Fuxi had the intention to do it for  The demon clan can retain some vitality, but they can't do it.

    There has been such a shocking change in the demon clan. As the demon emperors, Di Jun and Tai Yi naturally feel it. Di Jun has lost his body and only his soul is left. Even if he wants to change the current situation, he is just as powerless as Fu Xi.  , so this burden can only fall on Taiyi.  As for the demon master Kunpeng, Fuxi didn't put much hope in him. After all, it was simply a daydream to expect a selfish man like Kunpeng to sacrifice himself to save others.

    Just when Taiyi was about to give up his life, the three hundred and sixty-five demon saints who presided over the "Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation" could no longer bear the casualties of the demon clan. You must know that many of those demon clan members who fell in a pool of blood were  It's their people, and no matter how hard-hearted they are, they can't stand it in the face of this situation.

    The previous suicidal attacks by the little demons finally made them make the same choice. These people were not comparable to those little demons. When dozens of demon saints rushed towards the army of the witch clan, Zhu Jiuyin was finally moved.  No one knew better than him how serious the consequences would be if these demon saints were to rush out.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin was able to let those little demons explode before and ignore them, these demon saints could not because their lethality was too great.

    With a thought in his mind, Zhu Jiuyin frantically mobilized the power in his divine kingdom to enhance the power of the "River of Time" in order to suppress those demon saints.  At the same time, Zhu Jiuyin shouted loudly: "Brother, activate the backup plan!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, Emperor Jiang Zuwu's face became heavy. The backup plan would only be used as a last resort. It was the last trump card of the Wu clan. Although Dijiang Zuwu had some doubts in his heart  , after all, the Witch Clan is not ready to use this trump card at the moment, but the Dijiang Ancestral Witch did not object, and immediately shouted loudly: "Everyone returns to their positions, the 'Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods Formation' rises!"

    As soon as Dijiang Ancestral Witch shouted, several great witches they had trained before quickly rushed out and took over the positions of Dijiang Ancestral Witch and Zhu Jiuyin.  Started again.

    When the 'Twelve Capital Gods and Evil Formation' was activated again, Donghuang Taiyi and Demon Emperor Jun were forced to a dead end. Don't look at the 'Twelve Capital Gods and Evil Formation' without Zhu Jiuyin and Emperor Jun.  Jiang and the two ancestral witches, but no one dares to underestimate the power of this formation. Zhu Jiuyin can regard it as a backup plan, so it must not be underestimated!

    ; ;

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 145 Crazy Taiyi

    Chapter 145 Crazy Taiyi

    Who is Zhu Jiuyin? The person who can be used as a backup plan by him naturally has the power to reverse the world. Maybe some people will think that the twelve are without Zhu Jiuyin and Di Jiang, the two most powerful ancestral witches.  No matter how powerful the Dutian Divine Evil Formation is, it has its limits, because without these two ancestral witches, the Twelve Dutian Divine Evil Formation cannot summon Pangu's true form. But is this really what it is?

    No!  It's not that the 'Twelve Capital Gods and Evil Formation' cannot summon Pangu's true form, but the price to pay is too great, and the Twelve Ancestral Witches and the others are unwilling to bear it, because it requires paying the price in blood.  After summoning the true form of Pangu once, the great witch generals who set up the formation would suffer a devastating blow, ranging from losing most of their cultivation to being killed on the spot. Such a price was unacceptable to the witch clan.

    The 'Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods' Evil Formation' simultaneously covered the demon saints who rushed out. In front of the 'Twelve Capitals Heavenly Gods Evil Grand Formation', the self-destruction of these demon saints was insignificant, let alone  There was also the suppression of Zhu Jiuyin's 'Time River', and with the reappearance of the 'Twelve Capital Gods' Formation', the impact caused by these demon saints became insignificant and could not affect the overall situation at all, and everything returned to the original point.

    Although the 'Twelve Capital Gods' Formation' successfully prevented the Demon Saint from committing suicide, it did not destroy the Demon Clan's confidence. Without the restraint of the Ancestral Witch, Taiyi, Kunpeng, Nuwa Empress, Fuxi and others could  Pulling out his hand, Taiyi roared violently, and there was endless resentment in the roar.

    As soon as his roar ended, Taiyi shouted loudly: "Zhu Jiuyin, since you want to exterminate my demon clan, then we will die together. I can't destroy you, but I can destroy the ancient land, the golden crow is bathed in fire, and the sun is shining.  null!"

    Taiyi was really driven crazy by Zhu Jiuyin. This time when he destroyed the sun and stars, he did not attack Zhu Jiuyin, let alone the 'Twelve Capital Gods and Evil Formation'. He chose the prehistoric one and landed the sun and stars directly on  Arriving at the shore of the East China Sea, he wanted to destroy Zhu Jiuyin's tribe and destroy Zhu Jiuyin's Shinto inheritance.

    Taiyi couldn't defeat Zhu Jiuyin, but he still had no trouble fighting against the shamans who stayed behind in the wilderness, not to mention that he also used the sun and stars.

    When the sun and stars set towards the primeval world, the entire East China Sea was shaken. The coast of the East China Sea was shrouded by the scorching sun. Countless creatures were destroyed by the true fire of the sun. Even the Dragon Palace of the East China Sea was affected. Countless water tribes  Perished under Taiyi's crazy move.

    In an instant, there was so much resentment on the shore of the East China Sea. Countless creatures perished because of Taiyi's crazy actions. Their resentment went straight towards the bullfighting, and even Taoist Hongjun in the Zixiao Palace looked at him sideways.

    With so many innocent beings killed and injured in the wilderness, if their grievances cannot be relieved, the development of the calamity will be aggravated, making the calamity even more uncontrollable.

    Taiyi made such a move to relieve his anger for a while, leaving Zhu Jiuyin at a loss. However, what he did also consumed the demon clan's luck. The demon clan's luck, which was originally not much, was messed up by him like this.  It became even more dangerous, and in an instant Taiyi was riddled with endless resentment.

    You must know that Taiyi is the Eastern Emperor and the emperor of the demon clan. Every move he makes represents the entire demon clan. When the demon clan's luck declines, powerful people like Fuxi, Nuwa, and Kunpeng can feel that they have more.  This is the consequence of the decline of the demon clan's luck.

    Of course, there are also people who hate the Wu Clan and think that such a thing happened to the Wu Clan. If the Wu Clan had not gone to heaven to destroy the Demon Clan, Taiyi would not have done such a crazy thing.

    "It's a pity that such resentment is of no use, because the Great Dao, the Lich War is the general trend, and the Dao will not add this cause and effect to the Witch Clan because of Taiyi's madness in the Lich War.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Taiyi¡¯s crazy actions had killed and injured so many innocent creatures in the wilderness, he would have been targeted by the gods long ago.

    When he saw Taiyi's madness, Zhu Jiuyin roared and shouted: "Taiyi, you are destroying yourself. Do you think these can defeat me? Shinto law appears, four heavenly gates appear, suppress the world!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin shouted, a dharma image flew out of his body, which was his Shinto dharma image. In Faxiang's hand, there was also a Shinto treasure, which was Zhu Jiuyin's first semi-finished product.  The Supreme Treasure of the Divine Way, a treasure blessed by the Great Dao. As soon as the Supreme Treasure came out, it was drawn into a stream of light and fell on the shore of the ancient East China Sea. Four heavenly gates appeared to withstand the power of the sun and stars.

    When they saw Zhu Jiuyin sacrifice another Shinto treasure to block Taiyi's crazy attack, the whole prehistoric period was shocked. Zhu Jiuyin was really too rich, and the treasures came one after another.

    With the successful defense of the treasure, the creatures that were still complaining about the Witch Clan are nowImmediately turned around to praise Zhu Jiuyin's benevolence and righteousness. When these creatures sang Zhu Jiuyin's praises, the power of faith was integrated into Zhu Jiuyin's Shinto Dharma, and the Shinto treasure became more powerful.

    When they saw that Zhu Jiuyin was distracted, Zhunti and Jie Yin launched a frantic counterattack, with all their magic powers activated, and the innate spiritual treasures in their hands continued to cover Zhu Jiuyin. Unfortunately, they still had no  The reason why Zhu Jiuyin was able to defeat Zhu Jiuyin is very simple. Zhu Jiuyin's physical body is too powerful, powerful enough to withstand the attack of the innate spiritual treasure. The most important thing is that Zhu Jiuyin's magic power is too strong, so it can be used in many ways.  Under the circumstances, there is still sufficient mana, and there is no trace of lack of successors. This really makes Zhunti and Jieyin a little speechless.

    The main reason why Zhu Jiuyin can achieve this level is that he has the Kingdom of God and can mobilize the power of the Kingdom of God to make up for his own shortcomings. That's why he is so strong and can still let people use his powers even when he is distracted.  Zhunti and Jieyin can't do anything to him!

    The power of Shinto is clearly demonstrated in this aspect. As long as the Kingdom of God is immortal, Zhu Jiuyin does not need to worry about his own mana, which is very important to Zhu Jiuyin.

    A powerful body coupled with endless mana is simply a perfect match, an invincible match.

    Zhu Jiuyin's power and Taiyi's madness make many people even more uneasy. Zhu Jiuyin can defend the shores of the East China Sea and withstand Taiyi's attack, but if Taiyi changes places, will Zhu Jiuyin continue?  As for resistance, this issue makes many people uneasy.

    Of course, some people are very happy, that is the Styx in the sea of ??blood. He hopes that Taiyi will continue to be crazy, then there will be a lot of resentful spirits in his sea of ??blood, and his power will become stronger.

    Seeing Taiyi crazily destroying the sun and stars falling towards the primeval world, and the endless creatures being destroyed as a result, Styx laughed loudly and said: "Calamity is a huge disaster for others, but for me, Styx  For He, this is a huge opportunity. If there hadn't been this calamity and this lich war, how could there be so many resentful spirits on my sea of ??blood! Taiyi, can you continue to be crazy?  Ancestral witches, you'd better continue to slay the demon clan with blood, only in this way can the blood sea become stronger and more prosperous!"

    Most people in the prehistoric era are cursing this sudden outbreak of calamity, but Styx is singing so loudly, which is really a bit different.

    Styx was happy and laughed in the sea of ??blood: "Kill! You two lich clans continue to kill. The crazier you are, the happier I will be!"

    Taiyi's madness made the demon clan, which was already out of the control of heaven, even more dissatisfied. After they saw the tragic deaths of the aquatic creatures in the East China Sea, and the endless souls on the shores of the East China Sea, they couldn't help but worry about themselves. They were not surprised.  The Witch Clan resented Taiyi, the Demon King.

    The two clans of lich and demons are fighting, so go ahead and fight, but you don¡¯t have to worry about anything. Although the little demons in the ancient world have no relationship with the heaven, they are still the demon clan. Taiyi does not care about these little demons.  The life and death of Taiyi makes those who are invisible in the wilderness and are neutral existences uneasy. Taiyi can even abandon the monsters in the wilderness, let alone neutral people like them. He will not do anything.  take into account.

    Taiyi's madness made people who had a slight affection for the demon clan in heaven completely give up their hearts, and everyone resented Taiyi for burning the flames of war into the wilderness.

    ; ;

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 146

    Chapter 146

    The weak people in the ancient world were like this, and the neutral people were like this. The Sanqing, who was biased towards the demon clan, was also shocked by Taiyi's crazy behavior.

    The Supreme Master of Kunlun Mountain said with a gloomy face: "This bastard Taiyi is really too presumptuous. How could he do this? He is simply destroying himself!"

    Yuanshi Tianzun sighed and said: "Elder brother, you don't know who the demon clan are, how good do you think they are? I am not surprised at all that Taiyi did such a thing under the pressure of Zhu Jiuyin.  But that¡¯s okay, at least Taiyi is already crazy. Facing a crazy demon clan, no matter how powerful Zhu Jiuyin is, he will have to pay a considerable price!"

    Hearing the words of Yuanshi Tianzun, Taishang Laojun shook his head and said: "I'm afraid Taiyi doesn't have that ability. I hope he can defeat Zhu Jiuyin and defeat the Wu clan. Now I have no hope at all!"

    Leader Tongtian said in a deep voice: "Speaking of which, Jieyin and Zhunti are really bad. Zhu Jiuyin is busy doing many things, but they cannot pose a threat to Zhu Jiuyin. They are actually a bit speechless!  "

    In fact, it's not that Zhu Jiuyin and Zhu Jiuyin are not strong enough, but that Zhu Jiuyin is too powerful. Even if he is replaced by Tongtian Cult Leader, he may not be able to pose a strong threat to Zhu Jiuyin. He is just standing and talking.  Back pain!

    When Taiyi's attack failed, Zhu Jiuyin could no longer hold anything back. You must know that delaying it any longer would be very detrimental to the Witch Clan. After all, the Monster Clan is already crazy now. In order to prevent the Wu Clan from losing some strength, Zhu Jiuyin  Yin had to make a decision and summon the 'Pangu True Body', even if it cost some money, Zhu Jiuyin had to do this.  Similarly, Zhu Jiuyin had to force Zhunti and Jie Yin to retreat, otherwise he would not be able to get out.

    "Kill!" Zhu Jiuyin shouted violently, ignoring the attacks of Jie Yin and Zhunti, looking for the target and killing Zhunti directly, while ignoring Jie Yin, he was going to directly cause Zhunti's real body.  The damage forced Zhunti and Zaiyin to stop, or to directly kill Zhunti.

    It has to be said that Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s idea of ??killing Zhunti is crazy. Zhunti is a saint recognized by Taoist Hongjun. If he really dies here, the consequences will be very serious!

    But Zhu Jiuyin really has no choice now. If he wants to help the Witch Clan successfully attack the Demon Clan, he has to do this. Who makes Zhunti and Jie Yin pester him all the time, making him unable to devote himself wholeheartedly to it?  In the battle between the two lich clans, if it weren't for the entanglement between Zhongti and Jie Yin, Zhu Jiuyin would have taken down the demon clan long ago!

    After Zhu Jiuyin identified Zhunti, Zhunti's situation became extremely dangerous. Although Jie Yin always came to help, it was a pity that Zhu Jiuyin ignored Jie Yin's attacks and only stared at him.  When Zhunti fights alone, his stance is determined to kill Zhunti.

    He must have become anxious now. He didn't want to risk his life for the monster clan, so he shouted loudly: "Taiyi, what are you thinking, you bastard? Zhu Jiuyin is standing here. You don't attack but you go to blast."  Kill some innocent people, you have to identify the target even if you are going crazy!"

    Zhunti's shout woke up Taiyi. Taiyi's previous actions were just out of anger. When he woke up, he couldn't help but feel a little scared in his heart, because he already felt that he was enveloped by a wave of resentment.  , these grievances come from prehistoric times.

    With the help of the power of the sun and stars, it was impossible to break through the protection of Zhu Jiuyin's Shinto Dharma. Taiyi had to think of another way. He could not just waste away Zhu Jiuyin's Shinto Dharma and wait for him to blast it away.  During Zhu Jiuyin's protection, all the monsters in the heaven had perished.

    what to do?  Taiyi was thinking hard about countermeasures in his heart, but in the face of the absolute power of Zhu Jiuyin, all Taiyi's methods were useless, and all his calculations had no effect at all. This is the biggest way to suppress people with force.  The advantage is that in the face of such pressure, you can only respond to the challenge, and there is no other choice.

    Just when Taiyi couldn't think of a countermeasure, Di Jun, who had only his soul left, flew to Taiyi's side and said loudly: "Brother, please step back and let me end everything with this bastard Zhu Jiuyin!"

    At this moment, Di Jun was really determined to die. He could no longer allow the Wu clan to sweep away like this. His only option was to directly detonate the entire sun and stars at the cost of his soul. He believed that Zhu Jiu  No matter how strong Yin's body is, he will definitely die under the completely detonated solar storm!

    Taiyi, who came from the same origin as Dijun, naturally understood what Dijun was planning when he heard these words. He was moved in his heart and thought to himself: "My brother's self-destruction earlier has completely exploded the shells of the sun and stars."  , if I explode my physical body again, it will definitely detonate the entire sun and stars!"

    When he thought of this, a determined look appeared in Tai's eyes., he pushed away Di Jun's soul with a thought, and the three-legged golden crow body grabbed the sun and stars and turned around, then flew towards Zhu Jiuyin.

    Taiyi is really crazy now. He has not thought about Zhunti and Zhunti at all. He has never thought about how Zhunti and Zhunti, who are fighting Zhu Jiuyin, can escape if he detonates the sun and stars.

    In fact, in Taiyi's mind, on the contrary, there is a trace of thought, that is, to kill Jie Yin and Zhunti together with Zhu Jiuyin. If Jie Yin and Zhunti die, then the holy thrones on them will be destroyed.  If it falls into his own hands, then he and his brother Di Jun will be able to attain enlightenment and become saints. Compared to the two saints, just sacrificing one's body is really nothing.

    Crazy, I have to say that Taiyi has gone completely crazy now. He actually set his sights on Zhunti and Jieyin, two friends who came to help them. Although Zhunti and Jieyin had bad motives, they  But he actually held back Zhu Jiuyin, the number one enemy for the Monster Clan. To the Monster Clan, he was a meritorious person, but even such a friend was determined to be sacrificed by Taiyi. How could this not be done?  Chilling.

    When he saw Taiyi turning around and rushing back to heaven, Zhu Jiuyin felt a shadow cast in his heart. No one knew better than him what Taiyi was planning. Although Zhu Jiuyin wanted to take back the Shinto law,  Strengthen his own strength, but he does not dare to do so. After all, the coast of the East China Sea is the key to his Shinto inheritance. If Taiyi's move is a strategy to seize the opportunity to attack the east and attack the west, then he will fall into the trap. The entire coast of the East China Sea, and even the  The Dragon Clan in the East China Sea will be annihilated. Once such a thing happens, those greedy people in the ancient world will go crazy and act. At that time, the situation of the Wu Clan will not be much better than that of the Monster Clan now.  Jiuyin really didn't dare to take such a risk.

    When Taiyi turned his head and rushed towards the heaven, the remaining Demon Saints who were in charge of the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' let out a mournful roar and rushed out one by one to face the 'Twelve Heavenly Gods Formation'.  And a small half of them came for Zhu Jiuyin, wanting to die together with Zhu Jiuyin.

    It is precisely because of the impact of these demon saints that Zhunti's situation has improved a lot, and he no longer has to worry about his life. Just when he secretly breathed a sigh of relief, he did not know that a greater danger was coming.  .

    Jieyin and Zhunti were both mentally attracted by Zhu Jiuyin who was fighting head-on and the demon saints who were constantly charging towards Zhu Jiuyin, so they did not make any move to care about Taiyi at all.

    Zhunti and Jieyin did not notice Taiyi's actions, but Zhu Jiuyin knew it clearly. Facing Taiyi who was rushing towards the heaven, Zhu Jiuyin felt uneasy in his heart.

    When people's cultivation has reached Zhu Jiuyin's level, they may not believe their own eyes, but they will definitely believe their own feelings. Such a heart palpitation reaction is definitely powerful enough to threaten his life and death, and now only the only one who can do this is  Taiyi, of course, if Zhunti and Jie Yin are willing to risk their lives for a fight, then they also have such power, but Zhu Jiuyin doesn't believe that Jie Yin and Zhunti will do this.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin really wanted to see Zhunti and Jie Yin turn against the demon clan, and wanted to remind Jie Yin and Zhunti to be careful about Taiyi's madness, Zhu Jiuyin gave up the idea as soon as he came up with it.  Now that Zhunti, Jieyin and the demon clan have turned against each other, Zhu Jiuyin hopes to see Zhunti and Jieyin killed by Taiyi. Even if Taiyi cannot kill these two people, Zhu Jiuyin still has a chance to kill them.  Kill Zhunti and Jieyin.

    Taiyi¡¯s behavior was crazy, but Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s idea was even crazier. He actually wanted to take the opportunity to kill Zhunti and Jieyin together, directly challenging the bottom line of Tiandao and the bottom line of Daozu Hongjun.

    Zhu Jiuyin wanted to see if Taoist Hongjun dared to risk his life and death for the sake of taking care of Ying and Zhunti. He wanted to see if he could join the world and overcome the calamity.  Is it true that it is not affected by the way of heaven? Everything is dominated by the great way.

    ; ;

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 147 Solar Storm

    Chapter 147 Solar Storm

    When two lunatics collide, there will inevitably be an astonishing spark that will shake the entire prehistoric world and surprise everyone.

    crazy!  This time the battle between the lich and the witches was really crazy. When all the demon saints from the demon tribe were rushing toward the witch tribe to die with them, the 'Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods Formation' finally broke out.'  Pangu's true body appeared in heaven again.

    When Pangu's true body suddenly appeared, it was a huge blow to the entire Heavenly Demon Clan. The previous battle with 'Pangu's true body' had given them a huge shock. When they saw 'Pangu's true body' again,  When the body appeared, a kind of fear involuntarily arose in my heart.

    Even those demon saints who had already charged forward regardless of life and death were instantly shocked by the powerful aura exuded by the 'Pangu True Body'.

    kill!  As soon as Pangu's true body appeared, many ancestral wizards immediately launched a new round of killing against the demon clan. In the face of the powerful power of 'Pangu's true body', all obstacles were vulnerable. The most important thing is that now the demon clan  There is no one among them who can fight with the 'Pangu True Body'.

    ????????????????????? Nuwa, Fuxi, and Kunpeng, of course, needless to say. As for the two demon emperors, Emperor Jun and Taiyi, they have no energy to take care of this at the moment. One Zhu Jiuyin is enough for them to have a headache.

    In order to summon the 'Pangu True Body', the witch clan paid a considerable price. At least several great witches had most of their strength drained away by Pangu's true body. You must know that this is not a short-term extraction, but a permanent one.  Extraction, originally they all had the cultivation level of Daluo Jinxian in the late stage, but after the 'Pangu True Body' is dispersed, their cultivation level will fall to that of Jinxian. Such a huge price is not heavy, you must know that these few  The great witches are the key training targets of the Twelve Ancestral Witches. It can be said that after this battle, the Wu Clan will also suffer a great loss of vitality. It is for this reason that the Wu Clan is even more determined to kill the demon.  Clan, no longer give them any chance to stand up.

    Fight for your life!  At this moment, both the demon clan and the witch clan are fighting for their lives, from top to bottom, from demon emperor Jun, Taiyi and others to ordinary little demons.

    Of course, the Witch Clan is no better, Zhu Jiuyin, other Ancestral Witches, and even the Great Witch are all fighting for their lives, because they all know that this is the best chance to eliminate the Monster Clan!

    Killing, many people fell in the heaven in just a few breaths, and this time the Wu Clan's losses were not small. Dozens of great witches fell here forever. Such losses were heavy for the Wu Clan.  .

    However, the demon clan is much worse than the witch clan. Now the remaining demon clan in heaven is less than one-third of the original number. It can be said that after the lich war, one-third of the demon clan has perished.  For two people, such heavy casualties hurt the demon clan to the core.

    The demon clan has paid such a high price, so it is natural that they will go crazy. Just when everyone was shocked by the killings in heaven, Taiyi finally completed the preparations, and the sun star returned to the range of heaven from the wilderness.

    "Zhu Jiuyin, go to hell!" Taiyi's three-legged golden crow body shouted, and the sun and stars were completely detonated by him. A huge solar storm was directed by his soul to kill Zhu.  Jiuyin, Jie Yin and Zhunti were also enveloped by the solar storm.

    When Taiyi¡¯s crazy move came out, everyone was dumbfounded. No one thought that Taiyi would be so crazy and have no regard for the safety of his allies.

    Zhunti was so angry that he fainted at this moment, and shouted angrily: "Taiyi, you bastard, is this how you treat your allies? There is no good person in your demon tribe!"

    Although Zhunti's words were a bit exaggerated, everyone could understand his mood. He came with good intentions to help the demon clan resist the attack of the witch clan, and he still tried his best, but in the blink of an eye, the demon clan regarded him as a human being.  Even he was included in the attack range as a sacrificial target. Anyone in Zhunti's position would be angered by Taiyi's crazy move.

    What Taiyi did not only hurt the hearts of Zhunti and Jingyin, but also made more people in the prehistoric era look down upon them. After all, their actions were too crazy, and no one dared to come into contact with such people, because everyone wanted to  Be careful of the other party, otherwise you will be sacrificed by the other party if you are not careful.

    Fuxi secretly sighed in his heart when he saw Taiyi's crazy behavior. Taiyi's actions completely ruined the reputation of the Monster Clan. In the future, even if the Monster Clan is facing the desperate situation of destruction, no one will come to help. It can be said that  Taiyi's actions will ruin the path of the demon clan in the future.

    Heartache!  Fuxi was very uneasy about this. Originally, Taiyi had ruined the fate of the demon clan by attacking innocent people in the prehistoric times, and now it has isolated the demon clan. One can imagine what the fate of the demon clan will be in the future. This made the demon clan origin  FuxiHow can you not worry about it.

    When facing the solar storm caused by Taiyi detonating the source of the sun and stars, Zhu Jiuyin's expression was extremely solemn. You must know that this is the biggest crisis since he killed Tianting. If you are not careful, you may die here. After all,  The power he faced now was terrifying.

    "Take it!" Zhu Jiuyin shouted low, and the 'River of Time' that was originally open was closed in an instant. The divine treasure fell on his head to protect him. Don't look at Zhu Jiuyin's physical body.  He was very powerful and had reached the state of qualitative transformation, but he still did not dare to use his body to resist the attack of this solar storm.

    Zhu Jiuyin was so dignified that he took back the sacred treasure to protect himself, not to mention Jie Yin and Zhunti. Facing such a powerful solar storm, Zhunti and Zhunti scolded Taiyi.  Their heads are bloody, but no matter how dissatisfied and resentful they are towards Taiyi in their hearts, they must now resist the incoming solar storm with all their strength.  'All opened to resist the invasion of solar storms.

    It is said that every day is like a year, but now for Jie Yin and Zhunti, every second is like a year, and every second they last has to pay a heavy price.

    Under the guidance of Taiyi Yuan Shen, Solar Storm rushed towards Zhu Jiuyin crazily, but the huge power of the storm surrounded Zhu Jiuyin.

    When he saw that Zhu Jiuyin had completely fallen into his plan, a smile broke out on Taiyi's face. He was very confident that his attack could definitely kill Zhu Jiuyin, even if it was  No matter how powerful Zhu Jiuyin is, without the help of Shinto Dharma, he will never be able to sustain it for too long!

    Just when Taiyi was happy, Zhu Jiuyin moved and he wanted to fight back.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin has the support of the Kingdom of God and can hold Taiyi indefinitely, the damage to him is not small. After all, the solar storm is powerful. Perhaps doing so can kill the lead that is also shrouded in the solar storm.  and Zhunti, but without the suppression of 'The River of Time', the demon clan will bring greater harm to the Wu clan. Even if the Wu clan can win in one battle, the price paid will be too high.

    "Time stands still!" Zhu Jiuyin didn't dare to have the slightest idea. After all, this was related to the future of the Wu clan, so he immediately used the magical power of time!

    "Kill!" Zhu Jiuyin did not rush to attack Jieyin and Zhunti who were trapped in the solar storm. Instead, he killed Taiyi first, because the power of the solar storm had exceeded his expectations, and he could not  Risking your own sacrifice, so you can only kill Taiyi first.

    The two lich clans have fought to this extent, and they have already figured out the details of Zhu Jiuyin. Although Taiyi behaves crazy, he is very careful in his heart, always guarding against Zhu Jiuyin's counterattack.  When he heard Zhu Jiuyin drink 'Time Stands Still', he immediately got ready.

    Zhu Jiuyin underestimated the power of the solar storm caused by Taiyi's self-destruction, but Taiyi also underestimated the power of Zhu Jiuyin's physical body. He did not expect that Zhu Jiuyin could survive this solar storm unscathed.

    Taiyi is a huge threat to Zhu Jiuyin. You must know that a person who dares to kill innocent people is definitely a person who will do whatever it takes to achieve his goal. Such a person is the most dangerous. As an enemy, Zhu Jiuyin  Yin naturally wanted to kill the opponent immediately. The moment when time stopped, the innate treasure 'Wheel of Time' burst out of the sky!

    ; ;

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 148: Rebirth from the Fire

    Chapter 148: Rebirth from the Fire

    Zhu Jiuyin finally couldn't help but want to kill. He actually gave up the powerful auxiliary function of the Shinto treasure and chose to use the body of the 'Wheel of Time' to attack.

    Zhu Jiuyin suddenly attacked. Taiyi, who was locked by the 'Wheel of Time', couldn't help but feel horrified. For a moment, he felt the threat of death. Before he could react, the 'Wheel of Time' incident  The innate treasure penetrated his soul.

    Died!  Taiyi was killed by Zhu Jiuyin with one blow. No one expected such a shocking result. Even Jie Yin and Zhunti, who were trapped in the solar storm, never thought that Taiyi would be so vulnerable.  He was killed by Zhu Jiuyin before he had time to react.

    Everyone was stunned by the death of Taiyi, but there was no development. The place where Taiyi died actually condensed a powerful source of the true fire of the sun. At the same time, it lost the guidance of Taiyi, and the source of the sun and stars exploded into the sky.  The power spread out in all directions, and most of it was attracted and absorbed by Di Jun's soul. Even Di Jun himself was not aware of such a change.

    Dead silence!  The moment Taiyi fell, the entire heaven fell into a dead silence. It was so unexpected that Taiyi, the demon king, would die so easily, which was hard to accept for a moment.

    Taiyi¡¯s death frightened Fuxi, Nuwa and Kunpeng. Now that even Taiyi has died, what kind of impact will the freed-up Zhu Jiuyin have on the demon clan?

    At this time, Fuxi, Nuwa and Kunpeng will no longer regard Jieyin and Zhunti as their allies. They will not foolishly think that Jieyin and Zhunti, who were deceived by Taiyi, will still be together.  Desperately helping the demon clan, no matter how good their tempers are, they would not be able to make such a decision. Strong people have their own tempers, and if Jie Yin and Zhunti really have to do this, then they really have to do this.  It is a loss of face. I am afraid that no one in the ancient world will think highly of Jie Yin and Zhunti. After all, in the ancient world, the strong are respected, and a person without the dignity of the strong will not be recognized by others.  .

    Not only were Jieyin and Zhunti unable to help them, but at this moment Fuxi, Nuwa and Kunpeng were even afraid that these two people would turn around and kill the demon clan after escaping from the trap in order to avoid being tricked by Taiyi.  With a burst of anger in his heart, he resorted to killing to restore his prestige!

    Crisis!  Now the demon clan is really at a critical moment of life and death, Fuxi, Nuwa, and even Kunpeng feel the breath of death approaching them step by step.

    Taiyi died, and no one in the demon clan can take charge of the overall situation anymore. As for Emperor Jun, who only has his soul left, it is already good that he can protect himself. Putting hope on him is simply  Fuxi, Nuwa and Kunpeng would not be so stupid as to commit suicide.

    After killing Taiyi with one blow, Zhu Jiuyin looked up to the sky and roared, and then shouted loudly: "You will all die today, and the demon clan will become history!"

    Zhu Jiuyin not only wants to destroy the entire demon clan, he also wants to kill Jie Yin and Zhunti, because his biggest obstacle Taiyi has fallen. Emperor Jun, Zhu Jiuyin does not take him seriously, because  Now even if Di Jun wants to fight hard, he has lost his ability. Without the sun and stars, he is just a weak soul!

    Zhu Jiuyin never thought that with Di Jun's current state, he could bring the out-of-control solar storm under his control. If Di Jun had such ability, then he would not have ended up like this.  .

    kill!  Zhu Jiuyin turned around and attacked Jie Yin and Zhunti. For Zhu Jiuyin, although he could cooperate with the 'Pangu True Body' summoned by the 'Twelve Capital Gods' Formation', he could  It was possible to kill some great demon clan saints, and even to kill Fuxi, Nuwa Empress and Kunpeng, but Zhu Jiuyin was not worried about accepting Yin and Zhunti.

    Although Jie Yin and Zhunti were severely deceived by Tai Yi, Zhu Jiuyin was not worried about these two people. He was afraid that these two people would take action again when he was dealing with Fuxi, Nuwa Empress and Kunpeng with all his strength.  , Zhu Jiuyin will be in danger. Zhu Jiuyin doesn't want to see such a thing happen, so he has to strike first and take advantage of the great opportunity Taiyi created for him to kill and lead in one fell swoop.  Let¡¯s mention two people.

    Although after killing Taiyi, the 'River of Time' has collapsed due to the lack of the support of the innate treasure, the 'Wheel of Time', Zhu Jiuyin still remains unmoved. If the 'Wheel of Time' turns too far, then  It was slashing at Zhunti who was struggling to withstand the solar storm.

    Relatively speaking, it is much easier to kill Zhunti than to kill Jingyin. After all, Zhunti has been seriously injured, and he does not have any protective spiritual treasures that he can use.

    "Son of a bitch!" When he saw Zhu Jiuyin turning around to kill him,?, Zhunti couldn't help the anger in his heart and cursed secretly.

    It¡¯s useless to scold him. Now that Zhu Jiuyin has made it clear that Chaoma is going to kill him, Zhunti can only cheer up and fight Zhu Jiuyin.

    "The bastard Zhunti was not only scolding Zhu Jiuyin, he was also scolding Taiyi, because it was Taiyi's shamelessness that put him in such a predicament.

    Just when the innate treasure, the 'Wheel of Time', was about to be killed by Zhunti, suddenly a sneer came from behind Zhu Jiuyin, and Zhu Jiuyin himself felt a dangerous aura impacting him.  Come.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin is 100% sure that he can block this blow with the strength of his body, this is the heaven, the base camp of the demon clan, and now the two clans of lich and demon are in the middle of a bloodbath, Zhu Jiuyin does not dare to take risks  , His life and death are small, but he cannot affect the development of the Wu clan because of himself.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin was a little unwilling to let Zhunti go and let Zhunti escape this disaster in vain, you must know that this is the best opportunity for Zhu Jiuyin to kill Zhunti. If he misses it, he may not happen again.  Such an opportunity, but that's how it is, Zhu Jiuyin has no choice.

    With a thought in his mind, Zhu Jiuyin quickly took back the 'Wheel of Time', an innate treasure. The 'Wheel of Time' returned to the divine treasure and merged into it again. Zhu Jiuyin didn't even think about the 'River of Time' again.  Appear in!

    When Zhu Jiuyin had just cast ¡®The River of Time¡¯, a loud shout came from behind: ¡°Zhu Jiuyin, go to hell!¡±

    With this shout, a ball of intensely burning true sun fire struck Zhu Jiuyin heavily.

    Zhu Jiuyin looked back and saw a huge flame burning where Taiyi fell, and the shape of the flame was a huge golden crow.

    Facing the attacking true sun fire, Zhu Jiuyin waved his big hand and hit the ball of true sun fire with a powerful fist. Although the true sun fire burned everything, it was a pity that under Zhu Jiuyin's iron fist,  The next one was destroyed instantly. Zhu Jiuyin had full control over the power of destruction.

    After destroying the true sun fire with one punch, Zhu Jiuyin's face was still gloomy and terrifying. He said in a deep voice: "Reborn from the ashes! Taiyi, I really didn't expect you to have such abilities. It seems you got it."  Back then, the Phoenix Clan¡¯s natal magical power won the Phoenix Clan¡¯s luck!¡±

    The Great Golden Crow transformed by Taiyi laughed loudly and said: "Zhu Jiuyin, do you think you were the only one who benefited from the Dragon and Phoenix Tribulation back then? My brother and I were also involved in it, and I was reborn from the ashes.  Phoenix Divine Power, if you want to kill me, go ahead and dream!"

    Hearing Taiyi's words, Zhu Jiuyin curled his lips disdainfully. Zhu Jiuyin had always thought that the two tribes of lich and witches themselves were abandoned by heaven, but now it seems that this is not the case. The witch tribe inherits the bloodline of Pangu.  , has infinite potential that makes Heavenly Dao afraid of it, so it is calculated by Heavenly Dao, but the demon clan is not destroyed by Heavenly Dao's plan. The reason why they have such an end is because they have two crazy Demon King.

    The Phoenix magical power is good. It has powerful abilities and is almost immortal. The Golden Crow and the Phoenix are both innate bodies with fire attributes. Taiyi took away the Phoenix clan's magical power and made itself extremely powerful. However, the Phoenix clan suppressed it.  The immortal volcano in the south has great merits for the ancient times. As the demon emperor, Taiyi took away the fate of the Phoenix clan. How could he not be punished by God? His death was definitely deserved. It was precisely because he was so crazy, so  The entire demon clan has been implicated, and now he is very arrogant, but his fate has already been determined!

    ; ;

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 149 Chapter Changes

    Chapter 149 Changes

    Looking at Taiyi's arrogant look, Zhu Jiuyin said disdainfully: "Taiyi, do you really think that you can be immortal just by relying on this Phoenix magical power? Countless people from the Phoenix clan died back then, let alone a three-legged person like you.  Crow, I want to see how many times you can rise from the ashes and die!!"

    Zhu Jiuyin said as he waved his fists and rushed towards Taiyi. Compared to Jieyin and Zhunti, Zhu Jiuyin hoped to kill Taiyi first. As long as Taiyi fell, the demon clan would surely  Will be destroyed in this battle!

    Taiyi can be reborn, and Di Jun naturally has this ability. When he saw Zhu Jiuyin cast his eyes on Taiyi, Di Jun rushed forward and shouted: "Brother, get out of the way and let me do it!  "

    Taiyi was able to be reborn from the ashes of the true fire of the sun, which gave Di Jun hope. During the Dragon and Phoenix Tribulation, he also devoured the true blood of the Phoenix and plundered the magical powers of the Phoenix clan. Since Taiyi could succeed, Di Jun naturally  He also had this thought in his mind. Taiyi could recover. He also thought that it would be very dangerous for him to have only one soul left. If he was not careful, his life might be ruined. An ant could still survive, let alone  He is a strong man like Di Jun, and he is also the Demon Emperor, holding great power!

    As soon as Di Jun finished his drink, he ignored whether Tai Yi retreated or not, and charged straight towards Zhu Jiuyin.

    At this time, even a fool understood what Di Jun wanted to do. Zhunti and Jieyin, who originally wanted to take revenge because Zhu Jiuyin retreated, saw Di Jun charging forward again, and immediately stepped back without saying anything.  I was afraid that I would get involved if I left late.

    When Jieyin and Zhunti retreated, they couldn't help but cursed in their hearts: "Madmen, what a bunch of madmen. The Witch Clan is like this, and the Monster Clan is the same way. If I had known they were all so crazy, I shouldn't have stepped into this troubled water."  , it¡¯s good now, I didn¡¯t get anything, but I got myself involved in a calamity, and it¡¯s impossible to get out anymore!¡±

    Taiyi is also a smart man. When he saw Dijun's actions, he immediately retreated and stayed far away from Zhu Jiuyin. He was also afraid that he would be injured by Dijun's self-destruction, even though he had the magical power of rebirth from the fire.  body, but each rebirth requires a huge amount of energy, and Taiyi cannot sustain it more than a few times.

    When he saw Emperor Jun charging towards him, a trace of disdain flashed across Zhu Jiuyin's face. With the divine treasure protecting him, coupled with his powerful body, let alone a small Emperor Jun, even if he was an Emperor Jun.  Four people, Taiyi, Jieyin, and Zhunti, took action at the same time, and Zhu Jiuyin was confident that he could escape unscathed!

    No!  Not only did he escape unscathed, Zhu Jiuyin was also absolutely sure that these people would pay a considerable price.

    Taiyi could escape and return to the heaven. After Zhu Jiuyin saw the explosion of the sun and stars, it was naturally impossible for the Shinto Dharma to remain in the wilderness, and he secretly took back the Dharma and the Shinto treasure.

    "Compared with Taiyi's previous actions, Zhu Jiuyin had it much easier than him, because Zhu Jiuyin had his own divine kingdom, and he could use the power of the divine kingdom to take back the power of the Shinto law in an instant.

    However, Zhu Jiuyin was not in a hurry to display his Shinto magic. He did not want to be exposed prematurely. He needed a chance, a chance to kill with one strike!

    Di Jun wanted to be reborn from the ashes, so Zhu Jiuyin would naturally give him this opportunity. In Di Jun's eyes, he thought this was a good opportunity to kill two birds with one stone, but he didn't know that his actions were also a kill in Zhu Jiuyin's eyes.  The other party has a great opportunity to rise from the ashes, so you must have that opportunity too.

    Perhaps Di Jun could easily do it in the hands of others, but he was facing Zhu Jiuyin. Zhu Jiuyin had powerful power, could shatter the void, and was blessed with the power of the law of destruction. As long as he had the right opportunity, he would definitely  You can use that one-kill blow to kill Emperor Jun here.

    "Zhu Jiuyin, go to hell!" Di Jun rushed in front of Zhu Jiuyin crazily, and self-destructed with a 'bang' sound. The powerful shock wave mixed with the solar storm hit Zhu Jiuyin.

    Although the solar storm is strong and has a fierce impact, it is a pity that it is vulnerable to the 'long river of time'. In the face of absolute power, all means are useless. The power of the law of time exists against the law of heaven.  Possessing heaven-defying power, it is a bit ridiculous to want to shake Zhu Jiuyin with this little power!

    Di Jun wanted to kill two birds with one stone, but in the face of absolute strength, it was just a joke. The long river of time easily swallowed up the crazy shock wave like a giant beast.

    Just after Dijun Yuan Shen committed suicide, there was a powerful true sun fire at the place where he died. In terms of its purity, the true sun fire formed by Di Jun's origin was more powerful than Taiyi, because  Di Jun swallowed the source that flowed out when the sun and stars exploded previously.

    When he saw Emperor Jun transforming into a ball of true sun fire, Taiyi showed a smile on his face, and heHe was very happy because he knew that his brother Di Jun had succeeded.

    Not only Taiyi is happy about it, but also the demon clan who were beaten so hard by the witch clan that they can't hold their head up are also happy. Taiyi can be reborn from the ashes, and Emperor Jun will naturally succeed. In this way, the demon clan will regain its previous strength.

    Of course, among the monsters, only Kunpeng was angry about it. In his opinion, Dijun and Taiyi were too insidious. They clearly had such a trump card but kept hiding it. They had to wait until this critical moment before taking action. This clearly meant that they wanted to  We should deceive people like ourselves into working harder and treat them as pawns.

    Of course, what annoyed Kunpeng the most was that he had participated in the Dragon and Phoenix Tribulation, but because he met Zhu Jiuyin, he returned without success, while Di Jun and the Taiyi brothers devoured the Phoenix's essence and blood, plundered the Phoenix's magical power, and seized  He was blessed with some of the luck of the Phoenix clan, so why didn't such a good thing happen to him!

    Although the Sanqing people in Kunlun Mountain looked down on the demon clan and were very disgusted with the demon clan, they did not want the demon clan to really fall into the hands of the Wu clan. They were excited when they saw Taiyi reborn from the fire. Now  When Di Jun also successfully succeeded, they felt completely relaxed.

    Although they understand that Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation is very powerful, as long as Zhu Jiuyin cannot absolutely kill Taiyi and Di Jun, then they can use the Phoenix magical power to fight Zhu Jiuyin. They believe that no matter how powerful Zhu Jiuyin is, he will  They were dragged down, so there was a smile on their faces at this moment.

    Just listening, Yuanshi Tianzun said: "It seems that the demon clan still has some ability, and the two brothers Di Jun and Taiyi are not useless!"

    Taishang Laojun nodded and said: "With brothers Dijun and Taiyi having such magical powers, it will be impossible for Zhu Jiuyin to sweep across the heavens. This war will be over soon!"

    Hearing this, Master Tongtian said in surprise: "Elder brother, this is unlikely. Even if Emperor Jun and Taiyi have the phoenix supernatural power to be reborn from the ashes, how can they alone force the Witch Clan to retreat? After all, Zhu Jiuyin  With their cultivation levels there, no matter how strong their magical powers are, they can¡¯t make up for the gap in strength between them!¡±

    Taishang Laojun smiled and said: "It is true that Zhu Jiuyin has absolute strength, but the ancestral witches who are with him do not. Even though the witch clan is very powerful now, they can't sustain it for long. 'Twelve Capital Gods Sha  Although the formation is powerful, not all of the formations are ancestral witches. How long do you think the body of the great witch can last? Without the 'Twelve Capitals of the Gods and Evil Formation', there will be no 'Pangu True Body', Shao  With the powerful help of 'Pangu True Body', if the Wu Clan wants to take over the Heavenly Court, they will only lose miserably, and in the end they will not survive. Unless Zhu Jiuyin and Di Jiang are stupid, otherwise this will happen  The price is unbearable for them!¡±

    Ten do not save one, this is not a lie by the Supreme Lord. You must know that the demon clan is crazy now. Everyone is too good to learn, but they have learned to fight ruthlessly and commit violence at every turn. No matter how powerful the Wu clan is  , but in the face of such a crazy person, his strength is useless, and he will naturally fall into a back-breaking situation.

    Yuanshi Tianzun laughed loudly and said: "Let's fight. It's best for the two Lich clans to harm both sides. Then there won't be so many fights in the ancient world. At that time, I would like to see if Zhu Jiuyin can still be as arrogant as now.  !¡±

    In the eyes of Yuanshi Tianzun, Zhu Jiuyin always thinks that the reason why Zhu Jiuyin is so arrogant is because he has the support of the witch clan behind him. The twelve ancestral witches are the twelve quasi-sages. Without the support of the witch clan behind him, Zhu Jiu  No matter how powerful Yin is, what does it matter!

    Unfortunately, Yuanshi Tianzun was wrong. Zhu Jiuyin's confidence did not come from the witch clan behind him, but from himself. Zhu Jiuyin had a powerful body and a mysterious Shinto heritage. All of this gave him absolute confidence.  His confidence gave him a strong heart!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 150 Enlightenment

    Chapter 150 Enlightenment

    Just when Sanqing was talking about Zhu Jiuyin, a huge change occurred in the heaven. A crazy change once again swept the entire heaven, triggering great changes in the world!

    "Death!" Just when Di Jun was about to rise from the ashes, Zhu Jiuyin exploded again. Facing a quasi-sage like Di Jun who self-destructed, Zhu Jiuyin was not only unscathed, but also when Di Jun was about to resurrect from the fire.  When he was reborn, he struck out with a fatal punch.

    Zhu Jiuyin's unparalleled fist power once again appeared in front of all living beings in the world. The Wu clan is a race that relies on fighting for its livelihood. Only constant fighting can quickly improve its own cultivation. Although Zhu Jiuyin  He has found his own path, but his path still does not break away from the roots of the witch clan. He also has to fight for a living. Although he has Shinto magic to help him practice, it is still far from fighting. Every battle  They can make Zhu Jiuyin's blood boil, allow him to improve his cultivation through fighting, and allow him to control everything about himself.

    In this battle, although Zhu Jiuyin fought against masters one after another, which cost him a lot of money, only after hard work can he gain. These successive battles gave him a clear understanding of his own path.  direction, when a punch was blasted out, Zhu Jiuyin's punch was even more pure than before, and the punch created an artistic conception of destruction.

    The laws of time and the laws of space, as heaven-defying existences, are very integrated. Zhu Jiuyin's punch turned the laws of time and space in the direction of destruction. With one punch, time was destroyed and space was destroyed.  Cracked, all materials were shattered under his punch!

    I want Di Jun to die!  That's not Zhu Jiuyin's big talk, but that he really has such power. A single punch can definitely kill Di Jun. Even those with Phoenix magical power and those reborn from the ashes will be defeated by his destructive punch.  Turning into nothingness, Zhu Jiuyin's punch already has all the conditions to shatter the void!

    "No!" When he saw Zhu Jiuyin's punch, Taiyi no longer had the arrogance he had before. He was not worth mentioning in Zhu Jiuyin's eyes. Even he could not stand in front of this powerful punch.  Unable to resist, let alone Di Jun, rebirth from the ashes in front of Zhu Jiuyin is just a joke!

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away and everyone was dumbfounded again. Today's battle made many masters in the prehistoric era have ups and downs, and their minds are constantly facing challenges.

    Zhu Jiuyin was able to deliver such a punch at this time. If Zhu Jiuyin was not prepared in advance, fools would not believe it. In the past, Zhu Jiuyin gave everyone the impression that he was crazy and a madman, but now they found out  Zhu Jiuyin also has such a sinister side.

    Insidious!  In the eyes of these people, Zhu Jiuyin's actions were considered sinister, but they never thought about what people like Di Jun and Tai Yi had done!

    Just when Zhu Jiuyin was about to kill Di Jun with one punch, suddenly there was a lotus in front of the true sun fire transformed by Di Jun, a twelfth-grade golden lotus of merit, and he took action!

    Don't look at Taiyi who tricked Jie Yin and Zhunti, but they couldn't watch Di Jun being killed by Zhu Jiuyin with one punch. Then everything they had done before would be in vain, so even if they were worried  No matter how much he hates Di Jun and Tai Yi, Jie Yin still has to help Di Jun escape from danger. Only if Di Jun escapes from danger will the price he paid previously be in vain!

    It can only be said that Jie Yin and Zhunti are so sad. They have gotten to this point and are so miserable that they have to save their enemies who are playing tricks on them. This is really a bit ironic, but this is the fact!

    Zhu Jiuyin's punch hit the 'Twelfth Grade Golden Lotus of Merit' that was standing in front of Emperor Jun. It wasn't that Zhu Jiuyin couldn't stop. With Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation level, he wanted to stop and  It is not difficult. You must know that Zhu Jiuyin, as an ancestral witch, has very low control over the physical body. He can withdraw his fist power with a thought, but he did not do so.

    Regarding Jie Yin's attack, Zhu Jiuyin wanted to teach him a lesson. Since Jie Yin dared to stop him, he would have to pay the price. Zhu Jiuyin's punch was extremely lethal, and he punched out that devastating punch.  The energy penetrated the defense of the 'Twelfth Grade Golden Lotus of Merit' and directly hit the trace of soul left in this innate spiritual treasure.

    Injured by Zhu Jiuyin's punch, Jie Yin's face turned extremely pale instantly. He opened his mouth and sprayed out a blood arrow. He looked at Zhu Jiuyin in shock. He really didn't expect that after this series of battles, Zhu Jiuyin would still  With such great power, an ominous shadow hung over his head.

    Jie Yin has never felt so powerless. Even when Taiyi tricked him, Jie Yin was still very confident, but now his heart was fluctuating. The most important thing for a cultivator is to have a firm heart. Now  The heart that was guided was no longer tense.

    Inner demon!  Jie Yin has given birth to a demon at this moment!

    When I think of my inner demons, I will guide youHe couldn't help but tremble in his heart, "When you measure calamity, you will enter calamity when you enter the world. It seems that I really made a mistake this time. I was entangled by inner demons not long after I entered the world!"

    During the calamity, we not only have to face killings, but we also have to face inner demons. Many people do not fall to the killings of others, but to their inner demons. Now they have to accept their inner demons.  The devil's test!

    If Jie Yin can survive this inner demon catastrophe, his state of mind will be further improved. Otherwise, it will be very dangerous, ranging from his cultivation to regression, to his body and soul disappearing!

    Resentment?  If you don't dare to entertain this fresh graduate, he will only make his inner demons go even crazier and plunge him into a place of eternal doom!

    When Di Jun faced a life and death crisis, Taiyi was the most nervous. He shouted loudly and rushed towards Zhu Jiuyin again, not flinching at all from Zhu Jiuyin's strength. Although Taiyi had various shortcomings, he  The deep brotherly love for Di Jun is sincere, and he can save Di Jun regardless of his own safety.

    It¡¯s not just Taiyi who¡¯s crazy, Zhunti is also crazy. He didn¡¯t save Dijun, but Jingyin. Likewise, he could risk his life for Jingyin!

    Zhu Jiuyin has always used his fists to fight his enemies, but his fists don't have any powerful moves. They rely solely on force to overwhelm people. In a one-on-one situation, he can win with his powerful physical body, but  That can only be used on people whose cultivation level is lower than his. Once his cultivation level is stronger than his, he will be in trouble. Not only that, now Zhu Jiuyin is facing the crazy Zhunti and Taiyi's attacks.  Feeling one's own shortcomings.

    Although the understanding of the laws is very important, compared to Zhu Jiuyin, who is taking the path of physical enlightenment and shattering the void, the physical body is the most important, because his most powerful body is still the physical body, and he does not have a set of techniques that are suitable for him.  , no matter how powerful his body is and how powerful his laws are, he still cannot exert his full strength.

    Zhu Jiuyin is a smart man. He had not noticed this before, but after these series of battles, he clearly had the opportunity to kill the enemy several times, but he failed in the end. Although there were many  Most of the reasons are due to the influence of external forces, but Zhu Jiuyin doesn't really think so.

    Zhu Jiuyin is not an irresponsible person. A person who walks the path of physical enlightenment and shatters the void must have a firm heart. Zhu Jiuyin must first find his own problems, so he quickly found his own problems.  shortcoming.

    It seems that his cultivation is very strong and his attacks are super strong, but the actual situation is not the case. He has no real killing skills. What he has always used to fight is instinct!

    Although the instinct of the ancestral witch is very powerful, it has great shortcomings for real masters. Back then, the great god Pangu was so powerful that he needed a sky-opening ax and a set of powerful ax skills, but Zhu Jiuyin did not have one.  How can a boxing technique that suits him bring him to the true peak?

    "After this battle is over, I must calm down and create a boxing technique that suits me. Only in this way can I truly fight against the saint!" Zhu Jiuyin secretly made up his mind to create a boxing technique!

    The crazy attacks of Zhunti and Taiyi defused the danger between Dijun and Jieyin. Dijun still needed time to resurrect from the ashes, but Jieyin regained his breath and joined the battle with Zhu Jiuyin again.

    With one against three, even a master as strong as Zhu Jiuyin would not be able to kill the opponent for a while. It is not that Zhu Jiuyin has no trump card, but that he only has one chance. Zhu Jiuyin does not want to waste this opportunity, so  He had been patient, waiting for the best opportunity.

    Although Taiyi acted like crazy, he did not relax his vigilance at all, because he had Dijun behind him, and he did not dare to joke with Dijun's life, so he had to be careful!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 151

    Chapter 151

    Under the delay of Taiyi, Jieyin, and Zhunti, Dijun soon completed the final transformation and successfully resurrected from the ashes. A huge three-legged golden crow looked up to the sky and roared.

    At this moment, Zhu Jiuyin's face became extremely gloomy. He still underestimated the demon clan and failed to achieve his goal despite all calculations. When he saw that Emperor Jun was successfully reborn from the ashes, the demon clan's spirit became strong, and for  For the Wu clan, their hearts became heavy, and the situation began to develop in a direction that was unfavorable to the Wu clan.

    Zhu Jiuyin knew that he could not wait any longer, otherwise it would be even more detrimental to the Wu clan. He had to reverse the situation and kill one of the four people in front of him. Only in this way could he deter the others.

    "Death!" Zhu Jiuyin finally integrated the power of the Shinto Dharma into himself. After the power of the Shinto Dharma was blessed, Zhu Jiuyin felt powerful again, and his whole person entered a very excited state. Every time he  Each punch was thrown with all his strength, and the power of each punch was slightly stronger than the last one. Punch after punch, with extremely powerful power, he hit Taiyi. This time, Zhu Jiuyin only believed that  Too much.

    The bombardment of punch after punch made Zhu Jiuyin feel a refreshing feeling all over his body.  This was something he had never felt before. Although Zhu Jiuyin's bombardment was very simple, just an ordinary bombardment, the feeling was very important, and it brought out the killing intent and fighting intent in him.

    With the body protection of the 'long river of time', Zhu Jiuyin was able to blast out all his power without any concern. He didn't have to worry about being hurt by Di Jun, Jieyin, and Zhunti, and launched the attack wholeheartedly.

    As time went by, Zhu Jiuyin felt that the flow of qi and blood in his body was getting smoother and smoother. The potential of his true body was being developed bit by bit. The qi and blood throughout his body gradually surged, like the rushing of the Yangtze River.  The flow began to flow, becoming more and more powerful, and the killing intent came out of the body like a substance. The aura around the body also became extremely domineering, and the fighting and killing intent rushed into the sky.

    Under the influence of the fighting and killing intent, Zhu Jiuyin's divine heart beat rapidly, and the destructive aura blended into his blood. The destructive aura gradually dissipated from his body through the fighting intent.  out.  An extremely powerful destructive fighting spirit spread throughout the body.

    In this prehistoric world, there are only a few people who practice the physical body, and he is the only one like Zhu Jiuyin who can cultivate both the physical body and the divine way. The beating of the divine heart changes the form of the divine way. There is a way to reintegrate into Zhu Jiuyin.  in the flesh.

    "It's a pity that Zhu Jiuyin is currently in the middle of a war. He has no time to stop and meditate, and he has no time to feel all these changes. He can only miss this opportunity in vain.

    You must know that such a change in the Shinto Dharma is a return to the origin. If the Shinto Dharma is re-integrated into Zhu Jiuyin's physical body, then all the power of the Shinto Dharma will be absorbed by the physical body, allowing Zhu Jiuyin to complete a power attack  Accumulation can allow him to break through his current realm.

    Of course, it would be impossible for Zhu Jiuyin to complete the accumulation of mana just by relying on this accumulation. Physical enlightenment still requires a lot of strength.

    Punch after punch made Zhu Jiuyin's energy and blood flow faster and faster, his heart beat strongly, and his energy and blood matched the punches. Suddenly, Zhu Jiuyin felt a "bang" in his head, and he suddenly became enlightened.  When I got up, the bones all over my body made a "crackling" sound. My body actually lifted up a few knots out of thin air, and my body became a bit bigger.

    At the same time, the killing intent and fighting intent that Zhu Jiuyin had previously erupted were instantly suppressed, and all returned to his body. The surrounding domineering intent was swept away, and what was brought with him was a simple and simple feeling.  And the feeling of solemnity was like being stared at by an ancient ferocious beast.

    When all the energy was returned to the body, Zhu Jiuyin felt his whole body light up. The energy and blood that had originally dispersed like airflow actually seemed to be condensed, becoming stronger and purer, and flowing through the body faster than before.  A few minutes faster, Zhu Jiuyin felt an indescribable sense of relief all over his body as his energy and blood flowed. His thoughts were so clear that he couldn't help but let out a loud roar, which shook the world.

    Breakthrough!  No, Zhu Jiuyin has not yet completed the final breakthrough, but he has found a way out. The blood in his body has begun to transform, and his physical strength has increased by one point.

    The Lich War attracted the attention of the entire prehistoric period. Zhu Jiuyin's roar made more people uneasy. Everyone was not a fool, so they could naturally see the changes in Zhu Jiuyin.

    Zhu Jiuyin was already strong enough before, but now he has improved through the pressure of Jie Yin, Zhunti, Tai Yi, and Di Jun. How can this not make people fear and worry about him.

    Good luck!  Great luck!  Zhu Jiuyin has great luck, no one can deny this, even Taoist Hongjun has to admit it.

    The ten points of the Wu clanHalf of Zhu Jiuyin's luck is condensed in Zhu Jiuyin's body. Coupled with Zhu Jiuyin's own luck, it is not an exaggeration to say that Zhu Jiuyin is the person with the most powerful luck in the ancient world.

    After Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation improved, his momentum was like a rainbow. His fists broke the defense of the innate five-element flag in Taiyi's hand, and he punched heavily on his chest.

    Although Taiyi's three-legged Golden Crow body is very powerful, compared with Zhu Jiuyin's powerful physical body, Taiyi is still far behind, not to mention that Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation has now improved by one point.

    With a 'bang' sound, Taiyi's three-legged Golden Crow body was exploded by Zhu Jiuyin's punch. No blood was sprayed out. Under Zhu Jiuyin's punch, Taiyi's three-legged Golden Crow body was directly beaten to pieces.  of powder.  There is a small group of true sun fire in this powder that has not been crushed, and that is the original fire of Taiyi.

    When Zhu Jiuyin killed Taiyi with one punch, the many ancestral witches who presided over the "Twelve Capitals Heavenly God Evil Formation" finally could not bear the demon saint's crazy suicidal attack. Pangu's true body was scattered, and the "Twelve Capitals"  The formation of the God of Evil was broken, and all the great witches who set up the formation fell to the ground!

    Several ancestral witches are also having a hard time. All of them are pale and out of breath, and there are not a few demon saints left in the demon clan. As for Fuxi, Nuwa and Kunpeng, they are also already weak. After such a battle,  After a long time, their mana also reached the point of exhaustion.

    Zhu Jiuyin killed Taiyi with one punch, and the faces of Jie Yin and Zhunti became extremely frightened. If Zhu Jiuyin could kill Taiyi with one punch, he could also kill himself with one punch. Taiyi could stand in the fire.  The reborn phoenix magical power protects the body and is not afraid of death. At most, it will lose some of its origin, but they can't.

    Zhu Jiuyin shouted loudly, and rushed forward again regardless of the cost. He punched the trace of original fire left by Taiyi with another punch, hoping to completely kill Taiyi.

    Zhu Jiuyin's fierce power made Jieyin and Zhunti no longer have confidence. There was a shadow in their hearts, and their hands shook with fright at Zhu Jiuyin's drink.

    Their trembling caused tremendous pressure on Di Jun. Zhu Jiuyin's momentum was all on him. Di Jun did not dare to retreat. If he retreated, Taiyi would be completely destroyed.

    Di Jun shouted loudly: "Two fellow Taoists Zhunti and Jingyin, I know that Taiyi should not have plotted against the two of them earlier, but these two fellow Taoists please help me again for the sake of our common enemies. Otherwise,  It will only give Zhu Jiuyin every opportunity to defeat me. If Taiyi and I fall, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy for you two! As long as you two help me, the demon clan, we will definitely return this favor!¡±

    Di Jun's words made Zhunti and Jie Yin sigh inwardly. In fact, they were not that bad. They just wanted to retreat. But Di Jun's words made them sigh.  They can't withdraw, so why do they come to heaven to help the demon clan? Actually, it's because of that favor!

    At this time, no matter how much resentment Zhunti and Jie Yin have in their hearts, they cannot retreat. As Emperor Jun is the Demon King, he can say such words, so Zhunti and Jie Yin will not be afraid.  The other party will regret it!

    For a moment, a look of absolute despair flashed across the eyes of Zhunti and Jie Yin. They both wanted to fight desperately, "The relic gold body is born!"

    Zhunti and Jieyin shouted at the same time, and two broken golden bodies appeared in front of everyone!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 152 Ending

    End of Chapter 152

    As soon as the golden body appeared, Yin Yin said in a deep voice: "Friend Zhujiu, don't push people too much. Pushing people too hard is not a good thing for anyone. I think if my junior brother and I blow up the golden body, no matter how strong you are, you will be injured.  And if we cooperate with fellow Taoist Emperor Jun¡¯s attack, even if we can¡¯t save you, we can definitely seriously injure you!¡±

    When he heard the words of Jieyin, Di Jun said in a deep voice: "Fellow Taoist Jieyin, don't you know what kind of person Zhu Jiuyin is? It's just a waste of time to tell me this. Isn't it just death? What's the matter?  Big deal!¡±

    Di Jun's words made Zhunti angry, and he couldn't help but cursed secretly: "Di Jun, you bastard, you have the phoenix magical power to be reborn from the ashes, but my senior brother and I don't have such magical powers. If you want to die, just die on your own."  Come on, don¡¯t drag me and senior brother along, we don¡¯t want to die yet!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin looked up to the sky and laughed wildly: "Jie Yin, I just want to push people too far. What can you do to me? If you have the ability, just keep fighting. My witch clan is never afraid of death. Death is just returning to the embrace of Father God. Even if I die,  The four of you will definitely not survive! And the one who dies may not be me!"

    Zhu Jiuyin is quite confident because he has this strength!

    Just when Zhu Jiuyin said this, Fu Xi said with a gloomy face: "Zhu Jiuyin, don't be happy too early. If you add me, I don't believe you can really survive!"

    Fuxi has always been paying close attention to the battle on Di Jun's side. For Fuxi, the other eleven ancestral witches combined are not as dangerous as Zhu Jiuyin alone. If possible, he naturally hopes to kill Zhu Jiuyin.  , if the Zhu Jiuyin Witch Clan loses it, it will face an unprecedented disaster.

    The reason why the Witch Clan could still be so peaceful in the prehistoric times was entirely because of the existence of Zhu Jiuyin. It was precisely because of Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s unparalleled ferocious power to suppress those who had strange thoughts in their hearts that they did not dare to take action. But no more  After Zhu Jiuyin, the Wu Clan can no longer suppress those people.

    Fuxi can see this clearly, and Jie Yin, Zhunti, Di Jun and Tai Yi can also see it clearly. That's why the four of them joined forces to fight Zhu Jiuyin alone because they all hope to get rid of Zhu Jiuyin.  This big enemy, only in this way can they survive.

    Unfortunately, everyone still underestimated Zhu Jiuyin's potential. When Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation improved again, Fuxi already understood very well that the possibility of killing Zhu Jiuyin was very slim, unless all of them could  If you are not afraid of sacrifice, other people will not tell you. First of all, the demon master Kunpeng among the demon clan will not agree, let alone Zhunti and Jie Yin. It is impossible for them to sacrifice their lives for the demon clan.

    Stop fighting!  This is Fuxi's only thought!

    Zhu Jiuyin glanced at Fuxi with disdain and said, "Fuxi, I will not be threatened by others. If you have any ability, just come over!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's toughness gave Fu Xi a headache. At this point, he really didn't want the war to continue, otherwise the demon clan would definitely be annihilated, because there was a saint among the demon clan, and the witch clan  But no, even after both the lich and witch clans were defeated, the witch clan still had the power to protect itself. The most important thing was that no one could fight against the witch clan just for the sake of impulse. It was not worth it. On the contrary, the monster clan was different.

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin finished speaking, Nuwa's face became extremely gloomy. No one would understand the consequences of the war better than she does now. If she didn't want to die, she could only stop fighting.

    Threatening Zhu Jiuyin is not a good plan. After all, Zhu Jiuyin is too cruel. He is not only cruel to others, but also to himself. However, Empress Nuwa knows that Zhu Jiuyin can ignore his own safety, but he  He may not necessarily ignore the safety of the witch clan. Even if Zhu Jiuyin can ignore the safety of the witch clan, other ancestral witches may not do the same.

    I saw Nuwa Empress took a deep breath and said: "Zhu Jiuyin, if you want to fight, then we will continue to fight. We can't kill you, it's nothing, but we can leave other ancestral witches here, even if we  The demon clan is destroyed, and you, the witch clan, can¡¯t even think about it easy!¡±

    Although most of the power of the Demon Clan has been destroyed, if the Demon Clan is really forced to have no way out, then Nuwa Empress and others can really leave the other Witch Clan behind at the expense of their own sacrifice, because this is  Heaven is the territory of the demon clan, and they control everything here!

    Zhu Jiuyin wants to continue fighting, because he is a madman at heart, and the path he takes does not tolerate compromise. However, Zhu Jiuyin can be tough, but Dijiang Ancestral Witch cannot do this.

    After this battle, the Wu Clan has lost more than half of its strength, and dozens of great witches have died. It can be said that the Wu Clan's vitality has been severely damaged in this battle, and the Emperor Jiang Zu Wu has the intention of retreating.

    In the heart of Dijiang Ancestral Witch, they believe that the purpose of this battle has been achieved, and they have severely damaged the demon clan.?As long as the Witch Clan is given enough time to cultivate, he will be absolutely sure to take down the Monster Clan in the next battle between the Lich and the Clan!

    Fuxi¡¯s words moved Emperor Jiang¡¯s ancestral witch, and he said: ¡°Second brother, stop, we don¡¯t have to die with them!¡±

    As soon as Dijiang Zuwu said this, Fuxi and the others breathed a sigh of relief, especially Jie Yin and Zhunti. They didn't want to fight anymore. If the fight continued, they would be alive.  It's dangerous, this is not the result they want to see!

    Zhu Jiuyin was stunned by the words of Emperor Jiang Ancestral Witch. He really didn't expect that Emperor Jiang Ancestral Witch would say such words and even want to stop. The witch clan had paid so much.  The price, for what?

    That is to destroy the Witch Clan's great enemy, the Demon Clan, in one fell swoop. No matter how much it costs to achieve this goal, it is worth it. Zhu Jiuyin does not believe that the current strength of the Demon Clan can keep the entire army of the Witch Clan here.  , the demon clan can commit suicide, and so can the witch clan.

    But now that Dijiang Ancestral Witch has spoken, it is difficult for Zhu Jiuyin to answer, so stop!  Zhu Jiuyin was unwilling to give in. After all, he had been preparing for this battle for a long time.  As the war continued, Zhu Jiuyin was worried that being too strong would cause division within the Wu Clan. After all, he was not the leader of the Wu Clan. The leader of the Wu Clan was Di Jiang Zu Wu.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin did not believe that the Emperor Jiangzu Witch would be resentful because of his rejection, Zhu Jiuyin could not ignore other people's opinions. After all, Zhu Jiuyin was still practicing Shinto and had lost people's hearts. Then his Shinto  It would be completely ruined. Such a price was not something he could bear.

    Dilemma, this is Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s current situation!

    Seeing Zhu Jiuyin in trouble, Zhunti stepped forward and said: "Friend Zhu Jiuyin, I admit that you are very powerful. We are not your opponents, but if we continue to fight, that one  It will hurt both sides, and in the end it can only benefit others. I don¡¯t think you are willing to see such a result. You must know that there are many people who are eager for us to fight to the death so that they can reap the benefits!"

    Zhu Jiuyin could naturally tell who Zhunti's words were referring to. He was alluding to Sanqing, Zhen Yuanzi and others. Although Sanqing and Zhu Jiuyin had an appointment, he was really not Zhu Jiuyin.  When Jiuyin and the demon clan were both hurt, Zhu Jiuyin couldn't believe that Sanqing would really keep his promise.

    When they heard what Zhunti said, the Sanqing people far away in the Kunlun Mountains were angry. They were not fools and naturally understood what Zhunti was referring to.

    Yuanshi Tianzun said angrily: "Elder brother, this bastard Zhunti is really too arrogant. Who does he think he is? How dare he speak like this!"

    Taishang Laojun said with a gloomy face: "It has already happened, but we can't stop it, and Dijiang also has the intention to stop, otherwise Zhunti wouldn't have the opportunity to provoke!"

    Taishang Laojun is right. This matter cannot be accomplished simply by provoking it. The key lies in the wishes of the witch clan. Now that Dijiang Ancestral Witch has agreed, even Zhu Jiuyin cannot insist on it alone.  If the battle continues, this battle between lich and witches may have come to an end.

    Although Taishang Laojun does not want to see such a result and wants to continue the war between the two clans of lich and demons, it is a pity that he cannot control the trend of this war. After all, he does not dare to join the world and suffer disaster, and he does not want to join the world and suffer disaster.  I can only endure the bad breath in my heart secretly!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 153 Section 1. Take the fire out of the cauldron

    Chapter 153: Drawing fire from under the cauldron

    Although Zhunti's words were beautiful, it was a pity that they could not persuade Zhu Jiuyin. For Zhu Jiuyin, he would not stop fighting at this point. No matter what other ancestral witches chose, Zhu Jiuyin himself would not  Will retreat at this point, the most important point is that Zhu Jiuyin is not worried about the demon clan.

    The two clans have been fighting for so long and have already formed a blood feud. It is impossible to resolve it. If the Wu clan retreats, I am afraid that the other party will not let them retreat unscathed. They will definitely turn around and pursue them, even if the other party is willing to swear a heavy oath.  It's useless, after all, this is the moment of race survival.

    Just listen, Zhu Jiuyin said: "Stop talking nonsense, use whatever skills you have, it's impossible for me to give in, don't think that I don't know what you are thinking, you want to interfere with me  Confidence, that¡¯s daydreaming!¡±

    When he heard Zhu Jiuyin's rejection, Zhunti's face became gloomy, and he was uneasy about Zhu Jiuyin's toughness. He wanted to say some cruel words, but when he saw the madness in Zhu Jiuyin's eyes,  He could only swallow it to avoid arousing Zhu Jiuyin's fierceness and poisoning himself. He must know that Taiyi's fate was right in front of him, and Zhunti didn't want to be the next one.  Taiyi.

    Zhu Jiuyin's rejection made Sanqing happy. Yuanshi Tianzun laughed and said: "Okay, this bastard Zhunti finally got tired of it. He wants to negotiate with Zhu Jiuyin. It's really a daydream. Who doesn't know what Zhu Jiuyin is?"  Crazy people, if they hope to make Zhu Jiuyin give in, it is better to make the demon clan take a step back!"

    Let the Demon Clan take a step back. Now that the Witch Clan has conquered the heavens, how can the Demon Clan retreat? Moreover, once they retreat, they will probably be immediately devastated by the Witch Clan. No one among the Demon Clan can resist the Witch Clan anymore.  The impact of the clan, if they retreat, their momentum will be released thousands of miles away.

    Speaking of which, both the Lich and Lich clans are now in an embarrassing situation. No one dares to retreat first, for fear that it will create opportunities for the enemy to annihilate themselves, so everyone is confronting each other.

    As the Demon Emperor, Di Jun can naturally see this, but overall the witch clan still has the upper hand. After all, the twelve ancestral witches are still there. If they are willing to pay a little price, they may still be able to conquer the twelve capitals.  The Great Array of Gods and Evils can still summon the 'Pangu True Body'!

    When Di Jun saw that he couldn't make sense with Zhu Jiuyin, he immediately turned his attention to Di Jiang Ancestral Witch. Compared to Zhu Jiuyin, Di Jiang Ancestral Witch was easier to talk to.

    Di Jun said in a deep voice: "Di Jiang, do you think it is necessary for our two clans to continue fighting? Yes, I admit that your Wu clan is very powerful. If you continue to fight, the Wu clan will win the final victory, but even if you can be destroyed  I am afraid that the price I, the demon tribe, have to pay is also unbearable for you, and in the end it will only benefit others in vain. You have to know how many people are waiting for the opportunity to take advantage of you in the wild land!"

    Emperor Jiang Zuwu didn't know this. The reason why he was willing to accept Di Jun's suggestion and stop his hand was precisely because of this consideration. However, although he was determined to fight, Zhu Jiuyin did not agree.  It has also become a big problem.

    Dijiang Ancestral Witch said in a deep voice: "You can ask us to retreat, but you demon tribe will have to pay some price, otherwise I will not be able to explain to the tribe!"

    When he heard the words of the Ancestral Witch Di Jiang, Di Jun couldn't help but frowned, and cursed the Ancestral Witch Di Jiang in his heart for being shameless and actually wanting benefits. You must know that it was the Witch Clan who came to the door first, and he did not seek help from the Witch Clan.  Asking for compensation is already very good, but people have to bow their heads under the eaves. Who let the Witch Clan have the upper hand!

    Zhu Jiuyin secretly frowned at the words of Dijiang Ancestral Witch, feeling a little dissatisfied, but he did not object. After all, Dijiang Ancestral Witch was the leader of the witch clan.

    Just when Di Jun was about to agree to Di Jiang's ancestral witch, Kunpeng said in a deep voice: "Impossible, Di Jiang, don't even think about it. The worst is that we will perish together!"

    As soon as Kunpeng said this, he was immediately glared at by Fuxi, Nuwa Empress, Dijun, Zhunti, and Jieyin. Kunpeng cut corners and did not use all his strength in the previous war. At this time, he wanted to stop the peace talks. This was clearly  Take the opportunity to build a reputation for yourself.

    Zhunti couldn't help but cursed in his heart: "Kunpeng, you bastard, if you want to die, you can die yourself. What plans do you have until our brothers leave?"

    Di Jiang Ancestral Witch said disdainfully: "Okay, Di Jun, is this the sincerity of your demon clan? You can't even unify the voice within the demon clan, so what qualifications do you have to negotiate with us? In my opinion, we don't need it."  No more words to say, just continue the war now!"

    As soon as Di Jiang Zuwu said this, Di Jun couldn't help but become anxious, and said in a deep voice: "Kunpeng, that's enough, how many more tribesmen do you want to die before you are willing to accept it? Is it possible that you really want our demon tribe to be destroyed!"

    Kunpeng said with a gloomy face: "Emperor??, what do you mean? Since you said that, then I have nothing to say. It's up to you to make the decision and I don't care!  "

    Good guy, I have to say that Kunpeng, a real villain, played really well. He directly put all the responsibilities on Di Jun, and he took it all off himself.

    Seeing Kunpeng's performance, Dijiang Ancestral Witch was even more dismissive of the Monster Clan, thinking that it would not be a bad thing to stop now. The presence of people like Kunpeng among the Monster Clan would affect the Monster Clan's recuperation and recuperation.  It is more likely to cause the demon clan to split, so he believes that his previous decision is correct.

    But for Zhu Jiuyin, when he saw the changes on the face of Dijiang Ancestral Witch, his heart became heavy, because he knew that Dijiang Ancestral Witch was determined to stop.

    What a price it paid to kill the witch clan in heaven in this battle, but to be ruined like this made Zhu Jiuyin feel unwilling, but he alone could not decide the fate of the entire witch clan, because he could feel the other  The ancestral witches were unwilling to continue the war because the damage done to the witch clan in this battle was too great and had exceeded their bottom line.

    Di Jun ignored Kunpeng's words. He was now focusing all his energy on the ancestral wizard Di Jiang. He only heard Di Jun say: "Di Jiang, if you have any requests, just tell me!"

    Di Jun¡¯s reaction made Zhunti and Jie Yin sigh in relief. To be honest, they were really afraid that Di Jun would continue to fight against the Wu clan due to Kunpeng¡¯s pressure, which would be very dangerous for them.

    Di Jiang Zu Wu laughed loudly and said: "My request is very simple. As long as you hand over the essence of the stars in the sky to me, then my witch clan will retreat!"

    As soon as Di Jiang Zu Wu said these words, the expressions of Di Jun, Fu Xi and Nu Wa changed. Zhu Jiu Yin was so ruthless that he even came up with the idea of ??a 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Array' and wanted to take three hundred  Take the sixty-five star flags and turn the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Array' into a decoration!

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s move is also cruel enough. It will directly bring a blow to the Demon Clan and directly destroy the Demon Clan¡¯s housekeeping formation ¡®Zhoutian Xingdou Formation¡¯!

    When he saw Di Jun¡¯s gloomy face, Di Jiang Zuwu said in a deep voice: ¡°Why, Di Jun, you don¡¯t even have this bit of sincerity, then how can you expect me to believe that you want peace talks!¡±

    Hearing the words of Di Jiang Zuwu, Di Jun gritted his teeth and shouted in a deep voice: "Okay, I agree!"

    As soon as the emperor's words came out, the demon clan screamed. You must know that they paid a lot of price for these three hundred and sixty-five star flags, but now they were snatched away by the enemy, how could they not  It's heartbreaking, not to mention that the 365 demon clansmen who presided over the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation' all died because of this battle!

    " Compared to the screams of the Monster Clan, the Wu Clan cheered. In their view, this was a great victory. Among the Wu Clan, only Zhu Jiuyin sighed secretly.

    Today, the demon tribe was spared, but I don¡¯t know how many witch tribes will perish in the future. However, Zhu Jiuyin was unable to say what was in his heart.

    For Kunpeng, he was secretly happy, because he benefited from it and made his reputation among the demon clan greatly improved!

    Di Jun ignored the screams of the demon clan and immediately ordered people to fetch all the ¡®Star Flags¡¯ and then handed them over to the hands of Dijiang Ancestral Witch. The whole process was clean and neat without any sloppiness!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 154 Section Word Game

    Chapter 154 Word Game

    I have to say that Di Jun is decisive enough, with a hint of the Demon Emperor's momentum, to be able to make such a choice decisively. You must know that the battle between the two clans of lich is watched by all living beings in the world. He does not believe in the Emperor Jiangzu Witch Association.  Breaking one's word, of course, the most important thing is that now all 365 Demon Saints among the Demon Clan have died. Rather than retaining these star flags, it is better to use them to allow the Witch Clan to retreat and give the Monster Clan a chance to breathe.

    Di Jun believes that as long as there is a chance to breathe, the demon clan can definitely be reborn from the ashes. After all, the demon clan has a soul and can practice the great road passed down by Taoist Hongjun, and can quickly catch up with the witch clan.

    Zhu Jiuyin sighed secretly when he saw Di Jun's reaction. No one in the Wu Clan knew better than him how much potential the Demon Clan had, but he was unable to lead the Witch Clan to eliminate the Demon Clan due to his own limitations.  This serious problem made Zhu Jiuyin a little disappointed.

    Di Jun said in a deep voice: "Di Jiang, I have fulfilled your request. Now it's time for you to leave Heaven. I don't think you will go back on your word!"

    Di Jiang¡¯s ancestral witch snorted coldly and said, ¡°Di Jun, you demon clan are all insidious and cunning, but our witch clan has always been true to our word!¡±

    Although Zhu Jiuyin didn't say anything, Dijiang Ancestral Witch knew Zhu Jiuyin's mood and stepped forward and said: "Second brother, I also want to fight to the death with the demon clan, but my reason tells me that I can't do this. After all, we are not  One person, and an entire race behind us!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin let out a long sigh and said: "Brother, I understand that you are taking your people back to the primitive world, and I will give you a break. No matter what, this matter needs to be settled!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, the Dijiang ancestral witch nodded without saying anything more. He said hello to the other ancestral witches, and then the witch clan army began to retreat slowly, while Zhu Jiuyin stood  There was no movement, and his eyes were fixed on Zhunti and Jie Yin.

    When being stared at by Zhu Jiuyin, Zhunti and Jie Yin felt their hearts tremble, and an ominous feeling rose from their hearts.

    Zhunti couldn't help but secretly thought: "Is this bastard Zhu Jiuyin trying to take it out on me and my senior brother? If so, things would be really bad!"

    When Zhunti thought of this, he quickly said to Jieyin: "Brother, I see something wrong with Zhu Jiuyin's eyes. You and I should be careful and guard against Zhu Jiuyin's attacks!"

    How could Jie Yin not be aware of this, but he was aware of it but had no solution. Even though they came here to save the demon clan, they wanted to expect the demon clan to stand up for them.  They didn't think that people like Di Jun would do this. You must know that the previous actions of the demon clan had disappointed them very much.

    When they saw the Wu clan slowly retreating, Kunpeng, Fuxi, Nuwa and others had already gathered around Di Jun, and the flame left by Taiyi was still very weak. He only wanted to complete the second rebirth from the fire.  I'm afraid it will take time.

    When watching the Witch Clan retreat towards the heaven, Kunpeng said: "Fellow Taoists, do we really have to let the Witch Clan retreat like this? If we don't do anything, how will the sentient beings in the wild view us Monster Clan!  "

    When he heard Kunpeng's words, Fuxi couldn't help but frowned and said: "Fellow Daoist Kunpeng, you don't want to let go of the Wu clan. Maybe you have the power to kill the Wu clan. I know you care about that false reputation."  , but what¡¯s the use of a false name? Is it more important than the survival of the race?¡±

    As soon as Fuxi said these words, Kunpeng's eyes flashed with a sinister look. Fuxi was so disrespectful to him, he actually scolded him like this!

    Di Jun was not as fierce as Fu Xi showed, and said calmly: "Fellow Daoist Kunpeng, I know you are unwilling to do so, and think that doing so will bring shame on our demon clan, but the power is stronger than humans, and we have no way to end up with Taiyi.  You have also seen it. Could it be that fellow Taoist also wants to end up in the same fate? Taiyi has the magical power to be reborn from the fire to protect himself. I wonder if you, Taoist Kunpeng, have all such magical powers! Even if you do, Taoist Fuxi and Nuwa Taoist  What should I do, friend? The most important thing is, friend Daoist, do you think Jieyin and Zhunti will risk their lives for our demon clan?"

    Having said this, Di Jun took a deep look at Kunpeng and said: "Today's concession is just for the big step forward tomorrow. There is no need to give up. What we need now is time to breathe. Although the cultivation of the Twelve Ancestral Witches  In order to be better than us, but with the Taoist teachings of Hongjun Daozu, we can break through our own cultivation level as long as we have time. However, the Twelve Ancestral Witches are limited by their bodies. It is impossible for them to greatly increase their cultivation level.  Under the circumstances, we will soon be tied with the Witch Clan, and then will be our chance to fight back!"

    ?? Empress Nuwa nodded and said: "What the Demon Emperor said is true. We also want to kill the Witch Clan, but we don't have the strength. Instead of fighting to the death with the other party,While others are benefiting from the situation, we might as well make concessions first and buy ourselves enough time to recuperate!  "

    Kunpeng said disapprovingly: "Although the three Taoist friends have a good idea, they are afraid that things will not go as they wish. The Wu clan is not a fool, how could they not see this, and we can have Taoism to practice.  But there is no such thing as the Witch Clan, and the Fenbao Witch Clan accounts for the majority in the Zixiao Palace. When we finish recuperating, the opponent's strength will also have undergone a qualitative change. Will they really be able to take down the Witch Clan by then?  "

    When they heard Kunpeng¡¯s rhetorical question, both Emperor Jun and Nuwa were speechless, grasp it!  None of them are absolutely sure, after all, Zhu Jiuyin is too cruel.

    Fuxi said in a deep voice: "Fellow Daoist Kunpeng, I understand what you are thinking, but with our current strength, if we really have to force the Twelve Ancestral Witches to re-deploy the 'Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods' Formation' and summon Pangu's true form again, I ask  You, what can we do to resist? Then we are afraid that everyone will fall in this heaven!"

    Di Jun said in a deep voice: "That's enough! Let's stop fighting. The Wu Clan hasn't completely left yet. We still have to be careful to avoid accidents, which will not be a good thing for anyone!"

    The retreat of the Wu Clan army was very smooth, and there was no trace of delay. At this point, it can be seen that the discipline of the Wu Clan is impressive. This is not something that the Demon Clan can achieve, and it is precisely because of the Wu Clan army.  With such discipline, we were able to win with less and beat more, making the demon tribe unable to hold its head high.

    When he saw that the army had descended into the heaven, Zhu Jiuyin moved. He strode forward, his mind locked on Zhunti and Jie Yin.

    Before Zhu Jiuyin could take action, Di Jun said in a deep voice: "Zhu Jiuyin, what do you want, is it possible that you will regret it if it comes true?"

    Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said, "I can let you go, but Zhunti and Jie Yin need to give me an explanation. They are not from your demon clan!"

    You must know that the previous peace talks were only for the Lich clan, but did not include Zhunti and Jieyin. Zhu Jiuyin wanted to take out his anger on Zhunti and Jieyin, and Di Jun was really speechless.

    Di Jun really wanted to give up Zhunti and Jie Yin, and he also wanted to see Zhu Jiuyin fight Jie Yin and Zhunti. No matter who wins or loses, it will be very beneficial to their demon clan.

    It's a pity that Di Jun didn't dare to do this. After all, Zhunti and Jie Yin got into trouble with the Witch Clan because of the Monster Clan. If Di Jun abandoned Zhunti and Jie Yin now, who would dare to fight with the Monster Clan in the future?  The clan has some contacts.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at the fact that Taiyi cheated Zhunti and Jieyin before, but that was just forced by the situation. If they give up Zhunti and Jieyin now, it would be unjustifiable.

    Before Zhunti and Jie Yin could speak, Di Jun said in a deep voice: "Zhu Jiuyin, don't push me too hard. The two Taoist friends Zhunti and Jie Yin are here for our demon clan. We won't  Give up on them and leave quickly, otherwise you won¡¯t blame us for being rude. When the Lich War starts again, it won¡¯t be a good thing for anyone!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin said disdainfully: "If you want to fight, then fight. Our Witch Clan has fulfilled its promise, but if you regret it on the contrary, then we are not afraid!"

    Di Jun said in a deep voice: "Zhu Jiuyin, we have an agreement beforehand. The Wu clan has to withdraw from the heaven. You said that you have fulfilled your promise, but you are still above my heaven. This does not mean you have fulfilled your promise!"

    Zhu Jiuyin said disdainfully: "Di Jun, don't play word games with me. No matter how beautiful you say it today, don't let me let them go!"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 155: Domineering

    Chapter 155 Domineering

    "Shameless! You were playing word games, but now you are putting the responsibility on me!" Di Jun couldn't help but roared in his heart.

    "It's a pity that Di Jun didn't say anything no matter how angry he was, because he still had a trace of fantasy in his heart, thinking that he could persuade Zhu Jiuyin to stop.

    I just heard Di Jun say: "Zhu Jiuyin, don't you think you are a little too domineering? You have all the truth, you really treat us like fools!"

    Hearing this, Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "Di Jun, I am domineering. What can you do to me? If you have the ability, fight me. Otherwise, get out of my way and don't hinder me!  "

    Without the influence of the witch clan, Zhu Jiuyin no longer cared about it and completely let go of his own personality without any fear. He was able to stop a thousand people with one force.

    Zhu Jiuyin's domineering power drove Di Jun crazy. It was so irritating. He simply didn't take the demon clan seriously, didn't take him as a demon clan seriously, and slapped him in the face nakedly.  !

    Before Di Jun could retort, Kunpeng said in a dark voice: "Fellow Di Jun, you have seen it now. I have long said that we should not reconcile with the Wu Clan, but you just don't listen. Now you are at a disadvantage.  These witch clans have nothing to say, everything must be based on strength!"

    Although Kunpeng¡¯s words were a bit unpleasant and he was deliberately slapping Dijun in the face, what he said was true. Everything in this world is about the survival of the fittest and the strong, which Dijun could not refute.

    Kunpeng did not forget to fight with Dijun at this time, which made Fuxi and Nuwa empress very dissatisfied. Although they wanted to fade away from the fight between the demon clan, they also did not want to see the demon clan let such a villain as Kunpeng  Dezhi, that will only make the demon clan weaker.

    Finally, Empress Nuwa couldn't stand it anymore and said, "Fellow Daoist Kunpeng, what happened has already happened. Instead of arguing here, it's better to find a way to resolve this disaster!"

    Kunpeng sneered and said, "What's the point? Just start fighting. Zhu Jiuyin is the only one now, and I don't believe he can stop all of us!"

    Zhunti and Jieyin, who had been silent all this time, were overjoyed when they heard Kunpeng's words. They were very worried that the demon tribe would cross the river and demolish the bridge and sacrifice themselves, so Zhunti said in a deep voice: "Fellow Taoist Kunpeng said.  It makes sense, what can you say to a madman like Zhu Jiuyin, everything must be resolved with strength!"

    Zhunti's words made Empress Nuwa and Fuxi frown. Why don't they want to have a battle with Zhu Jiuyin? But this is heaven and the territory of the demon clan. If there is another war, the demons will still lose.  clan!

    When Fuxi and Nuwa were hesitating, Zhu Jiuyin no longer wanted to say anything more to each other. It was useless to talk more. Since Zhu Jiuyin had decided to kill in heaven, he had already prepared for the worst, and  This time, he had long secretly made up his mind to teach Zhunti and Jieyin a profound lesson. Even if he was injured, he would not hesitate to do it. Otherwise, there would be another time. Zhu Jiuyin did not want to be beaten in every battle.  External interference!

    Establish your authority!  Zhu Jiuyin wanted to use Zhunti and Jieyin to establish their authority, and to tell everyone in the prehistoric era how tragic the consequences would be if they dared to be enemies with him!

    "Kill!" Zhu Jiuyin shouted, raised his fists and rushed forward, hitting Di Jun directly with his fists. He punched out without any consideration and fully unleashed his full strength.

    Fight without declaring it!  Zhu Jiuyin did not grind his teeth with Di Jun anymore and started to kill directly. Although Di Jun was wary, his reaction was not as fast as Zhu Jiuyin's attack. He was hit by Zhu Jiuyin's blow and most of the Golden Crows were killed.  His body was blown into powder by Zhu Jiuyin's punch!

    Kunpeng was partly responsible for half of the reason why Di Jun ended up like this. If he hadn't insisted on attacking Di Jun at this time and attracted part of Di Jun's energy, then Di Jun wouldn't have been so easily succeeded by Zhu Jiuyin.  , was severely injured with one punch.

    Zhu Jiuyin has already taken action, and his action completely destroyed the luck mentality in Di Jun's heart. Fuxi and Empress Nuwa were also speechless!

    "The opportunity has come!" Kunpeng couldn't help but secretly rejoiced when he saw Zhu Jiuyin blasting Xiang Dijun.

    For Kunpeng, if he was alone, he would not fight Zhu Jiuyin even if he was killed. But now there is only Zhu Jiuyin in the heaven, and there are countless people on his side, and there are tens of thousands of people on his side.  With so many monsters out there, how could Kunpeng not seize the opportunity to show off?

    I saw Kunpeng shouting loudly: "Zhu Jiuyin, don't be so arrogant!"

    Kunpeng said and rushed forward to fight Zhu Jiuyin. Unfortunately, Kunpeng's strength was a bit low, at least in front of Zhu Jiuyin. Regarding Kunpeng's attack, Zhu Jiuyin did not take it to heart at all.  Invariably, he continued to kill Xiang Dijun. Looking at his stance, it was clear that he wanted to kill Dijun!

      Facing Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s sudden attack, Fuxi and Nuwa had no way out. They just shouted and rushed forward to kill Zhu Jiuyin, hoping to save Di Jun from Zhu Jiuyin.

    Although it is said that Zhu Jiuyin is one against four, with his cultivation and the powerful divine treasure, under the powerful power of "The River of Time", Di Jun and others can't do anything to Zhu Jiuyin.

    Fuxi, Nuwa Empress and others have already attacked Zhu Jiuyin, which made Jieyin and Zhunti a little surprised and hesitant. Now Zhu Jiuyin has been restrained by Di Jun and others, but  It's a great time for them to leave Heaven, but they can only think about this idea. If they do this, everything before will be in vain. Although the demon clan can't say anything, they still want to get it.  The favorability of the demon clan is completely impossible.

    Jieyin and Zhunti looked at each other and felt each other's determination from each other's eyes!  Although they were injured in the battle, for the sake of the future of the West, Jieyin and Zhunti still made the decision to fight Zhu Jiuyin. In fact, they themselves knew in their hearts that they could not hide from Chu Yi but not Ten.  Fifth, it is now clear that Zhu Jiuyin has targeted them and wants to attack them both. If they really take the opportunity to escape, the consequences will be huge.  They believe that Zhu Jiuyin will definitely let go of Di Jun and others to hunt them down. As for whether the demon clan will stop Zhu Jiuyin, the answer is very simple, no!  Now Di Jun and the others wished they could escape as soon as possible, so that they would have an honest reason to stop and abandon themselves.

    Jie Yin and Zhunti had this in mind, so they made such a choice in such a short period of time to fight Zhu Jiuyin.

    As for whether other ancestral witches will come to heaven because of another war in heaven, this is no longer considered by Zhunti and Jieyin.

    Zhunti and Jieyin are different from the demon clans such as Dijun and Kunpeng. Although they are fighting with Zhu Jiuyin, they are concerned about everything and do not dare to use their full strength for fear of affecting other people.

    Just listening, Zhunti shouted: "Zhu Jiuyin, die for me, the golden body of the relic will explode!"

    Zhunti is also a crazy person. His incomplete golden relic body that he had just assembled rushed directly towards Zhu Jiuyin with his loud shout, and exploded with a loud bang.

    Although Zhunti¡¯s golden relic body has long been incomplete, it is still the golden body of a quasi-sage anyway. The power generated by self-destruction is equivalent to a full blow from a peak master of Zhunti.

    Taiyi had tricked Zhunti and Jieyin before, but now Zhunti turned around and covered Emperor Jun, Fuxi, Nuwa and Kunpeng. If it hadn't been for Taiyi, he would have died and only a ball of the sun would remain.  Huo, I'm afraid that Zhunti's self-destruction will also bring him in. Although Zhunti's actions are crazy, he has not lost his mind. He deeply understands that the strength of the demon clan is not as good as that of the witch clan. If Taiyi really dies completely  If it falls between heaven and earth, it will be a huge damage to the demon clan. The demon clan will no longer have the ability to fight against the witch clan!

    Zhunti's golden body rushed forward and exploded with a bang. This made Kunpeng, Nuwa, Fuxi and Di Jun couldn't help but curse Zhunti for being a villain. Even after things have come to this point, they still want to take revenge.  To regain the place where Taiyi plotted against them before!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 156: Shopping

    Chapter 156: Shopping

    It's a pity that Zhunti was not the only one who was crazy this time. Jie Yin was also cruel. As soon as he thought about it, his broken golden body also rushed towards Zhu Jiuyin frantically.  Zhu Jiuyin vowed not to give up after being killed.

    Zhu Jiuyin had already been prepared for the reaction of Yin and Zhen. Since he felt that he had made such a crazy choice, he had a certain degree of confidence. Zhu Jiuyin was not a fool, and he could not make fun of his own life.  , although a large part of the reason Zhu Jiuyin made such a choice was to greatly improve his cultivation, but he would not really put himself to death in order to enhance his cultivation!

    The outbreak of the divine treasure turned Zhunti's attack into a joke. Once the long river of time came out, all the power was eroded by the power of time under the powerful magical power of time. No matter how powerful the explosion was, it hit Zhu Jiuyin.  Among them, there is not even one out of ten, and the power of Zhu Jiuyin's powerful body can be completely ignored.

    When they saw Jieyin rushing forward to kill his golden relic body, Di Jun, Fuxi, Nuwa Empress and Kunpeng had to retreat. They did not have Zhu Jiuyin's powerful strength and could ignore it.  If such a self-destruction were to take another blow, I'm afraid all of them would be injured, not to mention they wouldn't have to fight Zhu Jiuyin anymore.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Crazy!  I have to say that this time the Lich War made many people see what madness is. The Lich Clan and the Demon Clan are ruthless enough, and they are equally ruthless in their attempts to guide and guide them.

    When he saw Di Jun and others retreating, Zhunti couldn't help but snorted coldly, disdainful of their fear of death. Based on their actions alone, Zhunti didn't think that the demon clan could defeat them.  Witch clan!

    Zhunti didn¡¯t even think about it. Now that the Wu Clan¡¯s army had retreated and Di Jun and the others had gained some breathing time, how could they risk their lives for Zhunti and Jie Ying?

    Facing the self-destruction of the golden relic body, Zhu Jiuyin also used his strength to fully expand his magic power. He punched out and used his powerful body to withstand the powerful impact!

    At the same time as he blasted out with his iron fist, the innate treasure of the 'Wheel of Time' once again left the divine treasure and turned into a stream of light and slashed towards Jie Yin.

    "The Wheel of Time" is a powerful treasure of time. What is the fastest is naturally time. As soon as the power of the law on the "Wheel of Time" comes out, it is in front of Jie Yin in an instant.

    A final kill?

    Yes, Zhu Jiuyin wants to use his ultimate killing power, seriously injuring Jie Yin with one blow, or directly killing him here. Of course, the last possibility is very small. After all, Jie Yin is not an ordinary person. It is impossible to kill him if he wants to.  Not an easy task.

    Before he self-destructed the true relic, he had long thought that he would encounter a fierce counterattack by Zhu Jiuyin. When the golden relic rushed out, the 'Twelfth Grade Golden Lotus of Merit' had already been secretly sacrificed, and in the stream of light  In a flash, the 'Twelfth Grade Golden Lotus of Merit' was blocked in front of his chest.

    With a soft 'bang' sound, the 'Wheel of Time' collided with the 'Golden Lotus of Twelve Grade Merits'!

    "Years!" At this moment, Zhu Jiuyin shouted, and immediately after Yin Yin's 'Wheel of Time' burst out a strong light that shrouded Yin Yin. It was the power of the law of time.

    When the power of time broke out, Jie Yin instantly felt a powerful power of time falling on him. It penetrated the defense of the 'twelfth grade merit gold skill' and his body began to weaken.  When he got up, the power of time struck again, which shocked Jie Yin.

    Although he knew that Zhu Jiuyin was very powerful, he did not expect that it would be so powerful, that it would still be so lively and vigorous after successive battles, and that it would still be able to unleash such a powerful force.

    The Ancestral Witch of Time is indeed well-deserved. The powerful magical power of time makes Jieyin panic. It is not that Jieyin is afraid of death, but Zhu Jiuyin's power of time is too terrifying. It can actually cut off Jieyin's own magic power and weaken it.  His body, considering that Jieyin is now a quasi-sage, such a result is really too cruel.

    The saint Jieyin wanted to retreat, but he couldn't, because after Zhu Jiuyin shouted loudly, he flew up and punched out like lightning, directly towards Jieyin.

    Everyone has long known how ferocious Zhu Jiuyin is. When they saw Zhu Jiuyin aiming at the target, Fuxi, Nuwa Empress, Di Jun and Kunpeng all sacrificed their innate spiritual treasures.  I turned to Zhu Jiuyin, hoping to lend a helping hand to get him out of trouble!

    For Di Jun and others, although Jie Yin and Zhunti's self-destruction of the golden relic body caused them a little pain, Zhunti and Zhunti came to help the demon clan anyway, and they could not stand idly by.

    When he saw the flying innate spirit treasure, Zhu Jiuyin sneered disdainfully and said: "You want to fight, then I will fight with you!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Suddenly, Zhu Jiuyin's fists burst out with a powerful sound of air waves breaking through the air. The sound was extremely harsh, and all the innate spiritual treasures that bombarded him were knocked away one by one by his pair of iron fists.

    Everyone underestimated the strength of Zhu Jiuyin's physical body. After coming into contact with Zhu Jiuyin's iron fist, the faces of Di Jun and others changed color, and they were injured by the force of the counterattack.

    Of course, Zhu Jiuyin also had a hard time. After all, what he was fighting against physically was an innate spiritual treasure, and it was an innate spiritual treasure sacrificed by Zhunti. The powerful counterattack made half of Zhu Jiuyin's body numb.  If Zhu Jiuyin hadn't had nothing in his hand, he would have been knocked away long ago.

    Even though half of his body was numb, Zhu Jiuyin still did not flinch. His target was still locked on Jie Yin, not giving Jie Yin any chance to retreat.

    When he saw that Zhu Jiuyin lost the protection of the Shinto treasure, Na Zhunti thought that his chance had come. With a thought in his mind, he flashed to Zhu Jiuyin like a ghost. The 'Seven Treasures Tree' was as direct as a sharp sword.  Stabbing Zhu Jiuyin's heart, he wanted to give Zhu Jiuyin a one-hit kill!

    Zhu Jiuyin had long been on guard against Zhunti. He snorted disdainfully and said, "Zhunti, I'm just on guard against you. Go and die!"

    When Zhunti stabbed Zhu Jiuyin with the 'Seven Treasures Tree', Zhu Jiuyin withdrew his fists at some unknown time, and the 'Wheel of Time', an innate spiritual treasure, was also taken back by Zhu Jiuyin again.  , the half-finished Shinto treasure that Zhu Jiuyin Shinto Dharma Master originally had was like a big mountain smashed directly into Zhunti.

    Zhunti is planning Zhu Jiuyin, but unfortunately he has forgotten one thing. Any calculation is vulnerable in the face of absolute power. This is the case with Zhunti. The gap between him and Zhu Jiuyin is too big. No matter how good the calculation is,  It's useless, because Zhu Jiuyin has such good control over himself that he can switch attacks at the turn of his mind.

    Only a body as powerful as Zhu Jiuyin can do this, but it would be difficult for others to succeed. It is precisely because of this that Zhunti instantly fell into a desperate situation.

    "No!" Jie Yin ignored his own safety, and the 'Twelfth Grade Golden Lotus of Merit' flew up to meet Zhu Jiuyin's bombardment, and he himself raised the 'Oriental Green Lotus Flag' to protect himself.  .

    At this moment, the second attack from Di Jun and others arrived. Seeing this, Zhu Jiuyin secretly screamed, but he did not stop!

    Although the situation is somewhat unfavorable, Zhu Jiuyin still believes that he can escape unscathed and teach Zhun a lesson!

    "Time stands still!" When Zhu Jiuyin faced such a situation, he once again used his magical power of time.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin is one against many, as the controller of the law of time, no amount of people can pose a real threat to Zhu Jiuyin, because the power of time is too powerful.

    As long as there is sufficient mana, Zhu Jiuyin can only stand in an invincible position. If there is danger, he can immediately 'stop time' and neutralize all attacks. No matter how strong your attack is, as long as you can't  If you can kill with one strike, then why don't you have someone with such magical powers?

    Just when Zhu Jiuyin, Jie Yin and others resumed the war in the heaven, the ancestral witches who returned to the ancient world suddenly had a clear mind when they returned to the Pangu Temple. They all raised their heads and roared.  There was endless resentment and unwillingness in the roar.

    what's going on?  Those who had been watching the Wu Clan army were a little confused and couldn't figure out why the Wu Clan army suddenly changed like this.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 157: Anger

    Chapter 157 Anger

    Those people in the ancient world naturally didn¡¯t know what was going on, but Taoist Hongjun in Zixiao Palace had an understanding in his heart after seeing such a situation!

    "The only one who can do anything in front of Hongjun Taoist Ancestor is Heavenly Dao. The Wu Clan is suffering from Heavenly Dao's plan!"

    In the Pangu Temple, the Ancestral Witch Zhu Rong shouted loudly: "Brother, let's go to the heaven to help the second brother and directly destroy the demon clan!"

    Not only Zhu Rong, the ancestral witch, was shouting, but other ancestral witches were also shouting that they wanted to go to heaven again. Unfortunately, although their idea was good, it was not easy to do it.

    Hearing the words of many ancestral witches, the ancestral witch Dijiang, who was already furious, also said with a gloomy face: "Okay, gather the army immediately, and we will kill them in heaven!"

    Since Tiandao has already taken action, how can it give them such an opportunity? The news of Heavenly Court has been revealed in front of many ancestral witches. They go to Heavenly Court and try to find the location of Heavenly Court, but they simply cannot do it because they have no soul. Although Tiandao is just  I used a little bit of magic on them, but it was not something they could crack. After all, they were not as good as Zhu Jiuyin in having the Shinto Dharma!

    The people in the heaven are unaware of the changes in the prehistoric times. They are engaged in a life-and-death fight with Zhu Jiuyin. Although Di Jun does not want to start a full-scale war with the Wu clan at this time, this time he kills Zhu Jiuyin.  Jiuyin's great opportunity, he naturally couldn't refuse such a temptation.

    When Zhunti and Jieyin fight Zhu Jiuyin, Fuxi and others will not stand idly by. Everyone besieges Zhu Jiuyin. Even if Zhu Jiuyin has the support of the Kingdom of God, it is difficult for him to defeat four people with two fists. Facing so many people  , he also gradually fell into a passive state.

    Even though Zhu Jiuyin has the help of the divine treasure, no matter how powerful the passage of time is, it is impossible to completely resolve all the attacks. So many attacks hitting him still hurt Zhu Jiuyin. After all, he is not facing ordinary people.  , but a quasi-sage.

    Facing so many innate spiritual treasure attacks, although he could not break Zhu Jiuyin's defense, the force of the counterattack made Zhu Jiuyin extremely rare. It didn't take long for him to feel that his arms were gradually becoming numb, and  Every blow from the opponent made his body tremble, which restricted Zhu Jiuyin's actions.

    Such changes made Zhu Jiuyin extremely uncomfortable. If he hadn't been determined, he would have turned around and not dared to continue the war.

    With Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation level, if he wanted to escape, even if he was surrounded by six people, he would still be able to escape unscathed. Unfortunately, Zhu Jiuyin had no such idea at all. This time he was determined to catch him.  Yin Yuzhun teaches a lesson, even if it means paying a small price.

    Of course, it is impossible for Zhu Jiuyin to risk his own life. At least he is not crazy to this point. Although Zhu Jiuyin is now at a disadvantage, he is fully confident that he can escape unscathed!

    Zhu Jiuyin, who was surrounded by people, did not have any fear on his face and remained calm and calm. Zhu Jiuyin's performance shocked many people. They really didn't understand why Zhu Jiuyin had to be so stubborn and insist on fighting with  A bloody battle between Zhunti and Jieyin was completely unnecessary in their opinion.

    Yuanshi Tianzun in Kunlun Mountain said disdainfully: "Barbarians are barbarians, with simple minds and well-developed limbs. Although Zhu Jiuyin is strong, he has a stupid mind. Perhaps the previous victory made him dizzy, and he really thought that he was invincible.  , You actually want to fight one against many, you really don¡¯t know how to live or die!¡±

    This time, Tongtian Cult Leader did not object to Yuanshi Tianzun's words, and nodded and said: "Zhu Jiuyin is indeed too impulsive, but this is fine. The crazier Zhu Jiuyin is, the more beneficial it will be to us. It is best for Zhu Jiuyin  If Yin can fall in the heaven, then the Witch Clan will definitely counterattack crazily, and then the two Lich Clan will have to continue their bloody fight. Without Zhu Jiuyin, the Witch Clan cannot completely suppress the Monster Clan!"

    After hearing the words of Tongtian Cult Master and Yuanshi Tianzun, Taishang Laojun sighed and said: "I'm afraid things won't go as we want. Don't tell me, look at what the Wu Clan is doing outside Pangu Temple. What do you think?  Will they give people like Di Jun a chance to kill Zhu Jiuyin? And it¡¯s not that I underestimate Di Jun and the others. If they want to kill Zhu Jiuyin with just a few of them, it¡¯s a complete dream. Zhu Jiuyin will lose.  , but it is not difficult to retreat unscathed. On the contrary, I hope that Zhu Jiuyin can retreat despite the difficulties, so that this matter can be settled quickly and give the demon clan a chance to breathe!"

    Taishang Laojun is different from Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Leader. His vision is very long-term, and he does not only consider the immediate changes. In terms of the overall situation, he is much higher than Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Leader.

    In fact, many people are now worried that Emperor Jiangzu Wu will lead the army of witches to the heaven again. In this case, the two lich and demon clans will definitely end in this battle. The result is self-evident. The demon clan will definitely  destroyedMie, even with the help of Zhunti and Jieyin, the outcome cannot be changed.

    But soon they no longer cared about the witch clan. When they saw Emperor Jiangzu Wu outside the Pangu Temple roaring to the sky again, they cursed loudly: "Shameless, Hongjun, you dare to interfere in my battle between the lich and the lich again. How can you do that?"  You really don¡¯t think we, the Witch Clan, are afraid of you!¡±

    When they heard the angry roar of Emperor Jiang Zuwu, many people suddenly realized. They finally understood why the performance of Emperor Jiangzu Wu in the heaven was so different, as if he was a different person.  It seems that he was originally plotted by Hongjun Daozu.

    " Daozu Hongjun is so powerful that he was able to plot against the Wu Clan right under his nose without him noticing at all. This is really amazing.

    Although Tiandao's action made all living beings marvel at Daozu Hongjun's methods, Daozu Hongjun did not want such a result, because he has been taking the blame for Tiandao. Although Daozu Hongjun has become a saint, he  He didn't dare to have any more karma with these lunatics from the Wu Clan, as that would disrupt his plan again, but now Taoist Hongjun is having trouble and can't explain it at all.

    This scapegoat made Taoist Hongjun feel a little resentful, and made him feel a little dissatisfied with the way of heaven, and he made up his mind to join the way quickly!

    It is not so easy to merge with the Tao. Although Taoist Hongjun has distributed the holy title, his merits have not been perfected yet. There is still one last step to achieve if he wants to merge with the Tao.

    Others did not notice that there was a layer of fog outside the heaven, but they were aware of the sage Hongjun Daozu. Now Emperor Jiangzu Wu pointed the finger at himself, but he was speechless.  The cause and effect between him and the Witch Clan became even deeper.

    Time passed bit by bit, and with the passage of time, Di Jun's face became more joyful. He was so happy not only because he trapped Zhu Jiuyin, but more importantly, because he  It was discovered that Taiyi had reached the final stage of rebirth. As long as Taiyi was reborn, Zhu Jiuyin would definitely die.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin was surrounded and beaten by Di Jun and others, he never gave up his observation of Taiyi. To be honest, Zhu Jiuyin never gave up the idea of ??killing Taiyi, even if the chance was very slim.  But Zhu Jiuyin still didn't give up!

    It wasn¡¯t just Di Jun who noticed Tai Yi¡¯s transformation, Fu Xi and others also felt the changes behind them, with a hint of joy on their faces.

    Killing Zhu Jiuyin is no longer a dream. As long as Taiyi recovers, they can do it together. For a moment, Di Jun and others communicated with each other.

    Faced with such a situation, Zhu Jiuyin thought to himself: "Fight, this is an opportunity. If I can't succeed this time, then I can only retreat!"

    With a thought in his mind, Zhu Jiuyin gritted his teeth suddenly, and the Shinto treasure burst out with a strong light, blocking all attacks in an instant, and then his body rushed towards Taiyi just like before Li Xian, with both hands  The punch was like a meteor, hitting Taiyi directly.

    "Death!" Zhu Jiuyin shouted.

    It was precisely because they noticed the change in Taiyi that everyone was secretly happy, so they gave Zhu Jiuyin a chance to fight back. Zhu Jiuyin's powerful attack made everyone scared. Zhunti and Jieyin, who were still hesitant at first, also  They couldn't help but attack with all their strength to stop Zhu Jiuyin from killing Taiyi. If Taiyi died, all their hopes would be shattered. For a moment, everyone was frantically blocking Zhu Jiuyin, hoping to force Zhu Jiuyin.  Stopping his hand, the lead took out all the 'Twelfth Grade Golden Lotus of Merit' and blocked it in front of Taiyi!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 158: A ruthless attack

    Chapter 158: Being cruel

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s crazy move was completely unexpected by everyone. No one expected that Zhu Jiuyin wanted to kill Taiyi even when he was already on the verge of collapse.

    Crazy man, he is so crazy. It takes too much effort to be an enemy of such a crazy person.

    Taiyi cannot die, so they all tried their best to save Taiyi. Jie Yin and Zhunti worked so hard because after saving Taiyi, the demon clan will owe them a big karma, and perhaps Dijun and Taiyi may not be able to repay it.  They, but when the demon clan declines, this cause and effect will fall on the ordinary demon clan, and then it will be their time to reap the rewards.

    It's a pity that Zhunti and Jieyin forgot one thing while they were happy. They saved Taiyi but forgot themselves. It's true that Zhu Jiuyin wanted to kill Taiyi, but he also wanted to kill them both. You know  Zhu Jiuyin hated the two of them even more than he hated the demon clan.

    If it were not for the obstruction of Jie Yin and Zhunti, Zhu Jiuyin would have led a group of witches to destroy the demon clan. It would still take so much time and effort. It can be said that Zhu Jiuyin still has to work hard to worship them.  Given by two people.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin has Shinto cultivation, his most important thing is his body. As for the Shinto treasure, for Zhu Jiuyin, it is only an auxiliary, and his fists are his most powerful weapons.

    Zhu Jiuyin's double fist attack has the power to shatter the void. No matter what kind of spirit treasure hits him, he will fight back with both fists. The power of Zhu Jiuyin's charged punch is astonishing, and under his explosive power, he will fight back with both fists.  However, Zhu Jiuyin had exerted his own potential and blasted out with one blow. Naturally, no one doubted what Zhu Jiuyin had in mind.

    It is just like this, everyone only cares about rescuing Taiyi, and the true sun fire transformed by Taiyi also feels the threat of death, beating crazily, eager to be reborn.

    With a loud "bang", Zhu Jiuyin's fists hit the defenses of several spiritual treasures. Zhu Jiuyin's fist power seemed to be unparalleled, but it did not make everyone feel the pressure.

    "No, I've fallen into a trap. This is Zhu Jiuyin's plan to attack the east and attack the west!" In an instant, Di Jun and others all had such thoughts in their minds.

    "It's not that they fell into the trap. Zhu Jiuyin simply didn't bother to use such a strategy. In Zhu Jiuyin's view, any strategy is vulnerable in the face of absolute strength. He doesn't have the intention to scheme against others.

    It's not that Zhu Jiuyin's powerful punch was a false image, but that Zhu Jiuyin's control over himself reached a level that no one else could. As soon as his fists came into contact with the several innate spiritual treasures, Zhu Jiuyin  Yin withdrew his punch and used the force to fly back, with Zhunti behind him.

    With the help of the rebound, Zhu Jiuyin turned around like a condor and rubbed his body. He raised his fists and directly attacked Zhunti.

    The power of Zhu Jiuyin's two punches was vastly different from the one just now, not even 1% of the power. However, these two punches gave Zhunti an extremely dangerous feeling, a kind of  The shadow of death hung over his head.

    Zhunti wanted to retreat, but he didn't have the time at this time, because Zhu Jiuyin's counterattack was so fast that he couldn't react!

    Zhu Jiuyin himself also understood that there was only one chance. If he lost this chance, he would have no choice but to retreat, otherwise he would really fall into a desperate situation.

    Originally, Zhu Jiuyin still had a glimmer of hope in Dijiang Ancestral Witch and the others, thinking that they would return to help him when he fought in the heaven. However, Zhu Jiuyin had been fighting with everyone for so long but did not see their return figures.  Zhu Jiuyin was not a fool and naturally understood that Di Jiang Zuwu and the others were just falling into someone else's scheme. Zhu Jiuyin no longer placed hope on them. It was better to rely on others than to rely on himself. If he didn't want to die, he could only retreat.  , waiting for the next war.

    It was Zhu Jiuyin who had this idea in his heart, so although his punch was not powerful enough, it was very powerful. It already had a trace of returning to simplicity, and there was a simple and desolate aura in the punch.

    Of course, the most important thing is that Zhu Jiuyin is determined to create a magic, so his punch has a hint of the artistic conception of Tai Chi in later generations. It may not seem like a fierce punch, but the hidden power in it is extremely fierce.  .

    Of course, Zhu Jiuyin's punch is only a first-time one and has various shortcomings. The round and happy state has many shortcomings. The most important thing is that this state of mind is somewhat inconsistent with his own, and it seems very strange once used.

    I saw Zhu Jiuyin blasting out with a punch. It looked like a very dignified punch, but there was no trace of domineering. It made people feel weak, and Zhunti couldn't help but feel that as long as he exerted a little force  It felt like he could block the punch, but there was a trace of fear in his subconscious, which was not matched by Zhu Jiuyin's punch, as if Zhu Jiuyin'sThe fist is like that of a ferocious beast.

    "It's a pity that this is during a war. The most feared thing in a war is hesitation. A slight distraction will give the enemy an opportunity. Zhunti made such a big mistake!

    "Go to hell, Zhunti!" Zhu Jiuyin's fist power exploded, and a powerful dark force invaded his whole body instantly. As soon as the dark force broke out, Zhunti's whole body was covered by Zhu Jiuyin's dark force.  Injured by the supreme destructive power contained in it, the whole person was hit and flew away like a rubber ball.

    Zhu Jiuyin punched Zhunti and sent him flying backwards, opening a gap in their siege. The most important thing was that Zhu Jiuyin had a greater chance to continue chasing Zhunti.

    Zhu Jiuyin then punched out again. At this time, Zhunti had already reacted. As his mind turned, the innate spiritual treasure "Seven Treasures Wonderful Tree" was blocked in front of his chest.

    Unfortunately, Zhunti's reaction was too late. Zhu Jiuyin's fist had already hit the 'Seven Treasures Wonderful Tree' hard. Along with Zhu Jiuyin's iron fist, there was the innate treasure 'Wheel of Time'.  Under the erosion of the law of time, the 'Seven Treasures Tree' was chopped into two pieces by the sharp edge of the 'Wheel of Time'!

    "The Seven Treasures Tree" is Zhunti's natal treasure, which was sacrificed by his body. When this treasure was cut off, Zhunti's mind and origin were once again affected by the backlash.

    I saw Zhunti grunting, and a blood arrow flew out from his mouth. It seemed that Zhunti had been severely injured.

    When Zhu Jiuyin cut off Zhunti's 'Seven Treasures Wonderful Tree', others also reacted, and several innate spiritual treasures had already hit Zhu Jiuyin's back.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin is protected by the Shinto treasure, without the support of the innate treasure 'Wheel of Time', Zhu Jiuyin's Shinto treasure is just an empty shell, and the power it exerts is very little.  Zhu Jiuyin was not having a good time after the innate spirit treasure was hit, and he also let out a muffled groan.

    However, Zhu Jiuyin's body was much stronger than Zhunti. Not only did Zhu Jiuyin not pause, on the contrary, he used the impact to rush towards Zhunti quickly and grabbed a section of the 'Seven Treasures Tree'  In his hand, at the same time, Zhu Jiuyin's other semi-finished Shinto treasure was directly blasted towards Zhunti's body.

    With the force of the recoil, Zhu Jiuyin's blow was extremely ferocious. With one blow, Zhunti's body was knocked away again like a rag.

    Fortunately, Zhu Jiuyin had been injured before and was unable to exert the powerful power of the divine treasure. Otherwise, this single blow could kill Zhunti.

    Zhu Jiuyin was not stupid. After achieving his goal, he rushed down to the heaven without looking back. As he flew towards the primitive world, he laughed loudly and said: "The demon clan is nothing more than that. Zhunti, let you dare  Being an enemy of our Witch Clan, this time is just a small lesson for you. If you still dare to help the Demon Clan, you will be dead next time!"

    Zhu Jiuyin said it was a small lesson, but his successive attacks had already beaten Zhunti to a bloody head, and even his origin was severely damaged. It can be said that after Zhu Jiuyin's crazy killing  Next, Zhunti was on the verge of death, and his body was already in disrepair.

    If it weren¡¯t for Zhu Jiuyin being chased by Di Jun and others, Zhunti would definitely have died here with just one more blow, because his current body simply couldn¡¯t withstand a heavy blow.

    Zhunti was really unlucky this time. A series of blows had already damaged his muscles and bones. Even if he had the opportunity to master the Dao, it would not be so easy to prove it. After all, it is difficult to be injured by the original source.  Restored!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 159 Undercurrent

    Chapter 159 Undercurrent

    Seeing Zhu Jiuyin leave Tianting so arrogantly, this was a slap in the face to Di Jun and others. Several people besieged him but they couldn't do anything to get Zhu Jiuyin, and even hooked up with Zhunti. This is really  The disgrace was left at the doorstep.

    Zhu Jiuyin was so powerful and so crazy that many people were speechless again. They were even more afraid of the Wu clan, especially Sanqing. They all had gloomy faces. They originally thought that this time Zhu Jiuyin would have to detach even if he didn't die.  Skin, but the result was that Tianting was embarrassed and Dafa was embarrassed, and Zhunti was directly disabled by Zhu Jiuyin. This result was unacceptable to them, but this was the fact, and they could not change the fact.

    When Styx in the sea of ????blood saw the crippled Zhunti, a gleam flashed in his eyes, and he couldn't help but murmured: "It's a pity. It would be better if Zhu Jiuyin continued to attack.  In that case, Zhunti will have to die in heaven, and the holy throne on his body will be released, and I will have a chance!"

    Not only Ming He had such thoughts in his mind, but even Di Jun and others above Heaven also had such thoughts. Especially Kunpeng secretly sighed in his heart: "I had known that this bastard Zhu Jiuyin was so crazy.  I shouldn¡¯t have used all my strength to block his attack, otherwise Zhunti would have died here, and I would have had a chance to win the holy throne, and I would no longer have to be angry with these two bastards, Di Jun and Tai Yi!¡±

    Di Jun didn't go too far, he just sighed in his heart that Zhunti was not dead. After all, he was the Demon Emperor and represented the entire Demon Clan, and Zhunti and Jie Yin came to help the Demon Clan.  He was able to distinguish the situation clearly and was not affected by the greed in his heart.

    Some people are disappointed, while others are happy. Zhunti was crippled by Zhu Jiuyin, but Taoist Hongjun in the Zixiao Palace became happy and said with a smile: "Okay! Zhu Jiuyin, you have done so many things.  This makes me happy, not because I don¡¯t give Zhunti a chance to preach, but because he doesn¡¯t have that fate himself!¡±

    In the heart of Taoist Hongjun, he was never willing to give Zhunti and Jingyin the two holy titles. When he was preaching in Zixiao Palace, the reason why Zhunti and Jingyin were late was because Taozu Hongjun had done something secretly.  It's a pity that Hongyun ruined his big event in the end. Now that Zhu Jiuyin has disabled Zhunti, how can he not make Daozu Hongjun happy?

    In the eyes of Taoist Hongjun, it is believed that the origin of Zhunti has been so severely damaged that it is simply impossible to achieve enlightenment. After all, they are not Sanqing and do not have the luck protection of Pangu.

    Both Zhunti and Jieyin were seriously injured, which aroused the greed of many people. You must know that these are two saints. If you can kill these two people, you will have a chance to become a saint.

    In an instant, all the quasi-sages who had listened to the sermons in the Zixiao Palace in the entire prehistoric period had murderous intentions, and they all wanted to kill Zhunti and Jieyin and seize their holy positions. You must know that this time is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.  If you miss the opportunity, I'm afraid it will be difficult to have such an opportunity again.

    Regarding the current situation of Jie Yin and Zhunti, Sanqing, who was far away in Kunlun Mountain, also frowned. Yuanshi Tianzun said in a deep voice: "Brother, something bad is going on now. Zhu Jiuyin not only crippled Zhu Jiuyin,  Ti, fellow Taoist Jie Yin was also seriously injured. Since then, those fellow Taoists who listened to the sermon in Zixiao Palace have probably become murderous. If both Jie Yin and Zhunti are killed, then the prehistoric era will surely be over.  It¡¯s a big mess, and the situation for the three of us is also very dangerous!¡±

    Murder and seizing treasures were commonplace in ancient times. People fell down every moment. It was really not a big deal if someone died. Jieying and Zhunti were seriously injured, and they also had the holy throne. Who could be such a fat sheep?  I don¡¯t want to take a serious bite, but once I can get it, it will immediately change my destiny.

    The temptation of the holy position is really too great. There are really few people in the ancient world who can endure such temptation. Even those people in heaven have such thoughts. You can only imagine what other people think.  .

    Hearing Yuanshi Tianzun's words, Tongtian Cult Master also nodded and said: "What the second senior brother said is true, senior brother, we must help Jie Yin and Zhunti survive this calamity no matter what this time, otherwise it will really happen next  It¡¯s unimaginable. We originally thought that Zhu Jiuyin would go on a killing spree for the sake of the holy position, but now it seems that we have all underestimated him, and his actions have caused chaos in the ancient world and accelerated the calamity!¡±

    Taishang Laojun nodded and said: "What the two junior brothers said is true. We have all underestimated Zhu Jiuyin. It is true that he is an ancestral witch, but his mind is very good, and his calculations are even more insidious. Obviously  He has the ability to kill Zhunti, but he cripples the opponent, creating a great opportunity for everyone in the prehistoric era to seize the treasure. Such a method is really admirable, at least we didn't expect this!"

    In fact, Zhu Jiuyin was not as bad as Sanqing thought. It was not because he really had such bad intentions in not killing Zhunti. It was because Zhu Jiuyin was unwilling to put himself in danger just to kill a Zhunti. In the end,  More importantly, he was even more anxious to know about the Wu ClanWhat happened? Why did they not show up after fighting with Di Jun and others for so long? Was there something wrong in the wilderness?

    Unfortunately, Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s thoroughness did not give others the same impression. Many people believed that Zhu Jiuyin was provoking great chaos in the ancient world, intentionally accelerating the development of the calamity and causing chaos throughout the ancient world.

    After misinterpreting Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s thoughts, those quasi-sages who could not hide themselves naturally no longer remained silent, and jumped out one after another. The opportunity cannot be missed, and it will never come back. No one wants to miss such a great opportunity.

    Holy throne, this temptation is too great!

    For Daozu Hongjun, although he does not want to see the rapid development of the calamity, he is very happy that those who are greedy want to kill Jie Yin and Zhunti and seize the holy throne. This is for him  It's a good thing. After all, the karma he owed to the West back then was so great that he had to give the other party two holy places to resolve it. Since then, the destiny of the East has been diluted, but Daozu Hongjun can see and accept it.  Yin and Zhunti were rebellious, and they would not be as obedient as Sanqing, so Taoist Hongjun also had objections to it.

    Yuanshi Tianzun said in a deep voice: "Elder brother, what should we do now? Should we take action to protect the safety of the two Taoist friends Jieyin and Zhunti?"

    Taishang Laojun sighed and said: "Now the calamity has accelerated. If we take action at this time, we are afraid that our own death will be involved in the calamity. We three brothers will also have to enter the world to live through the calamity, to guide Yin and Zhunti."  You have all seen our fate, do you think we can escape from this calamity unscathed?"

    After hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Leader let out a long sigh and retreated from the calamity. They did not have that confidence, but they knew very well how many people in the prehistoric era were staring at the holy throne in their hands.  , If you want to seize this holy throne and enter the world to survive the calamity, you may have to risk your own life!

    Yuanshi Tianzun shook his head and said: "Elder brother, I don't have such confidence. It's hard for two fists to defeat four hands. Although the three of us brothers are all quasi-sages, it is impossible to block a thousand with one. We are afraid of disaster."  We must also perish, but we cannot watch the two Taoist friends Jie Yin and Zhunti perish!"

    Taishang Laojun took a deep look at Yuanshi Tianzun and said: "Everyone sweeps the snow in front of the door, and don't worry about the frost on other people's tiles. We can just take care of our own safety now. As for the two Taoist friends Jingyin and Zhunti,  It depends on their own destiny, that is not something we can change!"

    "You can't say that Taishang Laojun is selfish, because no one can sacrifice themselves to save others, and if they take action, they will probably offend the Wu clan and anger Zhu Jiuyin, a lunatic."

    Zhu Jiuyin's power in the previous battle had already made them wary. It was impossible for Sanqing to provoke the other party in order to lead and Zhunti.

    Yuanshi Tianzun sighed and said: "Alas! This is all we can do now. After all, our situation is not much better than that of Jie Yin and Zhunti!"

    While Sanqing was discussing countermeasures, Nadi Jun calmed down and said, "Fellow Taoist, you two are injured now. It's better to recover from your injuries in heaven first. After all, the environment outside is very serious now."  Not good!"

    As soon as Di Jun said this, Kunpeng quickly said: "What the Demon Emperor said is true, but Zhu Jiuyin has put down his harsh words. If the two Taoist friends leave the heaven at this time, I am afraid they will be poisoned by him!"

    Kunpeng was not so kind as to keep Jieyin and Zhunti to recuperate in heaven. He said this because he wanted to stabilize Jieyin and Zhunti first, and then find an opportunity to seize the holy throne from each other. As for what consequences it would cause,  That is completely out of his consideration. He will not care about the situation of the demon clan. He only has himself in his heart!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 160 Influence

    Chapter 160 Influence

    Regarding Di Jun¡¯s retention, Jie Yin and Zhunti secretly discussed it. Now their situation is indeed very difficult, but before coming, Jie Yin and Zhunti did not plan for the worst.

    Di Jun may still have a sincere desire to stay in his heart, but for Kunpeng, Jie Yin and Zhunti know very well what he is planning. If they stay, they may be more dangerous than outside. After all, they cannot be careful of Kunpeng's plans all the time.  , not to mention there is a Taiyi.

    ?????????????????????????????????¡­

    When he heard Jie Yin's rejection, Kunpeng felt anxious in his heart and said hurriedly: "Fellow Taoist Jie Yin, you are injured. If you leave the Heavenly Court, you will be in a terrible situation. You are fighting for our demon clan."  We are injured, how can we not make sense at this time, regardless of the safety of our two fellow Taoists, you should stay!"

    If it were Fuxi who said this, then Jie Yin would still believe it, but for Kunpeng, Jie Yin would not pay attention to it at all. Unless he was stupid, otherwise he would not stay, not to mention Fuxi and his daughter from beginning to end.  Empress Wa didn't even say anything to persuade Jingyin and Zhunti to stay.

    Did Fuxi and Nuwa cross the river ruthlessly and destroy the bridge?  No, it was because they had long known what kind of Dexing Kunpeng was, so they were unwilling to say anything to persuade Jie Yin and Zhunti to stay, for fear of harming their lives and the demon clan.

    At this moment, Fuxi said in a deep voice: "Since the two fellow Taoists intend to leave, my sister and I will join hands to open a road to the West for the fellow Taoists. This can be regarded as a way of repaying the two for their help.  Mind!"

    As soon as Fuxi said this, Kunpeng's face flashed with a sinister look, and he even cursed in his heart: "Fuxi, you bastard, you don't want to get the holy position, and you don't want to ruin the good deeds of poor Taoists!"

    In fact, although Jieyin and Zhunti were miserable, they were not without any ability to protect themselves. It was not difficult for them to return to the West. However, since Fuxi wanted to help them, Jieyin and Zhunti naturally  They won't refuse, after all, this will allow them to have some energy left.

    He just listened and said, "This will help you two fellow Taoists!"

    Fuxi said quickly: "The two fellow Taoists have spoken seriously. This is what we should do. Sister, let's start!"

    Nuwa Empress nodded, and then thought about it, the ¡®Mountains and Rivers Sheji Map¡¯ that was seriously injured by Zhu Jiuyin appeared in her hands, and then shouted in a deep voice: ¡°Mountains and Rivers Sheji, it penetrates the heaven and earth, and breaks the space!¡±

    As Empress Nuwa's shout fell, a powerful force of space erupted from the 'Mountains and Rivers Sheji Map'. That is the original power of the 'Mountains and Rivers Sheji Map'. As a space spiritual treasure, it naturally has a powerful space.  With the power of Nuwa, the original power of space penetrated the world and opened a road to the west.

    As soon as they came out of the passage, Empress Nuwa said in a deep voice: "Two fellow Taoists, go quickly, I won't be able to support you for long!"

    After hearing what Nuwa said, Jie Yin and Zhunti immediately flew up without saying a word. When the two of them fell on the road to space, Nuwa teleported them away with a thought.

    Looking at the figure who was receiving the news from Zhunti, Kunpeng gave Fuxi and Nuwa Empress a hard look. It was the two of them who ruined his good deeds and made his plan to seize the treasure fail.

    The matter of Jie Yin and Zhunti has been resolved, but there are still many things in Heaven that have not been resolved. You must know that the previous battle destroyed the entire Heaven. Now Heaven has lost its defense capabilities. Di Jun and others are  The defense of Heaven needs to be supported in a short period of time, otherwise their every move will be exposed to others, which will be a disaster for the demon clan.

    The Demon Clan is not as powerful a deterrent as the Witch Clan. You must know that the Demon Clan is very weak now, and there are many people who want to take advantage of them. If they don't prepare their defenses early, it will be dangerous.  The Wu Clan may not go to Heaven, but someone will attack them. After all, Nuwa Empress also has a holy throne in her hands, and there are many innate spiritual treasures in Heaven. All of this is touching!

    People die for money, and birds die for food. There are many people who risk their lives for profit in this ancient world, and Emperor Jun has to guard against this.

    In the Kunlun Mountains, Sanqing, who had been watching every move of the Heavenly Court, breathed a sigh of relief after seeing Jie Yin and Zhunti leaving the Heavenly Court safely.

    The Yuanshi Tianzun said: "Now I feel at ease. As long as the two Taoists Jie Ying and Zhunti are safe, then our crisis will be lifted!"

    yes!  Persimmons are too picky to pinch. As long as Jieyin and Zhunti are still there, those greedy people in the ancient world will turn their attention to them., and would not take risks to take advantage of Sanqing. It is no wonder that Yuanshi Tianzun was so happy after seeing that Jie Yin and Zhunti were safe.

    Leader Tongtian was not as snobbish as Yuanshi Tianzun. He sighed: "Jie Yin and Zhunti are only safe for a while. They will face more dangers in the future, but Fuxi and Nuwa are quite good.  At least he's much better than Kunpeng and didn't do that ungrateful thing!"

    When Master Tongtian mentioned Kunpeng, a trace of anger flashed across Yuanshi Tianzun's face, and he said in a deep voice: "Except for the two Taoist friends Fuxi and Nuwa, there are no good people among the demon clan, let alone Kunpeng."  , even that Emperor Jun is not a good person, looking at him like that, he also has malice in his heart, for people like them, he is really not worth helping!"

    Taishang Laojun raised his head and glanced at Yuanshi Tianzun and said: "Okay, the matter has passed. What are you talking about? The behavior of the demon clan has nothing to do with us. Now we should calm down and cultivate as soon as possible.  Try to achieve enlightenment as soon as possible, then you won¡¯t have to worry about it so much!¡±

    Taishang Laojun is right, everything is vain, only your own strength is real. As long as you have strong strength, you don't need to worry about everything.

    While everyone was talking endlessly about the changes in Heaven, Zhu Jiuyin had already returned to Pangu Temple. When he came outside Pangu Temple and saw that Emperor Jiang Zuwu and others were about to raise another army to kill Heaven, he felt in his heart.  It cast a shadow. He did not blame Di Jiang Zuwu and the others, but felt a little uneasy because he felt strong anger from Di Jiang Zuwu and others.

    When he saw Zhu Jiuyin returning, Dijiang Ancestral Witch quickly asked: "Second brother, are you not injured?"

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "Brother, I have nothing to do. This is not the place to talk. Let's talk in the temple!"

    Hearing Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words, Dijiang Zuwu nodded and said: ¡°Okay, this is indeed not the place to talk, let¡¯s talk inside!¡±

    While speaking, Ancestral Witch Dijiang called the other witches back to the Pangu Temple. When everyone just sat down, Ancestral Witch Dijiang said in a deep voice: "Second brother, we are in trouble this time.  And it was so miserable that Dao Ancestor Hongjun plotted against him again, and he missed a great opportunity to destroy the demon clan!"

    Zhu Jiuyin frowned and said in a deep voice: "Brother, what happened? Why is Hongjun involved again!"

    Di Jiang's ancestral witch shouted angrily: "What else can happen? All of us in heaven have been plotted by Hongjun and have lost our minds. Otherwise, how could we agree to Di Jun's suggestion and wait for us?"  After returning to the temple, we immediately woke up. When we tried to kill Heavenly Court again, we could no longer find Heavenly Court. All of this was not Hongjun secretly helping the demon clan!"

    As soon as Emperor Jiang Zuwu said this, Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s brows furrowed even more tightly. He shook his head and said, ¡°No! Hongjun didn¡¯t do this¡±

    Before Zhu Jiuyin could finish his words, Emperor Jiang Zuwu said angrily: "It's impossible. Except for him, he is the only one in the world who has such power to plot against us silently. No one else can do it at all.  Apart from him, I can¡¯t think of anyone else, and he is the only one who has a grudge against our Witch Clan!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin was not dissatisfied because Emperor Jiang Zu Wu interrupted him, and still said calmly: "No, Taoist Hongjun does not have that ability. Even if he has restored the cultivation of a saint, he cannot hide it.  It surpassed my perception and confused all of you silently!"

    Di Jiang Zuwu asked: "If it's not him, then who is it?"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 161 Worry

    Chapter 161 Worry

    "The way of heaven!" Zhu Jiu said in a gloomy voice.

    "What! How is this possible? We, the witch clan, are protected by Father God. If Heaven takes action against us, Father God's will will be disturbed!" Dijiang Zuwu shouted.

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "Nothing is impossible in this ancient world. It is true that we are protected by Father God, but you have forgotten that Father God's will is only on the ancient land, and we  The previous battle with the monster clan was in heaven, which gave heaven an opportunity to take advantage of it!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, a trace of panic flashed across the faces of Di Jiang and the other ancestral witches. Hearing this, the ancestral witch Di Jiang asked anxiously: "Second brother, in the future we will try to kill the capital of Heaven."  We need to face the conspiracy of heaven, so how can we destroy the demon clan in this way!"

    Zhu Jiuyin sighed and said: "Speaking of which, my previous calculation was wrong, so that something like this would happen. If I had known this, I shouldn't have rushed to launch an attack on the demon clan. As for the way of heaven, I think he also  It is impossible to keep an eye on us all the time. After all, there is a great way above the way of heaven. Even if the way of heaven abandons my witch clan, I don¡¯t dare to go too far. After all, we have the protection of God the Father!"

    When Zhu Jiuyin said such words, he himself didn't believe it. It was true that the Wu clan was protected by the great god Pangu, but that was definitely not absolute, otherwise the previous things would not have happened.

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "Okay, now that we know the cause of the matter, we don't need to waste any more time. Let's all rest early. In this ancient world, everything is based on strength. If our strength  If we can be extremely powerful, it will not be easy for Heavenly Dao to plot against us. In the final analysis, our strength is still insufficient. If our power can be strong enough to kill the opponent with an overwhelming advantage, what can Heavenly Dao do to us!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's words are correct. Everything is due to lack of power. If the twelve ancestral witches have as powerful a force as Zhu Jiuyin, how can heaven calculate them? You must know that the key to the Lich Avenue is the struggle between the upper classes.  As long as the Twelve Ancestral Witches can kill the top leaders of the Demon Clan, the Demon Clan will surely be exterminated!

    Dijiang Ancestral Witch nodded and said: "What my second brother said makes sense. Now that Heavenly Dao has intervened, it will be in vain for us to fight back to Heaven. It is better to wait until our cultivation is strong and then kill them with absolute advantage. After all, we  We have obtained a lot of innate spiritual treasures in Zixiao Palace, and most of the power of the demon clan has been lost, so it will not be easy for them to catch up with us!"

    The words of Dijiang Ancestral Witch were recognized by many Ancestral Witches, and even Zhu Jiuyin nodded secretly. Although Zhu Jiuyin was not afraid of Hongjun Daozu, he was still very afraid of the way of heaven. The most important thing was this battle.  His own shortcomings were exposed, and he also needed time to make up for everything.

    Zhu Jiuyin has done a good job in accumulation. With the support of the Kingdom of God, he does not need to worry about the lack of his own mana during the war. However, he seems to have a big shortcoming in terms of attack. Although Zhu Jiuyin is against the law of time,  His mastery has reached a very good level, but there is still some way to go before he can kill with one strike. What he lacks most now is to unleash his own power.

    Create a law!  Zhu Jiuyin needs time to create his own method. Although the method is good, it cannot form a decisive blow for the quasi-sage. The power to crush the void is his foundation. He needs to have his own way to kill.

    In Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s heart, any treasure is an external object, not a great way. Only oneself is the foundation. He has a powerful body, so he needs his own powerful boxing!

    The emergence of the power of heaven caused changes in the Wu clan. At first, many masters in the prehistoric era did not care too much. After all, they were all watching Jie Yin and Zhunti, as well as the changes in heaven. However, after the affairs in heaven came to an end, everyone  When they looked at the Lich War again, each of them began to worry about themselves.

    In the eyes of these people, they believe that the changes in the Witch Clan were caused by Daozu Hongjun. If Daozu Hongjun could interfere with the Witch Clan's killing of the Demon Clan, would their attempts to snatch the holy thrones from Jie Yin, Zhunti and others also cause problems?  A strong counterattack, the Wu clan is powerful and has strong men like Zhu Jiuyin. Hongjun Daozu does not dare to be too obvious, but they do not have such a powerful force, which makes many people take more care, precisely because  With this consideration in their minds, they hesitated for a moment and gave Zhunti and Jieyin time to recuperate.

    Everyone has seen the fate of the ancestral witches. Although they don¡¯t want to see the witch clan really destroy the demon clan and unify the ancient land, they also don¡¯t want to see their destiny being manipulated by others.  For a time, all living beings in the wild became more wary of Taoist Hongjun. Even Sanqing was worried that he would become a pawn in the hands of Taoist Hongjun and be manipulated.

    When Zhu Jiuyin and other ancestral witches made their decision,After the armies of each tribe were dispersed, these people gathered all their energy.

    Although the demon clan received external help during this Lich War, they were also worried. After Taiyi was reborn from the ashes, Di Jun and others discussed the future development of the demon clan.

    They all heard the Wu Clan¡¯s roar to the sky. The only one who didn¡¯t hear it was Tai Yi, but Zai Dijun also told him everything.

    After everyone sat down, Di Jun said in a deep voice: "This time the Witch Clan came to heaven to kill us and how much harm it caused to us. I think everyone knows that it is an indisputable fact that the Witch Clan is stronger than our Monster Clan.  , we must find a way to change this situation!"

    When he heard Emperor Jun's words, Kunpeng snorted coldly and said: "The Wu Clan is powerful, but we are not without the ability to fight back. If the Demon Emperor hadn't insisted on handing over the 'Zhou Tianxing Dou Banner' to the Wu Clan,  Then why should we worry about this, as long as we set up the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation' everything can be solved!"

    Kunpeng¡¯s complaint made Di Jun frown. Although he knew that Kunpeng had always been at odds with him, he really didn¡¯t expect that even to this point, Kunpeng would still not forget about internal fighting.

    Not only was Emperor Jun dissatisfied with Kunpeng, Fuxi, Nuwa and Taiyi were all very disgusted with him, but for the sake of the overall situation, no one refuted him.

    Di Jun sighed: "I have no choice but to do it. If we don't agree with Di Jiang's suggestion, then I don't know how many comrades will fall under the slaughter of the Wu clan. Speaking of which, we have to thank Taoist Hongjun."  We have come to help, if Taoist Hongjun hadn¡¯t helped us and affected the minds of Di Jiang and other ancestral witches, I¡¯m afraid the Heavenly Court would have changed its master now!¡±

    Kunpeng's expression changed when Emperor Jun brought up Taoist Hongjun to explain the matter, and he became even more dissatisfied. However, he did not dare to refute, after all, Taoist Hongjun's cultivation level was there.

    Kunpeng did not dare to say anything, but Taiyi took a deep breath and said: "Brother, fellow Taoists, although I am waiting for the power of Taoist Hongjun to resolve this catastrophe, we cannot relax our vigilance. This  Dao Ancestor Hongjun helped us once, but if Dao Ancestor Hongjun helps the Witch Clan next time, then what can we do to resist!"

    As soon as Taiyi finished speaking, Nuwa's face changed and she said in a deep voice: "Did Taoist Taiyi be overly concerned? I think everyone knows the relationship between the teacher and the Wu Clan. How can the teacher be willing to help the Wu Clan?"  Woolen cloth!"

    Taiyi said disapprovingly: "Ms. Nuwa, nothing is impossible in this ancient world. It is true that Daozu does not want to see us killed by the witch clan, but it does not necessarily mean that he will not help the witch clan. It is just that there is no response.  It¡¯s worth knowing that Dao Ancestor Hongjun owes the Wu Clan a lot of karma, and no one can guarantee whether Dao Ancestor will help the Wu Clan and end the karma between the two parties for the sake of He Dao!¡±

    " As soon as Taiyi said this, Empress Nuwa, Fuxi, and even Kunpeng had a look of fear on their faces. Even a fool knows that everything will change in the face of absolute interests.

    Empress Nuwa took a deep breath and said, "Then what should we do according to Taoist Taoist friend's wishes? Is it possible that we have to question the teacher?"

    Taiyi shook his head and said: "No, with the cultivation of Daozu, we can't question it, and doing so will only destroy ourselves. What I mean is that now we are working together, and there is a holy throne on the empress. If you want to  To ensure that my demon clan has no worries, only the empress can attain the holy status. I propose that from now on, all the resources of our demon clan will be tilted towards the empress, and strive to allow the empress to attain the holy status in the shortest possible time!"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 162: Killing God Fist

    Chapter 162: Killing God Fist

    When Taiyi said this, everyone present was shocked. No one expected that Taiyi would say such words, even Emperor Jun was surprised.

    Nuwa Empress stood there dumbfounded, using the power of the demon clan to help her practice. What a blessing. Even though the demon clan was in dilapidated state after a great battle, Nuwa Empress knew the foundation of the demon clan. If Taiyi  If you really have the intention to do this, it will be a great blessing for you.

    Empress Nuwa asked in disbelief: "Is this true, Taoist Master Tai?"

    Taiyi said in a deep voice: "Of course, seriously, this is also the only way out for our demon clan. Only when the empress becomes a saint will our demon clan truly have the ability to protect ourselves!"

    Di Jun also nodded and said: "Fellow Taoist Nuwa, please rest assured that Taiyi's decision is also my intention. I believe that with the help of the entire demon clan, the empress will achieve the holy status one step ahead of others. At that time, it was just a candle."  What does Jiuyin mean? I, the demon clan, will kill the witch clan in one fell swoop!"

    Di Jun's tone is not small. Even if Nuwa is a saint, she may not be able to defeat Zhu Jiuyin. After all, Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation is there, and Zhu Jiuyin's ferocity makes even Taoist Hongjun a little afraid.  What's more, it's the Empress Nuwa.

    Empress Nuwa said loudly: "Okay, since the two fellow Taoists said so, then I will give it a try!"

    Naturally, Empress Nuwa would not refuse such good news. As for Kunpeng, she would be extremely angry. Using the power of the demon clan would affect his practice. If all the resources of the demon clan were put into Nuwa  How can he achieve the holy status if he is in the empress's body?

    Although the pressure from Daozu Hongjun was great and many people were afraid of him, the greed of human beings is endless. In the face of absolute interests, no power can stop people's greed. Soon there were people who were trying to guide and guide him.  The two men launched a pursuit to seize the holy throne from them.

    ????????? Back then, the people who listened to the message in Zixiao Palace were all the overlords of one party. Although the Wu Clan swept across the ancient world and forced them to retire, their background was there, and these people set their sights on Jie Yin and Zhunti.  Let more people be moved by it. You must know that the law does not punish everyone, since someone strikes first and takes advantage.  Those who were greedy naturally rushed out, each one choosing a target and preparing to take action.

    Jie Yin and Zhunti were being targeted, as was Hong Yun in Wuzhuang Temple, although Hong Yun had the help of Zhen Yuanzi.  But no matter how strong Zhen Yuanzi is, he can't beat four hands with two fists. After all, he is not a saint.  There are also many people who kill Wuzhuang Temple. You must know that there is not only a holy throne in Wuzhuang Temple, but also the innate spiritual root of the ginseng fruit tree. His temptation is not small.

    These greedy people took action.  The whole prehistoric period was in chaos, and killings were everywhere. Although the Heavenly Court was a little better and no one came to kill them, there were also many people wandering outside the Heavenly Court. Needless to say, they had their eyes on the Nuwa Empress. If not  There are many demon clans in the heaven, and I am afraid that the Nuwa Empress will not have a stable life.

    Dijun and Taiyi made no mistake.  They said that they are devoting their entire clan's efforts to help Empress Nuwa attain enlightenment, but that is really going on.  With the protection of countless demon saints, Empress Nuwa is much safer than Jie Yin, Zhunti and Hongyun.

    As for the Sanqing in the Kunlun Mountains, although some people want to take advantage of them, the formation restrictions outside the Kunlun Mountains have made many people retreat.

    There was chaos in the ancient world, but the Wu clan was not in chaos, although killings could be seen everywhere in the ancient world.  But no one dared to provoke the Wu clan, Zhu Jiuyin's ferocity was there.  Not to mention, looking at Zhunti's fate now, you can see how cruel Zhu Jiuyin is.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ???????????????? ??Zhu Jiuyin began to create magic in his own tribe on the coast of the East China Sea.  He wants to create his own set of laws.

    To create a law, you need to have a clear understanding of your own path. Zhu Jiuyin has the power of three laws, time, space and destruction. Zhu Jiuyin has always used his fists as his main weapon, and his fists are the best weapons, so Zhu Jiuyin  What Jiuyin wants to do is to create the most powerful boxing technique.

    No matter what kind of killing method, it requires supreme fist intention. A fist without fist intention is vulnerable. The most powerful fist intention is undoubtedly the power of destruction.

    Although it is said that Zhu Jiuyin does not have a set of boxing techniques, Zhu Jiuyin has experienced endless killings and has a little understanding of boxing skills.

    Zhu Jiuyin is very confident about himself. Everything is under his control. To create magic, he needs to fully unleash his own power. Although Zhu Jiuyin's inheritance contains the inherited magical skills of the Great God Pangu, it is a pity that  That is the Tao of Great God Pangu. No matter how powerful it is, it cannot be combined with Zhu Jiuyin. After all, everyone's Tao is different.

    If you want to create a law, you must first?Then you have to 'enlighten'. Unfortunately, Zhu Jiuyin, who has no soul, can only rely on instinct. Even if he has the power of Shinto Dharma, he still cannot achieve the word 'enlightenment' and cannot evolve in the soul.  **, unable to integrate into itself.

    As an ancestral witch, Zhu Jiuyin has only one way, which is to practice. Practice makes perfect. Zhu Jiuyin uses instinct to punch. Although it is just a simple punch, all power comes from the foundation. Only by solidifying the foundation  Only then can you achieve the great path and understand the Dharma that suits you.

    Punch after punch, there seemed to be something flashing back and forth in Zhu Jiuyin's sea during the swing, and the blood in his body was constantly flowing with that force, as if it was  As if inspired by a mysterious power, his body underwent a mysterious change.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin had experienced countless killings and understood the great way, it was the first time for him to create his own boxing technique, and it was also the first time for him to feel this way. Such a change made him secretly think: "Could it be that I have understood the truth?"  Got it!"

    Although he had such a feeling in his heart, Zhu Jiuyin did not stop punching. He still punched out one punch after another. As he punched, the feeling became stronger, making him slow down.  Slowly grasping this feeling, he gradually realized that this feeling gave him an understanding of his own punches. As he understood, the power of each punch became extremely powerful, and every punch he threw out  There is an outburst of intention and momentum.

    "What kind of force is the most ferocious and violent is naturally difficult for people in the prehistoric times to understand, but as a person with the memory of future generations, Zhu Jiuyin knows about the explosion of the universe.

    There are various theories in later generations, and the theory of the Big Bang is the most valued by Zhu Jiuyin. They all say that the Big Bang is the origin of the birth of the universe, and Zhu Jiuyin himself has shattered the void and witnessed the physical body.  Tao's passion, so the power of explosion is the most suitable Tao for him.

    Based on this, Zhu Jiuyin continuously evolves what he thinks in his heart in his own hands, and the first step of evolution is to form a point, which is the starting point of the universe. To be precise, it is the accumulation of power.

    Zhu Jiuyin, who has Pangu's inheritance, has seen everything that Pangu God opened the sky. Pangu God also accumulated strength when he opened the sky, and his boxing also had to accumulate strength. Although they took different paths, they were essentially different.  changing.

    Accumulating momentum is the beginning of condensing one's own strength. Zhu Jiuyin only has the power of three laws. His accumulating strength is much easier than that of Pangu. His momentum is domineering and destructive. This is very important to Zhu Jiuyin.  It's not difficult to say, after all, he has already had such an experience.

    He gathered his strength and punched, practicing punch after punch. Finally, a flash of enlightenment flashed through Zhu Jiuyin's mind. Suddenly, his boundless domineering energy condensed and was withdrawn into himself in an instant, condensed in that fist.  , and then he punched out.

    There was no sound at all from this punch, and there was just a sense of domineering energy. Zhu Jiuyin could clearly feel that his punch was enough to destroy the world.

    This punch is an indomitable one, with the power to shatter everything. Even the space will be torn apart by this punch.  His punch was like the explosion at the birth of the universe, destroying everything and creating everything at the same time. It was an explosion of time and space, a combination of destruction and life.

    The end of destruction is life. The end of life is destruction. With one punch, the world collapses and everything is destroyed. This is Zhu Jiuyin's fist. Only such a fist can evolve the way of Zhu Jiuyin. The erosion of time and the destruction of space.  , a destructive explosion, the three powers unite to shatter the void, and all power will be destroyed in front of this punch.

    "Ha, ha, ha!" Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but laugh loudly after throwing this unparalleled punch. For him, this punch unleashed all the strength in his body. He believed that under this punch  It can definitely kill the quasi-sage, exerting 200% of its power with one punch.

    Unfortunately, everything has shortcomings, and Zhu Jiuyin's boxing technique is also the same. Although his body is very strong, the power of this punch is too powerful. His body can only withstand the power of three punches.  One more punch will inevitably be counterattacked by the force, which shows how ferocious the power of this punch is.

    Thinking of this, Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but sigh and said: "Alas! Father God's power can swing dozens of sky-opening axes in succession, but I can only swing three punches, and each of Father God's axes  Both of them contain the power of twelve laws. There are only three laws in my fists. Father God's ax can evolve life, but my fists can only destroy. The difference between the two is not even a tiny bit!  "

    Although Zhu Jiuyin's tone was a bit low, he was not hit. After a moment, he said in a deep voice: "My Killing God Fist is just a first-time creation and has many shortcomings, and my understanding of the laws is not complete. As long as I continue  Perfect, I believe that I can use this killing fist to sweep away Hong?, the next war will be the time when the demon clan is destroyed!  ")

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 163 Kunpeng¡¯s Plan

    Chapter 163 Kunpeng¡¯s Plan

    As he spoke, Zhu Jiuyin burst out with strong self-confidence. For him, the killing god fist was just the beginning, and his punch only had the word "collapse". The sky and the earth shattered and the void shattered with this punch.  Zhu Jiuyin called him 'The Heaven and Earth Shattered'!

    Looking at the heaven in the distance, Zhu Jiuyin's face flashed with murderous intent. After throwing out the punch that shattered the sky and the earth, when Zhu Jiuyin's murderous intent reached its peak, he suddenly turned his palm into a knife and slashed with his palm.  Next, if the previous punch shattered the void, shattered the sky and split the earth, then his palm split open the sky and split the earth. However, his palm was very different from the axe of God Pangu, because  His palm technique is completely destroyed without any vitality. After all, he has cultivated the law of destruction. This palm exists for destruction. One palm contains the shackles of time, the cutting of space, and destruction.  Kill!

    The way of killing evolved under one palm. Although Zhu Jiuyin's style evolved from the Sky-Opening Ax of God Pangu, it was only superficially similar, but deep down it had completely changed. It was a brand new  The way of killing is to use murderous intent to control time and space to evolve and destroy.

    When a palm came out, although the power used by Zhu Jiuyin was very small, the invisible power broke through the void. All objects where the palm passed were destroyed. Zhu Jiuyin called this move  For 'Void Cutting', all items will be cut into nothingness.

    Just when Zhu Jiuyin was about to evolve the last God-killing Fist, his body trembled involuntarily, and he opened his mouth and sprayed out a blood arrow, interrupting his artistic conception.

    This is caused by the body being unable to withstand the strong load. Although Zhu Jiuyin was able to escape with one enemy in the heaven, his body suffered considerable damage, which would not be revealed under normal circumstances.  But when Zhu Jiuyin evolved his own God-killing boxing technique, his hidden dangers broke out.

    The most important thing is Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s last God-killing Fist, which is extremely destructive and devouring. Although Zhu Jiuyin has a vague shadow in his heart, there are great restrictions on how to use it.

    After receiving the backlash from his body, a trace of helplessness flashed across Zhu Jiuyin's face.  If you don't have the opportunity, you can't ask for it. If he has to force it, he will do it.  That will only end up hurting yourself badly.

    When Zhu Jiuyin evolved these two styles of the God of Killing Fist, the entire prehistoric era was shocked. You must know that it took him more than a hundred years to evolve these two styles of the God of Killing Fist. Suddenly, such a strong murderous intent burst out from the shores of the river and sea.  How could Honghuang not be shocked by it.  You must know that the Lich War has just passed a short time ago, and everyone thought that this was the second time that the Witch Clan was going to attack the sky.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin's two punches were only thrown out in an instant, the huge murderous aura was frightening. The most unlucky ones were the East China Sea Dragon Palace, which was closest to Zhu Jiuyin's evolution of the God of Killing Fist.  The power of those two God-killing fists caused an uproar in the entire East China Sea. If the Dragon Palace had not strengthened its defense due to the influence of Donghuang Taiyi, I am afraid that under these two fists, there would be countless creatures in the East China Sea.  After all, Zhu Jiuyin's momentum was too powerful.

    Zhu Jiuyin didn't pay attention to the consequences of his two punches. Now he was eager to go back to recuperate. After all, if his injuries were not good for a day, he would be in certain danger.

    Zhu Jiuyin calmly returned to his tribe to recuperate, but the whole world was shaken by him.  There was even more chaos in the court.  People's hearts are turbulent.

    For a hundred years, Di Jun and others did not have a chance to recuperate, because there were too many things in heaven that needed to be solved by them, especially since Di Jun and others had done their best to help Nuwa Empress achieve enlightenment.  Guaranteed, during the past hundred years, he, Taiyi, Fuxi, and Kunpeng have been working hard to collect the essence of stars to refining the star flags needed for the 'Zhoutian Starry Formation'.  They didn't expect that something like this happened after they had just set up the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation'. How could they not be shocked?  Even Empress Nuwa, who had been practicing in seclusion, had to come out of seclusion.

    As soon as Empress Nuwa appeared, she asked in a deep voice: "What happened to fellow Taoists? Is the Witch Clan going to launch a new round of attacks on us?"

    Di Jun sighed and said: "Fellow Taoist Nuwa. We don't know what happened, but such a strong murderous intention broke out on the shore of the East China Sea. We can't think of anyone except Zhu Jiuyin who would dare to do such a thing.  Now that things have happened, I¡¯m afraid that the Witch Clan is determined to start a war again!¡±

    At this moment, Kunpeng snorted coldly and said: "As for the Wu clan, I have always believed that we cannot let it develop and wait for the opponent to come. The only way is to fight back, but you always disagree"

    Before Kunpeng could finish his words, Di Jun asked: "Then according to the demon master's opinion, how should we fight back now, and what should we use to fight back?"

      Kunpeng sneered and said: "Counterattack does not necessarily require a hard fight. There are many opponents from the Wu clan who can defeat us, but we can outwit them. There are no wise men in the Wu clan except Zhu Jiuyin and Di Jiang. If  We really don¡¯t have a chance to attack if they don¡¯t spread out, but they are self-righteous and spread out to each control a piece of ancient territory. This gives us a chance, as long as we use our minds a little bit and are not afraid of the Wu clan¡¯s infighting!¡±

    Hearing Kunpeng's words, Emperor Jun, Taiyi, and even Nuwa and Fuxi shook their heads and disapproved of his words. In their opinion, Kunpeng was too whimsical.

    Just listening, Taiyi said disdainfully: "Kunpeng, do you think that the Wu clan is a fool? Although the Wu clan is a bit simple-minded, they are very united internally. Do you think it is possible to succeed in trying to sow discord? I advise  You¡¯d better keep your feet on the ground and don¡¯t always think about these impossible things!¡±

    Taiyi's sarcasm made Kunpeng's face darken, and he said in a deep voice: "Taiyi, nothing is impossible in this world. You are simple-minded and can't think of a way, but that doesn't mean that others can't do it either.  If you think I¡¯m stupid, then there¡¯s no point in me staying here, as I¡¯m not worthy of my duties as a demon master!¡±

    As soon as Kunpeng said this, everyone present was shocked. If Kunpeng was really allowed to leave, the court would be in chaos immediately.

    Di Jun said quickly: "Wait a minute, Demon Master, Taiyi just made a blunder for a moment. Don't take it to heart, Demon Master. If you have any clever plans, please speak up. As long as it can benefit our Demon Clan, then we will do our best!"

    Perhaps Kunpeng's cultivation level is not the strongest among the Monster Clan, but when it comes to brains, Kunpeng is definitely a top existence. It can be said that no one among the Monster Clan can have his deep scheming. If Kunpeng really wants to scheme against the Witch Clan,  Maybe there is a real possibility of success.

    Fu Xi also said quickly: "Demon Master, we are all thinking about the future of the demon clan. If you have any good ideas, please speak up. Now our demon clan has reached a dangerous point. If everyone can't work together, then there is only one thing waiting for us.  There is a dead end, you are not unaware of Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s strength, please ask the demon master to focus on the overall situation!¡±

    Kunpeng and He Shang really want to leave Heavenly Court. If he leaves Heavenly Court, he will really be a fool. The prestige he has finally established among the demon clan will be in vain. The most important thing is that he will not have the help of the demon clan.  It is also very detrimental to his cultivation level. After all, the demon clan has the "Zhoutian Xingdou Formation" that can condense the boundless power of Zhoutian Xingdou.

    As for the Witch Clan, they were also Kunpeng's enemies. He didn't think that Zhu Jiuyin and the Yiqian Ancestral Witches would be able to let him go if he left Heaven and the Monster Clan. For the sake of his own life, Kunpeng had to kill the Witch Clan.  After killing Zhu Jiuyin and those ancestral witches, Kunpeng believed that although Zhu Jiuyin was very powerful, he was not the biggest threat to the demon clan. The biggest threat to the demon clan was the "Twelve Capital Gods of the Witch".  Formation', only by breaking the Witch Clan's Twelve Heavenly Gods Formation can the Demon Clan destroy the Witch Clan. After all, the 'Pangu True Body' of the Twelve Ancestral Witches is too powerful.

    Relying on the words of Di Jun and Fu Xi, Kunpeng went down the steps and said: "Although the Wu clan is united, they are also very impulsive, especially Zhu Rong, who is a firebrand, and he and Gonggong are in opposition. Although  They are united, but fire and water are incompatible. As long as we can find a good opportunity, it is not difficult to provoke infighting among the Wu clan. As long as the two of them die, the biggest supporter of the Wu clan, the Twelve Capital Gods, will  The Great Formation of Evil will cease to exist!"

    As soon as Kunpeng said this, Di Jun and others' eyes suddenly lit up. Even Taiyi, who had always disliked Kunpeng, was happy for his idea.

    Di Jun laughed loudly and said: "Okay, the demon master's plan is brilliant!"

    Fu Xi shook his head and said: "The demon master's plan is brilliant, but it still has flaws. Not all of the twelve ancestral witches are not proficient in calculations. Zhu Jiuyin has the divine way. If you want to scheme against the ancestral witches, you are afraid  Not an easy thing!¡±

    Kunpeng laughed loudly and said: "Fellow Taoist Fuxi is really smart. Why hasn't this poor Taoist thought of this? If we want to plot against the Wu clan, we must first get the approval of Daozu Hongjun, otherwise it will be all in vain in the end without Daozu.  Granted, no one can guarantee what the outcome will be!¡±

    Although Kunpeng didn't say it clearly, the people present were not fools. They could naturally understand the meaning of Kunpeng's words. He was worried that Taoist Hongjun would betray them in order to resolve the cause and effect with the Wu clan. After all,  If the two ancestral witches can be saved, even the most serious cause and effect can be resolved.

    Fuxi said in a deep voice: "Does Fellow Taoist Kunpeng want me to go to Zixiao Palace to see Taoist Ancestor?"

    Kunpeng nodded solemnly and said, "That's exactly the case. I just wonder if fellow Taoist Nuwa is willing to show your heart to the demon clan?".  .  )

      {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 164 The storm breaks out again

    Chapter 164 The storm arises again

    When she heard Kunpeng's words, Empress Nuwa's face couldn't help but change color, but she couldn't refuse, because Di Jun and Tai Yi were looking at her longingly, and she couldn't refuse. After all, Di Jun and Tai Yi were looking at her longingly.  Being able to use the power of the demon clan to help her practice is a huge cause and effect.

    Empress Nuwa sighed and said: "That's okay! I agree to this matter. If a few fellow Taoists are willing, we can go to Zixiao Palace to see the teacher together and ask for the teacher's consent!"

    Kunpeng laughed loudly and said: "Okay, that's very good. As long as the empress comes forward, this matter will definitely happen!"

    Not only Kunpeng is like this, but the two Demon Emperors Di Jun and Taiyi are also smiling. After all, Empress Nuwa is a disciple of Taoist Hongjun. Their chances will be much greater if Empress Nuwa comes forward.

    Kunpeng's strategy is good, but the current situation of the demon clan is not optimistic. Taiyi said solemnly: "Although the demon master's strategy is good, the current situation is very unfavorable to us. If we go to Zixiao Palace, the wizard clan will take advantage of this opportunity."  What should we do if we come to heaven to kill you? I'm afraid that the entire demon clan will be destroyed in the hands of the witch clan!"

    This problem is not only worrying for Taiyi, but also for Empress Nuwa, Fuxi and Demon Emperor Jun. You must know that Heaven is the foundation of the demon clan. Once they lose it, they will also lose their foundation. Empress Nuwa may not  It will be greatly affected. After all, she has a holy status and can attain the great path, but others do not have this support.

    When he heard Taiyi's words, Kunpeng's face couldn't help but change color, and he cursed in his heart: "Taiyi, you have the nerve to say such things. If you and Dijun weren't too weak, how could we be in such a predicament!"

    Although Kunpeng thought so in his heart, he couldn't say it out loud, otherwise it would only make things worse. Kunpeng took a deep breath and said: "We can find good fortune in danger. Now we have no choice but to fight.  I bet the witch clan won¡¯t come to heaven at this time!¡±

    As soon as Kunpeng finished speaking, everyone present felt disappointed. Bet!  How to bet.  You must know that strong murderous intent has erupted on the shores of the East China Sea. Only Zhu Jiuyin can emit such power. Zhu Jiuyin is a crazy person who can do anything.  No one dares to bet on his behavior, because crazy people are unreasonable.

    Before Taiyi and Dijun could say anything, Fuxi shook his head and said, "Fellow Daoist Kunpeng, we can't afford to bet on this matter. If we lose the bet, there will be no chance of us turning around!"

    Fuxi was still worried that Taiyi would ridicule Kunpeng.  So he took the initiative to reject Kunpeng's proposal. In fact, he didn't have to do so. Taiyi did not like Kunpeng, but he would not ignore the overall situation. As the Eastern Emperor and the King of the Monster Clan, Taiyi would not choose to be in this  At times, Kunpeng was overly stimulated. After all, Kunpeng was still needed to plot against the Witch Clan.

    But Fuxi was right.  They really can't afford the gamble.  They are different from Kunpeng. In Kunpeng's eyes, he only cares about himself and does not care about the life and death of others. His recognition of the demon clan is very low. For him, the demon clan is just a source of strength for him, which can speed up his cultivation.  .  But Di Jun and Tai Yi are different. Although they attach great importance to their own cultivation.  But we pay more attention to the development of the demon clan!

    Kunpeng said in a deep voice: "If you give up, you will gain. If you don't do this, then we can only sit back and wait for death!"

    Kunpeng¡¯s words hit on Di Jun¡¯s weakness. This was indeed the case with the demon clan. Just when Di Jun didn¡¯t know how to decide, Empress Nuwa finally spoke.

    Just listening, Empress Nuwa said: "Actually, the matter is not as difficult as a few Taoist friends thought. Everyone only thought about themselves, but did not think about external forces. Previously, we were able to use the power of two Taoist friends, Jieyin and Zhunti.  To quit the Witch Clan, we can do it again. Taoist Fellow Chang Xi on the Taiyin Star is our best choice. As long as Fellow Taoist Emperor Dijun combines with him quickly, then the power of our Demon Clan will definitely increase greatly. Taiyin  The star is the most important star among the stars in the Zhoutian. If fellow Taoist Chang Xi were to preside over the 'Starry Formation in the Zhoutian', I don't think anyone would be able to break it for a while!"

    The 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Grand Array' is an irresistible temptation for any monster clan, and Chang Xi on the Lunar Star is no exception. Even though she did not participate in the war between the Wu clan, she is very important to the Heavenly Court.  She attaches great importance to her changes, and is also very wary of the Witch Clan. The most important thing is that she has a desire for the position of the Demon Queen. As a woman, there is always such a vanity in her heart, the vanity of power!

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:??: The Monster Clan is the second largest race in the world after all, and Chang Xi also wants to use Di Jun's true body of the sun to practice the Yin-Yang Avenue passed down by Hongjun Taoist Ancestor.

    Precisely because both parties were interested, Fuxi and others also accelerated their pace under the influence of external forces. Not long after Zhu Jiuyin went into retreat for cultivation, the demon tribe sent invitations to many masters in the prehistoric world.Emperor Jun wants to get a wife.

    If it were the Monster Clan in its heyday, not many people would dare to take it seriously. However, in the eyes of many people now, the Monster Clan is just an empty shell. Sanqing, Zhen Yuanzi, and Hongyun simply ignored it.  , it would be nice if they didn't cause trouble to the demon clan. If he wanted them to attend the ceremony, Di Jun didn't have the face yet.

    Zhunti and Jieying from the West wanted to watch the ceremony, but due to the previous battle with Zhu Jiuyin, they were injured, and there were countless people who were greedy for them.  , they did not take the matter of Emperor Jun's marriage to their hearts. After all, their own lives were important, not to mention others. People with a calm mind had long retreated to comprehend the Taoist teachings taught by Taoist Hongjun. As for those who had  For those who are greedy, they are busy chasing Zhunti and Jieyin to seize the holy throne from them.

    Because of all these reasons, the matter of Di Jun getting a wife was like a pebble thrown into the sea without making any waves. Only people from the demon clan participated, which can be said to be very bleak.

    "Humanity is cold, and this incident made Di Jun and others feel this, but he did not resent it. In the ancient times, strength was respected, and who made them not have strong strength.

    The mountains and rivers are exhausted and there is no way out, and the willows are dim and the flowers are bright in the village. Although no one came to watch the ceremony, when Di Jun and Chang Xi prayed to the sky, they were recognized by the heaven and a huge black and yellow meritorious spirit fell from the sky.

    In a heavenly marriage, Empress Nuwa, who presided over such a wedding, received huge benefits and received a share of merit. Even Taiyi, Fuxi and Kunpeng also received a small share. Although it was small, the Xuanhuang merit aura was very large.  It's hard to get, which makes them ecstatic.

    After the black and yellow merit energy appeared in the heaven, those who received the invitation and did not go to watch the ceremony were extremely regretful. In the Kunlun Mountains, Yuanshi Tianzun couldn't help but snorted and said: "I didn't expect that group of unworthy monsters.  And be able to get the approval of Heaven!"

    Seeing Yuanshi Tianzun's angry look, Taishang Laojun said calmly: "It's just a little merit, it's nothing. Even with that little merit, they can't realize the great way. And the more they do this, the more they will arouse the witches."  The murderous intent of the clan, there will be another war at that time, what we should be most concerned about now is our own practice, and as Pangu Zongzong, we should be one step ahead of others to realize the Supreme Way!"

    Regarding the aura of merit and virtue in heaven, a trace of envy flashed across the face of Master Tongtian, but the reactions of Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun made him say nothing.

    This sudden change in the heaven made Di Jun couldn't help but laugh and said: "Okay, we, the demon clan, are the protagonists of the ancient world. Otherwise, how can we get the recognition of heaven? As long as we work together, the witch clan doesn't matter!"

    It has to be said that Di Jun was suppressed too hard by the Wu clan. He was so happy just because of the heavenly marriage and got a little reward from heaven. Compared with merit, he and Zhu Jiuyin were worlds apart. Zhu Jiuyin was very different.  Yin can use his own merits to knock Taoist Hongjun off the holy throne, but his merits mean nothing.

    In any case, the sudden drop of merit from heaven also alarmed Zhu Jiuyin. After Zhu Jiuyin, who had just retreated, felt the black and yellow aura of merit and virtue appearing in the heaven, he thought about it and investigated the Shinto law. When he knew  Yuan Yu couldn't help but snorted coldly and said: "Okay, very good, what is supposed to come is finally coming, the heavenly marriage is coming, and I'm afraid there will be a big conspiracy next. I want to see if man can defeat heaven.  , or God¡¯s will is like a knife!¡±

    At this point, Zhu Jiuyin's body burst out with powerful murderous intent, and then he said: "Tiandao, since you don't give me time to recuperate, you will kill everyone. If you want to plot against me, Zhu Jiuyin, I will break it."  Today, let¡¯s see who can¡¯t hold on first!¡±

    It¡¯s no wonder that Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s reaction was so strong. Anyone in Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s position would be wary of this matter. After all, just a hundred years after the Lich War, Heaven sent down the Xuanhuang Qi of Merit to Heaven.  Isn't this clearly supporting the demon clan? Thinking back to the previous plot against the Wu clan by Tiandao, no matter how powerful Zhu Jiuyin is, he can't bear this bad breath. What's more, he knows that Tiandao's methods are far more than these, and there are  More sinister tricks follow.

    Maybe others don't know what will happen in the next prehistoric era, but how can Zhu Jiuyin, a person with the memory of later generations, not know it? He believes that it won't be long before the Heavenly Dao and the demon clan take action to plot against the Wu clan and plot against the great god Pangu.  The will that remains on the primitive land.

    Zhu Jiuyin, who had received all Pangu's inheritance, knew very well that Pangu's will relied on Buzhou Mountain as its origin. Although Zhu Jiuyin had taken away the foundation of Buzhou Mountain, which were the thirty-six Dinghai Divine Pearls, as long as Buzhou Mountain  If it exists for one day, then the Wu Clan will be protected by Pangu's will when they stand on the ancient land. Whether it is the way of heaven or Hongjun Daozu, if they want to destroy the Wu Clan, they must first destroy Buzhou Mountain.  .  .  ){PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 165: Heaven moves

    Chapter 165: Heaven moves

    With one wave after another, Zhu Jiuyin wanted to recuperate, but Heaven did not give him this chance. From Zhu Jiuyin's point of view, he did not believe that there was no shadow of Heaven behind the heavenly marriage.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin looked down upon the merits of heavenly marriage, he understood the benefits that the merits of heavenly marriage brought to the demon clan. The most important thing was that the merits were divided into six, which made Zhu Jiuyin have to pay attention to it.  , this merit means that those people from the demon clan may advance greatly in cultivation and kill two corpses.

    Buzhou Mountain, Heavenly Dao wants to destroy this sacred mountain, and Taoist Hongjun also does not want this sacred mountain to exist. Its existence affects their control over the prehistoric times, but they do not know that Zhu Jiuyin has also been there since the beginning.  Zhu Jiuyin had the idea of ??hitting the sacred mountain, but Zhu Jiuyin never had the opportunity. Now that the opportunity has finally come, Zhu Jiuyin also wants to take the opportunity to give Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu a try.

    Zhu Jiuyin wants to tell Heaven and Taoist Hongjun that humans can defeat Heaven. No matter how good the calculation is, without strong strength to guarantee it, it is still a farce and will only make people laugh.

    Zhu Jiuyin looked at the Heavenly Court from afar, with a trace of disdain in his eyes. Although the great catastrophe had caused chaos, Zhu Jiuyin knew what the monsters above the Heavenly Court were thinking, and this was the opportunity to step on his own.  Zhu Jiuyin has always overwhelmed his opponents with absolute power since he entered the prehistoric era. This time he wants to change his appearance and teach those who plotted against him a profound lesson.

    After the Emperor Jun in the heaven attracted the mysterious and yellow merit of heavenly marriage, he used this merit to behead his own good corpse in one go, and his cultivation greatly improved and he became a master of killing two corpses.

    Not only Emperor Jun, but Empress Nuwa also used this merit to kill her own good corpse. Although Chang Xi, Kunpeng, Fuxi, and Taiyi did not kill the good corpse in one fell swoop, they used their merit to kill the good corpse.  Having realized the good corpse, it only takes a little time to successfully cut out the good corpse.

    If there was a huge difference between the Demon Clan and the Witch Clan before, this time the Heavenly Marriage has narrowed the distance between the two parties. Soon the Demon Clan will have six quasi-holy masters who can kill two corpses.  Essentially, he has to surpass the Witch Clan. After all, only Zhu Jiuyin among the Witch Clan can fight against the Quasi-Sage who killed two corpses.  The other ancestral witches are still a little worse.

    Tiandao's intervention suddenly changed the gap between the two lich clans. If it hadn't been for the previous lich war, all the intermediate elites of the demon clan would have perished.  I'm afraid that Emperor Jun will start to counterattack the Wu clan at this time.

    Tiandao not only helped the demon clan, but also left a seed in the heart of Queen Houtu. It was a seed of temptation. It used the endless killings in the lich war to activate Queen Houtu's heart.  of kindness.  And this seed will become a time bomb at a critical moment, blowing the Wu clan to pieces.

    Originally, everyone thought that this time there would be another big battle between the Lich and Witch clans, but the result disappointed them. The Witch clan had no intention of going to heaven.

    The Demon Clan breathed a sigh of relief at the Witch Clan's calmness. Even after their cultivation greatly increased, Di Jun and others did not want to fight with the Witch Clan at this time.  After all, the demon clan doesn't have a thousand years to recuperate, so they don't have the ability to fight against the witch clan again.

    After seeing the reaction of the Wu clan, Di Jun and others finally couldn't bear it and headed towards Zixiao Palace under the leadership of Nuwa. Naturally, such a big thing happening in the heaven had attracted the attention of many people.  As soon as they left, Zhu Jiuyin and other ancestral witches soon knew about it.

    Regarding this move of the demon clan, Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said: "It is better to ask for yourself than to ask for others. Emperor Jun, Emperor Jun, you still made a bad move. In the eyes of Hongjun and Tiandao, you are just a pawn."  . And it¡¯s a chess piece that can be discarded at any time. If you want to use Hongjun¡¯s power to plot against our Witch Clan, you will eventually suffer the consequences!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin can meditate, but other ancestral witches cannot keep this matter in their hearts like Zhu Jiuyin. They have suffered a loss once, so naturally they are all very vigilant.  If it weren't for the fact that all of them were injured in the previous battle and needed time to recuperate, I'm afraid that the Dijiang Ancestral Witch would have called everyone together again to discuss countermeasures.

    Emperor Jun, Nuwa Empress and others happily went to Zixiao Palace.  It's a pity that the result disappointed them greatly.  Although Daozu Hongjun really hopes to see both the Lich and Lich clans suffer losses, he will not interfere in the conflict between the two clans at this time. It will only affect his own practice. The relationship between Nuwa Empress and Emperor Junlian Zixiao Palace  He didn't even enter the door, so he only said a word to take care of himself.

    Such a result cast a shadow over the hearts of Di Jun and the others. Things were not as easy as they thought. What should they do?  Whether this calculation is going ahead or not is a question lingering in everyone's minds.  Di Jun and his entourage left happily, but returned disappointed.

    After returning to the Heavenly Court, Di Jun asked in a deep voice: "Fellow Taoists, what should we do now to plot against the Wu Clan?"?Is something to be done or not to be done?  "

    Taiyi and Fuxi had Nuwa Empress in mind and did not say anything. Even though Taiyi and Dijun had the Phoenix Clan's great magical power of rebirth from the ashes, they were also frightened by Zhu Jiuyin, especially Taiyi, who almost  They were about to be completely destroyed, so naturally they had a shadow on the Witch Clan in their hearts. As for Empress Nuwa and Fuxi, not to mention, they had never taken advantage of Zhu Jiuyin from the beginning.

    Relatively speaking, Kunpeng is much better than them. At least Kunpeng has not lost his courage. He just heard him sneer and said: "Do it, why not do it? This is our only chance to destroy the Wu clan. Could it be that several fellow Taoists are because of  If Dao Ancestor doesn't give us a positive answer, we will give up. If you don't even have the courage, then why do you have to fight against the Wu Clan!"

    Speaking of it, Kunpeng was very straightforward. He did not hesitate at all on this matter and directly stated what he was thinking. And the matter was exactly as he said. If Di Jun and others lost their courage, what would the demon clan do with it?  The witch clan fights.

    Kunpeng's words aroused the passion in the hearts of Dijun and others, especially Taiyi and Dijun. Even Kunpeng could move forward bravely, so how could they retreat as demon emperors? Dijun shouted loudly:  "Okay, then we will follow the demon master's words, and the demon clan will take charge of this matter. All resources in heaven will be tilted towards the demon master!"

    Just as Di Jun said these words, suddenly there was a strange phenomenon in Buzhou Mountain. Many people felt a hint of opportunity, and Di Jun's expression could not help but change.

    Seeing this, Taiyi quickly asked: "Brother, what's wrong with you?"

    Di Jun said in a deep voice: "I don't know why, but just now I suddenly felt that there was a chance in Buzhou Mountain!"

    Empress Nuwa also said: "It turns out that the Demon Emperor has also felt it. It seems that Buzhou Mountain has a chance to share with our Demon Clan!"

    When Nuwa Empress spoke, Taiyi's eyes suddenly lit up and he said: "In that case, what are we waiting for? Hurry up and go to Buzhou Mountain to get that opportunity back, so as not to be noticed by the Witch Clan and cause an accident!"

    You must know that the entire prehistoric land has now fallen into the control of the Wu Clan, and the same is true for Buzhou Mountain. If things alarm the Wu Clan, then the opportunity of the Demon Clan will probably become a mirror.

    Not only Emperor Jun, Nuwa Empress and other demon clans went to Buzhou Mountain, Sanqing, Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun also went to Buzhou Mountain. The only one who did not move was Zhu Jiuyin.

    When the fluctuations on Buzhou Mountain came together, Zhu Jiuyin felt something in his heart, and there was a feeling of loss. There was only one possibility that could cause this kind of impact, and that was that he had lost something useful. Zhu Jiuyin felt it.  The only thing Jiuyin has lost over the years and it is related to Buzhou Mountain is the gourd root.

    The loss of the innate spiritual root was also a big loss for Zhu Jiuyin. He knew very well who the destined person of this gourd root was, but he did not rush to kill him. Zhu Jiuyin believed that this abnormality occurred in Buzhou Mountain  The situation was definitely a test of Tiandao against him. Although Zhu Jiuyin's powerful cultivation level could easily break Tiandao's plan and recapture the gourd root, Zhu Jiuyin did not do so.

    Although the gourd root is good, it is not worth mentioning compared to the thing that Zhu Jiuyin has calculated in his heart. Zhu Jiuyin will not lose the big for the small, and he will not care about it no matter how tempted the heaven is.

    Zhu Jiuyin raised his head and cast his gaze in the direction of Buzhou Mountain, and said with a sneer: "Tiandao, I will make you pay the price. No matter how many calculations you make, you will be vulnerable to absolute power. Soon you will  I regret what I did today. Even a mutilated gourd root tried to lure me into action. You really underestimated me, Zhu Jiuyin, and the broadmindedness of my Wu Clan. My Wu Clan is not that stupid!  "

    Zhu Jiuyin thought correctly. This time it was indeed another test of Heavenly Dao. He wanted to lure the Witch Clan to attack so that the Twelve Ancestral Witches would not have time to recuperate and take the opportunity to continue to weaken the power of the Witch Clan and balance the Lich.  Due to the gap between the two races, it was a pity that his temptation had no effect at all, and Zhu Jiuyin simply ignored it.

    Tiandao¡¯s intention was not only not completed, but also aroused Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s vigilance. With Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s madness, one can imagine how much counterattack Tiandao will bear in the future.

    No one knows better than Zhu Jiuyin what will happen next. Although Zhu Jiuyin really wants to destroy the demon clan, he knows better what he should do now. Recuperation is the key. As long as his body recovers  , Zhu Jiuyin believes that with his powerful Killing God Fist, he can definitely sweep away the demon clan in the next Lich War!

    Undercurrents, huge undercurrents are surging on the ancient land again, and the aura of Liangjie is getting heavier and heavier. Those who have listened to Taoist ancestors' sermons in Zixiao Palace feel a huge pressure on themselves.  Come on, this is a precursor to a full-scale disaster.This is the test of calamity for them!  .  .  )

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 166 The calm before the storm

    Chapter 166 The calm before the storm

    No one expected that the aura of Liangjie would intensify so much. Even Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun did not expect that Liangjie would undergo such an astonishing change.

    A trace of surprise also flashed in Zhu Jiuyin's eyes, but he regained his composure in an instant, but he couldn't help but secretly thought: "What on earth is going on? Why did the aura of Liangjie happen like this in an instant?"  An astonishing change. The release of such a huge amount of calamity aura is afraid that all creatures in the ancient land will be implicated. Is there any reason for this? But this is fine. The heavier the calamity aura, the more chaotic the heaven will be, which is more conducive to  I'll kill you!"

    Although the sudden intensification of the calamity aura is very beneficial to Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan, after all, the Wu clan has no soul and is not proficient in calculations. The intensification of the calamity aura eliminates this obvious shortcoming.

    The Great Dao is supreme, and Heaven has repeatedly plotted against the Wu clan and Zhu Jiuyin, which has destroyed the principles of the Dao and naturally aggravated the progress of the calamity. In this way, Heaven has unknowingly solved a small problem for the Witch clan.  Trouble.

    The intensification of the calamity made Zhu Jiuyin even more disdainful of the calculations of Tiandao and Taoist Hongjun. No matter how deep the calculations were, it was of no use. As long as they could not break free from the power of the great road, they would still be controlled by the great road.

    The calamity intensified to such an extent that Zhu Jiuyin also made his own decision. The Wu clan gave up their conquest of the ancient land and instead clung to the existing territory and focused on their own cultivation. For the final battle between the Lich and the Lich  To prepare for the decisive battle, Zhu Jiuyin took out all his Shinto treasures and used them to practice against a small group of elites from each tribe in the Wu Clan.  Borrowing this powerful divine treasure to practice is of great use to the great witch, and these elites of the witch clan have become Zhu Jiuyin's biggest trump card for the witch clan.

    The distribution of the gourd roots on Buzhou Mountain was as arranged by Heaven. Kunpeng originally wanted to gain some benefit from such distribution, but unfortunately he was not destined to do so.  Kunpeng could only watch helplessly as the innate spiritual treasure fell into the hands of others, which made Kunpeng extremely angry. Especially when he saw that Hongyun was able to get a benefit, he was even more angry and thought that he  The reason for such unfavorable situation was all because of Hong Yun. When he thought of the holy throne on Hong Yun's body, Kunpeng's murderous intention emerged in his heart.

    In ancient times, the strong were respected. In the past, Kunpeng would take care of Zhen Yuanzi.  But now that he has obtained the merit of heavenly marriage, he is on the verge of killing two corpses, and he no longer takes Zhen Yuanzi into his eyes. Now that the heavenly secret is so chaotic, isn't this a great opportunity to seize the holy throne?  In an instant, Kunpeng had murderous intentions towards Hongyun.

    "It's a pity that although Kunpeng has this intention, he doesn't dare to take action at this time. After all, Sanqing is right next to him, and even if he can really kill Hongyun.  The brothers Dijun and Taiyi were afraid that they would not let him get what he wanted, so Kunpeng could only suppress the murderous intention towards Hongyun in his heart.

    Kunpeng was not the only one who was staring at Hongyun in the ancient world. The Styx in the sea of ??blood was also staring at Hongyun. Don't look at Jie Yin and Zhunti, who had never had a peaceful life for half a day in the past hundred years.  They have always been in the midst of killing, but Styx never thought of attacking them.  From Minghe's point of view, Jie Yin and Zhunti were both disciples of Taoist Hongjun, so it would not be an easy task to take away the holy throne from them.  On the contrary, Hongyun was alone and the easiest person to succeed. Hongyun had been in Wuzhuangguan and no one had a chance to take action. But now Hongyun walked out of Wuzhuangguan, which made Ming He think about it.

    After everyone had gained something, everyone went their separate ways. No one dared to touch the power of the Three Pure Ones. There was a group of monsters behind Nuwa Empress. Those who wanted to seize the treasure did not dare to take action. Naturally, only Hongyun was left among the crowd.  one person.

    After the treasure division in Buzhou Mountain, Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi returned to Wuzhuang Temple after a bloody battle. After the bloody battle, if Zhen Yuanzi had not held the best innate spiritual fruit like ginseng fruit, they would not have been able to return.  When he arrived at Wuzhuang Temple, he had already died in the hands of those who wanted to seize the treasure.

    Another hundred years have passed, and the chaotic situation in the wild has gradually calmed down. Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi rushed and killed countless people all the way back to Wuzhuang Temple. They practiced behind closed doors and did not give anyone a chance to take action.  Zhunti and Zhunti also took advantage of the geographical advantage to kill countless greedy people. During the killing, their cultivation gradually recovered. Since then, naturally few people dared to take any chances with them. For the Holy Spirit,  Most of the people with greedy hearts died, while the two clans of lich and demons remained calm. The situation in the natural wilderness has eased, but the aura of calamity has not weakened. On the contrary, after so many killings,  The aura of calamity is getting stronger and the heavenly secrets are in chaos. No one can calculate the slightest bit of heavenly secrets. The aura of calamity has completely shrouded the prehistoric world. If you want to survive, your strength will speak for itself.

    A hundred years later, Zhu Jiuyin had already recovered her body and was silently sleeping in the dark.Observing the changes in the prehistoric period, the demon clan has been able to remain calm for a hundred years. They have not completely put on a posture of recuperation and recuperation. The "Zhoutian Xingdou Formation" is also crazy  It was running without any thought of causing trouble in the wild.

    However, Zhu Jiuyin knew in his heart that this was just a superficial phenomenon. He believed that people like Di Jun and Tai Yi would never really be indifferent to the world. They were just numbing themselves.

    A hundred years have passed. Kunpeng and others have already killed the second corpse, and their cultivation levels have greatly increased. The demon clan has also begun to gradually recover its vitality. The demon clan who has recovered a little bit of vitality has become wild in their hearts, especially  It was Kunpeng, who was completely focused on Wuzhuang Temple and wanted to kill Hongyun.

    Dijun and Taiyi are not fools. Although Kunpeng is very secretive, the murderous intention in his heart cannot be hidden from Dijun and Taiyi brothers. It can arouse Kunpeng's murderous intention so much that Dijun and Taiyi brothers can't pay attention to it.

    In the Lingxiao Palace, Taiyi said in a deep voice: "Brother, Kunpeng has been very restless in this short period of time. It seems that he is really going to attack Hongyun. Do you think we should teach him a lesson and let him know something?"  sharp!"

    Di Jun smiled calmly and said: "My dear brother, Kunpeng is just a clown. Don't worry too much. He is restless just because he wants to seize the holy throne from Hongyun. It's a good thing that he has such an idea. Let's give him this  The chance is, it depends on whether he can escape from our grasp!"

    Taiyi sighed: "Brother, Kunpeng is a villain. He will do anything for personal gain. I'm worried that he will ruin our big event because of the greed in his heart. You must know that a hundred years have passed. This bastard  But there is no sign of attacking the Wu clan at all. He can afford to delay, but we cannot afford to wait!"

    How could Emperor Jun not know what Taiyi said? Emperor Jun said in a deep voice: "If you can't wait, you have to wait. After all, we need Kunpeng's power to deal with the Wu clan and Zhu Jiuyin. As for his delusional attempt to steal from Hongyun,  To seize the holy throne, it depends on your own methods!"

    As soon as Di Jun said this, Taiyi's eyes suddenly lit up, and he said anxiously: "What the elder brother means is that we give Kunpeng a mantis to catch the cicada and the oriole behind, so that he can waste his efforts!"

    Di Jun nodded and said: "That's right, and as the Demon Emperor, we are not suitable for killing and plundering. Wouldn't it be great to have Kunpeng to help us!"

    Di Jun is indeed the Demon Emperor, and he is ruthless. Kunpeng thinks he is great, but every move he makes is under Di Jun's control, and he becomes a spear in Di Jun's hand.

    Taiyi was originally worried that Di Jun would compromise with Kunpeng, but he did not expect that the result would be like this. Now he is no longer worried about Kunpeng, but instead he is worried about Hongyun.

    Just listening, Taiyi sighed: "I'm afraid that Hongyun has been hiding in Zhen Yuanzi's Wuzhuang Temple and being a coward, making everyone's plans come to nothing. After all, as long as he doesn't show up, all the plans will be empty talk!"

    Di Jun said disapprovingly: "Brother Xian, don't worry about this. Who is Hongyun? He is a fool, a restless fool. He can hide in Zhen Yuanzi's Wuzhuang Temple for hundreds of years.  That has reached the limit of his endurance, and it won¡¯t be long before he runs out on his own. After all, the situation in the prehistoric era has eased down, and there is no danger anymore!¡±

    As an emperor, Di Jun did a good job in grasping people's hearts and completely guessed Hongyun's thoughts. Faced with such an opponent hiding in the dark, it would be a bit abnormal for Hongyun not to die.

    As soon as Di Jun said these words, Taiyi laughed and said: "This is the best. As long as you can kill Hongyun and suppress the holy throne in his hand, brother, you can become a saint. At that time, the Witch Clan will not matter.  We don¡¯t need to act based on other people¡¯s faces!¡±

    Although Emperor Jun and Taiyi decided to use the power of the entire clan to support Empress Nuwa's teaching, they were still unwilling to do so. However, they could not take action to seize the throne from Empress Nuwa. If they succeeded, it would be easy to say that if they failed, the demon would  The clan was really in danger of being destroyed, but now it's better. As long as they can kill Hongyun, they don't need to worry about Nuwa.

    Di Jun was not as excited as Tai Yi. He sighed and said: "Brother Xian, it is not the time to be happy now. After all, this is just our idea. It will not be too late to be happy when everything succeeds!"

    Taiyi said disapprovingly: "Brother, as long as that fool Hongyun dares to leave Wuzhuang Temple, he will be dead, and his holy throne will definitely fall into our hands!"

    Di Jun was right. Taiyi was happy too early. They were not the only ones eyeing Hongyun. Styx was still hidden in the dark. If anyone was to say who was the most dangerous in the ancient world, it would be Zhu Jiuyin. Who was the weirdest?  , that is the River Styx, and the Sea of ??Blood will not dry up. The River Styx will not die, even if Emperor Jun and Taiyi have the power of the phoenix to be reborn from the ashes.??Compare to Styx.  .  .  )

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 167: Seeking Death

    Chapter 167 Seeking Death

    Hongyun was really as ignorant of life and death as Emperor Jun said. Within a hundred years, he refined the newly obtained innate spiritual treasure 'Sanso Gourd', and after seeing that the prehistoric era had calmed down, he decided to leave Wuzhuang Temple.  Heart.

    Hongyun is a self-righteous fool who has never considered the consequences. After refining the 'Soul-Sanding Gourd', he said goodbye to Zhen Yuanzi and wanted to return to his Fire Cloud Cave.

    As soon as Hongyun's words came out, Zhen Yuanzi sighed and said: "Brother Hongyun, now that the calamity has intensified, it seems that the wilderness has calmed down, but I don't know how dangerous it is secretly. It's better for you to stay in Wuzhuang to meditate and practice.  , it¡¯s not too late to return to Huoyun Cave after you attain enlightenment and become a saint!¡±

    Hongyun said disapprovingly: "Brother Zhen Yuanzi said something serious. Those greedy people have already been led and killed by fellow Taoist Zhunti. The danger has long been eliminated. As for the truth, I still have no clue.  No, maybe I can find a chance by traveling around the wilderness!"

    Hongyun also deserves to die. Being affected by the aura of Calamity, he actually said such words. Is it possible to travel in the ancient times at this time?  It was a completely naked killing. You have to know how many killings took place under that calmness, but he didn't know it. What's more, he thought too highly of himself. With his little ability, he was able to communicate with Zhunti and guide him.  Are the two comparable?

    Who are those people Zhunti and Jingyin? They have great wisdom and perseverance, and they also experienced killings during the Lich War, and killed countless people before they could have the peace they have today.  What achievements does he have in Hongyun, and what kind of reputation does he have in the ancient world.

    If we talk about prestige, he barely had the title of a good old man in the ancient world, but now he is in a state of calamity.  Everyone has the desire to kill. It can be said that in the prehistoric times, it is the naked law of the forest. The strong is respected and the fittest survive. Who cares whether you are a good person or not? All you have to do is kill.

    After hearing Hongyun¡¯s answer, Zhen Yuanzi smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Brother Hongyun, are you really unable to stay?¡±

    Hongyun shook his head and said: "Brother Zhen Yuanzi, I also want to stay. But I can't stay. After all, Wuzhuang Temple is not my home. I have to go back to Huoyun Cave to take a look. To be honest with you.  There is always a voice in my heart telling me that if I continue to stay in Wuzhuang Temple, I will not be able to attain enlightenment even if I have to wait for the calamity to end, so I have to leave!"

    As soon as Hongyun said this, Zhen Yuanzi sighed secretly. With his understanding of Hongyun, it was impossible to save the matter.  Hongyun was determined to leave Wuzhuang Temple, so he sighed: "Forget it! In this case, I won't stop you, I hope you can be careful, don't look at the peaceful land of the ancient world. But secretly there are many dangers,  I still have a few ginseng berries here. Take them for self-defense!"

    ¡°As he said that, Zhen Yuanzi had a few more ginseng fruits in his hand, and then handed them to Hongyun.  The friendship between Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun is genuine and there is no water in it, and there is no trace of reluctance in giving away the innate spiritual fruit like ginseng fruit.

    Regarding the ginseng fruit sent by Zhen Yuanzi, Hongyun did not refuse. She reached out to take it, and then laughed and said: "Brother Zhen Yuanzi, I'm not polite. Anyway, you are guarding this innate spiritual root and you are not afraid of not having the ginseng fruit."  eat!"

    Hongyun's words diluted the feeling of separation between the two. Zhen Yuanzi said: "Take care and come back to see me when you have time. If there is any danger, return to Wuzhuangguan immediately. Keep the green hills and don't worry about running out of firewood."  Burn, with the strength of you and me, not many people in the wild can kill us!"

    Hongyun nodded and said: "Brother Zhen Yuanzi, I know, don't worry!"

    As he spoke, Hongyun saluted Zhen Yuanzi, then left Wuzhuang Temple and headed towards his Huoyun Cave. I have to say that Hongyun was too arrogant. After leaving Wuzhuang Temple, he swaggered towards Huoyun Cave.  He walked through the hole without any cover, as if he was invincible and not afraid of anyone.

    If Hongyun had listened to Zhen Yuanzi's advice and acted cautiously, he might have been able to save his own life. Unfortunately, he left Wuzhuangguan in such a arrogant manner and was immediately targeted by Kunpeng. Not only Kunpeng, but also Kunpeng.  Styx, who has been staying in the sea of ????blood, also has his eyes on Hongyun.

    As for brothers Di Jun and Taiyi, let alone that. Under such circumstances, if Hongyun can save his own life, he will be really lucky. In a word, it is simply impossible.

    After seeing Hongyun leave Wuzhuang Temple, Kunpeng sneered and said: "Hongyun, it's time to settle the relationship between us. It's time for you to pay me back everything you owe me!"

    Kunpeng said that with a thought in his mind, he quietly left the heaven and headed towards the wilderness. He was careful along the way, as if he was afraid of being exploited.

    Kunpeng didn¡¯t know,Just when he left Heavenly Court, Di Jun and Tai Yi were already staring at him, but he didn't notice it himself. It can be said that Kunpeng's behavior was very ridiculous in the eyes of Di Jun and Tai Yi.

    Seeing Kunpeng¡¯s cautious look, Taiyi said disdainfully: ¡°Brother, Kunpeng is only a little clever. He thinks heaven is somewhere. With his cultivation level, he can leave quietly without telling us!¡±

    Di Jun smiled calmly and said: "My dear brother, let Kunpeng do whatever he wants. All we want is the result. He is just a pawn to us. We don't have to make trouble for such a trivial matter. It's not worth it at all."  !¡±

    Taiyi laughed loudly and said: "Brother is right, I am too preoccupied with this matter, but there is no need for us to rush forward now, it is not too late to wait until Kunpeng kills Hongyun before taking action!"

    Kunpeng was still a little patient. At least he was not in a hurry to kill Hongyun. Instead, he waited for Hongyun to be far away from Wuzhuang Temple before appearing in front of Hongyun and blocking Hongyun's way.

    When he saw Kunpeng suddenly appearing in front of him, Hongyun couldn't help but feel a sense of fear in his heart, and said to himself: "No, Kunpeng is probably coming from a bad person. It seems like brother Zhen Yuanzi really has to tell the truth.  The ancient land is still very dangerous!"

    Although Hongyun was extremely afraid of Kunpeng in his heart, he did not show it on his face. Instead, he said calmly: "I didn't expect to meet Daoist Kunpeng here, but I didn't know that Daoist Kunpeng would be here."  Why do you want to do this? Aren¡¯t fellow Taoists afraid of being discovered by the Wu clan and triggering another war between the two clans?¡±

    Hongyun is also a bit smart, and understands that Kunpeng has bad intentions, so he directly threatens Kunpeng with the Wu clan, so that Kunpeng will retreat in spite of the difficulties. Unfortunately, Hongyun underestimates Kunpeng too much.

    Kunpeng snorted disdainfully and said: "Hongyun, you don't need to play such unflattering tricks in front of Pindao. Since Pindao dares to appear on the ancient land, he will no longer care about the pursuit of the Wu clan.  , I advise you to be smart, so as not to lose your life here! You ask me why I am here, it is very simple, the poor Taoist came to you specifically, and when I heard the Tao in Zixiao Palace,  You should not have forgotten what happened, and the cause and effect between us should be completely resolved by taking advantage of the opportunity of calamity!"

    As soon as Kunpeng said these words, Hongyun's face became extremely solemn. He said in a deep voice: "Fellow Kunpeng, what do you want? If you have any requests, please speak up!"

    Kunpeng sneered and said: "I don't want to do anything. I just want to get back what I lost. It was because of your ignorance that I lost my seat in Zixiao Palace and I lost my holy position. Now I just want to get back what I lost."  All I need is for you to return the holy throne to me, I think this request shouldn¡¯t be too much!¡±

    "What? Kunpeng, are you kidding me?" Hongyun shouted.

    Kunpeng said in a dark voice: "Hongyun, do you think I am joking with you? If you think about it, you will hand over the holy throne on your body to me. I will leave immediately without saying a word. The cause and effect between you and me will not be the same."  Let¡¯s end it here, otherwise I¡¯ll blame the poor Taoist for his cruelty, I¡¯ll kill you and then take away the holy throne, my time is limited, I¡¯ll give you three breaths, you can choose for yourself!¡±

    Kunpeng¡¯s request was very reasonable in his opinion, but in Hongyun¡¯s eyes it was too much. Hongyun immediately shouted angrily without thinking: ¡°Kunpeng, you want me to hand over the holy throne, that¡¯s impossible!¡±

    Kunpeng was not surprised at all by Hongyun's answer. After all, what he asked for was the holy throne. Even if Hongyun was a good old man, he would not hand it over. However, Kunpeng didn't care. The reason why he said such words was that  He was trying to find a legitimate reason for himself to attack Hongyun, and to give Taoist Hongjun an explanation so that Taoist Hongjun would not attack him.

    As for Hongyun, Kunpeng didn't take it to heart at all. From the moment Hongyun left Wuzhuangguan, he was already a dead person in Kunpeng's eyes.

    Kunpeng sneered and said: "Okay, Hongyun, this is your own destruction, but you can't blame me for being ruthless. If you don't agree with me, then we can only fight with strength. Either you will die today or I will."  Death, I want to let all sentient beings know that I, Kunpeng, am not someone to be trifled with. If you ruin my opportunity, you will have to pay with your life. Just die!"

    Kunpeng said, then he raised the Demon Master's Palace and threw it directly at Hongyun without any hesitation. Although the Demon Master's Palace in his hand looked like an acquired treasure, it was much more powerful than many innate spiritual treasures.  You must know that the entire demon master palace is made of the essence of stars. Such a large piece of star essence can crush a person to death just by its weight. Not to mention that the demon master palace is also blessed with many secret techniques. The most powerful ones are  There is also the pattern of the "Zhou Tian Xing Dou Grand Formation" on the Demon Master's Palace. It can be said that Kunpeng has deducted a lot of star essence from the heaven for this Demon Master's Palace. He can refine it with the materials of this Demon Master's Palace.  Make half a pair of 'Zhou Tian'The star flags of the "Fighting Formation".  .  .  )

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 168: The appearance of cows, ghosts and snakes

    Chapter 168: The appearance of cows, ghosts, and snakes

    Hong Yun knew very well what kind of person Kunpeng was. As soon as Kunpeng appeared, Hongyun had already heightened his vigilance and strictly guarded against Kunpeng's attacks. As soon as Kunpeng came out of the Demon Master Palace, Hongyun immediately  He raised his 'Soul Gourd' to withstand Kunpeng's attack.

    Although Hongyun is also a quasi-sage, he is only a quasi-sage who can kill one corpse. Compared with Kunpeng, a quasi-sage master who can kill two corpses, there is a huge difference. Even though he has the innate talent of 'Soul Gourd'  The spiritual treasure was in hand, but it could not block the strike of the acquired treasure, the 'Demon Master's Palace' in Kunpeng's hand.

    With a loud bang, Hongyun was knocked backwards by Kunpeng's blow. He took dozens of steps back before he could stabilize his body. It was only the first confrontation that showed how huge the gap between the two sides was.  .

    What surprised Hong Yun was that Kunpeng did not take advantage of the opportunity to win. Instead, he stopped his attack after one blow, and then said in a deep voice again: "Hong Yun, I will give you another chance. Hand over the holy throne. I immediately turned around.  Leave, the holy position is good, but your life is gone, so what's the use? Pindao doesn't want to kill you, he just wants to recover his losses, don't force me to kill you!"

    Kunpeng is a very calculating person. He is unwilling to give others a chance to deal with him. He does everything perfectly. He is able to persuade Hongyun even though he has the advantage. If Hongyun is still ignorant and unwilling to make friends,  After becoming a saint, even if he kills Hongyun in the end, others will have nothing to say. After all, Kunpeng has already given Hongyun a chance.  But Hongyun himself was not sure and couldn't blame him for killing him. Who made Hongyun ignorant and ruined Kunpeng's opportunity? Karma and retribution.  Even if he is killed by Kunpeng, it will be his retribution.

    After seeing Kunpeng's actions, Di Jun's face gained a gloomy look, and he said to Taiyi in a deep voice: "What a Kunpeng. He is so scheming and terrifying. He is so careful and even his excuses are perfect. Look.  He is not only guarding against the accusations of Daozu Hongjun, he is also guarding against you and me!"

    Di Jun¡¯s words are correct.  Kunpeng did this not only against Taoist Yu Hongjun, but also to guard against the pair of demon kings, Di Jun and Tai Yi, and not give them an excuse to seize the holy throne, as long as Di Jun and Tai Yi took action.  That would give him a false pretense and ruin his prestige among the demon clan.

    Taiyi also said with a gloomy face: "Brother, this bastard Kunpeng is too insidious. If such a person stays in our demon clan, he will be a disaster. If there is a chance, it is better to get rid of him, otherwise one day  It will come back to bite us!"

    Seeing Kunpeng's methods, Taiyi had murderous intentions in his heart. As an emperor, he would not be willing to see himself being plotted by a subordinate.  Even if this subordinate is talented, he will use it on himself.  But they are not allowed to exist, and Kunpeng violated the emperor's taboo.

    Why wouldn¡¯t Emperor Jun want to kill Kunpeng?  But he didn't dare to do that, because Kunpeng had a high prestige among the demon clan. Killing Kunpeng would only cause the demon clan to split. What's more, he believed that Kunpeng would never be a fool and would not have the means to protect himself.

    Di Jun shook his head and said: "Kunpeng deserves to die, but we still have to use him to deal with the Wu Clan. If we can kill him, we have to wait until the Wu Clan is destroyed. As long as the Wu Clan is not destroyed, we can't kill him."  !¡±

    Taiyi is far inferior to Dijun in terms of patience. If Kunpeng dared to do this, how could he not think of the stakes if Dijun and Taiyi, the demon kings, knew about it? But he did it anyway, which shows that he has enough self-confidence.  Maintain ability.

    Taiyi said in a deep voice: "Brother, I'm afraid that this bastard Kunpeng will ruin our affairs during the war. After all, he is a villain. Not to mention, you can see how powerful he is just by looking at the acquired treasure in his hand.  greedy!"

    Unfortunately, Tai Yi's words did not make Di Jun change his mind. Di Jun did not dare to gamble with the fate of the demon clan. He shook his head and said: "Let's talk about Kunpeng later. Now let's see what Kunpeng has to do.  Besides, the holy throne is the most important thing at the moment. As long as the holy throne is obtained, it doesn't matter how powerful Kunpeng's calculations are. All conspiracies are vulnerable in the face of absolute power! As for the star essence, even more  Not worth mentioning!"

    Di Jun's words made sense, but his idea could not be realized. The holy throne on Hongyun was a trap from the beginning. No matter how much he paid to fight for it, it would all be in vain in the end.  If he wants to attain the holy status of Dao, then he will not have to attain enlightenment and become a saint. Once he becomes a saint, what can he do to subdue Kunpeng? As long as the demon clan is in danger, Kunpeng will definitely suffer backlash!

    Di Jun does not have magical powers to know what will happen in the future, so he is still addicted to his imagination, thinking that everything is under his control.

    Facing the pressure from Kunpeng, Hongyun had no intention of compromising.??, if Hongyun was sane, maybe he would be convinced by Kunpeng's words, but now Hongyun has been deeply affected by the aura of Calamity, and in his heart, he regards the holy position as more important than his own life.  How could he agree to Kunpeng's suggestion?

    Just listening, Hongyun shouted angrily: "Kunpeng, even if I die, I will not hand over the holy throne to you. This is mine. It was given to me by Taoist Hongjun. No one can take it away from me!"

    As soon as Hong Yun said these words, Kun Peng laughed loudly and said: "Okay, very good. Since Hong Yun wants to die, you can't blame Pindao. If you want to die, then Pindao will help you!"

    With that said, Kunpeng once again sacrificed the ¡®Demon Master¡¯s Palace¡¯ and smashed it at Hongyun. Speaking of Kunpeng¡¯s Demon Master¡¯s Palace, thanks to the divine treasure in Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s hand, it was able to overwhelm others.

    The previous blow had already made Hongyun aware of his own shortcomings, so he never thought about fighting Kunpeng to the death. Even if he was affected by the calamity of calamity, he did not lose his mind.

    Hongyun remembered what Zhen Yuanzi said when he left Wuzhuang Temple. If there is danger, he should return to Wuzhuang Temple immediately. Although the demon clan is powerful, if he wants to break Wuzhuang Temple, he will have to pay a considerable price, let alone in the prehistoric times.  However, headed by the Witch Clan, if the Monster Clan dares to attack Wuzhuang Temple, they will definitely be severely beaten by the Witch Clan.

    With a thought in his mind, Hongyun quickly retreated towards Wuzhuang Temple, and shouted loudly: "Kunpeng, this is the ancient wilderness. If you dare to continue chasing me, aren't you afraid of being intercepted and killed by the Wu clan in this ancient wilderness?"  Above the earth?"

    Kunpeng said in a dark voice: "Hongyun, it's not up to you to worry about Pindao's life or death. Now Pindao has only one thought, that is to kill you. Nothing else is in Pindao's consideration. Go and die!"

    Since Kunpeng dared to intercept Hongyun head-on, he naturally had already prepared a complete plan. He had blocked Hongyun's escape route before he took action. If Hongyun had the courage to move forward and break through Kunpeng's obstruction, then he would still have a glimmer of hope.  , it is a pity that he chose to retreat, so he just stepped into the trap that Kunpeng had set in advance.

    Kunpeng had planned everything before taking action. He knew that Hongyun was not a man of backbone and his first reaction after encountering danger would definitely be to retreat to Wuzhuang Temple, so he set up a trap for Feng Hongyun to jump in by himself.  .

    As soon as Hongyun retreated, he was trapped in Kunpeng's "Small Zhoutian Star Formation". Thirty-six Zhoutian Star Flags appeared in the void, and the "Demon Master's Palace" corresponded to them.  The streaks of star sword energy killed Hong Yun like lightning.

    Hongyun only focused on running away, never expecting that Kunpeng could be so insidious. Before he could react, his body was destroyed by the streaks of star sword energy.

    From the beginning to the end, it was just a matter of seconds. I have to say that Kunpeng¡¯s methods were powerful enough.

    After destroying Hong Yun¡¯s body, Kunpeng sneered and said, ¡°Hong Yun, now you know what your fate will be, go to hell!¡±

    Kunpeng said that he was going to activate the "Little Zhoutian Starry Formation" to kill Hongyun, but an accident happened. The "Little Zhoutian Starry Formation" did not activate any attack at all, which shocked Kunpeng.

    Kunpeng couldn't help but secretly thought: "What's wrong, these two bastards Di Jun and Tai Yi found out about my plan. They interfered with my 'Little Zhou Tianxing Formation'. I have to act quickly!"

    Just when Kunpeng had this thought, there was a sudden laugh, and Di Jun and Taiyi appeared in front of Kunpeng. Di Jun was heard to say: "Kunpeng Dao Youyaxing, you are actually blocked here.  Fellow Daoist Hongyun, but Hongyun is still useful to us, how about you let him go and let us invite him to heaven?"

    Although Di Jun was discussing with Kunpeng, there was no hint of discussion in his tone. He was simply giving orders to Kunpeng and not giving Kunpeng a chance to choose.

    When Di Jun opened his mouth, Taiyi had already raised the 'Southern Liangyan Flag' to block Kunpeng's attack route, not giving him the chance to kill Hongyun.

    Before Kunpeng could answer, Taiyi said in a deep voice: "Fellow Taoist Hongyun, we would like to invite you to the heavenly court for a talk, and I hope you will be honored by your honor!"

    After hearing Taiyi's words, Kunpeng couldn't help but cursed in his heart: "Asshole, Taiyi, Dijun, you two clearly want to seize the holy throne from me. I will remember your hatred. One day I will let you  You know the consequences of plotting against me!"

    Taiyi didn¡¯t care what Kunpeng was thinking, let alone whether Hongyun agreed or not. With a wave of his hand, he grabbed Hongyun directly, without giving Hongyun a chance to answer, and directly kidnapped him!

    Just when Taiyi was about to take down Hongyun, a flash of blood suddenly flashed, and his big hand was cut off by the blood. Styx, who had been invisible, finally couldn't help but take action, and he didn't go out of his wayHe then used his own special skills of 'Yuan Tu' and 'A Bi', a pair of killing treasures, to directly defeat Tai Yi's grappling hand.  .  .  )

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 169 The Death of Hongyun

    Chapter 169 The Death of Hongyun

    "Fellow Taoist Tai, wait a minute, I think it would be better for Taoist Friend Hongyun to follow me back to the Sea of ??Blood as a guest!" As Ming He said that, the 'Twelfth Grade Karma Red Lotus' was offering its soul to lock Hongyun.

    The hatred in Kunpeng's heart was that he had finally blocked Hongyun and destroyed Hongyun's body. He just wanted to seize the holy throne, but he didn't expect that Dijun and Taiyi appeared to stop him. Now Minghe jumped out to join in the fun.  , as a demon master, Kunpeng is not a fool. He naturally knows that every move he makes is exposed in the eyes of these people, otherwise how could they happen to jump out at the critical moment.

    Kunpeng¡¯s face changed and he shouted in a deep voice: ¡°What do the three fellow Taoists want to do? Could it be that they want to intervene in the cause and effect between Pindao and Hongyun? The three fellow Taoists must think clearly. Cause and effect are not so easy to form!¡±

    Facing the temptation of the holy position, Kunpeng did not say anything to these people, and directly threatened Di Jun, Taiyi and Minghe with his face.

    Unfortunately, Kunpeng underestimated the temptation of the holy throne to these three people, and heard Minghe sneer and said: "Kunpeng, you don't need to talk about cause and effect, aren't you also trying to get rid of the holy throne in Fellow Daoist Hongyun?  Well, you can fight, but Pindao can't fight. Pindao is in charge of this matter today. If you want to take away the holy throne from Pindao, you have to show your ability!"

    Hearing what Ming He said, Taiyi said in a deep voice: "Demon Master, the holy position is of great importance. We should first invite fellow Taoist Hongyun to return to heaven and then discuss the ownership of the holy title!"

    Kunpeng was even more annoyed at Taiyi's words.  He couldn't help but secretly cursed: "This is all because you two bastards, Di Jun and Tai Yi, ruined my good deeds. If you two hadn't stopped me from killing Hong Yun before, the holy throne in Hong Yun's hands would have fallen to me long ago."  It's in my hands, but now you want to use such empty words to make things happen. Could it be that you really think that I am a fool? If this red cloud reaches the heaven, what else does the holy throne have to do with me, it will be swallowed up by your brothers long ago  Now, if you want to seize the holy throne from me, go ahead and live your spring and autumn dream!"

    Kunpeng¡¯s face darkened and he said in a dark voice, ¡°So the three fellow Taoists are going to be enemies of me, Kunpeng?¡±

    This time Kunpeng did not give the two demon emperors Di Jun and Taiyi any face, and directly questioned them. Kunpeng was already cruel for the sake of this saint.  The worst he could do was fall out with brothers Di Jun and Tai Yi. As for the future of the demon clan, Kunpeng didn't put it in his heart at all. He wanted to be a saint, and he would give up anything for this saint.

    Minghe glanced at Kunpeng with disdain and said: "Kunpeng. Do you think you are great? It doesn't matter if Pindao wants to be your enemy. You can kill Pindao!"

    Di Jun could not bear it anymore and said in a deep voice: "Demon master, as a member of the demon clan, you have to put the overall interests of the demon clan first!"

    Both the words of Styx and the words of Emperor Jun made Kunpeng angry. He shouted angrily: "Okay, let me show you your clever tricks!" Kunpeng quickly rushed to Hongyun's soul with a thought in his mind.  In front of him, he wanted to take away Hongyun's soul.  You must know that Kunpeng's speed is one of the best in the world.

    However, every move of Kunpeng was under the surveillance of Di Jun, Taiyi and Styx. When he moved, the three of them launched a frantic attack on Kunpeng.  These four people are desperate for the holy position.

    If only Kunpeng wants to seize his holy throne, then Hongyun is still confident that he can escape.  But now that Di Jun, Tai Yi, and Ming He were added to the list, Hong Yun knew in his heart that he might not be able to escape this time. The four quasi-sage masters were staring at him, so even if he had great abilities, he would not be able to escape.  Unable to resist.

    Hongyun does not expect these four people to fight to the death, because they are not fools, and these four people will never give him such a chance. However, Hongyun is not willing to have his holy throne taken away. It can be said that today he will have a chance to win.  Even great abilities lead to a dead end.

    At this time, Hongyun felt a little regretful that she had not listened to Zhen Yuanzi's advice. If she had not left Wuzhuang Temple, there would not have been such an ending. Unfortunately, there is no regret medicine in this world. Rather than being killed and taken away by others,  If you lose the holy position in your soul, you might as well fight to the death with these people.

    "Kunpeng, Taiyi, you bastards have gone too far to deceive others. Even if I die, I will not let you get the Holy Cure. The soul will explode and destroy the world!" Hongyun shouted, and the soul swelled up and listened.  With a loud bang, Hongyun's soul self-destructed. The power that the four people had blessed on him was exploded by the force of self-destruction, and a wisp of Hongyun's soul disappeared in front of the four people.

    Originally, the four of them were able to destroy Hong Yun's incomplete soul, but after Hong Yun's soul self-destructed, the holy throne in his soul remained in place. Although Hong Yun was a quasi-sage, his  Self-destruction but not destroying this holy throne, four people were killedThe Holy Saint was attracted, and this gave Hongyun the chance to escape.

    When he saw the holy throne in the sky, Kunpeng shouted loudly and said: "This holy throne is mine!"

    As he spoke, Kunpeng flew up and grabbed the holy throne. Styx also snorted and shouted: "The river of blood appears, swallowing up the world!" For this holy throne, Styx used all his special skills.  He directly summoned the 'Blood River Formation', hoping to use the power of the 'Blood River Formation' to stop others!

    Di Jun and Tai Yi looked at each other and shouted loudly: "The Zhou Tian Xing Dou is out, the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation' is up!"

    As Emperor Jun and Taiyi shouted, streaks of light from the stars fell from the sky. When Emperor Jun and Taiyi moved, Minghe couldn't help but shouted angrily: "Dijun, you are crazy, dare to  Summoning the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Array' on the ancient land, it's possible that you want to alarm the Witch Clan!"

    Even though Styx's behavior is very crazy, he is still quite afraid of the Wu Clan and Zhu Jiuyin. After all, Zhu Jiuyin's evil reputation is so powerful that he, who is known as the Sea of ??Blood, never dries up and Styx is immortal.  All the quasi-sages are afraid of it.

    Di Jun said in a deep voice: "Styx, don't use the Witch Clan to scare me. For the sake of this holy throne, we are not afraid of anything!"

    Whether it was the 'Blood River Formation' or the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation', they were not something that Kunpeng could resist. As soon as these two formations came out, Kunpeng knew in his heart that he was probably in trouble this time and wanted to seize it.  I don't even need to think about this holy throne. Neither of these two major formations can be broken by myself.

    Although Kunpeng understands his situation, he is not willing to give up the holy throne to others just like this. You must know that he has worked hard to force Hongyun to self-destruct, and now the benefits are going to fall into the hands of others. This makes the villain's heart change.  How could Kunpeng be so willing? He couldn't help but cursed secretly in his heart: "Dear Emperor Jun, Taiyi, and Styx. Since you are forcing me like this, don't blame me for being cruel. I can't get this."  You three don¡¯t even think about getting the holy throne. Even if I hand this holy throne into the hands of the Witch Clan, I won¡¯t let you succeed!¡±

    Thinking of this, Kun Peng shouted: "The earth is shaking, the mountains are shaking, the stars are moving, the earth dragon is turning over!"

    Kunpeng was ruthless enough and immediately used his Taoist magic to disturb the earth's dragon veins. Just as he thought in his heart, he couldn't get it from others, and he couldn't even think of it. Once the earth's veins moved, the Wu Clan, the master of the ancient world, would naturally be able to feel everything.

    The turmoil in the earth's veins caused Minghe's expression to change, and he shouted loudly: "Kunpeng, you are seeking death!"

    Di Jun and Tai Yi were even more uneasy. Despite what he said before, they really didn't have the guts to face the witch clan and the twelve ancestral witches. Even though they were already beheaded  There are two corpses of quasi-sage masters, but they don't have the ability to face the Twelve Ancestral Witches' 'Twelve Celestial Gods Formation'.

    However, Di Jun and Tai Yi did not have the time and incompetence to scold Kunpeng, and increased their efforts to seize the holy throne, hoping to succeed before the Wu clan could react.

    Although Minghe cursed Kunpeng, his men were not to be outdone, and were also frantically destroying the 'Blood River Formation' to take away the holy throne in front of them before the witch clan and the Twelve Ancestral Witches could react.

    Kunpeng had no intention of competing with Di Jun, Ming He and the others for the holy position in front of him. He knew his own cultivation level, and he did not dare to count on Di Jun and Tai Yi anymore. He shouted angrily: "Okay, today's matter is a shame.  Remember it, I will end up with you one day!"

    Kunpeng said and flapped his wings to leave here and leave this dangerous place.

    Unfortunately, Kunpeng's action was too late. In fact, the moment Kunpeng attacked Hongyun, he had already alarmed Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu clan. It was already too late for him to leave at this time.

    Suddenly, a cold snort came from the sky, "Kunpeng, don't you think it's a little late for you to leave now? The Great Desolate World is not your demon clan's back garden. You can come and leave as you please. You  Leave it to me!"

    As soon as the voice finished, a powerful attack struck Kunpeng, blocking his way.

    "It's you Zhu Jiuyin, how could you come so fast!" Kunpeng couldn't help shouting after receiving the blow.

    As soon as Kunpeng's shout ended, Zhu Jiuyin's figure appeared in front of the four people. Although Zhu Jiuyin's face was calm, he was exuding endless killing intent. Zhu Jiuyin's appearance  This made Di Jun, Tai Yi and Ming He panic, and all of them had a hint of vigilance on their faces.

    Hearing this, Di Jun said in a deep voice: "Fellow Taoist Ming He, if you are willing to let go, then my demon clan owes you a favor, and I will definitely repay it in the future. How about your wishes, Friend Taoist!"

    Faced with the pressure from Zhu Jiuyin, Di Jun had to issue a voice of discussion to Ming He, hoping to use a favor as an excuse.The price asked Ming He to stop, but Di Jun's move was destined to be useless. Not to mention Ming He would not agree, even Zhu Jiuyin would not agree that this holy throne would fall into the hands of the demon clan.  .  .  )

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 170: Fighting in a Nest

    Chapter 170 Fighting in the nest

    Ming He said in a dark voice: "Why don't fellow Taoist Emperor Jun take a step back and give this opportunity to Pindao? Pindao also owes you a favor. You must know that your current situation is much more dangerous than Pindao!"  "

    Styx was even more impressive. He directly used Zhu Jiuyin to threaten Emperor Jun. The current situation was indeed as he said. Emperor Jun and Taiyi brothers were in a very dangerous situation. Even though they had the magical power to be reborn from the ashes,  But as long as they are trapped by Zhu Jiuyin, even if they have such magical powers to protect themselves, they will still be unable to escape death.

    Seeing that Ming He and Di Jun were still arguing over the holy throne that did not belong to them, Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but shook his head. Zhu Jiuyin had really learned a lot from them, and he knew  Why should people die for money and birds die for food? These people showed it vividly.

    Di Jun and Ming He didn't think about how to escape, but they thought about grabbing the treasure first, regardless of their own life and death. This really made Zhu Jiuyin a little speechless. Ming He was okay, after all, the sea of ????blood would not dry up, and Ming He would not die at most.  It only hurts some vitality, but Di Jun and Tai Yi do not have such ability. This shows that Di Jun and Tai Yi are still not strong enough to be affected by the aura of calamity.

    Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said: "That's enough, none of you can take away this holy throne. Since the holy throne appeared in the prehistoric times, it belongs to my Witch Clan!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, Di Jun couldn't help but shouted angrily: "Well, you Zhu Jiuyin, you finally showed your wolfish ambitions. How could Kunpeng succeed so easily? Originally, all of this was deliberately indulged by you in secret.  . It was you who killed Hongyun with the help of Kunpeng. In this way, you could easily shift the responsibility to others, and get all the benefits yourself. You are really insidious and cunning. Everyone in the prehistoric era has been deceived by you.  !¡±

    When he heard that Zhu Jiuyin wanted to seize the holy throne, Di Jun directly threw all the shit basins on Zhu Jiuyin's head without thinking. Although it was a bit far-fetched, he didn't care about it. Anyway, what happened?  How good is it for yourself.

    Di Jun¡¯s thoughts, Minghe, Taiyi and Kunpeng all understood in an instant. They all did not want to see the holy throne fall into the hands of Zhu Jiuyin. Kunpeng was furious when Zhu Jiuyin blocked his way.  Now that there was such a great opportunity to counterattack, Kunpeng would not let it go.

    Just listening, Kunpeng suddenly said in realization: "I see, how could things go so smoothly? With Hongyun's cultivation, how could he be killed by me so easily? It turns out that you are behind all this, Zhu Jiuyin, Zhu Jiuyin, Zhu Jiuyin  Jiuyin, you are really the biggest liar in the Wu clan and the biggest liar in the world!"

    After seeing Kunpeng and Dijun¡¯s counterattack.  Ming He was very happy in his heart. Although he did not continue to step forward to add insult to injury, he happily thought to himself: "Zhu Jiuyin made you arrogant, now it's up to you what to do. With Di Jun and Kun Peng's accusations, you  Even if you jump into the Yellow River, you won¡¯t be able to wash away the dirty water on your body!¡±

    For others, they may care about their reputation.  But Zhu Jiuyin didn't care at all, because his reputation in the ancient world was not very good.  It doesn't matter how much more danger is avoided, but Zhu Jiuyin is not willing to take the blame for Kunpeng and Taiyi, and does not want their conspiracy to succeed.

    Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said: "Dijun, Kunpeng, this is all you two have. Do you really think you can stop me with these empty words? How smart do you think you are?  Your methods are simply not worthy of publicity. Anyone with a little bit of brains will know the truth of the matter! Although I really want Hongyun to die and want to settle the relationship with him, I am not shameless enough to kill someone with a borrowed knife.  Moreover, Hongyun is not worthy of me having such thoughts to plot against him. Your tricks will only make people see your face clearly, and Hongyun will die in your hands."

    At this point, Zhu Jiuyin's tone suddenly paused, and then he shouted in a deep voice with a serious face: "Okay, stop talking nonsense, everything you say is nonsense. In the end, everything must be settled with strength, just take action directly, if  If you can kill me, then all the blame can be placed on me. On the contrary, if you don¡¯t have that ability, then just stay in the wild land for me today!"

    Zhu Jiuyin wanted to take the opportunity to try out the Killing God Fist he created. After all, only actual combat is the best test. Only then can he know what shortcomings his Killing God Fist has.

    Of course, Zhu Jiuyin also had a strong intention in his heart to take away this holy throne from Di Jun and others. As long as he could succeed, there was no need to worry about the fate of the Wu clan, because with this holy throne  The lucky witch clan will have a saint.

    Zhu Jiuyin cannot use this holy throne to attain enlightenment, but Hou Tu Zu Sha is very suitable. After all, Hou Tu Ancestor Shaman has to incarnate the six paths of reincarnation. With this holy throne, she can take the opportunity to attain enlightenment and become a saint.  Even if Nuwa Empress becomes enlightened in the future, she can protect the demon clan, but the same as the witch clanThere is also the power to fight against it.

    Zhu Jiuyin is very concerned about this holy throne. Otherwise, he would not have appeared here so quickly and with such a high profile. All of this is because of this holy throne.

    Emperor Jun shouted angrily: "Zhu Jiuyin, if you want to take this holy throne from us, just go ahead and dream. Even if we agree, Fellow Daoist Minghe will not agree. Don't think that the ancient land is really the hall of your Witch Clan.  , there are still many fellow Taoists who don¡¯t take you seriously, Fellow Taoist Minghe is one of them!¡±

    Di Jun was angrily scolding Zhu Jiuyin, but his expression was all fake, all for the sake of Yin Minghe. He did this because he wanted Minghe to be the scapegoat and have a bloody battle with Zhu Jiuyin, and then he would be better.  Seize the opportunity and seize the treasure in the chaos.

    After hearing what Di Jun said, Ming He couldn't help but cursed: "Di Jun, you are so shameless. There is no need to use Pindao as an excuse if you have a grudge against Zhu Jiuyin"

    Before Ming He could finish his words, Di Jun said disdainfully: "Fellow Taoist Ming He, are you afraid? I never thought that as an immortal, you would be afraid of the Wu Clan!"

    Facing Di Jun's provocation method, Ming He's reaction was very dull. He sneered and said: "Di Jun, put away your tricks. Your methods are of no use in front of me. I'm not afraid to tell you.  Pindao is afraid, but so what? How many people in the whole ancient world are not afraid of the Witch Clan? Even you, Di Jun, are afraid too. There are three quasi-sages of your Monster Clan who dare not confront them head-on.  Zhu Jiuyin fights hard and has to use such unworthy methods, so why is there anything to be ashamed of if I am just a scared person!"

    Emperor Jun was ruthless and wanted to kill someone with a borrowed knife, so that Zhu Jiuyin and Ming He would have a bloody fight. However, Ming He was not a fool and directly turned against Di Jun's army. Ming He was cowardly even if he admitted that he was not as good as Zhu Jiuyin alone.  That's not a big deal, but Di Jun is different. As long as he admits that he is afraid of Zhu Jiuyin, it will have an incomparable blow to the morale of the demon clan, not to mention that there are three quasi-sages in the demon clan now. Although  It is said that Kunpeng is still fighting with him in his nest, but no matter what, Kunpeng is also a quasi-sage of the demon clan.

    At this moment, not only Di Jun and Tai Yi were angry because of Styx's words, but Kun Peng was also angry. He couldn't help but said sadly in his heart: "I've had so much bad luck here. Everyone dares to say something to me and makes me take responsibility.  scapegoat!"

    It's useless for Kunpeng to be angry. Among these people, he has the lowest cultivation level. If he is not unlucky, others will be unlucky. Naturally, everyone will use him to make trouble. This is the ancient rule. The strong respect the survival of the fittest. He wants to complain.  He just blamed his lack of cultivation. If he had such a powerful cultivation as Zhu Jiuyin, then why should he care about this.

    When he saw Ming He and Di Jun fighting again, Zhu Jiuyin did not rush to take action against them. Instead, he stood aside and watched the fun. For Zhu Jiuyin, he was not worried that Tai Yi would secretly collect the statue.  Holy position, because he doesn't have the ability to do this in front of himself.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin looks very plain on the surface, he has firmly locked this holy position from the beginning. Anyone who wants to play tricks in front of him will be in vain.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????? But Di Jun had to step into it. Who let the Hexian hit his weak spot and he had to take action?

    Di Jun never thought that he originally wanted to plot against Styx, but now he was plotted by Styx. He really fulfilled that sentence, those who plot will be plotted, how can you not get wet if you often walk by the river?  Shoes, Di Jun should also pay the price for his actions. He and Taiyi plotted against Kunpeng, and now he has to pay the price.

    Taiyi, who had been silent all this time, suddenly said: "Demon Master, things have reached this point. Do you want to continue to make trouble? Or do you really want to risk your life in the wilderness? I advise you not to fight again."  Those ideas that are not on the table, if we want to survive, we must work together to fight against Zhu Jiuyin, this is our only chance!"

    As soon as Taiyi said this, Kunpeng's expression changed drastically. Taiyi was right. Even if Kunpeng was angry at Dijun and Taiyi, he had to fight Zhu Jiuyin if he wanted to survive.  The longer the time drags on, the more disadvantageous it will be for them. After all, this is the ancient wasteland and the territory of the witch clan. Now they only face Zhu Jiuyin. If they wait for other ancestral witches to arrive, then they will not be able to leave if they want to.  So easy.

    kill!  Kunpeng's thoughts changed instantly, and he said with a gloomy face: "Okay, since Donghuang said so, I should do my best to pay it forward, but I hope you two won't play any more tricks, which will not harm anyone."  good!"

    Kunpeng was still a little worried about brothers Dijun and Taiyi, so he directly warned him, but he couldn't be blamed for this. If he was, it was because Dijun and Taiyi had plotted against Kunpeng before, so Kunpeng had to be careful.  .  .  )

    {Inspiration from PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net?The support of all book friends, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 171 The fight begins

    Chapter 171 The fight begins

    Brother Di Jun and Taiyi had previously plotted against Kunpeng and used Kunpeng's hand to get rid of Hongyun, but now they had to pay the price for it. This man had lost his fortune. Even his subordinate Kunpeng, the demon master, didn't believe them.  , one can imagine the consequences if this matter spreads.

    At least the reputation of brothers Di Jun and Tai Yi will be greatly damaged, but at worst the monster clan will be divided from now on. After all, the prestige of the demon master Kunpeng among the monster clan is very high, not inferior to that of brothers Di Jun and Tai Yi.  .

    Taiyi said with a gloomy face: "Kunpeng should not judge the heart of a gentleman with the heart of a villain!"

    Hearing this, Kunpeng laughed loudly and said: "What a gentleman. I hope you can really be like a gentleman!"

    Even though Kunpeng agreed readily, he was still very wary of Di Jun and Taiyi deep down. He would not really go out with all his strength, otherwise he would only die without knowing how. These two brothers were very vicious-hearted.  of.

    Di Jun, Tai Yi, Ming He and Kun Peng knew that the longer the delay was, the better it would be for Zhu Jiu Yin, but they were still fussing over trivial matters without worrying about their own lives. Their actions made Zhu Jiu Yin  There were sneers in Yin's heart. Even a fool could know that there must be a conspiracy in their hearts, and this conspiracy was aimed at themselves. Of course, the most important thing was that they couldn't let go of the holy throne.

    After watching the play for a long time, after seeing that Ming He and Di Jun could not kill each other, Zhu Jiuyin was not in the mood to argue too much with them. After all, Zhu Jiuyin needed time to accumulate.  Instead of wasting it here.

    Zhu Jiuyin sneered and said, "Okay, you don't need to act any more. Just show off whatever skills you have. Everything comes from your strength. Don't play these unflattering tricks in front of me!"

    As soon as the voice fell, Zhu Jiuyin's body burst out with boundless ferocious aura, but the aura was restrained but not released. This was the compression of Zhu Jiuliao's own aura, and it was also his preparation for the Killing God Fist.

    Zhu Jiuyin realized his own God-killing Fist, and the most important things about this God-Killing Fist are momentum and intention. Now Zhu Jiuyin has condensed his own fist-intention, and this fist-intention has become complete.  The most important thing about the explosive increase in strength is that the fist can overwhelm the enemy and cause mental damage to the enemy. You must know that mental damage is different from physical damage.  It is not so easy to recover. The more advanced your cultivation is, the more important it is to practice spiritually. Once you are hurt, your Taoist heart will be broken. Once your Taoist heart is broken, your cultivation will stagnate.  In severe cases, if you become obsessed with it, your life will be in danger.

    Although the Wu clan cannot cultivate the soul, it does not mean that Zhu Jiuyin is not aware of the shortcomings of the soul being injured. It is precisely based on this that the killing fist gave Zhu Jiuyin such strong confidence.

    Everyone present is aware of Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s powerful aura.  But when Zhu Jiuyin's fist intention appeared, the strange power shocked them.  This powerless force made them involuntarily fearful.

    After feeling the increasingly powerful fist intention on Zhu Jiuyin's body, Di Jun and others couldn't help but secretly thought: "We must not let Zhu Jiuyin continue to gain momentum. Otherwise, we may really be in danger of our lives today!"  "

    If they had a hint of luck before, but now faced with Zhu Jiuyin's powerful fist, Di Jun and the others no longer dared to have luck. That would only make them die faster. Now  Zhu Jiuyin is no longer what he was like during the Lich War. He has become more terrifying and cruel.

    With a thought in his mind, Di Jun shouted loudly. The sound was as shocking as spring thunder. With a bang, the hearts of Taiyi, Kunpeng and Minghe couldn't help but trembled, and they instantly woke up from Zhu Jiuyin's fist.

    After they woke up, they were sweating coldly, and they were all afraid. If it weren't for Di Jun's loud shout, they would have died inexplicably. Zhu Jiuyin's punch was really insidious.  .

    Di Jun also felt uncomfortable. After he shouted loudly, the two innate spiritual treasures "He Tu" and "Luo Shu" turned into two golden lights, and a "He Luo Formation" was set up around him to resist the candles.  The erosion of Jiuyin's fist.

    Ming He and the others did not dare to neglect. They all sacrificed their own spiritual treasures one after another to guard against Zhu Jiuyin's sneak attack. Speaking of which, the most violent one among the four was Tai Yi. The two Lich clans were immortal.  On and on, now he was tricked by Zhu Jiuyin and embarrassed in front of everyone, which made him unable to swallow this breath.

    I saw Taiyi yelling angrily: "Zhu Jiuyin, go to hell!" As he said this, he waved the 'Southern Liang Liangflag' in his hand, and a powerful true sun fire was like a rocket.  Toward Zhu Jiuyin's chest.

    The power of the witch clan comes from its own bloodline. Taiyi wants to break Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s heart.??It's a pity that although the 'Southern Off-the-Ground Flame Flag' is powerful, it is simply a joke to kill Zhu Jiuyin with just one strike. If Zhu Jiuyin was really so easy to kill, he would have died countless times.  .

    When Tai Yi made a move, Di Jun, Ming He and Kun Peng did not dare to hesitate. With a thought, they also sacrificed their own housekeeping spirit treasures and killed Zhu Jiuyin. Di Jun's 'He Tu' and 'Luo Shu'  , Styx's 'Yuantu', 'Abi', and Kun Pengshou's Demon Master Palace turned into powerful forces and blasted away at Zhu Jiuyin crazily.

    When Taiyi and others launched the attack, Zhu Jiuyin's fist intention was also concentrated to the extreme. When the fist intention was condensed, it emitted endless destructive intent like a dead thing, and as Zhu Jiuyin's punches  With the concentration of his mind, everything around Zhu Jiuyin slowed down, and Zhu Jiuyin could clearly feel the trajectory of the attacks one after another.

    Zhu Jiuyin had a thought in his mind and shouted loudly: "The first move of the Killing God Fist, the sky and the earth will collapse!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin shouted, he waved his hand and struck with a punch. The previous erosion of the law of time was followed by the destruction of space, and then the explosion of destruction.

    Under his punch, the attacks of Di Jun, Taiyi and others were instantly frozen by the power of time, and fell into the erosion of time, as if the heaven had not yet opened in the chaos, and even their consciousnesses were  Affected by the power of Zhu Jiuyin's fist, they saw chaos.

    And this was just the beginning. Then the chaotic space was shattered, and the power of space spread out, destroying all matter. Di Jun was a little better, at least the power of the 'Heluo Formation' could protect him, and he was not affected by it.  Too many influences, but Kunpeng, Taiyi and Minghe were in misfortune. None of them expected that Zhu Jiuyin's God-killing Fist would be so weird and cruel, and they would be accidentally destroyed by that time and  The power of space injured their soul in the spiritual treasure, and the power of time and space opened a small hole in their soul.

    Although it was just a small opening, they understood how dangerous it was. It was not like Taiyi and Kunpeng had never fought against Zhu Jiuyin. They had also been injured by Zhu Jiuyin, but this time it was a big deal.  The same, because this time Zhu Jiuyin's fists were eroding their souls all the time.

    Styx was also horrified. He did not expect that Zhu Jiuyin would be so cruel and could even hurt his own soul with one punch. Styx was known as the sea of ??blood that never dries up and the Styx never dies, but that was just because he was not afraid of the physical body.  The destruction of Zhu Jiuyin, but now Zhu Jiuyin's attacks include not only violence, but also weird mental attacks.  Minghe didn't dare to risk his own life. As soon as he thought about it, the 'Twelfth Grade Fire Red Lotus' was immediately taken back into his soul and firmly protected his soul to prevent Zhu Jiuyin from attacking his soul.  Destroy God.

    Just when Styx was ready to prepare, the final power of Zhu Jiuyin's God-killing Fist exploded. As the space was shattered, an explosion of destruction ushered in. A powerful law of destruction exploded, as if  It was the same as the destruction of the chaotic world when the great god Pangu opened the sky with his power.

    Even though Kunpeng had the worst cultivation among the four, he was the smartest one. From the beginning, he never thought about having a head-on fight with Zhu Jiuyin. When Zhu Jiuyin's destructive power exploded, his heart  With a thought, he transformed into his true form, flapped his wings, and hid behind the others.

    Taiyi and brothers Dijun were also not slower than Kunpeng. It seemed that Taiyi was the first to attack. However, after seeing Zhu Jiuyin's ferocity, Taiyi became afraid and was already ready to escape.

    Speaking of which, the most unlucky one is Styx. After all, he has never had a head-on confrontation with Zhu Jiuyin. He doesn't know how cruel Zhu Jiuyin is. Moreover, he only strengthened his defense before and did not escape at all.  In other words, when Kunpeng, Taiyi, and Dijun escaped, Minghe was naturally pushed to the front, facing the bombardment of Zhu Jiuyin's powerful God-killing Fist alone.

    Before Ming He could prepare for a counterattack, Zhu Jiuyin's fist had already rushed in front of him. The speed of Zhu Jiuyin's fist was so fast that Ming He felt his head was dizzy, and then a powerful blow  The power exploded in his soul. If he hadn't seen the opportunity earlier and the soul was protected by the 'Twelfth Grade Fire Red Lotus', he would have been seriously injured. At that time,  He was afraid that he wouldn't even be able to cry!

    Yuanshen was not bombarded by Zhu Jiuyin's God-killing fist, but Ming He's body could not escape Zhu Jiuyin's punch. The powerful violence brought about by the first move of this God-killing fist was strong and powerful.  It hit his body. You must know that Zhu Jiuyin's God-killing Fist is not only powerful in killing the soul, but also more amazing in power. After all, the foundation of the Wu Clan is blood, and its blood is based on  Strength is supreme. This punch condenses all the strength of Zhu Jiuyin's body. You can imagine how powerful this punch is.?.  .  )

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 172 Clearing the Place

    Chapter 172 Clearance

    Zhu Jiuyin's punch condensed all his strength and compressed it to the extreme. With one punch, there was no sound or vibration, only destruction. The power of Zhu Jiuyin's punch was enough to destroy the sky.  Destroy the earth and destroy the entire world, not to mention the Styx.

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s punch was an indomitable one, shattering the void. The punch was like an explosion that split the sky and split the earth, bringing endless destruction. Time and space were vividly displayed under this punch.

    Before Styx could react in time, his physical body was instantly beaten by Zhu Jiuyin's punch. There was no flesh and blood flying around, and there were no broken limbs, but only powder.  That is the most original existence of Styx itself!

    Shattering the void, Zhu Jiuyin shattered the void with one punch, destroying the body of the quasi-sage Styx.

    When he saw Zhu Jiuyin's blow, Kunpeng's eyes opened wide in an instant, with endless fear in his eyes. This is the legendary power that can crush the void, and a person with a strong physical body can crush it with his fist.  Kunpeng originally thought that it was just a legend that existed only in the Chaos Period and was owned by three thousand gods and demons. However, he did not expect that he would see it in Zhu Jiuyin today, which made him feel like he was dreaming.  The feeling made him doubt whether everything he saw with his eyes was real.

    With Zhu Jiuyin's punch, a dark and destructive aura spread out from Zhu Jiuyin's body, and the destructive aura enveloped the entire space under Zhu Jiuyin's punch.

    Styx, who was the first to bear the brunt, had an illusion under the momentum of destruction.  He seemed to be in boundless chaos, everything was so ethereal, which made him feel chilled!

    Husband and wife are originally birds of the same fate. When disaster strikes, they fly separately. Zhu Jiuyin is so fierce that Kunpeng is afraid of him.  His relationship with Di Jun and Taiyi was just an ordinary one, but now such a big change has occurred. Kunpeng's first thought is to run away quickly and leave this extremely dangerous place. Although the holy throne left by Hongyun is good  , but if his life was lost, what would be the use of winning the holy throne? Kunpeng didn't even think about it.  Taking advantage of the opportunity when most of Zhu Jiuyin's momentum was resisted by Styx, he flapped his big wings and flew towards the heaven quickly.

    Kunpeng did an incredible job, not even saying hello to Dijun and Taiyi.  All he thinks about is himself, and he only has success in his heart. As long as he can escape, it has nothing to do with him as to whether Di Jun and Tai Yi live or die.

    Zhu Jiuyin ignored Kunpeng's escape. To him, a living Kunpeng was more valuable than a dead one.  Many of his plans required Kunpeng to be implemented, so Zhu Jiuyin did not stop Kunpeng's escape at all.

    When Kunpeng ran away, brothers Dijun and Taiyi were furious, and couldn't help but secretly curse Kunpeng for being shameless.  Kunpeng is shameless, but he is self-aware.  Knowing how much he weighs, the first thing to consider in this unavoidable situation is self-protection.  However, brothers Dijun and Taiyi do not have the self-awareness of Kunpeng, and they have not yet let go of their greed for the holy throne left by Hongyun.

    This is not only the case for Di Jun and Taiyi, but also for Ming He. Even though Zhu Jiuyin killed his physical body with one punch, Ming He didn't care at all. In his opinion, he had the "Twelfth Grade Fire Red Industry"  Lian' protects the soul, and he has the two killing swords of 'Yuan Tu' and 'A Bi' in his hands. No matter how powerful Zhu Jiuyin is, he still has the power to fight.

    Styx, whose body was destroyed by Zhu Jiuyin's blow, woke up and thought about the "Blood River Formation". A wave of blood surged, and his soul condensed into a physical body.

    Minghe laughed loudly and said: "Zhu Jiuyin, even if you are strong in cultivation, what can you do to me? If the river of blood does not dry up, I, Minghe, will not die. Even if you kill me thousands of times, I will still be immortal!"

    Zhu Jiuyin sneered and said: "It's useless to kill your physical body, so I will kill your soul and wipe it out. I want to see if your soul is also immortal."  Damn it! If you want to be arrogant in front of me, you Styx are not qualified yet!"

    While Zhu Jiuyin was talking to Ming He, Brother Di Jun and Tai Yi risked their lives to grab the holy throne left by Hong Yun. They wanted to take this opportunity to take away the holy throne they had longed for.  Bit.

    The move between Di Jun and Tai Yi was felt by both Ming He and Zhu Jiu Yin. They shouted loudly at the same time: "Di Jun, Tai Yi, you are seeking death!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's previous punch did not completely dissipate. As soon as he spoke his voice, he punched again. With the endless destructive power from before, this punch came out one after another.

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s punch directly hit Na Yu, who was deployed by ¡®He Tu¡¯ and ¡®Luo Shu¡¯Under the protection of Di Jun's 'Heluo Formation', this punch was the second form of Void Cutting of Zhu Jiuyin's Killing God Fist.

    When the void cuts, the first thing that breaks out is the power of time, but this time the power of time is no longer erosion, but a shackle. The power of time firmly locks Di Jun, making him unable to move at all.

    When the power of time locked Di Jun, Di Jun couldn't help but secretly exclaimed: "Oh no, I underestimated Zhu Jiuyin's reaction. It's dangerous now!"

    yes!  Emperor Jun is in danger. Even if he has the "Heluo Formation" to protect him, he can't stop the locking of the power of time. The power of time is really too powerful. Zhu Jiuyin, as the ancestral wizard of time, can't stop it.  He played him to the fullest, and Styx's previous fate was enough to explain everything.

    Under this situation, Di Jun could only desperately activate the 'Heluo Formation' and desperately channel the power of Zhoutian Xingdou to strengthen his own defense, hoping that his 'Heluo Formation'  'Can block Zhu Jiuyin's punch.

    The power of time locked Di Jun, and then the power of space also exploded. This time the power of space also experienced a qualitative change. It was no longer broken, but cut. A powerful force of space threatened endless power.  Cut everything!

    In an instant, Di Jun's 'Heluo Formation' was cut open in front of this powerful space force. The 'Heluo Formation' was created by the innate spiritual treasures 'Hetu' and 'Luoshu'.  Bu Cheng has strong defensive capabilities, and he has drawn the power of Zhou Tianxing Dou to strengthen it. However, such a large formation was easily torn open by Zhu Jiuyin. How could Di Jun not do this?  Scared, now he finally felt the mood of Styx before.

    Styx has another treasure to protect his soul, and his physical body is not afraid of destruction, but Di Jun is not as powerful as Styx, not to mention Zhu Jiuyin's second God-killing fist, Void Cutting, is more powerful than the previous first punch.  It is much more ferocious. You must know that Zhu Jiuyin's punch controls his fist intention with killing, and it has the power of destruction and killing in the space cutting.

    When a hole was torn open in the 'Heluo Formation', Di Jun felt endless killing intent, and there was endless destruction in the killing intent. The killing intent continued to impact Di Jun's soul.

    If Zhu Jiuyin's first God-killing punch was corroded by the power of time, then Zhu Jiuyin's fist this time was corroded by the murderous intention of destruction. You must know that between Zhu Jiuyin and Di Jun  Jian Na was determined to fight to the death. Under such circumstances, Zhu Jiuyin's murderous intent was so strong that Di Jun's fate would naturally be even worse than Styx's.

    "Di Jun, you die!" Zhu Jiuyin's shouts were like powerful curses that were deeply imprinted on Di Jun's spirit. The murderous aura made Di Jun's face extremely pale. In an instant,  Then Zhu Jiuyin broke his guard.

    "No!" When Taiyi saw that Dijun was beaten by Zhu Jiuyin in an instant and was unable to resist, he couldn't help but yelled and wanted to attack Zhu Jiuyin to rescue Di Jun. Unfortunately, Taiyi and Di Jun's previous fight  His actions deeply offended Ming He, and he already held a grudge against the two of them in Ming He's heart. In Ming He's eyes, if Zhu Jiuyin could kill Di Jun, then he would have one less competitor.  Naturally, he didn't want to be destroyed by Taiyi.

    Minghe sneered and said: "Taiyi, your opponent is me. The sea of ??blood is overwhelming. Let me destroy you!"

    After Styx shouted, waves of blood rolled up huge waves to neutralize Taiyi's attack. The powerful true fire of the sun failed to stir up any waves under Styx's blood river formation.

    With Styx's move, Taiyi became furious and shouted: "Styx, you deserve to die!"

    Minghe sneered disdainfully: "Taiyi, who do you think you are? Just because you dare to say such big words, you are not qualified enough!"

    The only thing that Ming He feared in his heart was Zhu Jiuyin. Brothers Taiyi and Di Jun didn't let Ming He take it to heart. After all, Ming He didn't think they had the ability to destroy himself. Although the Golden Crow's true sun fire was powerful, it had to burn  Gan Xuehai doesn't have that ability yet, but Zhu Jiuyin's God-killing Fist is a huge threat to him.

    Of course, Minghe also has absolute self-confidence, thinking that he can seize the holy throne left by Hongyun from Zhu Jiuyin's hands, because he has an immortal body, and it is true that Zhu Jiuyin can destroy his own body.  But this is nothing, it cannot threaten his life or death. On the contrary, as long as he catches Zhu Jiuyin's mistake, he can seriously hurt Zhu Jiuyin, and he can take the holy throne from Zhu Jiuyin's hands. For the sake of Holy  Bit Styx is willing to give it a try.

    People die for money, birds die for food, and the same goes for Styx. Before the official decisive battle with Zhu Jiuyin, Styx needs to clear the area and eliminate threats, so as not to let others fish in troubled waters and take away the benefits. Kunpeng has already run away, and now only  Di Jun and Taiyi are brothers, so naturally Styx will target Taiyi first!  .  .  )

      {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 173 Seizing the Holy Throne

    Chapter 173: Seizing the Holy Throne

    Although the holy position is good, Zhu Jiuyin's punch woke up Di Jun. The soul was severely injured by Zhu Jiuyin's punch. This was despite his absolute defense. If not  If you are on guard, you will be killed on the spot. Zhu Jiuyin's Killing God Fist is completely different from the original. In the past, Zhu Jiuyin relied entirely on his strength to suppress people. Although the power was strong, it could not hurt the soul, but  Now it has completely changed. With the Killing God Fist, Zhu Jiuyin has become extremely ferocious. With the support of his powerful physical body, he can kill both the physical body and the soul.

    Although the 'Heluo Formation' is not as powerful as the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation', it is a top-notch formation, and such a formation cannot block Zhu Jiuyin's punch. How can this not be allowed?  Di Jun was scared. He didn't want to die, at least he didn't want to die in Zhu Jiuyin's hands. The most important thing now was to save his life.

    Di Jun thought about this all his life, and shouted loudly: "Zhu Jiuyin, you are so cruel, I admit defeat this time, dear brother, let's go!"

    As the Demon Emperor, Di Jun is also a decisive person. As he spoke, he revealed his body as a golden crow. When he used the fire escape technique, he turned into a sun and flew towards the heaven.

    Hearing Emperor Jun's words, although Taiyi was unwilling to do so, he also understood that he could not kill Ming He and there was no point in staying any longer, so he snorted coldly and said: "Myx, I remember you, today we are  The bridge is finally closed!"

    Taiyi said that he also manifested his golden body and turned into a sun and flew towards the heaven. When he saw Taiyi flying away, Styx snorted disdainfully and said: "It's just a three-legged crow who dares to speak arrogant words. Even if  So what if we create a rift. If you think I am Styx, you are still afraid of your Heavenly Demon Clan!"

    After Di Jun and Tai Yi left, only Zhu Jiuyin and Ming He were left to compete for the holy throne left by Hong Yun. Before they could start, the holy throne suddenly moved.  Then he had to break through the air and leave.

    Zhu Jiuyin snorted coldly and said: "It's too late to escape. I want to decide this holy throne. Heaven's way, you can't take it away. Space is blocked and time stops!"

    As Zhu Jiuyin shouted, the power of laws surged out of his body, and the divine treasure appeared in his hands.  Suppressing the holy throne left by Hong Yun, the power of space law was fully revealed.

    Zhu Jiuyin's outburst made Na Ming He couldn't help but be horrified and shouted: "How is this possible? Zhu Jiuyin, aren't you known as the Ancestral Witch of Time? How can you have the power of space in your body!"

    Not only Minghe was shocked, but also Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu were frightened by the power of Zhu Jiuyin. Each of the twelve ancestral witches mastered a kind of law.  Inheriting the power of the Great God Pangu, why does Zhu Jiuyin have such powerful space power? They are not willing to accept such a result.

    Whether these people are willing to accept it or not, the facts are already before them.  Under the powerful space blockade, the holy throne cannot escape.

    When the law of time stops everything.  As soon as Zhu Jiuyin thought about it, the innate treasure 'Qiankun Ding', which had not appeared in front of everyone for a long time, flew out and swallowed the holy throne directly. Zhu Jiuyin did not wait for Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu to react.  The innate treasure of the Divine Kingdom, the ¡®Qiankun Ding¡¯, flew back to its Divine Kingdom and suppressed it with the help of the Divine Kingdom¡¯s power.

    From the start to the end, it was just a few breaths of time. It can be seen that Zhu Jiuyin had arranged everything a long time ago. Under his calculation, everyone was caught off guard. Even Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu had miscalculated.  Not to mention the River Styx.

    Zhu Jiuyin's power did not make Ming He flinch. He roared and shouted: "Zhu Jiuyin, what is the use of this holy throne if your witch clan has no soul? Give it back to me quickly!"

    Ming He also desperately evolved the 'Blood River Formation' to the extreme. Huge waves of blood surrounded Zhu Jiuyin. He was afraid that Zhu Jiuyin would escape. After all, Zhu Jiuyin had shown previously  The law of space is so powerful that he has to guard against it. You must know that this is his only chance. If he loses it, he will no longer have it.

    Facing Ming He's actions, Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said: "Ming He, if you think about it, just withdraw from this 'Blood River Formation' yourself. I won't embarrass you, otherwise you will have to do it today."  Pay the price!"

    Styx shouted angrily: "Dream, if we don't hand over the holy throne today, we won't be able to leave. The Son of Blood God will come out and kill the world!"

    In order to seize the holy throne in Zhu Jiuyin's hand, Minghe had to fight hard and revealed all the trump cards he had hidden for so many years. In an instant, the entire sea of ??blood was covered with the Sons of Blood God. These were the fallen ones.  The person's soul was refined by Styx with the power of the sea of ??blood to become a blood god son. Each blood god son has half of his mana.

    With the attack of Styx River, there was another wave of panic in the ancient world. Originally, everyone was frightened by Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s trump card., but no one thought that Styx, which had been unknown in the prehistoric times, was so crazy and powerful.

    The Sanqing people in Kunlun Mountain can no longer maintain a calm mind to practice. This series of changes has hit them too hard, and it is too big for them to accept.

    Taishang Laojun said sadly: "It seems that we are still too arrogant. Let's not talk about Zhu Jiuyin. Even the Styx is not something that the three of us can deal with. The blood river formation is enough to wipe out everything, and the sea of ??blood will never dry up.  The Styx is immortal and has an immortal body. Coupled with the blood river formation, there are several people in the prehistoric era who can fight with it. Although we are the teacher's disciples, in terms of cultivation and magical powers, we are still  Much worse!"

    What Taishang Laojun said is right. When it comes to magical powers, their Sanqings are really incomparable to Styx now. You must know that Styx is the person who benefited the most from the battle between the two lich clans, and the demon clan perished.  Those people were swallowed up by the sea of ??blood, which greatly strengthened his Blood God Son. It was precisely because of such a trump card that Minghe dared to fight Zhu Jiuyin and ignored the ferocity of the Wu clan.

    Yuanshi Tianzun took a deep breath and said: "Elder brother, although our magical powers are not as good as those of Zhu Jiuyin and Minghe, I believe it is only a matter of time. We have the holy throne in our hands. As long as we become saints, they will still be inferior to them."  It¡¯s an ant!¡±

    Tongtian Cult Master was not as confident as Yuanshi Tianzun. He sighed and said: "Second Senior Brother, you are putting it lightly. We have obtained this holy throne for hundreds of years, but we have not comprehended it at all. If we want to achieve enlightenment,  Holy shit, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s still a long way to go, and now that Hongyun has fallen, who can guarantee that no one will have any ideas about us!¡±

    Taishang Laojun nodded and said: "What Junior Brother Tongtian said is very reasonable. Zhu Jiuyin and Ming He can hide so deeply. Who dares to guarantee that there will no longer be such people in the ancient world? Zhu Jiuyin has time.  With the two bodies of space in his body, even if a saint wants to kill him, it is not an easy task. Now I finally understand why he has enough confidence to be an enemy of the teacher, because he has just received all the inheritance of Pangu  He is the leader of the twelve ancestral witches!"

    Yuanshi Tianzun said in surprise: "Elder brother, this is impossible. Shouldn't the head of the twelve ancestral witches be Di Jiang? Even if Zhu Jiuyin possesses the two laws of time and space, it is possible that he has obtained the emperor.  Jiang Zuwu¡¯s help, after all, Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s physical body is much stronger than other ancestral witches, and can withstand the power of another law!¡±

    Taishang Laojun shook his head and said: "No, Junior Brother Yuanshi, this matter is not as simple as you think. If Zhu Jiuyin's space power comes from Dijiang Ancestral Witch, then it is impossible to have such a powerful force that can  The entire space is blocked. After all, the Dijiang Ancestral Witch does not have such an ability, so there is only one possibility. Zhu Jiuyin is the first Ancestral Witch to be born, but his background is too deep, and he needs to be able to transform.  He had too much vitality, so he finally lost to Emperor Jiang Zuwu. He was able to endure it until now and only then revealed his final trump card. This shows how big his heart is. I am afraid that he really wants to take the path of physical enlightenment. We all  We underestimated him. Not only did we underestimate him, but even the teacher underestimated him. The holy throne fell into the hands of Zhu Jiuyin. I am afraid that the ancient world will no longer be peaceful, and there will be another bloody rain.  The wind is coming!"

    Yuanshi Tianzun looked stern and said urgently: "Elder brother said that Zhu Jiuyin has the ability to become a saint. How is this possible? He has no soul, so what's the use of seizing the sainthood?"

    Taishang Laojun took a deep look at Yuanshi Tianzun, and then said: "Junior Brother Yuanshi, you have forgotten Zhu Jiuyin's Shinto Dharma. Do you think that if he swallowed this holy throne with the power of Shinto, he would not be able to achieve enlightenment and become a saint?  Is it possible?"

    The Shinto Dharma didn't attract much attention before, but now Yuanshi Tianzun has to pay attention to it. If Zhu Jiuyin really does this, then he really has the ability to prove the Tao and become a saint. If Zhu Jiuyin uses the Shinto to realize the Tao and become a saint, then  Coupled with his powerful body, who in the wild can defeat him!

    Thinking of this, a hint of fear appeared on Yuanshi Tianzun's face, and his whole person became panicked. He couldn't help but froze there for a moment. If Yuanshi Tianzun hadn't been protected by Pangu God's merits of opening the sky, he would have been protected by it.  Triggered inner demons.

    Relatively speaking, Tongtian Cult Master did not pay much attention to the holy throne. What he paid most attention to was Zhu Jiuyin's killing fist. He said in a deep voice: "Elder brother, even if Zhu Jiuyin obtains the holy throne, it won't be the same."  You have to be able to attain enlightenment and become a saint. After all, the sainthood is distributed by the teacher. I am very worried about Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s two killing punches, that¡¯s what makes people scared!¡±

    When Tongtian Cult Leader mentioned Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s God-killing Fist, Taishang Laojun¡¯s face flashed with a hint of discomfort. Just as Tongtian Cult Leader said, Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s God-Killing Fist is so amazing that even  Even Taishang Laojun cannot calm down!  .  .  )

    {Piaotian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 174: Killing with a Borrowed Knife

    Chapter 174: Killing with a Borrowed Knife

    Sanqing had time to discuss Zhu Jiuyin and Ming He, but Zhu Jiuyin and Ming He didn't have so much time to think about too many things, because now the two of them were already fighting for each other.

    Facing the endless Blood God Sons, a sneer flashed across Zhu Jiuyin's face, and he said disdainfully: "Styx, is this your method? Do you think you can win with more people? I tell you that with absolute power,  There is no point in having too many people in front of me. Today I will let you experience the last move of my God-killing Fist, which is to devour the world!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin shouted, his fist intention exploded. When his fist intention came out, the surrounding atmosphere changed drastically. The two heaven-defying laws of time and space began to rotate under the guidance of Zhu Jiuyin.  rise up and form a circle.

    This is Tai Chi. Zhu Jiuyin uses the wisdom of later generations to use Tai Chi to control the two laws of time and space. However, Zhu Jiuyin's fist intention is different from Tai Chi. His circle is completely destroyed and endless.  Destruction, just as Zhu Jiuyin shouted, it is the devouring power of extreme destruction, endless devouring.

    When the circle of destruction appeared, a silent force emanated from Zhu Jiuyin's body. Under the rotation of the power of time and space, Zhu Jiuyin's body seemed to be a huge black hole, absorbing the surrounding people.  Everything was swallowed up, everything that existed was swallowed up, even the blood in the Blood River Formation was the same, and the Blood God Sons of the Styx were pulled towards his body. These Blood God Sons rushed towards him.  The person who was close to Zhu Jiuyin was ground to pieces by an invisible force, and then turned into the original energy and swallowed up.

    Black hole.  This is a black hole, the limit evolved from the power of time and space, with endless devouring power, and a destructive force based on these two powers.  It has endless power, and any material will be ground and eventually swallowed up by these two heaven-defying powers.

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's punch came out, Ming He was dumbfounded, and everyone was dumbfounded. Zhu Jiuyin's two god-killing fists had shocked them before, and now this punch made them even more confused.  At a loss.

    Devouring the world may be a bit exaggerated, but seeing the miserable state of Styx made them have to be afraid.  You must know that they don't have as many blood gods as Styx to protect themselves. Kunpeng, who escaped earlier, secretly said with joy: "Fortunately, I saw the opportunity early and escaped quickly, otherwise I might have really killed myself today."  He was left in the wilderness. If it is not necessary, Pindao never wants to see this lunatic Zhu Jiuyin again!"

    "No, this is impossible!" Seeing one after another of his Blood God Sons being devoured by Zhu Jiuyin, Ming He couldn't help but shout out the fear in his heart, but no matter how he denied it.  That's the truth.

    Zhu Jiuyin glanced at Ming He with disdain and said: "Nothing is impossible. Ming He, don't think that you can do whatever you want on the primitive land because you have the sea of ??blood to protect you. It's not like you want your sea of ??blood to dry up."  Impossible, no matter how much blood you have, I can swallow it all!"

    ¡°Perhaps in the eyes of others, Zhu Jiuyin is talking big words, even Styx.  After all, they all know how vast the blood sea is. No matter how powerful Zhu Jiuyin is, he cannot swallow such a large blood sea.  But they were wrong. Zhu Jiuyin himself could not swallow the sea of ??blood, but he had a divine kingdom. His body could not contain the sea of ??blood, but the divine kingdom could do it.

    Of course, Zhu Jiuyin would not make such a choice unless he had to. After all, the Kingdom of God is different from others. If the introduction of the Sea of ??Blood affects the development of the Kingdom of God, his Kingdom has not yet reached that point.

    Every time Zhu Jiuyin devours a Blood God Son, Ming He's power will be damaged and his soul will be hit. Under this situation, although Ming He is unwilling to be defeated by Zhu Jiuyin, he can  But he had no ability to fight back, because he simply couldn't break Zhu Jiuyin's powerful God-killing Fist.

    Speaking of which, Styx is lucky. If his soul were not protected by an innate spiritual treasure like the 'Twelfth Grade Karma Fire Red Lotus', his soul would have been devoured by Zhu Jiuyin through the Blood God Son.  Lose.

    Although Ming He is greedy, he is also a person who understands things. He shouted angrily: "Zhu Jiuyin, you are cruel, I will admit defeat this time, but don't think about it, Hongyun's holy throne is not that easy either.  It¡¯s easy to get, but you just wait to be plotted by countless people. You are not afraid, but the Witch Clan is not necessarily afraid!¡±

    Minghe¡¯s intention was very clear to Zhu Jiuyin. He was trying to instigate those who were greedy for the holy throne in the ancient world, and wanted to kill people with a borrowed knife and create endless trouble for Zhu Jiuyin.

    Although Ming He had a good idea, he underestimated Zhu Jiuyin's ability. Zhu Jiuyin sneered and said, "Ming He, our witch clan is upright and not afraid of any challenge. Anyone who dares to come must be prepared to die!"

    Hongyun¡¯s holy throne fell into the hands of a crazy person like Zhu Jiuyin. How many people dared to attack it?His idea is to know that Zhu Jiuyin's cruelty is respected throughout history, and only a fool would cause trouble for him.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin no longer cared about Ming He's sinister intentions, he thought of a better strategy from Ming He's words. Zhu Jiuyin glanced at Ming He disdainfully and said, "Myx,  Don't play tricks in front of me. I know all about your little thoughts. The holy throne is indeed of no use to me, but even if I am of no use, I won't give it to you. You will give up on this idea.  Well, no one can benefit from me in vain!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's words came out, Ming He, who was about to escape, couldn't help but pause. He heard some good news from Zhu Jiuyin's words, so he quickly said: "Zhu Jiuyin, tell me.  How can I give up this holy throne to me? As long as I have it, just ask!"

    Zhu Jiuyin sneered and said: "Myx, don't think too highly of yourself. There's nothing about you that makes me fancy you. You're still far from being able to exchange for the holy throne in my hand.  But since you really want this holy throne, then I will give you a chance, and also give everyone in the prehistoric era a chance. As long as there is someone in the prehistoric era who can kill Di Jun and Taiyi, then this holy throne is  who!"

    "Hiss!" As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, everyone in the prehistoric period took a breath of air-conditioning. Zhu Jiuyin was really too cruel. This made it clear that he was going to use the borrowed knife to kill people. He used this saint.  Wei Lai has caused huge damage to the demon clan. Once Zhu Jiuyin's words came out, the days of Emperor Jun and Taiyi brothers will not be easy in the future. They need to be careful at all times, otherwise they will not pay attention to their little ones.  Life will be at risk.

    You must know that Zhu Jiuyin is using a holy throne to reward their lives. As long as there are people in the prehistoric era who have this greed, they will kill Emperor Jun and Taixia. There are even many people in the demon clan themselves who will do it.  With such an idea, after all, the holy throne is attractive to people, and others cannot guarantee that at least Kunpeng will be tempted.

    What Zhu Jiuyin said to Ming He was not a whisper, but a warning to everyone in the ancient world with his magic power. Emperor Jun and Taiyi brothers, who were on their way back to heaven, heard Zhu Jiuyin's words.  Shi couldn't help but curse loudly: "Zhu Jiuyin, no matter how cruel you are, there will be no end between us!"

    Even though they were swearing so loudly, they did not dare to delay at all and headed towards the heaven crazily, for fear that they would be spotted if they moved too slowly. Di Jun and Taiyi knew Zhu Jiuyin's intention in their hearts, but  But they had no way to crack it. The reward offered by Zhu Jiuyin was really exciting.

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin finished speaking, Taoist Hongjun in Zixiao Palace couldn't help but frowned. The matter was beyond his control. Zhu Jiuyin's game was so insidious that the entire demon clan would be shocked.  turbulent.

    Hongjun Daozu said in a deep voice: "Zhu Jiuyin, I still underestimate you. There will be no peace in the ancient world without you!"

    The words of Taoist Hongjun revealed incomparable murderous intention. It is a pity that Taozu Hongjun has great murderous intention, but he cannot do it himself. After all, there are still unspoken rules in the ancient times. Even if he is a saint, he has to do it.  obey.

    The most important thing is that Daozu Hongjun can't do anything to Zhu Jiuyin. After all, standing on the ancient land, the Wu clan is protected by Pangu's will. Even if he is a saint, he has to retreat three points.

    "It seems that I have to speed up the pace, otherwise everything will be out of control and the whole prehistoric era will be in chaos. Zhu Jiuyin used a scheming trick to tempt people with the holy throne that no one can refuse. This  It is a dead end. Unless his holy position disappears, it will be a disaster for the demon clan. The only way to resolve it is to strengthen the demon clan's strength. It seems that my last sermon must be carried out quickly.  Now, Nuwa must attain enlightenment as soon as possible. Only in this way can we ensure the stability of the demon clan!" In an instant, Taoist Hongjun thought of a countermeasure. Although this method was a bit backward, it was the best way to deal with it.

    If the demon clan wants to make people afraid to be greedy, then only a saint can do it. If the success is insufficient, the failure will be more than failure. This is how Taoist Hongjun feels about Di Jun and Taiyi brothers. Of course, Taoist Hongjun also feels about Minghe.  Very dissatisfied. If Styx hadn't suddenly appeared, the holy throne would not have fallen into Zhu Jiuyin's hands, and everything would not have become so out of control. If Zhu Jiuyin hadn't blocked the way, I'm afraid Hong  Jun Daozu wanted to give Ming He a little taste of pain and let him know that the prehistoric era was not a place where he could do whatever he wanted.

    Although Daozu Hongjun is not in the mood to pay attention to Minghe at this time, Daozu Hongjun has also taken note of Minghe's actions. It is precisely because of Minghe's crazy behavior this time that he has laid a huge foundation for him in the future.  The bane.  Taoist Hongjun will not take action against him for the time being, but Ming He's luck has been affected by this. After all, Taozu Hongjun is a being who conforms to the way of heaven, and his every thought will have a great impact on the prehistoric times.  .  .  )

    {Piaotian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 175: Infighting among the demon clan

    Chapter 175: Infighting among the demon clan

    It is really difficult to draw conclusions between gains and losses before it is completely over. Whether Styx's action this time will do more good than harm or more harm than good is still unknown. He has exposed his powerful power, and also  It caused dissatisfaction among some people, but he gained prestige. Prestige in the ancient world. Anyone who wants to make another move on him must consider the powerful power shown by the Styx.

    Of course, many people think that Zhu Jiuyin gained the greatest benefit in this battle, but behind the gains, he also paid a heavy price. At least Zhu Jiuyin also exposed his trump card. Not to mention the law of space,  Even the Killing God Fist was completely exposed.

    If we look at the reactions of the two Lich tribes, first of all the Monster tribe was dumbfounded, but the Witch tribe was happy about it. Although Di Jiang and other ancestral witches were opposed to Zhu Jiuyin for taking out this holy throne to offer a reward to Di Jun and Tai Yi.  Their brother's small life made them doubtful and thought it was not worth it, but they did not object. If they could really exchange a holy throne for the death of brothers Dijun and Taiyi, they would still agree. After all, it was not worth it to them.  Nothing is more important than preserving the vitality of the Wu Clan. If Di Jun and Taiyi can be killed by others, then many people in the Wu Clan will survive.

    The Witch Clan was happy, but Fuxi and Nuwa Empress in Heaven were extremely distressed. They really didn't expect that Di Jun, Taiyi and Kunpeng would bring such trouble to the Demon Clan, and they dared to go there privately to kill them.  Hongyun, seize the holy throne from the opponent. If you say you want to do it, then do it beautifully and neatly.  It's good now, but instead of getting any benefits, they got all messed up. Not only did Zhu Jiuyin get an advantage, but he used this holy throne to hunt them down.

    what to do?  Fuxi and Nuwa were daring to make plans in their hearts.  It's a pity that no matter how they calculated, they couldn't figure out a way to crack it. Everyone knew that this was Zhu Jiuyin's plan to kill people with a borrowed knife, but Zhu Jiuyin's conspiracy was really used very well. He took out such a holy throne  The arrival of something irresistible makes the entire prehistoric world crazy about it. Maybe no one will take action at first, after all, the strength of the demon clan is there, but once the two clans of lich and witch are fighting.  I'm afraid there will be countless people who will kill the demon clan, or to be precise, they will plot against Di Jun and Tai Yi.

    "The benefits are so exciting. Under the temptation of the holy throne, it is difficult for anyone to resist. This time, the situation of our demon clan will become dangerous again!" Fuxi sighed.

    Nuwa Empress nodded and said: "What my brother said is true. This time Dijun and Taiyi went too far. If they hadn't taken risks, the demon clan would not have ended up like this. No matter what happened to Kunpeng,  They all have good reasons to take action against Hongyun. And even if he gets the holy title, no one can say anything, but they do it even though they know that bad things will happen if they intervene. This not only puts a lot of pressure on us outside the demon clan.  , which further aggravates the internal divisions. After all, the prestige of the demon master among the demon clan is very high!"

    Fuxi sighed: "I'm afraid it was also a mistake when we chose to let Dijun and Taiyi take charge of the overall situation of the demon clan. They can treat small things fairly. But in the big picture, they are still too selfish. Even if Kunpeng gets the Holy Spirit in Hongyun's hands,  This position is also of great benefit to our demon clan. But they want to stop it and seize it from Kunpeng's hands. No matter whether they succeed or not, they have planted a bomb in our demon clan, and a bomb can be dropped at any time.  Bombs will explode, and Demon Master Kunpeng¡¯s wisdom is unparalleled. If we really want to plot against them, it won¡¯t be difficult!¡±

    Why didn't Empress Nuwa understand this, but what happened had already happened, and she had no choice but to sigh: "We can only try our best to resolve this matter, and wait until the two Taoist friends Di Jun and Taiyi come back to invite  Fellow Taoist Kunpeng will discuss it together, and even if it cannot be resolved, we can let them put aside their resentment in each other's hearts for the time being!"

    Fu Xi sighed: "That's all we can do. This accident is even more unfavorable to us Monster Clan. Zhu Jiuyin's move is really beautiful. Such an upright conspiracy makes us gasp.  Don¡¯t be angry!¡±

    While Empress Nuwa was talking to Fuxi, Kunpeng returned to Heaven first. Before a few breaths had passed, Emperor Jun and Brother Taiyi also returned to Heaven. After the three met in Heaven, their eyes were filled with each other.  There is strong anger, although it is not to the point of drawing a sword, it is not far away.

    When they learned about this situation, Fuxi and Nuwa hurried over. Seeing the expressions of the three of them, Fuxi couldn't help but said in a deep voice: "How far do the three fellow Taoists want to make trouble before they give up?"  , do you really want to see my demon clan torn apart and destroyed by the witch clan before you are willing to accept it?"

    Kunpeng snorted coldly and said: "Fellow Taoist Fuxi, it's not that I, Kunpeng, am petty, but that the Demon Emperor and Donghuang have gone too far. They want to be my enemy at every turn and ruin my good deeds. How can I swallow this?  Gotta take this biteI'm so angry, I tried my best for the development of the demon clan, but in the end I ended up with this fate. If it were you, would you be able to be calm?  "

    Facing Kunpeng's question, Fuxi let out a long sigh. If he had been in Kunpeng's position, he would have had the same reaction. After all, Dijun and Taiyi were trying to ruin Kunpeng's future and ruin others.  This is a taboo in cultivation, so it¡¯s no wonder Kunpeng is so angry.

    Taiyi yelled angrily: "Kunpeng, you are just emphasizing your own reasons, then why don't you say that you disrespected the rules and left your post without permission? If you didn't take us seriously, how could such a thing happen?  !¡±

    As soon as Taiyi finished speaking, Kunpeng sneered disdainfully: "What a domineering Donghuang. Since you said so, I don't have anything to say. Let's go our separate ways. You go your way, and I'll pass by."  My single-plank bridge is no longer waiting for me in Heaven, so I don¡¯t believe that I, Kunpeng, will have no way to survive without Heaven!¡±

    Kunpeng was really angry, and he wanted to pull people out of the heaven to split the demon clan, leaving Di Jun and Taiyi brothers to set up their own flag.

    "That's enough! Taiyi, please stop saying a few words. Demon Master, this matter is caused by the evil thoughts in our two brothers' hearts, which ruined your important matter. I, Emperor Jun, apologize to you and please put the overall situation first."  !" Di Jun said and saluted Kunpeng.

    No matter what Di Jun was thinking, he had already expressed that it was not easy. Fuxi and Nuwa naturally could not let things get worse.

    Fuxi said in a deep voice: "Fellow Daoist Kunpeng, what happened has already happened, and it will be useless to hold people responsible. Now we should work together to tide over the difficulties. Although Zhu Jiuyin did not use the holy throne to hunt down fellow Taoist, but leaving  After leaving the Heavenly Court, where can fellow Taoists go? If we return to Beiminghai, we are afraid that Zhu Jiuyin will knock on our door as well, so why don¡¯t we all take a step back and let go of the resentment in our hearts!¡±

    Hearing Fu Xi's words, Kunpeng sneered and said: "Once bitten by a snake, I have been afraid of well ropes for ten years. The lesson I learned this time has been very heavy for me. I don't want to be tricked again. This time  I can escape with my life, but I may not have such good luck next time. Cooperation is fine, but I will never listen to the orders of Di Jun and Tai Yi again!"

    Although Fuxi's words were very straightforward, Kunpeng still didn't take them completely to heart. He still had a split feeling towards him and was still hostile to Dijun and Taiyi.

    In fact, Fuxi and Nuwa Empress have already prepared for this. Kunpeng is not a person who is willing to suffer losses. It is really difficult to make him obey the orders of Emperor Jun and Taiyi again.

    Empress Nuwa sighed: "Well, since Taoist Kunpeng has said so, the matter is settled. However, Taoist Kunpeng is still a demon master on the surface and cannot do things that split the demon clan!"

    Kunpeng nodded and said: "Fellow Taoist Fuxi and Nuwa, please rest assured. No matter how bad a bastard I am, Kunpeng, I will not ignore the seriousness of the matter. I will not be like some people who will cut off their hands for personal gain, and will even kill their own people."  !¡±

    Everyone knew who Kunpeng was referring to with his words. Although Dijun and Taiyi were holding back a lot of anger, they could not break out. Otherwise, the entire demon clan would split. If the demon clan split, then they  I'm afraid their fate will be even worse. After all, there is a sharp blade above their heads that can fall at any time. Zhu Jiuyin is using Hongyun's holy throne to put a bounty on their lives, so they can only swallow this bad breath.  .

    Di Jun said in a deep voice: "I can understand the mood of fellow Taoist Kunpeng. This matter has been settled. In order to show my sincerity, the power of the stars directed by the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Array' will be biased towards fellow Taoist Kunpeng."  !¡±

    Fuxi and Nuwa Empress breathed a sigh of relief at Di Jun's reaction. To be honest, they were really afraid that Di Jun and Taiyi would break up with Kunpeng directly. In that case, the Monster Clan would really be hopeless. Now the Monster Clan is really fighting both internally and externally.  A strong enemy has a great danger within.

    Fuxi said: "Fellow Daoist Kunpeng, you have to speed up the matters regarding the Witch Clan. This sudden change is very detrimental to us. If the situation cannot be changed quickly, the blow to our Monster Clan will be very heavy!"

    Kunpeng said in a deep voice: "Fellow Taoist Fuxi, please rest assured. Zhu Jiuyin has taken away the holy throne that belongs to me from my hands this time. Naturally, I will not make it easy for him. I have to let him know that he will have to pay for offending me, Kunpeng."  It¡¯s a price!¡±

    Kunpeng's words were a double entendre. On the surface, he was referring to Zhu Jiuyin, but secretly he was also warning Dijun and Taiyi brothers. Although Kunpeng had temporarily let go of the hatred in his heart, he had not let go of his hatred at all.  Di Jun and Taiyi brothers were vigilant. He always believed that Di Jun and Taiyi brothers would definitely attack him again as long as there was a chance.  .  .  )

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for your support.Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 176: Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s Thoughts

    Chapter 176 Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s Thoughts

    The Monster Clan was divided internally because of this incident, but the Witch Clan was completely different. Zhu Jiuyin, who was the person responsible for such a big thing, naturally had to discuss it with Di Jiang and other ancestral witches. After all, this was not a case.  Zhu Jiuyin couldn't be careless about such a small matter. You must know that many people would take risks for the sake of the holy position.

    In the Pangu Temple, the twelve ancestral witches gathered together again. Hundreds of years have passed, and the twelve ancestral witches have long since recovered their strength. Unfortunately, they are not as able to cultivate as people like Di Jun and Taiyi.  In order to make great progress, after all, the Wu clan cultivates the physical body, which is a water grinding kungfu. However, after experiencing such a bloody battle, they have made certain improvements, but time is limited and they cannot completely break through. This is the cultivation of the physical body and the cultivation of the soul.  the gap between.

    This time Zhu Jiuyin chose to take the initiative. Before Emperor Jiang Zuwu could speak, he said: "I think everyone knows about what happened before. I don't know what everyone thinks about this matter!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, Zhu Rong rushed forward and said: "Second brother, I don't understand. The holy throne has fallen into your hands. With your cultivation, you can use it to achieve enlightenment and become a saint. Why do you  But they insist on offering bounties to these two stupid birds, Di Jun and Tai Yi, and if they want them to die, we can go to heaven to kill them!"

    Zhu Rong's words asked what many ancestral witches were thinking. Regarding this reaction, Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but sigh inwardly. Compared with the demon clan, the witch clan's brains are really too straightforward.  Know how to fight and kill in a straightforward manner.  But I never thought it could be done without killing!

    Zhu Jiuyin took a deep breath and said: "The holy position is not important to me. Relatively speaking, if I can use it to reward Emperor Jun and Taiyi, it would be very useful. After all, this can make our warriors of the Wu clan  Less losses.¡±

    Having said this, Zhu Jiuyin stopped speaking to give others time to digest.  I have to say that everyone agreed with Zhu Jiuyin's words. The Witch Clan valued friendship very much.

    Seeing that everyone no longer objected, Zhu Jiuyin changed his tone and said: "Di Jun and Tai Yi are not so easy to deal with. It is not easy to kill them two. Even if someone wants me  The holy throne in our hands may not have that ability. The most important thing is that even if they have this ability. This holy throne is in our hands, and we can change our minds at any time!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, many ancestral witches present were startled. They really did not expect Zhu Jiuyin to have such an idea.  This shocked them.

    Hou Tu Zuwu said quickly: "Second brother, how is this possible? How can we do such a thing that goes against our conscience!"

    Before Zhu Jiuyin could open his mouth to defend himself, Emperor Jiang Zu Wu said in a deep voice: "There is nothing wrong with it. How many people in the ancient times have sincerely interacted with our Wu clan. Everyone has various thoughts.  The reporter said that if our Witch Clan could produce a saint, it would be very beneficial to us, so the matter was settled. Second brother, you must seize the time to refine that saint. After all, you are the most powerful among all of us.  Hoping for sanctification!¡±

    After hearing the words of Emperor Jiang Zuwu.  Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "Brother, I'm afraid I will disappoint you in this matter. The holy throne is really useless to me. On the contrary, I think that this holy throne is destined to sister Houtu. In my opinion, this  It¡¯s better to leave the holy throne to Sister Houtu for safekeeping!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin's answer shocked many ancestral witches again. No one thought that Zhu Jiuyin wanted to hand over the holy throne in his hand to the Houtu ancestral witch. You must know that this is not an ordinary thing, it is a relationship.  Holding the holy throne of sanctification.

    Hou Tuzu Wu hurriedly said: "Second brother, I don't want this holy throne, you should absorb it yourself!"

    Zhu Jiuyin let out a long sigh and said: "Sister Houtu, my path is different. The holy throne is of no use to me. On the contrary, you are different. After all, you are the one with the most potential among the twelve of us.  You don¡¯t have too much evil energy in your body, so you are the best able to integrate with this holy throne!"

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words were recognized by Emperor Jiang Zuwu and others. Among the twelve ancestral witches, Houtu Zuwu was the kindest. Unlike them, he did not have too many evil spirits.

    Empress Houtu did not agree with this. She said: "Second brother, our ancestral witches don't have the soul. Even if I take this holy throne, it will be of no use. And you have the Shinto Dharma that can replace the soul, so this  It¡¯s better for you to use the holy throne, which is also the most beneficial to our Witch Clan!¡±

    If Zhu Jiuyin really wanted to use this holy throne to prove Taoism, he would not have stood by and shunned it when Taoist Hongjun divided the treasures. He would have taken action to snatch it away.

    Zhu Jiuyin smiled calmly and said: "Sister Houtu, you don't have a soul, but you have the innate treasure 'Chaos Bell' in your hand.¡¯, you have great luck, it¡¯s better to place this holy throne on you. When the time is right in the future, you will understand my intention!  "

    Seeing Hou Tuzu Wu¡¯s persistence, Zhu Jiuyin had to change his strategy and said this.

    When he heard Zhu Jiuyin's words, Dijiang Ancestral Witch's expression changed, and he said in a deep voice: "Second brother, you have inherited Father God's magical power of time, did you see something in the long river of time?  "

    Zhu Jiuyin sighed and said: "Destiny is changeable. Although I have seen many things in the long river of time, these things are not static. This holy throne is the most suitable choice for Sister Houtu.  !¡±

    As the Ancestral Witch of Time, Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words were very important to Di Jiang and others. They did not think that Zhu Jiuyin would make fun of important matters, so they nodded and said: "Sister Houtu, in this case, then this statue  The holy throne is placed with you!"

    People like Dijiang Ancestral Witch did not ask Zhu Jiuyin what he saw. They also knew that many things were taboo, and it was not a good thing for too many people to know.

    However, Dijiang Ancestral Witch did not react at all. After all, the strength shown by Zhu Jiuyin in the previous battle gave them a lot of ideas.

    Hearing this, Emperor Jiang's ancestral witch said in a deep voice: "Second brother, tell the truth. Were you the first among the twelve of us to be sane? Were you the first to be born?"

    As soon as Dijiang Ancestral Witch said this, all the Ancestral Witches present turned their attention to Zhu Jiuyin. They all wanted to know whether Zhu Jiuyin was really the first ancestor to appear as they thought.  witch.

    When things got to this point, Zhu Jiuyin didn't want to hide it anymore, so he nodded and said: "Yes, after your god died, I was the first one to break away from the father god. It was precisely because I was the first one to appear.  , so he has inherited the two principles of time and space from God Father, and it is precisely because of his deep foundation that he was born one step later than his elder brother!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's admission made Emperor Jiang Zuwu breathe a sigh of relief, but it also made him more confused. He asked again: "Second brother, since you have inherited the two concepts of time and space from Father God,  **Principle, but why has it been kept hidden from us until today?"

    Zhu Jiuyin sighed and said: "Brother, it's not that I want to hide it intentionally, but I have to do it. After all, I have received the inheritance from Father God, and I know more things than you. I understand the dangers in the prehistoric times.  If I don't keep a backup plan, I'm afraid I won't know how I died. If it weren't for the purpose of seizing this holy throne this time, I won't expose everything. The situation we will face next will be even more dangerous. Everyone will  Just be prepared!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin's words cast a shadow over Emperor Jiang's ancestral witch. As a space ancestral witch, he was very aware of the power of the two heaven-defying laws of time and space. He believed that as a time ancestral witch, he  Zhu Jiuyin definitely saw something unfavorable to the Wu clan from the long river of time.

    Dijiang Zuwu didn¡¯t want to put all the burden on Zhu Jiuyin alone, so he said: ¡°Second brother, we are all a family. We can discuss and solve problems together. You don¡¯t need to bear it alone!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin sighed: "Brother, I also want to share the responsibility with everyone, but you should know that the Great Dao has its limits. If I open my mouth, things will only become more uncontrollable, so these things are still up to me.  It¡¯s better if one person takes the responsibility, that is also the most beneficial to our Wu Clan!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin did not dare to speak out what he was thinking. Even though this was the Pangu Temple and was protected by the will of the great god Pangu, as long as he opened his mouth, he would alarm Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun. Zhu Jiuyin did not want to do so at this time.  To arouse the enemy in the first place will ruin one's own plan.

    The more Zhu Jiuyin was like this, the heavier Emperor Jiang Zuwu's heart became. For Zhu Jiuyin to be so cautious, one can imagine how serious the matter was, but it was a pity that he couldn't help at all.

    Zhu Jiuyin saw the heavy look on Emperor Jiang Zuwu's face and smiled again: "Brother, you don't have to worry so much. I can handle these things well by myself. For now, everyone should just meditate and practice. After all, Di Jun  Taiyi and others are one step ahead of us in practice, and are now quasi-sage masters who have killed two corpses. If we don't catch up, I'm afraid we will pay a heavy price in the next decisive battle.  Strength is the most important thing. If we want to win against the demon clan, we must have a strong cultivation level. Anything else is a vain gain. Only strength is the most real!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's words came out, the faces of Di Jiang Zuwu and others couldn't help but change color. In fact, it didn't take Zhu Jiuyin to say that they also knew the gap between themselves and Di Jun and Taiyi.  Jiang Zuwu possesses the magical power of space and can fight against Di Jun and others. Everyone else isThere is no way to resist either Di Jun or Taiyi alone.  .  .  )

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 177: Surprise Change

    Chapter 177 Shocking Change

    Zhu Jiuyin has seized Hongyun's holy throne, so Hongjun Daozu can no longer sit idly by. If it cannot be resolved as soon as possible, then when Zhu Jiuyin becomes a saint, the demon clan will no longer be able to block the witch clan's edge. The only  The only way to solve this problem is for Nuwa to become a saint. Only then can the demon clan avoid this crisis.

    When the Witch Clan and the Monster Clan were discussing countermeasures, suddenly there was another pressure in the sky, and a ethereal voice came, "A hundred years later, I will preach for the last time in Zixiao Palace. Those who are destined to do so, please hurry up."  Come!"

    As soon as Taoist Hongjun's voice fell, the whole prehistoric world was shocked. The last sermon was also their last chance. This time they believed that what Taoist Hongjun preached would be the way of saints. People like Sanqing and Zhen Yuanzi  He put down everything he was doing and quickly headed towards Zixiao Palace.

    The gods of heaven, Shenjun, Taiyi, Fuxi, Nuwa, and Kunpeng did not bother to discuss how to deal with the Wu clan, and were very anxious. However, they did not have the freedom of Sanqing, Zhenyuanzi, Jieyin, and Zhunti, because  There is also a demon clan behind them. Now that the twelve ancestral witches of the witch clan have gathered together again, they are worried that the other party will take the opportunity to attack the heaven. You must know that Zhu Jiuyin is a crazy person who can do anything. If the witch is  The demon tribe launched an attack while a few of them were going to Zixiao Palace to listen to the sermon. The demon tribe had absolutely no ability to resist.

    " Give up the opportunity to listen to the sermon, but people like Di Jun are reluctant to give up. After all, this is a great opportunity. If you lose it, you will no longer have it. For a while, they couldn't help but feel embarrassed.

    Just when Di Jun and others were in trouble, another voice came from the void: "The great disaster is about to come. For the sake of all living beings in the wild, all races are not allowed to fight for three thousand years, otherwise they will be abandoned by the law of heaven."

    After hearing this, Di Jun couldn't help but breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Now I feel relieved. With Tao Ancestor's words, we no longer have any worries. All capable people in heaven will go to Zixiao Palace to listen.  Daozu said, this is a great opportunity for us, the Demon Clan, to get closer to the Witch Clan!"

    Emperor Jun is indeed the Demon Emperor. At this time, he has not forgotten to win over people's hearts to show his generosity. Unfortunately, he and Taiyi's previous attempt to stop Kunpeng hurt the hearts of many demon clans. Even this move cannot restore everyone.  heart of.  If it were not for the influence of external forces, the demon clan would probably have split apart long ago.

    With the words of Taoist Hongjun, more people listened to the Tao this time, filling the place of those who had previously fallen into the mass.  Even a lot more.

    For a time, the entire prehistoric world was in turmoil again. One after another figures broke through the sky and headed towards the Zixiao Palace. Even the Dragon Clan of the Four Seas who had surrendered to the Wu Clan also headed towards the Zixiao Palace. After all, the great road moved people's hearts. In the prehistoric era,  China respects strength.  As long as there is an opportunity to improve their own strength, no one is willing to give up, and the same is true for the Sihai Dragon Clan, even though they are now surrendering to the Wu Clan.  But they also have their own little calculations in their hearts.

    Facing what happened suddenly, a sneer flashed across Zhu Jiuyin's face.  No one knows better than him why Daozu Hongjun did this, and no one knows better than him what kind of situation the Wu clan will face next.

    Dijiang Zuwu took a deep breath and said: "Taoist Hongjun is going to preach again. I wonder if you think our witch clan should go to listen to the sermon this time?"

    Although Emperor Jiang's ancestral witch asked the question to everyone, he was actually asking Zhu Jiuyin for his opinion. After all, among the twelve ancestral witches, only Zhu Jiuyin's spiritual time law can be seen in the long river of time.  s future.

    Zhu Jiuyin said calmly: "There is nothing to listen to. The practice of our witch clan is completely different from the Tao taught by Hongjun. Going to listen to the Tao is just a waste of time. Instead of going to waste time, it is better to work hard.  Improve your own cultivation. If I am not wrong, the end of this sermon will be the time when Hongjun joins the path of heaven!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's words fell upon Emperor Jiang Zuwu's face, he couldn't help but change his color. He quickly said: "How sure is my second brother of this statement?"

    Zhu Jiuyin said: "There are nine points even if there are not ten points. If it hadn't been for that bloody battle that caused Hongjun to form a great cause and effect with us, I'm afraid he would have been in line with the way of heaven!"

    The battle between Hongjun Daozu and the Wu Clan back then was still fresh in their memories. As the Time Ancestor, Wu Emperor Jiang knew that Hongjun Daozu's union was a great opportunity for them, allowing them to take advantage of that moment to realize  own laws.

    Just listen, Emperor Jiang Zuwu said: "Second brother, if this is really the case, it will also be a great opportunity for our witch clan. The combination of Hongjun and Dao will definitely make it easier for us to realize our own magical powers. If our magical powers are  If we can go one step further, then the demon clan is nothing, so I think this sermon is still worth going to listen to!"

    These words of Emperor Jiang Zuwu made Zhu Rong and others excited. Their magical powers all come from their own blood., it is not easy to improve. If there is a chance to improve, they are not willing to give up.

    Zhu Jiuyin didn't know this. The reason why he was unwilling to go to listen to the sermon was simply because he didn't want Taoist Hongjun to end his relationship with the Wu clan. As long as Taozu Hongjun didn't end his relationship with the Wu clan,  Then during this Lich Tribulation, the Witch Clan will have greater vitality, but now Emperor Jiang Zuwu and the others are determined to go and listen to the teachings, and they cannot object. After all, such an opportunity is indeed rare. In the end,  The important thing is that if he objects, he has to give a convincing reason, but Zhu Jiuyin cannot say it, because everything is just his guess, and he is also worried that if he speaks out, the Lich War will become even more uncontrollable.

    Zhu Jiuyin took a deep breath and said: "Brother, if you think the opportunity is rare, then just go to Zixiao Palace to listen to the sermon, but I will not go. After all, my way of cultivation has been integrated into myself.  , the laws have become instinctive to me, and going to watch them won¡¯t make any progress, so I¡¯d better stay and sit in the wilderness to avoid any accidents!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words did not arouse dissatisfaction with Di Jiang Zu Wu and the others. After all, everyone knew how powerful Zhu Jiuyin was, and the way Zhu Jiuyin practiced was also different. Zhu Jiuyin wanted to stay in the primitive world, so what would happen to the Wu clan?  This is a good thing. The most important thing is that Emperor Jiangzu Wu is also worried that Hongjun Daozu will ask Zhu Jiuyin for Hongyun's holy throne!

    Di Jiang Zuwu nodded and said: "Since the second brother's situation is like this, then you can stay. After all, the holy throne is touching people's hearts. No one can guarantee whether Daozu Hongjun will get into trouble because of this!"

    Regarding this holy throne, Zhu Jiuyin didn't think there would be any problem. Dao Zhigong, if this holy throne fell into his hands, it was destined to him. It was impossible for Taoist Hongjun to go to war for this, at least he himself  Won't do that!

    After the twelve ancestral witches discussed everything, the eleven people, led by the ancestral witch Di Jiang, headed towards the Zixiao Palace. When the ancestral witch Di Jiang set off, a look of surprise flashed across Taoist Hongjun's face.  .

    This is the result that Taoist Hongjun wants. As long as the ancestral wizard comes to listen to the Tao, he can completely resolve his own cause and effect. At that time, he will no longer have any influence after joining the Tao.  As for Zhu Jiuyin not coming to listen to the sermon, Taoist Hongjun didn't take it to heart. Who made Zhu Jiuyin different, and even if he didn't come, there wouldn't be any big problem.

    When Emperor Jiang Zuwu and his group arrived outside Zixiao Palace, the scene became lively. Countless people turned their attention to the Lich and Demon clans. You must know that not long ago, Zhu Jiuyin used a holy throne to announce the opposition.  Demon Emperor Jun and Dong Huang Taiyi have offered rewards. Now that they meet, there will probably be a fight between dragons and tigers. If they fight, then he will have a chance to obtain the holy throne.

    Facing the eyes of everyone, Dijiang Ancestral Witch did not move at all. He just glanced at Dijun, Taiyi and others with disdain. His reaction surprised many people.

    The reactions of Emperor Jun and Taiyi were even more astonishing. Faced with the contempt of Emperor Jiang Zuwu, they did not lose their temper at all, which greatly disappointed everyone. However, after thinking about it, everyone understood why, because  Zhu Jiuyin, the craziest among the witch clan, did not come to hear the sermon. They were worried about the safety of Heaven and did not dare to provoke the Emperor Jiang ancestor witch at this time.

    Perhaps Hongjun Daozu's prohibition is not provocative to ordinary people, but to Zhu Jiuyin, it is nothing at all. After all, Zhu Jiuyin has done countless frightening things. If he has any thoughts  If you want to kill him in heaven, you will definitely not take into account the words of Hongjun Dao's ancestors.

    Everyone was right. People like Di Jun and Tai Yi really had this worry in their hearts. However, they were even more worried about whether Zhu Jiuyin was planning to refine Hongyun's Saint in the wilderness if he didn't come to Zixiao Palace to listen.  position, in order to achieve enlightenment and become a saint.

    There are no saints in the Monster Clan yet. If Zhu Jiuyin succeeds, it will be a disaster for them. Therefore, no matter how arrogant Di Jiang Zu Wu is at this time, Di Jun and others can only endure this bad breath.  They don't dare to fight back at all, unless they can ignore the life and death of the demon clan and their own safety, which is obviously impossible.

    As for Zhu Jiuyin not showing up, Zhen Yuanzi, Minghe, and Sanqing all had a hint of fear in their eyes. They were all worried about whether Zhu Jiuyin would be able to refine Hongyun's holy throne.  You must know that it took a thousand years for Taoist Hongjun to preach. With Zhu Jiuyin's strength, he really had a chance to succeed. They had to be careful about this.

    Although Sanqing has always claimed to be the Pangu authentic sect, they have no confidence at all against Zhu Jiuyin. Under the same conditions, they don't think they can achieve enlightenment and become a saint one step ahead of Zhu Jiuyin. After all, Zhu Jiuyin's strength is  What was there was far beyond what they could compare to. Zhu Jiuyin's power had already formed a shadow in their hearts, affecting their practice.  .  .  )

      {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 178 Laying out the future

    Chapter 178: Laying out the future

    Sanqing and others all thought that Zhu Jiuyin did not come to listen to the sermon because he wanted to refine Hongyun's holy throne. However, they did not know that to Zhu Jiuyin, that holy throne was just a useless thing. What Zhu Jiuyin wanted was great.  Not what they thought.

    When Zixiao Palace began to preach, Zhu Jiuyin began to meditate on his insights from this battle. Although the Killing God Fist was very powerful, it still had many shortcomings and needed further improvement. Zhu Jiuyin had no doubts about himself.  His physical body also needed further strengthening, and he understood that he didn't have much time left for him.

    A hundred years after the lecture in Zixiao Palace, Zhu Jiuyin came to Buzhou Mountain quietly. No one noticed Zhu Jiuyin's whereabouts, not even Taoist Hongjun in Zixiao Palace knew about it. As for the prehistoric times  Not to mention the people left behind, it is simply impossible to detect a strong person like Zhu Jiuyin with their cultivation.

    When setting foot on Buzhou Mountain, Zhu Jiuyin felt the strong Pangu breath of Buzhou Mountain. In this breath, Zhu Jiuyin could feel the difference from the past.

    Zhu Jiuyin walked step by step towards the depths of Buzhou Mountain. When he came to the center of Buzhou Mountain again, Zhu Jiuyin felt the sadness in Pangu's aura.

    With a thought in his mind, Zhu Jiuyin used his own will to evoke the will left by the Great God Pangu. This was not the first time that Zhu Jiuyin came into contact with Pangu's will. For him, this was an easy task.

    When Zhu Jiuyin connected with Pangu's will, a powerful will poured into his sea of ??consciousness, allowing him to once again feel how powerful Pangu's will was, and messages one after another were passed into Zhu Jiuyin's body.  In the sea of ??consciousness.

    "If other ancestral witches are linked to Pangu's will, it will be difficult to understand the information they transmit in a short period of time.  After all, there are restrictions on them not cultivating the soul. Compared to Zhu Jiuyin, there is no such impact because he has Shinto cultivation.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Zhu Jiuyin to understand everything. In fact, when the innate spiritual root Gourd Root on Buzhou Mountain was born.  The remaining will of the Great God Pangu has felt the crisis, but Pangu's will is unwilling to fight back. After all, this prehistoric world was created by him. His will is to protect the prehistoric land rather than destroy this world. Pangu's will understands that it is  Heaven was plotting against him, but he chose to remain silent.

    When Zhu Jiuyin set foot on Buzhou Mountain again, Pangu's will told Zhu Jiuyin everything, hoping that Zhu Jiuyin could inherit his will and continue to protect the ancient land.  Let the ancient earth not be destroyed.

    "It's a pity that Zhu Jiuyin can't accept it. Zhu Jiuyin is not a Houtu empress who can be selfless and sacrifice herself to save others.  He can sacrifice his body and transform into the six realms of reincarnation. What he pursues is freedom and transcendence.

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s reaction did not dissatisfy the remaining will of the Great God Pangu. After all, Zhu Jiuyin had Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s will, and it was impossible for his will to override Zhu Jiuyin.

    Zhu Jiuyin is not really able to ignore the survival of the prehistoric era.  You must know that if he does not transcend for a day, then he will have to survive on the ancient land, and he is not just a person, there is a witch clan behind him.  He has to think about the Wu clan, so he can do it without harming himself.  Zhu Jiuyin will do his best to protect the safety of the ancient land.

    It is very rare for Zhu Jiuyin to make such a promise.  Of course, Zhu Jiuyin did not gain anything by doing so. He reached an agreement with the missing will of the Great God Pangu. At the appropriate time, he would need the remaining will of the Great God Pangu to help him.

    Zhu Jiuyin came and went in a hurry, never staying in Buzhou for a long time. However, although the time was short, Zhu Jiuyin left many behind on Buzhou Mountain.

    Time flies, and thousands of years have passed in the blink of an eye. Taoist Hongjun¡¯s sermon in Zixiao Palace has also come to an end. Taoist Hongjun stopped preaching and began to answer people¡¯s questions.

    When everyone stopped asking questions, Taoist Hongjun said in a deep voice: "In a hundred years, I will conform to the way of heaven. From now on, there will be no calamity and Hongjun will not show up. You all can leave!"

    As soon as Taoist Hongjun said this, many people in Zixiao Palace began to leave, but Sanqing and others did not leave. They only listened to Taishang Laojun ask: "After the union, can the teacher become the way of heaven?"

    Hongjun Daozu shook his head and said: "Hongjun is the way of heaven, but the way of heaven is not Hongjun!"

    The leader of Tongtian Cult stood up and asked: "Teacher, can the way of heaven be changed?"

    Hongjun Daozu said: "The general trend cannot be changed!"

    After Sanqing had no problem, he got up and left. At this moment, Emperor Jiang Zuwu had also left long ago, but they were not in a hurry to return to the ancient times. A hundred years passed by in a flash for everyone, and they were all in Zixiao Palace.  Outside, they were waiting for Taoist Hongjun to join forces. They were worried that something might happen. After all, Taoist Hongjun couldn't deal with their witch clan.

      After Sanqing left, Fuxi, Nuwa, Emperor Jun and others did not leave. Upon seeing this, Taoist Hongjun asked: "Nuwa, what else do you have to do, why don't you leave!"

    Nuwa Empress said quickly: "Teacher, I have something to ask you! Now the Wu clan is powerful, and the holy throne of Taoist friend Hongyun has fallen into the hands of Zhu Jiuyin. The balance between the two clans of lich and demon has been broken, and we, the demon clan, have  How can the clan protect itself?"

    For the Monster Clan, Daozu Hongjun is very disappointed. You must know that Daozu Hongjun has invested a lot of help in the Monster Clan, but they have achieved nothing. If it were not for the fact that they are still of great use, Daozu Hongjun  I have long since stopped paying attention to them.

    Daozu Hongjun glanced at Nuwa Empress indifferently, and then said: "If a race wants to develop and grow, it needs to work together. Only if you can do this can you fight against the Wu Clan. The Wu Clan will fight on the earth."  Protected by Pangu's will, he is an invincible existence. Even if he is a teacher, he has to avoid it. What's more, you must know that Buzhou Mountain is transformed from Pangu's spine and can cover the entire prehistoric world. You want to compete with the Wu Clan for the prehistoric land.  , that is simply impossible, well, I have already said what I should say, you all go back!"

    Taoist Hongjun said that he did not give Nuwa the Empress a chance to ask any more questions. He waved his sleeves and moved them out of the Zixiao Palace. When he waved his sleeves, a spiritual light merged into Nuwa's soul.  Among the gods, that is the message from Taoist Hongjun instructing Empress Nuwa on how to attain Taoism.

    Although Daozu Hongjun didn¡¯t say anything on the surface, he told Empress Nuwa through his actions that he was on the side of the demon clan, so that the demon clan could free up its hands and feet to fight the witch clan in a bloody battle.

    After leaving Zixiao Palace, Di Jun quickly asked: "Fellow Taoist Nuwa, does the teacher have any instructions?"

    Empress Nuwa nodded and said: "There is no need to worry about the Demon King. This time the teacher is on the side of our demon clan. We can do it freely. Moreover, with the teacher's guidance, I already know the chance of enlightenment."  , after the teacher joins the Tao, it will also be the time when I realize the Tao, and then the Witch Clan will be nothing!"

    As soon as Empress Nuwa said this, Di Jun, Taiyi and Fuxi were overjoyed. If Empress Nuwa attained enlightenment, the demon clan would have a solid backer, and they would no longer have to worry about Zhu Jiuyin.

    However, Kunpeng's heart was unbalanced and he was jealous of Empress Nuwa. Fortunately, his deep scheming did not show it. He sighed and said: "It's a pity that Taoist Nuwa didn't ask Taoist Zhu Jiuyin."  If he is not able to refine the holy status and enlightenment left by Hong Yun, if he has such a possibility, then it would be too early for everyone to be happy!"

    As soon as Kunpeng said this, Taiyi said in a deep voice: "Kunpeng, how are you talking?"

    Kunpeng ignored Taiyi, glanced at him disdainfully and then said to Nuwa Empress: "Fellow Taoist Nuwa should know that if Zhu Jiuyin becomes a saint, it will be a disaster for our demon clan. If not,  Once you understand this, I advise everyone to be careful and not cause trouble for the demon clan again!"

    Although Kunpeng's words were a bit excessive, he was right. After all, Zhu Jiuyin should not be underestimated. After hearing Kunpeng's words, Fuxi, Dijun and Taiyi all turned their attention to Nuwa, hoping to gain from  Empress Nuwa got a satisfactory answer here.

    This time, the Nuwa Empress did not disappoint them. The Nuwa Empress smiled lightly and said, "As for Zhu Jiuyin, there is no need to worry. The holy throne left by Taoist Fellow Hongyun is of no use to him!"

    After hearing Empress Nuwa's reply, everyone took a long breath. Even Kunpeng felt more relieved. He smiled and said: "That's good. As long as Zhu Jiuyin can't become a saint, everything will be fine."  It's easy to handle. With the support of Dao Ancestor, it's not difficult to teach the Wu Clan a lesson. Just look at me. I want Zhu Jiuyin to know that it's not so easy to take advantage of my Kunpeng. He ate mine.  Then you have to spit it out!"

    When he saw Kunpeng's excited look, Taiyi's eyes flashed with murderous intent. He was very angry at Kunpeng's previous actions. After all, as the Demon King, he could not tolerate Kunpeng's repeated provocations.

    Taiyi's murderous intention passed by in a flash, without being noticed by Fuxi or Nuwa. Only Kunpeng felt Taiyi's murderous intention, but Kunpeng did not show it. He sneered in his heart and thought to himself: "Taiyi, Taiyi  , Daozu just said that we must work together to defeat the Witch Clan, and now you are eager to kill me. It seems that the Monster Clan really has no hope at all, but this is good, Pindao can also prepare early!"

    Fuxi smiled and said: "It's good that fellow Taoist Kunpeng has such confidence. It's only been a thousand years now. We still have time to prepare. Fellow Taoist Kunpeng can plan everything with confidence!"

    Hearing Fuxi¡¯s words, Kunpeng was even more secretlyHe shook his head, disdainful of Fuxi's arrogance. Even if Empress Nuwa understood the path to enlightenment with the guidance of Taoist Hongjun, would she really be able to restrain Zhu Jiuyin? Kunpeng didn't think so.  .  .  )¡ª¡ª

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 179: Hongjun unites and Nuwa attains enlightenment

    Chapter 179: Hongjun unites and Nuwa attains enlightenment

    A hundred years have passed by in a blink of an eye. During these hundred years, there are still huge crowds of people outside Zixiao Palace. As long as those who have the ability to gain a foothold in the chaos have not left, because everyone understands that the moment when Taoist Hongjun merges is their great opportunity.  They will be able to understand the workings of heaven up close.

    Taoist Hongjun was naturally clear about the situation outside. After a hundred years, Taozu Hongjun finally completed his final transformation and put aside all causes and effects. He only heard a loud shout coming from the Zixiao Palace: "The calamity cannot be surmounted, Hongjun  If you don¡¯t show it, the heavens will cooperate!¡±

    As soon as Daozu Hongjun shouted, a huge beam of light came from the void and merged with Zixiao Palace. When the beam of light fell, the three thousand avenues were flowing rapidly in the pillar of light, and the laws of the avenues were clear.  The earth is shown to everyone, blooming with endless brilliance in the chaos.

    The Taoist ancestor Hongjun finally merged. The mountain that was pressing down on everyone disappeared. Whether it was Sanqing, Jie Yin, Zhunti, or Nuwa, they all breathed a sigh of relief.  It seems that they have been borrowing the power of Daozu Hongjun to suppress the Wu clan, but they are also worried about Daozu Hongjun. After all, they have their own ambitions, and they don't want to have a Supreme Emperor above them. Now everything is at stake.  alright.

    The blooming of the light of heaven has given many people a great understanding. Unfortunately, just when they had gained a little, the beam of light of heaven has converged, and the Zixiao Palace has disappeared in front of everyone.

    At the moment when the Heavenly Dao Light Pillar disappeared, a sentence emerged in the hearts of everyone present, the Heavenly Dao is irreversible.  It's against heaven's punishment!

    At the moment when Taoist Hongjun joined forces, Zhu Jiuyin, who was far away in the wilderness, also felt the huge pressure coming from the void. He understood that it was the pressure of heaven and was declaring his existence to all living beings in the wilderness.  .

    In two thousand years there will be a decisive battle between the two Lich clans.  Zhu Jiuyin understood this, and all living beings in the wild also understood it. At the end of this sermon, Zhu Jiuyin felt the separation between the fate of the Dragon Clan and the Witch Clan. Without asking, he knew that the Dragon Clan finally had different intentions and wanted to fight with the Witch Clan.  The clan parted ways and no longer wanted to rely on the Wu clan.

    The departure of the Dragon Clan¡¯s luck has not affected the Wu Clan¡¯s luck. After all, the Wu Clan has the Heavenly Treasure ¡®Chaos Bell¡¯ to suppress their luck, as well as the ¡®Qiankun Cauldron¡¯ to suppress their luck.

    Zhu Jiuyin raised his eyes and glanced at Donghai Dragon Palace.  He said disdainfully: "Ants are just ants, no wonder they can't become popular!"

    Regarding the departure of the dragon clan, Zhu Jiuyin knew very well that it was Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun who were playing tricks on each other. Of course, the Four Seas Dragon King himself also had such thoughts.  Otherwise, I wouldn't be tempted by the slightest temptation.

    Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun did this to disrupt the luck of the Witch Clan and give the Monster Clan a chance to catch up. Two thousand years is enough time for the Monster Clan to complete all preparations.

    " Hongjun Daozu and Tiandao are trying to fight for two thousand years of peace for the monster clan, allowing them to develop with peace of mind, but is this really possible?  I'm afraid it's not that easy.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? After the Conquest of the Taoist Master of Hongjun.  Everyone tacitly returned to the ancient world to understand the harvest this time. After all, the harvest Hongjun Daozu Hedao brought to them was huge, and they all felt the breath of heaven.

    At the end of Hongjun Daozu¡¯s union.  Dijiang Ancestral Witch and the others also took the opportunity to realize themselves, and their own blood was boiling.  This was a sign of great progress in cultivation, so he ignored the demon clans like Di Jun and Tai Yi.  Instead, they quickly returned to their respective tribes to practice, hoping to quickly complete this breakthrough. They did not even have time to greet Zhu Jiuyin.

    Dijiang Ancestral Witch and the others didn¡¯t know that this was Daozu Hongjun¡¯s plan to give Di Jun and the other demon tribes a chance to take action. Even though the blood of Dijiang Ancestral Witch and the others was boiling, it would take time to break through their own cultivation.  .

    Feeling the anxious mood of Di Jiang Zuwu and the others, Zhu Jiuyin showed a sneer on his face, and said to himself: "Hongjun, you have Zhang Liang's plan, I have a wall ladder, if you  Without He Dao, I might still be afraid of you. After you combine with Dao, you will not have the final say in the world. You must regret it now. He Dao is not as easy as you think, and the way of heaven is not what you can do.  controlling!"

    Zhu Jiuyin was right. Taoist Hongjun did regret a little after he merged with the Tao. The way of heaven was incomplete and he used his body to fit it in. However, wanting to master the prehistoric era and use the prehistoric destiny to understand the three thousand avenues was not a thing.  It's an easy thing, because there is a great road above the way of heaven, and there is Pangu in the ancient world. The most important thing is that he did not think that the ancient world opened up by the great god Pangu was not complete and lacked the most important place of reincarnation.

    As long as the prehistoric period is not perfect for a while, Taoist Hongjun will not be able to perfect the way of heaven, and will not be able to use the power of heaven to practice himself. Taoist Hongjun seems to have calculated against the two clans of lich and demon, thinking that he is the chess player in charge of the overall situation, but  He didn't think that he was also no more thanHe is a pawn of Heavenly Dao, and Heavenly Dao is just using his hands to perfect itself.

    During the Dragon and Phoenix Tribulation, Taoist Hongjun established the power of the four poles of heaven and earth and stabilized the prehistoric world. Now he is using the hands of Taoist Hongjun to destroy the will of the Great God Pangu to stay in the prehistoric world. Everything is in the way of heaven.  In the control of the world, as for the seven holy thrones left by Taoist Hongjun, they are also chess pieces in the eyes of Tiandao, used to control the chess pieces of the prehistoric times.

    Pangu opened the sky, three thousand chaotic gods and demons were destroyed, and the Great God Pangu fell. Similarly, the way of heaven that hid in the secret and calculated was also incomplete. The three thousand chaotic gods and demons lacked the will left behind to destroy this world, so there was  After understanding the origin of the calamity, the remaining will of the Great God Pangu is to protect. He wants to protect the world he created, and the remaining will of Heaven is to control. To control this ancient land, three different wills are in this world.  Fighting among them.  The will of the three wills of heaven had the upper hand, while Pangu's will suffered great hardships.

    Empress Nuwa understood herself clearly under the guidance of Taoist Hongjun. After digesting Taoist Hongjun's insights when he joined the Tao, she confidently left the Heavenly Court and came to Buzhou Mountain. She wanted to prove the Tao and become the successor to Hongjun.  The first saint after Taozu.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Nuwa Empress came to Buzhou Mountain under the guidance of Taoist Hongjun to lay a chess piece for the demon clan on the prehistoric land, adding pressure to the prehistoric witch clan.

    It's a pity that Nuwa Empress didn't know that. Although she understood the way to enlightenment, she didn't realize it by herself. She relied on the guidance of Taoist Hongjun. Even if she became a saint, her fighting ability was the weakest among the saints.  The presence.

    The existence of Buzhou Mountain as the main line of the ancient times, and the creation of humans by Nuwa Empress here was a plan by Taoist Hongjun to plunder the luck of the Wu people, so that people can get a trace of Pangu's luck when they are born, and have the capital to compete for the protagonists of the ancient times.  , It's a pity that Nuwa Empress does not know all this.

    The moment Nuwa set foot on Buzhou Mountain, Zhu Jiuyin, who was far away on the coast of the East China Sea, already knew about it. Zhu Jiuyin looked at Buzhou Mountain from a distance and said in a deep voice: "It seems that the overall situation is finally coming to an end, Hongjun  , our contest has just begun, I want to see what you can do to destroy my Wu Clan, strength is the most respected in the ancient world, without you, who in the ancient world can suppress our Wu Clan!"

    At this point, Zhu Jiuyin snorted coldly again and said: "Nuwa, if you want to prove your truth, I won't stop you. I will give you this opportunity, but you won't think that the destruction of the demon clan in the future will come from you now.  His actions and the fate of the human race, our witch clan will never give up, saint, our witch clan will never be afraid!"

    Empress Nuwa thought she was the one playing chess, but she was wrong. It was not her who was really playing chess, but Zhu Jiuyin and Daozu Hongjun. Empress Nuwa was just a chess piece in their hands, and this collision would  It was the beginning of their decision to determine the fate of the ancient world, and it was also the beginning of Zhu Jiuyin's journey on the road.

    The physical body proves the Tao and shatters the void. Such a Tao is dangerous at every step. If there is a slight mistake, the Tao will be destroyed and people will die. In the previous battles between Zhu Jiuyin and Hongjun Daozu, it was a victory but a defeat.  Duo, tried several times to kill Di Jun, Taiyi and others without success. It was just a test, a test of his confidence from the great road. If he couldn't even pass this level, then his fate was destined to be destroyed.  Fortunately, Zhu Jiuyin never gave up. Now he finally faced the biggest test of his own survival, and it was also the test of the survival of the Wu race.

    On Mount Buzhou, Empress Nuwa used her own essence and blood as a guide and used soil as a body to start the long cause of creating human beings. Although she got the guidance of Taoist Hongjun and understood that creating humans was the foundation for her enlightenment, but creating humans  It is not an easy task. After all, this is the realization of the road of life. After repeated failures, she gradually found the feeling.

    Empress Nuwa finally created humans based on the innate body. When the human races created from the soil appeared one after another, Empress Nuwa realized that endless momentum emanated from Buzhou Mountain, and there was no sound in the sky.  The Wuxi Cloud gathered a huge cloud of black and yellow merit, which was God's reward to the Nuwa Empress.

    When Nuwa Empress waved the human-making whip in her hand and threw out the last mud, she thought loudly and shouted: "From today on, you are human beings!"

    As soon as the words of Empress Nuwa fell, the black and yellow merit cloud in the sky fell on her head, and the clouds of merit were added to her body. As the black and yellow merit cloud merged, the  The aura is rising steadily. The quasi-sage is in the late stage and the quasi-sage is perfect. When the last cloud of black and yellow merit disappears, Empress Nuwa finally breaks through the last hurdle and becomes a saint.

    At the moment she became a saint, a huge coercion emanated from her body, and the entire ancient land was shrouded in her power, making all living beings in the ancient world involuntarily worship her.

    Faced with such pressure, the twelve ancestral witches looked up to the sky and howled. Twelve beams of light rose from the twelve tribes of the witch clan into the sky. The huge fighting spirit and the Nuwa EmpressThe saints are fighting with pressure.  .  .  )

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 180 Reactions from all parties

    Chapter 180 Reactions from all parties

    "The true form of the ancestral witch appears, and the formation of the twelve capital gods and evil spirits rises!" Facing the momentum borrowed by Nuwa for her demonstration, the twelve ancestral witches had no choice but to mobilize the 'Twelve Capital Heavenly Divine Evil Formations' to protect them.  The Witch Clan is not affected by it.

    Together with the 'Twelve Capital Gods and Evil Formation', they immediately offset the pressure of the Nuwa Empress. It seems that this was done intentionally by the Nuwa Empress. She was putting pressure on the Wu Clan and wanted to give the Wu Clan  It was a show of power. Unfortunately, her idea came to nothing. The 'Twelve Capital Gods and Evil Formation' was not just a decoration. He really had the power to kill the saints. Even if Nuwa Empress could borrow the momentum of her own way of enlightenment, she had just attained it after all.  Dao Chengsheng cannot grasp that huge power at all, but the Twelve Ancestral Witches are completely different. For them, the 'Twelve Capital Gods Formation' is their instinct.

    Of course, the most important thing is that the Twelve Witch Clan cannot tolerate the Nuwa Empress being so presumptuous on the ancient land. You must know that the ancient land is the territory of the Witch Clan, and they will not back down no matter what. After all, this concerns the Witch Clan.  of prestige.

    On the ancient land, in addition to the Wu clan who did not bow to Empress Nuwa, there were also Sanqing who struggled to resist the pressure of Empress Nuwa. In the hearts of Sanqing, they always considered themselves to be the authentic Pangu sect, and the arrogance in their bones prevented them from bowing to Empress Nuwa.  If Nuwa bows her head, that will hurt their Taoist hearts, and they also have this ability.

    After blocking the pressure from Nuwa to prove her Dao, Yuanshi Tianzun said angrily: "Elder brother, Nuwa has gone too far. She just wants to prove her Dao. Why does she put pressure on us? She clearly didn't take this action seriously.  We take it seriously!"

    Taishang Laojun was not angry because of Nuwa's actions.  Instead, he said calmly: "Junior Brother Yuanshi, in ancient times, strength was respected. Now that Junior Sister Nuwa has proven the Dao before us, she is qualified to do so. And you didn't realize that her actions have angered the Twelve Ancestor Witches."  Well, I think it won¡¯t be long before the two Lich clans start a war!¡±

    As soon as Taishang Laojun said this, Yuanshi Tianzun said in shock: "Elder brother, do the two races of lich and demon really dare to violate the teacher's words, and really dare to challenge the power of heaven?"

    Taishang Laojun said: "Nothing is absolute, and the Wu clan has never put their teacher in their eyes. There is only one person in their hearts, and that is the Great God Pangu. Such a provocative move by Junior Sister Nuwa will naturally anger them, even if  Junior Sister Nuwa has become a saint, but it is not easy for the Demon Clan to overpower the Witch Clan. Even the teacher is afraid of the 'Twelve Heavenly Gods' Formation'. Not to mention Junior Sister Nuwa!"

    At this time, Master Tongtian said in a deep voice: "Elder brother, the Monster Clan still has the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation'. With this formation, we can widen the gap with the Wu Clan!"

    Yuanshi Tianzun sneered and said: "Junior Brother Tongtian has a high opinion of the demon clan. It is true that Emperor Jun and Taiyi have mastered the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation'. But Zhu Jiuyin also put a reward on their heads with a holy throne.  , they have to be careful to protect their own safety if they want to take action, otherwise their lives will be ruined in the hands of others if they are not careful, after all, there are many people in the wild who are trying to figure them out!"

    After hearing the words of Tongtian Cult Leader and Yuanshi Tianzun.  Taishang Laojun said: "Well, we don't need to worry about this matter. Since Junior Sister Nuwa has become a saint, we, as senior brothers, have to express our gratitude. Let's go together to say hello to Junior Sister Nuwa.  Come on, lest people say we are rude!"

    Although they are unwilling to do this in their hearts, Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Master have to do so. As Taishang Laojun said, they cannot be rude.

    Empress Nuwa testified that Sanqing was not the only one who had ideas. The Second Saint of the West also had ideas. Na Zhunti laughed loudly and said: "Brother, it seems that our brother's opportunity has come. I think it won't be long before the Lich fights with the general."  If we get up again, let¡¯s go and say hello to Empress Nuwa, so that we can get closer to the demon clan!¡±

    Whether it was Sanqing, Zhunti or Jingyin, even Zhen Yuanzi and others went to Buzhou Mountain to congratulate Empress Nuwa. After all, Empress Nuwa has become a saint, even the emperor in heaven  Jun, Taiyi, Kunpeng, and Fuxi are also coming to Mount Buzhou.

    After being defeated by the 'Twelve Capital Gods' Formation', Nuwa Empress did not dare to take any further action. After all, this ancient land belonged to the Wu Clan. If she stayed on Buzhou Mountain, then what would happen to her?  It would only arouse a crazy counterattack by the twelve ancestral witches. Under the 'Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods and Evil Formation', even if she was a saint, she would still have the power of death.

    With a thought in her mind, Nuwa empress inspired a phoenix, and then ignored the human race she created and headed towards the chaos outside the sky. As a saint, she wanted to open up a small world in the chaos as her own dojo.

    As soon as the Nuwa Empress left, Sanqing and others naturally went towards the chaos outside the sky. They were not fools and naturally understood what the Nuwa Empress wanted to do. Hongjun Daozu testifiedAfterwards, he opened up Zixiao Palace as his own dojo in the chaos outside the sky, and Empress Nuwa naturally wanted to open up her own dojo. The saint opened up a small world as his own dojo, although it was not as powerful as Pangu Kaitian.  , but it is also of great benefit to those who have not yet attained enlightenment, and they are naturally happy to see it.

    Nuwa, the empress, became enlightened and went to open her own dojo in the chaos, but she forgot about the human race and threw these newly born humans on Buzhou Mountain. However, she lost her responsibilities as a mother.  , also gave Zhu Jiuyin a chance.

    Nuwa Empress testified that the morale of the demon tribe was greatly boosted, and all the demon tribes in the Heavenly Court were very happy and no longer looked down upon the witch tribe. The demon tribe in the prehistoric era also started to rise up.  Yixin, in the past they did not want to surrender to Di Jun, Taiyi and the others because the Witch Clan was powerful, but now that Nuwa has become a saint and the Demon Clan has a saint to rule over them, these duplicitous people naturally want to surrender to the Demon Clan again.

    It¡¯s not just these people who have this idea, even the Four Seas Dragon Palace wants to take refuge with the Monster Clan. They no longer believe that the Witch Clan has the ability to fight against the Monster Clan. In their hearts, they believe that Saints are invincible beings.

    It's a pity that the Dragon King of the Four Seas has a high regard for Empress Nuwa. Although the saint is powerful, he is not strong enough to destroy the Witch Clan. What's more, every move of Empress Nuwa has already been calculated by Zhu Jiuyin. Everything  The situation was not out of Zhu Jiuyin's control.

    Regarding the changes in the prehistoric times, neither Zhu Jiuyin nor the other ancestral witches had the slightest reaction, allowing those who were interested to move around. As for the twelve ancestral witches, they also had the idea to take the opportunity to take a look.  Who in the ancient world would stand on his side, but the result made the Twelve Ancestral Witches smile bitterly. No one in the entire ancient world was willing to join the Witch Clan and work for the Witch Clan. They were all trying to find ways to curry favor with the Monster Clan.  .

    Precisely because the Nuwa Queen became enlightened, the situation in the ancient world began to become chaotic. Many people were no longer under the control of the witch clan. The killings began to spread in the ancient world, and the killings continued to rise.

    The changes in Honghuang did not make those who were watching in secret happy. The Wu clan had no intention of taking action against this sudden change and allowed the situation in Honghuang to worsen, as if it had nothing to do with them. The entire Wu clan  The tribe was completely calm, which made many people sigh secretly.

    The Empress Nuwa created humans to achieve supreme merit and become a saint. Upon seeing this, the Styx River in the blood sea also had the idea of ????creating humans to become a saint. There are endless resentful souls in the blood sea, and the Styx River is  He began to learn from Nuwa Empress' techniques to create humans. Unfortunately, Styx was different from Nuwa Empress. He did not have the supreme breath of life that Nuwa Empress possessed, and the race he created was the insidious and warlike Asura clan.

    Speaking of the Asura clan, Styx was greatly disappointed. The merit of creating a human being was less than one-tenth of what Nuwa Empress had achieved. How could such a small amount of merit enable him to achieve enlightenment and become a saint?

    In the sea of ??blood, Minghe couldn't help but roared angrily: "The way of heaven is unfair, why can Nuwa make people become saints, but only get some merit, I, Minghe, don't accept it!"

    "So what if you don't accept it? This is the law of heaven. Styx does not yet have the ability to break the restrictions of heaven and be able to ignore the rules of heaven and become a saint."

    When the Styx River was roaring, Zhu Jiuyin left the coast of the East China Sea and came to Buzhou Mountain. Looking at the running human race, Zhu Jiuyin began his own assimilation plan.

    At this time, the human race had just been born. Not only did they have no magic power, but they also had no skills to make a living, and they had no guardians. This was a catastrophe for them. Fortunately, Zhu Jiuyin came and solved their lives.  The worries guide them to start their lives.

    Under the arrangement of Zhu Jiuyin, the human race began to drill wood to make fire, build houses, and make clothes. Although these were only the crudest life skills, they solved the life of the human race. Naturally, this merit fell to Zhu Jiuyin.  Jiuyin's body.

    After Nuwa Empress opened up a small world, communicated with Sanqing and others, and then remembered the human race that she had forgotten in Buzhou Mountain, decades had passed, and the human race had changed greatly, and this matter could not be explained.  Jiuyin has taken over the human race, which shocked Empress Nuwa.

    Empress Nuwa wanted to prevent the Human Race from accepting Zhu Jiuyin and getting closer to the Witch Clan. Unfortunately, things had gone beyond her expectation. The fate of the Human Race had been linked to the Witch Clan.  Then he had to secretly sigh that he had made a mistake and gave Zhu Jiuyin a chance in vain, saving the Wu clan one less blow.

    However, when Empress Nuwa breathed a sigh of relief, Zhu Jiuyin did not affect the human race's perception of her. The human race still enshrined her, the icon of the human race's Holy Mother, which gave her a chance to change everything!  .  .  )

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks everyone for readingFriends¡¯ support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 181: Pulling up Mount Buzhou

    Chapter 181: Conquer Buzhou Mountain

    The fate of the human race is not too important in the eyes of the Nuwa Empress. After all, what she has to face now is how to let the demon clan win the next battle between the lich and the witch clans. Although the Nuwa Empress is very disgusted with the human race.  She is associated with the Wu Clan, but she has to admit that she cannot change, because the world of the ancient land is still dominated by the Wu Clan. Even if her own enlightenment makes many people in the ancient land have ideas, but  At present, no one dares to jump out to confront the Wu Clan. The fierce power of Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan still envelopes the entire ancient land.

    Empress Nuwa was not carried away by her own enlightenment, and she was not in a hurry to start a lich war. What she needed most now was to practice meditation and consolidate her own cultivation. After all, she borrowed all her cultivation from heaven and earth.  Although it does not have much impact on oneself due to the Xuanhuang Merit, it does take time to master the newly gained abilities.

    Of course, Nuwa Empress also hopes that the demon clan can take this opportunity to return to the ancient land. Even a small alliance with the demon clan in the ancient land is very good, and it can also help the Wu clan at the critical moment.  Insert a knife.

    Empress Nuwa's sermon stimulated a large number of people, especially the Witch Clan. If Emperor Jiang Zu Wu and the others did not take the Demon Clan seriously before, but now they have to admit that the power of both parties has changed.  The momentum of the demon clan has gradually caught up with the witch clan. Although Nuwa Empress only achieved meritorious deeds, she was also something that saints and quasi-sages like them could compare to. Under such great pressure, they became even more determined.  You must quickly improve your own cultivation.

    certainly.  Some people also thought that Empress Nuwa could attain enlightenment. If Hongyun¡¯s holy throne was handed over to Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s hands, would she also be able to attain enlightenment? However, this thought quickly disappeared because they believed in Zhu Jiuyin.  Negative.

    Nuwa¡¯s sermon also gave Kunpeng a pretty good excuse.  Originally, people like Emperor Jun and Taiyi asked him to plot against the Wu clan, which made him feel a little resentful. After all, he saw little hope from people like Emperor Jun and Taiyi. But now that Nuwa and Kunpeng have become enlightened.  He took the opportunity to attack and found a good excuse for himself.

    Kunpeng said to Di Jun and others: "It is a great thing for our demon tribe that Nuwa's enlightenment and sanctification is a good thing for our demon clan. It cheers us up, but everything has its pros and cons. It is precisely because of Nuwa's enlightenment that  It has aroused the vigilance of the Witch Clan. If you want to plot against the Witch Clan at this time, you may be caught yourself!"

    Kunpeng¡¯s words came out of his mouth.  Di Jun and others couldn't help but frown. Although Di Jun and Tai Yi knew that Kunpeng was trying to evade, they couldn't refute it. After all, when the Nuwa Empress was preaching, the Twelve Ancestral Witches had laid out the "Twelve Ancestral Witches".  The Dutian Shensha Formation counterattacked.  This performance alone can prove how much the Wu clan reacts to this matter.

    Under such circumstances, Di Jun and Taiyi were afraid of letting Kunpeng go temporarily, so they agreed with Kunpeng's words and after discussing with Dijun, Taiyi, Fuxi and others.  Kunpeng went into seclusion to practice without saying a word.

    Seeing Kunpeng¡¯s actions, Taiyi was very angry.  Just listen to Taiyi say: "Brother, we can no longer allow Kunpeng to act so wantonly. After all, this demon clan respects you and me. Kunpeng clearly wants to shirk and does not want to fight against the Wu clan. Since he has such a  If we succeed, we will have greater power to suppress Kunpeng!"

    After hearing Taiyi's words, Di Jun nodded and said: "That's all we can do now. Kunpeng is too cunning. It is indeed difficult to count on him. And now it seems that Nuwa has become a saint."  The strength of our demon tribe has greatly increased, but fundamentally we are still no match for the witch tribe. After all, Zhu Jiuyin has a holy throne in his hands, and with his cultivation, he has the strength to refine this holy throne, so we are still here  Strengthening the attack on the Wu Clan is exactly what Taoist Hongjun said. The foundation of the Wu Clan is blood and Buzhou Mountain. We have to cut off their roots. Please do it yourself, my dear brother!"

    Emperor Jun's words have spoken into Taiyi's heart. After suffering a loss from Zhu Jiuyin last time, Taiyi has been trying to regain his position. He gave up because Kunpeng said big words before, but now after Kunpeng let go  , Taiyi is determined to play a big game for the Wu clan.

    Just listening, Taiyi said: "Brother, don't worry. If I deal with Zhu Jiuyin, I may not be an opponent, but I can't deal with these two reckless men like Zhu Rong and Gonggong. You just wait for my good news!"

    Taiyi's self-confidence made Di Jun very happy, and he also agreed with his statement. He believed that it would not be difficult for Taiyi's wisdom to manipulate Zhu Rong and Gonggong in the palm of his hand. After all, the twelve ancestral witches were scattered all over the country, so it was easy to do so.  Let's start. As for saying that the Wu clan is very vigilant, that's just a joke.??, when has the Witch Clan ever been wary of the Demon Clan?

    To plan against Zhu Rong and Gonggong, Taiyi naturally had to work hard and be prepared. Some things seemed easier than done. In Taiyi's eyes, Kunpeng's plan was not difficult, but when he took over  Only later did he realize that everything was not easy. Thousands of years had passed since his preparation.

    For thousands of years, the Wu Clan and the Human Race have been mixed together. The entire human race has blossomed all over the ancient land. Because of the help of the human race, the Wu Clan has calmed down to practice. As long as the human race can do anything, they have given up.  There is also the demon clan above their heads, and the witch clan understands that a war between the two clans is inevitable.

    It took a thousand years for Taiyi to complete the layout and use a top-quality innate spiritual treasure to arouse the hatred between the Zhurong and Gonggong tribes. Although the Zixiao Palace Fenbao Witch Tribe got a lot of innate spiritual treasures back then, there were no top-quality innate spiritual treasures.  Several items. When such an item suddenly appeared, I was naturally very happy and attached great importance to it.

    Taiyi sent the innate spiritual treasure to Zhu Rong, and then found a way to steal it before Zhu Rong could completely refine it and sent it to Gong Gong. With Zhu Rong's fiery temper, he naturally would not give up, so he caused  The two sides fought.

    Of course, Taiyi was able to do it so flawlessly thanks to the help of Taoist Hongjun and Tiandao. If Taoist Hongjun and Tiandao hadn't helped Taiyi, Taiyi would have such means. To put it bluntly, this fight was all between Tiandao and Hongjun.  Daozu started it behind the scenes, and Taiyi was just a pawn, and without the intervention of Daozu Tiandao and Hongjun, how could other ancestral witches not feel the struggle between Zhu Rong and Gonggong.

    The two major tribes, Zhu Rong and Gong Gong, were both closest to Bu Zhou Mountain. They quickly arrived at Bu Zhou Mountain as soon as they made a move. When Zhu Rong and Gong Gong fought to Bu Zhou Mountain, Zhu Jiu Yin, who was far away on the coast of the East China Sea, immediately felt it.

    As soon as he felt the abnormality in Buzhou Mountain, Zhu Jiuyin snorted coldly and said: "What a Tiandao, what a Hongjun, you finally took action, this time I will let you know that our Wu Clan is not so easy to be defeated.  Calculating!"

    The battle between Zhu Rong and Gong Gong on Buzhou Mountain was full of scars. At first, the two of them were able to keep calm, but as they fought, they both lost their composure. Just when Zhu Rong and Gong Gong were about to separate life and death, a cold snort came from  Come on, "Time stops, space shackles!"

    Following this cold snort, a powerful aura appeared on Buzhou Mountain. It was the aura of Zhu Jiuyin. As soon as Zhu Jiuyin appeared, he directly used the two magical powers of time and space to place Zhu Rong and Gonggong.  on the spot.

    When Zhu Jiuyin made a move to decide Zhu Rong and Gonggong, the expressions of the brothers Di Jun and Taiyi who were watching the battle in the heaven became extremely ugly. They finally succeeded, but at this moment Zhu Jiu  The appearance of Yin failed them.

    From success to failure, the gap was so big that the two of them couldn't accept it. Taiyi shouted angrily: "Zhu Jiuyin, you deserve to die, it's all you who ruined my good deeds!"

    What's the use of scolding, things have already happened, and Taiyi doesn't have the courage to go to Buzhou Mountain to find Zhu Jiuyin to fight.

    When Taiyi scolded Zhu Jiuyin, Zhu Rong and Gonggong gradually came to their senses. At this time, Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said: "Tiandao, Hongjun, if you have the ability, just work with our Wu clan openly and openly."  Zhan, don¡¯t play these little tricks, since Buzhou Mountain is blocking your way and you insist on getting rid of it, then just say so!"

    Having said this, Zhu Jiuyin paused for a moment, and then suddenly saluted Buzhou Mountain and said loudly: "The Great Dao is the Lord, Father God is above, and now the world cannot tolerate your body. The law of heaven has abandoned it, and the demon clan is disgusted with it."  , I hope Father God and Dao Dao will allow us to collect Buzhou Mountain!"

    When Zhu Jiuyin said this, both Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu were shocked. They understood that the matter was serious, and Zhu Jiuyin wanted to put all the responsibility on them.

    Before Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun could react, Zhu Jiuyin's hidden hand that had been deployed on Buzhou Mountain broke out. Buzhou Mountain shook for a while, and earth spirits gathered in clouds from all directions towards Buzhou Mountain, and then the Buzhou Mountain was completely destroyed.  Zhoushan swayed for a while, and the dragon veins were disconnected from Buzhoushan.

    At this moment, Zhu Jiuyin shouted loudly to Zhu Rong and Gonggong: "You two are not awake yet, protect me. The true form of the ancestral witch appears, the Shinto law comes out, the law is like heaven and earth, catch the sun and the moon, open!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's shout fell, he opened the Shinto Dharma Image and the True Form of the Ancestral Witch, and performed the art of Dharma Image of Heaven and Earth. A huge body fell outside Buzhou Mountain, and then he shouted and pulled it up with both hands.  When Buzhou Mountain was uprooted by Zhu Jiuyin, the entire prehistoric land trembled and undulated, and the spiritual energy faded crazily.  .  .  )

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for your support.??¡¯s support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 182: Earth-shattering

    Chapter 182 Earth-shattering

    "Zhu Jiuyin, stop it!" A roar came from the sky. It turned out that Hong Daozu couldn't help but finally appeared in the ancient land, trying to stop Zhu Jiuyin's actions.

    It's a pity that Daozu Hongjun came too late. He couldn't stop Zhu Jiuyin at all, because Zhu Jiuyin had long been determined to take over Buzhou Mountain. Otherwise, how could he have bothered to make so many preparations before?  .

    Just listening, Zhu Jiuyin said disdainfully: "Hongjun, just stop when you tell me to. You really think you are omnipotent. The only fault is that you were too poisonous at the beginning and had to do those shameful things."  , Aren¡¯t you unwilling to see Father God Pangu¡¯s will remaining in the ancient land and affecting your control of the ancient world? Then I will comply with your wishes!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin's words were shouted loudly enough. Countless creatures in the prehistoric era heard his words, and all of them felt resentment towards Taoist Hongjun. After all, Zhu Jiuyin was unable to conquer Mount Zhou with his full strength.  This move destroyed the spiritual veins of the entire prehistoric world, especially in the west, which was even more terrible.

    When he heard what Zhu Jiuyin said, Taoist Hongjun shouted angrily: "Zhu Jiuyin, you are too presumptuous. Do you really have to make an enemy of the entire prehistoric life for your own selfishness? Can you cut off the prehistoric spiritual lineage?"

    Zhu Jiuyin sneered and said: "Hongjun, you don't need to put a big hat on me. You caused all this yourself. You can't blame me. And I'm not afraid of this. The cause and effect of all this is not on me.  If you hadn't borrowed the power of heaven to disrupt the fate of our Wu clan, how could such a thing happen? Don't say that the battle between Zhu Rong and Gonggong has nothing to do with you. Since you did this, what do I have to fear?  What's more, my behavior has been approved by Dao Dao and Pangu Father God. The world was opened by Pangu Father God. I am doing this to conform to the general trend. If you want to stop me, then take action. I want to see if it is the way of heaven.  What¡¯s more powerful is that the path is supreme!¡±

    Of course, he is the Supreme Lord of the Great Dao. Although Taoist Hongjun conforms to the way of heaven, he cannot resist the power of the Great Dao, let alone the remaining will of the Great God Pangu. This time he miscalculated, and the blame is that he overestimated Taiyi.  I underestimated Zhu Jiuyin.

    In the eyes of Daozu Hongjun, he thought that his plan was perfect, but unfortunately the result was a big disappointment for him. Not only did he not succeed, but he made a fuss and ruined his reputation.

    Zhu Jiuyin ignored Daozu Hongjun.  Holding the Buzhou Mountain that supported the ancient world, he shouted: "The bloodline is manifested, the space is opened, the Kingdom of God comes, accept the heaven and earth, accept it!"

    Zhu Jiuyin said that the huge Dharma Elephant with the magical power of heaven and earth shot out several blood arrows.  That was his essence and blood. The essence and blood that flew out merged into Mount Buzhou. The Mount Buzhou became smaller under his will, and at the same time, a space opened up behind Zhu Jiuyin.  That was his divine kingdom, and Zhu Jiuyin used the power of the divine kingdom to take away Buzhou Mountain.

    When Buzhoushan was stopped by Zhu Jiuyin.  There was a loud bang, and without the support of Buzhou Mountain, a huge hole opened in the heaven.  The water of the Tianhe River poured out to the ancient land, and the endless water of the Tianhe River surged on the ancient land. Many creatures around Buzhou Mountain were destroyed, and the ones who were most affected were the human race.

    As for the Wu Clan, they have many ancestral witches who have blocked the water of the river, and the human races that are in contact with the Wu Clan are also protected by the Wu Clan.

    The water of the Tianhe River poured out, making Daozu Hongjun dumbfounded. Things once again exceeded his expectations. The entire prehistoric era will face a huge disaster. Not only the prehistoric era, but also the demon clan above the heaven will not have a hard time.  Countless monsters were sucked away by the water of the river because of the break in the heavens and were thrown to the primitive land. Each one of them turned into blood mist under the huge pressure.

    The two brothers, Di Jun and Taiyi, only wanted to plot against the Wu Clan and destroy the Wu Clan, but they forgot that Buzhou Mountain was the pillar supporting Heaven. Losing Buzhou Mountain to support Heaven would not be easy, but unfortunately they understood.  It was too late. Even if they wanted to regret it now, it was useless. It had already happened.

    Although it is said that Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu are behind this matter, this matter was not caused by Hongjun Daozu, but because of Taiyi. This powerful cause and effect naturally fell on Taiyi's head, and  Taiyi is the emperor among the demon clan, so the entire demon clan is implicated by him.

    When the heaven tilted and the mouth of the Tianhe poured into the ancient land, Kunpeng, who was in retreat, was alarmed. When he understood the reason for this, he snorted disdainfully and said: "Taiyi, Taiyi, you really have to be yourself."  Can you cover the sky with one hand? If it is easy to do things for the Witch Clan, then why is it your turn to do it? You are unlucky now. Let me see how you brothers can explain to the Monster Clan and how you can give an answer to all sentient beings!"

    The water of the Tianhe River poured out, and Taoist Hongjun wanted to stop it, but he was no longer the original Hongjun. After joining the Tao, heThere are too many restrictions in the past, and he cannot block the development of the ancient land. As a member of the way of heaven, he can only obey the general trend. If he blocks it, he will be punished by the way.

    Buzhou Mountain is a general trend, which was created by Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu himself, so he can only blame him for shooting himself in the foot, and cannot blame others.

    Such a change forced Taoist Hongjun to find a way to reverse it quickly, otherwise there would be no need to fight the Lich War. The cause and effect caused by the water of the Tianhe hanging upside down was enough to destroy the entire demon clan, even if it was the demon clan.  There is a saint like Nuwa in the clan who cannot suppress the luck.

    When he thought of the fate of the demon clan, Daozu Hongjun became angry and secretly cursed Taiyi for being ignorant and incompetent. He couldn't even save his own innate treasure, the 'Chaos Bell'. It's no wonder that the luck of the demon clan has deteriorated day by day.  one day.

    To patch the sky, Zhu Jiuyin uprooted Mount Buzhou, leaving behind such a huge mess. The first thing Taoist Hongjun had to do was to patch the sky, otherwise he would not be well off.

    With a thought in his mind, Taoist Hongjun shouted loudly: "Nuwa, Sanqing, Zhen Yuanzi, Zhundi, take the lead and obey the order, come to Buzhou Mountain to see me at once!"

    As soon as Taoist Hongjun shouted, the power of heaven burst out, and Nuwa and others appeared on Mount Buzhou, saying in unison: "Disciple has seen the teacher!"

    Time waits for no one, Hongjun Taoist Patriarch did not have time to say anything, and immediately said: "Zhen Yuanzi, you protect the living beings of the ancient world and keep the safety of all living beings in the ancient world. Zhunti and Yingyin are cooperating with Zhen Yuanzi, before the Three Qing Dynasties.  Go to the north and kill the black turtle, Nuwa, you can refine the stone to mend the sky!"

    Upon hearing Taoist Hongjun talking about refining stones to mend the sky, Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "Hongjun, the innate treasure that has returned to its origin, the 'Qiankun Ding', is in my hands. What do you want Nuwa to do with refining stones to mend the sky?"  If you want to mend the sky, you need to ask me first before I tell you!"

    Zhu Jiuyin is right. If you want to refine stones to mend the sky, you must first pass his level. Without the innate treasure 'Qiankun Ding' that returns its origin, Empress Nuwa will not be able to refine stones to mend the sky. She can only look at the river that day.  The water hangs upside down in the wilderness, causing the monster clan's cause and effect to continue to increase, watching the monster clan move toward destruction step by step.

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words made Daozu Hongjun feel extremely regretful. If he had known that this would happen, he should not have handed over the ¡®Qiankun Ding¡¯ to Zhu Jiuyin, then the matter would not have become so difficult.

    Daozu Hongjun shouted in a deep voice: "Zhu Jiuyin, do you really want to watch the ancient land go to destruction? Do you want to watch the endless creatures being brutally poisoned? Do the Wu Clan, as the master of the ancient land, really have no regard for the safety of all living beings?  ?¡±

    Listening to Daozu Hongjun's question, Zhu Jiuyin said disdainfully: "All this is God's will. I follow the will of God myself, and even if I need to refine stones to mend the sky, there is no need for others to intervene. I, the Witch Clan, can complete this task."  A little bit, why should I put this merit in the hands of others!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's words fell, Taoist Hongjun changed his face. Zhu Jiuyin was not talking big words. The witch clan really had this ability. As the ancestral witch of the earth, Hou Tu could find five-color stones and use them as fire.  Zhu Rong, the ancestral witch, can use the power of the 'Qiankun Cauldron' to melt five-color stones, while Emperor Jiang, the ancestral witch of space, can stabilize the space, and Zhu Jiuyin, the ancestral witch with time and space, can complete the final step of mending the sky.

    The most important thing is that Buzhou Mountain fell into the hands of Zhu Jiuyin. As long as he is willing to return Buzhou Mountain to its place, everything can be restored, and even the steps of refining stones to mend the sky can be omitted.

    When he thought of this, Daozu Hongjun's face showed great anger. He knew that he had been completely plotted by Zhu Jiuyin, and fell into Zhu Jiuyin's trap step by step.

    Daozu Hongjun understood that Zhu Jiuyin was forcing him to compromise, but Daozu Hongjun could not do this. Then the dignity of Heavenly Dao would plummet. In the future, no one in the prehistoric world would take Heavenly Dao in their eyes, and the general trend of Heavenly Dao would also become a sentence.  joke.

    Although Daozu Hongjun was unwilling to pay a heavy price for this matter, when the matter reached this point, he could not control it. Who let Zhu Jiuyin have the initiative in his hands.

    Daozu Hongjun shouted angrily: "Zhu Jiuyin, do you think I can't mend the sky without the 'Qiankun Ding'? Let me tell you that there are not so many impossible things in this ancient world. The infinite universe of heaven and earth can use the 'Chaos Divine Fire' to create  !¡±

    As soon as Taoist Hongjun shouted, a chaotic divine fire appeared in the void. At this time, Taoist Hongjun shouted to Empress Nuwa: "Nuwa, why don't you take action!"

    Zhu Jiuyin originally thought that he could use the 'Qiankun Cauldron' to trap Taoist Hongjun and seize the merit of mending the sky, but he did not expect that Taoist Hongjun had such a hand and could summon the 'Chaos Divine Fire'.  If you have the 'Chaos Divine Fire', even if you don't have the 'Qiankun Cauldron', you can still refine the five-color sacred stones to mend the sky.

    Hearing the words of Taoist Hongjun, Nuwa Empress snorted coldly.She cast a disdainful glance at Zhu Jiuyin. At this time, she regarded Zhu Jiuyin as a clown.  .  .  )

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 183 The battle to mend the sky

    Chapter 183 The battle to patch the sky

    Zhu Jiuyin made a miscalculation. He underestimated Taoist Hongjun, but Zhu Jiuyin was not given in vain. Since he could not take away the merits of the Empress Nuwa to mend the sky, he would control the heavenly water in the ancient land, and mend the sky.  Nuwa Empress may not be able to get much merit from her, after all, this disaster is caused by the demon clan.

    Even though Daozu Hongjun and Tiandao were the instigators behind the scenes, they were the superiors. The superiors were tempted. They just hinted a few words, and the one who took action was Donghuang Taiyi. The emperor of the demon clan, if he was the empress Nuwa,  If she is willing to be ruthless and directly rebel against the demon clan, she can avoid being implicated. Unfortunately, the Nuwa Empress cannot do this.

    Seeing the actions of Empress Nuwa, Zhu Jiuyin snorted and said disdainfully: "Nuwa, don't think you are so great. I won't kill you, not because I'm afraid of you, but because someone deliberately plots against me. I  Although Zhu Jiuyin is crazy, he is not a fool and will not be used in vain!"

    Speaking of this, Zhu Jiuyin cast his eyes on Taoist Hongjun and sneered: "What a great Hongjun, what a great Tiandao. They all say that the Tao is selfless and the Tao is impartial. It is true that the Tao of Heaven is ruthless. It is true that Zhu Ji is not wrong at all. To plot against me, Zhu Jiuyin  Jiuyin is one person, but he doesn't care about the danger of all sentient beings in the ancient world. It's really amazing. You want me to stop Nuwa from mending the sky, and you want me to be the karma of the Witch Clan, but it's a pity that your plan is not very good, and I saw through it!"

    "Gonggong, help me guide the flood situation, Houtu, you also take action immediately!" Zhu Jiuyin said and suddenly shouted to Gonggong, and as soon as Zhu Jiuyin finished his voice, there were countless people in the distance.  Mountains rise.  Blocking the water of the Tianhe River, Gonggong showed his true form as the ancestral witch to guide the water.

    Although it is said that Zhen Yuanzi took action earlier and had innate spiritual treasures such as the Book of the Earth in his hand, when it comes to mastering the ancient land.  He is far inferior to Queen Hou Tu, because Queen Hou Tu is the ancestral witch of the earth. She has Pangu's bloodline and is closely connected to the ancient earth. She can call upon the power of the ancient earth with every move.

    When he saw the sudden change, Daozu Hongjun said in a dark voice: "What a Zhu Jiuyin, what a Witch Clan. Originally, all of this was part of your plan. You, the Witch Clan, are so crazy in order to dominate the ancient world!  "

    Hongjun Taozu was even more angry at Gonggong and Houtu Empress's actions. They were trying to steal his luck.  Therefore, Taoist Hongjun didn't even think about it and directly gave Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan a big hat. Taozu Hongjun knew that this fate could not be changed, but he wanted to change people's hearts and make the Wu Clan become one of the most capable people in the wild.  The common enemy of ambitious people.

    Zhu Jiuyin was not angry but smiled and said: "A real man should stand upright. All plots and tricks are in vain in the face of absolute strength. Our Wu clan is worthy of the great road, worthy of Pangu Father God, and worthy of all living beings in the ancient times. We are fair and at ease in the hearts of the people. Words and words.  What¡¯s the point of fighting!¡±

    Crazy, really crazy enough. In Zhu Jiuyin's eyes, he was not affected by Daozu Hongjun's words at all, he was still so arrogant.  He is still so domineering, and he is not afraid of any difficulties and obstacles.

    Amid Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s laughter.  Sanqing returned to Buzhou Mountain, and they had a black turtle in their hands.  That was not a dead turtle, but a living turtle. The three of them worked together to suppress the black turtle with great magical powers.

    To be honest, Sanqing is also on guard against Taoist Hongjun. They don't dare to be careless about the calamity they need to know. Not to mention, just look at the contest between Zhu Jiuyin and Taozu Hongjun to know the water.  How deep it is, they don't want to get involved. Looking at Taiyi's unfortunate situation, Sanqing must be careful. It is true that mending the sky has great merits, so it must be taken with a life. You must know that this black turtle is also in the prehistoric times.  A big creature, they don¡¯t want to be contaminated by Karma!

    Just listening, Taishang Laojun said: "Teacher, we have captured the black turtle, let the teacher decide how to deal with it!"

    Under normal circumstances, it would take a lot of effort for Empress Nuwa to refine stones to mend the sky. After all, the five-color sacred stone is not so easy to refine, but now that there is Chaos Divine Fire, this refining work has become much simpler. After all, this  The Chaos Divine Fire was summoned by Taoist Hongjun, and with his ** power in it, Empress Nuwa soon began to refine the five-color divine stone and began to mend the sky. It was naturally not difficult to mend the sky with the power of a saint like Empress Nuwa.  Things happened, and soon the loopholes in the sky were closed.

    At this moment, Taoist Hongjun said in a deep voice: "Nu Wa, cut off the four legs of the black turtle to mend the sky!"

    None of the Sanqings took action to kill Xuangui, not wanting to contaminate the cause and effect. Naturally, Empress Nuwa didn¡¯t want to do it, but she was different from the Sanqings. She needed great merit for the demon clan, even if she knew it was a trap, she had to jump.  Of course, Empress Nuwa could not bear to see the human race she created in the prehistoric times suffer a catastrophe, so she only hesitated for a moment before killing the black turtle and forging its four legs into  The four heavenly pillars restored this area of ??heaven and earth again.

    ? ?After killing the black turtle, Empress Wa threw its body back to the north with a wave of her hand, and quietly waited for Hongjun Daozu's instructions. However, after she threw the black turtle back to the north, the world had recovered. This disaster  It has ended.

    In an instant, clouds of black and yellow merit energy surged up in the sky, and then divided into several strands and fell into everyone's bodies. However, Zhu Jiuyin did not get any of the black and yellow merit Qi. Although it was said that  He uprooted Buzhou Mountain and got Dao Dao's approval and Pangu's consent, but after all, he indirectly harmed so many living beings, so he has no merit. As for Hongjun Daozu, that's not to mention, after all, he has already conformed to the way of heaven.  It is part of the way of heaven and has no merit.

    This time, it seems that Nuwa Empress has gained most of the merits. After all, it was she who refined the stone to mend the sky, and it was she who killed the black tortoise and made the Tianzhu. She alone enjoyed the six merits, but this disaster was caused by the demon clan.  , as a saint of the demon clan, she was also implicated, and three of her six achievements were wasted in vain.

    Of the remaining 40%, Sanqing combined for 10%, Zhen Yuanzi, Zhunti, and Jie Yin combined for 10%, and the last 20% fell into the hands of Empress Houtu and Gonggong respectively. It can be said that the Yaozu's plan this time is so  It was extremely embarrassing.

    After the merits were reduced, Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "The great road is great, God's will is like a knife, and those who count others will be counted by others, good! Good! Good!" Under the laughter, Zhu Jiuyin ignored the others.  The feeling turned into a stream of light and went towards the coast of the East China Sea.

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin left, Gonggong and Zhu Rong looked at each other and sneered: "What a monster, we are not done with this time!"

    After leaving a harsh word, Gonggong and Zhu Rong also returned to their respective tribes. Although Zhu Jiuyin, Zhu Rong, and Gonggong, the three ancestral witches, did not attack the demon clan, everyone knew that the relationship between the two lich clans was  The war is about to break out. The Wu Clan are not good-tempered people. Although the Monster Clan is just a pawn in the hands of Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu, Hongjun Daozu is in harmony with Tiandao. There is nothing the Wu Clan can do, but they can  Take it out on them, not to mention that the two races of Lich and Lich are incompatible with each other.

    Zhu Jiuyin, Zhu Rong, and Gonggong all left, so Taoist Hongjun would not stay. With a thought, he disappeared in front of everyone. He did not say anything, but left everyone with endless doubts.

    Jie Yin, Zhunti and Zhen Yuanzi looked at each other. The three of them didn't have that much thought. After all, they had benefited from this incident, so they gave Sanqing and Nuwa empress  After bowing, they all left, leaving only Nuwa and Sanqing on the ruins of Buzhou Mountain.

    Looking at the empty place, Yuanshi Tianzun felt hatred in his heart, and secretly cursed: "Zhu Jiuyin, you are too cruel, you have taken away an entire mountain without leaving any trace behind."  Give it to us, how shameless!¡±

    Yuanshi Tianzun cursed Zhu Jiuyin in his heart, but he was not willing to leave like this. The mountain was gone, but there was still a root in the ground. Yuanshi Tianzun thought about it and the innate treasure "Pangu Banner" appeared in his hands.  With a wave of his hand, a chaotic sword energy shot into the ancient land, and then with a wave of his sleeve, a large crater appeared on the ruins of Buzhou Mountain.

    Immediately afterwards, Yuanshi Tianzun said: "Senior Brother, Junior Brother Tongtian, the matter is over. It's time for us to return to Kunlun Mountain for meditation. With the merit of mending the sky, it won't be long before we can attain enlightenment!"

    Proving the Way is important. Although Taishang Laojun and Master Tongtian still had many things to talk about with Empress Nuwa, in the end they gave up. For them, Proving the Way is the most important thing. As for the doubts in their hearts  , it would be better to wait until there is a chance to talk more later, and they are also worried that Nuwa will use excuses, which will lose their face.

    I saw the Supreme Master bowing to Nuwa and saying, "Junior Sister Nuwa, I'll take my leave!"

    Although Empress Nuwa is a saint, she dare not not take Sanqing in her eyes. After all, Sanqing is also a saint appointed by Taoist Hongjun. With the luck of Pangu, he will definitely be a saint in the future. She quickly returned the greeting and said: "  Three senior brothers, please excuse me, my little sister also wants to return to heaven, after all, this time things are too big, we, the demon clan, have to be on guard!"

    Empress Nuwa told the truth. This time Taiyi took things a little too far, and she didn¡¯t discuss it with Empress Nuwa beforehand. Now that the matter has become serious, she naturally has to go back quickly to discuss countermeasures, otherwise the Wu clan will suddenly attack.  The loss to the demon clan that came to the door would be great.

    Even though the Tianhe River hung upside down and caused suffering to the ancient land, the Witch Clan had no impact at all, while the Heavenly Court was a bit miserable. Countless people were swallowed up by the water of the Tianhe River without preparation, and a large part of the demon clan fell into  In the ancient land, Empress Nuwa had to treat these things with caution.

 Text Chapter 184 Influence

    Chapter 184 Impact

    After the Sanqings all left, Nuwa Empress also sighed and turned around to go to heaven. Although she was a saint, she was still worried about letting her stay on the ancient land. After all, she wanted to  They are facing the Witch Clan, the Twelve Ancestral Witches. This time Taiyi did not handle the matter well but angered the Witch Clan. No one knows whether the Witch Clan will treat the demons under the influence of Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s crazy man.  The clan launched a war.

    Concerning the rules set by Taoist Hongjun, Empress Nuwa really had no confidence. After all, from this confrontation, it can be seen how arrogant Zhu Jiuyin is, and she dares to risk the world without violating it.  If he can't pull up the Zhou Mountain, neither Taoist Hongjun nor Heaven will be able to do anything to him.

    When she became a saint, Nuwa Empress was still full of confidence, but after this contest, Nuwa Empress no longer had the same confidence in her heart because she found that Zhu Jiuyin she faced was even crazier and more insane.  Insidious, even Taoist Hongjun was plotted by him. How could she not be cautious about such a person.

    Returning to the Heavenly Court, the Nuwa Empress had a livid face. You must know that the losses suffered by the Monster Clan this time were really not small. The calamity caused by Heaven's Fall was really a huge blow to the Monster Clan.

    Seeing the expression on Empress Nuwa's face, Di Jun and Taiyi couldn't help but sigh inwardly. They both understood why Empress Nuwa was so angry. Even if they were in Empress Nuwa's position, they would be the same. After all, because  Their actions ruined the good situation of the demon clan and caused the Nuwa Empress to suffer considerable losses.

    Kunpeng felt much better when he saw Emperor Jun and Brother Taiyi holding back like this, and there was a hint of disdain in his eyes.  He didn't regard Di Jun and Taiyi brothers as the same thing at all, and he didn't feel sad that the demon clan was hit so hard.

    Empress Nuwa took a deep breath and said: "Now that things have happened, let's talk about what we should do now and how to restore the disadvantage of the demon clan!"

    As soon as Nuwa said this.  Taiyi said in a deep voice: "This matter is all my fault. I underestimated Zhu Jiuyin and his precautions against us!"

    Taiyi came forward and took over everything directly, so that Empress Nuwa and Fuxi still looked down upon him. After all, Taiyi did not shirk responsibility and was trustworthy, and he was not entirely to blame for this matter.

    Empress Nuwa and Fuxi could forgive Taiyi, but Kunpeng would not do so. Kunpeng sneered and said, "I have said before that because Taoist Nuwa has become a saint, the witch clan will definitely be more vigilant against us.  I have also reminded you all to give up all plots against the Wu clan, but you just didn't listen. This time it's better, and it will directly hurt yourself. If Zhu Jiuyin was really so easy to plot, then he would have died long ago, and he could still be alive.  So comfortable!¡±

    Kunpeng¡¯s words made Fuxi frown. Although Taiyi was wrong in this matter, now is not the time to discuss who is right and who is wrong.  But how to change the current situation.

    Fuxi said in a deep voice: "Fellow Daoist Kunpeng, now we are not going to pursue the mistakes, but to find ways to resolve the crisis at hand. This is the most important thing for us right now. Everything else can be put aside for the time being!"

    Kunpeng said disapprovingly: "What can be solved? In this situation, we have no other choice but to keep a low profile. Unless you are really confident that you can fight with the Wu Clan, otherwise you can only be a coward."  .I don¡¯t think there is any other way besides this!¡±

    Although Kunpeng said what he said was a bastard, he was telling the truth. Under this situation, the Demon Clan really can no longer provoke the Witch Clan, otherwise it would immediately trigger a war between the two clans. You must know that the Witch Clan is here  The changes had no impact at all, but the demon clan suffered heavy losses.

    Di Jun said in a deep voice: "Fellow Daoist Kunpeng, even if we are willing to keep a low profile, I am afraid that the Wu Clan will not give us this opportunity!"

    Kunpeng sneered and said: "I don't think so. Although Zhu Jiuyin is crazy, he is not a fool. With his wisdom, it is impossible not to see how subtle the current situation is. If the Wu clan dares to attack Heaven at this time  Come on, the fate of the Witch Clan will definitely not be easy, and those masters in the ancient world will not let him succeed. After all, the Witch Clan is in the limelight this time and has caused many people to feel uneasy!"

    Kunpeng was right. Zhu Jiuyin's renewed strength in the prehistoric times has indeed made many people uneasy, especially the Sihai Dragon Clan. None of them thought that the Wu Clan, which they were already not very optimistic about, would have such a method.  With a backhand, they reversed the situation. Based on the Four Seas Dragon King's understanding of the Wu Clan, they believed that the Wu Clan had already grudged them. Everyone was closely watching every move of the Wu Clan. If the Wu Clan was in this situation,  It was time to launch a counterattack against the demon clan. In order to protect themselves, all around the worldThe ?? clan is afraid that they will raise troops to stop the Wu clan. After all, if the demon clan doesn't have the firepower to attract the wizard clan in front, then the Sihai dragon clan will be in trouble.

    For their own consideration, the Sihai Dragon Clan will not let the Witch Clan destroy the Demon Clan, no matter how high the price they have to pay. They will not give Zhu Jiuyin and the Witch Clan this chance. As long as the Wu Clan makes a move, they will definitely stop them.

    The idea of ??Empress Nuwa is different from that of Di Jun. She is not worried that the Witch Clan will launch an attack. What she is most worried about is how to calm down the incident. You must know that with the disaster of heaven and earth, there are many people in the ancient world.  There are many demon clans in the heaven. If these demon clans do not know how to restrain themselves, it will give the Witch Clan an excuse to sweep across the entire prehistoric demon clan. At that time, all their previous efforts will be in vain. This is what Nuwa Empress does not want.  have witnessed.

    Empress Nuwa took a deep breath and said: "I have the same view as fellow Taoist Kunpeng about the Witch Clan's attack on Heaven. What I'm worried about now is how to ensure that the cleansing does not occur in the ancient land. You must know that now  There are many demon clans in our heaven who have fallen into the wilderness!"

    As soon as Empress Nuwa's words came out, Di Jun, Taiyi, Fuxi and Kunpeng all understood what Empress Nuwa was thinking. They all took a breath of air-conditioning. Even Kunpeng was shocked by this. Kunpeng, who always thought he was smart, was like this.  Only then did he realize that he had forgotten the most important thing in his anger.

    If the Witch Clan really finds an excuse, then things will be in big trouble. Once the Witch Clan sweeps across the ancient land again, it will be a disaster for the Monster Clan!

    They must find a way no matter what, and cannot give the Wu Clan an excuse to attack themselves. For a moment, Di Jun and others reached an agreement in their hearts. Even Kunpeng had to give up the relationship with Di Jun and Taiyi at this time.  He has to think about his own life when it comes to grievances. After all, no matter how serious the grievances are, they are not as important as his own life.

    The Monster Clan is concerned about their own destiny, and the object they value is the Witch Clan, to be precise Zhu Jiuyin, but Sanqing is completely different. Although they are also concerned about their own lives, the object they value is replaced by  After understanding Daozu Hongjun and Tiandao, you must know that this battle had a great impact on them and made them know many things.

    In Kunlun Mountain, Taishang Laojun said with a serious face: "Junior brothers Yuanshi and Tongtian, what impact do you think this incident has on us, and how should we prepare ourselves now!"

    Yuanshi Tianzun sighed and said: "Elder brother, what else can we do in this situation? We can only take one step at a time. After all, now we are relying on Little Tiandao's calculations. To be honest, for this sudden incident  What happened made me feel chilled, I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s true!¡±

    Leader Tongtian nodded and said: "Second Senior Brother is absolutely right. I never thought that Heaven would have such a plan. It didn't even take the sentient beings in the world into consideration, and could actually use the hands of the demon clan to do this without considering everyone's safety."  If something like this happened, it¡¯s a good thing that it wasn¡¯t completely successful, otherwise lunatics like Zhu Jiuyin would have been driven into a panic, and the whole prehistoric fun would have been ruined!¡±

    The answers of Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Leader made Taishang Laojun very dissatisfied. He frowned and said: "Two junior brothers, this is not what I am referring to. What I want to say is that Heaven can do this to the Wu clan and ignore them.  The protection of luck on our body can also plot against us. Junior sister Nuwa can¡¯t escape even after she has attained enlightenment. I¡¯m afraid we three brothers must also be careful!¡±

    The words of Taishang Laojun touched on the pain points of Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Leader. They were really sad and worried about this incident. After all, in their eyes, they believed that this time Hongjun Daozu and Tongtian Cult Leader  Heaven's Way has gone too far. You can just plot against Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan, but there is no need to make things so extreme, and there is no need to involve people like them.

    Yuanshi Tianzun took a deep breath and said: "Elder brother, it is up to you to decide this matter. As long as you agree that it is feasible, my mood has not recovered from the previous incident and I cannot treat it calmly.  everything!"

    At this time, Sanqing has no plans. They need to unite, because only by uniting can the three of them protect themselves and not be afraid of the calculations of Daozu Hongjun and Tiandao. They need to protect themselves, otherwise the next one  The people who will be plotted will be their Sanqing. It is precisely because of seeing this that Yuanshi Tianzun can speak so bluntly.

    Leader Tongtian also understood the current situation, so he nodded and said: "Elder brother, among the three of us, you are the only one who can see the farthest. This time we can avoid the cause and effect in patching the sky, but I'm afraid we won't be able to do it next time."  With such an opportunity, as Zhu Jiuyin said, the Dao is supreme and the Dao of Heaven is ruthless. We have to think about our future. I don¡¯t want to be plotted to death!"

 Text Chapter 185: Disaster arises for the human race

    Chapter 185: Disaster arises for the human race

    After Liyou Buzhou Mountain, Zhu Jiuyin once again caused the entire prehistoric world to be in turmoil. Even the Wu Clan had a desire to fight the Monster Clan, but this idea was suppressed by Zhu Jiuyin.

    Zhu Jiuyin didn't say much. He just used Hongjun Daozu to stop others from talking. Zhu Rong and Gonggong were the ones who felt the most about this incident. But they knew that if Zhu Jiuyin hadn't taken action, they would probably have died.  He had brought disaster to the generals of the Witch Clan, and the huge karma was enough to make them die.

    Although the Wu clan is not afraid of death, they don't want to be plotted to death. They know why such a situation occurs. They know very well in their hearts that they are not strong enough. Why does no one dare to scheme against Zhu Jiuyin and Emperor Jiangzu?  Wu, that's because their cultivation is so strong that the other party doesn't dare to take action, so they can only attack people like them.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin plotted against the Yao Clan, Dao Ancestor Hongjun, and the Heavenly Dao, the Heavenly Dao was not easy to bully either. Zhu Jiuyin avoided the catastrophic disaster of the Wu Clan's luck fading after the Buzhou Mountain fell, but in Zhu Jiujiu  When the Yin force pulled out the Buzhou Mountain, the Heavenly Dao once again took aim at Hou Tu Zuwu, and directed the last remaining thoughts of Pangu to her. After receiving the Xuanhuang merits, Hou Tu Empress's state of mind changed dramatically.  .

    You must know that when Empress Houtu used the power of the earth to resolve the disaster of the day, she saw countless creatures in the ancient world perishing because of this catastrophe. There were countless injustice spirits roaring in the ancient world, and she couldn't help but feel sad in her heart.  I came up with the idea of ????solving this problem for all living beings in the wild, so that these living beings can no longer suffer such torture.

    I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s the influence of heaven or the trace of reincarnation in the incomplete thoughts of the Great God Pangu.  Empress Houtu said: "Brother, although this catastrophe is said to be caused by the demon clan, we, the witch clan, are also responsible. I see that there are countless innocent souls wandering in the ancient land. I want to be in the ancient land.  Build a place of reincarnation above so that they can be liberated!"

    As soon as Empress Houtu finished speaking, and before Zhu Jiuyin, Dijiang Zuwu and others could react, there was a burst of coercion in the sky, and a black and yellow aura of merit carried two innate items.  The spiritual treasure burst through the air and arrived.

    When such a sudden change occurred, a trace of anger flashed across Zhu Jiuyin's face. He made a miscalculation. Just as he said, those who calculate others will eventually be calculated. This time, Empress Houtu was punished by Heaven because of him.  Targeted.  If I had known that such a situation would arise, I should have discussed it in Pangu Temple, so that we could avoid the law of heaven, but now it is too late.

    When he saw the flash of anger on Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s face, Dijiang Ancestral Witch said in a deep voice: ¡°Second brother, is there something wrong with this matter?¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin let out a long sigh and said: "We have got a little carried away. This time we have been plotted by Heaven. As soon as Sister Houtu opened her mouth, Heaven immediately sent down the Xuanhuang Merit and the Innate Spiritual Treasure. This is clear.  I want to force Sister Houtu to establish a place of reincarnation and ruin the luck of our witch clan!"

    Zhu Jiuyin is right.  This is what Tiandao wants to do, which is to force Empress Houtu to incarnate into the Six Paths of Reincarnation. In this way, the Wu Clan will lose their most powerful power, the "Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods Formation". This will kill two birds with one stone for Tiandao.  Not only did it disintegrate the power of the Wu clan, it also perfected the prehistoric world.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin and the others have found a way to transform the ¡®Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods Formation¡¯ through their research.  But the price paid for the Witch Clan was too high, and even so, they couldn't maximize it.  After all, the great witch's body does not have such pure Pangu essence and blood.

    Hearing Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words, Dijiang Ancestral Witch couldn¡¯t help but take a breath of cold air. He instantly understood how powerful the way of heaven was, and in a blink of an eye it could put such a heavy burden on their witch clan that they could hardly breathe.

    Di Jiang Zuwu asked: "Second brother, if we don't accept it, can we survive this disaster?"

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "It's too late. It would have been okay if Queen Houtu hadn't spoken, but now it has been approved by Heaven, and it has become a mantra. If Sister Houtu can't do it, then she will be punished by Heaven.  , based on the relationship between us and the way of heaven, it will definitely lead to ten deaths and no life!"

    Empress Houtu really did not expect that just a thought of hers would bring such great harm to the race and put the entire Wu clan in danger, which made her angry.

    I just heard Empress Houtu say loudly: "Eldest brother, second brother, you don't have to think about me anymore. Isn't it just death? It's just returning to the embrace of Father God. I'm not afraid!"

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "Sister Houtu's matter has not reached that point yet. Good people are bullied by others, and good horses are ridiculed by others. Since Heaven wants to quarrel with us, then we have nothing to take care of. This  It's a calamity measured by heaven and earth, and it's not up to him to decide everything. Since he dares to make plansGuys, let¡¯s give him a hard blow. Let¡¯s go back to Pangu Temple!  "

    As Zhu Jiuyin said that, he got up and left the East China Sea towards Pangu Temple. Zhu Jiuyin had already set off, and the rest of the Dijiang Ancestral Witch naturally left one after another.

    With the loss of Buzhou Mountain on the ancient land, Pangu's will has been weakened to the extreme. Only the Pangu Temple can avoid the power of Heavenly Dao. Zhu Jiuyin's move made Heavenly Dao nervous.

    Zhu Jiuyin said harsh words, and Heavenly Dao naturally did not dare to take it lightly. However, Zhu Jiuyin did not say how he was going to fight back. This made Heavenly Dao feel at ease. Even Hongjun Daozu, a man who is in tune with Heavenly Dao, could not rest assured.  He was extremely worried. After all, Zhu Jiuyin gave him such a bad impression. Zhu Jiuyin was a master who could do anything.

    Needless to say, just the previous calculation was enough to drive him crazy. It was a slap in the face that left him unable to fight back. This time, no one knew that Zhu Jiuyin would come up again.  What a disgusting thing.

    Taoist Hongjun couldn't help but said angrily: "If anyone dares to say that the Wu clan is just a group of reckless people with simple minds and well-developed limbs, I will be the first to deal with him. Are there such reckless people as Zhu Jiuyin? No, not under any circumstances."  If Zhu Jiuyin continues like this, this calamity must end quickly, otherwise, if it continues like this, the prehistoric world will become even more uncontrollable!"

    The calculations of Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun were met with Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s crazy counterattacks, which accelerated the calamity. The calamity that originally took tens of thousands of years to end has now been accelerated again.

    ¡°For no other reason, because the Wu clan is about to take action, at least in the eyes of Hongjun Daozu, this is what it looks like.

    No one knew what the Twelve Ancestral Witches discussed in the Pangu Temple. The only ones who knew about it were the twelve of them. After the Twelve Ancestral Witches separated and returned to their respective tribes, the witch clan moved, and they  With the power of thousands of troops, they launched a cleansing of the ancient land, and this time the target was the demon clan, and countless demon clans were killed.

    Break the precept!  Yes, the Wu Clan broke the command of Taoist Hongjun, but Taoist Hongjun was unable to interfere because they had the slogan of doing justice for heaven. The reason was that Taiyi ignored the safety of all sentient beings and launched a conspiracy to cause heavenly disaster.  The reason for coming to cleanse the demon clan is supported by many people. After all, the disaster caused countless creatures in the ancient land to suffer, but the law of heaven did not punish the demon clan, at least they did not see it.

    The most important thing is that Zhu Jiuyin's words about pulling out the Buzhou Mountain have also spread, letting those weak creatures in the ancient world know that the way of heaven has been questioned, even if they know that the Wu clan has sinister intentions in doing so.  He tried hard, but the way of heaven could not punish him. He could only watch helplessly as the Wu clan swept across the wilderness.

    Of course, there are many people in the ancient world who are worried about this, fearing that the Witch Clan will purge them. The Dragon King of the Four Seas has this idea. They are afraid that the Witch Clan will target them next. After all, they are in the Witch Clan.  In the eyes of the clan, he is a despicable and shameless traitor.

    After being frantically purged by the Witch Clan, the Monster Clan did not dare to show its head in the primitive land. If it showed up, it would be a disaster. Although the big monsters among the Monster Clan did not need to eat or drink, they could save their lives by hiding.  However, those little demons could not do this, and the Witch Clan was so murderous. Forced to do so, these little demons turned their attention to the crazily developing human race.

    It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t move, but if you move, you will be startled. Of course, it is not how powerful the human race is that will cause much damage to the demon clan, but that the human race is an innate body, and their souls and flesh can greatly increase the demon clan¡¯s cultivation.

    Crazy, when they got such a result, the demon clan on the ancient land went crazy, risking their lives to carry out sneak attacks on the human race again and again. Some small tribes of the human race suffered heavy blows, and countless  The human race fell under the slaughter of the monster race.

    The human race has such a powerful effect, which makes the demon saints who fell from the heaven to the ancient land moved. It seems to them that if the demon clan can wipe out the human race, then its strength will be greatly increased. By then, the witch clan will  It didn't matter, so secret letters were sent back to heaven one after another, and placed on the tables of Di Jun and Taiyi brothers.

    Of course, Kunpeng, the demon master, also knew the news. Not only him, but Fuxi and Nuwa Empress also knew about it. For a time, the heaven was in chaos, and many demon saints ignored it.  The danger left the heaven and headed towards the primitive land, which increased the number of killings in the primitive land.

    Regarding this situation, Empress Nuwa was extremely worried, but she could not suppress the demon clan. The most important thing was that the pair of demon emperors, Emperor Jun and Taiyi, were tacitly allowing the demon clan to go to the lower world, which made Nuwa even more worried.  Wa couldn't end it, because from the beginning to the end, the demon clan only regarded the human race as themselves.??.

 Text Chapter 186: Five Saints in One Day

    Chapter 186: Five Saints in One Day

    The madness of the Monster Clan has aroused the conflict between the Lich and the Lich Clan, and also gave the Witch Clan the opportunity to go on a killing spree. For the Witch Clan, as long as quasi-sages like Di Jun and Taiyi do not appear in the ancient land, then what will happen to the Witch Clan?  For the Wu Clan, they are just delivering food. If Di Jun and Tai Yi dare to appear on the ancient land, it will give the Wu Clan an excuse to start a full-scale war. This price is something Di Jun, Tai Yi and the others cannot bear.  .

    Such a thing suddenly broke out on the ancient land. How can we not attract everyone's attention? People die for wealth and birds die for food. For the temptation of human beings to improve their own cultivation, those monsters who do not cultivate their mind are naturally unable to resist.  , one by one went crazy to the underworld.

    Fortunately, although Di Jun and Tai Yi were willing to see such a thing happen, they did not want to give Zhu Jiuyin a reason to officially start a war with the Witch Clan, so they sealed the Nantian Gate so that very few of the Monster Clan could actually go down to the lower world.  Therefore, it did not have a big impact on the human race, and things were still within control.

    Unknowingly, this move of Di Jun and Tai Yi gave Sanqing a great opportunity, no!  To be precise, it gave Taishang Laojun a big opportunity. When Taishang Laojun knew that the demon tribe could greatly improve his own cultivation after eating the human race, a golden light flashed in his heart, allowing him to catch a trace.  A trace, a trace of enlightenment.

    The demon clan can eat people to increase their cultivation. What does this mean? It means that the human race has great luck and great fortune. Only in this way can such gains be achieved. Then Nuwa can achieve enlightenment and become a saint through the merits of creating humans, and she can become a saint.  Why can't we rely on the luck of the human race to achieve enlightenment and become a saint?

    When I think of this.  Taishang Laojun suddenly understood, and then laughed loudly and said: "What a human race, I have the perfect opportunity, and the way of heaven is above. I, Taishang Laojun, have gained my great path today and am willing to use the 'Tai Chi Diagram' to suppress the luck of the great religion."  , People teach the establishment!¡±

    As soon as Taishang Laojun said these words, boundless merits rained down from the sky. It was not only the merits of establishing a religion, but also brought out all the merits of Pangu Opening Heaven by Taishang Laojun. Such huge merits were instantly revealed.  Let him attain enlightenment and become a saint.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: A huge aura is emitted to the ancient land, overwhelming all sentient beings in the wild.  However, Taishang Laojun's aura is not as powerful as that of Nuwa Empress. It's not that Taishang Laojun is inferior to Nuwa Empress, but that Taishang Laojun's cultivation is stronger than Nuwa Empress's and can restrain this aura.  The most important thing is that Taishang Laojun does not want to be an enemy of the Wu clan. Due to various reasons, the aura he exudes is naturally much weaker.

    "What! Senior brother has achieved enlightenment!" Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Master in Kunlun Mountain couldn't help shouting.

    " Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Master were greatly shocked by Taishang Laojun's sudden enlightenment. You must know that the three of them have always been together.  Now Taishang Laojun has attained enlightenment and become a saint, but they don't have a clue yet, so how can they not be impatient.

    Just when Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Master were shocked by this matter, Taishang Laojun said in a deep voice: "Yuanshi, Tongtian wants to become a saint and establish a great religion. Only by establishing a religion can we bring out our own merits in opening heaven!  "

    When they heard the words of Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Master suddenly realized this.  Yuanshi Tianzun reacted one step faster than Tongtian Cult Master. He immediately shouted loudly: "The way of heaven is above. I am Yuqing Yuanshi Tianzun. Now I have realized the great way. I use the 'Pangu Banner' to suppress the fate of the great religion and explain the establishment of the religion!"

    As soon as Yuanshi Tianzun's shout fell, it was no surprise that he also elicited his own merits and virtues to prove the supreme way and became a saint. A huge aura once again swept across the entire prehistoric world. Yuanshi Tianzun's aura was stronger than that of Tai Tai.  Shang Laojun is much more powerful, perhaps because his cultivation is not as good as it is, or perhaps because he is deliberately showing off!

    After Yuan Shizun just said, the leader of Tongtian also woke up and drank loudly: "The Tiandao is on the top, and I am the master of the Tongtong Tianshi.

    As soon as Master Tongtian¡¯s shout fell, he also became a saint. When he heard that Master Tongtian used the ¡®Zhuxian Sword Formation¡¯ to suppress the fate of the great religion, Zhu Jiuyin showed a sneer on his face.

    After hearing this, Zhu Jiuyin said disdainfully: "What a great leader of Tongtian Cult. He is really courageous. He knows that the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' has a great cause and effect with me, but he still dares to use it to suppress the fate of the great sect. He really doesn't know how to live or die.  I want to see what you can do to reverse your luck when the next calamity begins!"

    The 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' itself is a killing treasure. It is not appropriate to use it to suppress the fate of a great religion. Moreover, it has a great cause and effect with a fierce god like Zhu Jiuyin. I have to say that the leader of Tongtian Cult made a big mistake in this matter.  Wrong, a big mistake that was enough to cost him.

    When the Three Pure Ones attained enlightenment, the face of Nuwa Empress above the heaven instantly turned livid, because Taishang Laojun established the human religion based on the human race, and now the demon raceIn killing the human race, it has formed a cause and effect with the Sanqing, which makes the Nuwa Empress angry. You must know that the human race was created by her, and Taishang Laojun is taking away her opportunity by doing this!

    Empress Nuwa was surprised by the realization of the Three Purities, while Dongfang Jieyin and Zhunti had sad faces. They only heard Zhunti say: "Brother, what should we do? Now even the Three Purities have been achieved."  You have attained enlightenment, but you and I are the only ones who have not yet attained enlightenment from the holy positions assigned by our teacher, what should we do now?"

    When he heard Zhunti's words, Jie Yin said calmly: "Junior brother, there is no need to worry, I have already thought of a solution?"

    As soon as he said this, Zhunti asked urgently: "Senior brother, what can you do?"

    Jieyin said in a deep voice: "Three Pure Ones are based on the establishment of a religion and have attained the Supreme Way. You and I can also establish a great religion and achieve enlightenment. However, the Three Pure Ones possess the great merits of Pangu's founding of heaven. The two of us possess the great merits of Pangu."  But there is no such merit. If you want to achieve enlightenment, you have to make a big oath, only then can you be recognized by heaven!"

    Zhunti said anxiously: "Brother, if that's the case, then what are we waiting for!"

    Jie Yin nodded and said, "Okay, let's get started!" After saying that, Jie Yin and Zhunti established the Western religion. Just as Jie Yin said before, their merits in establishing the religion are not the same.  It was not enough for them to attain enlightenment. In desperation, they made a great oath to attain the supreme path.

    Five people continuously achieved enlightenment in one day, and six of the seven saints passed down by Taoist Hongjun were eliminated. Now only the last saint is left in the hands of Zhu Jiuyin. This makes those who have illusions in their hearts  Then he couldn't sit still.

    Five people achieved enlightenment in one day, which stimulated many people. First of all, Styx in the sea of ??blood couldn't sit still. He couldn't help but think in his heart: "Empress Nuwa can achieve enlightenment by creating a human race, and  With Sanqing, Zhunti, and Jieying, they can establish a great teaching and attain enlightenment. If I, Minghe, integrate these two methods, I will naturally have the hope of attaining enlightenment!"

    Styx is a person who does things neatly and neatly. He does it when he thinks of it without any hesitation. There are endless souls in the sea of ??blood, so Styx created the Asura clan, and then established the Asura clan.  Shura Sect, the self-proclaimed leader, unfortunately he spent so much effort. Although Heaven recognized his actions, the merits he received were not enough for him to achieve enlightenment. Such a result made Styx angry.

    Minghe looked up to the sky and roared wildly, shouting angrily: "The way of heaven is unfair, why can they prove it but I can't? I don't accept it!"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Styx, but that's the way it is, his will can't change the outcome, and if he doesn't have the holy throne in his hands, even if he has great opportunities and great perseverance, it's useless.

    After roaring for a while, Minghe had to silence. After all, there was no point in shouting. Things had already happened. He couldn't help but secretly thought: "Does it really require a holy throne to achieve enlightenment? Without a holy throne, there is no way to achieve enlightenment. If so,  Then I have to risk my life and fight, no matter how high the price is, I have to give it a try!"

    The holy throne was in the hands of Zhu Jiuyin. Ming He thought that he was incapable of wresting it from Zhu Jiuyin, so he could only take the idea of ??two brothers, Demon Emperor Jun and Dong Huang Taiyi. For Ming He,  As long as he can prove the truth, no one can stop him. Although there are monsters behind Di Jun and Tai Yi, Styx still has murderous intentions.

    One day, the five saints came out together, and the whole ancient world was in turmoil. The Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi in the heaven were also uncomfortable. You must know that Taishang Laojun established a human religion and proved the Tao, even if it was a female  Empress Wa is the Holy Mother of the human race, but the demon clan will not dare to attack the human race again without the permission of Taishang Laojun. If Sanqing is forced to panic, then the demon clan will have a lot of fun, and the consequences will not be  What they can afford.

    Demon Emperor Jun took a deep breath and said: "Brother Xian, it seems that things are a bit tricky this time. We can no longer let our men go to war against the human race. After all, there are still Sanqing standing behind the human race to provoke them."  Don¡¯t worry, even the Nuwa Empress can¡¯t protect the demon clan!¡±

    After hearing these words, Emperor Donghuang felt unwilling to give in. He said in a deep voice: "Brother, do we really have to stop? Is there no other way to do it?"

    Demon Emperor Jun said in a deep voice: "Xian brother, we really have no other way. Apart from getting the approval of Taishang Laojun, there is no other way. I also know that the human race is of great use to our demon race, but things  There are priorities, but at this time we have to be careful and not be careless, otherwise you and I will be the sinners of the demon clan. In the past, Sanqing and the others did not have enlightenment, and we could still do something secretly, but we can't do this anymore  We¡¯ve done it. Regarding human affairs, we not only need to ask Taishang Laojun what he means, but we also need to get the approval of Empress Nuwa. After all, we need the full help of the two Taoists, Empress Nuwa and Fuxi!¡±

 Text Chapter 187 The insidious Emperor Jun

    Chapter 187 The insidious Emperor Jun

    Time waits for no one, and the situation has changed greatly now. If Sanqing, Jieyin, and Zhunti had not achieved enlightenment and become saints, then Di Jun would not be anxious. After all, there are saints in the demon clan, but it is different now. In this prehistoric period,  There are five more saints on the earth. It is no longer the demon clan that has a saint. The actions of the witch clan have shown that a decisive battle is going to take place. This makes Dijun have to make a quick choice to ensure that the demon clan  safety.

    ?????????????????????????????????????? This is Di Jun's only choice. Only in this way can the Demon Clan be able to develop rapidly, be able to fight against the Witch Clan in a short period of time, and resolve its own crisis.

    Di Jun's words made Taiyi understand the current situation, so he said anxiously: "Brother, if that's the case, let's discuss it with Empress Nuwa as soon as possible. I think she will not refuse our request for the future of the demon clan!  "

    Di Jun nodded and said: "I think so too, but for the sake of safety we'd better ask the demon masters Kunpeng and Fuxi to be present. This way we will be more sure!"

    Emperor Jun and Taiyi didn't have much time to waste. They quickly invited the demon masters Kunpeng, Fuxi and Nuwa Empress to come to the Lingxiao Palace. Five saints appeared in one day, which was a surprise for anyone in the demon clan.  Even if the demon master Kunpeng didn't agree with the disaster, the brothers Di Jun and Tai Yi didn't hesitate at all.

    After everyone gathered together, Di Jun said: "You fellow Taoists must have seen that the situation of our demon clan is getting worse day by day. Previously, we had the support of the saint Nuwa, and we could barely protect ourselves. But now  In one day, the five saints were added to this ancient world. For our demon clan, we have reached the end of our rope. In order to protect the future of our demon clan, I would like to ask Empress Nuwa to allow the demon clan to plunder the lower world.  Human race. Make final preparations for the next war between the two races of lich!"

    Originally, Empress Nuwa thought that Emperor Jun and Taiyi invited her here to discuss the impact of Sanqing, Yin Yin, and Zhunti on their sanctification, but she did not expect that Emperor Jun would actually ask her for permission to allow the demon clan to plunder the human clan.  This makes Nuwa Empress difficult to decide. For Nuwa Empress, the demon race is her root, but the human race is also her child. Both sides are flesh, making it difficult for her to decide.

    Seeing the embarrassed look on the face of Empress Nuwa, Di Jun took a deep breath and said: "Empress. I also know that this request makes you embarrassed. If I had the slightest chance, I would not make such a choice, but  Now that the Wu Clan has launched a large-scale campaign to cleanse the ancient land, the Demon Clan has no way out. I have to do this, and the human race is now attached to the Wu Clan. The Wu Clan can clean the ancient land so confidently and boldly because of the help of the human race.  , it is precisely because the human race helped them eliminate their worries that they can be so unscrupulous!"

    Di Jun is not talking nonsense.  There is a certain basis for this. The human race relies on the protection of the witch clan to survive, while the witch clan relies on the help of the human race and no longer has to worry about life. In this way, it has more time to practice.  This greatly improves the strength of the Witch Clan, allowing them to deal with the Demon Clan wholeheartedly.

    Regarding the relationship between the human and witch clans in the ancient times.  How could Nuwa, the Holy Mother of the human race, not know this, even though she didn't want to see such a thing happen.  But the masters of the ancient land are the Wu Clan. If the human race wants to live on the ancient land, they must rely on the Wu Clan. Even if she is a saint, she cannot change it. But if you want the Empress Nuwa to agree to the request of Emperor Jun and Taiyi  , let the monster clan plunder the human clan, she also couldn't say such a thing.

    Empress Nuwa took a deep breath and said: "Dijun, Taiyi, you can take care of yourself!"

    After saying this, Empress Nuwa ignored the brothers Di Jun and Taiyi and left the heaven directly, returning to the small world she created in the chaos, the "Huanghuang Heaven".

    When Empress Nuwa left, there was a hint of embarrassment in the eyes of Emperor Jun and Taiyi. It was easy to say it was easy to do it, but it made them a little embarrassed. After all, they were the Demon Emperor. Empress Nuwa did this so that they could not step down.  However, they could also understand the mood of Empress Nuwa, so they were not angry about it.

    After Empress Nuwa left, Fuxi sighed and said: "If the Demon Emperor has nothing else to do, then I will go back to practice. After all, there is not much time left for the war between the lich and the demon clan!"

    As soon as Fuxi said this, Di Jun nodded and said: "Fellow Taoist Fuxi, please do it!"

    Fuxi also left, but Kunpeng still sat there silently, as if the matter had nothing to do with him. When Dijun and Taiyi saw this, they could only let him leave.

    Although Kunpeng's move seemed a bit excessive, he knew in his heart that as long as he did not speak or participate, no matter what the cause and effect of this matter was, it would not affect him. In Kunpeng's heart, he did not think that as long as Empress Nuwa agreed, that matter would  It is possible to succeed, there are still people behind the human race??Tai Shang Laojun, the leader of the human religion, also has the Wu clan. If he touches the human clan, it will definitely provoke a crazy counterattack from the Wu clan. He is not willing to add another cause and effect to himself, which will only make him suffer here.  Die quickly during the calamity.

    I have to say that although Kunpeng is a villain, he is an extremely smart villain. When others were still worried about calamity, he used Hongyun's incident, Sanqing, Zhunti, and led them to enlightenment.  I saw a hint of the essence of the great road. If you want to survive in a calamity, it is not enough to have strong power. You must also have no cause and effect. Why did Hongyun die? The cause and effect is too deep, so he does not want to follow Hongyun's footsteps.

    After everyone left, Taiyi asked with a wry smile: "Brother, why don't we continue now?"

    Di Jun took a deep breath, and then said suddenly: "We are now on a string and have to shoot. We can understand Nuwa's difficulties. Although she did not directly agree, she did not refuse. Why don't we do it now?"  We will go to see Taishang Laojun. Considering the cause and effect between Sanqing and the Wu clan, he will not stop us. After all, they do not want to see the Wu clan becoming the dominant family in the ancient land. They also want to borrow from us.  Let¡¯s use our hands to fight to the death with the Wu Clan, this is our capital!¡±

    Di Jun is right. Almost everyone in the prehistoric era hopes that Di Jun and Taiyi can lead the Monster Clan and the Witch Clan to fight to the detriment of both sides. As long as it does not affect their fundamentals, they will not stop the Monster Clan's behavior.

    Time is very precious to the demon clan. Every day it is delayed, there will be more danger for the demon clan in the ancient wilderness. If the Wu clan completes the cleansing of the ancient land, it will be too late. Di Jun and Taiyi  Without hesitation, he left Heaven directly and headed towards Chaos to see Taishang Laojun, because at this time Taishang Laojun had already opened up his own small world in Chaos.

    The sudden visit of Emperor Jun and Taiyi made Taishang Laojun feel a little palpitated in his heart. As a saint, Shangqie would have such a reaction. It must be that the other party has something to do with him. Taishang Laojun  With a little calculation, he understood why Di Jun and Tai Yi came to see him in such a hurry.

    ??The human race must be the one who can make them so nervous about the Demon Emperor and make me feel a little palpitated. The demon tribe wants to plunder the human race to enhance its own strength and requires the consent of the leader of the human religion.

    Although Taishang Laojun really wanted to see the two lich tribes fight against you and both sides would lose, he also didn¡¯t want to lose the luck of the human race, so Taishang Laojun refused to meet Dijun and Taiyi without even thinking about it.  Just leave the sentence 'do it for yourself'.

    Another sentence of "doing your own thing" made Dijun and Taiyi understand the nature of saints. This is the case with Nuwa and now Taishang Laojun. Saints are not selfless, they also have their own desires!

    Di Jun didn't say much, and hurried back to Heaven without stopping with Taiyi. After returning to Heaven, Di Jun said in a deep voice: "Xian brother, now we have nothing to worry about, we will immediately recruit  The army quickly destroyed the human tribes with lightning speed, and gave up on those tribes that were closer to the Witch Clan. After all, we are not the opponents of the Witch Clan yet. This time, the division of labor must be absolutely precise, and there must be no mistakes.  Kill with one hit!"

    Taiyi asked with some worry: "Brother, if we go out in force, the consequences if the Twelve Ancestral Witches take action will be disastrous. Do you think we should ask Fuxi, Kunpeng and Nuwa Empress for help?"

    Di Jun shook his head and said: "There is no need. This time we are just killing people. You and I can sit in the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation' and collect the souls returned from the Demon Sanctuary. With the flesh and blood of the human race, we demon clan  The army can be greatly increased in strength, and we can also use the human souls to refine a killing sword that can kill the ancestral witches. Zhu Jiuyin and the others never thought that our most fundamental goal is the human souls. As long as we  With the killing sword that kills ancestral witches, one can definitely kill an ancestral witch at the beginning of a war without any precautions. At that time, their 'Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods Formation' was just a joke.  !¡±

    In the prehistoric era, they only knew that the flesh and blood of the human race could allow the demon clan to enhance their own strength, but they did not know that the demon clan also concealed that the soul of the human race could kill the witch clan and break the witch clan's defense. It was precisely because of this that Di Jun and  Only Tai Fang would be so crazy and make requests to Empress Nuwa and Taishang Laojun.

    In Di Jun¡¯s eyes, he believed that his plan was perfect. In his opinion, no matter how powerful the Wu Clan was, they would never think of his own plan that could kill two birds with one stone.  And will things really go as smoothly as Di Jun thought?  Are all his calculations really perfect?  No one knows this. If you want to know the results, you can only use time to verify everything.

 Text Chapter 188 The war begins

    Chapter 188 The war begins

    The demon army was divided into hundreds of teams. Under the orders of Emperor Jun and Tai Yi, they all went down to the lower world together and attacked the human race. Each team of the demon army was led by the great sage of the demon clan.  Unable to cover their ears, the human race was killed until rivers of blood flowed. Countless humans fell under the butcher knife of the demon clan.

    When the monster army took action, Zhu Jiuyin's face flashed with a cruel look, and he said in a dark voice: "Okay, Dijun, Taiyi, you finally took action, this time I won't show you anything."  Look, you really think that you, the monster tribe, are allowed to do whatever you want in this ancient world, and these people you sent to the lower realms can come and go with all their might!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin finished his voice, he strode out and came to the altar that had been prepared. Then he looked up to the sky and shouted loudly: "The formation of the gods of the twelve capitals has risen, lock the sky!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's shout fell, twelve pillars of light soared into the sky again from the ancient land. Zhu Jiuyin had been preparing for this day for a long time. Together with the twelve pillars of light, the entire ancient land was "ten"  The Erdu Tianshen Evil Formation was blocked, and the endless evil energy shrouded the ancient land, and this was just the beginning, the good show was yet to come.

    The 'Twelve Heavenly Divine Evil Formation' rose up, and Zhu Jiuyin shouted loudly: "What a human race's Holy Mother Nuwa, what a human sect leader Taishang Laojun, is this how you protect the human race, and you actually let the demons go?"  The clan is plundering the human clan wantonly. Since you allow the demon clan to start the war, then don¡¯t blame me, the Wu clan, for being ruthless. I, Zhu Jiuyin, declare war on the demon clan on behalf of the Witch clan. Sons of the Wu clan, please kill all the people in the prehistoric times.  Monster clan, avenge your human brothers!"

    With a decisive blow, Zhu Jiuyin issued a decisive kill order to the entire Wu Clan. As soon as his order came out, the Wu Clan army that had been prepared for a long time rushed out together, and a bloody rain and wake-up call arose throughout the ancient world.

    When the ¡®Twelve Capital Gods and Evil Formation¡¯ rose, Emperor Jun and Taiyi above the heaven changed their colors, and they were afraid.  Because this time the 'Twelve Capital Gods' Evil Formation' set up by the Twelve Ancestral Witches was not for killing, but for blockade. The power of the 'Twelve Capitals Heavenly Gods Evil Formation' inspired the last bit of will left by the Great God Pangu to destroy the entire world.  The whole world is locked.

    The Witch Clan has declared war on the Monster Clan.  No one thought of this, not even Nuwa, nor Taishang Laojun, but this is not the most important thing.  The most important thing is that Zhu Jiuyin actually cursed them to all sentient beings in the wild, and wanted to force them to reveal themselves and give an explanation to the human race.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­  This puts them in a difficult position.

    Take action to deal with the demon clan, that is what Zhu Jiuyin wants. The demon clan will no longer be the opponent of the witch clan, and there will be no need for any more wars. This time the demon clan will be destroyed by the witch clan. This time  But what they don't want to see is that if they don't take action against the demon clan, their reputation among the human clan will plummet.  Even if Nuwa is the Holy Mother of the human race.  She will also no longer be respected by the human race. After all, she agreed to the demon race's massacre of the human race, which is unforgivable.

    " Cruel, Zhu Jiuyin's play is really cruel. No matter what decision Taishang Laojun and Nuwa Empress make, it will be a good thing for the Wu Clan.

    Taishang Laojun couldn't help but cursed loudly: "The demon clan is really muddy and can't support the wall. It's useless at all!"

    Although Taishang Laojun was cursing the monsters like Di Jun and Taiyi, he still chose to ignore the massacre of humans by the monsters.  Because he didn't want to see the Wu family dominate, Taishang Laojun made such a choice.  As a saint of the demon clan, Nuwa Empress naturally could only remain silent.

    Empress Nuwa really wanted to take action against the Twelve Ancestral Witches, and wanted to break the "Twelve Capital Gods' Formation" of the witch clan. But now Zhu Jiuyin and the others were using the banner of avenging the human race, so Empress Nuwa couldn't.  If you dare to take action, it will only give the Witch Clan a bigger excuse, and it will also lose the heart of the human race.

    Zhu Jiuyin has already ordered a bloody massacre of the entire prehistoric demon clan. Emperor Jun and Taiyi no longer dare to hold back. When things have reached this point, they can only fight with all their might. No matter what, they have to fight against the evil spirit of the Twelve Capitals.  A hole was opened in the formation to draw out the monsters who had left the lower world, and at least to take back the human souls.

    Demon Emperor Jun didn¡¯t care about anything else and shouted loudly: ¡°Start the Zhou Tianxing Formation, let me concentrate your firepower to blast away the Wu Clan¡¯s ¡®Twelve Heavenly Gods Formation¡¯ and rescue our Demon Clan brothers!¡±

    Following Demon Emperor Jun's shout, the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Grand Array' started to move, and the power of the stars began to gather together, and then like sharp arrows, they blasted towards the 'Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods Array'  The condensed evil spirit shield.

    Although the ¡®Zhoutian Xingdou Formation¡¯ is powerful, it is a pity that it was set up by the Twelve Ancestral Witches.The "Twelve Capital Gods' Sha Formation" is even more powerful, and they can mobilize the power of the earth at any time while standing on the ancient land. The most important thing is that this "Twelve Capital Gods Sha Formation" contains the last trace of Pangu.  With a broken will, the power of the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' alone cannot break through the defense of the 'Twelve Capitals of the Gods and Evil Formation'.

    The power of the stars was resolved one after another, which made Demon Emperor Jun's expression become extremely anxious. If he could no longer break through the defense of the 'Twelve Capital Gods and Evil Formation', it wouldn't take long for the Witch Clan army to completely destroy him.  The monster army he dispatched, at that time, he only lost his wife and lost his troops. He did not get any benefits, and all his plans were in vain.

    Seeing Di Jun's anxious look, Taiyi said in a deep voice: "Brother, with our current strength, it is difficult to blast away the 'Twelve Capital Gods' Array' set up by the twelve ancestral witches in a short time.  Time waits for no one now. If you want to rescue those trapped brothers, you can only ask Taoist Nuwa to take action. Only a saint like her can take action and combine with the power of our "Zhoutian Xingdou Formation" to blast away the "Twelve Capitals"  The Great Array of Gods!"

    Demon Emperor Jun smiled bitterly and said: "Xian brother, I also want to ask Empress Nuwa to take action, but do you think she will agree? If she agreed, there would be no reaction before. Now it is better to kill Demon Master Kunpeng and Fuxi first."  Invite two fellow Taoists and ask them to take action together, maybe there is still a glimmer of a chance!"

    As soon as Demon Emperor Jun said these words, demon masters Kunpeng and Fuxi appeared in front of them. Demon master Kunpeng said: "No need to invite, we are already here. Although I have a problem with you, but for the sake of the demon clan  I will still do my best to survive, and fellow Taoist Fuxi will do the same, and we have already sent a request for help to Empress Nuwa before we came!"

    Even though the demon master Kunpeng said so nicely, in his heart he had already scolded Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi so much that he didn't really come to help voluntarily, but Fuxi came to the door.  He had to step forward. After all, he is a demon master. Now the demon clan is at the point of life and death. If he shirks it, he will not be able to gain a foothold among the demon clan in the future. Even if he does not want to provoke Karma, but now  Must take action.

    Demon Master Kunpeng is a very smart person. Since he can't refuse, he naturally wants to get all the benefits, at least to let all the demon clan people know how tall he is.

    Regarding the words of the demon master Kunpeng, Donghuang Taiyi didn't believe it for a thousand or ten thousand times. He knew exactly who Kunpeng was. It was simply impossible to expect Kunpeng to come forward on his own initiative. He was definitely deceived.  Although Fuxi understood all this, Donghuang Taiyi couldn't say it out loud. After all, he couldn't offend Kunpeng to death at this time, otherwise it would only be detrimental to himself.

    I saw the Demon Emperor Jun saying: "Thank you Demon Master for being so understanding and righteous. I am here to thank the Demon Master on behalf of my brothers from the Demon Clan. I wonder when Empress Nuwa will come to help us?"

    Kunpeng knew whether Empress Nuwa would come to ask for help. When Fuxi came to find him, he asked Fuxi to come forward and ask Empress Nuwa to help the demon clan. He was afraid that they would not be able to resist without Empress Nuwa.  Kunpeng didn't want to put his own life on the line for the lives and deaths of those people from the Monster Clan when the Twelve Ancestral Witches attacked him.

    Just listening, Kunpeng said: "You have to ask Fellow Taoist Fuxi about this matter. You must know that Fellow Taoist Fuxi made a request to Empress Nuwa for this matter. He is the person who knows the situation best!"

    Hearing Kunpeng's words, Demon Emperor Junze sighed secretly. Although he really hoped to get help from Nuwa, he could only give up for now. After all, time waits for no one, and he did not have time to wait for Nuwa.  You must know that every minute you delay your decision, it will be more dangerous for the demon clan in the wilderness, and your plan will be more likely to fail.

    Demon Emperor Jun said: "Let's not mention the matter of Nuwa Empress for now. I'm sure Empress will take action soon. The situation in the wilderness is very dangerous right now. For the safety of the Demon Clan, we have to take action quickly. Let's work together to destroy the Witch Clan."  Use the 'Twelve Capital Gods' Formation' to rescue the trapped comrades!"

    In the eyes of Demon Emperor Jun and the others, they believed that every minute they delayed, the demon clan on the vast land would be in more danger and suffer more deaths. However, he never thought about who caused all this.  Everything was caused by himself. If he didn't want to plunder the human race, how could he put the demon clan into such a crisis? Moreover, he only thought of the safety of the demon clan, but the human race was even more dangerous. After all, the human race  It hasn't been too long since they were born. They don't have the ability to fight against the demon clan. Even the little demons can easily kill the human clan, let alone those demon saints. In just a short period of time, the human clan can  Half destroyed by demon clan.

 Text Chapter 189: Fight to the death

    Chapter 189: Fight to the death

    Half of the population, that's hundreds of millions, made the entire prehistoric land dyed red with blood. Such a huge killing stimulated the development of the calamity, and such a murderous intention also made the "Twelve Capital Gods Sha Formation"  The power has doubled, but the human race has a bloody hatred against the demon race, and the two sides are incompatible with each other.

    The demon clan's attempt to destroy the human race has made many people see an opportunity. You must know that the human race has a great opportunity. Don't forget to mention that Nuwa, the empress, can make people become saints, and Taishang Laojun can make people become saints.  The Holy One knows this, but now the Witch Clan is fighting the Monster Clan at all costs for the human race. In the past, the fate of the human race was in the hands of Nuwa, Taishang Laojun and the Witch Clan. Even if someone has the intention  There was nothing they could do, and this time they thought the opportunity had come.

    Although everyone is afraid of the Witch Clan, Nuwa Empress, and Taishang Laojun, they value their own cultivation more. They know that opportunities are rare. Now that they have such a great opportunity, they are naturally unwilling to give up. They will be the first to rush out.  It was Zhen Yuanzi of Wuzhuang Temple.

    The Wu Clan can use the human race to conquer the sky, and Zhen Yuanzi can also take advantage of the demon clan to violate the orders of the Tao Ancestor and massacre the human race in the world. Zhen Yuanzi is also a thoughtful person, and when he takes action, he will destroy the human race around Wuzhuangguan.  To protect them, they can kill all those monsters who want to go on a killing spree, and their methods are ruthless enough.

    Speaking of which, Zhen Yuanzi killed two birds with one stone. Back then, he was tricked by Di Jun and Tai Yi, and almost lost his life, and his friend Hong Yun was killed by Kun Peng. Although Kun Peng killed Hong Yun,  It was a legitimate reason, but Qiu Zhen Yuanzi had always cared about it. Now that he had such a great opportunity to kill the demon clan for revenge and earn luck for himself, how could Zhen Yuanzi miss it?

    With Zhen Yuanzi's action, everything was in chaos. Zhen Yuanzi's cultivation was strong and he was not afraid of the demon clan's revenge. He could act openly and honestly, but some people were different.  They could only take action secretly, after all, they were not as powerful as Zhen Yuanzi, and with the addition of many people.  The demon clan has become a lost dog on the ancient land, being hunted down and having nowhere to hide.

    How could Di Jun and Taiyi brothers not know everything about the ancient land, but now they are powerless.  If they can't break through the defense of the 'Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods and Evil Formation' for one day, then they can only watch helplessly as the demon clan is being hunted down.

    At this time, Taiyi said in a deep voice: "Brother, should we use our final trump card to give the Witch Clan a blow?"

    Di Jun took a deep breath and said: "No. The time is too late. Taking action at this time will only fall into the conspiracy of the Wu clan. Not only will it not solve the problem, but it will also destroy the last glimmer of hope. Now we only have to  We can wait for Empress Nuwa to take action, but there is no other way!"

    It's not that Emperor Jun, Taiyi, Fuxi, and Kunpeng didn't work hard, it's that the 'Twelve Capital Gods' Formation' set up by the Twelve Ancestral Witches is too powerful. Even if they work together, they still can't break through the 'Twelve Capitals' Formation of Gods.  's defense.

    Empress Nuwa, who originally didn¡¯t want to get involved in this battle, saw the demon clan in the ancient land being hunted and killed.  She finally couldn't bear it anymore.  Although she didn't want to see the demon clan plundering the human clan, she also didn't want to see the demon clan destroyed by the witch clan. She sighed and said: "Forget it, no matter what, I am from the demon clan, I can't just watch it.  The Witch Clan is so presumptuous!"

    With a thought in her mind, Nuwa Empress sacrificed the innate red hydrangea.  Breaking through the space was heading directly towards the ancient land, and Nuwa Empress made this move.  Sanqing and the Second Saint of the West have already noticed this, and this result was already within their expectations.

    Taishang Laojun said calmly: "Junior sister Nuwa, you can't help it anymore. It's better if you don't take action. If you do, you will ruin your prestige in the human race. In the future, your family will no longer be the only one in the human race!"  "

    Taishang Laojun has been waiting for this day for a long time. From the moment he became a saint, no one knew better than him the potential of the human race, so he has been looking forward to the prestige of the Nuwa Empress in the human race. When the Emperor Jun  When Brother Taiyi came to visit him, Taishang Laojun didn't see them and only gave him a few words to take care of himself. All this was for today.

    Speaking of which, Empress Nuwa was too careless. Her energy was attracted by the Witch Clan, and she just stared at the Witch Clan. She forgot why she became enlightened, and did not carefully understand the human race, so she just gave it to the Supreme Being.  Laojun can take advantage of this opportunity.

    For the human race, not only Taishang Laojun is watching, Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian Cult Master and the Two Saints of the West are also watching. They all want to get a share of it, but they have no chance. Now there is a chance.  coming.

    In the floods, the Lich and the two ethnic groups are large. Sanqing and the Second Western Saints have all made great religions. They want to preach the object.??The earth can be said to be the first race, but they only respect Pangu, and they have no soul. Even if the saints want to preach, there is no possibility. The conditions of the demon clan are better, but they have the demon emperor Jun, the east emperor Taiyi, and the demon clan.  The demon master Kunpeng and the demon saint Nuwa are also beyond the reach of the Sanqing and the Second Holy Temple of the West, so only the new race of the human race is their target.

    However, Taishang Laojun was ahead of them when it came to preaching to the human race. Taishang Laojun had a far-sighted vision and established the human religion based on the human race. He took a share of the power from the hands of Nuwa Empress.  Luck, but as long as Empress Nuwa loses the trust of the human race, Taishang Laojun will benefit the most. However, Taishang Laojun is also troubled in his heart, because Zhu Jiuyin exists, and he also acquiesces to himself.  The fact that the Monster Clan attacked the Human Clan was exposed, and the benefits he gained since then have been much weaker, while the Witch Clan has been even more recognized by the Human Clan.

    As for Zhen Yuanzi's actions, they were not at all on Taishang Laojun's mind. No matter how powerful Zhen Yuanzi's methods were, he was just one person, and could not be compared with the Wu clan. No matter how powerful he was, how much could he achieve by himself?  Luck.

    After being happy, Taishang Laojun sighed again and said: "Witch Clan, Wu Clan, you are really a big trouble!"

    It¡¯s not just Taishang Laojun who has such an idea. Many people in the prehistoric era know that the Wu Clan is a big trouble, but who can do anything about the Wu Clan? It is not easy to destroy the Wu Clan.

    As soon as Empress Nuwa took action, Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi in the heaven breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing this, they shouted anxiously: "The stars in the sky are turning around, attack with all their strength to break through the defense of the Witch Clan!  "

    Following Demon Emperor Jun¡¯s shout, the ¡®Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation¡¯ once again used its full power to blast the starlights towards the defense of the ¡®Twelve Heavenly Gods Formation¡¯.

    When he saw Empress Nuwa take action, Zhu Jiuyin showed a sneer on his face and said disdainfully: "Nuwa, you can't help it anymore. This is the moment I've been waiting for. Time stops, space shifts, and things change.  rise!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin shouted, the light of the stars, which had first attacked the defense of the 'Twelve Capitals of Heavenly Gods' Formation', blasted away the defense of the 'Twelve Capitals of Heavenly Gods' Formation' with overwhelming force.  , and the power of the 'Red Hydrangea' that followed was transferred to the ancient land by Zhu Jiuyin with the power of moving flowers and trees.

    When she saw the changes in that moment, a trace of fear flashed across Nuwa's face. She wanted to take back the attack, but unfortunately the attack had already left her grasp and was out of control at all. In an instant, Nuwa  The queen understands that she has fallen into a trap!

    Yes, Empress Nuwa fell into the trap. This was a plan that the Twelve Ancestral Witches had discussed long ago. They were waiting for this moment. They wanted to take this great opportunity to teach Empress Nuwa a profound lesson and let her know that saints are not omnipotent.  of.

    With a loud bang, the red hydrangea hit the ancient land with destructive power. The earth shook with one blow. Countless creatures were poisoned, and many human tribes were destroyed.  under this blow.

    Things got big, and the entire prehistoric period was shocked by the blow of the Nuwa Empress. Whether it was the Sanqing or the Second Saint of the West, even Zhen Yuanzi and others took a breath of air-conditioning and said in their hearts: "The Wu Clan  What an insidious plan, Empress Nuwa is having a lot of fun this time, and I¡¯m afraid she will have to bear a lot of infamy!¡±

    After Hong Xiangqiu's blow, Zhu Jiuyin looked up to the sky and roared. The voice was full of endless anger, and he cursed angrily: "Nuwa, you are not worthy of being a saint. There are saints like you in the world."  It is a great tragedy that you are so cruel and cruel to these innocent creatures for the sake of dominating the demon clan. Look at how many creatures were destroyed by your blow, and how many human beings died because of you. You are not the Holy Mother of the human race.  Fake, it¡¯s true that you created the human race, but it doesn¡¯t mean that you have to kill the human race at will. Previously, you acquiesced to the monster race to kill the human race, and now you have done it yourself. Do you think you are qualified to be a mother? "

    Zhu Jiuyin's angry shouts spread throughout the entire prehistoric land along with his magic power. The countless surviving human races stood on the spot because of this. They were stupid. They didn't understand why their mother  , the human race¡¯s Holy Mother Nuwa would do this, does it mean that the human race really should be killed by the monster race?

    With just this blow, Nuwa Empress lost most of her fortune in the human race. If the human race had not been created by her, I am afraid that this blow would have ruined everything she had in the human race.  Luck.

    When she heard Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s scolding, Nuwa Empress was angry. She was not a fool. Naturally, she knew that Zhu Jiuyin had planned all this a long time ago, and that she had been completely planned.

    Empress Nuwa shouted angrily: "Zhu Jiuyin, you deserve to die, you dare to plot against so many living beings."?, I will fight you until death!  "

 Text Chapter 190: A clear conscience

    190

    Have a clear conscience

    Empress Nuwa wants to fight to the death with Zhu Jiuyin, and why does Zhu Jiuyin not want to fight to the death with her? In fact, from the moment they met, their relationship has been established.  Two possibilities.  .

    When he heard the roar of Nuwa, Zhujiu shouted: "Nuwa, you think I'm afraid of you. If you have the ability, just let your horse come over. I'll wait for you until you side with the monsters and massacre the humans."  From that moment on, there is no other option between us except fighting to the death!"

    Zhu Jiuyin didn't want to give Empress Nuwa a chance to fight back. He wanted to take this opportunity to completely destroy Empress Nuwa's impression in the human race and not give her a chance to recover, so he directly blurred Empress Nuwa's intentions.  , making the human race think that the feud between Nuwa and him was caused by the demon clan massacring the human race.

    Saint Zhunti of the West sighed and said: "Zhu Jiuyin is really ruthless, not leaving any chance to Taoist Nuwa. This is because he wants to kill all of them and completely cut off Nuwa's prestige in the human race.  Once he succeeds, the human race will respect the Wu Clan, and the general trend of the prehistoric era will be completely changed." This book

    With a thought in her mind, Empress Nuwa offered sacrifices to the innate spiritual treasure "Mountains and Rivers Sheji Tu", her eyes fixed on Zhu Jiuyin, and her spiritual thoughts were also firmly locked on Zhu Jiuyin.

    Although Empress Nuwa really wanted to kill Zhu Jiuyin, she was not in a hurry to do it. After all, Zhu Jiuyin was not an ordinary quasi-sage, but a quasi-sage infinitely close to a saint. What's more important was the treasure in Zhu Jiuyin's hands.  There were so many that Nuwa had to deal with them carefully.

    Just listen, Empress Nuwa said: "Zhu Jiuyin, don't say that I bully you with the dignity of a saint, I let you take action first!"

    Hearing what Nuwa said, Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "Nuwa, you are so arrogant. You dare to say such things and bully me. Do you deserve it? It's Hongjun instead."  That's not bad, but you're still far behind. You dare to say such arrogant things even with the scraps of metal in your hands. It really makes me laugh. If I take action, I'm afraid you won't even have a chance to fight back!  But since you are looking for death, then I will help you!"

    What is madness?  Zhu Jiuyin was so crazy that he didn't even pay attention to the saint Nuwa. His reaction shocked everyone in Honghuang. This time Nuwa was really embarrassed.

    As Zhu Jiuyin spoke, he sacrificed his own Shinto treasure. As soon as the powerful Shinto treasure appeared, the power of the river of time entangled around Zhu Jiuyin. Although Zhu Jiuyin said that he did not take Nuwa in his eyes, but  But he was not careless in the slightest. After all, the lion had to fight the rabbit with all his strength, not to mention that he was facing a saint. Even if he was a weak saint, he was still a saint and should not be underestimated.

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's momentum was released, the East China Sea Dragon Palace was unlucky. Previously, Nuwa Empress's powerful murderous aura caused the Dragon Palace to suffer a big impact. A large number of shrimp soldiers and crab generals in the Dragon Palace had fallen. Now Zhu Jiu  As soon as Yin's momentum was released, the pressure on Dragon Palace became even greater.

    Ao Guang, the Dragon King of the East China Sea, couldn't help but cursed in his heart: "Zhu Jiuyin, if you want to fight with Nuwa, stay far away. You have moved all the Wu clan away. You are not afraid of anything, but you can't hurt me, Donghai."  Dragon Palace, we are innocent people, what you did is going too far!"

    In fact, a large part of the reason why Zhu Jiuyin stayed alone on the coast of the East China Sea was to target the Dragon King of the East China Sea. He wanted to teach the Dragon King of the East China Sea a lesson and let him know how tragic the consequences of betraying the Wu Clan would be. But now this is just  It's just the beginning, but the seriousness is yet to come. A small impact of momentum makes the Dragon King of the East China Sea unbearable, and the damage caused by the subsequent battle will be even more shocking.

    Perhaps, what Zhu Jiuyin did was a bit excessive in the eyes of the Dragon King of the East China Sea, but to Zhu Jiuyin, it was natural!

 Text Chapter 191 The arrow is on the string and has to be fired

    *640*60, created on 2013-3-30*

    o_

    "u1248447";

    Chapter 191: The arrow is on the string and has to be fired

    Starting from the 1st of next month, every

    i will update 10,000 words, I hope you will support me a lot!

    There is no free lunch in this world. The Dragon King of the Four Seas borrowed the power of the Wu Clan to protect themselves without paying any price. Now that the situation in the world has changed, they immediately betrayed the Wu Clan and wanted to break away from the Wu Clan.  Under the control of the Witch Clan, this suicide will bear the wrath of the Witch Clan.  

    Baidu search:

    Let¡¯s fight!  With a thought in Zhu Jiuyin's mind, he roared: "The first move of the Killing God Fist, shatter the sky and crack the earth!"

    At this moment, Zhu Jiuyin has evolved the first form of the 'Killing God Fist' to the extreme. With one punch, he integrates the three powers of time, space and destruction. The terrifying power of the divine fist is like that of heaven and earth.  It collapsed, the space was broken open, and the extreme point of destruction evolved.

    With the fierce power of this punch, Zhu Jiuyin's body rushed towards Nuwa Empress as fast as lightning!

    Close combat!  Zhu Jiuyin is going to have a thrilling close combat with Empress Nuwa, and use her own strength to defeat Empress Nuwa, a saint. The most powerful thing in the Wu Clan is the physical body. Above close combat,  Even a saint would have to retreat. That was what Taoist Hongjun did back then, let alone Empress Nuwa.

    Facing Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s brutal punch, Empress Nuwa¡¯s face became extremely solemn, and she shouted in a deep voice: ¡°Break the shackles of heaven and the spear of the great road!¡±

    Under the strength of Zhu Jiuyin, Empress Nuwa directly borrowed the power of heaven without much thought, and used the power of heaven to deal with Zhu Jiuyin to break Zhu Jiuyin's extremely powerful killing fist.

    I have to say that Empress Nuwa did the right thing this time. After losing Mount Buzhou, the will of the Great God Pangu is no longer on the ancient land. The power of Heaven is no longer suppressed, and a powerful force of Heaven is moving towards her.  Zhu Jiuyin rushed forward, and a divine spear condensed by the will of heaven met Zhu Jiuyin's punch that shattered the sky and shattered the earth.

    With a loud 'bang', Zhu Jiuyin's fist was blocked by the power of Heaven. Two powerful forces split up in the air, and a powerful wave of energy surged in all directions.

    Such a powerful shock wave made the East China Sea Dragon Palace shake for a while.  It seemed as if the entire East China Sea was going to be overturned by this wave of energy. If the East China Sea Dragon Palace was like this, the fate of the creatures in the East China Sea could be imagined.  Those with weak cultivation levels were directly killed by such a shock wave. In just one confrontation, countless living beings perished in the East China Sea.

    Although it was said that this was a calamity, so many killings also put a heavy pressure on Empress Nuwa and Zhu Jiuyin.  As a saint, Nuwa Empress will naturally not have any influence, but this matter falls on the head of the demon clan. Who makes her a saint of the demon clan? As for Zhu Jiuyin, she is not regarded as a saint.  Something happened.  He is on the path of physical enlightenment and the power to shatter the void. This pressure is not worth mentioning at all. He can bear the pressure of a saint, not to mention these, which are very heavy in the eyes of others, but in his eyes it is  It's a piece of cake. The most important thing is that Zhu Jiuyin had already made such preparations before designing.

    So many lives were killed in one blow, and Nuwa's face changed color instantly.  Her ability to attain enlightenment and become a saint is naturally due to her extraordinary wisdom.  With a change of mind, you can understand that all this is Zhu Jiuyin's conspiracy!

    Empress Nuwa said angrily: "Zhu Jiuyin, let's go fight outside the wilderness to avoid hurting innocent people!"

    Zhu Jiuyin snorted coldly and said: "Hey! I didn't expect Saint Nuwa to have such a compassionate heart and take care of others. If you had such thoughts before, you would not take action without permission and hurt many living beings. If you were like this  So kindhearted. How could the human race be innocently slaughtered by the demon race? Put away your false compassion. If you want to trick me into leaving the primitive land, go ahead and have your spring and autumn dreams. I, Zhu Jiuyin, am not that stupid.  , I won¡¯t be fooled by you into being attacked by others!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s counterattack was very good. It directly touched the pain point of Empress Nuwa, and it also lost Empress Nuwa¡¯s face. She also pushed all the responsibilities away, making Empress Nuwa¡¯s plan fail.

    Zhu Jiuyin plotted against Empress Nuwa, and Empress Nuwa wanted to use external force to force Zhu Jiuyin to leave the ancient land. Unfortunately, her plan was discovered by Zhu Jiuyin, and she was ridiculed by Zhu Jiuyin in vain.  Ichiban.

    While Zhu Jiuyin fought with Nuwa Empress, the other ancestral witches gave up the blockade of the "Twelve Capitals of Heavenly Gods" on the ancient land, and everyone went out together, preparing to destroy everything in the ancient world with lightning speed.  The demon clan must know that their position has been exposed to the eyes of the witch clan during the killing of the human clan by the demon clan. Under this situation, if there is noIf outside forces want to help, there will only be a dead end.

    Demon Emperor Jun, Donghuang Taiyi, Fuxi and Demon Master Kunpeng in the heaven were all severely hit by the Wu Clan's attack. They had been led away by the Wu Clan, especially the Nuwa Empress because of their  The request was met with Zhu Jiuyin's scheme, and he lost all his fame in his life. His prestige in the human race plummeted. The only thing that could make Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi happy was that the human soul they needed had been completed.  , those demon saints transmitted human souls to heaven through the power of stars.

    The demon clan can find that the souls of the human race are of great use. Could it be said that the witch clan, which has always been in contact with the human race, is not aware of it at all?  A fool also knew that this was impossible, but Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi were so overwhelmed by the immediate benefits that they did not even think about it.

    In fact, before the Monster Clan took action against the Human Clan, many people in the Wu Clan had already discovered the benefits of the Human Clan. The souls of the Human Clan were also of great use to the Witch Clan, but under the suppression of the Twelve Ancestral Witches, no one in the Wu Clan could  Don't dare to attack the human race. After all, the Witch Clan is different from the Monster Clan. The words of the Twelve Ancestral Witches are orders that no one dares to oppose. The most important thing is that the two races of the Human Race have already had some differences under the influence of the Twelve Ancestral Witches.  The blending and the birth of the witch people is a great good thing for the witch clan. You must know that the witch clan has a huge reproductive capacity unlike the human clan. Its population has always been many times worse than the demon clan, but now  With the emergence of the witch people, the witch clan can narrow this gap. It is for this reason that the witch clan can give up everything just for the development of the race.

    Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi are still happy that their goals have been achieved, but they don't know how much harm their every move will bring to the demon clan.

    When looking at the miserable situation of the demon clan in the ancient land, Fuxi couldn't help but said: "Fellow Taoists, the current situation is very unfavorable to our demon clan. Although we preside over the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Grand Formation', we can deal with it."  The compatriots in the primitive world have been helped, but they are all vulnerable to the ancestral witches. If this continues, I am afraid that their entire army will be wiped out, and the roots of our demon clan in the primitive world will be destroyed by the witch clan.  Sweep them all away. Let¡¯s start a war and start a complete war with the Wu Clan!¡±

    As soon as Fuxi said this, a look of surprise flashed across the faces of Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi. None of them expected that Fuxi, who had never been angry, would actually say such a thing, and would actually ask to be with him.  The witch tribe goes to war.

    Before Di Jun and Brother Taiyi could reply, Demon Master Kunpeng said in a deep voice: "Fellow Taoist Fuxi, do you know what you are talking about? A full-scale war with the Wu Clan. Do you think we have the ability now?  Do you know how much damage this will cause to our Demon Clan? You must know that the prehistoric land is the territory of the Witch Clan!"

    Fuxi said disapprovingly: "Fellow Daoist Kunpeng, do you think we have any other choice now? If we just watch our compatriots on the ancient land being killed by the Wu clan, then other people will treat us like this,  What can we use to continue to preside over the overall situation of heaven!"

    Fuxi still didn't say a word, that is, how would Nuwa Empress treat these people? It was because of their request that Nuwa Empress had just fought against Zhu Jiuyin, and she had suffered so much damage. If they had nothing to do with them,  If we don¡¯t do this, I¡¯m afraid that the demon clan will not be far away from splitting.

    Although Demon Emperor Jun knew what the consequences would be if he fought with the Witch Clan at this time, for the Demon Clan, the arrow was already on the string and had to be fired. No matter how big the loss was, he would still have to fight the Witch Clan.  No matter how much damage is done, this battle must continue.

    The Demon Emperor's handsome face condensed, and he shouted in a deep voice: "Fight! We have no choice now. No matter how high the price is, we have to fight against the Witch Clan. We will be damaged. Could it be that the Witch Clan won't?"  Have you got it? Beat the drums and gather the army for war!"

    As soon as Demon Emperor Jun said this, Demon Master Kunpeng didn't say anything more, because he knew that if he stopped it again, he would be punished by the Demon Clan. Demon Master Kunpeng would not do such a stupid thing.

    Demon Emperor Jun gave an order, and the sound of beating drums came from the heaven. When the drums sounded, countless demon armies began to gather, and the Lich War was about to break out again.

    When they saw Tianting's actions, everyone couldn't help but gasped. No one thought that Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi would have such courage, and even dared to take the initiative to fight with the Wu Clan, and even put the battlefield on the battlefield.  Placed on the ancient land, their actions in the eyes of Sanqing, the Second Sage of the West and Zhen Yuanzi were simply suicidal.

    At this time, Sanqing, the Second Sage of the West, Zhen Yuanzi, Ming He and many other people couldn't help but secretly think to themselves: "Could it be that the brothers Di Jun and Taiyi were really made stupid by Zhu Jiuyin?  , unexpectedlyWhen they made such an unwise move, they never thought about how much impact it would have on themselves. They were afraid that the entire demon clan would be completely ruined in this battle because of their impulsiveness!  "

 Text Chapter 192 The Unlucky Dragon King

    Chapter 192 The Unlucky Dragon King

    Starting from next Monday, 10,000 words will be updated every day. I hope everyone will support us!

    When things have developed to this point, it is completely false to say that Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi are not prepared. As the emperors of a clan, how could they risk the safety of the entire clan because of impulsiveness? They are also  Have your own trump card.

    Just listen, Donghuang Taiyi said: "Brother, let's use our last trump card. Only in this way can we teach the Twelve Ancestral Witches and the Wu Clan a profound lesson, letting them know that the ancient world cannot allow their Wu Clan to dominate alone!  "

    Demon Emperor Jun nodded and said: "It's time to use this last trump card. If possible, in this battle we will defeat the Witch Clan in one fell swoop and unify the entire prehistoric world. Our Demon Clan will become the protagonist of the world!"

    As soon as Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi said these words, Demon Masters Kunpeng and Fuxi were shocked. None of them thought that Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi actually had a back-up plan, which they had never thought of.  Clearly, both of them were thinking secretly: "How many things are Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi hiding from me? What on earth do they want to do? What kind of trump card can they boast so much about?"  Haikou!"

    Although they had all kinds of doubts in their hearts, Demon Masters Kunpeng and Fuxi did not ask. It was not necessary for them, and they knew very well that even if they asked, it would be in vain. If the other party wanted to say something, they would have said it.  Well, it¡¯s better to keep silent than to lose face by being rejected.

    The silence of Fuxi and Demon Master Kunpeng made Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi very satisfied. They had fully achieved their intended purpose and no longer had to worry about a fire in their backyard.

    Although it is a bit villainous for Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi to have this idea, the current situation forces them to be cautious. After all, this is related to their wealth and life, and they cannot be careless.

    As soon as the drum in the heaven sounded, Nuwa's face showed a trace of joy, and she laughed loudly: "Zhu Jiuyin, the end of your witch clan has come, did you hear it? That is the summons of the heaven.  , when the heavenly army presses forward, the Witch Clan without the 'Twelve Heavenly Gods and Evil Formation' will have no choice but to die!"

    Hearing what Nuwa said.  Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said: "Nuwa, if you have the heart to consider these things, you might as well consider your own situation first. Even if the Wu clan is in trouble, I'm afraid you won't be able to see it. Leave it to me  Die, devour the heaven and earth, and destroy all things!¡±

    This time, Zhu Jiuyin did not perform the Killing God Fist in an orderly manner. Instead, he directly skipped the second move and used the most ferocious form.  The most domineering last move, he rushed towards Nuwa Empress with endless aura of destruction.

    Although it is said that Empress Nuwa has the innate spiritual treasure "Shanhe Sheji Tu" in her hand to protect herself, the power of this innate spiritual treasure is far less than Zhu Jiuyin's ferocious attack. After all, Zhu Jiuyin has the Shinto supreme treasure Guozhu itself.  The influence of the power of heaven on Zhu Jiuyin is minimal and basically has no effect. The power of the witch clan is vividly displayed in Zhu Jiuyin, and the power of the physical body can offset many powers.  Tiandao is no exception.

    With one punch, it turned into a huge black hole.  Endless destructive power is devouring everything. As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's fist comes out, the endless spiritual energy on the shore of the East China Sea rushes towards Zhu Jiuyin crazily. The spiritual energy is instantly transformed by Zhu Jiuyin's fist.  The black hole swallowed him up and turned into his own power. Even the Nuwa Empress was immobilized by Zhu Jiuyin's fist.  The power of destruction continued to erode her body, even if she was a saint, she would change her color.

    Don¡¯t look at it, Nuwa is already a saint.  But physically speaking, she was far behind Zhu Jiuyin.  There is no way to lock her own magic power at all. The black hole formed by Zhu Jiuyin's fist force continuously extracts magic power from her body and plunders it. This is naked plundering. This is also another improvement in Zhu Jiuyin's God-killing Boxing Technique.  , swallowing all things to strengthen itself.

    If ordinary people were to use such ferocious punches, they would have been overwhelmed by the influx of spiritual energy, but Zhu Jiuyin was not afraid. First of all, his ancestral witch true body had already reached the state of qualitative change, and he  There is another Kingdom of God in his body, and he is not afraid no matter how much power there is, because there is Kingdom of God to help him resolve it.

    The power that Zhu Jiuyin devoured was not only the Nuwa Empress herself, but also the power of the innate spiritual treasure "Mountains and Rivers Society Map" in her hand. Such changes shocked the Nuwa Empress and also frightened her.  , even though she was a saint, she was trembling with it, after all, this power was so weird.

    This is the power of space. Zhu Jiuyin combined the power of the innate treasure "Qiankun Cauldron" to devour the last form of his God-killing Fist. No matter what power is swallowed by his fist, it will be swallowed by the "Qiankun Cauldron".  Refined, and used as an innate treasure.Although the "Tripod" has no attack power, its devouring power is no worse than its attack power.

    Empress Nuwa was very unlucky. Zhu Jiuyin robbed her spiritual energy from herself, but Ao Guang, the Dragon King of the East China Sea, was even worse than her. As a saint, Empress Nuwa could at least resist the plunder of Zhu Jiuyin's fists, and the losses were limited.  Ao Guang, the Dragon King in the East China Sea Dragon Palace, could not do this. The endless spiritual energy was pulled out from the East China Sea's spiritual veins by Zhu Jiuyin. The entire Dragon Palace trembled. In just an instant, Donghai  The Dragon King was in chaos, and the entire Dragon Palace was in panic. What happened made them angry and fearful.

    The Dragon King of the East China Sea couldn't bear it any longer. He turned into a dragon with a thought, raised his head to the sky and let out a roar, then flew out of the Dragon Palace of the East China Sea and appeared in the sky above the East China Sea.

    As soon as Ao Guang, the Dragon King of the East China Sea, appeared, he roared angrily: "Empress Nuwa, friends Zhujiu, if you want to fight, please leave the East China Sea and don't hurt innocent people anymore. If the Eye of the East China Sea is detonated because of your war,  , the guilt is immeasurable!¡±

    The Four Seas Dragon Palace suppresses the Four Seas Eye, which is also the source of the Four Seas. Once the Four Seas Eye loses control, the world will face a flood, and countless creatures will be submerged.

    If ordinary people heard these words of Ao Guang, the Dragon King of the East China Sea, they might be afraid, but for Zhu Jiuyin, he didn't care about this at all, because this was during the calamity, and all fights had to be permitted by the Dao, even if it was  If it really detonates the Eye of the East China Sea, there will be no divine punishment, it will only increase some karma. Karma is nothing to a person like Zhu Jiuyin who cultivates the physical body. The most important thing is that even if the East China Sea loses control,  Zhu Jiuyin also has a way to suppress it.

    Zhu Jiuyin was not shaken at all by the words of Ao Guang, the Dragon King of the East China Sea. He still used his fists crazily to launch a devastating attack on Nuwa Empress. That stance made it clear that he wanted to fight Nuwa Empress to the death.  .

    Madman, Zhu Jiuyin is really a big madman. Everyone who watched this battle was shocked. It can only be said that it is the sorrow of Nuwa Empress to offend such a madman.

    Zhu Jiuyin can continue to go crazy, but Empress Nuwa dare not really ignore the words of Ao Guang, the Dragon King of the East China Sea. If there is a big problem in the East China Sea, the demon clan will have a lot of fun, because she is a saint and has no karma.  To join the body, unless someone can wildly detonate their supreme merits and trigger the punishment of the avenue like Zhu Jiuyin did back then, but it is obviously impossible now, because the calamity has begun. As long as the prehistoric era is not destroyed, the avenue will not appear, and every time  Measuring calamities is also done by the Dao, and such trivial matters will not arouse the wrath of the Dao at all.

    Empress Nuwa couldn't help the anger in her heart and said in a deep voice: "Ao Guang, you have to go to Zhu Jiuyin for this matter. He didn't agree to leave. All the responsibility lies with him. If you want to keep Donghai, then  Gotta let him go!¡±

    Don't even think about letting Zhu Jiuyin leave. Zhu Jiuyin won't pay attention to it at all. If she wants to leave, it will be Empress Nuwa who leaves. But then Empress Nuwa will lose her face and be forced to retreat by a quasi-sage. She  This saint was really embarrassed. He rushed to someone's door, only to leave in despair. Who would take her seriously in the future?

    After hearing the words of Empress Nuwa and looking at Zhu Jiuyin's indifferent expression, Ao Guang, the Dragon King of the East China Sea, could only cheer up and said: "Friend Zhu Jiuyin, can you look at the kindness of all living beings in the wild?"  For the sake of safety, let¡¯s give up for now!¡±

    As soon as the Dragon King of the East China Sea finished speaking, Zhu Jiuyin snorted coldly and said, "Get out! If you don't get out, you won't be able to leave alive!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin finished speaking, a murderous intent was locked on Ao Guang, the Dragon King of the East China Sea. The murderous intent made Ao Guang shudder involuntarily. He understood that Zhu Jiuyin really had murderous intentions towards him.

    His own life is more important, or the safety of Donghai Dragon Palace is more important. This makes it difficult for Donghai Dragon King Ao Guang to make a decision. Once he makes the wrong choice, the consequences will be very serious. With the spirit of inaction, he challenges Zhu Jiuyin, and Donghai  Dragon King Ao Guang really didn't have the guts, even if he dared to betray the Wu clan, but he didn't have the ability to fight Zhu Jiuyin, so he left in despair. Ao Guang, the Dragon King of the East China Sea, was unwilling to accept it.

    Just when Ao Guang, the Dragon King of the East China Sea, was in trouble, Nuwa Empress sneered and said: "What a Zhu Jiuyin, what a witch clan, so domineering, and he doesn't take any sentient beings in the wild in his eyes. Just think of you like this  If you have bad character, then you should be killed!"

    Zhu Jiuyin said disdainfully: "Nuwa, you don't need to use big principles to pressure me. I just don't want to give up. I just don't take the sentient beings in my eyes. If you have sentient beings in your heart, you won't betray yourself.  My child, if you let the demon clan plunder the human clan, you would not fight with me here. You would have left long ago. I can¡¯t see any mercy from a saint like you. Why should I, a mere quasi-sage, have to compromise myself!  "

 Text Chapter 193 Death of Ao Guang

    Chapter 193 Ao Guang¡¯s Death

    "Zhu Jiuyin, you are so presumptuous!" Empress Nuwa shouted in anger!

    Zhu Jiuyin sneered and said: "So what if I am so presumptuous? What can you do to me? If you have the ability, you are going to kill me here. Didn't you have a very loud tone before? If you want to kill me, why don't you take action now? Is it possible?  Are you, Saint Nuwa, afraid?"

    Having said this, Zhu Jiuyin turned his eyes to East China Sea Dragon King Ao Guang and shouted angrily: "Ao Guang, if you still don't get out, do you really think that I don't dare to kill a villain like you? Or do you think there is a woman?"  Can Wa¡¯s protection be my enemy?¡±

    Ao Guang, the Dragon King of the East China Sea, is now on the ropes. He can neither stay nor leave. Even Empress Nuwa feels boundless pressure. You must know that Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words also dragged her into it. Now Ao Guang, the Dragon King of the East China Sea  Guang's every move was also related to her face, so Nuwa had to be cautious.

    It's a pity that Empress Nuwa is at a disadvantage no matter what, and Zhu Jiuyin has the initiative. He can have a strong impact on Empress Nuwa anytime and anywhere, because with Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation level, he wants to kill Donghai  The Dragon King Ao Guang is not a difficult task. As long as Ao Guang, the Dragon King of the East China Sea, dies, Empress Nuwa will lose her face. If a quasi-sage kills the Dragon King of the East China Sea in front of her, her reputation will plummet.

    No matter what, Empress Nuwa had to protect Ao Guang, the Dragon King of the East China Sea. I heard Empress Nuwa say in a deep voice: "Don't be arrogant in Zhu Jiuyin. I have preserved Ao Guang. I want to see what you can do to him."  Sample!"

    Empress Nuwa also had her own purpose in saying this. She wanted to use Ao Guang, the Dragon King of the East China Sea, as bait to lure Zhu Jiuyin into taking action, and then give Zhu Jiuyin a fatal blow. She believed that with Zhu Jiuyin's character, he would never  As for what the outcome would be, it was no longer in Empress Nuwa's mind, because she was confident that she could protect Ao Guang from death!

    The words of Empress Nuwa made Ao Guang, the Dragon King of the East China Sea, feel no joy at all. On the contrary, he felt extremely heavy. Although Empress Nuwa was a saint, her fighting power was too weak.  There is no ability to protect the East China Sea Dragon Palace. You must know that the Wu clan is respected in the ancient world, but Ao Guang has betrayed the Wu clan once.  Even if he wanted to seek refuge with Zhu Jiuyin again, it wouldn't work. He could only go all the way to the dark side and just stick to it.

    After having such an idea, Ao Guangze, the Dragon King of the East China Sea, ignored Zhu Jiuyin's warning and continued to stay on the East China Sea.  But he didn't know that his actions had angered Zhu Jiuyin, and the god of death was approaching him step by step.

    die!  This is Zhu Jiuyin's conclusion to Ao Guang. Zhu Jiuyin does not have full confidence in killing a saint like Nuwa. After all, the saint's soul rests on the way of heaven. With Zhu Jiuyin's current cultivation level, he cannot follow the way of heaven.  Find the soul of Nuwa Empress.  But killing a great Luo Jinxian like Ao Guang is just a piece of cake for Zhu Jiuyin.

    Of course, Zhu Jiuyin is still very clear about what Nuwa Empress is thinking, but for Zhu Jiuyin, such a challenge is nothing. If he can't even bear this small challenge, what else does he have?  Qualified to attain the path of physical enlightenment with the power to shatter the void.

    Knowing that there are tigers in the mountains, we prefer to go to the tiger mountains. This is Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s choice.  Empress Nuwa wants to plot against herself.  Zhu Jiuyin gave her this opportunity. Zhu Jiuyin wanted to take this opportunity to completely destroy the prestige of Nuwa Empress in the hearts of everyone in the ancient world, completely destroy the saying that the saint is invincible, so that the saint is no longer superior.

    kill!  With a thought, Zhu Jiuyin's fist became even more powerful, and that powerful fist formed a huge black hole behind him.  The endless spiritual energy was swallowed up by this black hole, and the powerful swallowing power forced Empress Nuwa to sacrifice the "Mountains and Rivers Sheji Map" with all her strength to resist this powerful force.

    Not to mention Ao Guang, the Dragon King of the East China Sea.  If it weren't for his huge body, he would have been swallowed up by Zhu Jiuyin's fist, but even so.  The body of Ao Guang, Dragon King of the East China Sea, is still moving slowly towards Zhu Jiuyin. As long as there is enough time, it will definitely be swallowed up by Zhu Jiuyin's fist strength.

    "Empress Nuwa, save me!" Ao Guang, the Dragon King of the East China Sea, finally couldn't bear the huge pressure brought by Zhu Jiuyin. The entire dragon body had begun to break, and drops of dragon blood fell into the air and were hit by Zhu Jiuyin's fist.  Being swallowed up, he had to ask Nuwa for help in order to save his life.

    Before Nuwa could answer, Zhu Jiuyin sneered and said, "Ao Guang, no one can save you. The moment you betrayed our Wu Clan, your fate was already sealed. Go and die."  , Void cutting!"

    With a thought in his mind, Zhu Jiuyin instantly changed his fist posture. The powerful black hole fist spirit dissipated instantly, and was replaced by an incomparable edge. The Dragon King of the East China Sea was locked by Zhu Jiuyin, and the powerful power of space  The endless killings cut towards Ao Guang, the Dragon King of the East China Sea, and the void was torn apart in front of the power of space. What's more??is the physical body.

    Death, at this moment, Ao Guang, the Dragon King of the East China Sea, felt the threat of death. At the moment when he was locked by Zhu Jiuyin, his body had been frozen. It was the power of time, and he could not break free with his cultivation level.

    "Empress Nuwa has mistaken me!" Ao Guang, the Dragon King of the East China Sea, was shouting in his heart.

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin took action, Nuwa Empress finally moved. At the moment when the power of the God-killing Fist was about to tear apart Ao Guang, the Dragon King of the East China Sea, Nuwa Empress sacrificed the innate spiritual treasure "Shanhe Sheji Tu" in her hand.  Under the power of the saint, Zhu Jiuyin was instantly absorbed into the space of the "Mountains, Rivers, Society and Land Map".

    "Zhu Jiuyin, you are nothing more than that. I am no longer the Nuwa I used to be. The power of the 'Mountains and Rivers Society Map' has already exceeded your imagination!" Nuwa Empress said disdainfully.

    The timely intervention of Empress Nuwa allowed Ao Guang, the Dragon King of the East China Sea, to escape. He quickly stepped forward and said: "Thanks to Empress Nuwa for saving me, the little dragon was able to survive!"

    Regarding Ao Guang, the Dragon King of the East China Sea, Empress Nuwa despised him as much as Zhu Jiuyin. For such a capricious villain, Empress Nuwa also despised him. If he needed to be used to deal with Zhu Jiuyin from time to time, Empress Nuwa would  I won't pay attention to him at all.

    Nuwa Empress waved her hands disdainfully and said: "Okay, you have nothing to do here. You can go back to your East China Sea Dragon Palace!"

    "Nu Wa, you are happy too early. Break it for me. The long river of time appears, the years are boundless, the space is cut, destroyed and collapsed!" Zhu Jiuyin burst out with all his strength in the space of the 'Mountain and River Society Map', without any trace of it.  Keep it in mind, when Nuwa was having a conversation with the Dragon King of the East China Sea, the 'Mountains and Rivers Sheji Map' was torn apart by the power of Zhu Jiuyin.

    In an instant, Empress Nuwa's face turned extremely pale. You must know that the "Picture of Mountains and Rivers Sheji" contains the imprint of Nuwa's soul. The "Picture of Mountains and Rivers Sheji" was torn apart by Zhu Jiuyin with violence, which caused the backlash to Empress Nuwa.  .

    Empress Nuwa underestimated Zhu Jiuyin. If Zhu Jiuyin was really that easy to deal with, then Hongjun Taoist Patriarch and Tiandao would not have such a headache. Including Zhu Jiuyin in the "Shanhe Sheji Tu" is simply asking for trouble.  Eat, although Zhu Jiuyin is not a saint, he does have several treasures in his hands, and with his powerful body and Shinto cultivation, it is not difficult to tear apart an innate spiritual treasure. It can only be said that the Nuwa Empress is tall.  Evaluate your own abilities.

    After tearing apart the space of the "Mountain and River Society Map", Zhu Jiuyin did not pause, and a golden light shot towards Ao Guang, the Dragon King of the East China Sea. The moment the golden light shot out, Zhu Jiuyin shouted coldly: "Ao Guang, you go to hell.  Bar!"

    Before Ao Guang, the Dragon King of the East China Sea, could react, the golden light had already passed through his body. The huge dragon body was instantly cut in two by the golden light, and the dragon's blood sprayed into the air like spring water. Ao Guang, the Dragon King of the East China Sea,  Then he screamed.

    Unfortunately, the scream of Ao Guang, the Dragon King of the East China Sea, was cut off as soon as it started, because he was already dead. Dead dragons cannot scream. After the golden light flashed, a big black hand grabbed the Dragon King of the East China Sea, Ao Guang.  above the head.

    In order to succeed in one attack, Zhu Jiuyin used all his strength to attack the Fa Xiang Tian and Di. The Fa Xiang Tian and Di used by his powerful body was extremely powerful. The body of Ao Guang, the Dragon King of the East China Sea, was like a loach in front of him.

    Grabbing Ao Guang, the Dragon King of the East China Sea, Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "Nuwa, is this how you protect Ao Guang? Do you think you are the ancestor of mountains and rivers, and you still want to use the 'Mountains and Rivers Sheji Map' to  To suppress me, even the ancestor of Shanhe didn't have the ability!"

    Even though Nuwa is considered a saint, in terms of her mastery of the innate spiritual treasure of the "Shanhe Sheji Tu", she is far inferior to the Shanhe Patriarch, because the "Shanhe Sheji Tu" is the Shanhe Patriarch.  His accompanying treasure is also his natal treasure, the 'Shanhe Sheji Tu' can exert 200% of its power in the hands of the ancestors of Shanhe, but in the hands of the Nuwa Empress, it can only exert its normal level.  This is the gap. Even if Nuwa is a saint, she cannot change the existence of this gap.

    One hit kill!  Zhu Jiuyin just stayed still, but with one shocking move, he instantly killed Ao Guang, the Dragon King of the East China Sea, in front of Empress Nuwa, making her a laughing stock in the eyes of everyone. The fight between Zhu Jiuyin and Empress Nuwa  However, the twists and turns made everyone thrilling, and everyone was sweating coldly, fearful of this battle.

    As soon as Ao Guang, the Dragon King of the East China Sea, died, the Dragon Kings of the other three seas immediately felt the reaction. There was a burst of dragon aura from the South China Sea, the North Sea, and the West Sea. There was endless sadness in the dragon aura, which was a tribute to the Dragon King of the East China Sea.  The cry of death.

    The Dragon King of the Four Seas thought that he had made great progress after listening to Taoist Ancestor's sermon in the Zixiao Palace and had the ability to restore the prestige of the Dragon Ancestor. However, they did not expect that Ao Guang, the Dragon King of the East China Sea, died before they started taking action.  In the midst of calamity.

 Text Chapter 194: Suppressing Nuwa

    Chapter 194: Suppressing Nuwa

    Starting from today, we will update three times a day, morning, noon and evening. I hope everyone will support me!

    Revenge!  The Dragon King of the West Sea, the Dragon King of the South Sea, and the Dragon King of the North Sea have never thought about it. They are not fools who know how much they weigh. They are not as arrogant as Ao Guang, the Dragon King of the East China Sea, who would go out of their way to provoke Zhu Jiuyin.  In their view, Zhu Jiuyin and Nuwa Empress were fighting to death and alive. Even if the Eye of the East China Sea exploded because of them, it was God's will. They didn't need to pay attention to it. Saving their own lives was the most important thing.

    It's a pity that Ao Guang, the Dragon King of the East China Sea, was too arrogant and self-righteous. He thought that with the threat of the sea eye of the East China Sea, he could make Zhu Jiuyin surrender to the rat weapon, so he eventually died in the hands of Zhu Jiuyin. This was his arrogance.  ending.

    The Dragon King of the Three Seas did not dare to seek revenge from Zhu Jiuyin, but they spread their anger on the Empress Nuwa. In their opinion, the death of the Dragon King Ao Guang of the East China Sea was largely due to the Empress Nuwa. If not  Empress Nuwa repeatedly provoked Zhu Jiuyin and used Ao Guang as an example, so Ao Guang would not be killed by Zhu Jiuyin.

    The Dragon King of Three Seas couldn't help but cursed angrily: "Nuwa, you have gone too far. If you don't have the ability, don't challenge Zhu Jiuyin. You are not in danger yourself, but you have harmed others. The demon clan has been destroyed from top to bottom.  There is no good person, both the Lich and the Lich clans deserve to die!"

    What's the use of scolding? Things have already happened. Ao Guang, the Dragon King of the East China Sea, has died. Moreover, they can only curse a few words in their hearts to vent their anger. They don't dare to jump out in front of Empress Nuwa and Zhu Jiuyin.  Swearing at each other, if it makes Zhu Jiuyin angry, I am afraid Sanhai will not be able to save it. A dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist. The Dragon King of Sanhai still knows this, and they will not die for Ao Guang.  He sacrificed his life for others.

    He broke through the "Shanhe Sheji Tu" with one blow, and then killed Ao Guang, the Dragon King of the East China Sea. Zhu Jiuyin's attack knocked down the momentum of Empress Nuwa. A saint could not do anything to a quasi-sage. This  Let Empress Nuwa be unable to hold her head up in front of all sentient beings.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­  Zhu Jiuyin was more powerful and insidious than she imagined, and his tactics were even more cruel.  Zhu Jiuyin's God-killing Fist has exceeded her expectations, and she has touched the root of Tao. If it weren't for Zhu Jiuyin's body that has not completed the final transformation and has not achieved the innate chaotic body of gods and demons.  This killing fist will have the power of killing saints.

    "Nu Wa, I said you can't save Ao Guang. Now that Ao Guang is dead, you can stay with me. I have never suppressed a saint. I will operate on you today. The most precious treasure of Shinto will be revealed. The long river of time will appear.  Suppress all things!" Zhu Jiuyin said as he offered sacrifices to the Shinto treasure. The Dacheng Shinto treasure was like a huge mountain pressing down on Empress Nuwa. As long as Empress Nuwa was shrouded by this Shinto treasure, it would be lost to time.  Suppressed by Changhe, even if she is a saint, she must be careful when facing such an attack.

    crazy!  Zhu Jiuyin is really crazy to the extreme.  He actually had the intention to suppress Nuwa, the sage.  Zhu Jiuyin's move made Sanqing and the two saints of the West change their colors. You must know that Empress Nuwa not only represents herself at this time, but also represents the dignity of the saint. If Empress Nuwa was suppressed by Zhu Jiuyin,  The saint's supreme dignity will be trampled under people's feet, and he will no longer be able to deter all sentient beings.

    Sanqing and the Second Sage of the West wanted to save Nuwa.  But in the end they gave up. After all, this calamity was the home of the Witch Clan and the Demon Clan.  If they intervene without authorization, it will only affect the development of Liangjie and make Liangjie even further out of the control of heaven.  They were unable to control the changes in the situation. After all, Nuwa's opponent was the lunatic Zhu Jiuyin.

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's long river of time appeared, Nuwa's face changed drastically. Even though she was the first saint to become a saint after Hongjun Daozu, and was a close disciple of Hongjun Daozu, in her hands was  There was no treasure that could be obtained, and the only one that could be obtained was the 'Mountain and River Society Map'. However, this treasure had been torn apart by Zhu Jiuyin, and Empress Nuwa felt a sudden shock to Zhu Jiuyin.  Powerless.

    It's not that Empress Nuwa doesn't have the desire to fight back, but that she is powerless. After all, she can't bring out the treasure to fight against the divine treasure in Zhu Jiuyin's hands. The power of the long river of time is enough to eliminate the power of heaven. A thought of Empress Nuwa can  He wanted to pull away and avoid Zhu Jiuyin's blow.

    It's a pity that she got away too late. Since Zhu Jiuyin wanted to suppress the Nuwa Empress, he had naturally made complete preparations. While he was offering sacrifices to the sacred treasure, the innate treasure of the 'Qiankun Ding' was secretly  Flying out blocked Empress Nuwa's retreat. Even though the 'Qiankun Ding' has no offensive ability, as an innate treasure, it has the power to refine all things. Combined with Zhu Jiuyin's destructive fist, it can suppress everything.  strength.

    "Nuwa, youLet¡¯s go, it¡¯s too late. Please stay with me. The ¡®Qiankun Ding¡¯ suppresses the void and swallows the sky and the earth!  "As soon as Zhu Jiuyin shouted, a piece of heaven and earth appeared behind the 'Qiankun Cauldron'. That was Zhu Jiuyin's divine kingdom. Zhu Jiuyin wanted to use the suction power of the 'Qiankun Cauldron' to capture the girl.  Empress Wa swallowed up her own divine kingdom, and then directly suppressed Empress Nuwa with the help of the power of the divine kingdom and his many treasures.

    "His!" After seeing Zhu Jiuyin's crazy behavior, everyone involuntarily gasped. It is true that Nuwa is a saint, but it would be difficult for her to fall into Zhu Jiuyin's kingdom.  There is the power of resistance. After all, there is endless power of faith in Zhu Jiuyin's Kingdom of God. It is not only the belief of the Witch Clan, but also the faith of the Human Race. In other words, once she falls into the Kingdom of God, Empress Nuwa will  Directly facing the fate suppression of the two major races, if the Nuwa Empress had not ruined her luck in the human race because of the monster tribe's robbery of the human race, then she would still have the power to fight back, but now she has no chance to fight back.  She has no strength at all. Once Zhu Jiuyin succeeds, she will never be able to escape.

    "Zhu Jiuyin, you are so presumptuous!" Faced with Zhu Jiuyin's crazy move, Nuwa Empress had no choice but to sacrifice the red hydrangea. She was not using the red hydrangea to defeat Zhu Jiuyin's attack, but  He must sacrifice this innate spiritual treasure and use the self-destruction of the innate spiritual treasure to break Zhu Jiuyin's divine treasure.

    Of course, Empress Nuwa would not do this unless she had to. After all, innate spiritual treasures are not cabbage. If they are lost, they will never be returned. Moreover, although Empress Nuwa is a saint, she does not have many of them.  The innate spirit treasure comes to take action.

    ¡° If he were facing others, he might be frightened by Nuwa Empress¡¯ threat, but for Zhu Jiuyin, he didn¡¯t care at all.  From the moment the war started, Zhu Jiuyin never thought about compromising, let alone being forced to compromise.  He will not bow down on this matter.

    Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said: "So what if I am presumptuous? If it is Yuanshi Tianzun, I would still be a little wary. After all, he has the most powerful innate treasure in the world, the Pangu Banner, but you, Nuwa, don't even have the innate treasure."  It¡¯s a joke that even a saint who doesn¡¯t have one wants to threaten me, Zhu Jiuyin!¡±

    The innate treasure is the face of a saint.  Zhu Jiuyin is really feared by no city for a saint who does not have a treasure in hand, because Zhu Jiuyin is confident that he can protect himself. Although he is a quasi-sage, he has a powerful body that even a saint can't match.  Even with the innate treasures in her body and the divine treasures protecting her, Nuwa Empress was indeed a bit too presumptuous in trying to threaten him.

    "Suppression!" Zhu Jiuyin ignored Empress Nuwa's threat, and the Time Changhe, which was transformed into a sacred treasure, directly pressed forward, trying to force Empress Nuwa into his own kingdom of God.

    At this critical moment, an accident happened. Taishang Laojun, the leader of the Three Pure Ones, said to Yuanshi Tianzun in a deep voice: "Junior Brother Yuanshi, take action. No matter what, we cannot let Taoist Nuwa be suppressed by Zhu Jiuyin.  Even if it means breaking the original agreement, we will not hesitate to do so. If the demon tribe loses the help of Taoist Nuwa, it will be vulnerable!"

    Hearing what Taishang Laojun said, Yuanshi Tianzun sighed secretly in his heart. Taishang Laojun said it lightly, he just moved his mouth.  But let yourself do it, and the evildoer will be done by yourself.  It is up to oneself to resist the cause and effect, which is something Yuanshi Tianzun does not want.  But as Taishang Laojun said, he had no choice, unless Yuanshi Tianzun really wanted to see the demon clan be wiped out by the witch clan in this battle.

    With a thought in his mind, Yuanshi Tianzun sacrificed the innate treasure "Pangu Banner" and waved a chaotic sword energy with his hand. The sword energy burst through the air as fast as lightning and hit Zhu Jiuyin who was transformed from the same divine treasure.  Time flows.

    Yuanshi Tianzun's action instantly saved Empress Nuwa, allowing her to escape Zhu Jiuyin's persecution and resolving the crisis of Empress Nuwa, but it also completely offended the fierce Zhu Jiuyin!

    Zhu Jiuyin shouted angrily: "Yuanshi Tianzun, you are such a despicable and capricious villain. You actually went back on your words and violated the agreement you made back then. Do you think you can save Nuwa in this way? Go ahead and dream about space transfer, grafting flowers and trees on top of each other, give it to me  open!"

    Zhu Jiuyin said and shouted, using the art of moving flowers and trees to move the Chaos Sword Qi of Yuanshi Tianzun to the East China Sea. The Chaos Sword Qi fell directly to the East China Sea Dragon Palace like lightning.

    not good!  When Yuanshi Tianzun saw what Zhu Jiuyin did, he was horrified. Zhu Jiuyin was really cruel. Zhu Jiuyin made it clear that he wanted to use Yuanshi Tianzun's hands to destroy the East China Sea Dragon Palace and put Yuanshi Tianzun on his back.  cause and effect.

    If Ao Guang, the Dragon King of the East China Sea, had not died, he could still use the power of the Dragon Palace of the East China Sea to resolve the chaotic sword energy of Yuanshi Tianzun. But now that the Dragon King of the East China Sea, Ao Guang, has died, there is no one in the Dragon Palace of the East China Sea to take charge of the overall situation.  Under such circumstances, Yuanshi Tianzun's chaotic sword energy naturally struck the core of the Dragon Palace like a powerful force.

     There was a loud bang, and the entire East China Sea shook. The sea was roaring, and the endless waves were rushing outwards. The creatures along the East China Sea were devastated, and the Dragon Palace of the East China Sea was destroyed by Yuanshi Tianzun.  Destroyed by a chaotic sword energy, the East China Sea Eye can no longer be completely suppressed.

    When the matter got serious, Yuanshi Tianzun followed the advice of the Supreme Lord and took action to save Nuwa, so that Nuwa could escape the disaster. However, he himself was tricked by Zhu Jiuyin. The Dragon Palace of the East China Sea was destroyed, and the Eye of the East China Sea was destroyed.  Losing control caused countless creatures to suffer disaster, and his karma was extremely powerful.

    Yuanshi Tianzun is a saint and his karma does not accrue to him, but his disciples have to bear this karma. Yuanshi Tianzun suddenly roared angrily: "Zhu Jiuyin, you deserve to die!"

    Although Empress Nuwa was rescued by Yuanshi Tianzun, there was no joy at all on her face. It was still gloomy and terrifying. She was out of danger, but she owed a huge debt to Yuanshi Tianzun. You must know that Zhu Jiuyin is  He took the opportunity to give Yuanshi Tianzun a hard blow. This alone was enough to give Empress Nuwa a headache.

    Taishang Laojun was also angered by Zhu Jiuyin's method. You must know that Yuanshi Tianzun was the one who instigated him to take action. As for the Three Pure Ones, he also had to bear a lot of karma. The most unlucky thing was that Tongtian Cult Master clearly knew what happened to him.  He didn't do anything, but he still had to bear this big cause and effect, which made the leader of Tongtian Cult feel resentful.

    " What to be ruthless and what to be crazy, Zhu Jiuyin taught all sentient beings a good lesson. In this battle, his evil reputation once again shocked the world, and all the saints suffered under his hands.

    What a ruthless person!  It¡¯s really suffocating to fight against such a ruthless person as Zhu Jiuzu. First, Ao Guang, the Dragon King of the East China Sea, fell. Now, the Dragon Palace of the East China Sea has been destroyed. Yuanshi Tianzun has suffered a loss. He has suffered so much damage just at the beginning. I don¡¯t know what will happen next.  Who will it be? Will the Sanqing directly intervene in this battle? All living beings in the wild are thinking secretly in their hearts.

    The war between the two lich clans was really too dangerous. Whoever got involved would be unlucky. At this time, Zhen Yuanzi and other people who wanted to take advantage of the fire had to treat this calamity cautiously. Everyone was killed by Zhu Jiu.  Yin was frightened by this madness.

    In the Western Paradise, the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti looked at each other. The two saints took a long breath, and Zhunti said in a deep voice: "Brother, fortunately we were not in a hurry to take action, otherwise we would have to  We are about to step onto the sandy soil behind Yuanshi Tianzun. Yuanshi Tianzun is protected by the merits of Pangu's founding of heaven, and he has the innate treasure to suppress the destiny of the great religion. This injury will not hurt the muscles and bones, but it would be miserable for us. No way  Not to mention that the teacher is too partial to Sanqing. They have the treasure to protect them and suppress the luck of the great religion. But we and Nuwa Empress are in misery. Without the treasure to protect them, even Zhu Jiuyin, a quasi-sage, dare not to kill the saint.  Keep it in your eyes!¡±

    Jie Yin let out a long sigh and said: "Junior brother, let's forget it. You can't force it. We are innately deficient. We can only make up for it the day after tomorrow. We can only accumulate it carefully step by step!"

    Sage Zhunti sighed: "Brother, I just can't accept it. Why can Sanqing have great luck, but we have nothing? I don't accept it!"

 Text Chapter 195: The Witch-Slaying Sword

    Chapter 195: The Witch-Slaying Sword

    Starting from today, we will update three times a day. I hope everyone will support us!

    Not convinced!  If Zhunti is not convinced, how can Empress Nuwa still be convinced? She is the first saint to attain enlightenment after Hongjun Daozu. Even she has not received an innate treasure. The Sanqings only rely on their innate advantages to have the protection of the treasure.  How can she be convinced, but this is life, you can't help but be unconvinced.

    Fate, who let Zhunti, Jingyin and Nuwa empress have a bad fate? Without the protection of innate merits, it is useless no matter how heavy the resentment is. They have to face the present world that they should face. They cannot change it. Jingyin is better than  Zhunti saw clearly and didn't complain too much in this regard. He was relatively calm.

    In the ancient times, there was a world where strength was respected. Everything depended on strength. Without strength, you would not have the capital to complain. Whether it is Sanqing or Zhujiuyin, if someone has a treasure in hand, that is strength. As for how to do it  That's not important, just like Donghuang Taiyi, he himself has an innate treasure to protect him, but he is not strong enough and eventually the treasure fell into the hands of Zhu Jiuyin. This is strength.

    The Saint of Jieyin shook his head and said: "Junior brother, there are gains and losses. Let's put these things aside for the time being. After the Lich War, everything will be reshuffled!"

    The meaning of leading the saint is obvious. This is to wait for both the lich and the lich tribe to suffer losses, and then it will be their time to show off their talents.

    Ao Guang, the Dragon King of the East China Sea, died, the Dragon Palace of the East China Sea was destroyed, and the Eye of the East China Sea erupted. This series of events was enough to shock and frighten many people. Although Yuanshi Tianzun shouted loudly, he did not dare to continue to deal with Zhu.  Jiuyin, after all, this calamity is mainly dominated by lich, Yuanshi Tianzun does not dare to be presumptuous, the most important thing is that he does not want to be used as a spearman, one lesson is enough, he is not willing to take advantage of the demon clan  itself.

    Although Yuanshi Tianzun took action to save Nuwa, Zhu Jiuyin did not stop there.  For Zhu Jiuyin, all this was already expected. He could not allow Nuwa to retreat so easily when he pursued him while he was victorious.  This time, the Witch Clan will severely inflict heavy damage on the Demon Clan and let all sentient beings understand their determination.

    kill!  Zhu Jiuyin shouted loudly, and used the Killing God Fist again, and Void Cutting broke out.  The time shackles locked the body of Nuwa Empress firmly, and then the fist struck.

    Facing Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s bombardment, Nuwa Empress finally understood her own shortcomings. Although she was a saint, her control of power was far inferior to Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s.  The reason why saints can be superior to all living beings is because of their mastery of the Tao. Unfortunately, Nuwa has achieved Tao through merit and virtue, and now she does not fully control her own power. She has no power but cannot exert it, which makes Zhu Zhu  A quasi-sage like Jiuyin was suppressed and beaten.

    Suddenly, this is the feeling of the son -in -law at this time.  Empress Nuwa could only resist passively.  It doesn't show the power of a saint at all.

    Seeing Nuwa being beaten by Zhu Jiuyin, Taishang Laojun could not help but sigh and said: "The demon clan is too impatient. Taoist Nuwa obviously did not fully grasp his own power, otherwise he would not have  Being so powerless, we must learn from this and not follow in the footsteps of fellow Taoist Nuwa. If you are not completely sure about Zhu Jiuyin, it is best not to become an enemy!"

    When he heard Taishang Laojun¡¯s words, Yuanshi Tianzun felt extremely angry in his heart.  All the reasons were taken by Taishang Laojun, who had previously asked him to help Nuwa.  But now that he said such words again, Ganqing regarded himself as a thug.

    After the Sanqing Enlightenment, everyone has different ideas. You can see everything from their establishment of religion. Taishang Laojun always thinks that he is the senior brother and always wants to command others, while Yuanshi Tianzun is very selfish.  He was naturally resistant to such a situation, and now that he had suffered such a big loss, he was naturally unhappy. As for the Tongtian Cult Master, he did not pay attention to this battle at all. He was entirely thinking about measuring the consequences.  How to get the most benefits from the demon clan after the tribulation.

    When Zhu Jiuyin and Nuwa Empress were fighting, the demon clan's army in the heaven was heading towards the ancient land. The witch clan, under the leadership of Emperor Jiang's ancestral witch, made a crazy counterattack, and a bloody battle took place in the ancient world.  spread out over the earth.

    For this battle, the Monster Clan suffered heavy casualties. After all, the Witch Clan occupies the geographical advantage. After the Monster Clan lost the protection of the "Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation", it would be vulnerable to a single blow, and the balance of victory would be one by one.  The ground fell to the side of the Witch Clan, countless Monster Clan perished, and the entire ancient land was filled with rivers of blood.

    Such a bloody battle made both of them red-eyed. In terms of high-level power, they were evenly matched. Although Zhu Jiuyin had been held back by Nuwa Empress, he had been watching this scene.  During the battle between the two clans, when Zhu Jiuyin saw that the demon clan was obviously defeated, Zhu Jiuyin feltThere is one more doubt.

    He still knew very well what kind of characters Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi were like. Zhu Jiuyin did not believe that as Demon Emperors, they would make such an obvious mistake and ignore the life and death of the demon clan.  It is not their personality to fight to the death with the Witch Clan when they are defeated. There must be other reasons for this. Perhaps Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi have not used their trump cards. Only in this way can the Demon Clan be explained.  Why are you so stubborn in fighting?

    Just when Zhu Jiuyin was puzzled, Demon Emperor Junze shouted loudly: "The stars in the Zhoutian are moving, and the starry array in the Zhoutian appears!"

    As soon as the demon emperor Jun's shout fell, the demon army suddenly experienced a qualitative change. The three hundred and sixty-five demon saints looked up to the sky and roared, and the light of the stars fell on them, "Zhou Tian  The Star Formation appeared on the prehistoric land, and the Zhoutian Star Formation trapped all the Wu clan in the formation.

    Demon Emperor Jun paid a heavy price for this moment. Countless demon clans fell in a pool of blood. It was just like this that attracted the witch clan to fight with them, giving the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' an outbreak.  Chance.

    When the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' was completed, Demon Emperor Jun laughed loudly and said: "Dijiang, you didn't expect that you would end up like this, right? Falling into the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation', none of you can even think of escaping.  Come on, let me die, the stars will condense, the fire of the stars will refine them, and the witch-slaying sword will come out!"

    As soon as Demon Emperor Jun shouted, the endless light of the stars condensed together to form a powerful star fire, and pieces of star essence were thrown into the void by him, and condensed under the calcining of the star fire.  It turned into a sword with cold light. At the moment when the sword took shape, Demon Emperor Jun swung out and drove hundreds of millions of human souls into the sword. When these souls were swallowed up by the sword, a sky-shattering  The murderous intent goes straight towards the bullfighting, and the sword is used to kill the witch!

    Demon Emperor Jun has been waiting for this moment with all his heart. At the moment when the Witch-Slaying Sword was completed, Demon Emperor Jun's luck force spurted out a mouthful of blood and sprayed it on the Witch-Slaying Sword, completing the final blood sacrifice.

    And this is not over yet. After using his own blood to refine the witch-slaying sword, Demon Emperor Jun shouted again: "Slay witches with the blood sword, witch blood strikes!" As he spoke, Demon Emperor Jun held the sword in both hands and slew the witch-slaying sword.  The witch sword was inserted into the ancient earth, and the blood flowing on the earth was swallowed up by this demonic witch-slaying sword. The demon emperor Jun was borrowing the blood of the witch clan to sharpen this sword.  Complete the last refining step.

    When they saw Demon Emperor Jun's move, everyone watching the battle gasped. The previous battle between Zhu Jiuyin and Nuwa Empress had frightened him, and Demon Emperor Jun's sword refining method was also the same.  It chilled them that in order to refine this monster witch-slaying sword, Demon Emperor Jun actually used the demon clan's army as a guide to fight with the witch clan for nothing more than the blood of the witch clan. As the demon emperor, Emperor Jun  This kind of method is really disappointing.

    In an instant, everyone couldn't help but secretly wonder: "Emperor Jun, is it worth it for such a sword? To have so many demon clans fall under the enemy's butcher's knife, is it not worth paying such a price?"

    Perhaps outsiders may think that Demon Emperor Jun is crazy and completely stupid for doing this, but for Demon Emperor Jun, no matter how high the price is, it is worth it. As long as the witch-slaying sword is successful, all the costs will be valuable.  .

    Demon Emperor Jun, holding swords in both hands, laughed loudly and said: "Dijiang, you have the God-killing Spear, and I have the Witch-Slaying Sword. When this sword comes out, your Witch Clan will be destroyed!"

    Seeing Demon Emperor Jun's crazy look, Emperor Jiang Zuwu sneered disdainfully: "Emperor Jun, you are crazy. You have to sacrifice so many compatriots for such a killing sword. You have gone crazy and don't care at all."  No matter how worthy you are of being an emperor, as an emperor you have lost the most fundamental thing, which is the human heart!"

    For the Wu Clan, despite the fact that they are ferocious and fearless in battle, the Wu Clan would not do such a thing, sacrificing their own compatriots for a killing sword, but the Demon Emperor Junque  If you don't look at it this way, for him, he can do whatever it takes to achieve his goal, and he won't care no matter how much it costs.

    Demon Emperor Jun sneered and said: "It's too late, Di Jiang said. Today is the day when your witch clan will die. Go and die!"

    Demon Emperor Jun shouted and waved the 'Witch-Slaying Sword' in his hand, and a sword light directly slashed towards the ancestral witch Zhu Rong. Under the suppression of the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation', the ancestral witch was also under pressure.  Despite considerable restrictions, under Demon Emperor Jun's sneak attack, the ancestral witch Zhu Rong was slashed by the witch-slaying sword before he could react in time. A blood arrow spurted out, and the ancestral witch's true form was slashed by Di Jun's sword.

    Fortunately, at the critical moment, the ancestral wizard Zhu Rong took a small step back. Emperor Jun's sword just swept his chest, otherwise the ancestral wizard Zhu Rong would have been chopped into pieces by the demon emperor Jun's sword.  Two halves.

 Text Chapter 196 The Death of Zhu Rong

    Chapter 196: The Death of Zhu Rong

    Starting from today, there will be three updates in the morning, noon and evening. I hope everyone will support me!

    Although Demon Emperor Jun was attacking by surprise, the 'Witch-Slaying Sword' in his hand was too fierce. Just the energy of the sword destroyed Zhu Rong's true form of the ancestral witch. This shows that the power of this 'Witch-Slaying Sword' is really powerful.  Shockingly big!

    Demon Emperor Junke never thinks that he is a good person, and he will not stop after he succeeds in a sneak attack. At such a good opportunity, he will naturally kill the ancestor witch Zhu Rong. As long as Zhu Rong dies, the twelve gods of the witch clan will be killed.  The great formation will be broken, and it will no longer be a big threat to the demon clan.

    Zhu Rong must die, this is the only thought in Demon Emperor Jun's heart. For Demon Emperor Jun, what is he paying such a high price for, which is to break the Wu Clan's "Twelve Capitals of Heavenly Gods"  , to kill one of the twelve ancestral witches. For this goal, he had just tried every means to invite the Nuwa Empress, and wanted to use the Nuwa Empress's hand to contain Zhu Jiuyin and create opportunities for himself.

    The Witch-Slaying Sword was forged at a huge cost just for this moment. The Demon Emperor Jun waved the ¡®Witch-Slaying Sword¡¯ in his hand and struck at Zhu Rong¡¯s ancestral wizard again.

    Seeing Zhu Rong¡¯s desperate situation, Emperor Jiang¡¯s ancestor roared: ¡°Di Jun, you should die too!¡±

    As the ancestral shaman of space, Di Jiang tore open the space with a wave of his hand and broke the influence of the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' on him. His figure instantly came behind Demon Emperor Jun and waved the 'Killing' in his hand.  The magic gun stabbed at the opponent.

    Encircling Wei and rescuing Zhao, the Demon Emperor Jun and the Emperor Jiang Ancestral Witch could only choose this method to save the Zhu Rong Ancestral Witch. It must be said that everyone underestimated the Demon Emperor Jun, and no one thought that the other party actually had such a trump card, "Slaying the Witch"  As soon as the sword came out, a shadow fell over the heart of Emperor Jiang Zuwu.

    In the paradise world far away in the west, Jie Yin and Zhunti were filled with emotion. Zhunti sighed: "Brother, we have all underestimated this guy Di Jun. He is really courageous and dares to risk the world.  After refining such a heaven-defying killing sword, no wonder he dared to plunder the human race at all costs. To be able to refine such a killing sword that is comparable to an innate treasure, all the efforts are worth it.  I would have made the same choice if it were me, and Di Jun has this sword in his hand. The situation of the Witch Clan has become dangerous, and Zhu Jiuyin is afraid that he will fall into a big trap this time!"

    The saint raised his head and glanced at Zhunti, and then said: "Junior brother, such a result may not be a good thing for the demon clan. On the contrary, it may become a fatal hazard!"

    Saint Zhunti said disapprovingly: "Senior brother, if I can refine such a killing sword that is as beautiful as the innate treasure, I will not be afraid no matter how great the harm is. After all, in the ancient world, strength is the most important thing."  , only with strength can we protect ourselves, without strength we will only be stepped on by others!"

    In fact, Saint Zhunti is the only one in this ancient world who is interested in the 'witch-slaying sword' in Demon Emperor Jun's hand. Many people have the same idea, but they are not as powerful as Demon Emperor Jun.  Opportunity to refine such a killing sword.  After all, if they want to attack the human race.  Empress Nuwa and Taishang Laojun will never ignore it. You must know that they do not have the qualifications of the demon clan, so they can only stare.

    The saint shook his head and said: "Junior brother, do you think you have such a chance? Not everyone in the human race can kill. If you take action, you will only perish in this calamity. The protagonist of this calamity  It¡¯s the two tribes of lich and witches. Only they can do whatever they want. We all have to be restricted. This is the general trend of heaven. It is a general trend that no one can reverse!"

    What the saint said is correct. During this calamity, only the two races of lich and demons can act arbitrarily without too much consideration. It is precisely in this way that the demon emperor Jun was able to rob and kill countless human races without being punished by heaven.  Refined into a supremely ferocious weapon like the 'Witch-Slaying Sword'.

    Of course, everything has a cause and effect. If the demon clan wins the final victory in this calamity, the demon emperor Junze can take the fate of the entire prehistoric era and end everything. If it fails, the demon clan will suffer a heavy blow.  , the same is true for the Wu clan, this is the Supreme Dao, without any prejudice!

    Gambling his own life with Zhu Rong Zuwu's, Demon Emperor Jun couldn't do this. Facing the killing move of Emperor Jiang Zuwu, Demon Emperor Jun could only retract his sword to block it, not daring to use his own body.  Resist the attack of the 'God-killing Spear'.

    Although the ¡®God-killing Spear¡¯ is just an innate spiritual treasure, in terms of attack, it is also not inferior to the innate treasure. This treasure is fully utilized in the hands of Dijiang Ancestral Witch.

    With a loud 'bang', the 'God-killing Spear' in the hand of Emperor Jiang Zuwu intersected with the 'Witch-Slaying Sword' in the hand of Demon Emperor Jun. The force of the shock caused the two of them to retreat involuntarily. This timeNeither Demon Emperor Jun nor Emperor Jiang Zuwu took advantage of the confrontation. Both sides were evenly matched. Such a result made Emperor Jiang Zuwu frown and feel more vigilant in his heart.

    Di Jiang Zuwu secretly thought: "It seems that Di Jun's cultivation level has greatly improved. With a killing sword like the 'Witch Slayer Sword' in hand, even if I want to kill him, it will not be easy."  It seems that things were really wrong at the beginning. I should not have given the demon clan a chance to breathe, and even ended up with such a threat today! "

    Demon Emperor Jun is no better than Emperor Jiang Zuwu. Emperor Jiangzu Wu is surprised that Demon Emperor Jun¡¯s cultivation has greatly increased, and Demon Emperor Jun is also surprised by Emperor Jiangzu Wu¡¯s strength. He originally thought he could borrow the help of Empress Nuwa.  After Tiao Tian defeated the fierce man Zhu Jiuyin, he was able to sweep through the witch clan with the 'Witch Slayer Sword', but in the end he failed in the hands of Emperor Jiang's ancestral witch.

    Although Demon Emperor Jun was evenly matched with Emperor Jiangzu Wu in this confrontation, this was a failure for Demon Emperor Jun because the price he paid for this battle was much higher than that of the Wu clan.

    Demon Emperor Jun paid such a high price for this battle, and was forced to retreat by Emperor Jiang Zuwu. He was unwilling and could not accept such a result, because then he would not be able to explain to the demon clan.

    Kill by force!  In an instant, Demon Emperor Jun made a decision again. Previously he did not dare to take the shot from Emperor Jiang Zuwu because he was unprepared, but this time he wanted to fight because he had the river in his hand.  With these two innate spiritual treasures, Tu' and Luoshu, he believed that he could block the attack of Emperor Jiang's Ancestral Witch with these two innate spiritual treasures.

    kill!  Demon Emperor Jun roared wildly, revealed his Golden Crow body and carried the endless true sun fire to kill Zhu Rong Zu Wu again. Zhu Rong Zu Wu had already been injured by the 'Witch Slayer Sword', and his strength and speed were affected.  , even if he was prepared, he still couldn't avoid Demon Emperor Jun's attack.

    Ancestral Witch Zhu Rong is not known for his speed. Facing Demon Emperor Jun's crazy attack, he has no strength to resist. No matter in terms of cultivation or spiritual treasure, Ancestral Witch Zhu Rong is not as good as Demon Emperor Jun. You must know  The 'Witch-Slaying Sword' was refined for the witch clan. As long as the body has not been cultivated to the state of qualitative transformation, it cannot withstand the fierce power of the 'Witch-Slaying Sword'. Just the suppression of the 'Witch-Slaying Sword' is enough to make Zhu Rong's ancestral witch  It was uncomfortable, not to mention that Demon Emperor Jun had tried his best to kill him.

    The Dijiang Ancestral Witch could save the Zhu Rong Ancestral Witch once, but he could not save the Zhu Rong Ancestral Witch a second time, because he lost the initiative. The Dijiang Ancestral Witch could only carry out the strategy of surrounding Wei and saving Zhao, but such a plan was acceptable once, and the second time  The second time would be a big discount, and Demon Emperor Jun, who was prepared, was not moved at all.

    "Go to hell, Zhu Rong!" Demon Emperor Jun roared and swung out the 'Witch-Slaying Sword' in his hand, slashing towards the chest of the ancestral wizard Zhu Rong at the speed of lightning and flint.

    Zhu Rong, the ancestral witch, has never felt the threat of death more clearly than at this moment. As an ancestral witch, as an ancestral witch who inherits the power of the bloodline of Pangu, Zhu Rong is not afraid of death. For him, death is just a return to the world.  There is no big deal in the embrace of Father God Pangu, and he should have died in the battle at Buzhou Mountain, but Zhu Jiuyin saved his life. This time in the face of death, Zhu Rong did not retreat but advanced.  Even if he dies, he must hold on to Demon Emperor Jun, and he cannot let Demon Emperor Jun have an easy time!

    Demon Emperor Jun's thoughts were all focused on guarding against the attack from Emperor Jiang Zuwu. He never thought that Zhu Rong Zuwu would not even retreat in the face of his sword. Instead, he took the initiative to greet him.  He couldn't help but sound the alarm in his heart.

    "No! This lunatic Zhu Rong wants to die with me!" Demon Emperor Jun instantly understood what Zhu Rong was thinking. At this time, he no longer wanted to kill Zhu Rong, but how could he save his own life first.

    It's a pity that even if Demon Emperor Jun wanted to retreat, he would not have that chance, because behind him, Emperor Jiangzu Wu had already come to kill him with the power of the 'God-killing Spear'. If he wanted to survive, he could only escape from Zhu Rongzu  Wu's side breaks through.  For Demon Emperor Jun, he can only kill Zhu Rong Zuwu with all his strength and break out of the situation. Otherwise, he has no other options.

    The 'Witch-Slaying Sword' easily penetrated Zhu Rong's chest without encountering the slightest obstruction. When the 'Witch-Slaying Sword' entered his body, a sneer flashed across Zhu Rong's face, and he shouted in a gloomy voice: "Emperor  Jun, please accompany me to destroy, blast!"

    As soon as Ancestral Witch Zhu Rong's deep shout fell, a loud bang was heard throughout the world. Ancestral Witch Zhu Rong self-destructed and was completely destroyed in this battle. The shock wave generated by Ancestral Witch Zhu Rong's self-destruction was huge.  The ground hit Demon Emperor Jun's body.

    "No!" Di Jiang Zu Wu shouted crazily. Unfortunately, he couldn't save Zu Wu Zhu Rong's life. He could only turn his grief into strength, and stabbed the demon emperor Jun fiercely with the 'God-killing Spear' in his hand.  He wanted to kill Emperor Jun to avenge Zhu Rong's ancestral witch.

 Text Chapter 197 Chapter Crazy

    Chapter 197 Crazy

    The Demon Emperor Jun knew a long time ago that he had killed the Zhu Rong Ancestral Witch and had to withstand the blow from the Emperor Jiang Ancestral Witch. The innate spiritual treasures 'Hetu' and 'Luoshu' turned into a solid barrier in an instant, blocking him.  Behind him, he firmly received the blow from Emperor Jiang Zuwu.

    Demon Emperor Jun resisted the blow from Emperor Jiang Zuwu and felt uncomfortable. He opened his mouth and sprayed out a blood arrow. Not only did he receive the blow from Emperor Jiang Zuwu, but he was also struck by Zhu Rong Zuwu's self-destruction.  Although he had achieved his goal, he had also lost more than half of his cultivation. After all, it was impossible to kill Zhu Rong Zuwu without paying a price. Of course, such a price was worth it. This small injury was exchanged for one.  The death of the ancestral witch is such a good thing.

    Even if he was injured, Demon Emperor Jun did not dare to stop, because he knew that Emperor Jiang Zuwu was absolutely crazy at this time. As long as he stopped, he would definitely be dead or alive. Demon Emperor Jun could only move forward desperately.  Rush, in order to quickly get rid of the pursuit of Emperor Jiang Zuwu and escape this disaster.

    Everything is relative. Demon Emperor Jun killed Zhu Rong Zuwu, but he was also in danger. He had to face the pursuit of Emperor Jiang Zuwu. Fortunately, Demon Emperor Jun had already prepared to use Zhou  The Tianxing Dou Formation surrounded the Wu Clan, otherwise he would not have been able to escape the pursuit of Emperor Jiang Zu Wu!

    The sky has changed!  From the moment Zhu Rong's ancestral witch fell, everyone who watched this battle knew that the world had changed. This time the two lich and witch clans would be in a fight between dragons and tigers. The witch clan would not be able to give up easily, because Zhu Rong  The death of the ancestral witch has made the witch clan go berserk, and they will definitely avenge the ancestral witch Zhu Rong.

    Sanqing was also watching the battle nervously at this time, and Yuanshi Tianzun was not to mention how angry he was. He knew that he had completely angered Zhu Jiuyin, and the two sides would have fought to the death, if not for himself.  Previously, Zhu Jiuyin stopped Zhu Jiuyin from suppressing Nuwa, so Zhu Rong, the ancestral witch, might not die.

    Yuanshi Tianzun couldn't help but secretly said in his heart: "Elder brother, this time you have hurt me badly. You can be free and easy, but you have made me miserable. If I had known that this would be the result, I wouldn't even say that you would break the sky.  I will help Empress Nuwa and completely offend this lunatic Zhu Jiuyin!"

    Taishang Laojun is not a fool.  When he saw the death of Zhu Rong Zuwu, he couldn't feel relieved. To be honest, he didn't think that Demon Emperor Jun had such a trump card. If he knew that Demon Emperor Jun had the power to turn things around.  Then he would not let Yuanshi Tianzun take action. Although on the surface it was only Yuanshi Tianzun's matter, Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu clan were not fools. They understood that Yuanshi Tianzun alone was not responsible for this matter.

    When things got to this point, Taishang Laojun had to express his opinions.  He took a deep breath and said: "Junior brother Yuanshi, this time I made a mistake. I was tricked by Di Jun in vain. I have offended this lunatic Zhu Jiuyin in vain. Let's not get involved again this time."  The catastrophe is over, let the two lich clans fight to the death, we have done what we should do, as for who dies and who lives, it all depends on their abilities!"

    Taishang Laojun¡¯s words did not relax Yuanshi Tianzun¡¯s heart.  On the contrary, he became even more uneasy.  The death of Zhu Rong Zu Wu made this matter a big deal. At this time, Yuan Shi Tianzun did not want to sit back and watch the tigers fight. On the contrary, he hoped to take the opportunity to attack and destroy the Wu clan in one fell swoop to eliminate future troubles.

    Now for Yuanshi Tianzun, the witch clan is his biggest enemy, because he knows very well how crazy Zhu Jiuyin is, and now the Zhu Rong ancestor witch has died because of him, even if it is only a small reason.  But this was enough to make Zhu Jiuyin hate him to the core, which is why Yuanshi Tianzun was eager to destroy the Wu clan.  But it happened that Taishang Laojun made the decision to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight. How could this make him feel at ease!

    Yuanshi Tianzun opened his mouth and wanted to say something.  But the words came to his lips but he couldn't say them out. After all, this was not his personal matter, it was related to the interests of the Sanqing as a whole. Unless he really wanted to make things worse and cause the Sanqing to split, he could only remain  Silence, no other choice.

    With the current situation like this, if the Three Pure Ones split, it would be a disaster for them. Yuanshi Tianzun would not want to see such a thing happen anyway, and neither would Taishang Laojun.  The same is true for Tongtian Cult Leader. This is why the three of them can still remain united despite their own agendas.

    Compared with the uneasiness of Sanqing, the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti in the Western Paradise were very excited. Saint Zhunti laughed and said: "Okay, it's really great! Now the two lich and demon clans  There was no way to fight to the death. Emperor Jun killed Zhu Rong, leaving them with no way to retreat. Sanqing was unlucky this time, leaving them restless to help Nuwa. Now they would have a lot of fun.  Let¡¯s see if they dare to be arrogant in the future!¡±

    At this moment, there was a smile on the face of the Holy Saint Jieyin. What happened?It was indeed beyond his expectation. He really didn't expect Demon Emperor Jun to be so ruthless and dare to risk his life to kill Zhu Rong Ancestral Witch. The death of an Ancestral Witch was a big deal for the Witch Clan.  A huge grudge.

    The Holy Saint nodded and said: "This time it is really a good thing. It is very likely that the two Lich clans will decide the winner in this battle and end this calamity!"

    Responding to the words of the saint, Zhunti shook his head and said: "Senior brother, things are not that simple. If you want to decide the outcome in a battle, I'm afraid it's a little early. Neither the demon clan nor the witch clan has the ability."  To achieve this, there are many external reasons. The Demon Clan has mobilized all its troops, but the foundation of Heavenly Court has not been damaged. Although the Wu Clan has lost Zhu Rong, they are still powerful. This time, Di Jun succeeded in the sneak attack.  , but in the face of the Wu Clan¡¯s crazy counterattack, the seriously injured Di Jun is probably not going to have a good time, and it¡¯s not going to be easy to decide the winner in this battle!¡±

    Zhunti's conclusion is very correct. It is indeed impossible to determine the outcome in one battle. Although Demon Emperor Jun relied on the 'Witch Slayer Sword' in his hand to kill Zhu Rong's ancestral wizard with a sneak attack, he has not yet  He was so crazy that he thought he could kill everyone and sweep across the entire prehistoric land.

    Not to mention killing everyone, even self-preservation has now become a difficult task for Demon Emperor Jun. You must know that behind him is the Space Ancestor Wu Emperor Jiang who is chasing him. If there is a slight mistake, he will definitely die in this ancient land.  superior.

    When the ancestral wizard Zhu Rong died, the ancestral wizard Di Jiang had only one thought in his mind, which was to avenge Zhu Rong by killing Di Jun. Anyone who dared to stand in front of him would only die.

    Facing the pursuit of Emperor Jiang's ancestral witch, many masters of the demon clan were also worried about the safety of Demon Emperor Jun, especially Donghuang Taiyi, who was even more impatient.  He wished he could fly up and defend Di Jun from the pursuit of Emperor Jiang Zuwu. Unfortunately, he was still facing the attack of Hou Tuzu Wu, and it was not Hou Tuzu Wu who took the initiative to find Taiyi.  But when the two sides started fighting, Donghuang Taiyi first approached Houtu Zuwu. The reason was very simple, because Houtuzu Wu had the innate treasure "Chaos Bell" that belonged to him, and Donghuang Taiyi wanted to regain this innate treasure.  Treasure.  However, Donghuang Taiyi's goal could not be complete at all. The power of Houtuzu Wu was beyond his imagination. From the beginning of the war, Donghuang Taiyi was suppressed and beaten by Houtuzu Wu.

    Putting aside the fact that Hou Tuzu Wu stood on the prehistoric land and could mobilize the energy defense of the entire prehistoric land, even the defense of the innate treasure 'Chaos Bell' that she had refined was enough to make Donghuang Taiyi helpless. You must know that he was not  The candle is nine-yin.  There is not such a powerful attack, but taking away this innate treasure, under such circumstances, Donghuang Taiyi can only watch his brother Di Jun being hunted down by the Di Jiang Ancestral Witch.

    The death of the ancestral witch Zhu Rong was felt by all the other ancestral witches in an instant. The face of Zhu Jiuyin on the coast of the East China Sea instantly became extremely pale, and boundless anger arose in his heart. He had not expected it despite all the calculations.  The first person to die in this battle was the ancestral witch.  Things were beyond his imagination.

    Zhu Jiuyin shouted angrily: "Nuwa. I'll give you a chance and disappear immediately!"

    As a saint, Nuwa Empress naturally felt the changes in the prehistoric times, and felt the killing sword 'Witch Slaying Sword' refined by Demon Emperor Jun. Zhu Jiuyin's reaction was so intense, it was naturally the result of the emergence of the Witch Clan.  This is a big problem. How could Empress Nuwa retreat under such circumstances?

    Empress Nuwa said in a deep voice: "Zhu Jiuyin. If you have the ability, use it. If you want me to retreat without a fight, that's impossible. No matter how high the price is, I won't let you leave the East China Sea!"  "

    Zhu Jiuyin yelled angrily: "Then just die for me, the divine way is eternal, and the four-pole killing array appears!"

    At this time, Zhu Jiuyin no longer wanted to suppress Nuwa, but wanted to kill the saint. The divine treasure that was only one step away from Dacheng reappeared in front of all living beings. When the four heavenly gates fell, the entire  All living beings in the ancient world felt the threat of death, and the endless evil energy rushed toward the East China Sea crazily. Before everyone could sigh, four beast roars came from the Tianmen, and then the four Tianmen transformed into four saints.  The beasts are East Green Dragon, North Xuanwu, South Suzaku, and West White Tiger!

    As soon as the four divine beasts appeared, Nuwa, who was trapped in the formation, felt the threat of death. Zhu Jiuyin did not exaggerate at all. He did have the power to kill the saint, and the killing formation formed by combining the power of the four poles of heaven and earth.  It cut off the connection between her and the way of heaven. Without the support of the power of the way of heaven, even if she is a saint, she may die.

    Crazy, Zhu Jiuyin is crazy at this moment. In order to avenge Zhu Rong's ancestral witch, Zhu Jiuyin wants to kill the saint, Nuwa Empress, the saint of the demon clan. He no longer thinks about the consequences for him.  He said that he only had one thought of revenge now. This thought came from his bones and came from his blood.

    At this moment, Zhu Jiuyin has no more plans.?What you get is only blood, and what you get is only killing. It is precisely because of this that he gave up the time-attributed Shinto treasure that he had always been handy with, and instead used this semi-finished Shinto treasure, the killing array, which condenses the power of endless killing and destruction.  The world was shocked together.

    At this moment, Zhu Jiuyin had nothing to hide. With a thought, the time-attributed divine treasure flew towards the battlefield where the two lich clans were fighting. Zhu Jiuyin had given up his defense and had only  Attack, mastering the sacred treasure of killing, his murderous intention condensed with endless killing intent is completely released, and the entire world can feel his endless killing intent. If not for everyone's understanding of Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation method,  Understood, everyone would think that Zhu Jiuyin's approach was to prove his way through killing. His murderous aura was so powerful that most people would not dare to confront him head-on.

    Murderous aura spreads across thousands of miles, and it refers to the terrifying murderous aura like Zhu Jiuyin. When the murderous aura comes out, people are frightened. Even the empress Nuwa, who is a saint, feels uneasy because she is at the peak of this murderous aura.  In the center, the pressure is the greatest. Ever since she became a saint, Nuwa has never thought that she would be in danger of her life, but this time she felt the pressure of death, and she couldn't help but have a trace of fear in her heart.

    To be able to make the empress Nuwa, who is a saint, so frightened, one can imagine the extent of Zhu Jiuyin's murderous intent. Brotherly love and brotherly righteousness are not just words in the hearts of the twelve ancestral witches.  It is something for which one can truly sacrifice one's life and death. The death of Zhu Rong's ancestral witch made Zhu Jiuyin's heart bleed. Only killing could let him release the murderous intention in his heart.

    Together with the killing formation, Zhu Jiuyin looked up to the sky and shouted: "I will kill anyone who dares to stop me, and the saint is no exception!"

    Zhu Jiuyin was not only shouting out his own voice, but also warning Sanqing, warning those who wanted to save Nuwa Empress, letting them know how firm his determination was.

    At this time, it is impossible for Empress Nuwa to retreat even if she wants to. There must be a life-and-death contest between her and Zhu Jiuyin, a bloody fight. There is no other way to go. If Empress Nuwa wants to start from  To escape from this killing array, the only option is to fight out with your own strength.

    At this time, Sanqing and the Second Saint of the West could sense the endless murderous intention in Zhu Jiuyin's heart from his roar. These five saints had all made up their minds not to interfere in the conflict between Zhu Jiuyin and Nuwa.  They don't want to get into trouble during the war, because Zhu Jiuyin has gone crazy. At this time, Zhu Jiuyin can do anything. To provoke Zhu Jiuyin at this time is definitely self-destruction!

    To take grain from someone else's fire and allow yourself to bear the endless wrath of a crazy person like Zhu Jiuyin, neither the Sanqing nor the Second Saint of the West would do that, because they all have their own concerns, they have their own  The doctrine has its own orthodoxy, which makes this lunatic Zhu Jiuyin so anxious that he will definitely kill his own mountain gate and destroy their orthodoxy in the ancient times. They are not willing to take such a risk!

 Text Chapter 198: Thunder God Attacks

    Chapter 198: Thor Attacks

    As soon as the roar of killing the saint came out, the entire prehistoric era was shocked by Zhu Jiuyin's powerful killing power. They went crazy. At this moment, everyone had only one thought in their hearts. Zhu Jiuyin was crazy and it was time to kill the saint.  At this moment, everyone's hearts were extremely heavy, and they secretly thought: "Could it be that Zhu Jiuyin really wants to reproduce the supreme power that knocked Taoist Hongjun down from the holy rank?"

    Stirred by Zhu Jiuyin's heaven-defying roar, Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi couldn't help but cast a shadow in their hearts. They secretly said in their hearts: "We can't go on like this anymore. I originally thought that we would continue to keep our trump cards.  Just in case, but I can¡¯t keep it anymore, otherwise I will really die in this ancient land today!¡±

    Without anyone paying attention, Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi secretly released a small aura. The aura passed by without attracting anyone's attention. You must know that after the Wu Clan's crazy counterattack,  Now, this 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' is already crumbling. At such a critical moment, who would pay attention to that fleeting breath.

    Withstanding the Wu Clan's endless onslaught, not long after, there was a loud bang, and the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation' finally couldn't withstand the Wu Clan's crazy counterattack and collapsed. You must know that this 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation' collapsed.  'After all, there are many restrictions on the ancient land, and it is unable to exert its most powerful power. It was broken as expected by everyone. The most important thing is that the Demon Emperor Jun is now trying his best to sacrifice the 'Hetu'.'  Luo Shu had no time to suppress the "Zhoutian Xingdou Formation" when he resisted the pursuit of Emperor Jiang Zuwu. Naturally, the "Zhoutian Xingdou Formation" became much weaker.

    As soon as the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' was broken, many ancestral witches looked up to the sky and roared, venting their dissatisfaction. The aura of the witch clan increased greatly. However, under this situation, Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi  There was no fear in his eyes, but on the contrary, there was a hint of joy.

    The killings began again. Without the suppression of the ¡®Zhoutian Xingdou Formation¡¯, the power of the Wu Clan was able to be unleashed.  Many demon clans were beheaded on this ancient land, and the originally dry land once again flowed into rivers of blood. Countless warriors of the two tribes of lich and demons fell in a pool of blood.

    This time, Demon Emperor Jun had no chance to sacrifice his blood to the ¡®Witch-Slaying Sword¡¯ again.  Because behind him, the killing god Di Jiang Zuwu was chasing him, making his situation extremely dangerous.

    Without the suppression, the ancestral witches all acted ruthlessly, and one demon saint after another fell on this ancient land, just when many ancestral witches went on a killing spree.  Suddenly the ancestral witch of thunder, Qiangliang, felt a hint of danger. You must know that since the ancestral witch Zhu Rong was beheaded by Demon Emperor Jun, many ancestral witches have become more vigilant and do not dare to be careless. After all, if there is a slight mistake in the battlefield, then  I will ruin my life here.

    ??The strong witch ancestor was about to kill a demon saint.  When he felt the danger, he immediately stopped and rushed sideways. Just when he reacted, a huge thunder and lightning force fell from the sky and bombarded his original place.

    This sudden change shocked many ancestral witches. They knew very well that someone was interfering in the war between the two clans. When everyone turned their heads to look, they saw an extra giant outside the battlefield.  That was the God of Thunder who had been hiding in Lei Ze.  And he is the final trump card between Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi.

    When the God of Thunder appeared, Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi were overjoyed. Demon Emperor Jun said loudly: "Fellow Taoist is finally here. Now let's rush out together and destroy these bastards of the Witch Clan!"

    The appearance of the God of Thunder made many ancestral witches angry. You must know that on the ancient land, their witch clan had no enemies with the God of Thunder.  There has never been a conflict with them, but now Thor has sided with the demon clan at a critical moment.  To secretly attack him, if it weren't for the strong ancestor Wu, he would have seen the opportunity earlier.  I am afraid that I will follow in the footsteps of Zhu Rong and die in this war.

    The God of Thunder suddenly appeared in the Lich battlefield and launched a sneak attack on Wu Qiangliang, the ancestor of Thunder. This shocked many experts who were watching the battle. They all thought to themselves: "What is going on? This God of Thunder is not  He has always practiced behind closed doors without asking about external affairs. How come he suddenly colluded with the demon clan and dared to sneak attack on the wizard clan under such circumstances? Does he not want his life? At this time, he is the enemy of the wizard clan.  Was your head kicked by a donkey?"

    In the eyes of other people, they thought that Thor had made a very stupid choice and was completely seeking his own destruction. It was completely unreasonable to take the initiative to provoke the already crazy Witch Clan at this time, but how could they know  The thoughts in Thor's heart, how could he understand the mood of Thor at this time.

    The God of Thunder did not want to antagonize the Witch Clan, but he had no choice. Because he wanted to be enlightened, he had to cooperate with the Monster Clan and took advantage of the Lich War to kill the ancestor of thunder, Wu Qiangliang, and devour the spirit of the ancestor of Qiangliang.  Bloodline, borrowed from two peopleThe power of the pulse comes to impact the saint's avenue.

    In front of the saint's road, Thunder God kills people when he blocks him, and kills Buddha when he blocks Buddha. No matter who stops him, he will die. Of course, the demon clan also contributes to this. Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi had talked with Thunder God in secret long ago.  , knowing that the other party is using him, but Thor has no choice, because he wants to prove the truth.

    Qiang Liang Ancestor Wu shouted angrily: "Thunder God, we have always kept our peace, but you suddenly intervened in the war between the Lich and Lich clans. Could it be that you want to make an enemy of our Wu clan? If you think so, please leave as soon as possible, otherwise today will be the end of the world."  Your death!"

    Although Qiang Liang Ancestral Witch is not willing to offend the Thunder God at this time and does not want the Witch Clan to be harmed again, after all, Thunder God¡¯s cultivation is there. This is a master on the same level as the Ancestral Witch. If he sides with the Monster Clan  It will be a huge threat to the Witch Clan, so although he is extremely angry with his brother, Qiangliang Ancestral Witch still wants to fight for it, and has just issued a serious warning to the Thunder God, hoping that the other party can retreat in spite of the difficulties.  .

    It's a pity that the efforts of the ancestral wizard Qiang Liang were in vain. After hearing this, the God of Thunder laughed loudly and said: "Qiang Liang, I just want to be the enemy of your witch clan. I want to prove the truth. The only way is to kill."  I killed you and devoured your bloodline before I had that chance. Even if you don¡¯t want to be my enemy, I will kill you. Only one of us can survive, do you understand?¡±

    As soon as Thunder God's words came out, the whole world was speechless again. Everyone was shocked by Thunder God's words. No one thought that Thunder God would have such a terrible idea and even take up the idea of ????the Witch Clan. This is really  It left everyone speechless. The power of the ancestral witch comes from the blood, which has endless evil energy. If the thunder god wants to devour the blood of the strong ancestral witch, isn't he afraid that the essence and blood of the ancestral witch will backfire and knock down his own soul?

    Fool, in an instant, Thor became a fool in everyone's hearts, a fool who was deceived by Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi. Such a person is hopeless. It is really shameful to be used as a sword without knowing it.  It was shameless for a fool like him to die, and no one felt pity.

    Although Thor has become a fool in the eyes of everyone, everyone still admires Thor's determination to prove the truth. In order to prove the truth, he would be so crazy and dare to gamble with his own life. Everyone knows that this chance is slim, but  Thor dares to bet that many people cannot do this.

    Qiangliang Ancestral Witch is not in the mood to care about what Thunder God is thinking. For him, since Thunder God is determined to be his enemy, there is no need to waste words and just start a war. The Witch Clan is not afraid of anyone.  .

    "Kill!" Qiang Liang Zu Wu roared, then he rushed forward, waved the innate spiritual treasure 'Judgement Scepter' in his hand, and smashed it on the head at the God of Thunder. His move was clean and neat, without any sloppiness, and he hit Qiang Liang Zu  Wu Lai's time was limited and he couldn't delay with the God of Thunder. After all, he didn't want to see too many people from the Wu clan fall in this bloody battle, so when he made a move, he would explode with all his strength, and his move would be a killing move.  The 'Judgment Scepter' is surrounded by endless thunder and lightning!

    Facing the strong attack from the powerful ancestral witch, the God of Thunder was not to be outdone. He waved the innate spiritual treasure "Thunder God Cone" in his hand and faced it. He was also fighting for his life without any intention of retreating.

    When the Thunder God's attack failed, he was already at a disadvantage. After all, the Witch Clan was the master of the ancient land. If he could not quickly kill the strong ancestral witch and swallow the blood of the strong ancestral witch, then he would be doomed.  There was a dead end, so he had to fight hard. He had no other choice. The longer time passed, the more dangerous his situation became.

    The God of Thunder was inspired by Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi. This made Sanqing and the Second Saint of the West look forward to it even more, hoping that more people would jump out and charge into the battle between the lich and the lich.  You must know that there were thousands of people in Zixiao Palace who listened to Taoist Hongjun's sermons. These people were immortal, and the Three Pure Ones and the Two Sages of the West also took it into consideration.

    Although the Thunder God jumped out to block the Qiang Liang Ancestral Witch, it did not alleviate the crisis of the Monster Clan. Without the protection of the "Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation", the Monster Clan has lost the capital to fight with the Witch Clan. As time goes by  As time went by, the aura of the demon emperor Jun became heavier, and his body was no longer as flexible as before. Under the fight with the Emperor Jiang Zuwu, he was already in danger!

    Di Jun is the king of the demon clan. If he dies on the ancient land, it will be a huge blow to the demon clan. I am afraid that the demon clan army will collapse in an instant and will no longer be able to resist the attack of the Wu clan. Then  It will be a tragic situation for the demon clan. At this time, someone needs to take the initiative to take responsibility and fight for a glimmer of life for the demon clan. It is impossible for the demon emperor Chang Xi who is far above the heaven. After all, it is too late.  We can only choose from the current people. Who can bear this responsibility?

 Text Chapter 199: Death of Fuxi

    Chapter 199: Death of Fuxi

    Demon Master Kunpeng has such ability, but with Kunpeng's selfish character, it is impossible for him to do such a thing. After all, he is facing the Emperor Jiangzu Witch who is armed with a 'God-killing Spear' and is already extremely crazy. That is  To die, Kunpeng is not so kind-hearted, but he sacrifices himself for others.

    Regarding Demon Emperor Jun's crisis, Demon Master Kunpeng seemed not to have seen it, and was still fighting against the Xuan Ming Ancestral Witch. Moreover, he had long had the intention of escaping, but he never had the chance.  .

    Needless to say, Donghuang Taiyi is currently overwhelmed by Hou Tu Zu Wu. Even if he wants to go to rescue Demon Emperor Jun, he is powerless. Even if he risks his own life, he will not be able to breathe.  He couldn't save Di Jun, and if he made even the slightest mistake, he would definitely be dead. No one knew better than him how powerful the innate treasure 'Chaos Bell' in the hands of Empress Houtu was. Regardless of his improved cultivation,  But if he were to resist a blow from the innate treasure 'Chaos Bell', he would definitely be dead.

    Neither Demon Master Kunpeng nor Donghuang Taiyi could save Demon Emperor Jun, and the only one who was capable was Fuxi. Fuxi faced Jumang Zuwu. The battle between the two sides was evenly matched. If Fuxi tried his best, then  There is a chance to help Demon Emperor Jun escape from the crisis, but then he himself will be in danger.

    Fuxi is different from the demon master Kunpeng. He can't just watch the demon emperor Jun die under the "God-killing Spear" of the Emperor Jiang Zuwu. Even though the demon emperor Junshen has the magical power of "rebirth from the ashes" of the Phoenix clan, but  This is a prehistoric land. If he dies under the 'God-killing Spear' of Emperor Jiang Zuwu, there will be absolutely no possibility of rebirth.

    Seeing that Demon Emperor Jun was dying, Fuxi sighed secretly in his heart and thought to himself: "Forget it! For the safety of the demon clan, I can only risk my life and fight. No matter what, I can't let Demon Emperor Jun fall."  Under the 'God-killing Spear' of Dijiang Ancestral Witch!"

    After having this idea, Fuxi, with the spirit of vowing to die, exploded his own power with all his strength.  'Fuxi Qin' knocked back Jumangzu Wu with one blow, and then turned around and rushed towards Dijiang Zuwu. The innate spiritual treasure 'Fuxi Qin' in his hand fired bursts of sonic swords towards Dijiang Zu.  witch.

    At the same time as Fuxi took action.  He shouted loudly: "Fellow Daoist Dijun, retreat quickly, I will block Dijiang!"

    Fuxi's blow blocked Di Jiang Zuwu for a moment, giving Demon Emperor Jun a chance to breathe.  However, Fuxi's sudden outburst angered Jumang Zuwu, and he was repelled by others. It also ruined Di Jiangzu Wu's chance to kill the demon Emperor Jun. For Jumang Zuwu, if such a thing happened to him, it would be difficult for him.  It's a shame. This kind of shame can only be washed away with the blood of the other party!

    Jumang Zuwu shouted angrily: "Fuxi. Go to hell!" Jumangzu Wu shouted and swung out the innate spiritual treasure in his hand and hit Fuxi's back. With this angry blow,  However, all of his own power was stimulated, and the void was torn apart with one blow. There was already a hint of potential to break the void.

    Of course, Jumang Zuwu's own abilities are far from Shattering Void. His outburst this time was only a momentary power, stimulating the potential of his whole body through the anger in his heart.  Let him make such a blow again.  He no longer has this ability.

    It was not only Jumang Zuwu who was eyeing Fuxi. Dijiang Zuwu, who had been spoiled by Fuxi, also turned around and set his target on Fuxi. At this time, Dijiang Zuwu was already a bit demonic.  , whoever prevents him from killing Demon Emperor Jun will die, and Fuxi directly becomes his target.

    Fuxi saved the demon emperor Jun.  But he himself was in crisis. The blow from Jumangzu Wu from behind had already threatened him with death.  But at this time, Dijiang Zuwu didn't say anything and used the 'God-killing Spear' in his hand, which turned into a bolt of lightning and stabbed Fuxi in the chest, directly blocking Fuxi's way.  He was unable to advance or retreat.

    Demon Emperor Jun, who had just taken a breath, shouted loudly when he saw Fuxi in desperate situation because of saving him: "No! Fuxi, get out of the way!"

    Demon Emperor Jun finally had some sense of loyalty and did not run away regardless of Fuxi's life or death. He waved the 'Witch-Slaying Sword' in his hand and slashed at Emperor Jiang Zuwu, hoping to force Emperor Jiang Zuwu back and create an escape for Fuxi.  Opportunity.

    It's a pity that Demon Emperor Jun doesn't understand Di Jiang Ancestral Witch at all. To be precise, he doesn't understand the feelings of the Twelve Ancestral Witches. Facing Demon Emperor Jun's attack, Di Jiang Ancestral Witch did not move at all and did not dodge at all.  What he meant was that the 'God-killing Spear' in his hand remained unchanged and stabbed directly into Fuxi's chest, determined to kill Fuxi.

    Although Demon Emperor Jun's attack was fierce, he took action a little later than Emperor Jiang Zuwu, and his 'Witch-Slaying Sword' was just a wave of sword energy, and it was not a direct slash with the sword body.  Emperor Jiang is the ancestral witch, so Emperor JiangThe shaman dared to risk his life and give it a try. Zhu Jiuyin believed that he could kill Fuxi before the demon emperor Jun killed him.

    Self-confidence, Ancestral Witch Dijiang has a strong self-confidence, which is not shaken by external forces. This kind of Dijiang is the most dangerous, because he has no fear, and Ancestral Witch Dijiang also believes that even if he really fails,  Under Demon Emperor Jun's sword, someone will avenge him and kill Demon Emperor Jun.

    The battle between the lich and the demons was changing rapidly. No one expected that there would be another dangerous fight in the blink of an eye. But this time it was not the witch clan that was in trouble, but the demon clan. Fuxi was in dire straits to save the demon emperor Jun.  Fuxi is the elder brother of Empress Nuwa. If he dies in this battle, then this bloody battle will be too brutal. The two tribes of lich and demons may really have to live and die.

    Jumang Zuwu hit Fuxi hard on the back. The powerful impact directly hit Fuxi hard. The powerful impact even knocked Fuxi forward. At this moment, Dijiang Zuwu  The 'God-killing Spear' directly penetrated Fuxi's body, and Fuxi, the top demon saint of the demon clan, died.

    Fuxi was ruthless enough, and wanted to self-destruct at the thought of a thought. Unfortunately, he was facing Di Jiang, the Space Ancestral Witch. The 'God-killing Spear' of Emperor Jiang's Ancestral Witch not only penetrated Fuxi's body, but also the 'God-killing Spear'.  The powerful murderous aura in the Divine Spear also immobilized his spirit, giving Fuxi no chance to self-destruct.

    Just listening, the Dijiang Ancestral Witch said in a deep voice: "If you want to self-destruct, go ahead and dream about it and destroy it for me!"

    Following the shouts of the Dijiang Ancestral Witch, the 'God-killing Spear' in his hand erupted with an endless aura of destruction, directly covering Fuxi's soul. The Dijiang Ancestral Witch wanted to kill Fuxi and prevent him from being reincarnated.  Opportunity.

    When Emperor Jiang's ancestral witch killed Fuxi, the Demon Emperor Jun's 'Witch-Slaying Sword' came over to kill him. The extremely sharp sword energy directly cut a huge gash in his ancestral witch's true body.  He almost split the Emperor Jiang Zuwu in half.

    The demon emperor Jun killed Fuxi's witch, but he also completed the final killing blow. With a loud bang, Fuxi's body was shaken into blood mist, and Fuxi died.  Fallen.

    Seeing Fuxi fall, Demon Emperor Junze roared madly: "No, Di Jiang, you go to hell!"

    Demon Emperor Jun shouted and rushed forward crazily, wanting to take the opportunity to kill Di Jiang Zu Wu. Unfortunately, Di Jiang Zu Wu had already prepared. When he killed Fuxi, Di Jiang Zu Wu ignored his own injuries.  He forcibly activated his spatial magical power and directly tore apart the space to avoid Demon Emperor Jun's sword.

    When Demon Emperor Jun was about to take the opportunity to kill Emperor Jiang Zuwu, Mang Zuwu hit him with a big stick, and with one stroke, it hit Demon Emperor Jun firmly.  The Demon Emperor Junze was whipped backwards by Jumang Zuwu like a dead dog, leaving a bloody arrow in the sky while screaming.

    The confrontation between the four of them, Demon Emperor Jun, Fuxi, Emperor Jiangzu Wu and Jumang Zuwu, was like lightning. The transition from attack to kill was completed in an instant. Emperor Jiang Zuwu was seriously injured, and Demon Emperor Jun was seriously injured.  , while Fuxi died directly. Only Jumangzu Wu was not injured. This time the confrontation was won at a small cost to the Wu clan.

    From the beginning of the war to the present, masters have died one after another. First, the ancestor of the Wu clan, Zhu Wu, and then Fuxi also died. Such casualties made many masters watching this battle take a breath, and this was only just now  At first, Demon Emperor Jun was also seriously injured, and he would die if he was not careful. The most important thing is that he had escaped the pursuit of Emperor Jiang Zuwu, but he was targeted by Jumang Zuwu again, and again  Falling into crisis.

    Emperor Jiang Zuwu also had a hard time. He forced his way through the space to escape Demon Emperor Jun's killing blow, which worsened his injuries. He was also targeted by a group of Demon Saints. He was also in crisis, and his situation was no better than that of Demon Emperor Jun.  How handsome the emperor is.

    At the moment when Fuxi died, Empress Nuwa, who was fighting Zhu Jiuyin on the shore of the East China Sea, felt palpitations in her heart and felt uneasy. As a saint, Empress Nuwa naturally understood what this meant and could make her so uneasy.  , the only possibility is that his brother Fuxi died.

    The death of the ancestral witch Zhu Rong made Zhu Jiuyin and other ancestral witches crazy, and the death of Fuxi also made the Nuwa Empress crazy. She could not have achieved what she did today without the care of her brother, and now his brother has died.  In the midst of this battle, Empress Nuwa's eyes turned red and she roared: "Zhu Jiuyin, get out of here!"

    Shouting, Nuwa Empress launched an extremely frantic attack on Zhu Jiuyin, wanting to break the four-pole killing formation in front of her, and wanting to escape and go out to check Fuxi's situation!  It's a pity that Zhu Jiuyin didn't give her this chance at all, because Zhu Jiuyin was determined to kill the saint, kill Nuwa, and avenge Zhu Rong's ancestral witch.

 Text Chapter 200 Another trump card

    Chapter 200 Another trump card

    Killing a saint is easier said than done. Even if Zhu Jiuyin is in full force at this moment, if you really want to kill a saint like Nuwa, it will not be an easy task. After all, the essence of a saint lies there.  , Zhu Jiuyin can use the power of the Four-pole Killing Formation to mobilize the calamity aura to cut off the connection between the saint and the way of heaven, but that is not absolute. As long as the saint is willing to pay a little price, this isolation can still be broken.

    At this time, Empress Nuwa could not bear it any longer. In her rage, Empress Nuwa did not do anything to think about it. Instead, she raised the innate spiritual treasure 'Red Hydrangea' in her hand, waved her hand and smashed it towards Zhu Jiuyin.  On top of the killing array, when the 'Red Hydrangea' was released, Empress Nuwa shouted angrily: "Explode!"

    With a loud bang, Nuwa Empress self-destructed this innate spirit treasure. She used the explosive power of the innate spirit treasure to forcefully break Zhu Jiuyin's killing array. It is difficult to break through the self-destruction of ordinary innate spirit treasures.  Zhu Jiuyin borrowed the power of the Shinto treasure to form a four-pole killing array, but what Nuwa Empress held was not an ordinary innate spiritual treasure, but a high-grade innate spiritual treasure. The most important thing was that Nuwa Empress would kill herself when she took action.  The power of the saint was gathered into it, and the power that exploded in this way was naturally astonishing. Before Zhu Jiuyin could react, he tore apart the four-pole killing formation.

    Empress Nuwa can destroy the innate spiritual treasure in her hand and use her violent power to defeat the enemy, but Zhu Jiuyin cannot destroy the divine treasure in his hand because it is related to his great cause of enlightenment. This is the relationship between Empress Nuwa and  The difference between Zhu Jiuyin is that Nuwa is fearless because she is already a saint, while Zhu Jiuyin has to be cautious.

    People¡¯s madness has limits. No matter Zhu Jiuyin or Nuwa Empress, they can¡¯t completely lose their minds. When their angry mood calms down, they will reflect and restrain themselves.

    Nuwa¡¯s crazy counterattack broke her own killing formation.  Zhu Jiuyin woke up and no longer had the endless killing intent before, but Zhu Jiuyin did not want to let go of Empress Nuwa.  Opportunities must not be missed, and they will never come back. Although Empress Nuwa broke her own four-pole killing god, she also lost an innate spiritual treasure.  The 'Mountain and River Society Map' was damaged from the beginning. It can be said that the Nuwa Empress has no treasures to use now. How could Zhu Jiuyin let her go under such circumstances.

    "I want to leave! Let's dream!" Zhu Jiuyin thought in his heart and the innate treasure 'Qiankun Ding' crashed into Nuwa Empress like a bolt of lightning. Although the 'Qiankun Ding' did not have any powerful attack power, as an innate treasure  The treasure is extremely strong.  The most important thing is that Zhu Jiuyin can use the power of the 'Qiankun Ding' to suppress Nuwa.

    Zhu Jiuyin's methods one after another made Nuwa Empress a little unable to resist. This is the advantage of having many treasures. One cannot defeat you, but I still have many more. If the innate treasure 'Chaos Clock' is in Zhu Jiuyin's hands  , and the Nuwa Empress has no chance at all. She is afraid that she will be suppressed by Zhu Jiuyin in her own kingdom of God.

    When the ¡®Zhoutian Xingdou Formation¡¯ was destroyed, Chang Xi, the Queen of Heaven who stayed behind in the Heavenly Court, began to summon the Demon Saints who stayed behind in the Heavenly Court again.  Re-operate the ¡®Zhoutian Xingdou Formation¡¯.  Because she knew that only by activating the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation' again could the demon clan's crisis be resolved, and this was what Demon Emperor Jun had promised her when he left Heaven.

    Although Demon Emperor Jun fearlessly led the demon army into the ancient land, he was very cautious. He did not give up in the land of heaven, but left a small part of the demon saints to defend himself, which was also leaving a gap for himself.  A way back.  After all, he was facing the Witch Clan, even if he could use various means to gain some temporary advantage.  But it is not a good thing to fight with the Wu clan on the ancient land.  After all, the Wu Clan occupies a geographical advantage.

    The war between the two races of demons and witches has reached this point. Both of them have long forgotten about the human race. After all, the humans are no longer useful to them. The full outbreak of the war between the two races of witches and witches allows the humans to finally breathe a sigh of relief. A  After the catastrophe, the human race's vitality was severely damaged, and the demon race was even more ruthless.

    Before the bloody battle broke out between the Lich and Lich clans, the human race had not had time to think too much. However, after temporarily settling down and seeing the blood-stained earth, the surviving humans felt endless hatred for the demon clan.  Hatred, suddenly the leader of the human race, the Suiren clan, looked up to the sky and roared: "Monster clan, our human clan swears to be incompatible with you, and our blood debt will be paid with blood forever!"

    The Suiren family's shout aroused the recognition of many human races. The entire human race shouted out their own voices, and the voice went up to the sky. Under the shouts of the human race, the heaven recognized the human race's voice, and a huge pressure fell from the sky. This was  Verifying the oath of the human race.

    The oath of the human race triggered changes in the way of heaven, which shocked the human mother goddess Nuwa. At this moment, she felt the loss of luck, the oppression of the human race, and the danger of the demon race.It¡¯s over.

    It¡¯s not just Nuwa who can detect all this. All the great supernatural beings on the whole ancient land have felt the changes in the way of heaven. The human race, which they have always disliked, can actually induce such changes, which makes them shocked.

    The demon emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi had gloomy faces. If they were not in danger now, I am afraid they would turn around and cleanse the entire human race to eliminate this future trouble for the demon clan. Unfortunately, they also  They can only think in their hearts that there is no chance of taking action at all. The most important thing for them right now is not just dealing with the human race, but how to escape from the wild land.

    For Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi, they have accomplished their goals. They have killed Zhu Rong, the ancestral witch, and broken the witch clan's clan-suppressing formation, the Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods and Evil Formation, and reversed the fate of the two clans.  The ultimate power, there is no need for them to continue the bloody battle to consume their own power.

    Although Demon Saint Fuxi died in the hands of Emperor Jiang Zuwu in this battle, Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi will not sacrifice everyone's lives for Fuxi. The overall situation is the most important thing.  Let¡¯s draw conclusions!

    When she heard the oath sworn by the human race, Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "Nuwa, you calculated so hard but never thought that this would be the result. So what if you created the human race?"  , this is the general trend of heaven, and a little saint like you is helpless in the face of the general trend of heaven!"

    The Demon Clan plundered the Human Race, but it completely pushed the Human Race towards the Witch Clan, making the Human Race trust the Witch Clan even more. After all, if the Witch Clan hadn't stepped forward to fight the Monster Clan at the most critical moment, blocking the Monster Clan's madness,  I'm afraid that the human race will pay a heavier price.  Many human races believe in Zhu Jiuyin, and their belief in Zhu Jiuyin has greatly increased for a while.

    There are great opportunities in crises, and Zhu Jiuyin is like this.  Although the Witch Clan lost a lot in this Lich War, it also gained the power of the Human Clan. Compared to the Monster Clan, the Witch Clan was still relatively good.

    The oath of the human race has just been recognized by Heaven.  Changes have taken place in the Heavenly Court. The endless power of the stars has once again spread to the ancient land. The Monster Clan's "Zhou Tian Xing Dou Grand Formation" is in operation again, and the person who presides over the formation is the Demon King Chang Xi. The endless  The power of the stars came to the ancient times without first going to rescue Nuwa, the saint of the demon clan.  Instead, he arrived at the battlefield between the Lich and the Demon Clan first, allowing the countless Demon Clan to be nourished by the power of the stars.

    When the Monster Clan¡¯s ¡®Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation¡¯ was put into operation again, the Monster Clan¡¯s army immediately experienced a qualitative change. Each one of them was full of energy, and they were no longer unable to hold their heads up after being beaten by the Witch Clan.

    When the demon emperor Jun saw this, he laughed loudly and said: "Okay, kill the demon clan son for me!"

    Replenished by the power of the stars, Demon Emperor Jun's injuries stabilized and he no longer evaded the pursuit of Jumang Zuwu.  Instead, he charged back towards Jumang with the 'Witch-Slaying Sword' in hand.  He wanted to take the opportunity to reverse the situation and kill another ancestral witch.

    Just when Demon Emperor Junzheng was happy, Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s Shinto treasure flew to the Lich battlefield, and this treasure fell into the hands of Emperor Jiang Zuwu with lightning speed.

    Demon Emperor Jun has a back-up plan, how could Zhu Jiuyin and Di Jiang Ancestral Witch not have a back-up plan? Di Jiang Ancestral Witch shouted loudly, and the Shinto treasure burst out with a powerful light.  The power of the long river of time enveloped the entire Lich battlefield, although this divine treasure was Zhu Jiuyin's natal treasure.  But Dijiang Ancestral Witch can use his own essence and blood to destroy it.

    When Shi Changhe appeared, the faces of Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi could not help but darken again.  He thought to himself: "No, this lunatic Zhu Jiuyin would actually hand over this treasure to Di Jiang. I have to stop Di Jiang!"

    Unfortunately, Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi no longer have time to stop Emperor Jiang Zuwu. The demon clan got the power of the "Zhou Tian Xing Dou Array" to recover from their injuries, but as soon as Changhe appeared at that time, the Shinto treasure was  Without stopping, the door of the temple suddenly opened, and great witches rushed out from the door of the temple.

    Zhu Jiuyin's trump card was not this Shinto treasure, but the great witches who practiced in this Shinto treasure. When these great witches appeared, Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi were dumbfounded, and they both cursed secretly in their hearts: "  How is this possible, how come there are so many great witches in the witch clan, and why do we never know about them?"

    It's okay if Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi don't know. This is what Zhu Jiuyin and other ancestral shamans have long discussed, to gather those potential people from the twelve tribes together, and in Zhu Jiuyin's  Cultivating in the Treasure of Time, using the power of the Kingdom of God and the long river of time to strengthen themselves, they are the ultimate power of the Witch Clan. Once these great witches take action, the war between the Lich Clan and the Lich Clan will never change again.  The balance of victory has completely tipped towards the Witch Clan.

    When I see this ever-changing transformation, the Zhunti Saint in the Western Paradise World sighed and said: "I originally thought that the demon emperor Jun was insidious enough, but he always failed to fully unleash the power of the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' and gave it to the Witch Clan at the critical moment.  A fatal blow, but I didn¡¯t expect Zhu Jiuyin to be more insidious than him, and the power he concealed was even more frightening. With so many great witches appearing all at once, it¡¯s really hard to imagine how he could do this!"

    The Holy Spirit was also frightened by the backhand of the Lich and Demon tribes. He sighed and said: "Junior brother, it seems that we still have a long way to go. We still have a longer way to go if we want to revitalize the West. Regardless of whether it is the demons or demons, we still have a long way to go."  Neither the Witch Clan nor the Witch Clan are something we can deal with, their background is simply too powerful!"

    Saint Zhunti nodded and said: "Yes, the foundation of the two clans of lich and demon is so powerful that we saints must be wary of it. The 'witch-slaying sword' in the hand of Demon Emperor Jun can easily kill  The body of the Kaizu Witch has such terrifying power that even saints have to be careful. Coupled with the power of their clan-suppressing formation 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation', it really has the power to kill saints, not to mention the witch clan.'  The Twelve Capital Gods' Formation is definitely the most powerful existence in the prehistoric times. Zhu Jiuyin is even more capable of fighting the saint. Just look at the situation of Nuwa Empress and you will know how terrifying he is. For Zhu Jiuyin  , we all underestimated him, if we give him more time to practice, I'm afraid he will really have the power to kill the saint!"

    Saint Zhunti¡¯s words are not exaggerated in the slightest. Judging from the performance of the two Lich clans, they do have such strength, enough power to make the saints fear them. It is no wonder that the two Saints Jieyin and Zhunti will say this.  .

    Saint Zhunti paused for a moment, and then sighed: "Speaking of which, the witch clan still has the upper hand. Even Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi had an unparalleled plan and used the power of the 'Witch-Slaying Sword' to kill Zhu Rong's ancestral witch.  The Witch Clan¡¯s ¡®Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods and Evil Formation¡¯, but when it comes to overall strength, the Monster Clan is still inferior to the Witch Clan, just these great witches are enough to explain everything.¡±

    The Holy Sage nodded and said: "Zhu Jiuyin is indeed the Ancestral Witch of Time. Although the divine treasure in his hand has powerful power, it is nothing compared to the power of reversing time to cultivate talents.  What, as long as the Witch Clan has this treasure in hand, it will be difficult for the Monster Clan to please them. No matter how powerful the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation' is, it cannot compare with this treasure!"

    Speaking of treasures, Saint Zhunti sighed. Look at the two tribes of lich and demon, and then look at these two saints. They are simply incomparable. Although the demon tribe has lost the innate treasure 'Chaos Bell', but now it has  There is an additional 'Witch-Slaying Sword' that is not weaker than the innate treasure. Demon Emperor Jun, Donghuang Taiyi and Demon Master Kunpeng all have their own innate spiritual treasures in their hands, not to mention the Witch Clan, only Zhu Jiu  The treasure in the hands of Yin alone made everyone very excited, not to mention the other ancestral witches, who were so infuriating compared to each other.

    Luck, this is the function of luck. Who knows that this calamity is mainly dominated by the two tribes of lich and witches? They have great luck and naturally have treasures to suppress their own luck!  When it comes to luck, the Monster Clan is obviously weaker than the Witch Clan. Even though the two clans have fought to this extent, one of the Twelve Ancestral Witches has lost one, but their luck is still ridiculously strong. On the contrary, the Monster Clan is  It is obviously declining, and all of this is just because of the oath of the human race.

 Text Chapter 201 Anxious

    Chapter 201: Anxious

    The human race took away part of the demon clan's luck with just an oath. How could this attract people's attention? However, attention is paid to attention, but everyone's eyes are still on the two lich clans. After all, there are two lich clans in the world now.  Fang is the protagonist.

    The wealth of the Wu clan is eye-catching, and Saint Zhunti sighed: "How great it would be if this treasure could be ours, so that we would no longer have to rush around for the development of the West!"

    The Saint Jieyin shook his head and said, "What's ours will eventually be ours. If it's not our request, it's useless!"

    The words of the leading saint did not dispel Zhunti's persistence. For Zhunti, even if there was one ten thousandth chance, he would give it his all. Now that the Lich War is not over, he still has a chance.  And what he was eyeing was not just the divine treasure in Zhu Jiuyin's hand. He was planning on all the treasures in Zhu Jiuyin's hand, but he didn't say it out loud.

    Of course, it's not just Zhunti who is greedy. The Sanqings are also greedy. The foundation shown by the Lich and the Demon clan also makes them tempted. Each one of them is thinking about how to survive this calamity.  At the end of the day, strive for the greatest benefit for yourself, and be able to successfully plunder more luck before others.

    Now everyone is waiting, waiting for the opportunity to come. When they saw the details of the two Lich clans, these people were extremely excited, and they all wanted to wait for the two Lich clans to suffer losses, so that they could reap the benefits.

    Faced with such a powerful trump card of the Wu Clan, Demon Emperor Jun, Donghuang Taiyi and Demon Master Kunpeng all had this idea.  Retreat, otherwise there will be a massacre waiting for them, the massacre of the witch clan against the demon clan.

    Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi had a back-up plan long before they went to fight in the Great Desolate World. Now that the ¡®Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation¡¯ is open, it is not difficult for him to leave, but he is a little reluctant to let go of Thunder God, because at this time, Thunder God has forgotten everything.  All he could see was the powerful ancestral wizard, and no one else at all.

    The demon clan has already lost the powerful demon saint Fuxi. If they lose the powerful strike of the God of Thunder again.  That would be very detrimental to the Demon Clan. Demon Emperor Jun shouted in a deep voice: "Friend Thunder God, the Witch Clan is now powerful. Let's retreat first and leave behind useful people before we make plans. Quickly cater to the power of the stars."

    As soon as Demon Emperor Jun said this, the Thunder God shook his head. He was different from Demon Emperor Jun. People like Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi could retreat, but he, Thunder God, was at a disadvantage. The foundation of Thunder God was in Lei Ze. Without Lei Ze,  Ze also lost his roots. As soon as he retreated, his momentum was not only exhausted.  Likewise, if he loses his foundation, it will be impossible to attain enlightenment. This time, he can only risk his life and have no other choice.

    The God of Thunder said calmly: "Fellow Taoist Emperor Jun, please go. I will cut off your queen!"

    When he heard the words of Thunder God and Demon Emperor Jun, Emperor Jiang Zuwu sneered and said: "If you want to leave, go ahead and dream. Do you think that the ancient land is the back garden of your demon clan? You can come and leave whenever you want."  , If you want to leave, you have to pay the price. Everyone prepares, the 'Twelve Capital Gods and Evil Formation' will start!"

    As soon as Dijiang Ancestral Witch said these words, the demon emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi showed a trace of fear on their faces. They really didn't expect that Dijiang Ancestral Witch would dare to launch the 'Twelve Capital Heavenly God Evil Formation' again at this time.  , you must know that the Dijiang ancestral witch is injured now, the Zhurong ancestral witch has died, not to mention Zhu Jiuyin, he has been dragged by the Nuwa Empress on the coast of the East China Sea, the witch clan is in this  At that time, they could have some power by activating the 'Twelve Capital Heavenly Divine Evil Formation', but the price they paid was completely out of proportion to what they got. Could it be that Di Jiang was crazy.

    It's not that Emperor Jiang's ancestral witch is crazy, but that the witch clan has this strength. As Zhu Jiuyin said, in the ancient times, strength was respected. In the face of absolute strength, all conspiracies are vulnerable, even if there are two missing people.  The Great Ancestral Witch and the Dijiang Ancestral Witch were also seriously injured, but the Witch Clan had the absolute power to launch the 'Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods' Formation' because they had a strong background!

    With the shouts of the Ancestral Witch of Dijiang, the great witches who had just appeared in everyone's sight immediately took action. In an instant, a huge breath of divine evil came out from the wilderness, and the 'Twelve Capital Heavenly Divine Evil Formation' started.

    Escape!  Seeing the "Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods and Evil Formation" being activated, Demon Emperor Jun, Donghuang Taiyi and Demon Master Kunpeng only had this thought in their hearts. The Wu Clan is crazy, Di Jiang is crazy, they are trying to take advantage of them.  Human lives come to avenge Zhu Rong and launch the final attack regardless of the cost.

    It's not that Emperor Jiang Zuwu is crazy, but that Emperor Jiangzu Wu has that strength, because the price they paid this time is not as Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi thought, the 'Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods' Formation'  A small part of the power comes from the sacred treasure of Zhu Jiuyin. It is the power extracted from the Zhu Jiuyin Kingdom to support the operation of the formation. This is also the reason why Emperor Jiang Ancestral Witch used his own blood.??Destroy the important role of this treasure.

    With the "Twelve Capital Gods Formation", the face of Nuwa Empress, who was dragged down by Zhu Jiuyin, became extremely ugly, and she shouted angrily: "Zhu Jiuyin, do you really have to do this?"

    Zhu Jiuyin said disdainfully: "Nu Wa, do you think this is just playing house? Since you dare to challenge the bottom line of our Wu clan, you have to pay a price. If Zhu Rong dies, someone will have to bury him with him!  "

    Empress Nuwa is anxious, but Zhu Jiuyin is not anxious. Zhu Rong's ancestral witch has died. This has become a fact. Even if he is sad again, he still has to take the overall situation into consideration. What he wants to see most is Empress Nuwa.  If he can be more impulsive, he will have the opportunity to kill the saint, or directly suppress the Nuwa Empress.

    Zhu Jiuyin and Empress Nuwa are now going to see who can keep their composure more. The two innate spiritual treasures in Empress Nuwa's hands were destroyed, while Zhu Jiuyin also lost two divine treasures and only relied on "  The Qiankun Ding is trying to save face. Of course, the semi-finished Shinto treasure in Zhu Jiuyin's hand is not weak to attack, but he doesn't want to force it, otherwise it will destroy this Shinto treasure. Such a price is something Zhu Jiuyin cannot bear.  He was willing to pay. After all, he didn't have enough leverage to kill the saint, so he would not take risks and could only wait for the opportunity to come.

    It would be very scary for a woman to be cruel. Zhu Jiuyin knew this very well. Not to mention, just from the fact that Nuwa Empress could self-destruct the innate spiritual treasure 'Red Hydrangea', we can know how cruel a woman can be.  It was terrifying. On the surface, it seemed that Empress Nuwa was at the end of her life, but the more this happened, the more dangerous the opponent became. Zhu Jiuyin did not want to waste his golden opportunity because of his carelessness.

    Zhu Jiuyin's persistence gave Empress Nuwa a headache. She regretted that she should not have rushed to Honghuang to fight Zhu Jiuyin in such a hurry, and she should not have said such arrogant words. Now Zhu Jiuyin has not been killed.  He had to pay a heavy price for killing, and his brother Fuxi didn't even know whether he was alive or dead.

    In fact, Empress Nuwa has always had an idea in her mind that her brother Fuxi has died in this battle, but she has been unwilling to face it. She always thinks that there is still a glimmer of hope and is deceiving herself. Of course, this also has Zhu Jiu.  Part of Yin's influence, after all, Zhu Jiuyin's strength is there, Nuwa Empress can't make up her mind to lose both sides with Zhu Jiuyin. After all, she is a saint, and she is not willing to fight to the death with a small quasi-sage like Zhu Jiuyin.

    The state of mind determines a person's achievements. Empress Nuwa is now in a situation where she cannot advance or retreat, and Zhu Jiuyin is not like this. The death of Zhu Rong Zuwu also made Zhu Jiuyin feel a little bit in his heart.  Demonic sign.

    Regarding the treatment, for Empress Nuwa and Zhu Jiuyin, neither of them dared to force the other party too much, as they were both afraid of suffering a fatal blow from the other party. Although Empress Nuwa saw Zhu Jiuyin sending the Shinto treasure away,  Only the 'Qiankun Cauldron' was left in her hand for support, but she didn't dare to be careless because she was worried that this was Zhu Jiuyin's trick and wanted to deceive her.

    Why is Zhu Jiuyin not worried about Empress Nuwa? Even though Empress Nuwa has always only used the two innate spiritual treasures of 'Red Hydrangea' and 'Mountain and River Sheji Tu' as her weapons, as a saint, Nuwa  How could Empress Nuwa only have these two innate spiritual treasures? Even if she killed Zhu Jiuyin, she would not have such an idea. Moreover, Zhu Jiuyin at least knew that Empress Nuwa still had a 'Lotus Lamp' in her hand that had not been revealed, so he even more  Don't be careless!

    The battle between Empress Nuwa and Empress Zhu Jiuyin left Sanqing and the Second Saint of the West speechless. They desperately hoped that Zhu Jiuyin and Empress Nuwa could continue to fight. It would be best if both sides suffered losses.  That way they would have the opportunity to plunder the treasure from Zhu Jiuyin's hands.

    As long as Zhu Jiuyin is seriously injured at this time, be it the Sanqing or the Second Sage of the West, they will not be able to help the greed in their hearts and will take great action against Zhu Jiuyin, directly killing Zhu Jiuyin and taking away a few of his hands.  A treasure.

    As for people like Emperor Jiang Zuwu and Demon Emperor Jun, even if they are seriously injured, they still have the treasure in their hands, but Sanqing and the Second Saint of the West will not snatch it, because Zhu Jiuyin is not dead yet, as long as Zhu Jiuyin  Jiuyin has not died for a day, and no one dares to be careless. This is the gap between Di Jiang Zuwu and Zhu Jiuyin.

    "Fight! You guys should hurry up and fight. What a procrastination!" Sanqing and the Second Saint of the West were anxiously waiting for the fight between Empress Nuwa and Zhu Jiuyin, but they became more and more impatient.  Empress Nuwa and Zhu Jiuyin also became more and more reluctant to take any serious action, refusing to fight to the death, leaving them anxious.  Empress Nuwa and Zhu Jiuyin were fighting for their endurance, while Sanqing and the Second Saint of the West were driven crazy by their patience. After all, it was not a small benefit, but a huge benefit. They all  I hope that the two Lich tribes can decide the outcome in a battle, which will give them the opportunity to plunder the Lich tribe's heritage.

 Text Chapter 202: Stars Guide

    Chapter 202: The stars guide

    Empress Nuwa and Zhu Jiuyin were both maintaining restraint, but the situation on the battlefield between the two Lich clans was very different. The God of Thunder refused to leave, and Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi had no choice. After all, he couldn't  Accompanying the entire demon clan for the sake of the God of Thunder, not to mention that now Emperor Jiang Zuwu is so crazy that he has once again launched the 'Twelve Capitals of Heavenly Gods' Formation' regardless of the cost. Demon Emperor Jun cannot wait for the 'Twelve Capitals of Heavenly Gods' Formation'  The formation reached its extreme, allowing the Wu Clan to summon Pangu's true form, so they had no choice but to retreat quickly.

    With a thought in his mind, Demon Emperor Jun no longer wanted to fight against Jumang Zuwu. He quickly sacrificed the two innate spiritual treasures, 'Hetu' and 'Luoshu', and shouted loudly: "The Heluo formation is rising, the stars are guiding,  The stars have returned!"

    As soon as Demon Emperor Jun's shout fell, those demon saints who were still alive immediately unleashed their potential with all their strength. With the power of the 'Heluo Formation' absorbing the power of the stars in the sky, even though there were 'Twelve Celestial Gods'  The suppression of the Great Evil Formation, but with the mutual interaction between the inside and outside, the power of the stars broke through the air.

    After the light of the stars invaded the 'Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods and Evil Formation', it did not rush to completely defeat the 'Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods and Evil Formation'. Instead, it combined with those demon saints.  Under the guidance, an incomplete 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' was formed, and the power of the Zhoutian Xingdou Formation shrouded those monsters who were still fighting.

    "When they saw Demon Emperor Jun's behavior, both the Sanqing and the Second Sage of the West were a little confused. They didn't know what Demon Emperor Jun wanted to do. They missed the best opportunity to counterattack and just wasted it.

    Yuanshi Tianzun couldn't help but said: "I really don't know how Emperor Jun became the Demon Emperor. It was a waste of time not to seize this great opportunity. No wonder the Demon Clan is so vulnerable, just because of his little  I just want to overthrow the Witch Clan with a small calculation, but I don¡¯t even have to think about it. It¡¯s really sad that the Demon Clan has such an emperor!¡±

    Yuanshi Tianzun had no good impression of the demon clan, so his words were full of sarcasm.  He is disdainful of Demon Emperor Jun. Of course, the most important thing is that he is dissatisfied that Demon Emperor Jun's behavior will make his plans fail. The two races of lich and witches cannot both lose.  Then he won't be able to plunder the heritage of the two Lich clans. This is the most critical thing.

    Regarding Yuanshi Tianzun¡¯s words, Tongtian Cult Leader couldn¡¯t stand it.  You must know that the Jiejiao sect established by the Tongtian Cult is to recruit many disciples, and the demon tribe is one of the focus of the Tongtian Cult. The Tongtian Cult said: "Brother Yuanshi, you are too impatient. It is not time to draw conclusions now."  When Emperor Jun was able to take the position of Demon Emperor, he had to have a certain standard. Otherwise, he would not have been recognized by Empress Nuwa, let alone fellow Taoist Fuxi, who would have sacrificed his life to save him. If he did this, he would be afraid of other people.  They have ideas, but we people just watch with cold eyes. We don¡¯t understand what they are thinking at all!¡±

    When he heard Master Tongtian doubting his opinion, a trace of anger flashed across Yuanshi Tianzun's face, and he snorted coldly and said: "If Emperor Jun had ideas and means, he would not be suppressed and beaten by the Wu clan."  He will not let Fu Xi perish. He only has a little bit of cleverness in his heart. He can get a temporary advantage, but not a lifetime advantage. In order to kill Zhu Rong, he put Fu Xi's life on the line. Not to mention another one.  The trump card of Thor has also been exposed. Such a person has no ability to defeat the Witch Clan. I don't think highly of him at all!"

    Not to mention that Yuanshi Tianzun doesn't think highly of Demon Emperor Jun, even the demon master Kunpeng doesn't think highly of Emperor Jun. They all have external intentions. You can imagine what the Demon Clan will use to fight against the Witch Clan in the end, no matter how powerful the 'Zhou Tianxing Dou Array' is.  , but after sacrificing so many demon saints, does the demon clan still have the strength to perfect it?  It seems that in this battle, Demon Emperor Jun used the human soul to forge a killing sword like the 'Witch Slayer Sword', which can restrain the ancestral witch, and also kill the ancestral witch Zhu Rong, defeating the most powerful witch clan.  The power of the 'Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods' Evil Formation', but the price paid is a bit high. Even if the Wu Clan does not have the complete 'Twelve Capitals Heavenly Gods Evil Formation', they still have the existence of Zhu Jiuyin. With Zhu Jiujiu  Yin's strength is enough to face the Nuwa Empress head-on, but can the Monster Clan's "Zhoutian Xingdou Formation", which has not been continuously improved, really be able to offset the Wu Clan's "Twelve Heavenly Gods Formation"? This is not very important.  Personally, I am optimistic about the demon clan.

    In the eyes of Yuanshi Tianzun, Demon Emperor Jun is like a clown who can only play tricks. Such a person cannot stand on the stage and can gain temporary benefits, but in the end he will destroy himself, his relatives and friends, and others.  An entire race.

    The words of Yuanshi Tianzun left Tongtian Cult Leader speechless. Although he did not agree with Yuanshi Tianzun's views, Yuanshi Tianzun's words were all reasonable. Even if he wanted to refute, he could not find a reason and could only hold his breath.  .

    When he saw Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Master venting their anger, Taishang Laojun finally spoke. He said in a deep voice: "Okay, for a mere monster clan, do you need to quarrel? Are the two clans of lich and monster alive?  Even if you want to dieLooking at their own fate, if Di Jun is really unable to support Adou, then just let him fend for himself!  "

    When Taishang Laojun opened his mouth, Yuanshi Tianzun was a little anxious. You must know that he had offended the Witch Clan miserably. He quickly said: "Elder Brother, if the Monster Clan cannot resist the Witch Clan, then the entire prehistoric era will become a  The world of the Wu Clan is not a good thing for us, not to mention that we have already done evil to the Wu Clan in the past!"

    At this time, Tongtian Cult Master did not care to be angry with Yuanshi Tianzun, and quickly echoed: "Senior Brother, Second Senior Brother is right, we can't watch the Witch Clan destroy the Monster Clan, that is not a good thing for ourselves!  "

    Taishang Laojun took a deep breath and said: "Do you think I wanted to watch the Witch Clan destroy the Demon Clan, but do you think we can really intervene in the fight between the Lich Clan and the Lich Clan? A small fight is okay, but  Excessive participation will only lead to death. Dao Dao will not allow it, and Heavenly Dao will not allow it. After all, the Wu clan has strong luck. What's more, do you really think that Zhu Jiuyin will not be on guard? If you push too hard, it will only harm you.  Have you forgotten how your teacher was plotted by Zhu Jiuyin back then? Saints are not invincible!"

    Taishang Laojun¡¯s words woke up Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Leader, yes!  Saints are not invincible, at least they saints are not invincible. Even Taoist Hongjun can be plotted by Zhu Jiuyin. Can they be compared with Taoist Hongjun? The example of Nuwa is already there  .

    Although the treasure is good, it is nothing compared to one's own life. Nuwa has already lost all her face in this battle, is it possible that they will lose all their own face too.

    Yuanshi Tianzun sighed and said: "Elder brother is right. We are too impatient and are carried away by the immediate benefits. This matter really should not be our intervention. Once is enough, but too many will only make it worse."  It¡¯s not a good thing to be targeted by Zhu Jiuyin!¡±

    Yuanshi Tianzun is right. Being targeted by Zhu Jiuyin is really not a good thing. Zhu Jiuyin cannot deal with saints like them, but Zhu Jiuyin can deal with their disciples. Because Zhu Jiuyin is crazy, no one can guess.  to his thoughts.

    ??There is such an advantage for crazy people. As long as your enemy is not absolutely sure, he will take it into consideration and dare not take action against you easily. Sanqing is afraid of Zhu Jiuyin's crazy revenge and does not dare to take action.

    Earlier, Taishang Laojun asked Yuanshi Tianzun to take action to relieve the difficulties of Nuwa. It was just a small fight and not a big deal. But if they take action now, they will completely break up with the Wu clan. The consequences of this will be for them  unbearable.

    Taishang Laojun said calmly: "Okay, as long as you can understand, the Lich and Monster clans are not soft persimmons to be manipulated by us. It is only right to think about the consequences of failure before thinking of the benefits. I am lucky to get it, and I am lucky to lose it."  My life, don¡¯t take the treasure too seriously, it will only make you lose your normal heart!¡±

    Being normal is easier said than done, and Taishang Laojun said it is easy, but he himself may not be able to do it. You must know that it is a treasure, a rare treasure in the ancient world, who can not be tempted  .

    Under the doubts of Sanqing and others, Demon Emperor Jun finally completed all preparations. When all the demon clans were enveloped by the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation', Demon Emperor Jun once again said to Thunder God: "Fellow Thunder God,  Come and accept the light of the stars!¡±

    It¡¯s a pity that Demon Emperor Jun¡¯s words did not convince Thunder God. Thunder God still shook his head and said: ¡°Fellow Emperor Emperor Jun, there is no need to say any more. If you have any backup plans, just use them quickly. I won¡¯t leave!¡±

    A person as stubborn as Thor is really rare in the ancient world. Perhaps it was because of his stubbornness that he was moved by the words of Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi, and he came together with the demon clan.  .

    After hearing the Thunder God's answer, Demon Emperor Jun could only give up the persuasion. After all, he didn't have much time, because the Wu Clan had already operated the 'Twelve Heavenly Gods and Evil Formation' to the limit. If he didn't take action, he would probably  That's too late.

    Demon Emperor Jun ignored the God of Thunder and shouted loudly: "The stars lead the way, shatter the void, return!"

    As soon as the demon emperor Jun shouted, the two innate spiritual treasures "Hetu" and "Luoshu" burst out with endless light, corresponding to the power of the stars in the sky, and at the same time, the heavenly court  The 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation' above also dropped endless light of stars, pulling at the people enveloped by the 'He Luo Formation'.

    This is Demon Emperor Jun's back-up plan, using the power of the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation' to forcibly break through all obstacles so that all demon clans can return to heaven. This is also why Demon Emperor Jun dares to lead the demon clan army to kill the ancient land and  The most fundamental reason for the Wu clan's bloody battle is that he only dared to fight with such a back-up man.?Provoke Emperor Jiang Zuwu again.

 Text Chapter 203: Blood-saving Fight

    Chapter 203 Blood Fight

    Chapter 203 Blood Fight

    "Sigh! What an Emperor Jun actually has such a back-up plan, the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' is really extraordinary!" At this time, Yuanshi Tianzun did not dare to underestimate Demon Emperor Jun anymore. After all, Demon Clan Emperor Jun's  This hand of star guide is really high enough.

    Although they were surprised by Demon Emperor Jun's performance, no one thought that Demon Clan would leave the ancient land so easily. After all, the Witch Clan's "Twelve Capitals of Heavenly Gods and Evil Formation" was not just a decoration. Emperor Jiangzu Witch would not let it go.  The Demon Clan left so easily, so in general, everyone still didn't think highly of the Demon Clan, and strength determined everything.

    Sure enough, when he saw Demon Emperor Jun trying to use the starlight guiding technique to turn all the demon clan back to heaven, Emperor Jiang Zu Wu coldly snorted: "I want to leave, it's too late! Pangu's true body appeared, Pangu's ax appeared, and opened  world!"

    Following the loud shouts of Emperor Jiang's ancestral wizard, the 'Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods' Evil Formation' attracted endless evil spirits, causing the entire prehistoric era to tremble and rise and fall. Pangu's true body stepped out from the void. As soon as Pangu's true body appeared  , Demon Emperor Jun's face showed a trace of fear, because this time the appearance of Pangu's true body was different from the past. When Pangu's true body appeared, he already had an incomplete 'Pangu Ax' in his hand, striding  Pangu's real body stepped forward and struck the light of the stars in the sky with an axe.

    The sky and the earth moved with an axe, and the heaven and earth opened with an axe. Under this axe, most of the light of the stars in the sky was destroyed. Demon Emperor Jun, who presided over the "Starry Formation of Zhoutian", couldn't help but spit out a blood arrow. Although  He was seriously injured, but Demon Emperor Jun did not dare to stop, otherwise all the demon clan would be doomed on this ancient land.

    At this time, although the Wu Clan's "Twelve Capital Gods and Evil Formation" lacks two ancestral witches, there is still a qualitative gap. The summoned Pangu True Body no longer needs to be activated again to form the Pangu Ax.  Appearing directly in the hands of Pangu's real body, although it is only a small change, such a small change is fatal, because the outcome of the battle is determined by such a small amount of time.

    Previously, the demon emperor Jun's methods were shocking, but now the saints who were watching the battle couldn't help but change their expressions at the wizards' methods. If they were unprepared, then Pangu's true form could have the power to kill saints with just one axe.  The Wu Clan can no longer allow them to develop, otherwise they will eventually become a threat to themselves. This is what Sanqing and the Second Saint of the West want to say.

    One blow can cause such a strong reaction, which shows how fully prepared the Witch Clan was during this period. If the incident hadn't happened suddenly, I'm afraid it wouldn't be long before the Demon Clan would not be able to fight back. Previously,  Sanqing and the Second Sage of the West still thought that it was too early for Demon Emperor Jun to launch the attack on the Wu clan. Now it seems that it is not too early, but too late. If it had been earlier, there would not be such trouble.  .

    Of course, this is just the idea of ??Sanqing and the Second Sage of the West. Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi have no such idea. Now their only thought is how to leave the prehistoric world and escape the pursuit of the Witch Clan.

    Pangu¡¯s real body succeeded with one blow, and Emperor Jiang¡¯s ancestor witch snorted loudly: ¡°Destroy the heaven and the earth, open it for me!¡±

    Following the shouts of Dijiang Ancestral Witch, Pangu's real body once again waved the Pangu ax in his hand, and a powerful ax blade once again slashed towards the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation'. You must know that now the Demon Emperor Jun  The 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' that he presided over was just an incomplete formation. It could no longer withstand the blow of Pangu's true form. If it was hit, then this incomplete 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' would be destroyed.  Collapse, the demon clan will be completely exposed to the butcher knife of the witch clan.

    At this time, someone needs to make sacrifices, and Demon Emperor Jun, who presides over the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Grand Array', is the best choice, because he is the only one among the people who can mobilize the full power of the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Grand Array'.  Only he has the killing sword 'Witch Sword' in his hand that can be compared with the innate treasure. Of course, this blow that shakes Pangu's true body will definitely cause Demon Emperor Jun to be severely injured again, and it is very likely that the injury will be compounded.  It would hurt the origin, but Demon Emperor Jun had no choice. He had to sacrifice himself, take a chance, or stay together with everyone. In this situation, he naturally had to choose the former option.

    A trace of madness suddenly flashed across Demon Emperor Jun's face. With no way out, he could only fight to the death. He roared: "The light of the stars melts into my body.  Cut the sky with one sword, open it for me!"

    As soon as Demon Emperor Jun shouted, the endless starlight of the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' merged into his body. Under the blessing of the endless power of the stars, the 'Witch Slayer Sword' in his hand was swung into the air.  , streaks of dazzling light suddenly expanded, like endless sharp arrows roaring, the sound of wind and thunder rose loudly, and when the sword light was waved, Demon Emperor Junze took the 'River Map' in his hand,  'Luoshu' was handed over to Donghuang Taiyi, and he himself was hidden in the powerful sword light.

      Kill!  Demon Emperor Jun had no way out at this time, so he could only bite the bullet and use the 'Witch Slayer Sword' to rush towards the ax struck by Pangu's true body, blocking the power of the ax from the front.

    Although Demon Emperor Jun has already sacrificed his life to devote himself to this sword, he has not left the scope of the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation', because most of his power at the moment comes from the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation', only  Only in this way can the power of Pangu's ax be blocked, and only then can there be a glimmer of hope.

    Rather than saying that Demon Emperor Jun was fighting a bloody battle with Pangu's real body from the front, it would be better to say that he was defending. Yes, it was defense. Demon Emperor Jun used the "power of Zhoutian Xingdou" to inspire the killing sword of "Witch Slayer Sword"  The main body of the 'Witch-Slaying Sword' is refined from the essence of the stars. It has a powerful increase in the power of the stars. The sword's light is like lightning and flies through the air at a speed that is difficult for the naked eye to reach.  With.

    The rapid swing of the sword light formed a network of light, which was constantly dividing the power of Pangu's true body's axe. If the blow of Pangu's true body's ax was the suppression of power, then Demon Emperor Jun's  The power of the sword is divided into speeds, and both powers are already at their limit.

    With a loud "boom", Pangu's ax intersected with the 'Witch-Slaying Sword' in Demon Emperor Jun's hand. For a moment, Demon Emperor Jun's body suddenly felt numb, and the huge force of the shock almost shook his heart.  Broken, he grunted, and his body flew backwards involuntarily, and the 'Witch Slayer Sword' almost flew out of his hand.

    Compared with the ax of Pangu's true body, Demon Emperor Jun's sword energy is much weaker. After all, the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' he borrowed is just a residual formation, which is completely different from the Wu Clan's 'Twelve Capital Gods'.  The formation is not on the same level. If Demon Emperor Jun hadn't been prepared in advance and used that quick sword light to divide Pangu's real body's axe, which was only half of its power, his body would have been destroyed in an instant under just one axe.  He collapsed under the tremendous pressure.

    It is said that the only martial arts in the world are fast and indestructible, but when faced with the suppression of this extremely strong, powerful and hegemonic power, the strength was reduced to ten levels, leaving it unable to attack. Demon Emperor Jun encountered such a situation  .

    The power of the ax of Pangu's true body did not completely disappear after repelling Demon Emperor Jun. The remaining power continued to strike forward, and its target was directed at Demon Emperor Jun. Who could let Demon Emperor Jun go away?  Jun rushes to the front line.

    Seeing that Demon Emperor Jun was in crisis, Donghuang Taiyi also wanted to rush out to rescue him, but he took over Demon Emperor Jun's position to preside over the "Zhoutian Xingdou Formation". If he escaped to rescue him, then  The Zhou Tianxing Dou Formation will surely be broken, not to mention the fate of Demon Emperor Jun.  Without the assistance of the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Grand Array', Demon Emperor Jun would die faster, so Donghuang Taiyi could only grit his teeth and run the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Grand Array' with all his strength, hoping that Demon Emperor Jun would be more helpful.

    In fact, in the heart of Donghuang Taiyi, he really hoped that Demon Master Kunpeng would take action to save Demon Emperor Jun from danger. However, Demon Master Kunpeng did not pay attention to Demon Emperor Jun's situation at all. He only focused on himself and had no intention of helping Demon Emperor Jun.

    Although Donghuang Taiyi was dissatisfied with Demon Master Kunpeng in his heart, under the current situation, Donghuang Taiyi could only endure it. After all, if they were in civil strife now, it would definitely be a dead end.

    No one came to save him, so Demon Emperor Jun had no choice but to save himself. Although his injuries were getting more and more serious, under the threat of death, Demon Emperor Jun's full potential was unleashed, and there was a sharp sound of 'swish'  There was a rapid sound, and a dazzling cold electric light flashed out again, turning into an electric dragon.

    This huge electric light rolled like lightning and flames with endless murderous intent. With the determination to risk one's life, it met the remaining power of Pangu's true body's axe. Under the threat of death, the potential of the demon emperor Junna was incomparable.  It was powerful, and the sword light was incredibly fast. With just a flash of sword light, it directly withstood the power of the axe.

    There was a loud bang. This time Demon Emperor Jun finally blocked the blow, but he himself was not in a good mood. After the dazzling sword light converged, Demon Emperor Jun's face turned pale, and blood flowed from the wounds on his body.  The blood was dripping out, and the chest was rising rapidly. It was like this that one would know that one's vitality was severely damaged at the first sight.

    Fortunately, the demon emperor Jun finally blocked the power of Pangu's axe, buying enough time for the demon tribe to retreat. The 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' has once again surged with the power above the heaven, one after another.  The light of the stars fell on the demons and began to pull them into the air.

    When he saw Demon Emperor Junshe blocking Pangu's real body's axe, Emperor Jiangzu's face became extremely pale, and he was not feeling well. After all, he was also injured, but Emperor Jiangzu  Wu also did not give up on blocking the demon clan. Pangu's real body once again strode forward and waved the 'Pangu Ax' in his hand to slash at the demon emperor Jun who was seriously injured.

    Just in PanguWhen the real body strode forward again, the Thunder God roared: "Fellow Emperor Jun, leave quickly, I will cut off your queen!"

    When the Wu Clan's "Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods Formation" was in operation, Lei Shen was completely in despair. He no longer had the slightest hope for enlightenment in his heart. Lei Shen was a person who accepted death. He had always believed in death.  While struggling for enlightenment, he became determined to die when he knew that his path to enlightenment was hopeless.

    Failure or failure was the idea of ??the God of Thunder. After losing his last chance, the God of Thunder was determined to create a chance for Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi to escape, so he would risk his life and charge forward.  , desperately blocking the attack of Pangu's true form for Demon Emperor Jun and the others.

    Seeing the Thunder God rushing towards Pangu's true body, Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi were moved by it no matter how hard-hearted they were. There was a trace of reluctance and a trace of pain in their eyes, but they knew they could not drag it out any longer.  Otherwise, I feel sorry for Thor for giving them a chance with his life.

    I saw Demon Emperor Jun murmuring: "Friend Thunder God, thank you very much. Even if I risk my life, I will avenge you. I'm leaving!"

    When he said this, Demon Emperor Jun shouted loudly to Demon Master Kunpeng: "Demon Master, if you don't do your best to face the difficulties, you will really want to die in this wilderness. Everyone, give me the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' with all your strength.  Let¡¯s withdraw!¡±

    Hearing Demon Emperor Jun's words, demon master Kunpeng's eyes flashed with disdain, but he did not refute Demon Emperor Jun. After all, this battle with Demon Emperor Jun was fruitful, and he became a leader in the eyes of everyone in the demon clan.  A hero, because he killed the Zhu Rong ancestral witch, broke the witch clan's invincible 'Twelve Heavenly Gods Formation', and even refined a killing sword 'Witch-Slaying Sword' that can be compared with the innate treasure.  , which is a great reputation among the demon clan.

    In fact, Demon Master Kunpeng is not as despicable as Demon Emperor Jun said. He is not a fool. How dare he retain his strength under such circumstances? Demon Master Jun's words are just an excuse to suppress Demon Master Kunpeng among the demon clan.  It was just prestige, but the demon master Kunpeng had never thought of saving his own demon king.

    Demon Master Kunpeng naturally knows everything about Demon Emperor Jun's thoughts. Demon Master Kunpeng is not a young boy. He will not argue with Demon Emperor Jun over such a trivial matter. The most important thing right now is to leave the ancient land first.  Besides, everything else is nothing, save your life is the most important thing.

    In fact, there is no need for Demon Emperor Jun's orders. At this time, those demon saints who survived are either using their full strength or risking their lives to collude with the power of Zhou Tianxing Dou. Under the threat of death, they all can  They unleashed their potential, and the power of the stars joined with them. The incomplete 'Sky Star Array' started to operate quickly, and the light of the stars in the sky was booming.

    Suddenly, the three hundred and sixty-five ancient stars in the sky burst out with a strong light, and the entire prehistoric land was shrouded in this amazing light. The demon clan trapped by the Witch Clan used the light of this star to  It turned into a stream of light and went away, and it was too late for many masters of the Wu clan to stop it!

 Text Chapter 204 The Death of Thunder God

    Chapter 204 Death of the God of Thunder

    Chapter 204 Death of the God of Thunder

    The demon clan escaped, but the Thunder God became a tragedy, because he had successfully aroused the anger in the hearts of the wizard clan, and they wanted to eat the man who let the demon clan go alive.  Although the God of Thunder is also an innate god, he is simply vulnerable to Pangu's true form summoned by the 'Twelve Heavenly Gods Array'.

    Having lost his target, Pangu's real body waved the 'Pangu Ax' in his hand and slashed at the God of Thunder. When he saw the 'Pangu Ax' that was slashing quickly, a smile suddenly appeared on the God of Thunder's face, which made people unable to help but  The heart of the earth is cold.

    At this moment, Thunder God shouted loudly: "Qiang Liang, this time I was defeated, but it was not by your hands, but by the power of heaven. But even if I die, I will not let you Wu Clan  It¡¯s better, the soul explodes!¡±

    After the Thunder God shouted, he rushed towards Pangu's true body like lightning. Before the 'Pangu Ax' could fall, there was a loud 'bang' sound. The Thunder God self-destructed. He not only self-destructed his physical body.  , even the soul self-destructed, and the whole person disappeared directly into the wild world, leaving no trace anymore.

    Is Thor crazy?  It is crazy to say that he is crazy, but his madness comes from his own persistence. When he cannot realize the truth, he has already had the intention to die in his heart. If he does not succeed, he will become a benevolent person. This is his personality. Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang  Taiyi was able to convince Thor that their methods were clever. Unfortunately, Thor was too straightforward and ultimately chose to self-destruct.

    The God of Thunder is a powerful quasi-sage master no matter what, and his self-destruction is also a great pressure for the Wu clan. After the God of Thunder disappeared in the ancient world, the 'Twelve Capitals of the Gods and Evil Formation' also dissipated, and the Pangu True God  The body was dispersed into the void soundlessly, and the innate treasure 'Chaos Bell' returned to the hands of Empress Houtu.

    The conflict between the two Lich clans has ended. The battlefield is littered with corpses. Horrible corpses are everywhere. It is almost impossible to find a complete corpse here. The blood of the two Lich clans is sprinkled on the ground.  On this ancient land, there are spots, pools and circles. A piece of shrunken flesh and blood has changed color and is scattered around. Heads with ferocious expressions on their faces are tilted here and there, as well as broken limbs and bones, and exposed internal organs.  These formed a horrific pattern that even the most accomplished painters could not describe. It was a purple-red background with the theme of death, filled with blood, blood, blood

    Silence!  Seeing so many clansmen lying in a pool of blood, all the people of the Witch clan fell silent. They stared blankly at the bodies of the fallen people, with silent sadness in their hearts. There were heavy casualties!

    After a while, Dijiang Ancestral Witch raised his head and said: "Some people will stay behind to clean up the battlefield, and the others will follow me to the East China Sea to provide support!"

    Although Dijiang Ancestral Witch spoke very softly, his voice revealed endless killing intent. Such heavy casualties made Dijiang Ancestral Witch have murderous intention towards the saint Nuwa Empress.  !  He wanted Tu Sheng to vent his anger and avenge Zhu Rong's ancestral witch.

    When the demon emperor Jun launched the "Zhoutian Xingdou Formation", Nuwa Empress had already understood how dangerous the situation was to the demon clan, and her own situation was also very bad. It was Nuwa Empress's decision to retreat.  thoughts at the time.

    As a saint, Nuwa Empress also has her own trump card. Facing the threat of Zhu Jiuyin, Nuwa Empress thought in her heart and sacrificed the innate spiritual treasure 'Baolian Lamp', and a flame flashed out and hit Zhu Jiuyin.  Yin's innate treasure 'Qiankun Ding', at the moment of launching the attack, Nuwa Empress desperately activated the power of heaven. Demon Emperor Jun can borrow the power of 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' to break through the sky and return to heaven.  , and as a saint, Nuwa Empress is much more powerful than him. She can borrow the power of heaven to travel through space.

    As soon as the space moved, Empress Nuwa's body began to disappear in front of Zhu Jiuyin. Maybe it was because Empress Nuwa was in a heavy mood, or maybe it was because this battle was too big a blow to Empress Nuwa. After she left,  He didn't even leave a word at all, he left so depressed and helpless.

    When the space fluctuated together, Zhu Jiuyin's face changed slightly, and he yelled: "It's not that easy to leave. The Qiankun Cauldron controls the universe, and the space shackles are fixed for me!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's shout fell, a powerful force of space erupted from Zhu Jiuyin's body, overwhelming the power of space caused by Empress Nuwa, and blocking Empress Nuwa from leaving. For Zhu Jiuyin,  For him, he couldn't just let Nuwa leave so easily, otherwise it would leave a deep mark in his heart!

    The power of the innate treasure 'Qiankun Ding' combined with Zhu Jiuyin's space magic locked Empress Nuwa tightly. Although Empress Nuwa was a saint, it was not easy to leave easily from Zhu Jiuyin.  ?After all, with Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s cultivation level, even a saint would have to be afraid of him.

    Being blocked by Zhu Jiuyin, Nuwa's face changed color and she shouted angrily: "Zhu Jiuyin, do you really want to fight me to the death? This is not good for anyone!"

    Zhu Jiuyin took a deep breath and said: "Nuwa, you don't need to say anything. You can leave today if you want. You have to defeat me first, otherwise you can stay with me. Although you have the power of heaven,  But I'm not afraid. If you hadn't been too impatient just now, I wouldn't have discovered the many shortcomings before. The way of heaven has been influencing me through your power, affecting my determination, and trying to break my state of mind.  It¡¯s a pity that I saw through it in the end, and there is only one battle between you and me!¡±

    Empress Nuwa was excited, but Zhu Jiuyin was not calm either. As he just said, he had fallen into Heaven's plan from the very beginning of the Lich War, and he had many things in his heart during the battle with Empress Nuwa.  He gradually lost himself, only saw the hardships and dangers of the future, only thought about compromise and forgot about hard work. Just when Nuwa was eager to leave, the power of heaven fluctuated so much that he felt inadequate.

    The reason why the way of heaven can affect Zhu Jiuyin so silently is that Zhu Jiuyin relies too much on his own divine treasure and forgets that his own strength is the foundation. He has a mental defect.  Because Zhu Jiuyin used his strength to pull out Buzhou Mountain and wiped out the will of the Great God Pangu on the ancient land. Since then, the power of heaven has overwhelmed everything, and finally affected Zhu Jiuyin's will.

    Zhu Jiuyin has no regrets about the matter of pulling out Buzhou Mountain. Everything has been done, and he can't help but regret it. Moreover, it will only affect his state of mind more. After all, the path Zhu Jiuyin takes is the same.  The road is full of thorns, and without a courageous heart, you will not reach the end.

    Tiandao has always been quite hostile to Zhu Jiuyin, and is always secretly waiting for the opportunity to attack Zhu Jiuyin, in order to eliminate Zhu Jiuyin, a person who poses a great threat to him. Unfortunately, Zhu Jiuyin's luck is very strong.  He can wake up whenever he is in danger and can break through the influence of heaven on himself.

    Zhu Jiuyin's words were like a thunder that exploded in the hearts of all the saints. Although all the saints wished that Zhu Jiuyin died early, they did not want to see Zhu Jiuyin die under the calculation of heaven. After all, their lips were dead and their teeth were cold.  Today, if Heavenly Dao can kill Zhu Jiuyin, then one day in the future, Zhu Jiuyin's tragedy will fall on them. How can they not feel chilled by it!

    The way of heaven!  This is a sharp sword hanging over their heads, a sharp sword that will fall down at any time, which makes all the saints frightened. They all say that the saints are invincible, but they are restricted and threatened by the way of heaven. The way of heaven has repeatedly  Intervening in the war between the Lich and Lich clans will make all the saints wary and worried!

    Sanqing and the Second Sage of the West have not had much repercussions, but Nuwa Empress is different, because she has personally experienced this battle. Heavenly Dao can deal with Zhu Jiuyin on her behalf, and can make her not have the slightest chance.  Realizing, how could such a thing not make her, a saint, frightened? When it comes to the fear of heaven, Nuwa Empress is far more serious than the Three Pure Ones and the Two Saints of the West.

    After Zhu Jiuyin came to his senses, he didn¡¯t pause at all. He raised the ¡®Qiankun Cauldron¡¯ to block the way of the Nuwa Empress. Then he roared violently, reappeared the killing fist technique, and rushed towards the Nuwa Empress like a ferocious beast.

    Close combat, this is Zhu Jiuyin's choice for himself. The foundation of the Wu clan is the physical body. Previously, he had repeatedly sacrificed his own strength for the sake of weakness, but now he has changed. At this time, Zhu Jiuyin is no longer obsessed with revenge, but relies on  The strength of the physical body is to be tempered by a battle with Nuwa Empress. As for the treasure, it is no longer important.

    After Zhu Jiuyin realized himself, he made qualitative progress in the method of the Killing God Fist he used again. His fists came out like mountains, and his momentum was like a tiger descending from the mountain. It was extremely powerful, showing the way to defeat all laws with one force.  Incisively and vividly.

    Strength is the foundation of an ancestral witch. Although Zhu Jiuyin has taken a different path, his path has not completely separated from the foundation of the ancestral witch. The physical body is his foundation. No matter how powerful the Shinto is, no matter how powerful the treasure is.  , those are all foreign things, and after all they are not as real as one's own strength.

    ?? Empress Nuwa, who was fighting at close range, could feel the changes in Zhu Jiuyin. In just a short period of time, Zhu Jiuyin had improved her own path, which made Empress Nuwa feel a boundless threat.

    Zhu Jiuyin's progress was so fast that Nuwa, a saint, had demonic signs in her heart. With Zhu Jiu's fast pace of practice, she was worried that Zhu Jiuyin would become a lich in this battle.  During the war, the saint's supreme way was realized. Once Zhu Jiuyin realized it, who in the world could stop the Witch Clan?

 Text Chapter 205: Body Refining with Divine Fire

    Chapter 205 Divine Fire Body Refining

    Chapter 205 Divine Fire Body Refining

    Feeling emotional, Empress Nuwa still has to deal with the crisis at hand. You must know that Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi have led the demon army to retreat back to heaven, and the other ancestral witches have been liberated. If they wait for these people to arrive together,  Donghai, then even if she has great power, she can't escape!

    Zhu Jiuyin's God-killing Fist was as powerful as a mountain, exerting its power to the extreme. Empress Nuwa did not dare to hold anything back. The 'Baolian Lantern' also exploded with all its strength. This 'Baolian Lantern' was extremely powerful.  What burned in the lamp was not ordinary spiritual fire, but the divine fire of chaos. It was the divine fire of chaos given by Taoist Hongjun when Nuwa was mending the sky.

    In the blink of an eye, Emperor Jiang Zuwu took Empress Houtu and several others to the coast of the East China Sea. In order to rescue Zhu Jiuyin, Emperor Jiang Zuwu used his magical power to tear apart the space at any cost.

    When she saw the appearance of Ancestral Witch Di Jiang and other ancestral witches, Empress Nuwa's heart became heavy. One Zhu Jiuyin made it difficult for her to resist. Now there are several ancestral witches such as Empress Houtu. Although  It was said that there were only four or five people, but for the Nuwa Empress, it was even worse and the situation was even more dangerous!

    Under this situation, Empress Nuwa took a deep breath and said in a deep voice: "Zhu Jiuyin, why don't you even have the courage to give me a try? You still have to rely on the strength of numbers to come back."  Fight with me?"

    Although he knew that Empress Nuwa was using a provocative method, Zhu Jiuyin did not refuse. Different moods lead to different methods of dealing with things. If Zhu Jiuyin had not understood his own situation before, he would never pay attention to Empress Nuwa.  Zhu Jiuyin didn't do that now. He didn't bother to do it. It would only affect his state of mind.

    Zhu Jiuyin said calmly: "Nu Wa, you don't need to act like a villain. I, Zhu Jiuyin, am not stupid. You should put away your aggressive tactics. But don't worry, if you want to fight, then I will accompany you.  If you can defeat me, then you can leave and no one will stop you, so you should rest assured now!"

    When he heard Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words, Dijiang Zuwu said urgently: ¡°Second brother, don¡¯t be impulsive or fall into Nuwa¡¯s trick. She is our enemy and there is no need to be polite to her!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "Brother, don't worry, I know it myself!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's answer made Empress Nuwa breathe a sigh of relief and said loudly: "Okay, Zhu Jiuyin is indeed brave. Today I will let you see my trump card, Divine Fire!"

    As soon as Empress Nuwa's shout fell, the innate spiritual treasure 'Baolian Lantern' burst out with a powerful flame light curtain, trapping Zhu Jiuyin. The powerful chaotic divine fire seemed to trap Zhu Jiuyin.  As if he was cut off from the ancient world, Zhu Jiuyin felt a flash of fire in front of his eyes, and the endless sky-scorching fire burned around him.

    The Divine Fire of Chaos is indeed well-deserved. In an instant, Zhu Jiuyin felt as if the world had turned into a huge furnace. Even his powerful ancestral witch's true form felt like it was about to be burned to ashes and he was about to be completely refined.

    In just a moment, Zhu Jiuyin was sweating profusely all over his body, his skin was constantly turning black, and filled with the scent of meat. I am afraid that it won't be long before he will be burned to ashes by this chaotic divine fire.

    Empress Nuwa was able to trap Zhu Jiuyin in the flames with one move. It was not because of how clever her methods were or how fast her moves were, but because Zhu Jiuyin did it intentionally and gave Empress Nuwa this opportunity.  .

    Since realizing himself again, Zhu Jiuyin made up his mind to temper his body again, but at this time he happened to see the chaotic divine fire in Nuwa Empress's 'Lotus Lamp', so Zhu Jiuyin had  A bold idea was to use the Chaos Divine Fire to re-forge the physical body, so there was such a sudden change in front of him.

    Facing the burning of the Chaos Divine Fire and the dryness of his body, at the critical moment, Zhu Jiuyin's powerful Divine Heart began to beat with all its strength, the strong Qi and blood boiled, and the abundant vitality filled his body.

    At this time, Zhu Jiuyin was like the Chaos Demon God reborn from the fire. His burned body began to recover continuously. After just a few breaths, Zhu Jiuyin's body that had been burned by the Chaos Divine Fire  It will be restored as before.

    "Oh!" Zhu Jiuyin looked up to the sky and let out a long roar. The blood in his body boiled. An invisible force appeared on his body, forming a simple battle suit and wrapping it tightly around his body.  A majestic aura filled the air, forming a divine light that enveloped the body. Under the divine light, Zhu Jiuyin's body was invulnerable to all kinds of damage, evil, water and fire.

    This is the aura of chaos. Zhu Jiuyin uses the female body toThe Chaos Divine Fire in the Empress's hand calcined herself, completing the most important qualitative changes in her body, and burned away all the messy aura.  But even so, Zhu Jiuyin could only barely block Liao Tian's Chaos Divine Fire. He was only initially unafraid of the damage from the Divine Fire, and his body refining had only just begun.

    As the master of the Chaos Divine Fire, Empress Nuwa naturally felt the situation of Zhu Jiuyin shrouded in flames. When she saw that Zhu Jiuyin instantly blocked the barbecue of the Chaos Divine Fire, Empress Nuwa thought in her heart, that Chaos  The divine fire changed. In an instant, the burning flame turned into flaming divine beasts all over the sky. Flying Suzakus, soaring phoenixes, burning Bi Fang, scorching golden crows, all rolled up earth-shaking Chao Zhujiu in all directions from the fire.  Yin surrounded him.

    All of these are not just virtual images, but the origin of the divine beasts formed by the chaotic divine fire. These divine beasts formed by the flames are not weaker than the real divine beasts in power.

    In an instant, a phoenix used its extremely sharp wings to slice through Zhu Jiuyin's body-protecting divine light, and rushed towards Zhu Jiuyin with a flame that could burn the void, because these divine beasts were only controlled by the chaotic divine fire.  Formed, each of them was brave and unafraid of death, fearing nothing, and rushed towards Zhu Jiuyin crazily.

    And this was just the beginning. After a fire phoenix broke through Zhu Jiuyin's protective divine light, many fire beasts broke through Zhu Jiuyin's protective divine fire and launched a crazy attack on Zhu Jiuyin.

    Fortunately, Zhu Jiuyin had already thought that things would change like this. When the flame beast rushed forward, he responded calmly and calmly. With a pair of iron fists holding my invincible hegemony, he blasted out. The law of the Killing God Fist  He used it to his fullest, smashing the fire beasts one after another with punch after punch.

    Although he was surrounded by fire beasts all over the sky, Zhu Jiuyin did not feel too much pressure. After all, his physical body was too powerful. Under such an attack, he bravely resisted and counterattacked,  The intention of the Killing God Fist was sublimated in this intense confrontation.

    Every time a fire beast is killed, Zhu Jiuyin will devour the origin of the beast and use the fire of that origin to temper himself. In a short period of time, Zhu Jiuyin will display his divine power and his god-killing fist skills are unparalleled.

    Unfortunately, with the help of the warmth of the 'Lotus Lamp' body, the origin of the Chaos Divine Fire was endless. The divine beasts formed in the flames came one after another, killing them all. After a while,  Under the powerful number, Zhu Jiuyin's body was overwhelmed by these divine beasts. The powerful chaotic divine fire, strengthened by the divine beasts, once again broke through Zhu Jiuyin's defense, refining Zhu Jiuyin with its powerful power.  Jiuyin's body was determined to burn Zhu Jiuyin into slag.

    Even though Zhu Jiuyin's body had just experienced a qualitative transformation, the new skin was still very tender. Under this powerful flame, Zhu Jiuyin once again felt the pain of the previous body burning. The flame beast  It left one wound after another on his body, making his body a bloody mess.

    Under the stimulation of powerful external forces, the potential in Zhu Jiuyin's body was gradually developed. The powerful divine heart was beating crazily, the powerful blood was nourishing his body, and the damaged skin was growing.  Destroyed again, destroyed and reborn again, experiencing the torture of destruction and rebirth again and again.

    Not only are there such changes on the outside, but the muscles and meridians of Zhu Jiuyin's body are constantly evolving, transforming into a body of chaos step by step.

    Divine fire refining the golden body, Zhu Jiuyin refined not the golden body, but the real chaotic body. Under the pressure of external forces, the potential in his body gradually integrated into the body, and transformed into a body bit by bit.  His own strength has been rapidly improved by the tempering of the divine fire. This kind of practice is crazy. Zhu Jiuyin is risking his own life to fight for everything.

    Through the calcining of the Chaos Divine Fire, Zhu Jiuyin refined out the impurities in her body bit by bit. As time went by, Empress Nuwa's face became heavier and heavier, and she no longer looked like Zhu Jiuyin before.  The joy of being trapped in the flames was replaced by endless fear.

    Yes, fear!  Empress Nuwa could feel Zhu Jiuyin's aura getting stronger and stronger. It was like there was a chaotic god and demon in her divine fire. The powerful aura made her feel the threat of death.

    "No, you've fallen into a trap! Zhu Jiuyin deliberately asked me to surround him and kill him, just to use the divine fire in my hand to refine my body. I can't let him succeed again!" Empress Nuwa had a thought in her mind and wanted to launch the final attack.  Attack, even if it is to lose a little of the origin of the Chaos Divine Fire, Zhu Jiuyin will be seriously injured. Unfortunately, Nuwa Empress's reaction was too late, Zhu Jiuyin had already completed the body refining.

    Before Nuwa Empress could explode, Zhu Jiuyin roared wildly and threw out a punch. The second form of the God of Killing Fist, Void Cutting, completely exploded. Under the powerful murderous intent, the explosion of space and time,  This is formed by the fire energy of the Chaos God.The space was torn apart in an instant, and the powerful momentum continued to hit Nuwa Empress' body directly.

 Text Chapter 206 Threat

    Chapter 206 Threat

    Chapter 206 Threat

    The power of space is extremely fast. Before Nuwa Empress could react, Zhu Jiuyin's attack had already reached her body, and her saint's body was hit by Zhu Jiuyin's void-cutting power. If it hadn't been for  Empress Nuwa avoided the front under conditioned reflex, fearing that she would be seriously injured even if she didn't die, but just like this, one of Empress Nuwa's arms was directly shattered by the power of void cutting!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    Just when Zhu Jiuyin was about to go on a killing spree and directly kill Nuwa and perform the act of slaughtering the saints, a huge coercion fell from the sky, and Taoist Hongjun appeared!

    "That's enough! Zhu Jiuyin, you are too presumptuous!" As soon as Taoist Hongjun appeared, he issued a heavy rebuke to Zhu Jiuyin.

    It's a pity that Zhu Jiuyin didn't take these words seriously at all. He laughed loudly and said: "What a great Hongjun. Aren't you in line with the way of heaven and ignoring the affairs of the world? Why did you show up to stop me again?"  Act, could it be that you really think that our Wu Clan is easy to bully, and you have continuously ruined our Wu Clan's good deeds? If you don't give me an explanation today, then don't blame my Wu Clan for attacking the sky!"

    Fight the sky!  This is not a crusade against Heaven, but a direct crusade against Heaven. I have to say that Zhu Jiuyin is crazy enough to dare to issue such a provocation to Daozu Hongjun. It is no wonder that he can have such achievements and dare to be like him in the prehistoric times.  There is really no such crazy person, he is unique.

    ¡°To conquer the sky, you must first have strength, and the Wu Clan has such strength, because they inherit the bloodline of Pangu and control most of the destiny of the ancient world. This is their capital to conquer the sky.

    Fa Tian is easier said than done. If someone else said such a thing, Taoist Hongjun would only regard it as a joke, but when it came from Zhu Jiuyin's mouth, Taozu Hongjun had to take it seriously. The feelings in Zhu Jiuyin's heart  He still understood the anger, and he didn't want to get it. Just the death of Zhu Rong's ancestral wizard had already touched Zhu Jiuyin's bottom line.

    Hongjun Daozu shouted in a deep voice: "Zhu Jiuyin, what do you want? Saints are related to the balance of the ancient world and cannot tolerate your provocation. If you want to attack the sky, have you thought of the consequences?"

    Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "The consequence is just death. What's the big deal? Since Heaven wants me to die, then our Wu clan will drag the entire prehistoric world to destruction and let it return to chaos. That would be the end of the prehistoric world."  I want to know whether the way of heaven and earth can still exist, and whether saints can still live forever!"

    Let the ancient world return to chaos. Zhu Jiuyin's words shocked everyone. Madman, Zhu Jiuyin is really a madman who doesn't want his life. If you want to die, then just die yourself. Don't involve us too.  , we don¡¯t want to die yet!

    "It's a pity that Zhu Jiuyin doesn't care about other people's thoughts at all. In his heart, he only pays attention to the Wu clan. As for what other people think or think, it has nothing to do with him, and he won't care.

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, Daozu Hongjun felt a little vigilant in his heart. Although he didn't know whether Zhu Jiuyin really had such an ability, he didn't dare to gamble. After all, Zhu Jiuyin inherited  No one knows what is in Pangu's inheritance, and judging from Zhu Jiuyin's behavior, Taoist Hongjun does not dare to gamble.

    I saw Daozu Hongjun take a deep breath and say: "Zhu Jiuyin, if you have any request, just say it directly. Don't make such temptations. As long as it's not excessive, I will agree!"

    Zhu Jiu said in a gloomy voice: "Okay, it is indeed the Tao Ancestor. My request is very simple. Saints are not allowed to interfere in the dispute between our two clans of lich and witches. Heaven is not allowed to play those little tricks that are not on the table. Otherwise, don't blame me, Zhu Jiu Yin."  He is cruel and cruel and drags everyone to death together. If I want to die, then none of you will be able to live well!"

    Threat, naked threat, but facing the threat of Zhu Jiuyin, Daozu Hongjun could only endure this bad breath. This is strength. As long as you have strength, even heaven will be afraid of you. On the contrary, you  Without strength, no one will take you seriously. In this ancient world, everything is respected by strength.

    Hongjun Daozu did not think too much, nodded and said: "Okay, I agree with this, but you must also remember not to provoke the dignity of the saint. That is something that heaven cannot tolerate. I hope you will take care of yourself!"

    Daozu Hongjun said with a wave of his hand, he picked up Nuwa and left from the vast land. He didn't even look at Zhu Jiuyin, and even ignored Di Jiang and the other ancestral witches. In his eyes, Di Jiang Zu  Witches are not worth mentioning at all!

    In fact, even if Zhu Jiuyin had not made such a request, Taoist Hongjun would no longer tolerate the saint's intervention in this lich calamity. After all, the saint wasIf you do this, it will affect the changes in the prehistoric times. Not to mention, the Wu Clan has not done anything in terms of reincarnation in the six realms. This is something that the law of heaven cannot tolerate.

    It can be said that Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s request is not excessive in Taozu Hongjun¡¯s heart. Even if he did not mention Taozu Hongjun, he would still send a warning to the saints and not allow them to directly intervene in the war between the Lich and the Lich clans.

    After Daozu Hongjun left, Zhu Jiuyin looked at the Emperor Jiang Zuwu and others who wanted to ask questions and said: "Brother, let's go back to the temple, it's not convenient here!"

    After suffering a loss, Zhu Jiuyin did not dare to be careless again, not to mention the Emperor Jiang Ancestral Witch, so the group of Ancestral Witches returned to the Pangu Temple without saying anything.

    As soon as he entered the Pangu Temple, Zhu Jiuyin's face suddenly became extremely pale, and he opened his mouth and shot out a blood arrow. Zhu Jiuyin's sudden change shocked Di Jiang Zuwu and others.

    Just listening, Dijiang Ancestral Witch shouted loudly: "Second brother, what's wrong with you?"

    Zhu Jiuyin took a deep breath, suppressed the surge of blood, and then sighed: "The power of the saint is extraordinary, but even I can't bear it. I killed one of Nuwa's arms, but the backlash  The power also caused me to be severely injured. It was the backlash of the law. If my body had not been tempered by the Chaos Divine Fire, I am afraid that the injury would have been more serious. Saints should not underestimate it. The price we and other quasi-sages have to pay if they want to kill the Saint.  That¡¯s immeasurable!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin was confident even without killing the saint himself, but after this battle, he realized that the power of the saint was definitely not something that the quasi-sanctuary could resist. The backlash of the laws of heaven was too powerful. If it weren't for his ancestral witch  His true body has transformed into the body of a chaotic god and demon, so he will have to die here.

    Zhu Jiuyin destroyed one of Empress Nuwa's arms with one blow, but this was not too much damage to the saint. As long as a little source of energy was consumed, Empress Nuwa could recover as before in a short time, but Zhu Jiuyin's body  Injuries cannot be recovered in an instant. This is the gap between a saint and a quasi-sage.

    The result of slaughtering the saint is definitely a dead end. Even a quasi-sage peak master like Zhu Jiuyin cannot withstand the backlash of the Tao. Unless Zhu Jiuyin can obtain the Tao and become a saint, otherwise the slaughter of the saint will be just  Just think about it, at least Zhu Jiuyin didn't dare to kill the saint's true form, because the laws of heaven were beyond his ability to bear. Think about it, the Great God Pangu fell into the calculation of heaven, let alone Zhu Jiuyin.

    After hearing Zhu Jiuyin's words, Emperor Jiang Zuwu and others became silent, no longer as excited as before. Don't look at Hongjun Daozu's words that the saints cannot intervene in the war between the lich and the two clans, but after the war is over  How should the Witch Clan survive? The Monster Clan is protected by the saint Nuwa, but what should the Witch Clan do?

    Zhu Jiuyin's fierce power can only be suppressed for a while. As long as Zhu Jiuyin is injured in the decisive battle with the demon clan, he will no longer be able to suppress the greed in the hearts of the saints. Emperor Jiang Zuwu is worried about this.  .

    Seeing the contemplative looks of the ancestral witches, Zhu Jiuyin smiled calmly and said, "You actually don't need to worry too much. It's true that the demon clan has saints, but why can't our witch clan produce a saint?  You must know that we also have a holy throne in our hands. After this bloody battle, it is time for Sister Houtu to achieve enlightenment!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, many ancestral witches were stunned on the spot. Enlightenment cannot be achieved by talking about it. Even if there is a saint, it may not be possible to become a saint. This is the case with Hongyun.

    Di Jiang Zuwu asked in disbelief: "Second brother, are you really sure that Sister Houtu can attain enlightenment?".

    Zhu Jiuyin said confidently: "This is natural. There are three ways to realize the Tao. One is to prove the Tao with force. Father God Pangu took this path. The second is to kill three corpses to prove the Tao. Na Hongjun is  Through this method of enlightenment, the final step is to achieve enlightenment through merit and virtue. It can be said that whether it is the Sanqing, Jie Yin, Zhunti, or Nuwa, they are all enlightenment through merit and virtue. They have attained the supreme way with their immeasurable merit. People like them  It can be proved, then Sister Houtu naturally has this ability. Sanqing has the merit of Pangu opening the sky, and our twelve ancestral witches also have the merit of opening the sky. Nuwa can create humans and gain supreme merit, then Sister Houtu can  Incarnate in the Six Paths of Reincarnation and gain endless merits. If Heaven wants to plot against us, we can also use Heaven's calculations to help Sister Houtu attain the Supreme Way. As long as Sister Houtu attains the Supreme Way and becomes a saint, we can use the innate treasure 'Chaos Bell'  Suppress the fate of our witch clan, even if the calamity is over, our witch clan can still fear nothing! Sanqing, Jie Yin, Zhunti, Nuwa and others achieved enlightenment with the help of heaven, and they are under the heaven, and Houtu sister  It¡¯s completely different. You must know that the perfection of the prehistoric world was protected by the Great Dao. At that time, although Sister Houtu¡¯s power was not as strong as the Heavenly Dao, her status was equivalent to the Heavenly Dao!¡±

    After this battle, Zhu Jiuyin also felt boundless pressure, so he directlyAfter telling his plan, many ancestral witches became excited after hearing his words. If the ancestral witch Houtu can prove the Tao, then their witch clan will really have nothing to fear, and there will be no need to be afraid of the saints.  , we must let go of our hands and feet to fight the demon clan to the death!

    When Houtu Zuwu knew that he could attain enlightenment and become a saint, he did not feel happy for himself. Instead, he hurriedly asked: "Second brother, can I resurrect brother Zhu Rong after I attain enlightenment and become a saint?"

    As soon as the ancestral witch Houtu mentioned Zhu Rong, the other ancestral witches focused their attention on Zhu Jiuyin again, wanting to know the result. Unfortunately, the result disappointed them. Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "This is impossible.  We, the witch clan, are born without souls. When we die, our souls will return to the ancient world and return to the embrace of God the Father. Even a saint cannot resurrect him. Perhaps only Dao in this world can do this!"

    Regarding Zhu Rong's death, Zhu Jiuyin was also reluctant to let go, but this is fate. Even if Zhu Jiuyin repeatedly changed the situation of the witch clan, it could not change Zhu Rong's fate. If Zhu Rong's ancestral witches and the others were willing to listen to him  If you practice Shinto, there is still a chance, but now there is no chance at all.

    Zhu Jiuyin also thought about mentioning the practice of Shinto again, but after looking at the current situation of many ancestral witches, he gave up again, because many ancestral witches were either injured or were about to break through in cultivation. Even if he  Even if he said that, there would be no results at all, so he could only give up.

    Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but sigh secretly in his heart and said: "Maybe this is fate. Under the great road, we and other ancestral witches have to face this disaster of death. Life or death must be decided by our own strength. This  One bloody battle between the two races was started by the demon race, and the battlefield was on the ancient land, so the next one will definitely be our Witch Race attacking the sky, and the battlefield will be in the heaven!"

    What Zhu Jiuyin thought was correct. After this bloody battle, Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi both saw the shortcomings of the Demon Clan. They would not easily take the initiative to start a war with the Wu Clan again. They wanted to win at this level.  The only way to defeat the Wu Clan during the calamity is to passively accept the challenge, take advantage of Heaven's geographical advantages to win, and wait for work while the Wu Clan can't help but attack the sky!

    Empress Houtu said disappointedly: "Second brother, is there really no chance?"

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head again and said: "I also hope that I can resurrect Zhu Rong, but we don't have that ability. Even if you are a saint in charge of the cycle of life and death in the ancient world, you will not be able to do this. In fact, at the time when our Wu Clan was born,  From the beginning of the day, we have known this result for a long time. The great road has given us a powerful body, which will naturally weaken our soul. If we can be resurrected infinitely, can the ancient world still tolerate the existence of our Witch Clan?  We know that the Tao is supreme and balance is the foundation of the Tao. We can no longer seek too much!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's words stirred up a thousand waves in Queen Houtu's heart. The Tao is supreme and balance is the foundation. This made her understand the nature of the Tao and gave her a new understanding of her own Tao.  Incarnating the six paths of reincarnation is also a test for oneself by the great road. If you are willing to give up, you will gain if you don't give up. Only by giving up this powerful true body of the ancestral witch can you attain the supreme great road, become a saint, and protect yourself.  Witch clan, but at that time she was no longer an ancestral witch.

 Text Chapter 207: A sudden change in the bloody sea

    Chapter 207: Shock in the Sea of ??Blood

    Chapter 207 The bloody sea changes

    Seeing the thoughtful look on Houtu Zuwu's face, Zhu Jiuyin smiled knowingly and said: "Sister Houtu, you finally have some understanding. If you are willing to give up, you will gain something if you give up. As long as you believe in it in your heart  If you are a witch, then you are a witch, don¡¯t care about anything else, your heart is the foundation!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin's words dispelled Empress Houtu's concern. She knew that she was one thing, but she really had to give up the true form of the ancestral witch, let her give up Pangu's bloodline, and the ancestral witch's bloodline.  It's still hard to let go.

    Hou Tu Zuwu stood up and thanked: "Thank you, second brother, I understand. Don't worry, I won't let you down!"

    Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "As long as you understand, what you have to do is not to not let me down, but not to let yourself down. The path of cultivation is your own business. Don't take into account what I think. You  What you think is the most correct!"

    When he said this, Zhu Jiuyin suddenly paused, pondered for a moment, and then said: "Sister Houtu, although the holy position is good, you are only comprehending the path of the great path in the holy position, don't integrate it into  You, Sanqing, Jieyin, Zhunti and Nuwa have no choice. After all, they all have the freedom to take advantage of others, but you are different. You possess the merits of opening up the heaven, and cooperate with the establishment of six paths of reincarnation to seek for all sentient beings in the wild.  With just one chance of life, the merit can be as great as that of Father God Pangu, so you don¡¯t need to do anything tricky!¡±

    Although there was some confusion in her heart, Empress Houtu did not ask further questions because she believed that Zhu Jiuyin would not harm her, so she nodded and said, "Second brother, I understand!"

    Zhu Jiuyin said: "It's good to understand. You can go to the ancient world to find your own opportunity. You must remember to leave some blood for the witch clan of the earth lineage before you become enlightened, so as not to affect the earth lineage in the future.  The development of the Pulse Witch Clan!"

    Empress Houtu nodded, then stood up and left Pangu Temple, left the Wu Clan, and walked alone on the ancient land, looking for her own opportunity.

    Regarding the departure of Empress Houtu, Di Jiang and other ancestral witches have a thousand words in their hearts. They have too many doubts in their hearts, which need Zhu Jiuyin to explain, hoping to understand the truth of the matter.

    Looking at the appearance of Di Jiang and others, Zhu Jiuyin sighed: "Sister Houtu is different from us. She has a great opportunity. If she is involved in the battle between us and the demon clan, it will not be good for her.  It¡¯s not a good thing, so I don¡¯t want her to know about how to deal with the demon clan, so as not to upset her mind!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin's explanation made many ancestral witches nod their heads. Everyone was very concerned about Houtu Zuwu, the youngest sister. Zhu Jiuyin's statement made them agree. They also did not want to take revenge for Zhu Rong.  On the shoulders of Hou Tuzu Wu, this responsibility can be borne by them.

    Di Jiang Zuwu nodded and said: "What the second brother said is true, but what do you mean when you say you are willing to give up?"

    Dijiang Ancestral Witch's question hit the point. Zhu Jiuyin said: "The prehistoric world was created only when Father God Pangu created the world. However, the Father God did not realize the Supreme Way due to the way of heaven, and naturally this prehistoric world also  It is not perfect, there is no place for reincarnation of all living beings, and this needs to be completed by us. Among the twelve of us, only sister Houtu is the most suitable. However, establishing the six paths of reincarnation is not an easy task. That requires Houtu.  I need my sister¡¯s body to complete it, because this prehistoric world is the physical evolution of Father God Pangu, and only sister Houtu¡¯s body can withstand the power of the six paths of reincarnation!¡±

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin finished speaking, Emperor Jiang's ancestral witch shouted urgently: "Our ancestral witch has no spirit. If we lose our body, sister Houtu will perish between heaven and earth like Zhu Rong. How can you do this?"  Confused!"

    Not only the Dijiang ancestral witch was anxious, but the other ancestral witches were also anxious. They all shouted loudly: "Let's go and recover Sister Houtu quickly, we can't let her do that stupid thing!"

    Seeing the anxious look of Di Jiang Zuwu and the others, Zhu Jiuyin was very happy that everyone could be so united. He snorted and said: "Stop! You don't have to worry about this matter. For us, losing our body is nothing."  There is a road to death, but for Sister Hou Tu, that is a new life. Only after losing the true form of the ancestral witch, can Sister Hou Tu use the power of the Great Dao to condense the soul with supreme merit, and prove the Great Dao in one fell swoop to achieve the status of a saint.  !¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s explanation made Dijiang Ancestral Witch and the others heave a sigh of relief and murmured: ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head when he saw this, and then said: "Okay, let's not discuss Sister Houtu's matter anymore. It's not too late to discuss everything after Sister Houtu has attained enlightenment. Let's talk about this first.  Everyone is saddened by the losses in the First World War and the death of Zhu Rong, but things have happened. WeWe can only face reality. You must have collected the essence and blood left by Zhu Rong after his death and preserved it. It will be of great use in the future. Although I did not participate in this battle, I also know that our losses were huge.  No matter how old you are, we need to recuperate in the next time and strive to regain our strength as soon as possible. Let¡¯s put down the matter of revenge for now. My sacred treasure will be left in the Pangu Temple for the elites of the clan to practice!  "

    When the people of the Witch Clan were conferring in the Pangu Temple, a battle took place on the sea of ??blood. After the war between the Lich and the Witch Clan ended, the souls of the people killed by the Monster Clan moved towards the sea of ??blood under the guidance of instinct.  And go, so many souls have joined, which naturally makes Blood Sea Words Styx very happy. With these souls, his strength will be enhanced by one point.

    But just when the Styx River was about to devour these souls, suddenly the Sanqing in the Kunlun Mountains changed their colors. Taishang Laojun said in a deep voice: "No, the sea of ??blood has changed, and Fuxi's soul has not been fully restored."  disappear!"

    As he spoke, Taishang Laojun cut through the void and came to the sea of ????blood with a thought. He shouted at the Styx River: "Styx River, stop it!"

    As a saint, Taishang Laojun did not pay much attention to the quasi-sage Ming He. Although Ming He claimed that the sea of ??blood never dries up and Ming He was immortal and had an immortal body, his strength was far inferior to that of Zhu Jiuyin.  He was so strong that Taishang Laojun would naturally not give him face. When he was shouting loudly, he sacrificed the innate treasure of the 'Tai Chi Diagram' and pressed it hard against the Styx.

    In order to save Fu Xi's remnant soul, Taishang Laojun had no reservations at all and took very heavy measures. The sea of ??blood was Styx's lair. He would never have thought that someone would dare to go wild on his own territory.  Unprepared, he naturally suffered a big loss at the hands of Taishang Laojun. With a muffled groan, he was slapped back into the sea of ??blood.

    Taishang Laojun ignored Ming He's reaction and stretched out his hand to explore. Fuxi's remnant soul was caught in his hands. When he looked at Fuxi's remnant soul that had lost its memory, Taishang Laojun couldn't help but shook his head and sighed.  Said: "What a Dijiang. The power of the God-killing Spear is indeed extremely powerful. Fuxi's soul was injured like this after one blow!"

    Just when Taishang Laojun was sighing with emotion, the Styx River, who had been driven into the sea of ??blood by him, reacted and roared angrily: "Taishang Laojun, you are going too far. What grudge do I have against you to let you?"  This saint has no regard for his own dignity and sneaks up on me, a little quasi-sage. Could it be that as a saint, you can do whatever you want?"

    Ming He roared and rushed out. The two murderous swords of 'Yuan Tu' and 'A Bi' in his back were ready to move. That stance made it clear that he wanted to have a fight with Taishang Laojun.  aggressive.

    Taishang Laojun had not yet responded to Styx's roar. When Yuanshi Tianzun, who came from behind, heard Styx's roar, he sneered disdainfully and said: "Styx, who do you think you are? You dare to do this in front of a saint.  presumptuous!"

    Yuanshi Tianzun's words angered Ming He. Although he was not a saint, it did not mean that he was really afraid of saints. At least for now, Ming He no longer cared about saints. You must know that Zhu Jiuyin was on the East China Sea with Nuwa  He also saw the battle with the empress. Ming He believed that although his cultivation was not as strong as Zhu Jiuyin and did not have the power to kill the saint, he could protect himself with the power of the sea of ??blood.

    Styx shouted angrily: "Yuanshi, there is nothing great about saints. Isn't it just that they fit in with the way of heaven and have an immortal body? Others are afraid of you, but I, Styx, am not afraid. The sea of ??blood never dries up. I will never die. If you have the ability, just kill me."  I, I want to see if a saint like you dares to destroy this sea of ??blood!"

    Although Minghe was angered by Yuanshi Tianzun, he did not lose his mind and knew his sense of proportion. He did not dare to give it a go with Yuanshi Tianzun. After all, Yuanshi Tianzun was different from Nuwa Empress. He had the most powerful weapon in the world, the innate treasure.  With Pangu Banner in hand, even if he tried his best, he still couldn't please Yuanshi Tianzun, so Minghe went the opposite way and directly used words to provoke Yuanshi Tianzun, using the sea of ??blood to tease him.

    The importance of the Sea of ??Blood to the prehistoric world is unparalleled. Ming He does not think that as a saint, Yuanshi Tianzun dares to destroy the Sea of ??Blood. As long as he dares to do that, he will definitely follow in the footsteps of Daozu Hongjun and be directly dismissed as a saint.  If Yuanshi Tianzun is knocked down, his reputation will spread throughout the world.

    Hearing Ming He's words, Yuanshi Tianzun said with a gloomy face: "Ming He, if you miss you, I will help you. Don't think that I can't do anything to you with the sea of ??blood protecting you. Although I can't kill you, I can  I have the ability to suppress you, and there is a lack of someone to suppress you in the eyes of the East China Sea. I think you are quite good. If you want to try it, I will give you this opportunity!"

    Ming He thought he was very smart and used the sea of ??blood to talk about things, but Yuanshi Tianzun didn't give it in vain. He found a way to solve it in an instant. Ming He used the sea of ??blood to talk about things, but he directly used the sea eye of the East China Sea to threaten Ming He.  river!

 Text Chapter 208: Ants

    Chapter 208: Ants

    Chapter 208 Ants

    Yuanshi Tianzun's answer made Minghe furious. He had been humiliated like this before. Minghe cursed angrily: "Yuanshi, you have gone too far. I, Minghe, am standing here. If you have the ability, come and suppress me."  , I want to see how you suppress me!"

    The conflict between Styx and Yuanshi Tianzun was witnessed by Taishang Laojun, and he couldn't help but shook his head in his heart. He was a little dissatisfied with Yuanshi Tianzun for being so pushy. Although Styx was just an ant, but now  During the calamity, there was no need for them to argue with an ant like Styx. The most important thing at the moment was to ensure that they were not affected by the calamity.

    Taishang Laojun raised his head and said calmly: "Junior brother Yuanshi, forget it, don't care about it like an ant, we still put the overall situation first, there is no need to lose our dignity!"

    When Taishang Laojun opened his mouth, Yuanshi Tianzun glanced at Styx with disdain, and then said: "Forget it, just follow my senior brother's words, let this ignorant ant go for now, and settle accounts with him when you have time in the future!"

    Hearing that Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun were talking about ants, Ming He was really angry at Bullfighting, but he was not in a hurry to explode. After all, the three Qings appeared together on the sea of ??blood. If he had a conflict with them at this time,  , he is not as strong as Zhu Jiuyin, and is definitely not Sanqing's opponent. Ming He can only endure this bad breath secretly.

    Minghe glared at Sanqing with a gloomy face, and cursed secretly in his heart: "Tai Shang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun, I will remember today's shame in my heart, and there will always be a day when you can repay it in the future!"

    When Ming He thought of this, he snorted coldly and stopped arguing with Yuanshi Tianzun. He turned around and returned to the depths of the blood sea, paying no attention to the remnant souls of the demon clan wandering above the blood sea.

    Seeing Styx's performance, a trace of anger flashed across Yuanshi Tianzun's face, and a murderous intention was born in his heart towards Styx. Even a small quasi-sage in Styx dared to ignore his own dignity, which made Yuanshi  It is difficult for Tianzun to accept it. If it were not for what Taishang Laojun said before, Yuanshi Tianzun would definitely suppress Minghe directly at this time and let Minghe know how powerful he is.

    From the beginning to the end, Master Tongtian did not say a word. He had been silently watching Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun. He was not at all excited about Styx's reaction. Although Master Tongtian was also very crazy, he was not at all like Yuanshi.  Tianzun is different, he will not go to war over trivial matters.

    Just when Minghe left, Sanqing's expression suddenly changed, and a low shout came from their ears: "Come to Zixiao Palace quickly!"

    Although they didn¡¯t know why the teacher was looking for them, Sanqing was not stupid. Thinking of the previous lich battle, they still had some ideas, so they turned around and headed towards Zixiao Palace without saying anything.

    Not only Sanqing heard the call of Taoist Hongjun, but the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti in the West also received the call of Taoist Hongjun and were heading towards Zixiao Palace. They also had various things in their hearts.  conjecture.

    When Sanqing came to Zixiao Palace, the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin had already arrived, and Empress Nuwa also recovered the arm that was cut off by Zhu Jiuyin, but her face was a little pale. It seemed that the battle was not good for her.  It can be said that he was severely traumatized, and the previous battle was not as simple as it seemed on the surface!

    When Sanqing entered the Zixiao Palace, Taoist Hongjun was already sitting there waiting. After Sanqing sat down, Taoist Hongjun said: "Now the calamity has entered a critical moment, and the battle on the East China Sea has also brought you all  I saw it, I don¡¯t want to say anything more, I just want to warn you not to interfere in the dispute between the two lich clans anymore, any violators will be punished by the law of heaven!¡±

    Sanqing didn't care too much. After all, even the Witch Clan wouldn't be afraid of the three of them working together. They could naturally keep their composure, but the same could not be said for Nuwa, Jie Yin, and Zhunti. The three of them were fighting against the Witch Clan.  The tribes all have great causes and effects. Once the Tribulation Witch Clan wins, it will not be a good thing for them.

    Hearing this, the Nuwa Empress said: "Teacher, the Wu Clan bullies people too much and ignores the dignity of saints. If we let them continue to be arrogant, our dignity will plummet. I hope Teacher can restrain the Wu Clan!"

    As soon as Nuwa Empress spoke, Taoist Hongjun raised his head, glanced at Nuwa Empress, and said in a deep voice: "The general trend of the way of heaven cannot be changed. The war between the two clans of lich and demon is a fight between them. It is the general trend, and your saint  You have jumped out of the Three Realms and are no longer among the Five Elements, so you are not allowed to interfere in the war between the Lich and the Lich clan. As for the Witch clan, they have their own destiny!"

    Daozu Hongjun doesn't care what Sanqing, Nuwa and the Second Sage of the West think. What he cares about most now is when Hou Tuzu Wu will complete the reincarnation of the prehistoric world. As for other things, he doesn't care about them.  , Originally Taoist Hongjun did not need to summon all the saints to come to Zixiao Palace, but he did notThinking that the Sanqing appeared on the sea of ??blood and had a conflict with the Styx. You must know that the blood sea is the key to the reincarnation of the Six Paths of reincarnation of Hou Tuzu Witch. Daozu Hongjun does not want to ruin the Hou Tuzu because of the Sanqing.  The Tuzu Witch transformed into the Six Paths of Reincarnation, so this time all the saints gathered in the Zixiao Palace.

    Queen Nuwa didn¡¯t know what Taoist Hongjun was thinking, but she self-righteously proposed to Taoist Hongjun to restrain the Wu clan. Naturally, this was frustrating!

    Taoist Hongjun ignored Empress Nuwa and said to the Supreme Lord: "Old Master, please give Fuxi's remnant soul to Nuwa and let her repair Fuxi's remnant soul. You should not interfere in this matter anymore."  Oh, so as not to cause karma!"

    Although Taishang Laojun was a little reluctant, Taoist Hongjun had already spoken and he still dared to object, so he had no choice but to reluctantly hand Fuxi's remnant soul into the hands of Nuwa. Originally Taishang Laojun wanted to repair Fuxi's remnant soul himself.  Let Nuwa Empress owe me a favor, but now everything is in vain.

    When she took over the remnant soul of her brother from the hands of Taishang Laojun, a trace of tears flashed in Nuwa's eyes. Seeing her brother meet such a tragic end, Nuwa felt very uncomfortable, but she  Still holding back his grief, he saluted the Supreme Lord and said, "Thank you, Senior Brother, for your help!"

    Taishang Laojun returned the gift and said: "Junior sister, there is no need to do this. This is just a coincidence. You don't need to take it to heart!"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT????????? But in his heart, he hopes that Empress Nuwa will keep this matter in mind, so that his efforts will be rewarded.

    Nuwa Empress was not in the mood to think about what Taishang Laojun was thinking. She was now concerned about her brother's affairs. Nuwa Empress stood up and said, "Please, teacher, be merciful and save my brother."  !¡±

    At this time, Daozu Hongjun said calmly: "Nuwa, Fuxi's matter has its own destiny. You can relax and repair his soul first. After the calamity is over, there will be a place for him. This is what I have said."  , you all go back to meditate, and remember not to interfere in the dispute between the two Lich clans!"

    After Taoist Hongjun finished speaking, with a thought, he sent all the saints back to the dojos they opened in the chaos. It seemed like a very ordinary move, but it made a big difference in Sanqing's heart.  Fluctuation, in the past Hongjun Daozu sent the three brothers back to Kunlun Mountain, but this time he sent them to the small world he created. Does this imply that the three brothers should be separated!

    When he thought of this, Taishang Laojun's heart couldn't help but beat. Although Kunlun Mountain is a famous cave heaven paradise in the ancient times, but the three saints live here and the three religions live together, no matter how strong the luck of Kunlun Mountain is,  They couldn't bear such a great luck. In the past, because of the calamity of the Three Pure Ones, they all focused on the Lich and Lich clans. But now when they look back, they see that their own shortcomings are so huge. If they are not careful,  I'm just afraid that the three religions will conflict.

    No, it¡¯s not that there will be a conflict. In fact, the disciples of the Chan sect in Kunlun Mountain are no longer dealing with the disciples of the Jie sect. It¡¯s just that Sanqing didn¡¯t pay attention to it and just regarded it as a normal joke.

    Separate the family!  This was inevitable. Taishang Laojun suddenly asked Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Master to come to his Taiqing Heaven. After the two sat down, Taishang Laojun said: "Yuanshi Tianzun"  Junior Brother, Junior Brother Tongtian, do you have any experience with what the teacher said this time?"

    When Taishang Laojun spoke, Yuanshi Tianzun's eyes flashed with light, and he said in a deep voice: "Elder brother, could it be that you have already gained some insights?"

    Taishang Laojun nodded and said: "You have some understanding. If it weren't for the teacher's guidance, I'm afraid there would be a big chaos within Sanqing. I wonder if the two junior brothers have noticed the changes in Kunlun Mountain?"

    As soon as Taishang Laojun finished speaking, Yuanshi Tianzun frowned and said: "Elder brother, how can Kunlun Mountain change? Is it just like that? It's just that there are more people now, but this is nothing.  there is nothing!"

    Taishang Laojun shook his head and said: "It's not just that there are too many people. When there are too many people, there will be conflicts. We three brothers each established a great sect, but they gathered all the disciples together and settled in Kunlun Mountain. Although  Kunlun Mountain is a famous mountain in ancient times, but it cannot withstand the fate of the three religions. Now the teacher does not allow us to intervene in the battle between the two lich clans, so I think it is best to take this opportunity to establish caves!"

    As soon as Taishang Laojun said this, Yuanshi Tianzun frowned again, and there was a bad feeling in his heart, thinking that Taishang Laojun was trying to drive him and Tongtian Cult Master away from Kunlun Mountain and monopolize Kunlun.  Shan, otherwise why would you take issue with the disciples of Chanjie and Chanjie sects!

    After having this idea, Yuanshi Tianzun remained silent, unwilling to speak out first to avoid putting himself in danger, where he waited for Taishang Laojun andThe Heavenly Cult Leader spoke first so that he could occupy a favorable position.

 Text Chapter 209 The soil becomes holy after the festival

    Chapter 209: Hou Tu Becomes a Saint

    Chapter 209: Hou Tu Becomes a Saint

    Before Taishang Laojun could speak first, Master Tongtian stood up and said: "Elder brother, I have many disciples. Staying in Kunlun Mountain will only increase the suffering among the disciples. I will teach my disciples to move out of Kunlun Mountain first!"

    Master Tongtian left Kunlun Mountain to Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun, thinking that there would be no conflicts in this way. Unfortunately, Master Tongtian¡¯s idea was too naive. After he stood up, Taishang Laojun also said:  "I was the one who proposed this idea first, leaving the Kunlun Mountain to Junior Brother Yuanshi!"

    Taishang Laojun and Tongtian Cult Leader both expressed their intention to leave. Yuanshi Tianzun was relieved in his heart, but he had to express something. Yuanshi Tianzun said quickly: "Senior Brother, Junior Brother Tongtian, I am the one who left.  Well, I have fewer disciples, so it will be much easier to move!"

    Leader Tongtian said calmly: "Second Senior Brother, let's settle the matter like this. It would be better for my Jie Jiao disciples to leave. Moreover, this calamity is a battle between the Lich and Demon clans. Most of my Jie Jiao disciples are from the Monster clan. Let's let  If they stay in the Kunlun Mountains, they will only cause unnecessary trouble. The Dragon King of the East China Sea died in the last battle. There are many unclaimed lands in the East China Sea. I just want to lead them to the East China Sea to live away from the conflict!"

    When Lord Tongtian spoke, Taishang Laojun secretly nodded, very satisfied with Lord Tongtian's move. At this time, Jiejiao is indeed not suitable to stay in the Kunlun Mountains. As long as he is not careful, he may have trouble with the Wu clan.  Conflict, after all, Zhu Rong Zu Wu among the Wu Clan fell into the hands of the Demon Emperor Jun. At this time, the Wu Clan may have gone crazy and avoiding the East China Sea is a good place to avoid conflicts with the Wu Clan!

    Taishang Laojun nodded and said: "Since Junior Brother Tongtian said so, then this matter is settled!"

    The Three Purities were separated under the auspices of Taishang Laojun. Yuanshi Tianzun occupied the Kunlun Mountains alone, while the leader of Tongtian went to Jin'ao Island in the East China Sea as he said, and the disciples of Jiejiao moved from the ancient land to the East China Sea.  Above, far away from the dispute between the two clans of lich and witch, Taishang Laojun also settled in the ancient Shouyang Mountain.

    The separation of the three Qing Dynasties did not cause shock in the ancient world. After all, everyone's attention was on the Lich and Demon tribes. Both the Lich tribe and the demon tribe suffered considerable damage in this battle. Everyone  Everyone wants to know their reaction.

    After returning to the Wa Palace, Empress Nuwa did not go to heaven to find Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi. Instead, she calmed down to repair Fuxi's soul. For her, nothing was more important than this.

    After Demon Emperor Jun, Donghuang Taiyi and Demon Master Kunpeng returned to heaven, they also practiced in seclusion one after another. Especially Demon Emperor Jun, he was seriously injured and needed time to cultivate. As for Demon Master Kunpeng, that was just doing it.  It was just a superficial effort, but he wasn't injured at all.

    After leaving the Pangu Temple, Hou Tuzu Wu was not only looking for his own opportunities on the ancient land, but the blood that had not dissipated could be seen everywhere in the ancient world. Those whose blood had the demon race, more of them came from the human race. You must know  This war was not just a battle between the Lich and Lich clans, but the human race suffered the heaviest losses, and their casualties were the highest in history.

    Looking at the endless evil aura of the prehistoric era, Houtu Zuwu came to the bank of the sea of ????blood unknowingly. When she saw the countless remnant souls entrenched in the sea of ????blood, she finally realized it.

    When Houtu Zuwu appeared on the bank of the blood sea, Styx, as the master of the blood sea, naturally noticed it immediately. Before Styx could react, there was a sudden fluctuation in the laws of space, and Zhu Jiuyin appeared.  At the side of Houtu Ancestral Witch, Xuanming Ancestral Witch came with him.

    Hou Tuzu Witch was not surprised by the appearance of Zhu Jiuyin. She was very happy to see Zhu Jiuyin and Xuanming Ancestral Witch again before they were reincarnated into six realms of reincarnation. Hou Tuzu Witch only heard her say: "Second brother, come here  Got it!"

    Zhu Jiuyin nodded and said, "If you want to take this step, how can I not come?"

    The appearance of Zhu Jiuyin shocked Ming He, who was just about to show up. Previously, he had been teased by the two evil guests Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun, and he had been suppressed once. This time Zhu Jiuyin was  The appearance of Jiuyin naturally made Styx on guard, unwilling to show his face in a hurry to avoid losing face again.

    Ming He didn¡¯t want to show his head, but Zhu Jiuyin said in a deep voice: ¡°Come out and see fellow Taoist Ming He. I have something to discuss with fellow Taoist!¡±

    When Zhu Jiuyin opened his mouth, Minghe sighed secretly and thought to himself: "What's going on in the prehistoric era? Why is everyone interested in me, the bloody sea? My master is really unlucky. Evil  Customers show up one after another!¡±

    In Minghe¡¯s eyes, Zhu Jiuyin, Houtu Ancestral Witch and Xuanming Ancestral Witch have all become his bad guests. In his heart, he doesn¡¯t think that Zhu Jiuyin will do anything to him.Something happened, but when it came he couldn't avoid it.

    With a thought in his mind, Minghe cut through the blood sea and came to the bank of the blood sea. When he saw Zhu Jiuyin, he said calmly: "If my friend Zhu Jiuyin doesn't think of a way to deal with the demon clan, how can you be in the mood to treat me?"  Is this sea of ??blood coming?¡±

    Seeing Styx¡¯s behavior, Zhu Jiuyin couldn¡¯t help but shook his head secretly. He was very speechless towards Styx. He felt that Styx was too petty and he took precautions before he even did anything. He didn¡¯t have any dignity at all.

    Although he despised Styx in his heart, Zhu Jiuyin had to answer Styx's question. You must know that Styx is the master of the sea of ??blood after all. No matter what, you should say hello to Styx and achieve mutual understanding between the two parties.  That would be good for both of them.

    Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "Why is Fellow Taoist Minghe still so cautious? Maybe he was frightened by Sanqing. Don't worry, it's a good thing for me to find fellow Taoist. It's a great good thing!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin finished speaking, a trace of discomfort flashed across Ming He's face. He really didn't expect that Zhu Jiuyin was still in the mood to watch every move of the sea of ??blood. The more Zhu Jiuyin acted like this, the more Ming He felt.  Uneasy, it seemed to him that if Zhu Jiuyin had never thought about making plans for himself, how could he be so focused on the sea of ??blood.

    Minghe said in a deep voice: "Oh! I wonder if my friend Zhujiu has any good things to take care of me. Can you tell me about it?"

    Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "What's the difficulty? But Fellow Taoist Minghe, do you want me to stand here and talk to you?".

    Hearing Zhu Jiuyin's words, Ming He became even more cautious and unwilling to invite Zhu Jiuyin to his own cave in Xuehai for talks, because he was afraid that Zhu Jiuyin would play dirty tricks on him and take advantage of him.  into his cave.

    Minghe laughed loudly and said: "Friends Zhujiu, the sea of ??blood is full of filth. I'd better not invite a few of you in, so as not to stain your eyes. It's a good idea to discuss it here!"

    Not only Zhu Jiuyin understood what Ming He was thinking, but Tu Zusha and Xuanming Ancestral Wu also understood the meaning. They were a little bit dumbfounded that Ming He was so cautious.  He is also a quasi-Sage master, how could he be so cautious? It's really a bit embarrassing.

    The Minghe did not dare to think about what they thought in their hearts. As long as he could be safe, it would be nothing to throw some ducts. Losing the noodle skin was better than his good nest was occupied.

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "I really don't know what Taoist friend is, but since Taoist friend Styx has said so, it's not inconvenient for me to say anything more. I came here today to ask for a place in the sea of ??blood.  , But fellow Taoist, don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t be taken from you in vain, it will also give you great merit!¡±

    Minghe didn't believe Zhu Jiuyin's words at all. In his opinion, Zhu Jiuyin simply wanted to gain a foothold in the sea of ??blood. He was unwilling to agree to Zhu Jiuyin's suggestion, but he couldn't refuse it directly. After all, Zhu Jiuyin wanted to gain a foothold in the sea of ??blood.  The battle between Jiuyin and Nuwa made him feel threatened.

    Minghe took a deep breath and said: "I wonder what great merits my friend Zhujiu has given me? What's the use of lending me this land of blood sea?"

    Zhu Jiuyin doesn¡¯t want to have too many verbal disputes with Ming He. After all, the nights are long and there are many dreams. Although the Wu clan is the protagonist of the ancient world, he must be careful to avoid accidents at critical moments.

    Just listening, Zhu Jiuyin said: "All Taoist friends of Minghe have also seen it. Nowadays, there are constant killings in the ancient world. Although our Wu clan loves peace, some people always insist on provoking wars and making all living beings suffer in the ancient world. Now, Tao  Friends, there are endless resentful souls above this sea of ??blood. Sister Houtu has gained the enlightenment of the great road and wants to perfect the ancient world and establish a place of reincarnation to find a chance for all sentient beings in the ancient world, so she wants to get a piece of the sea of ??blood of fellow Taoist Styx.  place!"

    When he heard Zhu Jiuyin's words, Ming He said with disdain in his heart: "Zhu Jiuyin, you have the nerve to say that the Wu clan loves peace. Are you that peace-loving? I even blush at your words.  !¡±

    Although he thought so in his heart, Ming He couldn't say it out loud, and he didn't dare to say it out. After all, he didn't know what kind of reaction this madman Zhu Jiuyin would have.

    Minghe said: "What Friend Zhujiujiu said is true. Since Taoist Taoist Brother Hou Tu has such a compassionate heart, he should help the poor Taoist. However, Friend Zhujiujiu also knows that the Asura clan of Blood Sea relies on me."  The remnant souls from the ancient times were transformed. If the reincarnation is established and all these remnant souls are reincarnated, then my Asura clan will face extinction!"

    Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "Fellow Taoist Minghe, there is no need to worry about this. The Asura clan of Samsara Yichen is naturally within its scope. Fellow Taoist, you can imagine how much merit you will have if you establish the place of reincarnation.  It¡¯s not often that such a good thing can be achieved at such a small cost!¡±

    No matter what Zhu Jiuyin said is true or not,Ming He didn't have the power to refuse, so he didn't have strong strength. Previously, Ming He had already hated Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun because of Fuxi's remnant soul. This time, he didn't dare to put Zhu Jiuyin and Wu Clan again.  Being offended, Ming He had to agree to Zhu Jiuyin's suggestion even if there was no benefit.

    Ming He¡¯s face turned stern and he said loudly: ¡°In order for all living beings in the ancient world to have a chance to survive, I, Ming He, have my duty to do so. Fellow Daoist Houtu, please cast a spell. I, Ming He, will definitely not hesitate, and the Asura clan will definitely help!¡±

    After hearing Ming He¡¯s words, Zhu Jiuyin nodded to the Houtu Ancestor Witch and said, ¡°Sister, there¡¯s no need to delay. Let¡¯s get started. I will protect you as a brother and no one will interfere with you!¡±

    After getting Zhu Jiuyin's answer, Empress Houtu did not hesitate, strode onto the sea of ??blood, and then said to the sky: "The great road is above. I feel the suffering of all living beings in the ancient times, and I am willing to transform into the six paths with my body."  Reincarnation, seeking a chance of life for all sentient beings, hoping that the Great Dao will recognize it and the six paths of reincarnation will appear!"

    As Empress Hou Tu shouted, Da Dao sensed the oath of the ancestral witch Hou Tu. A golden light fell on Empress Hou Tu. Then the true form of the ancestral witch began to collapse. As the true form of the ancestral witch  After the collapse of the Six Paths of Reincarnation, the Six Paths of Reincarnation began to appear. When the true form of Houtu Empress' ancestral witch completely collapsed, the Six Paths of Reincarnation was finally completed.

    When the Six Paths of Reincarnation was formed, the endless blood was swallowed up by the Six Paths of Reincarnation. As the blood disappeared, the place of Six Paths of Reincarnation sank into the depths of the sea of ??blood. When the Six Paths of Reincarnation was completed, a huge stream of merit went towards it.  The sea of ????blood descended, and eight of the successful virtues fell on Hou Tu Zuwu's will to dissipate. As soon as the merits fell, Hou Tu Empress' own heaven-opening merit was triggered, and in an instant she disappeared into the sky and the earth.  During this time, Hou Tuzu Wu received the help of merit and deeds and condensed into the soul.

    At this time, Zhu Jiu shouted in a gloomy voice: "When will my sister return to her position?"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, the soul of the Hou Tu Ancestral Witch shouted loudly: "My Queen Tu establishes the six paths of reincarnation, controls the reincarnation of the great wilderness, uses the innate treasure 'Chaos Bell' to suppress the fate of the witch clan, and uses the innate spiritual treasure'  "The Book of Life and Death" and the "Judge Pen" suppress the six paths of reincarnation, reward and punish all living beings impartially, and the underworld is established!"

    As soon as Hou Tuzu Wu said these words, the great law of the holy throne in her hand was swallowed up. In an instant, all the merits returned to her soul, and a powerful pressure rose from the sea of ??blood.  Scattered to the prehistoric world, Hou Tu Zu Wu became a saint. Although Hou Tu Zu Wu sacrificed his true form of the ancestral witch, he achieved the Supreme Way, and the holy throne of the law of the Great Way was lost in her hands.  The moment the Tuzu shaman attained enlightenment, he turned into a spear. This was the supreme magic weapon of the underworld and a killing treasure recognized by the Great Dao.

    The power of Heaven's Way was eliminated by the power of the Great Dao at the moment when Hou Tuzu Wu realized the Way. The reason was because Hou Tuzu Wu swore to the Great Way, not to the Heaven's Way, and he incarnated the Six Paths of Reincarnation and mastered the prehistoric world.  In the place of reincarnation, the identity of Houtu Zusha has surpassed that of a saint and is equivalent to the way of heaven, so naturally he will not be affected by the way of heaven!

    After Tu Tu's ancestral witch became enlightened, she did not bear the body of the ancestral witch. However, her departure did not damage the witch clan's luck. On the contrary, she used the power of the innate treasure "Chaos Bell" to greatly increase the witch clan's luck.  The demonstration shocked the entire prehistoric world, because no one thought that Hou Tu Zuwu could actually prove the supreme way as an ancestor witch. Such a result was unacceptable to them.

 Text Chapter 210: The Worries of the Monster Tribe

    Chapter 210: The Worry of the Demon Clan

    Chapter 210 The Worry of the Demon Clan

    When Hou Tu Zu Wu achieved enlightenment, Taoist Hongjun in the Zixiao Palace changed his expression. He had calculated countless times but failed to predict that Hou Tu Zu Wu would be able to achieve the supreme Tao and be on an equal footing with him. This  The result made him angry.

    Holy throne!  The reason why the Hou Tuzu Witch was able to attain enlightenment was definitely because of the holy throne that Zhu Jiuyin had captured. His mistake caused eternal hatred. Unfortunately, Taoist Hongjun underestimated the Wu clan and Zhu Jiuyin, and in the end he could only swallow this.  A bitter fruit.

    It¡¯s okay for Daozu Hongjun, after all, things have already happened and he can¡¯t change it anymore, and he doesn¡¯t have the ability to change everything. After all, the identity of Hou Tuzu Witch lies there.  Fortunately, everything did not affect the general trend of the prehistoric era. The establishment of the underworld completed the prehistoric era, which was also a good thing for Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu themselves.

    Hongjun Daozu was able to face Hou Tuzu Wu Zhengdao relatively calmly, but that did not mean that others could do the same. The Donghuang Taiyi in the heaven roared loudly: "No! How is this possible? Hou Tuzu  I don¡¯t believe how an ancestral shaman without a soul can attain the Supreme Way!"

    "It's a pity that no matter whether he was unwilling to admit it, this is a fact. It is an unchangeable fact. The Wu Clan has a saint, and there is no need to worry about being affected by other people during this calamity.

    Seeing the crazy look of Donghuang Taiyi, Demon Emperor Junze acted very calmly. Although he did not want to see Hou Tuzu Wu become a saint, such a result would be another problem for the current situation of the demon clan.  Good thing.

    Demon Emperor Jun said in a deep voice: "Brother Xian, although you are unwilling to accept such a result, it has already happened and we have to face it, and this is not necessarily a bad thing for us. Dao Ancestor ordered the saint  We must not interfere in the war between the two lich clans. We can't count on Nuwa. However, Hou Tu, the Zhengdao witch clan, also lacks a major backbone. In the future decisive battle, the witch clan's strength will be weak.  One point up!¡±

    Donghuang Taiyi said in a deep voice: "Brother, I understand what you said, but have you ever thought about whether the Wu clan with saints to rely on and the Wu clan without saints to rely on will be the same? The Wu clan with saints as their support will be the same.  They will not be afraid of anything. Although this will make them lose an ancestral witch, which will affect the 'Twelve Capital Gods' Formation', but we have killed Zhu Rong, so we don't need to care about the 'Twelve Capitals Gods'.  "Great formation, on the contrary, the morale of the Witch Clan will be greatly increased with the presence of the Saint. Do you think it will be beneficial to our Monster Clan in the face of one thing or another?"

    The Demon Emperor sighed and said: "My dear brother, no matter what, things have already happened. Even if you get angry again, it will not help. Now you should calm down and work hard to practice. I think it won't be long before the Witch Clan kills Heavenly Court again. Then  This will be the last battle between our two clans. We have to strengthen our practice. Demon Master Kunpeng did not suffer much damage in the previous battle. All affairs in heaven will be left to him to handle.  , you and I are going to practice meditation with all our strength, striving to fully comprehend the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation', that is what we rely on to defeat the Witch Clan!"

    The 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Grand Formation' is different from the Wu Clan's 'Twelve Heavenly Gods and Evils Grand Formation'. The 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Grand Formation' requires Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi to work hard to understand, but the Wu Clan's 'Ten Heavenly Gods Formation'  The Erdu Tianshen Sha Formation is inherited from the bloodline. As long as their cultivation level reaches the requirements, they will be able to use it with ease.

    Without the help of the saint Nuwa, and the loss of a powerful demon saint like Fuxi in the previous battle, and even their ultimate trump card, the God of Thunder, was lost, the demon clan no longer had much power.  The only thing we can rely on is the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Grand Formation'. Only by fully understanding the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Grand Formation' and relying on the power of the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Grand Formation' can we fight against the Wu Clan. Otherwise, it is  They took advantage of the Heavenly Court and waited for work to attack the Wu Clan, and there was no possibility of victory.

    The demon emperor Jun saw this, so he boldly handed over all affairs of heaven to the hands of demon master Kunpeng. He was not afraid that demon master Kunpeng would take the opportunity to develop and strengthen his own power among the demon army. All of this  It was all because of external forces that forced him to do this.

    Donghuang Taiyi hated the demon master Kunpeng to the core. When he heard Demon Emperor Jun's words, Donghuang Taiyi frowned and said: "Brother, Kunpeng is just a villain. You leave all the affairs of heaven to me."  If he handles it, I'm afraid there will be endless troubles. I advise you to think twice before you act!"

    The Demon Emperor sighed: "Do we have any other choice now? Even if we know that the consequences will be endless, we still have to do this. If we can't survive this calamity, everything will be in vain, and our reputation and power will be in vain!  "

    Measuring the calamity!  This is a major threat to the Demon Clan and the Witch Clan, and everyone is worried about it. As Demon Emperor Jun said, if you cannot survive this disaster, everything you gain will be in vain. HeWhy should you care about Demon Master Kunpeng's actions? If you survive, you will have enough time to take everything back, but do you really have that ability?  Demon Emperor Jun himself was not at all sure about this. After all, the previous battle had left him with too deep a feeling. The Witch Clan was far more powerful than he thought.

    "Demon Emperor Jun Shang lost his courage before fighting. It's even more conceivable for ordinary demon clansmen. Demon Emperor Jun's whole mind is now placed on the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation'.

    Hou Tuzu's shaman attained enlightenment and became a saint, which was a great merit for all sentient beings in the world. Such a great act of kindness naturally caused the heaven and earth to tremble. If we talk about the previous times when Sanqing, Jie Yin, Zhunti, and Nuwa Empress attained enlightenment,  It relied on supreme coercion to make all living beings surrender in the wild, while Hou Tuzu Wu Zhengdao relied entirely on kindness to make people surrender on their own initiative, because Queen Houtu created a way for them to survive.

    When the underworld was established, the other two layers of merit in the sky fell down, one tenth fell on Zhu Jiuyin's head, and one layer fell on the head of Styx. For this successful virtue,  At this time, Minghe was overjoyed. He no longer had the previous resentment, and was just pleasantly surprised.

    Minghe couldn¡¯t help but stepped forward and gave a salute to Zhu Jiuyin, and said: "Thank you so much, friend Zhu Jiuyin, for your help. I am very grateful!"

    Zhu Jiuyin smiled calmly and said: "Fellow Taoist Minghe, you should believe our sincerity now. Although our Wu clan is warlike, we are not unreasonable, let alone taking advantage of others. This merit is what Taoist Minghe should get."  Yes, the underworld has been established and is in the sea of ??blood, and we will need the help of fellow Daoist Styx in the future!"

    Having benefited, Styx Na naturally agreed and said quickly: "This is natural!"

    Styx's answer satisfied Zhu Jiuyin. Although he didn't think there was any way to threaten the underworld where the saint Hou Tuzu Wu was sitting, but with Styx's help, the underworld would be less troublesome. After all, in the sea of ??blood  The Asura clan are born warriors, and they protect the underworld from many disturbances outside.

    After obtaining this successful virtue, Minghe was eager to go back to refine it and attack the saint, so he quickly said goodbye and returned to the sea of ??blood, while Zhu Jiuyin did not refine this successful virtue.  Instead, he injected this merit into the body of Xuanming Ancestral Witch.

    Then he entered the underworld with the Xuanming Ancestral Witch. In fact, Zhu Jiuyin had already told her the construction of the underworld one by one before the Houtu Ancestral Witch incarnated in the Six Paths of Reincarnation. It was through Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s reminder that,  Hou Tu Zu Wu was able to build the underworld in one fell swoop and gained that merit. When it comes to merits, Queen Tu¡¯s merit is far superior to that of Taishang Laojun. She also had the unparalleled luck of the underworld and held the innate treasure Hou Tu.  The ancestral witch's fighting ability is one of the best among the saints.

    After Zhu Jiuyin and the Xuanming Ancestral Witch entered the underworld, the Houtu Ancestral Witch came out to welcome her. She became a saint and saw a glimpse of the future of the Wu clan. She also had many words in her heart to express to Zhu Jiuyin.  .

    Zhu Jiuyin naturally understood what Hou Tu Zu Wu was thinking, but he didn't care too much. After all, Zhu Jiuyin had changed many fates of the Wu clan by his own principles. He believed that as long as he persisted, there would be more.  It was precisely because of this idea that Zhu Jiuyin put his successful virtue into the body of the Xuanming Ancestral Witch and hid it, hoping to save the life of the Xuanming Ancestral Witch at the critical moment.

    After entering the underworld and taking a seat, Zhu Jiuyin spoke first without waiting for Houtu Zuwu to speak: "Sister Houtu, you don't need to worry about our safety. In fact, both I and my eldest brother have seen the Wu clan before.  But we have never given in, we are all fighting. Destiny is not static. As long as you have confidence, you will have a chance of success. You should focus on the establishment of the underworld. As long as you have the luck of the underworld.  body, then the Witch Clan will not perish!"

    Hou Tuzu Wu said anxiously: "Second brother, but"

    Before Hou Tuzu Wu could finish her words, Zhu Jiuyin interrupted her and said: "It's nothing but, you are already a saint, so don't get involved in the fight between the two lich clans. That is no longer your mission. You  My mission is to manage this underworld for all sentient beings in the wild, so that they can have a chance of survival. The affairs of the Wu clan will be handled by me and my eldest brother. You must remember to treat everything with justice, even if it is the monster clan.  If you lose your sense of justice, you will also lose your luck in the underworld. There is a need for manpower in the underworld. I will arrange some people to help you after I go back. If there is a place in the underworld, you can arrange one for Sister Xuanming.  Location!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, the face of Xuanming Ancestral Witch couldn't help but change color, and he said anxiously: "Second brother, do you also want to keep me in the underworld and not let me participate in the final decisive battle?".

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "No, I just want to leave you a chance of survival. I hope you can borrow the luck of the underworld!"

 Text Chapter 211: Luck of solar terms

    Chapter 211 Luck

    Chapter 211 Luck

    Borrowing luck is an idea of ??Zhu Jiuyin's. Whether it can come true depends on the fate of Xuanming Ancestral Witch. Regarding this matter, Zhu Jiuyin also discussed this matter with Dijiang Ancestral Witch and got Dijiang's help.  The Ancestral Witch agreed. You must know that the luck of the underworld is also countless, and there are not many that can be borrowed. It can only protect one person at most. However, Dijiang Ancestral Witch and Zhu Jiuyin chose Xuanming Ancestral Witch. After all, for them,  It is said that fighting is a man's business. If there is a chance, it is natural to let Xuanming Ancestral Witch survive.

    Houtu Zuwu still understood Zhu Jiuyin's thoughts. She took a deep breath, tried hard to calm herself down, and then said: "I will handle sister Xuanming's matter, second brother, you  Do you also have a name in the underworld? After all, the underworld has just been established and has many positions!"

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "I don't need it, I have my own way, I believe in my own power, and my divine way is in conflict with the underworld. Relatively speaking, if sister Houtu has time, she should study more about my way.  The method of Shinto, which is also one of the three thousand avenues, is very useful for your accumulation, and you also have such conditions!"

    In the past, Tuzu Witch was still resistant to Zhu Jiuyin's Shinto, but after she attained enlightenment, she no longer focused on superficial things, but focused on the essence of things. If she had the Great God Pangu in her heart, there would be no need to care about her own practice.  What avenue is it.

    It's a pity that Houtu Ancestral Witch understood it a little late. If she could understand this in the makeup and follow Zhu Jiuyin to practice this divine way earlier, then there is still a possibility of her Ancestral Witch's true body being preserved. Now it's too late.  .

    Shinto requires a lot of faith. Hou Tuzu Shaman incarnated in the Six Paths of Reincarnation to gain supreme merit and bring a bit of vitality to all sentient beings in the prehistoric times. This has a high prestige among all sentient beings in the prehistoric times. Naturally, there are those who practice Shinto.  Zhu Jiuyin did not want Hou Tuzu Wu to miss such an opportunity, so he reminded her again.

    Zhu Jiuyin does not want to borrow the luck of the underworld because he has his own ideas. He has achieved some achievements in the spiritual way and cannot be inferior to others. In the underworld, the Tuzu shaman will be respected in the future. If Zhu Jiuyin has his name in the underworld,  , that not only did not help his Shinto practice, but on the contrary, it was a blow.

    Shinto must have a supreme spirit, and only in this way can it reach its peak. Zhu Jiuyin will naturally not end his career. Perhaps being sheltered in the underworld will allow Zhu Jiuyin to not be afraid of the decisive battle with the lich, but that is just a bad idea.  For Zhu Jiuyin, who dares to take the flesh to prove the truth, he is not afraid of fighting at all. He has enough confidence that he can reach the top without being protected by others.

    Hou Tuzu Wu didn¡¯t know these fundamentals of Shinto, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have made such a request to Zhu Jiuyin.

    Zhu Jiuyin and Xuanming Ancestral Witch did not stay in the underworld for too long. After all, the Witch Clan suffered heavy losses in the previous battle. Many things had to be dealt with by them, so after a short pause, they returned  On the primitive land.

    Regarding the underworld, Zhu Jiuyin was very concerned about it. He sent some of the potential descendants of the witch clan to the underworld to obey the orders of the Houtu Ancestral Witch and strengthen the defense of the underworld. Although there was a natural barrier of blood sea outside the underworld,  However, Zhu Jiuyin would not place his hopes on others, and still left the elites of the Wu clan as guards in the underworld.

    Zhu Jiuyin's move was a bit surprising in the eyes of others. Most people thought that Zhu Jiuyin was destroying the Great Wall by doing this. The losses of the Wu clan after a lich war were already heavy, and they sent people to  In the underworld, this has further weakened the strength of the Wu clan. Isn't this self-destruction?

    But for Zhu Jiuyin and Dijiang Ancestral Witch, they don't think so at all. No one understands the gap between the two lich clans better than them, although letting the elites enter the underworld will affect the strength of the witch clan.  , but in the real decisive battle, the power these people can exert is limited, because the only thing that really affects the decisive battle is the ultimate power, which is their high-level battle. If even their ancestral witches cannot resist the demon clan, then what will happen again?  Having too many great witches is useless, because when it comes to high-level battles, numbers can no longer make up for it.

    Not to mention that you can understand everything just by watching the last battle. The Monster Clan pressed so many armies at that time, but in the end the casualties were much higher than that of the Witch Clan. The reason for all this was because their power at the top was unable to compete with  When comparing the Wu Clan, the Wu Clan has twelve ancestral witches, but they only have four or five masters. This is the gap.

    The reaction of the demon tribe in the heaven to Hou Tuzu Wu's enlightenment was very fierce. The reaction of Saint Zhunti in the West was not better than theirs. You must know that Saint Zhunti has been beating the witch tribe all the time.  The idea of ??acquiring a treasure, especially the treasures in Zhu Jiuyin's hands, was extremely greedy. But now that Hou Tuzu Wu has become a Taoist, and his momentum is like a rainbow, how can he notAngry about it.

    Hou Tuzu Wu's enlightenment ended his thoughts about the Wu clan. Even though Hou Tuzu Wu achieved enlightenment later than him, Hou Tuzu Wu's strength was not comparable to that of Zhunti.  As far as the cultivation level of Houtu Zusha is concerned, when it comes to the treasure in his hand, even the saint Zhunti can't even flatter him.

    The innate treasure "Chaos Bell" is the ultimate innate treasure, and it is the most suitable treasure for Houtu Ancestral Witch. This treasure alone is enough to make Saint Zhunti breathless, not to mention the "life and death"  Bo', the 'Judge's Pen', and the divine spear evolved from the holy throne. You must know that this divine spear is not inferior to the innate treasure. It evolved from the holy throne and has a trace of the law of the world. It is also from the underworld.  The divine weapon that protects the Dharma, killing people does not depend on the cause and effect.

    In the heaven, Taiyi, the Eastern Emperor, was roaring, while Saint Zhunti shouted in the Western Paradise: "No! This is not true. How can the ancestral shaman attain the Great Way!"

    Sage Zhunti could not accept such a result. After all, such a result had cut off his thoughts. Why would Sage Jingyin be willing to see Hou Tuzu Wu's enlightenment?  Balance, it is no longer possible for saints to interfere with the development of the Wu Clan, even if the calamity is over, because the Wu Clan has its own saint.

    The saint said with a sigh: "Junior brother, give up. God's will is that we can only give up. But it's okay. At least the Hou Tu Zu Wu Zheng Dao is better than the Zhu Jiu Yin Zheng Dao. Relatively speaking, the threat to us is less.  Much smaller!"

    As soon as the saint said this, Zhunti was startled at first, and then suddenly realized that in terms of threats to the saint, Zhu Jiuyin was indeed much higher than Hou Tuzu Wu. The holy throne in Zhu Jiuyin's hand  It is better to use it on Hou Tu Zuwu than on himself. If Zhu Jiuyin proves the great path and achieves the status of a saint, then who in the wild can restrain Zhu Jiuyin, and with Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s  Crazy is afraid that he can do anything. In comparison, Hou Tu Zuwu, who has a relatively peaceful personality, is the most acceptable and the best choice!

    Saint Zhunti took a deep breath and said: "What my senior brother said is true. This matter is that I was too focused on temporary gains and losses and forgot the most fundamental choice. In the long run, Hou Tuzu Wu Zhengdao is indeed the best choice."  The advantages outweigh the disadvantages. After all, after Hou Tuzu Wu achieved enlightenment, we no longer have to worry about the threat of Zhu Jiuyin. At least during this calamity and the next calamity, Zhu Jiuyin will not be able to achieve the Tao, so it is not suitable for us.  There will be too much of a threat!¡±

    The sage Jieyin nodded and said: "It's good if junior brother can understand. Moreover, it shouldn't be us who are anxious now, but Sanqing and Nuwa Empress. After all, Hou Tuzu Witch is a saint from the East, and their pressure is far greater."  Far higher than us, we are poor in the West, and the rich Wu people will not look at us here. On the contrary, Sanqing and Nuwa Empress are different, we can completely wait and see the reactions of Sanqing and Nuwa Empress!"

    Sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight!  Sage Jieyin was also influenced by Sage Zhunti and began to focus on calculations. He actually wanted to sit on the mountain and watch the tigers fight, sit back and watch the internal fighting among the saints in the East, and then reap the benefits of the fishermen.

    Although Hou Tu Zu Wu's enlightenment was beyond the expectations of Sanqing and Nuwa, it does not mean that they would provoke Hou Tu Zu Wu, a newly enlightened saint. Someone would have to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight.  The only thing that matters is talent. If no one fights, it will only make them stare blankly.

    The idea of ????receiving saints is a good one, but the current world is cruel. Sage Zhunti disagrees with this view of receiving saints. When it comes to cultivation and Taoism, sage Zhunti is not as good as saints receiving guidance, but when it comes to  As for the calculation, the saint who receives Yin is far inferior to the saint of Zhunti.

    Sage Zhunti shook his head and said: "Senior brother, although your idea is good, it is destined to be fruitless. Whether it is Sanqing or Nuwa, they are not fools and cannot risk the rule of the world."  Being an enemy of the Hou Tu Zu Sha, after all, the Hou Tu Zu Wu incarnated himself into the six realms of reincarnation and sought a chance of life for all sentient beings in the wild. What a great kindness that was. This alone won the recognition and admiration of all sentient beings in the wild. Sanqing and  If the Nuwa Empress dares to take action against the Houtu Ancestral Witch, then their reputation in the ancient world will be completely ruined. They are despised by everyone. The previous incident of the monster clan plundering the human race has already ruined the reputation of Taishang Laojun and Nuwa Empress. If  If they try to provoke the Hou Tuzu Witch at this time, they will no longer have to think about raising their heads in front of all sentient beings. No one will agree with them. They will not do such stupid things. For the Hou Tuzu Witch, they  There is only acquiescence and no action."

    Saint Zhunti was right. Regarding the establishment of the Hou Tuzu Witch and the Underworld, the Sanqing and the Nuwa Empress simply ignored it. They had no intention of destroying it at all. They could still distinguish the current situation.  situation, know what you should do and what you shouldn't do.

 Text Chapter 212 Hou Yi shoots the sun

    Chapter 212 Hou Yi shoots the sun

    Chapter 212 Hou Yi shoots the sun

    Calm!  With the demonstration of the Houtu Ancestral Witch, the prehistoric era has entered a period of peace. The Witch Clan is working hard to develop in its own direction, while the Demon Clan is also hiding in the heaven, putting up a pair of defensive tactics.  The performance of both of them naturally made the prehistoric environment calm.

    If the most unlucky person in the previous war was not the Monster Clan, nor the Witch Clan, but the Dragon Clan of the Four Seas, especially the death of Ao Guang, the Dragon King of the East China Sea, made them even worse. You must know that Ao Guang, the Dragon King of the East China Sea, was one of the Dragon Kings of the Four Seas.  First of all, his death made the world not calm. Everyone began to focus on the throne of the Dragon King of the East China Sea. It was precisely because of this that the Dragon Clan of the Four Seas had a gap and lost control of places outside the Four Seas.

    You must know that although the Dragon Clan fell in those days, there are still Dragon Clan in the ancient land. The existences of the River Dragon King, Jing Dragon King, etc. used to be obeyed by the Dragon King of the Four Seas, but now with the death of the Dragon King of the East China Sea, these people are  They became obsessed with rebellion and no longer wanted to be governed by the Four Seas.

    The Dragon Clan¡¯s fate was something they themselves brought upon themselves. They couldn¡¯t blame anyone else. They were just short-sighted and lacked the strength but wanted to be the best. It was natural for them to be beaten to death by Zhu Jiuyin.

    The demon clan in the heaven is under the hands of Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi. Demon Master Kunpeng officially presides over the overall situation of the demon clan. Unfortunately, things are always so unsatisfactory. Demon Master Kunpeng ostensibly gets the power, but what he can really do is  There are only a few people who can command, and these people are all his die-hard subordinates. As for the subordinates of Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi, they don't take Demon Master Kunpeng seriously at all. In their eyes, they all think Demon Master Kunpeng is demon master.  Shi Kunpeng is too selfish. He only cares about himself and has not considered the development of the demon clan at all. The most important thing is that Demon Emperor Jun is no longer a person. He has Demon Emperor Chang Xi and ten princes. Naturally, these people  I will not agree with the demon master Kunpeng.

    Originally, the demon master Kunpeng was very happy when he took over the power of heaven. However, when someone one after another violated his orders, the demon master Kunpeng became furious and secretly cursed: "Emperor Jun, Taiyi  , you two three-legged crows are so insidious, you actually teased me like this. No wonder you gave me the important task of heaven. Originally, you just wanted to prevent me from having time to practice, and widen the gap between you and me. This matter we  It¡¯s not over!¡±

    Since he was not recognized, the demon master Kunpeng gave up the management of the heaven, and immediately took action to practice, completely letting the demon clan do things his own way.

    The letting go of the demon master Kunpeng caused some chaos in the heaven, and the ten princes were even more lawless. They thought that they could become the heroes of the demon clan, and they wanted to go to the ancient world to fight with the witch clan.  In their hearts, they believed that the Witch Clan was all vulnerable. It was precisely because of their arrogance that these ten lawless Demon Clan princes finally couldn't help but secretly descended from heaven to the wild land.

    Demon Emperor Junko has obtained the origin of the sun and stars, and these ten demon princes have inherited this. Each of them has a powerful true sun fire. It is precisely because they have powerful true sun fire that under the demon emperor  In the eyes of Jun and Donghuang Taiyi's subordinates, they became treasures, blindly motivating the ten princes, belittling the power of the Wu clan, and strengthening their confidence.  The discoloration.

    Countless creatures in the wilderness were traumatized during Ten Days. Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi were quasi-sages who could restrain their own true sun fire. However, the Ten Golden Crows were only born a few years ago, and they could not do this at all.  Their appearance brought misfortune to the prehistoric human race. The earth dried up and countless human races died tragically under their true sun fire.

    Although the human race has recovered a little bit of vitality after a hundred years of recuperation, they were once again severely damaged by the Ten Golden Crows.

    Speaking of which, the Ten Golden Crows are very lucky, because after the enlightenment of the Houtu Ancestral Witch, the witch clan began to practice in seclusion and not care about the affairs of the prehistoric times. Otherwise, their ten little Golden Crows would have been killed long ago.  .

    The human race was hit hard, and naturally they had to ask for help from the witch clan. The direction of the Shijinwu was towards the tribe of Jumang Zuwu in the East China Sea. At this time, the great witch Kuafu was stationed in the tribe. After receiving the help from the human race, Kuafu  Husband attacked the Ten Golden Crows head-on, but what Kuafu never expected was that although the Ten Golden Crows' cultivation levels were not that good, their innate magical powers were too powerful, and the True Sun Fire restrained him.  magical powers.

    If it were a head-on battle, Kuafu would be sure to kill these ten Golden Crows. However, these ten Golden Crows did not confront Kuafu head-on. They blindly used their magical powers to attack Kuafu with the true fire of the sun. They were difficult to defeat with both fists.  Four hands, in this case, Kuafu will never be defeated by the Ten Golden Crows.So exhausted.

    Kuafu was a famous shaman among the Jumang tribe. His death immediately alarmed Hou Yi, who was close to the Jumang tribe. Before word of Kuafu's death reached the Jumang tribe, Hou Yi  Armed with a bow and arrow, he found the Ten Golden Crows to avenge the great witch Kuafu.

    The Great Witch Hou Yi and Kua Fu are completely different. The Great Witch Kua Fu cannot fly as well as the Ten Golden Crows, so he is always in a state of being beaten. However, Hou Yi is best at bows and arrows. Although the Ten Golden Crows fly in the sky, they cannot escape Hou Yi's Great Witch.  arrow.

    The Ten Golden Crows deserved to die. After killing the great witch Kuafu, they became even more arrogant, thinking that the witch clan was nothing more than that, so they continued to sweep towards the tribes of the witch clan with arrogance, and their actions happened to be a surprise to those who came after them.  Yi shot them.

    When the Shijinwu were happily releasing the True Fire of the Sun to the Wu Clan Headquarters and the Human Tribe, the great witch Hou Yi finally took action. There was a "whoosh" of arrows, and before the Shijinwu had time to react, the boss was killed by Hou Yi.  Escape with one arrow.

    The Ten Golden Crows have never experienced the baptism of blood and fire. Even if they have killed the Great Witch of Kuafu, they have won by taking advantage of tricks and have not experienced hardships. They actually lost their minds in this situation.

    Their lack of concentration was even more embarrassing to Hou Yi, the great witch. Hou Yi had experienced several battles and had sufficient combat experience. After shooting an arrow, he quickly drew the bow, 'whoosh', 'whoosh',  'Whoosh' he shot three more arrows in a row, and three golden crows were killed by him.

    At this time, the few remaining Golden Crows realized what they were doing, and ran away to the heaven one by one, screaming. They did not have the slightest bit of courage to fight Hou Yi, and their cowardly actions put themselves in a desperate situation.  Among them, although they were very fast, no matter how fast they were, they could not be faster than the sharp arrows shot by Hou Yi.

    The great witch Hou Yi then shot five more arrows one after another. Five golden crows were shot by him on the ancient land. Just when the ancestral witch Hou Yi was about to bend his bow and shoot the last golden crow, suddenly there was a sound from the sky.  There was a huge pressure and a loud shout came: "Hou Yi, you deserve to die!"

    It was originally the demon emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi who took action. After Hou Yi shot the first Golden Crow, demon emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi sensed it, so they immediately gave up their participation in the "Zhoutian Xingdou Formation".  Wu broke through the barrier and came to rescue the wild people.

    Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi never expected that the Ten Golden Crows would be so presumptuous, coming to the lower realm without telling them, and even having a conflict with the Witch Clan. When they saw that the last trace of their flesh and blood was about to perish, the Demon Emperor  Emperor Junze was completely furious. He roared and blocked Hou Yi's sharp arrow for the last demon prince.

    Nine children died in one fell swoop, and even the last child was almost killed by Hou Yi. How could the demon emperor Jun not be angry about it? He clapped his hands and killed Hou Yi while he was shouting.

    Hou Yi was just a great witch, how could he be the opponent of Emperor Jun, the demon clan who killed two corpses? Just when he was unable to escape under the pressure, another roar came from the sky: "Emperor Jun,  I think you are looking for death, and you still dare to come to our land of the Witch Clan to look for trouble, so please stay with me today!"

    The death of the great witch Kuafu finally alarmed Jumangzu witch. You must know that Kuafu was deeply recognized by Jumangzu witch and had a good status in the witch clan. His death made Jumangzu witch responsible.  anger.

    As soon as Ju Mangzu Wu made a move, the expressions of Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi changed, and they shouted loudly: "What a witch clan, what a Gou Mang, since you dare to plot against my witch clan, there will be no death between us today."  endlessly."

    While talking, Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi wanted to kill Hou Yi, but they were blocked by Jumang Zuwu.

    As soon as the ancestral witch Jumang made peace, the Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi couldn't help but secretly said in horror: "No, I have alerted the ancestral witch. Time is running out and I have to leave quickly, otherwise I will really be targeted by the ancestral witch.  The consequences would be unimaginable.

    Withdraw!  Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi made such a decision without even thinking about it. Demon Emperor Jun reached out and grabbed the Tenth Prince Lu Ya in his hand, then waved the 'Witch Slayer Sword' in his hand and tore it apart.  When I understand that a space has been opened, I want to retreat to heaven.

    Even though Demon Emperor Jun was saddened by Hou Yi shooting nine of his sons to death in succession, he could still distinguish the seriousness of the matter and naturally understood the consequences of putting the overall situation first, so they responded quickly to this matter.  .

    The violent shouts of Jumangzu Wu immediately alarmed Zhu Jiuyin. After the last war, Zhu Jiuyin no longer worried about the demon clan invading the wilderness, but he did not expect that things would turn around again due to his carelessness.  Arriving at the starting point, the great witch Kuafu unexpectedly fell into the hands of the demon clan.

    Zhu Jiuyin was furious at this, and with a thought, he punched Demon Emperor Jun, hoping to defeat Demon Emperor JunStop their attack before retreating and save the great witch Houyi!

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s attack was still a little late. Before his fist hit Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi, the two men had already cut through the space and left.

    ¡°Watching Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi escape, Zhu Jiuyin roared out his heartfelt voice.

    With one punch, the God of Killing Fist burst out. A powerful force tore through the space and hit the fleeing Demon Emperor Jun hard. The Demon Emperor Jun was severely injured again with one punch. This was an explosion of space power.  , after a short period of practice, Zhu Jiuyin has made progress in the laws of space.

    Zhu Jiuyin's fist hit Demon Emperor Jun, and Jumang Zuwu also successfully rushed to Hou Yi to block the hateful blows of Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi, and saved Hou Yi.  life.

    This sudden incident made Zhu Jiuyin furious. The demon clan was so arrogant that they dared to start a war at this time. This was simply challenging the bottom line of the wizard clan!

    In fact, this was just an accident. Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi did not want to see such a thing happen, because all this was just the private action of the tenth prince and was not instructed by them.

    Zhu Jiuyin was angry about it, so how could Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi not be angry? You must know that this accident cost Demon Emperor Jun nine children, and the feud became even deeper.

    Donghuang Taiyi said loudly: "Brother, I have said that Kunpeng cannot be trusted, but you always disagree. Now you should wake up. He is behind this matter. Without his acquiescence, ten people  How could my nephew easily descend to Heaven, and how could he conflict with the Witch Clan? Let¡¯s go to him to settle the score!¡±

    Demon Emperor Jun also hated Demon Master Kunpeng very much in his heart, and he also agreed with Donghuang Taiyi's words. However, he really had to go to Demon Master Kunpeng to settle accounts, but Demon Emperor Jun did not dare to do it, and he could not do it.  That would only cause the Demon Clan to split up, and it would no longer be able to withstand the Witch Clan's attacks.

    Demon Emperor Jun took a deep breath and said: "Brother, I'd better let this matter go for now. I'm afraid the Wu Clan will be angry this time. We, the Demon Clan, can't have the slightest infighting within us, otherwise we'll have to wait.  Our only path is death!"

    Donghuang Taiyi said loudly: "Brother, isn't it just a matter of death? Rather than being killed by this bastard Kunpeng, we might as well risk our lives. With Kunpeng here, we can't deal with the Wu clan with all our strength!"

    Demon Emperor Junyou didn't want to do this, but as the Demon Emperor, he had to take responsibility for the demon clan. He shook his head and said: "Brother Xian, I can understand your mood. I also hate Kunpeng very much, but as we,  Demon King, you must be responsible for the entire demon clan, and you cannot ignore the overall interests of the demon clan for personal reasons, and this matter may not be entirely Kunpeng's fault, we should take a long-term approach!"

    This is of course not the fault of Demon Master Kunpeng. If there is a mistake, it is also the fault of Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi. Who made them forget that there is Demon Queen Chang Xi in the heaven. As Demon Queen, Chang Xi  How could he be willing to leave all affairs of the Heavenly Court in the hands of Demon Master Kunpeng? Demon Queen Chang Xi was unwilling, so those subordinates who were Demon Emperor Jun naturally had resistance to Demon Master Kunpeng, which led to today's situation.  Such a situation.

 Text Chapter 213: Fighting the Sky

    Chapter 213: Defeating the Sky

    Chapter 213

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    " Donghuang Taiyi can listen to the words of the Demon Emperor Jun, but can the Demon Queen Chang Xi be obedient?  This is naturally impossible. How could Demon Queen Chang Xi have such courage? If she had such courage, she would not have forced Demon Master Kunpeng to let go of all affairs in heaven.

    After returning to heaven, when he learned that his nine children had died in the wilderness and were killed by the great witch Hou Yi, Demon Emperor Chang Xi spit out blood arrows on the spot and shouted loudly: "Hou Yi, I will fight with you until death."  !¡±

    As a saint, he naturally knows about this major event that happened in the ancient world, especially the related demon saint Nuwa. She felt the loss of luck when the Ten Golden Crows came out of the ancient world. Such a thing happened in the ancient world.  As a saint, Nuwa Empress can know big things with just a little inquiry.

    When she knew the cause and effect of the incident, Nuwa was furious and shouted loudly: "Dijun, Taiyi, what do you want to do? Do you want to provoke another war between the lich and the witch clan?"

    Empress Nuwa was furious, but what's the use of anger? What happened has already happened and she can't control it. The most important thing is that even if she can affect the demon clan, what will the witch clan do? Zhu Jiuyin is crazy and natural.  They will not give up. A big war is about to break out in front of them, and this time, what can the demon clan do to resist the witch clan?

    Just as Empress Nuwa thought, Zhu Jiuyin really had murderous intent, attacking the sky!  After such a big thing happened, Zhu Jiuyin was no longer prepared to endure it any longer, and he didn't think it was necessary. Although the Wu Clan had not recovered its vitality, he believed that the same was true for the Demon Clan.  fight, then let¡¯s advance this fight.

    With the idea of ????defeating the sky, Zhu Jiuyin immediately sent a request to the Emperor Jiang Ancestral Witch to discuss countermeasures. Everyone in the witch clan was full of blood. Although the Emperor Jiang Ancestral Witch was seriously injured and did not fully recover, he deserved it.  After learning about the demon clan's wanton behavior, Emperor Jiang's ancestral wizard had only one idea in his mind: to fight against the sky, kill the demon clan in heaven, and decide the fate of the two clans of lich and demon in one battle.

    The Wu Clan was eager for a bloody war, and this heart naturally triggered changes in the general trend of heaven. When Taoist Hongjun in the Zixiao Palace felt the changes in the fate of the ancient world, he couldn't help but sigh: "Emperor Jun, Taiyi,  You two brothers are really unable to hold up the wall. Everything will change in your hands. Anyway, since you are so unfavorable to fate, then everything should be decided by fate. Whether you live or die depends entirely on your fate.  !¡±

    Hongjun Daozu has completely lost confidence in Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi, and decided not to pay attention to this lich catastrophe. Since things can no longer be reversed, let them take their own course.

    This incident has alarmed Daozu Hongjun. You can imagine what the Sanqing, Jieyin and Zhunti two sages think of it. The Sanqing is okay, after all, they are now separate families, even if they have such feelings for the monster clan in their hearts.  They are disdainful of self-destructive actions, but they don't have time to gather together to discuss countermeasures. After all, they all have their own plans.

    Sanqing did not have time to discuss countermeasures, but the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin were very different. After knowing the changes in the prehistoric times, the saint Zhunti was overjoyed and laughed and said: "Brother, this time our chance is finally  Here we go, as long as the Witch Clan decides to attack the sky again, it will be the final battle. With the powerful strength of the Witch Clan, the Monster Clan will definitely be vulnerable. Then it will be our chance to profit, the master of the Monster Clan, the Witch Clan.  We won¡¯t let him go, but those with medium and low cultivation levels can be absorbed into our west to increase our strength!¡±

    The saint sighed and said: "I don't know how many people will die as a result of the killing. I really don't want to see this!"

    Saint Zhunti said disapprovingly: "Brother, the war between the two races of lich and witch is a general trend of heaven, and it is not up to us to decide. And only when they fight and fight to the death, can we in the west have the opportunity to develop and grow!"

    The Holy Sage Jieyin shook his head and said: "Junior brother, although your idea is good, we in the West are extremely poor. How can those demon people be willing to follow us to practice in the West? I'm afraid your idea is just a mirror image!"

    Saint Zhunti laughed loudly and said: "Brother, you are totally wrong if you think so. Although we in the West are extremely poor, we can still gain a lot as long as the time is right. The battle between the Lich and the Lich clan will definitely be  With the ferocity of Zhu Jiuyin and other ancestral witches, do you think those demon clans will still have a chance to survive? Under the threat of death, some of the demon clans will naturally leave for self-protection. Although the West is poor  It¡¯s true, but with us two saints sitting in charge, no matter how powerful the Witch Clan is, they have to restrain themselves. As long as we step forward, the Demon Clan will naturally surrender!¡±

    The Saint Jieyin shook his head and said, "That being said, my junior brother thinks that Sanqing really knows how to look at those monsters."To the west of us? You must know that the Jiejiao sect established by the Tongtian leader is a religion without distinction, and the luck of the Three Purities is amazing. I am afraid that most of the people from the demon clan will turn to the jiejiao sect instead of us in the west!  "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The West is like this now. If the demon clan people choose to seek refuge under the same situation, it will naturally be Jiejiao. After all, Jiejiao is located in the East China Sea and is not as poor as the West!

    Regarding the words of the saint, Zhunti saint did not feel any pressure at all. He laughed and said: "Senior brother, I know all what you said, but it doesn't matter. Where our strength is, it is indeed not as good as the three  Qing is attractive, but I have never thought that I can succeed in one go. I believe that as long as we work hard, everything will be fine, but the premise is that we have to have a good start. This time I think it is a good start.  !¡±

    Although Saint Zhunti had a huge plan in his mind, he did not lose his mind and understood the shortcomings of the West. Therefore, he never thought of wiping out all the demon clan from the beginning. That was simply impossible. His goal was very  Simple, as long as you have a good start,

    There will be time to fight for it later.

    In the Pangu Temple, many ancestral witches gathered together. Everyone had no objections to Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s proposal to conquer the sky, and they had always agreed. Just as Zhu Jiuyin said, the witch clan has not recovered.  The demon clan has also not recovered its vitality, and no one is afraid of this battle.

    Zhu Jiuyin was very happy that things went so smoothly. After all, the witch clan was a large unit. He didn't want any accidents to happen in this matter of conquering the sky. Without further ado, Zhu Jiuyin did not discuss anything with the many ancestral witches.  , after getting everyone's consent, Zhu Jiuyin and Dijiang Ancestral Witch began to gather the army of Wu clan, waiting for orders to attack the sky at any time!

    When the army of the witch clan gathered, Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi in the heaven became worried, and the demon master Kunpeng could no longer bear it, so he went to Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi to discuss countermeasures.  They said they were discussing countermeasures, but in fact they were attacking Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi, asking each other why they wanted to provoke the Witch Clan at this time.

    Demon Master Kunpeng has long been angry. After all, it feels uncomfortable to be plotted against. Demon Master Kunpeng asked straight to the point: "Demon Emperor, no matter what, I am still wearing the name of Demon Master. Can you  Give me a notice before taking action to let me know what's going on. Don't make a surprise attack like this. I don't know if the two demon kings have made such a big fuss, but are you 100% sure that you can defeat the Witch Clan?"

    When faced with the question from Demon Master Kunpeng, Donghuang Taiyi shouted angrily: "Kunpeng, you still have the nerve to say that all the affairs of this heaven have been handed over to you a long time ago. You ask us, but we still want to ask you.  How do you manage the Heavenly Court and allow ten nephews to secretly go to the wilderness? You should give us an explanation for this matter!"

    As soon as Donghuang Taiyi said this, the demon master Kunpeng was startled at first, and then shouted angrily: "What a Taiyi. It's really a bad person who complains first, and then beats the poor. If you want to explain, fine, I will give you an explanation."  , you two keep saying that you will leave the affairs of Heaven to Pindao to manage, but why do you secretly let your subordinates do small things? If you want Demon Emperor Chang Xi to preside over the overall situation of Heaven, just say so, Pindao is not jealous, but you are duplicitous, use  Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit excessive to use this little trick to deal with Pindao? Now when something happens, Pindao is blamed, it¡¯s really funny!¡±

    As soon as Demon Master Kunpeng said these words, Demon Emperor Jun's face changed. At this time, he didn't think that Demon Master Kunpeng would tell lies. After all, the truth and lies can be known as soon as he asked. He really didn't think that things were not true.  Demon Master Kunpeng's fault was that he was not strict with his subordinates, which forced Demon Master Kunpeng to hand over the power of heaven.

    The demon master Kunpeng did not attack first, but he did it first. This is really embarrassing. The most important thing is that Donghuang Taiyi made such a fuss. The demon master Kunpeng may have resentment in his heart. In this kind of situation,  Under the circumstances, Demon Emperor Jun does not want civil strife within the Demon Clan.

    Demon Emperor Jun sighed and said: "Fellow Daoist Kunpeng, I'm really sorry. It was the Demon Emperor like me who was not strict with his subordinates that caused such a disaster. I apologize to you, but things have already happened now. With Zhu Jiuyin  I am a person who will not give up easily, and I hope that fellow Taoists can look at the future of the demon clan and help Heavenly Court overcome this disaster!"

    As soon as Demon Emperor Jun spoke, Demon Master Kunpeng's face couldn't help but change color again. He really didn't expect that Demon Emperor Jun would make such a choice and even apologize to himself, which made all the backup plans he had prepared useless.  This skill made him feel distressed. Demon Emperor Jundu had put on such a posture. If he still didn't let go, he would be showing too little courage!  (To be continued.

 Text Chapter 214: Fight to the Death

    Chapter 214: Fight to the Death

    Chapter 214

    Fight to the death

    Demon Master Kunpeng took a deep breath and said: "The Demon King is serious. As a member of the Demon Clan, I, Kunpeng, should do my best for the Demon Clan. Now that the Witch Clan has begun to gather an army, we should also prepare early."  , I wonder if the two Demon Emperors have gained new insights into the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation'?"

    Demon Emperor Jun sighed and said: "I have some experience, but I still have some shortcomings in wanting to fight against the Witch Clan. This is all my fault. I didn't restrain my family well, otherwise the heaven would not be in such a crisis."  It¡¯s me who¡¯s sorry for the demon clan and everyone!¡±

    Demon Master Kunpeng said calmly: "Actually, this is all an arrangement of fate. No wonder the Demon Emperor is. We are all just pawns under fate. Since it is inevitable, we can only fight with all our strength. Although it is said that saints cannot interfere with witches,  There is a dispute between the two demon clans, but for the sake of the future of the demon clan, we should go and consult Saint Nuwa and listen to her opinion!"

    As soon as Demon Master Kunpeng said these words, Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi's eyes flashed with a glimmer of light. In fact, even if Demon Master Kunpeng didn't say it, they would still do this. The decisive battle with the Witch Clan was inevitable.  Now only one of the ten princes is left, Lu Ya. This is the last sprout of the Three-Legged Golden Crow. Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi dare not be careless. It is no longer safe in heaven, and only Nuwa is the only one in the ancient world.  The Empress could save his life, so Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi deliberately sent Lu Ya to the Wa Palace of Empress Nuwa, so that they could have a bloody battle with the Witch Clan without any worries.

    Demon Emperor Jun said in a deep voice: "The Demon Master is right. The time left by the Witch Clan is running out for us. I will go to the Wa Palace to see Saint Nuwa and ask for her opinion!"

    After saying this, Demon Emperor Jun stood up, took Lu Ya's hand and strode out of the heaven towards Emperor Wa. Donghuang Taiyi, led by Demon Emperor Jun, naturally followed closely behind. Both Demon Emperors did the same.  , the demon master Kunpeng naturally had no choice but to get up and go to the Wa Palace to see Empress Nuwa.

    With their level of cultivation, they had arrived at the Nawa Palace in just a blink of an eye. Although the Demon Emperor Jun, the Eastern Emperor Taiyi and the Demon Master Kunpeng were coming for consecutive attacks, although the Nuwa Empress did not want to pay attention to them, she was also a demon.  He is a member of the clan, but he cannot do this. He can only invite the three of them to the Wa Palace to talk!

    After the three people sat down, Nuwa Empress said: "The three Taoist friends came to my Wa Palace for the sake of the Wu clan. If they do this, they will be disappointed. The Taoist ancestor has said that the saint  You must not interfere in the dispute between the two lich clans, I am powerless to do so!"

    Empress Nuwa's rejection was already expected by Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi. If Empress Nuwa had agreed immediately, they would have been surprised. After all, they were not very good in Empress Nuwa's eyes, at least Fuxi.  It was because of them that they fell into the hands of the Wu Clan. Naturally, Empress Nuwa would not have a good impression of them.

    Demon Emperor Jun said: "Empress Nuwa has misunderstood. I am not here to ask Empress to help our demon clan, but to know what Empress thinks of this decisive battle between lich and demons, and what I want to do."  Leave Lu Ya in the Wa Palace!"

    As soon as Demon Emperor Jun said these words, Empress Nuwa's face changed. She could hear a hint of determination from Emperor Jun's tone. Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi were dragging Gu Gu away.  After putting aside the last worry in their hearts, they wanted to fight to the death with the Witch Clan until the death!

    As a saint of the demon clan, Empress Nuwa did not have a good impression of Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi because of the death of Fuxi. However, when Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi were determined to fight to the death with the Wu clan,  , there is still a trace of sadness in her heart. After all, Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi are the backbone of the Demon Clan. If they fall, the future of the Demon Clan is uncertain. As for Demon Master Kunpeng,  Empress Nuwa has no illusions at all. This person is too selfish. He only cares about his own interests and does not think about the demon clan at all.

    Empress Nuwa sighed and said: "When things have reached this point, it is useless for me to have any ideas. After all, Daozu's order is there, and no one dares to ignore it. As for Lu Ya's matter, it doesn't matter. You keep him here."  Come down, in this Wa Palace, even if Zhu Jiuyin stops him personally, there is nothing he can do!"

    The words of Empress Nuwa made Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi heave a sigh of relief. Although Empress Nuwa did not provide them with any support, it was good for them to be able to keep Lu Ya in the Wa Palace.

    Demon Emperor Jun said quickly: "Thank you so much for your mercy!"

    When Demon Emperor Jun, Donghuang Taiyi, and Demon Master Kunpeng came to Wahuang Heaven, Demon Emperor Chang Xi, who couldn't bear the pain and torture in his heart, finally couldn't bear the murderous intention in his heart, and went down to the world privately, regardless of the obstruction of the demon queens.  , go find Hou Yi, the great witchHatred.

    In the heart of Demon Emperor Chang Xi, his hatred for Hou Yi has exceeded that of ancestral witches such as Zhu Jiuyin. In her madness, she dared to use any means and directly killed the great witch Hou Yi. The panic was probably  It was self-destruction, so he and she could only deal with the people around Hou Yi.

    It is a pity that because the death of the great witch Kuafu has attracted the attention of the Witch Clan, Demon Emperor Chang Xi granted Heavenly Court and was targeted by Zhu Jiuyin. Although Demon Emperor Chang Xi was in good health, she was not capable of killing Ancestor.  He was a witch, so he set his sights on the great witch Hou Yi and wanted to take action on Hou Yi.

    Everything was just like the myth and legend. The Demon Queen Chang Xi found Hou Yi's wife and staged a frightening legend of Chang'e flying to the moon. The Demon Queen Chang Xi was very excited about her actions, but she didn't know what she was doing.  Any movement has long been exposed to the eyes of the witch clan, just like a clown performing.

    When Demon Queen Chang Xi was happily preparing to return to heaven, Zhu Jiuyin finally took action. He snorted coldly and said: "What a monster, you dare to go to the wilderness to run wild. If you come today, then  There¡¯s no need to leave, just go to hell!¡±

    To deal with Demon Queen Chang Xi, Zhu Jiuyin does not need to expend much effort. Even though Demon Queen Chang Xi is also a quasi-sage master, when it comes to combat ability, Demon Emperor Chang Xi is far behind.  Far inferior to top masters like Demon Emperor Jun, Donghuang Taiyi and Demon Master Kunpeng.

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin shouted, she punched out. The God of Killing Fist locked her body tightly, leaving her with no way to escape. The pressure of death was rushing towards her!

    "No! We've been discovered!" Demon Queen Chang Xi couldn't help shouting in her heart. Unfortunately, she understood too late. When she first had the idea in her mind, Zhu Jiuyin's Killing God Fist method was to regain the earth.  It hit her in the back of the heart.

    die!  Demon Queen Chang Xi fell to Zhu Jiuyin's fist without any chance to resist. Her body and soul were killed by Zhu Jiuyin's punch, and she didn't even have a chance to be reincarnated.

    The moment Zhu Jiuyin killed the Demon Emperor Chang Xi, the Demon Emperor Junze felt a slight palpitation in his heart. Apart from the child, the only one who could make him react like this was the Demon Queen Chang Xi.

    Demon Emperor Jun couldn¡¯t help shouting: ¡°No, Xiao Xi is in danger!¡±

    Just as Demon Emperor Jun's shouts fell, Zhu Jiuyin's loud voice came from the vast land, and Zhu Jiuyin shouted loudly: "Demon Emperor Jun, Donghuang Taiyi, just you two thieves  I have the nerve to proclaim myself emperor. I am so shameless. I dare not come to the Great Wilderness, but I let a lady secretly take action and do such unseemly means. I really lose the face of your demon clan. Since you have repeatedly provoked me.  The bottom line of the Wu Clan, then I will officially declare war on you on behalf of the Wu Clan!"

    War was declared, and Zhu Jiuyin actually declared war on the demon clan. Although Demon Emperor Jun didn¡¯t know what Demon Queen Chang Xi had done, he knew that Chang Xi had died. A mother¡¯s love is greater than the sky. Demon Queen Chang Xi wanted to  To avenge her child was to sacrifice her own life. Although what she did was a bit shameful, as a mother, what she did was very great, even if it was a candle  Jiuyin had to admit it.

    "No! Zhu Jiuyin, you deserve to die!" Demon Emperor Jun could no longer bear the grief in his heart and shouted loudly. Although his behavior was so rude, Empress Nuwa could understand the Demon Emperor at this time.  Jun's mood.

    Although the war between the two lich clans broke out in advance because of the actions of Demon Queen Chang Xi, no one can blame Demon Queen Chang Xi because she fulfilled her responsibility as a mother. Although she died in the wilderness, she had no regrets.

    Relatively speaking, the Nuwa Empress is far inferior to the Demon Emperor Chang Xi, because she watched her children continue to fall under the butcher's knife of the Demon Clan, and her self-blame made her unable to face the human race. Likewise,  As a mother, she considers herself inferior to the Demon Queen Chang Xi.

    Empress Nuwa sighed and said: "Demon Emperor, don't be too sad. Although the Demon Queen is in an unexpected situation, she has fulfilled her wish. You should put away your grief first and face the new round of war between the lich and the demon clan."  , since Zhu Jiuyin has declared war on the demon clan in such a situation, then the war is not far away from the demon clan!"

    The death of the Demon Emperor Chang Xi is also beneficial to the Demon Clan, because she used her own life to arouse the Demon Clan's determination to fight to the death. As the Demon Queen, Chang Xi is able to fear life and death.  , who sacrificed their own lives for revenge, how could they, ordinary monsters, not fight to the death? Because of Chang Xi's death, the entire monster clan was filled with murderous intent.

    "Be brave of hardships and fight to the death!" When Zhu Jiuyin's loud shout fell, the demon clan above the heaven shouted out his own voice, and wanted to fight to the death with the Wu clan. Such a powerful voice  This shocked the entire prehistoric world. Those who originally looked down on the Monster Clan had no choice but to look at the Monster Clan again because they nowWith a determination to fight to the death!  (To be continued.

 Text Chapter 215 The war is raging

    Chapter 215 The war is raging

    Chapter 215

    The flames of war are raging

    The war broke out, and the prehistoric world was in chaos. The oaths taken by the two tribes of the Lich and the Demon instantly caused the entire prehistoric country to become turbulent again. The face of the Nuwa Empress in the Nawa Palace changed. What she was most worried about finally happened. The demon tribe was killed by Zhu Jiu.  Yin was enraged, and their roar was recognized by Heaven. This time the demon clan has no way out. A battle will determine life and death. It is not ordinary life and death, but two clans.  Life and death of luck, if the Demon Clan is defeated, then all the luck will be swallowed up by the Witch Clan, and the inheritance may be destroyed by the Witch Clan.

    Empress Nuwa took a deep breath and said: "Go back, this battle is inevitable. Don't think about the people who are no longer here. Think carefully about how to deal with the next battle. That will  This is your life and death battle!"

    "It is a pity that the words of Nuwa Empress did not have much effect. At least the demon emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi did not take it into their hearts. At this time, they only had hatred in their hearts, endless hatred.

    If the only one who listens in his heart is the demon master Kunpeng, it is a pity that the demon master Kunpeng only focuses on himself and does not take the future of the demon clan at all, because he does not have the heart to fight to the death, he does not  Willing to sacrifice himself for the demon clan.

    The flames of war between the two tribes of lich and demons were ignited, but there was no such flame of war in the demon master Kunpeng. He only had the fire of selfishness, and there was no fighting spirit in him. If he could, he would have retreated long ago.  , he said nothing, but as soon as Nuwa Empress said this, he had the intention of retreating.

    The two Lich clans roared like this, and the Sanqing and the Second Saint of the West could not sit still, because this battle was related to their interests. Neither the Sanqing nor the Second Saint of the West wanted this war.  It will be affected by external forces, to be precise, it is affected by Nuwa Empress and Hou Tuzu Witch. After all, they are saints of the two races of lich and witch. I am afraid that no one will really watch the destruction of their own race. Although it is said that  With Taoist Hongjun's orders, neither Sanqing nor the Second Sage of the West dared to gamble, especially since the other parties were two women. It would be unreasonable for this woman to go crazy.

    Although Sanqing and the Second Sage of the West each had their own plans, when something like this happened, they had to unite. Taishang Laojun quickly summoned Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Master to discuss it in his Taiqing Heaven.

    Such a big thing happened, both Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Master were concerned about it, so they quickly came to Taiqingtian to hear what Taishang Laojun had to say about this matter. After all, one person is short of two.  Chief of Staff.

    After sitting down, Taishang Laojun said: "Junior Brother Yuanshi, Junior Brother Tongtian, you have also heard the oaths of the two Lich clans. The big battle between the two clans is about to start. As for the outcome of their bloody battle, if I  There is nothing to worry about, I am just afraid that I will be affected by external forces at the final moment, and the consequences will be unimaginable. After all, there are saints on either side of them, and once a saint war occurs, the entire prehistoric era will be implicated!"

    When Taishang Laojun spoke, Yuanshi Tianzun frowned and said: "Then what should we do according to the words of senior brother? Could it be that we are required to prevent external interference? You must know that in that case, it will  People are willing to die for offending, and offending a saint for a little conflict is not worth the gain!"

    Yuanshi Tianzun's words made Tongtian Cult Leader disagree. Yuanshi Tianzun looked down on the Lich and Lich tribes and had no intention of recruiting disciples from the Lich and Lich tribes. Therefore, his greed was very small, at least in terms of plundering talents. As for  When it comes to the treasures of the two lich and witch clans, they have to rely on their own methods. However, Yuanshi Tianzun doesn¡¯t think his chances are great. After all, the strength of the witch clan is there, and both clans have their own saints, so Yuanshi Tianzun doesn¡¯t want to  To offend others directly express one's feelings.

    Compared with Yuanshi Tianzun, Master Tongtian is very different. His teachings are all teachings, and Master Tongtian does not have the treasure to suppress the luck of the great religion. He is very greedy towards the demon clan and wants to  He took the opportunity to devour the fate of the demon clan to strengthen himself, so he was eager to intervene in this battle.

    Leader Tongtian said: "Senior Brother Yuanshi's words are wrong. We don't just look at ourselves, but also for the sake of all sentient beings in the world. If a battle of saints really happens, the whole world will be shattered. By then, it will be difficult for us to clean up even if we want to.  Success, after all, we still have to preach in the wilderness, how can we do it without a good reputation!"

    Although the words of Master Tongtian were a bit hypocritical, they spoke to Taishang Laojun's heart. What Taishang Laojun hoped for most was the words of Master Tongtian. He nodded and said, "Brother Tongtian has such an opinion.  I'm very happy. In fact, after I failed in the last human race incident, I was reviewing myself. I shouldn't have failed just because of something.Impulsively, we ruined our reputation, and separated from the human race and gave others opportunities. Therefore, reputation is very important to us, especially to the development of the great religion. In this matter, we should work hard to prevent it and accumulate the reputation of the sect.  !  "

    When Taishang Laojun spoke, Yuanshi Tianzun's demeanor changed drastically. The development of the sect is indeed a big thing. If things are really as what Taishang Laojun said, this matter really must be done, not for anything else but for the sake of it.  Sect development.

    Yuanshi Tianzun took a deep breath and said: "In this case, I also agree with what the senior brother said, but it is useless for us to take action in this matter. After all, we promised Zhu Jiuyin not to interfere with the witchcraft.  It¡¯s a clan matter, and since then we can¡¯t stop Hou Tuzu Witch!¡±

    Taishang Laojun said calmly: "Brother, I have thought about this a long time ago. We cannot stop Hou Tuzu Witch, but the two Taoist friends Jie Yin and Zhunti can. We only need to be responsible for Junior Sister Nuwa.  Just leave it to the side, and as for the Hou Tuzu witch in the underworld, just leave it to the two Taoist friends Zhunti and Jie Ying!"

    Yuanshi Tianzun said: "Although this solves the problem, it also gives Zhunti and Jie Yin an opportunity. You must know that these two people have been plotting against our Dongfang. I am afraid that they will lead a wolf into the house, which will make the problem even bigger.  Got it!"

    Taishang Laojun smiled and said: "Everything has gains and losses. Nothing is perfect in this ancient land. We can only choose the lesser of two evils. Compared with the safety of all sentient beings in the ancient world, the small development of the West  That¡¯s not worth mentioning at all. Everything is focused on the overall situation, and temporary gains and losses are nothing!¡±

    Under the lobbying of Taishang Laojun, both Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Leader made a decision to interfere in this lich battle. The saints cannot be allowed to intervene in any case, so as not to trigger a greater conflict.

    Sanqing made a choice. In the Western Paradise, the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti were hesitant. Although they were informed by Sanqing, they were undecided to do it. After all, Houtu  The ancestral witch is different from the Nuwa Empress, she is the ancestral witch.

    Saint Zhunti took a deep breath and said: "Brother, do you think this matter is a trap deliberately set by Sanqing for us, just to make me fall into the quagmire? You must know that Hou Tuzu Wu can  Not the Nuwa Empress, as an ancestral witch, she must be much more violent. If we come to block the way, I'm afraid it will anger Dong Fang, who may take action. The consequences will be disastrous. If we are not careful,  If you don¡¯t talk about the benefits, you will lose yourself!¡±

    No wonder Saint Zhunti is so worried. You know there is no free lunch in this world. He does not believe that Sanqing would be so kind and considerate of himself and give himself such great benefits. Regarding Sanqing, Saint Zhunti has something in his heart.  Be on guard!

    The saint said calmly: "Junior brother, no matter whether this is a trap or not, we have no choice. If we want to make the West prosperous, we have to do this. We can't let the Hou Tuzu Witch interfere in the Lich War!"

    Saint Zhunti said disapprovingly: "Brother, I don't think so. Even if the two races of lich and demons fight to destroy the ancient world, the first unlucky ones will not be us, but the Sanqing and the East. After all, the war is taking place in the East, and  We in the West are already very poor, no matter how miserable we are, it doesn¡¯t matter. Relatively speaking, the influence of the East is the greatest, otherwise why would the Sanqing be so eager to find us? I think we should think twice about this matter!"

    The saint said with a bitter smile: "Junior brother, what you said makes sense, but do we have time to think twice before we act? The two Lich clans will not pay attention to our thoughts!"

    Saint Zhunti sighed: "Brother, I think this matter is too risky. Why can Sanqing choose the most dangerous person like Nuwa as the target, but wants to hand over the most dangerous Hou Tuzu Witch to us?"  , this gap is too big, and the underworld was built by Hou Tu Ancestral Witch. The most important thing is the place of reincarnation in the ancient times. Everything is under the control of Hou Tu Ancestral Witch. If Hou Tu Ancestral Witch  When the ancestral witch is angry, the situation for you and me will be very dangerous, and our efforts and gains will be obviously out of proportion!"

    Saint Zhunti was right, and his consideration was normal, but what's the use of being normal? Just as Saint Jieying said before, they had no choice, and things were not exactly as Zhunti said.  If the Lich War really gets serious, the East will be the first to bear the brunt, but Sanqing and the others have the foundation and can hold on, while the West has no foundation and what can they use to persist, and has missed this opportunity. I'm afraid it will be even rarer to have such a chance.  Opportunity.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The saint is greeted by the saint, even if the efforts are not proportional to the rewards, we still have to do it, because we urgently need the population of the demon clan to supplement the West, so we must bite the bullet and do it!"

    In the relationship between the Three Pure Ones and the Two Saints of the WestAt the time of calculation, the army of the Wu Clan finally gathered. This time, the Wu Clan moved in full force. All the great witches arrived to decide the outcome in one battle. Everyone knew that this was the last battle, and they had to fight tooth and nail.  In this battle, the demon clan was defeated and destroyed in one fell swoop.

    kill!  The army of the Wu Clan set out for the Heavenly Court under the leadership of the Ancestral Witch. Although without Buzhou Mountain, it was impossible to attack the Heavenly Court at close range, but this was nothing to the Wu Clan. After all, the elites of the Wu Clan were dispatched this time.  Ying, it is not difficult for them to reach the heaven, not to mention the ancestral witch and the great witch.

    The army of the witch clan was heading towards the heaven, and Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi were not idle either. The 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation' was already in operation, and the three hundred and sixty-five demon saints integrated their souls into it.  In the formation, guiding the operation of the "Zhoutian Xingdou Formation", they all put life and death aside, and their only thought was to destroy the Witch Clan.

    When the Wu Clan army came to the Nantian Gate again, the Monster Clan's "Sky Star Formation" had laid down heavy star lights to block the way of the Wu Clan army. The war was about to break out.

    Seeing the silver-colored 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' in front of him, Zhu Jiuyin sneered: "What an emperor and Taiyi, you really think that just this mere 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' can stop us.  Is this the way to go? It¡¯s really a waste of time.

    I am dreaming, everyone is preparing for the ¡®Twelve Capital Gods and Evil Formation¡¯!  "

    Although Dijiang Ancestral Witch is the leader of the witch clan, he is now seriously injured and unable to take charge of the overall situation, so the leader falls on Zhu Jiuyin, who is responsible for commanding this decisive battle between lich and witches.

    With Zhu Jiuyin's command, the 'Twelve Capital Gods and Evil Formation' was put into operation. Endless evil spirits surged toward the Wu Clan army. When the 'Twelve Capital Gods and Evil Formation' was fully operational, Zhu Jiu  Yin shouted loudly: "Dijun, Taiyi come out and speak!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's shout made Di Jun and Taiyi brothers have to show up. If they didn't show up, it would only make all living beings think that they were afraid of the Wu clan and Zhu Jiuyin.  Don't even dare to show it.

    After appearing, Demon Emperor Jun shouted in a deep voice: "Zhu Jiuyin, why are you in such a hurry to find our brother? Are you in a hurry to die? If you want to die, I will treat you as a slave and use your head as a blood sacrifice  Those dead tribesmen!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said: "Dijun, you are so loud. Even with your three-legged cat skills, you want to kill me. It's really funny. I called you out just to give you one last chance.  As long as you demon clan surrenders, then my witch clan will give you a chance of survival for the sake of God's good will, and you can decide for yourself!"

    Demon Emperor Jun sneered and said: "What a chance of survival. Even if we, the Demon Clan, die in battle or are destroyed, we will not surrender to ignorant people like you, the Witch Clan. If you have the ability, go ahead and kill them. We Demon Clan will all follow.  You want to make our demon tribe surrender with just a few nonsense words. You, Zhu Jiuyin, don¡¯t have that ability or ability yet. Saying such words will only make our demon tribe look down on you, the witch tribe, even more!¡± (To be continued.

 Text Chapter 216 Blocking the Door

    Chapter 216 Blocking the Door

    Chapter 216 Blocking the door

    Zhu Jiuyin was not angered by Demon Emperor Jun's words. He knew there would be such a result before he spoke, and he was just making an excuse for the Witch Clan. He never thought that the Demon Clan would really win.  Surrender, he doesn't need the demon clan to surrender, because Zhu Jiuyin wants to destroy the demon clan in this battle.

    Zhu Jiuyin glanced at Demon Emperor Jun coldly, and shouted in a deep voice: "Okay, since you Demon Clan are so ignorant of current affairs, then you can't blame me, the Witch Clan, for being ruthless. It was you who wanted to provoke the war in the first place, so I, the Witch Clan,  I will give you the demon clan war. When you get under the Nine Springs, don¡¯t forget that this is your punishment. Pangu¡¯s true identity is from him!¡±

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin shouted, Pangu's true body stepped out from the void, waving the incomplete 'Pangu Ax' in his hand and strode towards the heaven. Every step of Pangu's true body stepped out of his own body.  His momentum became even stronger, and when he approached the Monster Clan's "Zhoutian Xingdou Formation", his momentum had reached its peak.

    At this time, Pangu¡¯s real body looked up to the sky and roared wildly, and the ¡®Pangu Ax¡¯ in his hand slashed towards the demon clan¡¯s final guard, the ¡®Zhoutian Xingdou Formation¡¯, with endless murderous intent.

    The moment the 'Pangu Ax' was swung, Zhu Jiuyin shouted: "Heaven and earth, come and die!"

    Pangu's real body under the auspices of Zhu Jiuyin is much more powerful than the Emperor Jiang's ancestral witch. He can shake the world with one swing of his axe. Unfortunately, the incomplete 'Pangu ax' in Pangu's real body is not made from an innate treasure.  The 'Chaos Bell' was condensed by Zhu Jiuyin with his own divine treasure. Its power was qualitatively different from the 'Pangu Ax' condensed by the innate treasure 'Chaos Bell'.

    Not to mention that the essence is completely different. Zhu Jiuyin used the power of Shinto to cooperate with the treasure, but the innate treasure 'Chaos Bell' itself came from the 'Pangu Axe', which can naturally greatly improve the 'Pangu Axe'  The power of it, but unfortunately the 'Pangu Ax' condensed with the most precious treasure is far inferior.

    When an ax fell, the entire "Zhoutian Xingdou Formation" trembled. Unfortunately, the tremor only lasted for a few breaths before disappearing. Pangu Zhen's body was in vain after the ax fell, and there was no advantage at all.  After all, this little fight is nothing.

    When Zhu Jiuyin, the ancestral witch, went to heaven to kill, the face of Nuwa, the Empress of Emperor Wa, changed instantly, and she shouted angrily: "What a Sanqing, you really deceived people so much, you dare to be so crazy to bet on me.  Huang Tian¡¯s palace has really not taken me as a saint seriously at all. Since you are unkind, don¡¯t blame me for being unjust."

    When Empress Nuwa was scolding, Sanqing appeared in Emperor Wa's sky. When she saw the appearance of Sanqing, Empress Nuwa snorted and said: "I don't know that the three senior brothers are coming here to curse at this time."  Is there any big event happening in my Wa Palace?"

    As soon as the Nuwa Empress said these words, a blush flashed across the face of Tongtian Cult Master, and there was a lot of embarrassment in his expression, but Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun did not change at all.

    Taishang Laojun took a deep breath and said: "Junior sister Nuwa, you are the first person in the world besides the teacher to achieve enlightenment and become a saint. We came here today to meet fellow Taoist Nuwa.  Since we are here to talk about Taoism and Dharma, I hope that junior sister will not give up and have a complete exchange with us. I think this will be of great benefit to everyone!"

    When she heard the words of the Supreme Lord, a sneer flashed across Nuwa's face, and she shouted in a deep voice: "It's so funny. You have the nerve to say such shameless words. You really think I'm a fool."  If you come here to talk about Taoism, I'm afraid it's because you're blocking the door. If you have any issues, just let it go and talk about it directly. There's no need to do such a small joke that won't go on the stage. It won't look good to everyone if you reveal it!"

    Taishang Laojun really didn't expect that Nuwa Empress would fight back so fiercely and not take them seriously in front of them. This made Taishang Laojun feel more gloomy in his heart.

    As the eldest brother of everyone, he was despised by a junior sister like Empress Nuwa. This result really made Taishang Laojun a little embarrassed, but Empress Nuwa had already broken her heart and had not thought about Sanqing at all.

    Yuanshi Tianzun said in a deep voice: "Junior sister Nuwa, senior brother, this is for your own good. After all, the teacher's order is right in front of us. We do this because we don't want to see you violate the teacher's order and end up on the road to death!"

    It's better to say it than to sing it. For the sake of Empress Nuwa, even if Empress Nuwa really disobeys the order of Taoist Hongjun, it is her own business and has nothing to do with Sanqing. Moreover, Sanqing is now so sold to Li, what is the purpose of completing it?  Considering your own interests and taking advantage of the general trend to pressure others will only lose your own dignity.

    Although Empress Nuwa was angry at Sanqing¡¯s uselessIt is an act of etiquette, but people have to bow their heads under the eaves. Who makes Nuwa's hands weak? If he has the ability to control the world, how can he be afraid of the Sanqing? The two sides will just start fighting.

    The strength of Sanqing is there. Not to mention Empress Nuwa alone, even with the addition of Demon Emperor Jun, Donghuang Taiyi and Demon Master Kunpeng, they are no match for Sanqing.

    Taishang Laojun said calmly: "Junior sister, I know you have resentment in your heart, but we are doing this just in case. If you are offended, please forgive me. After all, we are here for Jun!"

    Empress Nuwa took a deep breath and said: "Okay, if you want to discuss Tao, then we will discuss Tao, but the ugly words are ahead. Even if you can stop me, there are Houtu Ancestral Witches like Houtu."  There is a saint, but my agreement alone is still fruitless!"

    Yuanshi Tianzun sneered and said: "Junior Sister Nuwa, there is no need to worry about this. There are two Taoist friends Zhunti and Jingyin at the Hou Tuzu Witch to persuade!"

    Yuanshi Tianzun did not deceive the Nuwa Empress. When they found the Nuwa Empress, the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin left the Western Paradise and came to the underworld to block the door of Hou Tuzu Witch.

    Although it was said that they were all measures to block the door, the Sanqing suffered a crazy counterattack from the demon clan, but the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin were much more comfortable. In fact, even before the war started, Zhu Jiu  Yin has told Houtu Zuwu not to worry about people like him. If someone is willing to come and block the door, then just let them go.

    It was precisely because of Zhu Jiuyin's persuasion that Hou Tu Zuwu was not at all excited when faced with the sudden visit of Zhunti and Zhunti Yisheng. She said calmly: "Jie Yin and Zhunti two Taoists  Friends, I don¡¯t care what you think in your hearts, but in this situation, you owe my Wu Clan a huge debt of karma, and you will be able to repay it one day in the future!"

    When Houtu Zusha said this, his expression changed again, and his voice stopped and he said: "The temporary gains and losses will only make you lose more. Okay, I won't affect you, I will go into seclusion and practice right away!  "

    As Hou Tuzu Wu said, he ignored the reactions of Jie Yin and Zhunti, and returned directly to the underworld to preside over the reincarnation of living beings in the three realms. You must know that the war is about to begin, and there will definitely be people in the six realms of reincarnation.  More souls come to reincarnate, and the pressure on Hou Tuzu Witch is not small. If Zhu Jiuyin had not made arrangements for some elites of the Wu clan to join the underworld, Hou Tuzu Witch would really have to do it now.  anxious.

    Houtu Zuwu and Nuwa Empress had completely different reactions to this matter. Originally, the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin were still complaining that Sanqing was too insidious, but the result shocked them.  None of them thought that Hou Tu Zuwu would be so easy to talk to, and everyone felt that it was a bit unreal.

    After Hou Tuzu Witch left, Saint Zhunti murmured: "Brother, I am not dreaming, then Hou Tuzu Witch is really so easy to talk to!"

    The Holy Sage nodded and said: "You are not dreaming. It seems that our good intentions are rewarded. When we meet a good and reasonable person like Hou Tuzu Wu, we feel much more relaxed now. We just don't know the Sanqing Dao."  How is the situation over there, friends?¡±

    If Sanqing knew that the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin could be so relaxed, then they would be so angry that they would vomit blood. The three brothers would have to face the ridicule of Nuwa Empress, but what about the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin?  There is no pressure. The gap is really too big, too big for them to accept.

    No matter what, this is the truth. It is not Zhunti's character to be willing to take advantage of others. Houtu Zuwu ignored their blocking the door, while Saint Zhunti began to look at the structure of the underworld. The more he looked, the more shocked he became.  , everything in the underworld is unacceptable to him, it is too perfect, everything is in order, there is no loophole, such an underworld will have boundless luck and merit.

    Tempted, from this moment on, Saint Zhunti forgot about the Lich War. Youde was just thinking about how to let the West get a share of the benefits of the underworld. Unfortunately, he couldn't find an entry point after much thought.  There was no excuse. The most important thing was that everything in the underworld was under the control of Hou Tuzu Witch. He was afraid that if he angered Hou Tuzu Witch, the fun in the West would be too big.

    Seeing a piece of delicious food and not being able to eat it, this kind of pain made Saint Zhunti very uncomfortable, and his heart felt uncomfortably itchy. He wanted to talk to Saint Jie Ying about the underworld, but he was worried that he would alert the snake, so he could only endure it alone.  With.

    I saw Saint Zhunti's face changing. In the end, I didn't know whether he had figured it out or was deeply shocked. He sighed and said: "Forget it! Forget it! If you don't have that blessing, don't force it.  !" Saint Zhunti was able to make such a choice, which made Saint Jieyin very happy. In fact, he was not the only one who was tempted. Saint Jieyin was also tempted, but he was instantlyJust restored the mind!

 Text Chapter 217: Fighting bloody battles without retreating until death

    Chapter 217: Fight bloody battles until death

    Chapter 217: Fighting bloody battles without retreating until death

    When Pangu's real body failed in one attack, the demon clan in the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' was overjoyed, especially the Eastern Emperor Taiyi and the Demon Emperor Jun thought that this was the reason why their recognition plan was successful.  Zhurong Ancestral Witch, Houtu Ancestral Witch, and the "Twelve Capital Heavenly Divine Evil Formation" of the Wu clan are no longer as brave as they used to be. There is no need to worry about this anymore.

    The demon emperor Jun laughed loudly and said: "Zhu Jiuyin, the Pangu real body summoned by your 'Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods and Evil Formation' is nothing more than this. If you want to defeat my demon clan's 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation', it is still  It¡¯s not far away, I think you¡¯d better run away with your mouth between your legs, because if it¡¯s too late, your army of witch clan will perish in my heaven!¡±

    Demon Emperor Jun's arrogant words aroused the anger in the hearts of the Wu Clan army. They all cursed Demon Emperor Jun for being a coward who would only hide in the 'Zhou Tiandou Formation'. Unfortunately, Demon Emperor Jun  He didn't take these words seriously at all and ignored the Wu clan's curses.

    For the ancestral witches, their faces were still very calm, and they were not shaken by Demon Emperor Jun¡¯s words at all. Is the ¡®Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation¡¯ really that powerful?  In fact, this is not the case. Although Demon Emperor Jun has some understanding of the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation', but far away from Dacheng, Pangu's true body is not as unbearable as Demon Emperor Jun said. Zhu Jiuyin did this  He also has his own plan, they say that arrogant soldiers will be defeated, and now Zhu Jiuyin is raising the pride of the demon clan.

    With the arrogance of Demon Emperor Jun, the entire Demon Clan became more powerful. Everyone looked at the army of Witch Clan outside the Nantian Gate with disdain. Seeing Pangu's true body returning without success, they all felt no longer in their hearts.  With caution, it was replaced by contempt, no longer thinking that the Wu clan is unstoppable, after all, the facts are before our eyes!

    Youdao is a fan of the authorities, and it is clear to onlookers that the monsters in the heaven are happy because the "Zhoutian Xingdou Formation" blocked the attack of Pangu's true body, but the Nuwa Empress in the Nawa Palace is extremely anxious, because  She could see that Pangu's true body was not operating at full strength, and the 'Twelve Capital Gods and Evil Formation' was not operating at full strength. These were all just false images. With the Wu Clan putting up such a posture, Empress Nuwa  How could he not guess what Zhu Jiuyin was thinking? This was a deliberate attempt to trick the demon clan into letting go of their vigilance. As long as the vigilance was lost, the outcome of the battle for the demon clan would be a foregone conclusion.

    Yin is dangerous!  Empress Nuwa's first impression of the Witch Clan was that they were too sinister. People like Zhu Jiuyin were too sinister in their thoughts. They would do anything to achieve their goals and even put down the glory of the Witch Clan. Only such a Witch Clan could do anything.  They are the most terrifying, because the power they unleash will definitely cause the demon clan to suffer a heavy price.

    Empress Nuwa wanted to leave the Wa Palace to warn Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi, telling them to be careful of the witch clan's plots. Unfortunately, Sanqing did not give her this chance and blocked her way.  This made Nuwa Empress hate Sanqing to the core, thinking that the other party clearly wanted to make the demon tribe fall under the butcher knife of the witch tribe.

    After Pangu's true body missed a blow, Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully. Pangu's true body waved the 'Pangu Ax' in his hand again, and struck the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' with another axe.  There was a burst of turmoil, and the power of the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' once again blocked the attack of Pangu's true form.

    If the previous ax made Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi still have a lot of concerns in their hearts, but after the second ax fell, the vigilance in their hearts relaxed a lot, and they no longer considered it in their hearts.  Pangu's true form is unmatched.

    When two consecutive attacks yielded no results, the Wu clan seemed to be in a hurry. Pangu's real body looked up to the sky and let out a long roar. He waved the 'Pangu Ax' in his hand again, turning into a powerful stream of light and interacting with the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation'.  Collide!

    There was a loud bang, but after the sound, the Zhoutian Star Formation was still running without any damage. Perhaps Pangu's real body was angry, and after one blow, he swung three axes in succession.  Although the power of these three axes has increased, they only caused a commotion on the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' and still did not break through the defense of the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation'. Such a result made Demon Emperor Junyu  Donghuang Taiyi felt relieved.

    Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi looked at each other, and saw a hint of surprise in each other's eyes. Demon Emperor Jun laughed loudly and said: "Zhu Jiuyin, you'd better accept your flashy Pangu real body. In the absence of  You two ancestral witches, your witch clan¡¯s clan-controlling formation has become just a decoration, and you have the nerve to display such an incomplete ¡®Twelve Heavenly Gods and Evil Formation¡¯, I am ashamed of you!¡±

    "Teasing, Demon Emperor Jun is teasing Zhu Jiuyin, teasing the Witch Clan, and slapping the Witch Clan in the face, in order to tell all living beings that the Demon Clan has finally stood up and is no longer afraid of the pressure of the Witch Clan."??Because they already have enough ability to withstand the pressure brought to them by the Wu Clan's "Twelve Heavenly Gods Formation".

    Zhu Jiuyin seemed to be irritated by the demon emperor Jun, and shouted angrily: "Emperor Jun, you are seeking death, Pangu's true body, open the world, behead me!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin shouted, Pangu's real body suddenly jumped back, and the 'Pangu Ax' in his hand turned into a stream of light and slashed towards the Monster Clan's 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' again.  That stance gave people the impression of fighting for their lives.

    Because Pangu's true body's previous performance was so incompetent, Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi, as well as the demon saints who presided over the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Array', simply did not take Pangu's true body's ax in their eyes.  , laughing disdainfully, as if what they were facing was not Pangu's true form, but just a naughty child.

    When the 'Pangu Ax' struck the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation', Zhu Jiuyin's expression suddenly changed, and he shouted in a deep voice: "Explode! Pangu's ax split, destroying the world!" Zhu Jiuyin shouted with a loud voice.  Falling, the 'Pangu Ax' that was colliding with the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' burst out with a shocking momentum!

    With a loud 'bang' sound, the 'Pangu Ax' self-destructed. The powerful shock wave was like a sharp arrow that shot through the air, directly blasting away the defense of the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' with a powerful posture.

    With a "pounce" sound, Demon Emperor Jun, Donghuang Taiyi, and the demon saints were shocked and injured by the self-destruction of the 'Pangu Ax'. They opened their mouths and spit out blood, and their breaths began to become chaotic.

    Facing such a sudden change, Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi could not help but tremble in their hearts, secretly saying: "No, I fell into the sinister plot of Zhu Jiuyin!"

    Unfortunately, they thought of it too late. With the explosion of the 'Pangu Axe', Zhu Jiuyin had completed the goal he had set in his heart, breaking through the demon clan's defense. Without the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation'  The supporting demon clan will be vulnerable.

    "Kill! The sons of the Wu Clan follow me into the Heavenly Court!" The moment the Zhou Tianxing Dou Formation was broken, the Wu Clan army rushed into the Heavenly Court like a broken bamboo, facing the monster that had not yet reacted.  The clan was killed violently, and countless demon clan fell into a pool of blood in an instant.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu clan's methods of breaking the formation are a bit despicable and cannot be put on the table, this is a battlefield, and there is no need to talk about morality at all towards the enemy. What is gained is only personal interests, and everything is determined by interests.  .

    After the "Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation" was broken, Pangu's true form charged forward and launched a round of crazy attacks against the monsters. As long as the monsters in front of him were in front of him, no matter how big their cultivation level was, they all died.  In this battle.

    "How is this possible!" Seeing that the demon clan still suffered such a heavy price under his own calculations, he couldn't swallow this bad breath. If he wanted to make up for the demon clan's momentum, he could only repay an eye with an eye.  Eye by eye, only in this way can we once again give the demon clan a dose of reassurance, making them forget their fear.

    One blow broke through the defense of the "Zhoutian Xingdou Formation". Although Zhu Jiuyin lost an innate spiritual treasure, Zhu Jiuyin, who had the innate treasure "Qiankun Ding" in hand, no longer cared about this.  , he can refine many innate spiritual treasures, and the loss of one or two pieces is not worth mentioning to him.

    Zhu Jiuyin had already thought about the beginning of the decisive battle with the demon clan at the beginning of the war, so he had such a targeted performance, so that Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi fell into his plan without knowing it, so that  In one fell swoop, he broke through the Monster Clan's "Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation", leaving them no longer in danger.

    Zhu Jiuyin was not in the mood but paid attention to the difference between Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi. In his opinion, if the Demon Clan lost the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation', it would be like a tiger with its claws broken off, and he could not escape it.  If there is a wave, what will follow will be a massacre, a massacre of the witch clan against the demon clan.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin and Yi Qian Ancestral Witches successfully plotted against the demon clan, they completed the first wave of attacks on the demon clan without paying a big price, and easily broke through the demon clan's special skill, Zhou Tianxing Dou Da.  Formation', catching the opponent by surprise.

    Everything has advantages and disadvantages. The Wu Clan was able to successfully complete the first wave of attacks by relying on calculations, but Zhu Jiuyin failed to calculate that the blood of the Demon Clan did not disappear due to the destruction of the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation', but instead '  When the Zhoutian Star Formation was broken, the blood in their hearts was infinitely amplified.

    Just when the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' was broken, Demon Emperor Jun did not panic as Zhu Jiuyin thought. Instead, he shouted sadly: "You demon clan sons, the Wu clan used despicable means to destroy  Our defense line has been opened. For the final survival of the demon clan, we will use our own blood to fight for the chance of survival for our descendants. Everyone, follow me to kill the enemy with all your strength, and fight bloody battles until death!" To be continued.

 Text Chapter 218 A bloody battle

    Chapter 218: Bloody Battle

    Chapter 218: Bloody Battle

    At the moment when the race was about to survive, the power that was unleashed was astonishing. The 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation' was destroyed by Zhu Jiuyin's plan. Such a success seriously stimulated the demon clan's heart.  The Demon Clan can use dangerous means to break through the "Zhoutian Xingdou Formation", but the Great Sage of the Demon Clan has a death wish in his heart, and wants to use his own body to destroy the "Twelve Heavenly Gods Formation" of the Witch Clan.  , destroying the real body of Pangu who slaughtered the demon clan in front of him.

    "Fight bloody and fight to the death!" Countless demon clans responded to Demon Emperor Jun's call. The demon clan great sages who were broken because of the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation' stepped forward one after another and turned into stars.  The meteor crashed into the true form of Pangu summoned by the 'Twelve Capital Gods Formation'.

    Although Pangu's true body is very powerful, its power is very limited. Facing the crazy attack of the demon saint who mainly self-destructs, Pangu's true body was quickly destroyed by the power of self-destruction.'  The great array of gods and demons in the Twelve Capitals was broken.

    The Monster Clan no longer has the 'Zhoutian Star Fighting Formation', and the Witch Clan no longer has the 'Twelve Heavenly Gods Formation'. The two sides have to rely on the blood of their respective armies to fight for life and death. It is a battle of strength. There is no  There is no possibility of trickery, everything will be decided by strength, and the fierce battle has officially begun.

    As the leader of the Witch Clan, Zhu Jiuyin was the first to lock Demon Emperor Jun tightly. Although Demon Emperor Jun's injuries had not fully recovered, he had the most powerful weapon against the Witch Clan in his hands.  The threatening killing sword 'Witch Slayer Sword' is extremely ferocious. Zhu Jiuyin does not want to see more witch clans or ancestral witches fall under this fierce sword, and among many ancestors  Among the witches, he is the only one who has the ability to not be afraid of this sword.

    Zhu Jiuyin picked up Demon Emperor Jun, while Dijiang Zuwu and Jumang Zuwu teamed up to fight Donghuang Taiyi. Before the war started, Zuwu had already arranged who he would face.  The demon master Kunpeng was surrounded by the Ancestral Witch of Humiliation and the Ancestral Witch of Gonggong, while the other Ancestral Witches came to deal with the demon saints.

    Zhu Jiuyin locked onto the Demon Emperor Junze and shouted: "Emperor Jun, come to my death, the God of Death punch will come out, and the sky will shatter and the earth will shatter!"

    When being targeted by Zhu Jiuyin, Demon Emperor Junze was determined to die. After all, the cultivation levels of both parties were there. Although Demon Emperor Jun was very arrogant, he did not think that he could defeat a strong man like Zhu Jiuyin.  , even if he has the 'Witch-Slaying Sword' in his hand, a magical weapon that can restrain the witch clan.

    When it comes to magical weapons, Demon Emperor Jun is far less powerful than Zhu Jiuyin. Under such circumstances, he naturally has no choice but to fight to the death. Facing Zhu Jiuyin's shouts, he cannot retreat and laughs angrily.  The voice was like ice, and he shouted gloomily: "Zhu Jiuyin, you have such a loud tone! I want to see what you are capable of, come and take my life, slash Jiutian with your sword, kill!"

    As soon as Demon Emperor Jun finished his words, there was a sudden roar, the sword energy soared into the sky, and a murderous sword light rose into the sky like a black dragon, exuding a murderous intent!

    Demon Emperor Jun waved the 'Witch-Slaying Sword', and Zhu Jiuyin also waved his iron fist. His bowl-sized fist rose like a black sun that swallowed all things. There was endless energy in the black sun.  of destruction.

    With a punch thrown out, the space where he and Demon Emperor Jun were fighting was instantly covered by the fist. All the light was swallowed up by his fist intention, and the sky became pitch black.

    Although Demon Emperor Jun had been on guard against Zhu Jiuyin for a long time, he really didn't expect Zhu Jiuyin's fist to become so weird. He didn't have time to react. His eyes were completely black and he couldn't see anything.  The 'Witch-Slaying Sword' in his hand could not find its target and could only waste the well-prepared blow.

    Although he lost his sight, Emperor Jun could feel the power of Zhu Jiuyin's punch through his soul demon. He couldn't help but secretly said in horror: "What a terrifying fist. Zhu Jiuyin's strength is indeed far greater than mine."  !¡±

    Even though Demon Emperor Jun and Zhu Jiuyin were mortal enemies, he could look directly at Zhu Jiuyin. He could feel the terrifying destructive power in Zhu Jiuyin's fist, which contained endless murderous intent, because the naked eye could not see it.  Without its due function, Demon Emperor Jun simply couldn't see through how terrifying Zhu Jiuyin's current killing god fist technique was.

    What is invisible is the scariest thing.  Precisely because he couldn't see through it, he didn't know how to deal with such a dangerous situation. He couldn't even fight to the death or fight to the death. He could only wait for death to come. This was undoubtedly the case for Demon Emperor Jun.  It was unacceptable. Even if he died, he wanted to die vigorously, instead of being instantly killed by Zhu Jiuyin's move and dying without any value. That would only make him, the Demon King, lose face!

    Danger!  Extremely dangerous!  Facing such a sudden change, Demon Emperor Jun felt extremely fearful in his heart.Come, his mind is running with all his strength, trying hard to feel the changes in Zhu Jiuyin's punch. He is very clear in his heart that if he is hit by Zhu Jiuyin's punch, then he will only win one.  , that is to die instantly in this heaven!

    Under the threat of death, Demon Emperor Jun's spiritual will was fully unleashed, and all his potentials emerged. With his spiritual will greatly increased, he could vaguely feel Zhu Jiu's fist intention, and Zhu Jiu's fist intention.  The direction and momentum of Yin's iron fist struck, and he felt the endless killing intent in the fist.

    Although he only vaguely felt all this, Demon Emperor Jun had no choice at this time. He could only risk his life. When he felt Zhu Jiuyin's fist, Demon Emperor Jun  The 'Witch-Slaying Sword' in his hand burst out with endless killing intent, and he shouted: "Cut the world, kill!"

    It has to be said that Demon Emperor Jun finally unleashed 200% of his power under the threat of death. The 'Witch-Slaying Sword' in his hand slashed out like lightning, drawing a wonderful trajectory.  He struck the iron fists that Zhu Jiuyin had blasted in an upright manner without any mistakes.

    Under this situation, as long as there is a slight mistake, the price paid is Demon Emperor Jun's life. It has to be said that Demon Emperor Jun made the right bet and resolved Zhu Jiuyin's blow in one fell swoop.  Blast and kill successfully escaped this disaster.

    With a loud 'bang' sound, Zhu Jiuyin's iron fist carrying boundless ferocious power was struck by Demon Emperor Jun's 'Witch-Slaying Sword'.  After a dazzling ray of light, Zhu Jiuyin's terrifying fist intention was finally destroyed in the void by the powerful sword energy, and the extremely dangerous feeling in Demon Emperor Jun's heart also dissipated.

    At this time, Demon Emperor Jun's voice came out in a sinister tone: "What a Zhu Jiuyin, you are indeed vicious enough. Your God-killing Fist has improved again. In other words, you have been disguising yourself from the beginning to the end.  You are all trying to preserve your strength, and the punch just now was quite sinister and vicious. If someone is beyond the reach of the Divine Mind, no matter how powerful they are, they will be destroyed by your punch, but it is still a little bit inferior to me!"

    Demon Emperor Jun is just pretending. He was able to block Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s killing punch. It¡¯s just a blind cat hitting a dead mouse. It can only be said that he is lucky. If it happens again, Demon Emperor Jun really has no confidence.  It can resolve Zhu Jiuyin's crazy punch, this extremely devastating and extremely weird punch.

    Demon Emperor Jun's voice suddenly paused. After praising himself, he changed his voice and said coldly: "Zhu Jiuyin, your God-killing Fist is indeed one of the best in history. If I take a punch from you, then you  Take my sword too, your God-killing Fist has three moves, and my 'Witch-Slaying Sword' also has three moves, I hope you can stop my Witch-Slaying Sword Technique!"

    As soon as Demon Emperor Jun said these words, he swung the 'Witch-Slaying Sword' in his hand again. If his previous sword had only endless killing intent, then his current sword was like the sun flying across the sky, a sword  When it is swung out, it is radiant, reaching the point where people can't stand still. The blazing sword light emits endless high temperature, which is high enough to burn everything. In an instant, the entire battlefield feels like the blazing sun.

    As the demon emperor Jun who was born in the Three-Legged Golden Crow, his best skill is naturally the power of fire. The power of the powerful true fire of the sun has been completely integrated into the 'Witch Slayer Sword' in his hand, and it can burn out with one strike of the sword.  everything.

    Even with Zhu Jiuyin's powerful cultivation, he could feel the terror of Demon Emperor Jun's sword. Under such strong sword energy, Zhu Jiuyin's eyes were affected by the high temperature and could not fully open. Demon Emperor Jun's eyes were affected by the high temperature.  He was able to block Zhu Jiuyin's brutal punch with the help of his spiritual sense, and Zhu Jiuyin was naturally able to block Demon Emperor Jun's counterattack by relying on the most powerful psychological induction of the Wu clan.

    With Zhu Jiuyin's powerful physique, after feeling the emotion in his heart, he waved a pair of iron fists to meet Demon Emperor Jun's sword.

    Zhu Jiuyin's punch was not simple. The Wu Clan is a warlike race, and they have endless fighting passion in their bones. After the last battle, Zhu Jiuyin's God-killing Fist became another  After evolving once, the countless changes contained in this punch have vaguely exceeded the power of the three laws controlled by Zhu Jiuyin, and any one of these countless changes contains terrible murderous intent, then  The murderous intention is completely integrated with the power of his own three great laws.

    Facing Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s fierce punch, Demon Emperor Jun knew very well that if he really didn¡¯t deal with it properly, he would be in immediate danger of disaster, and he would die without a chance to die!

    From the moment this battle started, Demon Emperor Jun had put life and death aside, but even if he was no longer afraid of life and death, Zhu Jiuyin's punch shocked Demon Emperor Jun.

    Demon Emperor Jun couldn't help but murmur in his heart: "This is the terrifying addition to the physical body's enlightenment"?, but this is too terrible!  Such a powerful and unparalleled boxing technique actually contains so many changes, which makes it impossible for others to live any longer!  "

    Demon Emperor Jun was secretly horrified in his heart, and the wisdom in his mind was running wildly. It was not easy to find a way to crack Zhu Jiuyin.  You must know that the power contained in Zhu Jiuyin's punch is extremely huge, and the changes contained are extremely complex. With the strength of Demon Emperor Jun at this time, there is no way he can fight against Zhu Jiuyin's powerful killing power.

    Facing a cruel person like Zhu Jiuyin, no matter how careful Demon Emperor Jun is in dealing with things, he still cannot get rid of Zhu Jiuyin's powerful consciousness.

    Under this situation, Demon Emperor Junya could only place his hope on the 'Witch Slayer Sword' in his hand. He hoped that he could rely on the cold light of the 'Witch Slayer Sword' in his hand. He could only rely on '  The endless killing intent of the Witch-Slaying Sword blocked Zhu Jiuyin's killing punch.

    Although Demon Emperor Jun's cultivation level has not recovered, the power of the sword he wielded is not weaker than the previous one, and the void was shattered by the sword.

    Demon Emperor Junko uses his own body to attack. For him, he has no regard for life and death. Naturally, he attacks with all his strength. He doesn't want to give Zhu Jiuyin another chance to fight back.

    Demon Emperor Jun's sword cut off the Demon Emperor's prestige. When the sword's power exploded again, the blazing high temperature locked Zhu Jiuyin tightly. Zhu Jiuyin had locked him first before.  , now things have turned around, and it was Demon Emperor Jun who first targeted Zhu Jiuyin, the fierce god.

    Just when Demon Emperor Jun¡¯s ¡®Witch-Slaying Sword¡¯ was about to hit Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s body, Demon Emperor Jun¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.  At this critical moment, he finally broke through the darkness of Zhu Jiuyin and saw the light again.

    Of course, this is not just an explosion of potential. The 'Witch Slayer Sword' in his hand also bursts out the endless murderous intent contained in the sword.  Fundamental power.

    At the beginning of the decisive battle, Demon Emperor Junze was determined to fight to the end, so his sword had a fearless aura. Perhaps Demon Master Kunpeng was afraid of death in his heart, but for Demon Emperor Junze  For him, death is no longer a big deal to him. After all, the Demon Queen Chang Xi has died, and all nine of his children have died. Life and death are no longer a big deal to him. In his heart  Deep down there was even a vague thought that death might be a relief for him!

    Demon Emperor Jun quickly swung the 'Witch Slayer Sword' in his hand, and that sword contained his artistic conception of the sword. When the sword light was swung out, all kinds of fantasies came one after another like a stormy sea.  Xiangzhu Jiuyin rushed in.

    The power of Demon Emperor Jun's sword is frightening, but Zhu Jiuyin is not easy to mess with. Demon Emperor Jun's sword energy is extremely ferocious, but as Zhu Jiuyin who has already understood his own way and has achieved physical perfection,  In other words, his pair of iron fists are fierce and powerful. At least they are even better than the demon emperor Jun's "Witch Slayer Sword". The fists are powerful and thunderous, shaking the world and shaking the world. He is unparalleled in his dominance and can shatter the sky and crack the earth.  To be continued.

 Text Chapter 219 The Death of Emperor Jun

    Chapter 219 The Death of Emperor Jun

    Chapter 219 The Death of Emperor Jun

    Zhu Jiuyin's powerful iron fist hit the demon emperor Jun's "Witch Slayer Sword" like a meteor. The extremely sharp "Witch Slayer Sword" failed again under Zhu Jiuyin's iron fist. Zhu Jiuyin had no choice but to win.  Jiuyin's domineering and boundless iron fist.  Confused

    Although the 'Witch-Slaying Sword' is a supreme killing sword, its most powerful feature is that it is used to restrain the powerful physical body of the Witch Clan. Unfortunately, everything has a limit, and the 'Witch-Slaying Sword' is also  In this way, Zhu Jiuyin's body has broken through the limitations of witches and has evolved in the direction of chaotic gods and demons. The impact of the 'Witch Slayer Sword' on him is already minimal, and the power of restraint cannot be used at all.  Now, its own sharpness alone cannot break through Zhu Jiuyin's powerful body, at least Demon Emperor Jun cannot do this now.

    There was a loud "bang", Zhu Jiuyin's punch made an ear-splitting sound like a heavy hammer breaking a heavy drum, and the demon emperor Jun's sword energy exploded under the bombardment, and the two of them  The area within which people are fighting is filled with that violent power. No matter the Witch Clan or the Monster Clan, they are unable to resist this powerful impact. Fortunately, the Witch Clan has a powerful body.  Although they could not withstand it, they were able to save their lives. However, those monsters simply could not withstand the huge impact and were killed by the earthquake one after another.

    Such an astonishing change caused the two lich and demon clans who were close to Zhu Jiuyin and the demon emperor Jun to flee wildly. They had to stay away from these two cruel people to avoid dying in an unknown way. You must know that this kind of battle is no longer the case.  What they can interfere with is that they cannot absorb the impact. One can only imagine what would happen if they were hit by that powerful attack.

    Demon Emperor Jun sheathed his sword and pointed the sword forward diagonally, his hand trembling slightly, and every drop of blood from his tiger's mouth slid down to the ground along with the 'Witch Slayer Sword'.

    Although Demon Emperor Jun's sword successfully prevented Zhu Jiuyin's powerful iron fist from killing him, in the face of Zhu Jiuyin's ferocious and strong iron fist, his wrists were severely injured, and the tiger's mouth was severely damaged.  The force tore it apart.

    The last thing you should do in a bloody battle with a person like Zhu Jiuyin who aims at physical enlightenment is to fight head-on. Unfortunately, Demon Emperor Jun did this, and he would naturally be affected.

    Although he was at a disadvantage, Demon Emperor Jun could not be defeated in tone. He said in a yin voice: "What a good Zhu Jiuyin. He is indeed the number one master of the Wu clan. Such fierce power has endless devouring power."  It¡¯s really cruel that you can swallow up a trace of my soul with such power! However, you are too arrogant, do you really think that this emperor¡¯s soul is so easy to swallow!"

    It turns out that Demon Emperor Jun not only suffered the backlash from the huge force, but also a trace of his soul left in the 'Witch Slayer Sword' was swallowed up by Zhu Jiuyin's punch. No wonder Demon Emperor Jun was so cautious.  .

    Zhu Jiuyin didn't take Demon Emperor Jun's words to heart at all. Didn't he just swallow a trace of the soul? What does that mean? He didn't think Demon Emperor Jun could still fight back against him, so he sneered: "  Di Jun, come on! Use whatever skills you have, I want to see what else you, a three-legged crow, can do!"

    Although Zhu Jiuyin is powerful in cultivation, he is also a little too arrogant. Although he is said to be stronger than Demon Emperor Jun, he should not underestimate Demon Emperor Jun so much. Although Zhu Jiuyin appears to be unparalleled in his calculations, that is not the case.  It is based on his grasp of the future. When it comes to yin's cunning and cunning, Zhu Jiuyin is far less handsome than the Demon Emperor.

    When he heard Zhu Jiuyin's words, the demon emperor Jun's eyes instantly became profound and unfathomable. One glance made Zhu Jiuyin feel frightened. You must know that Zhu Jiuyin has not only been suffering for so many years.  He was cultivating his powerful body, and he was also constantly honing his will. But just like this, at this moment, he seemed to feel that all his secrets were being seen through by the demon emperor Jun in front of him, and his heart was abnormal.  of discomfort.

    What shocked Zhu Jiuyin even more was that his fighting spirit, which was already burning, was silently disintegrated by a force when he met Demon Emperor Jun's deep gaze. Such a change made him feel terrible.  startle.  If this continues, there will be no need for Demon Emperor Jun to risk his life in a fight. He only needs to use his profound gaze to affect his own strength.

    Zhu Jiuyin shouted loudly: "Spiritual magic!"

    As he cried out the horror in his heart, Zhu Jiuyin's heart became heavy, and endless killing intent burst out from his body. He used that endless killing intent to resist the demon emperor Jun's spiritual magic.  Zhu Jiuyin shouted in a deep voice: "Emperor Jun, in the face of absolute will, even if you have spiritual magic, you will be in vain!"

      Although spiritual magic is powerful, it can only be used against those with weak wills. It is not very useful when facing the truly strong. It can only be used for sneak attacks. Once people are prepared,  The power of this spiritual magic is at a discount, especially for a determined person like Zhu Jiuyin. After all, Zhu Jiuyin is a person who can persist in taking the physical body to prove the Tao.  , one can imagine how strong his will is.

    Demon Emperor Jun did not expect that Zhu Jiuyin could wake up in such a short period of time, and see through Demon Emperor Jun's methods so quickly, which made Demon Emperor Jun feel uneasy.

    Zhu Jiuyin had the courage to tangle with Demon Emperor Jun endlessly, but Demon Emperor Jun did not have such a good life as Zhu Jiuyin, so he could only take dangerous measures later.

    I only heard Demon Emperor Jun shouting in a deep voice: "Explode, the soul explodes, the energy and blood are exhausted!"

    As Demon Emperor Jun drank deeply, Zhu Jiuyin's trace of soul that he had swallowed from the 'Witch-Slaying Sword' suddenly violently destroyed himself. The power of self-violence came directly from Zhu Jiuyin's body. In that power  When the explosion came out, a faint trace of power penetrated deeply into Zhu Jiuyin's flesh and blood, trying to destroy Zhu Jiuyin's powerful body, and wanted to use the power to destroy the power in Zhu Jiuyin's energy and blood, and let him  Essence and blood wither.

    With this method alone, Demon Emperor Jun still knew that it would be impossible to seriously injure Zhu Jiuyin. Who could put Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation level there? A person who could make saints have to be careful and guard against him is an extremely dangerous person. Demon  Emperor Jun had already made the decision to fight to the death when he exploded his own soul.

    Delaying time is not a good thing for Demon Emperor Jun. If he wants to fight for a chance of survival for the Demon Clan, he must kill a powerful Witch Clan such as Zhu Jiuyin. To kill Zhu Jiuyin, he can only rely on his own strength.  That is far from enough, and there is no external force. The only thing Demon Emperor Jun can do is to self-destruct. Only in this way can he have a chance to kill Zhu Jiuyin, the most powerful being in the Witch Clan. Other than that,  There is no other way.

    At the moment when Yuan Shen committed suicide, a trace of sadness flashed across Demon Emperor Jun's face, and he whispered: "Please take care of yourself, dear brother, I went first for my brother, with my blood as my guide, my flesh and blood as my foundation, the demon's blood will explode!"

    Demon Emperor Jun is indeed a hero of his generation. He is ruthless enough to treat others as well as himself. He is able to make such crazy decisions in a short period of time, and he is able to make himself violent in situations that everyone thinks will never happen.  .

    Demon Emperor Jun had no intention of resurrecting from the ashes this time, because he used his own heart as a guide and flesh and blood as a basis to unleash his full potential, explode himself in a fit of anger, and also triggered the demon.  Bloodstorm, even his own soul was caught up in it, just to repay Zhu Jiuyin and go to hell together!

    Although Zhu Jiuyin was unprepared, Demon Emperor Jun underestimated Zhu Jiuyin's instinctive reaction. At the moment Demon Emperor Jun was about to self-destruct, Zhu Jiuyin's heart palpitated. On the battlefield, like Zhu Jiuyin,  What a strong man like Yin believed most was not his own eyes, but his own senses. Without even thinking about it, Zhu Jiuyin thought about it and the innate treasure of 'Qiankun Ding' stood on his head and issued a  A powerful shield protected his body.

    Just when Zhu Jiuyin had just finished all this, the shock wave of Demon Emperor Jun's self-destruction broke out. The powerful force instantly tore apart the defense of the 'Qiankun Cauldron', and the powerful force hit Zhu Jiuyin hard.  on the body.

    With the power of the innate treasure "Qiankun Ding", Zhu Jiuyin finally blocked this dangerous blow, but just when Zhu Jiuyin breathed a sigh of relief, the "Witch Slayer Sword" was silent.  The ground passed through Zhu Jiuyin's defense, and with a flash of sword light, the entire sword was nailed to Zhu Jiuyin's chest like a sharp arrow.

    A sword pierces the heart and delivers a fatal blow. Demon Emperor Jun is also dangerous enough. He uses his calculation explosion as a bait to confuse Zhu Jiuyin and attract all of Zhu Jiuyin's energy, leaving him with the 'Witch-Slaying Sword'  The last trace of strength in the body will complete the final fatal blow to kill Zhu Jiuyin!

    I have to say that Demon Emperor Jun's arrangement is very good, but Demon Emperor Jun does not understand the power of Zhu Jiuyin. He has no idea how powerful Zhu Jiuyin's body is. For ordinary people, a sword can penetrate the heart.  That was a sure death, after all, the power of the 'Witch-Slaying Sword' restrained the witch clan.

    "Die, Zhu Jiuyin, even if you die, I will drag you into hell with me, hahaha!" The last trace of the demon emperor Jun's soul left in the 'Witch Slayer Sword' saw Zhu Jiuyin being killed.  After the sword penetrated his heart, he laughed happily. In his laughter, his soul became weaker and weaker. That blow exhausted all his strength and made him laugh.  Zhong died in this battle, and left with satisfaction, so happy and proud.  To be continued.

 Text Chapter 220: Save your life

    Chapter 220 Fighting for Life

    Chapter 220 Fighting for Life

    In Demon Emperor Jun's mind, he believed that Zhu Jiuyin would definitely die if he pierced his heart with his sword, and if he was pierced by the 'Witch Slayer Sword' that could restrain the witch clan, even though he did it at the cost of his own life.  However, Demon Emperor Jun thought it was worth it. Being able to exchange his own body for the life of the strongest master of the Witch Clan, it was worth it no matter what.

    Demon Emperor Jun's sword shocked everyone. Empress Houtu in the underworld changed her face and became worried about Zhu Jiuyin's condition, while Empress Nuwa in the Nawa Palace laughed.  , has the same view as Demon Emperor Jun, thinking that Zhu Jiuyin is dead this time.

    When Sanqing saw this, he also gasped. The Demon Emperor Jun was so ruthless that he was able to play with Zhu Jiuyin in one fell swoop and kill Zhu Jiuyin in the heaven, opening a new window for the demon clan.  Very good situation.

    When Demon Emperor Jun stabbed Zhu Jiuyin through the heart, Donghuang Taiyi shouted sadly: "No! Brother, don't!"

    "It's a pity that Donghuang Taiyi's voice cannot bring back Demon Emperor Jun's life. He has used all his strength to attack Zhu Jiuyin, consuming all his own origin and disappearing completely between the world.

    Not only Donghuang Taiyi was roaring, but many ancestral witches were also roaring. No one thought that Zhu Jiuyin, the top master of the witch clan, would capsize in the ditch of the vagina in the hands of Demon Emperor Jun, and lose his own  Their lives were lost, which made them also grieved and angry.

    The demon emperor Jun used his own death to drag Zhu Jiuyin. His death aroused the blood of all demon clans in heaven, except of course the demon master Kunpeng. From the beginning to the end, the demon master Kunpeng never thought about it.  He fought to the end with the Witch Clan. He was unwilling to risk his life here for the sake of the Monster Clan. What's more, he was suppressed and beaten by two Ancestral Witches. Now it was very difficult for him to save his own life.  Easy.

    When Demon Emperor Jun died, the innate spiritual treasures 'He Tu' and 'Luo Shu' in his hand flew into the hands of Demon Master Kunpeng. After Demon Master Kunpeng caught the 'He Tu' and 'Luo Shu'  At that moment, an influence appeared in front of Demon Master Kunpeng and even everyone. It was the figure of Demon Emperor Jun, which he had arranged before the battle.

    As soon as Demon Emperor Jun's figure appeared, he said sadly: "Demon Master, when you saw my figure, I was already dead, and the Demon Clan must rely on you to support it. 'Hetu', 'Luoshu'  'I leave it to you. I know that you know the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Grand Formation' very well, and you also have a subordinate who can set up the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Grand Formation'. I hope you can use the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Grand Formation' to save the demon clan.  Destiny, kill the Witch Clan!"

    Demon Master Kunpeng thought he was very good and concealed his strength very well, but he didn¡¯t know that Demon Master Jun had already known about Demon Master Kunpeng¡¯s family background. The reason why Demon Master Kunpeng had never revealed this matter  To put it bluntly, in order to be able to use it as a trump card in the war between the Lich and the Lich clans, although Demon Emperor Jun is not a good person, he is very affectionate towards the Demon clan, which is something that Demon Master Kunpeng cannot achieve.  of.

    Based on Demon Emperor Jun's understanding of the Zhoutian Xingdou Formation, Demon Emperor Jun can detect it as long as Demon Master Kunpeng slightly colludes with Zhou Tianxingdou. Therefore, Demon Master Kunpeng naturally knows all his trump cards. This is also  The main reason why Demon Emperor Jun always indulged Demon Master Kunpeng.

    Demon Emperor Jun's last move was very good, and he directly pushed Demon Master Kunpeng to the front. If he didn't want to bear the curse, he would have no choice but to risk his life and fight the Witch Clan to the end, otherwise he would become the Demon Clan.  the traitor.

    The demon master Kunpeng, who was originally happy to have obtained the 'Hetu' and 'Luoshu', was instantly stunned by Demon Emperor Jun's backhand. He couldn't help but cursed in his heart: "Emperor Jun, you bastard,  You actually lusted after me so much!"

    What's the use of scolding? Things have already happened, and he can't help but face it, not to mention that Demon Emperor Jun has died. No matter how harsh he scolds him, he can't hear it anymore. Demon Master Kunpeng can only bite the bullet in this situation.  Of course, if you expect Demon Master Kunpeng to fight tooth and nail for the Demon Clan, that is impossible.

    When Demon Emperor Jun played this trick on Demon Master Kunpeng, he was also creating an opportunity for Donghuang Taiyi, a chance to survive. After all, the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' posed a great threat to the Witch Clan. The Witch Clan was not  Will they be willing to see Demon Master Kunpeng activate the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation' again? It will be a disaster for the Witch Clan. As long as the Witch Clan points the finger at Demon Master Kunpeng, the pressure faced by Donghuang Taiyi will naturally be small.  Much smaller.

    It's a pity that although Demon Emperor Jun thought about Donghuang Taiyi wholeheartedly, he forgot one thing. Donghuang Taiyi and he were close brothers. After seeing Demon Emperor Jun give up his life for the survival of the demon clan, that Donghuang Taiyi  Taiyi was also determined to die, and did not develop according to the arrangement of Demon Emperor Jun.

      After Donghuang Taiyi roared sadly, he rushed towards the two ancestral witches Dijiang and Jumang like lightning. Demon Emperor Jun can fight for the demon clan, and he, Donghuang Taiyi, can also do the same.  , Donghuang Taiyi was not afraid of life and death at this moment, and was chasing and beating the ancestral witch of Emperor Jiang in a frantic manner.

    The Ancestral Witch of Dijiang was injured, and Donghuang Taiyi was in a difficult situation due to his desperate efforts. Under the madness, Taiyi Donghuang used his own power to the fullest, and the Ancestral Witch of Dijiang and Ju  Mang Zuwu couldn't suppress Donghuang Taiyi even if they joined forces. This shows how dangerous Donghuang Taiyi was. When Emperor Jiang Zuwu was in danger, Yunzi Zuwu gave up the bloody battle with those demon saints and turned around to save Di Jiang.  Ancestral Witch, but just when Ancestral Witch Kunzi pulled away, those crazy demon saints were one step ahead of him. A dozen demon saints rushed towards Ancestral Witch Kunzi, and before he could react, they  It was a self-destruction together!

    The self-destruction of more than a dozen demon saints was so crazy and violent. The powerful impact directly tore apart the defense of Ancestral Witch Kunzi, causing him to be directly destroyed by this powerful self-destruction before he could counterattack.

    Hiss!  Seeing the crazy situation of the demon clan, everyone who watched the battle was shocked. Hou Tuzu Witch in the underworld had a gloomy face. She wanted to rescue the wizard clan, but she understood  This is simply impossible, and before the war started, both Dijiang Ancestral Witch and Zhujiu Yin Ancestral Witch warned Hou Tuzu Witch that no matter how dangerous the Witch Clan was, they should not interfere in this Lich War.  It's up to them to fight on their own, even if they all die in battle.

    Since the beginning of the Lich War, Demon Emperor Jun has died, while Zhu Jiuyin was stabbed through the heart by a sword and did not know whether to live or die. However, no one dared to step forward to verify it before Zhu Jiuyin completely fell. If Zhu Jiuyin had not  Death, the person who goes to verify will definitely be in danger of death. After all, Zhu Jiuyin is a lunatic. Maybe someone will come forward and give him the opportunity to pull the other person to death together.

    Although the Monster Clan hates Zhu Jiuyin and the Witch Clan very much, no one is willing to take risks. They all have to invest their limited energy in this war. It is precisely because they have this idea that Zhu Jiuyin Fang Yuan  No one, in their opinion, has no need to sacrifice his life for a dying person. Even if they want to die, they have to drag in the living people of the Wu clan instead of dealing with Zhu Jiuyin.

    The death of Huangzi can only be said to be because he was too careless and underestimated the already crazy demon saints. You must know that these demon saints at this time are no longer the demon saints when the Witch Clan conquered the sky for the first time. Their cultivation level  They are all very powerful. The most important thing is that each of them has powerful star power in their body. If a dozen of them surround any ancestral witch and self-destruct, it will cause a devastating blow to the other party.

    The death of Ancestral Witch Ancestral Witch Dijiang made Emperor Jiang Ancestral Witch red-eyed, because he knew that the reason why Ancestral Witch Kunzi was succeeded by these demon saints was entirely because of himself. Ancestral Witch Dijiang had already fallen, and Ancestral Witch Dijiang did not want to implicate other people.  Faced with the crazy Donghuang Taiyi, Emperor Jiang Zuwu's eyes burst out with boundless murderous intent.

    The Demon Emperor Jun can give up his life for the Demon Clan, and Di Jiang can naturally give up his life for the Witch Clan. What's more, no one knows his situation better than the Ancestral Witch Di Jiang. Although he has been recuperating for a while, but that  The injuries caused to him by the 'Witch-Slaying Sword' damaged his origin. Even if he recuperated, it would be difficult for him to recover. In this case, he would give up his life and die together with Donghuang Tai.

    With a life-long determination to die, Emperor Jiang Zuwu no longer evaded Donghuang Taiyi's pursuit. Instead, he rushed towards Donghuang Taiyi. He did not dodge and exchanged injuries for injuries. Holding the 'God-killing Spear' in his hand, he fought with Donghuang Taiyi.  A bloody fight ensued.

    Crazy, everyone knows that Emperor Jiang Ancestral Witch is also determined to die, and wants to drag Donghuang Tai into the underworld. Emperor Jiang Ancestral Witch is risking his life, and the demon master Kunpeng will be even worse.  Gong Zuwu was also filled with hatred and decided not to give Demon Master Kunpeng a chance and wanted to drag him to hell with him. Although they didn't know whether Demon Emperor Jun's messages were true or false, they couldn't afford the gamble, so in their hearts  It was determined that the demon master Kunpeng must die. Only if he died would there be no impact on the Wu clan.

    Demon Master Kunpeng was horrified when he saw this. He didn¡¯t want to risk his life here, so he shouted loudly: ¡°Stop Shanshou and Gonggong and let me restart the ¡®Zhou Tianxing Formation¡¯!¡±

    With his life threatened, the demon master Kunpeng finally pulled his face and came to the demon saints for help. However, he shouted slogans loudly enough and left no clue. It was not that he was greedy for life and afraid of death, but that he wanted to  To save his life for the Monster Clan, because only if he survives can he restart the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' and have the opportunity to turn things around in one fell swoop and reverse the unfavorable situation for the Monster Clan. Such a good excuse will naturally cause  The resonance of those demon saints who no longer care about life and death.  To be continued.

 Text Chapter 221: Death and Resurrection

    Chapter 221 Death and Resurrection

    Chapter 221 Death and Resurrection

    In an instant, there was only one thought left in the hearts of those demon saints. No matter what, they had to buy time for the demon master Kunpeng. They could not let the demon master fall under the butcher knife of the witch clan. Only the demon master Kunpeng could bring down the demon clan.  There was a chance to stand up again. Under the control of this crazy will, those demon saints all rushed towards the ancestral witch Hushou and the ancestral witch Gonggong. Of course, it was inevitable that someone would cut off the queen for them!

    Loud noises came one after another. These demon saints used their own flesh and blood to buy time for Demon Master Kunpeng. The Ancestral Witch of Humiliation and the Ancestral Witch of Gonggong were blocked by these people, allowing Demon Master Kunpeng to obtain  Time to breathe.

    The cry of the demon master Kunpeng attracted the attention of the witch clan, and also attracted the power of the demon clan. The two clans of lich and demon started a bloody battle around him. The demon clan could self-destruct, but what about the witch clan?  Not yet, those seriously injured Wu Clan naturally made the same choice, and for a while, the sound of self-destruction continued to be heard in the entire heaven.

    kill!  When he saw that Demon Master Kunpeng was gradually escaping from his siege, the Ancestral Witch Shame-Shou could no longer bear the anxiety in his heart. Death was not scary to him. What was scary was that the Witch Clan would  He suffered heavy losses because of the escape of Demon Master Kunpeng. You must know that the Witch Clan does not have the strength to break through the "Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation" now. The most important thing is that Zhu Jiuyin, the number one master of the Witch Clan, has no idea whether he is alive or dead. At this time, humiliation  Naturally, one has to sacrifice one's life to recruit an ancestral witch.

    Seeing that the demon saint was about to be rescued by the incoming demon saint, a hint of surprise flashed across demon master Kunpeng's face. To be honest, he really didn't expect that the demon clan would burst out with such power and be able to sacrifice his life.  How could Demon Master Kunpeng not be happy or excited about risking his life to save him.

    Just when Demon Master Kunpeng was happy, the Shame-Adopting Ancestral Witch became cruel and roared, turning his body into a stream of light and crashing towards the Demon Master. Before Demon Master Kunpeng could get over his joy, he saw Shame.  With the madness of the Ancestral Witch, both the Lich and Lich clans have become red-blooded after fighting like this. Anyone who is not a fool would understand what it means to humiliate the Ancestral Witch.

    Demon Master Kunpeng couldn't help but feel horrified and cursed: "No! Shanshou, you lunatic, if you want to die, don't drag me along with you. I was just talking about it before, and I didn't really want to die with you!"

    "It's a pity that the Ancestral Witch of Shame doesn't know what the demon master Kunpeng has in mind. For him, the demon master Kunpeng has seriously threatened the survival of the witch clan, so he must die.

    With a loud bang, the ancestral witch of humiliation rushed to the demon master Kunpeng and blew himself up. The powerful shock wave hit the demon master Kunpeng hard. The power of an ancestral witch's self-destruction was terrifying. If  There were several demon saints who risked their lives to stand in front of the demon master Kunpeng. They were afraid that the self-destruction of the humiliating ancestral witch would kill him in one fell swoop.

    However, the situation of the demon master Kunpeng was not good either. The powerful shock wave caused him to be severely injured. He humiliated the ancestral witch and committed suicide. A trace of madness flashed across the face of the ancestral witch Gonggong. He wanted to find an opportunity to give the demon  Shi Kunpeng's fatal blow.

    Seeing the madness on Gonggong's face, the demon master Kunpeng was frightened. He didn't want to die with the witch clan. He wanted to escape, but when he wanted to escape, he turned out to be self-defeating.  , his loud shout made him fall into the center of the battle between the Lich and the Lich tribes. Around him, there were countless masters of the Lich and Lich tribes fighting in bloody battles. He had no chance to escape from here.

    When Demon Master Kunpeng saw this situation, he couldn't help but cursed in his heart: "You lunatics, if you want to die, find a place where no one is around to die. Don't block my way here!"

    The Wu Clan lost another ancestral witch. Although it was a self-destruction, it made the Wu Clan army grieve. A trace of determination also flashed in the eyes of the Di Jiang ancestral witch, and he deliberately revealed a flaw in the bloody battle with Donghuang Taiyi.  Attracting Donghuang Taiyi to be fooled.

    The bloody battle has reached this point, and everyone is fighting for their lives. After seeing the flaw in the ancestral witch of Dijiang, Donghuang Taiyi will not let it go. He waved the 'Southern Flame Flag' in his hand and attacked Dijiang.  Ancestral witch.

    Facing Donghuang Taiyi's attack, Dijiang Ancestral Witch did not dodge, instead advancing directly to meet him. Donghuang Taiyi's attack hit him hard, while Dijiang Ancestral Witch took advantage of it.  At this time, the 'God-killing Spear' in his hand turned into a stream of light and pierced Donghuang Taiyi's body.

    I saw a trace of determination flashing across the face of Emperor Jiang Zuwu, and he said in a yin voice: "Taiyi, please accompany me to the underworld!"

    When Dijiang Zuwu pierced Donghuang Taiyi's body with a spear, the attack of Jumang Zuwu, who flanked Donghuang Taiyi with Dijiang Zuwu, also came. The power of the two of them was a solid hit.  Donghuang Taiyi.

    ??Just when Emperor Jiang Zuwu's shout fell, Donghuang Taiyi's face flashed with a hint of pride. He laughed and said: "Okay, if we die, we will die together. No one can escape, just blow it up!"

    Donghuang Taiyi said that he self-destructed his body and his soul. The powerful shock wave swept across Di Jiangzu Wu and Jumang Zuwu. Emperor Jiang Zuwu died on the spot. After all, he was injured, so  Jumang Zuwu's situation was not much better. His whole body was blown to pieces and he was almost dead.

    When he saw Donghuang Taiyi blowing up Jumangzu Wu and seriously injuring him, the demon saint rushed forward without saying a word. Before Jumangzu Wu could react, he blew himself up with a bang.  , the Jumang Ancestral Witch also fell in this battle. Not long after the war started, it entered such a tragic moment. Another Ancestral Witch died, and the two Demon King of the Demon Clan also died.  Only Demon Master Kunpeng is left to support the overall situation.

    The situation is very unfavorable for the demon clan. Donghuang Taiyi died. Although he exchanged his life for the death of the two ancestral wizards, for the demon master Kunpeng, with the death of Donghuang Taiyi, his body  The pressure became even heavier, because all the eyes of the Wu clan were on him, leaving him in a whirlpool.

    At this time, although Demon Master Kunpeng really wanted to escape, he did not have that chance. He could only risk his life and fight. There was no other way to go. If he wanted to escape, he had to fight his way out.  There is a bloody path to come, otherwise you can only perish in this heaven.

    With the death of the two demon kings, the demon army became extremely crazy. In order for the demon clan to survive, they had to unleash all their potential, because they knew that if the demon master Kunpeng died here again, they would  There was no need to continue the war with the Witch Clan. They were completely defeated and had no chance to stand up.

    The demon master Kunpeng didn't want to use his special skills at first, but for the sake of his own life, he had to fight hard. He couldn't help but said viciously in his heart: "Okay, this is what you forced me to do, Wu Clan. If you don't give it,  I'm going to survive, and that poor Taoist will share life and death with you. It depends on whether your methods are good or mine!"

    The Wu Clan no longer had the threat of Zhu Jiuyin, and Demon Master Kunpeng's courage had improved a lot. At least he didn't have to worry about being killed by Zhu Jiuyin and was cornered. Under the pressure of external forces, Demon Master Kunpeng thought that  The Demon Master Palace erupted instantly, and endless starlight spread in all directions.

    Just listening, the demon master Kunpeng shouted: "The stars are the basis, the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Grand Formation' comes out!"

    As soon as the demon master Kunpeng shouted, countless stars of light flew out of the demon master's palace, and his hidden men rushed out of the demon master's palace, each one waving the '  The Zhoutian Star Dou Banner and Demon Master Kun Pengyao responded to each other, and the Zhoutian Star Dou Banner formed.

    Originally, this 'Zhoutian Starry Formation' should be based on the Demon Master Palace in the hands of Demon Master Kunpeng, but now Demon Master Kunpeng has obtained the 'Hetu' and 'Luoshu' that belonged to the Demon Emperor Jun, and combined this 'Zhoutian Star Formation' with the Demon Master Kunpeng's Palace.  The Tianxing Dou Formation has been improved a bit more.

    Together with the "Zhoutian Xingdou Formation", the face of the Wu Clan army changed drastically. Although they could set up the "Twelve Heavenly Gods Formation" to fight against it, they had to concentrate their efforts to set up the "Twelve Heavenly Gods Formation" after losing so many ancestral witches.  The formation was also very difficult. The Qiangliang Ancestral Witch, the Tianwu Ancestral Witch and the Shebi Corpse Ancestral Witch looked at each other and saw determination in each other's eyes!

    kill!  The three ancestral witches abandoned those demon saints, and with a thought, they rushed crazily towards the 'Celestial Star Array' set up by the demon master Kunpeng. Before the light of the stars completely fell, they  The three of them rushed to the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Grand Formation' and blew themselves up. The monster army that had not had time to retreat was severely damaged by the self-destruction of these three ancestral witches, which made the host of the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Grand Formation'  Kunpeng, the demon master of the formation, had a headache.

    So many people fell, making the demon master Kunpeng feel the threat of death. Even though three more ancestral witches fell down, at this time, only the ancestral witches Xuanming and Gonggong were left supporting them.  However, Demon Master Kunpeng was injured one after another by the self-explosion of the ancestral witch, and his face became extremely pale.

    Fortunately, Demon Master Kunpeng is dangerous enough. The 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' he set up did not fully reveal his trump cards. He still had a little bit of interception in his hand, and this little bit of interception became his trump card.  .

    With the death of these three ancestral witches, Demon Master Kunpeng suddenly felt the desire to kill the witch clan, because there were only two ancestral witches, Gonggong and Xuanming, left in the heaven.  If he does better, he will definitely have a chance to kill the Witch Clan.

    Yes, to kill the Witch Clan, this is not that the demon master Kunpeng is daydreaming, but that he does have this ability, because he still has thirty-six star flags, which can be used to set up the "Little Zhoutian Star Fighting Formation", although  He can only mobilize a little bit of the power of the stars, but Demon Master Kunpeng believes that as long as heIf he can set up this formation, he can definitely win. After all, he has the two innate spiritual treasures "Hetu" and "Luoshu" in his hands. You must know that although the Demon Emperor Jun did not forget to plot against him before his death, the Demon Emperor Jun also  He did a good deed. When he died, he had already extracted the souls from the 'Hetu' and 'Luoshu', allowing Demon Master Kunpeng to master these two innate spiritual treasures effortlessly.  You can use these two innate spiritual treasures to set up the 'Heluo Formation'.

    With this thought for the rest of his life, the demon master Kunpeng laughed loudly and said: "Okay, God's will is on my demon clan. Today, I, the demon master Kunpeng, will put an end to the lives of your witch clan and unify the world. The 'Xiao Zhoutian Star Fighting Formation' will begin.  , you son of the demon clan, give me a sure kill of the witch clan!"

    As soon as the demon master Kunpeng finished his drink, a sneer suddenly came from the audience: "Kunpeng, you have such a loud tone. I want to see what you can do to kill my witch clan. On the contrary, my witch clan is going to kill them today."  You monster!"

    As soon as the voice fell, the demon master Kunpeng was dumbfounded and horrified in his heart, and said to himself: "No, this is Zhu Jiuyin's voice. Could it be that the lunatic Zhu Jiuyin is not dead!"

    Yes, Zhu Jiuyin was indeed not dead. Even though he was pierced by Demon Emperor Jun's sword, he did not die and was still alive and well. When the demon master Kunpeng turned around, he saw Zhu Jiu with a pale face.  When I was yin, I didn't mention the fear in my heart. Good people would not live long and would be harmed for a thousand years. The demon master Kunpeng was cursing the demon emperor Jun in his heart.  Up, in a desperate situation.

    The appearance of Zhu Jiuyin has caused the demon army to lose its previous momentum. Zhu Jiuyin is no better than other ancestral witches. The fierce power of Zhu Jiuyin is unmatched by all the ancestral witches put together. With Zhu Jiuyin here,  Then it will be a tragic situation for the Monster Clan, and they will be afraid in their hearts. On the contrary, the Witch Clan will have great morale. One can imagine what the fate of the Monster Clan army will be like!

    "This is impossible. Zhu Jiuyin, you were clearly pierced through the heart by the Demon Emperor's sword. How could you not die?" Demon Master Kunpeng couldn't help but yelled out the fear in his heart, as if he wanted to vent it out by shouting.  The fear in one's own heart.

    Zhu Jiuyin snorted coldly and said: "Kunpeng, nothing is impossible. Even with Di Jun's three-legged cat's kung fu, he wants to kill me. It's really a daydreaming. He thinks he can win with unworthy means. Tell him  It's impossible for you to do that. I, Zhu Jiuyin, will not fall into the hands of villains. You all must die today and be buried with the dead sons of my Wu clan!"

    The resurrection of Zhu Jiuyin frightened Sanqing, the Second Saint of the West, and Nuwa Empress. Originally, they thought that the battle between the two lich clans would be a lose-lose with no outcome. However, as Zhu Jiuyin appeared again,  Everything has changed. As long as Zhu Jiuyin is here, there will be no surprises in this battle. The Wu clan will win a complete victory. Although this is not what they want to see, they cannot stop it.

    "No! I'm not willing to do so, Zhu Jiuyin, don't try to bluff me. I don't believe you still have as much power as before. You are trying to support yourself. You son of a demon tribe, kill me. We can't be killed by Zhu Jiuyin."  Jiuyin is intimidated!" Kunpeng was shouting, frantically instructing the demon army to charge!  To be continued.

 Text Chapter 212 Jie Kunpeng escapes

    Chapter 212 Kunpeng escapes

    Chapter 212 Kunpeng escapes

    The demon master Kunpeng looked at Zhu Jiuyin's trembling 'Witch-Slaying Sword' on his chest and felt cruel, instructing the demon army to launch a crazy attack on Zhu Jiuyin, hoping to find out Zhu Jiuyin's true identity.  .  Confused

    Zhu Jiuyin glanced at Demon Master Kunpeng with disdain, but he still looked up to Kunpeng. Zhu Jiuyin originally thought that Demon Master Kunpeng would rush towards him desperately, but unfortunately he was wrong. Demon Master Kunpeng simply did not have the courage.  He only instructs others to charge forward while hiding behind himself.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin did not pull out the 'Witch-Slaying Sword' on his body, Zhu Jiuyin was not affected by the 'Witch-Slaying Sword'. He was still able to unleash his own powerful power. This is the combination of Chaos Gods, Demons and Ancestors.  Of course, the most important thing about the difference between witches is that Zhu Jiuyin's divine heart has a powerful self-healing ability. The divine kingdom in the divine heart can resolve the erosion of his body by the 'Witch-Slaying Sword'.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin capsized in a ditch this time and almost died at the hands of Demon Emperor Jun, he was a blessing in disguise. Passing the 'Witch Slayer Sword' gave him a new understanding of himself, and he was able to integrate with his body.  Bing, the reason why Zhu Jiuyin did not rush to pull out the 'Witch-Slaying Sword' from his body was because he wanted to fuse this killing sword with himself, and he wanted to use the power of this sword to perfect his body again, so that  It goes one step further.

    Of course, being able to face such a dangerous situation in this Lich battlefield, Zhu Jiuyin dared to make such a decision. It has to be said that he is a madman. His move also confused many people, especially that  The demon master Kunpeng was suspicious of Zhu Jiuyin's delay in pulling out the 'Witch-Slaying Sword'. He even suspected that Zhu Jiuyin might die as soon as he pulled out the 'Witch-Slaying Sword'.

    Although he had such thoughts in his heart, Demon Master Kunpeng did not dare to gamble. After all, he only had one life. Once he lost the bet, everything would be over. So no matter what he thought in his heart, he was not willing to risk himself.  to gamble his life.

    Demon Master Kunpeng's actions made Nuwa Empress in the Wa Palace look gloomy and terrifying. She was cursing Demon Master Kunpeng in her heart for being as timid as a mouse. She didn't know how to seize such a great opportunity and take advantage of the demon army.  Fate doesn't matter.

    It's a pity that Nuwa, no matter how much she looks down on the demon master Kunpeng, is unable to interfere in this fight, because Sanqing is staring at her and not giving her this chance. After all, Sanqing doesn't dare to be careless when the battle is like this.  If something goes wrong, the consequences will really be huge. At that time, they, the Sanqing, will become the target of public criticism. Not only will they offend the Second Saint of the West, but they will also offend the Wu clan to death. At that time, they will just cry.  Can't cry.

    Facing the charging monster army, a sneer flashed across Zhu Jiuyin's face, and he shouted to the big witches who were trying to stop him: "Get back, I can be alone here. They want to die.  Then I will help them, the third form of the Killing God Fist, devour the world, destroy it for me!"

    As Zhu Jiuyin shouted, a huge black hole appeared behind him, and the black hole burst out with endless devouring power. The demon saints who were rushing to the front had not had time to do so.  After self-destruction, he was instantly swallowed up by Zhu Jiuyin's powerful fist, and even his bones were gone. The demon saint behind them wanted to retreat but could not escape the suction of Zhu Jiuyin's fist, and was bit by bit.  The earth was dragged into the black hole.

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's fist came out, those demon saints who dared to challenge Zhu Jiuyin fell into Zhu Jiuyin's hands in an instant. They died so easily. These demon saints were connected in Zhu Jiuyin's hands.  He had no strength to resist, and fell instantly. Such a change made Demon Master Kunpeng frown involuntarily, and also frightened those who were watching the battle.

    Zhu Jiuyin was injured like this, but he still had such fighting power. This really frightened and trembled them. If it weren't for Demon Emperor Jun's plan earlier, I'm afraid this Lich War would not be possible at all.  There will be no accident, the demon clan will be destroyed by the witch clan without even having the strength to resist.

    After devouring those ignorant people with one punch, Zhu Jiuyin snorted and said: "Kunpeng, if you have the ability, come up and fight me. Don't test me with these kittens, they are simply vulnerable!"

    Facing Kunpeng's challenge, Kunpeng dared to respond. He must know that he was not only facing Zhu Jiuyin. He also had to be careful of the sneak attacks of Xuanming Ancestral Witch and Gonggong Ancestral Witch. After all, these two great Ancestral Witches did not have  Injured, Kunpeng couldn't help but secretly cursed the people of the demon clan for their incompetence. No one could stop Xuanming Ancestral Witch and Gonggong Ancestral Witch.

    Zhu Jiuyin snorted coldly when he saw that the demon master Kunpeng did not dare to respond. He stretched out his hand and made a move. The 'God-killing Spear' left on the battlefield after the death of Emperor Jiang's ancestral witch fell into his hands.  He swung the 'God-killing Spear' and pointed the tip of the spear diagonally at Kunpeng.

    When seeing Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s move, Demon Master Kunpeng¡¯s face changed again., Zhu Jiuyin is so fierce with his bare hands, and now holding the 'God-killing Spear', a murderous treasure, is even more powerful. In his heart, he can't help cursing those demon saints for their lack of vision, why don't they take away the 'God-killing Spear'  Get up, otherwise Zhu Jiuyin would not be given this opportunity.

    In fact, it's not that those demon saints don't want to do this, but that they don't have that opportunity, because they all have their own opponents, and this 'God-killing Spear' is not so easy to collect. In this 'God-killing Spear', Di Jiang  With the imprint of the ancestral witch, ordinary demon saints who want to seize the treasure are definitely seeking death. Only ancestral witches like Zhu Jiuyin are not worried about the backlash of the 'God-killing Spear' and have the strength to suppress the 'God-killing Spear'.  Backlash.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin acted very strongly, he himself knew his own situation. The battle had reached this point, but he could not continue to delay it, otherwise there would only be more changes, and the Wu clan could no longer withstand it.  There were casualties. With the deaths of Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi, the Demon Clan has ceased to exist in name only. There have been no major changes in this battle. Demon Master Kunpeng, despite his appearance, is Zhu Jiuyin.  But he knew that the other party was already scared. As long as he exerted a little more pressure, Kunpeng would definitely abandon all the monsters in the heaven and flee.

    "Kill!" Zhu Jiuyin shouted loudly, waved the 'God-killing Spear' in his hand, and shot towards the demon master Kunpeng like a shooting star. No demon saint who dared to block his path could stop him.  With the power of a single shot, several demon saints died in Zhu Jiuyin's 'God-killing Spear' in just a blink of an eye.

    Even though Zhu Jiuyin has never used his Shinto treasure, the 'God-killing Spear' in his hand is not weaker than the Shinto treasure. Of course, it's not that Zhu Jiuyin doesn't want to use the Shinto treasure, but that he doesn't dare to use it because he  He must be careful to guard against the Heavenly Dao. He must use the Supreme Treasure of the Divine Dao to suppress himself. Although he was a little careless in the battle with the Demon Emperor Jun, Zhu Jiuyin believed that the shadow of Heavenly Dao was definitely there when he was pierced by a sword, at least.  Tiandao is using the demon emperor Jun's hands to kill him.

    There was no big mistake in being careful. The more Zhu Jiuyin reached this last moment, the less he dared to take it lightly. Zhu Jiuyin's figure was like lightning, and he single-handedly rushed into the center of the battlefield, forcibly cutting a path leading to the demon master Kunpeng.  On the bloody road, demon saints fell one after another under his gun. Zhu Jiuyin's cruel methods made those demon clans tremble.

    Zhu Jiuyin held the 'God-killing Spear' and killed everyone. The Xuanming Ancestral Witch and the Gonggong Ancestral Witch were not idle either.  Yin created an opportunity to kill the demon master Kunpeng, while Gonggong Ancestral Witch held the demon master Kunpeng tightly and refused to give him a chance to escape.

    Looking at the figure of Zhu Jiuyin getting closer and closer, the demon master Kunpeng was extremely anxious. He didn't want to die, at least he didn't want to die in the hands of Zhu Jiuyin. He wanted to escape and couldn't carry on like this anymore.

    In this situation, if the demon master Kunpeng wanted to escape, he would have to pay a considerable price. With a thought, the demon master Kunpeng cruelly sacrificed the demon master palace, and the endless light of stars started from there.  The demon master's palace erupted, and the light of the stars turned into endless star sword energy and slashed forward fiercely. The demon master Kunpeng, who was forced to panic, ignored whether there was an army of demons in front of him.  Anyone who stood in his way was beheaded.

    The demon master Kunpeng was crazy. He was desperate to survive. He didn¡¯t even care about the demon clan. When the demon master¡¯s palace was completely erupted, the demon master Kunpeng showed his true form in an instant, with his wings.  A fan rushed out as fast as lightning following the outbreak of the Demon Master Palace.

    The demon master Kunpeng escaped. In order to survive, he escaped at all costs, abandoning the demon army that was fighting a bloody battle. He had no nostalgia for them at all, as if all this had nothing to do with him, and he left so neatly.  .

    Why should you be selfish? Demon Master Kunpeng has set an example for everyone. His selfish act has severely dealt a blow to the momentum of the demon army. Those demon saints Shangqie can risk their lives and fight with  The Witch Clan fought hard to the end, but the demon master Kunpeng, who had inherited the demon emperor Jun, abandoned the demon clan army and escaped alone. This was really unacceptable to them.

    How shameless!  How could the Demon Clan have such a Demon Master? This is simply a disgrace to the Demon Clan, making them embarrassed in front of all sentient beings and unable to hold their heads high in front of the Witch Clan. The Witch Clan fights bloody battles to the end, but what they do is  The demon master Kunpeng, who is the leader of the demon clan, has done such a terrible thing. The gap between the two is really too big.

    Looking at the demon master Kunpeng who was about to escape, Zhu Jiuyin snorted coldly and said: "Kunpeng, if you want to leave, you have to ask me first if I agree. If you want to leave like this without my permission, then  It's impossible, you have to pay the price for your actions, just die for me, shoot through the void!" To be continued.

 Text Chapter 214 The end of the calamity

    Chapter 214 The Tribulation Ends

    Chapter 214

    The calamity is over

    ??In the final analysis, interests determine everything. Without enough interests, Empress Nuwa can¡¯t even think about impressing Taishang Laojun, nor can she even try to impress Sanqing. Sanqing can afford it, but Empress Nuwa can¡¯t afford it!

    Empress Nuwa took a deep breath to suppress her dissatisfaction with Sanqing. After all, she was the one asking for help and had to lower her posture. Empress Nuwa said in a deep voice: "Elder brother, after this battle is over, the demon  I won¡¯t force the remaining members of the clan to survive, and with the addition of an innate spiritual treasure in the demon clan¡¯s field, it should be okay now!¡±

    This time, Empress Nuwa directly stated her bottom line and no longer argued with Sanqing. After speaking, Empress Nuwa stared closely at Taishang Laojun, waiting for his reply.

    Regarding the conditions of Empress Nuwa, Sanqing looked at each other. They all knew that this was already the maximum capacity of Empress Nuwa. If they continued to force them, they would only be defeated, so they still accepted it as soon as they could. After all, they had no choice but to accept it.  I hope to see the Demon Clan really be swept away by the Witch Clan. You must know that the Tongtian Cult Leader has been targeting the Demon Clan for a long time. As for the Supreme Lord, it is a gain to have an innate spiritual treasure!

    Taishang Laojun said in a deep voice: "Okay, since Junior Sister Nuwa said it for this reason, if I disagree with you, it would be a bit unkind. I will follow what Junior Sister said in this matter!"

    The words of the sage were true to their word, and Taishang Laojun was not afraid that Nuwa would get rich by breaking her promise, so he moved out of the way while speaking and no longer blocked Nuwa's way.

    When Nuwa saw this, she didn't say anything more. With a thought, she broke through the void and descended directly to the heaven. The Sanqing who came to stop the Witch Clan got out of the way, but Nuwa didn't dare to change the situation.  Zuo Jue, after all, the Witch Clan also has saints. She can only protect those Monster Clan who survived the disaster, but does not dare to kill the Witch Clan.

    When Empress Nuwa appeared in the heaven, Zhu Jiuyin immediately sensed it. With the laws of space, he could clearly feel the fluctuations in space. Zhu Jiuyin knew that it was Empress Nuwa without even looking.

    When Nuwa Empress broke through the sky and arrived in heaven, the faces of the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti in the underworld became extremely ugly. Sanqing was clearly playing tricks on them and did not regard them as the same person at all.  Otherwise, they would not have been notified before making the decision, which would have deepened their grudges with Houtu Zuwu.

    Sage Zhunti couldn't help but cursed secretly in his heart: "You Sanqing, since you have done everything right, don't blame me for being unjust. Let's wait and see and see whose method is smarter!"

    With some thoughts in his mind, Saint Zhunti let out a long sigh and said: "Fellow Taoist Houtu, it seems that Sanqing and Nuwa Empress have reached an ulterior agreement. Our brothers were deceived by Sanqing in this matter."  , Fellow Taoist, please go to the Heavenly Court quickly, lest Nuwa Empress cause any harm to the Witch Clan in her excitement, and my brother's guilt will be even greater!"

    Saint Zhunti was so ruthless that he directly pushed all the responsibilities onto Sanqing, completely removing himself, as if this matter had been arranged by Sanqing from beginning to end, and their brothers were just given  Take advantage of.

    If Sanqing knew that Saint Zhunti was so shameless, I am afraid that he would immediately come to attack Saint Zhunti. If Jieyin and Zhunti had no calculation in their minds, how could they agree to come to the underworld to block the door of Houtu Zuwu?  , don't let them interfere in the Lich War, after all, it's all their inner desires

    Desire!

    Houtu Zuwu didn't have time to argue too much with the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti, and there was no need. After all, the matter had already happened, and arguing would not help. The most important thing at the moment was to be just in case and avoid witchcraft.  The family was damaged.

    The Nuwa Empress was able to break through the void, and the Hou Tuzu Witch was naturally able to do the same. When the Nuwa Empress appeared in the heaven for a few breaths, the Hou Tuzu Witch also broke through the void and came to the heaven.  His eyes were fixed on Empress Nuwa!

    As soon as Nuwa Empress appeared, she immediately sacrificed her innate spiritual treasure "Mountain and River Sheji Tu" to protect the surviving monsters and avoid further casualties of the monsters.

    After Hou Tuzu Wu appeared, Sanqing, Zhunti and Jieyin also came out of the sky. When the two sides met, sparks flew between them. Zhunti and Jieyin were the two saints.  Staring at Sanqing, his expression revealed a hint of anger, which was dissatisfaction with Sanqing.

    When Taishang Laojun saw this, he snorted coldly and did not take them seriously. Even though Zhunti and Jieyin were saints, they were nothing compared to their Sanqings. After all, Sanqings had treasures to protect them.  However, the two saints Jie Yin and Zhunti only have innate spiritual treasures. The gap is not just a tiny bit. If they really have to fight, Sanqing will be 100% sure of winning Jie Yin and Zhunti.Mention the two saints.

    As soon as Taishang Laojun appeared, he swept the entire battlefield with his spiritual thoughts. When he saw the two innate spiritual treasures left behind by Donghuang Taiyi after his death, his mind was moved and he grabbed them.  Among the five flags of heaven and earth, the 'flame flag of the south off the ground'.

    When Taishang Laojun took action, the eyes of Zhunti and Jieyin could not help but narrowed, and they hated Sanqing even more in their hearts. At this time, they were convinced that Sanqing had been plotting against them from the beginning.  , otherwise, how could they let their brothers go to block the door of Hou Tuzu Witch, while they go to deal with Nuwa Empress, who is weak in cultivation. All of this was planned by them a long time ago, and Sanqing can use the wizard to  The two sages Zhunti and Jieyin could not get angry because they wanted to use the power of the witch clan to threaten the Nuwa Empress to seize the benefits from her, while they had to face the wrath of the witch clan and get nothing.

    Sage Zhunti sneered and said: "Elder brother is really a good calculator. He plotted against us and everyone else. It's really powerful. Such a plan is shocking!"

    As soon as Saint Zhunti said these words, Taishang Laojun's face instantly became gloomy. How could the wisdom of Taishang Laojun fail to hear the intention of Saint Zhunti's words? This clearly meant that  Trap yourself, blame everything on yourself, and make yourself the target of public criticism.

    Taishang Laojun said in a deep voice: "Compared with Junior Brother Zhunti, I am still a bit inferior. Only Junior Brother Zhunti and Jie Ying have great wisdom can they persuade the Houtu Ancestor Witch and seek a share for all sentient beings in the prehistoric times.  Vitality, compared to the wisdom of Zhunti and Junior Brother Jie Ying, my little ability is nothing!"

    Houtu Zuwu was not in the mood to pay attention to the confrontation between Taishang Laojun and Zhunti Saint. The most important thing for her was to protect Zhu Jiuyin from harm. After all, Zhu Jiuyin's current situation was very serious.  It's terrifying. The 'Witch-Slaying Sword' on the chest will scare everyone who sees it.

    With a thought in his mind, Hou Tuzu Wu appeared next to Zhu Jiuyin and said worriedly: "Second brother, is your injury okay?"

    Zhu Jiuyin smiled calmly and said: "It's not a big deal, no one will die. I was too careless this time. The boat capsized in the ditch and was tricked by that bastard Di Jun. You don't have to worry about me. Now you  First, collect all the treasures and blood collected after the death of eldest brother and the others to prevent them from being taken away by others. After all, they are the heritage of our witch clan and cannot be thrown away!"

    Hearing Zhu Jiuyin's words, Houtu Ancestral Witch did not hesitate. She took away all the treasures left by the witch clan in the battlefield when they died, and the essence and blood left behind by the witch clan after their death.  It was also taken back by her.

    After Hou Tuzu Wu made a move, the eyes of the two saints Jieying and Zhunti could not help but narrowed. You must know that they really wanted to take advantage of these treasures, but Hou Tuzu Wu made a move and they had no chance. After all,  They were not crazy enough to snatch it directly, which would really mean they would be fighting to the death with the Witch Clan.

    Both Hou Tuzu Witch and Nuwa Empress were trying to avoid another conflict between the Lich and Monster clans. Even Zhu Jiuyin did not mention the word Monster Clan in front of Hou Tuzu Witch, as if the Monster Clan did not exist at all.  Jiuyin's performance made Sanqing, Zhunti, and Jieyin become confused. When did Zhu Jiuyin become so normal?

    Could it be that Zhu Jiuyin was seriously injured and was on the verge of collapse? Otherwise, why didn't he pull out the 'Witch Sword' from his chest for so long?  Everyone believed that Zhu Jiuyin's injuries were life-threatening, and only this reason could explain why Zhu Jiuyin became so normal.

    The Hou Tuzu Witch was collecting the treasures left by the Witch Clan, and the Nuwa Empress would naturally not leave the demon clan's treasures alone. Just as the Nuwa Empress wanted to collect another innate item left by the Donghuang Taiyi.  When the Lingbao "Western Plain Colored Cloud Realm Flag" was displayed, the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti looked at each other, and the saint Zhunti stopped Nuwa Empress, and then said: "Friend Nuwa, wait a moment, this treasure  It is destined to belong to me, the West, and it should belong to me, the West!"

    When Saint Zhunti spoke, Nuwa's face turned gloomy and terrifying, and she shouted angrily: "Zhunti, you are so loud. You said that this treasure has a destiny with you in the West. You are really shameless. You should be honest."  What kind of place is this heaven that allows you to talk and talk nonsense?"

    Facing the anger of Empress Nuwa, Saint Zhunti said calmly: "Fellow Taoist Nuwa, what Pindao said is true. This 'Western Plain Cloud Flag' is a treasure that guards our Western world, so it should naturally be  Return it!"

    When Saint Zhunti spoke, Taishang Laojun said in a deep voice: "According to what Junior Brother Zhunti said, is that the 'Oriental Green Lotus Flag' that should be returned to us in the East? You must know that this treasure is also used to suppress us.  The treasure of Eastern luck!"

    Saint Zhunti used the East and the West to seize the treasure, but he didn't expect that there was such a loophole, and he was speechless for a while.

      Just when Saint Zhunti was about to seize the treasure by force, suddenly the 'Western Plain Cloud Flag' broke through the air and disappeared without a trace in an instant from under the eyes of the saints.

    Such a change made the faces of the saints become extremely ugly, especially that of Zhunti Saint, who had a sullen face. Such a change was clearly a slap in his face. If this treasure was destined to the West, how could it suddenly happen?  fly away.

    Leader Tongtian laughed loudly and said: "Fellow Taoist Zhunti, this is what you said is destined to be with you in the West. What a destined method, it actually flew away by itself. Maybe Taoist Zhunti returned to the west, and this treasure is in your cave."  Among them, hahaha!¡±

    The sarcasm of Master Tongtian made Saint Zhunti extremely angry, but there was no trace of anger on his face. He said calmly: "Fellow Taoist Tongtian said it is not impossible. Maybe such a thing is really possible.  occur!"

    The reaction of Saint Zhunti made Master Tongtian stunned for a moment. He really didn't expect Saint Zhunti to answer like this. Such a shameless response left him helpless, so he could only snort and say nothing.

    The sudden disappearance of the ¡®Western Plain Cloud Realm Flag¡¯ made Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s eyes shine with a ray of light. Only one person, Daozu Hongjun, could have such a means to take away this treasure in front of all the saints!  Only he can do this. Not only Zhu Jiuyin understands this, but all the saints also know this.

    Daozu Hongjun's action made them more aware that the calamity was over. The moment the 'Western Plain Cloud Realm Flag' disappeared, the atmosphere of the entire prehistoric world changed. The original extremely strong evil spirit began to dissipate, and then  As the evil spirit dissipates, the atmosphere between heaven and earth becomes fresher, and the calamity is over!

    When the evil spirit disappeared from the heaven, a gust of wind drifted by, and the endless blood energy on the battlefield disappeared, and the bones of the fallen people of the Lich and Demon clans turned into powder and floated away in the wind. In that scene,  Twelve drops of blood were left behind.

    As the ancestral witch Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong, and Xuan Ming can clearly sense that it is the ancestral witch essence blood, which is the first drop of the ancestral witch essence blood extracted from the essence blood of all fallen witch clans.  The essence and blood of ancestral witches have powerful law fluctuations.

    Such a change made Hou Tuzu Wu frown involuntarily. Not only the Wu clan was frightened by this change, but Sanqing, Jie Yin, Zhunti and Empress Nuwa were all frightened by such a change.  Knowing that these twelve drops of essence blood would create twelve powerful witches for the Witch Clan, if it weren't for the fact that this essence blood was only useful to the Witch Clan, they would really want to snatch it away.

    Hou Tuzu Witch did not rush to collect these twelve drops of blood. Instead, he turned to Zhu Jiuyin and asked: "Second brother, what should we do? Should we collect these twelve drops of blood or not?"

    Houtu Ancestral Witch was not dizzy by these twelve drops of ancestral witch's essence blood. She still took care of these twelve drops of essence blood. After all, this sudden change made her cautious. There is nothing free in the world.  During lunch, she did not believe that someone would be so kind as to help the witch clan condense twelve drops of ancestral witch essence blood. There was definitely something wrong with this.

    Zhu Jiuyin's performance was very dull, and he said calmly: "Put it away. Since it is a gift from heaven, it is not a big deal for us to accept it.

    I will have my own worries later, you don¡¯t need to worry about this matter, there is no need!  "(To be continued.

 Text Chapter 215: Split of the Monster Clan

    Chapter 215: The Demon Clan Splits

    Zhu Jiuyin's words made the hearts of Sanqing, Nuwa, Zhunti and Jieyin become even more ups and downs, Heaven's way!  Why did Tiandao do this? What is the purpose of this? They are very confused about this!

    Not only Sanqing and the others were confused, but Houtuzu Wu was also very confused. In the eyes of people like Sanqing, they thought this was a good thing that was very beneficial to the Wu clan, but in the eyes of Houtuzu Wu, there was endless confusion.  Worrying, she did not believe that such a good thing would happen to the Wu Clan. You must know that the way of heaven has always been quick to eliminate the Wu Clan.

    Among all the people, only Zhu Jiuyin knew what was going on. These twelve drops of essence and blood were used by Heaven to seduce him. To make him follow the path of Pangu, he must use these twelve drops of ancestral witch essence and blood.  Come and lead Zhu Jiuyin out of his own way.

    It's a pity that Tiandao's efforts were in vain. Zhu Jiuyin didn't take these twelve drops of ancestral witch essence blood into consideration at all. If he really wanted to follow the path of Pangu, he would have done so long ago, and there was no need for Tiandao at all.  To seduce, with the deep brotherhood between the twelve ancestral witches, a drop of essence and blood is nothing at all.

    Perhaps these twelve drops of essence and blood will help Zhu Jiuyin's chaotic body to be quickly perfected, but that is not what Zhu Jiuyin needs, because his path is different from Pangu's. At this time, he absorbed these ten drops of blood for the sake of temporary gain.  Two drops of ancestral witch essence blood can quickly restore one's own injuries and take one step further, but the road ahead will be even more difficult, and it may even be said that there is no possibility of moving forward anymore, because all his energy will be consumed.  Those twelve laws were sucked away, and I no longer had the energy to take care of anything else.

    Zhu Jiuyin saw this, so he was not tempted by it, and directly asked Houtu Ancestral Witch to put it away, and Zhu Jiuyin made arrangements for the twelve drops of Ancestral Witch Essence while thinking.  Bloody plan.

    After seeing Houtu Ancestral Witch put away the twelve drops of ancestral witch essence and blood, Taishang Laojun took a step forward and said: "Now that Houtu Ancestral Witch has ended the calamity, should the Wu Clan army withdraw from the heaven?  To avoid causing trouble again, that would be bad!¡±

    Without waiting for the Hou Tuzu Witch to answer, Zhu Jiuyin snorted and said: "Tai Shang Laojun. You think very well. We, the Witch Clan, spent endless efforts to kill the Heavenly Court and win the victory.  You just asked us to leave with just one word. Do you think our Witch Clan is a bunch of fools? Is it that easy to talk? Since the Demon Clan has been defeated. This heaven belongs to our Witch Clan. If we want to leave, it will also be the Monster Clan leaving. Isn¡¯t Nuwa there?  'The Map of Mountains and Rivers, it's just right for these demon clans to receive it!"

    When I heard that Zhu Jiuyin was going to dominate the heaven.  Sanqing, Nuwa Empress, and the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti were all shocked. Nuwa Empress said in a deep voice: "Zhu Jiuyin, this is heaven and it is not up to you to make the decision. Don't think that you are in the midst of calamity.  If your witch clan wins, you can dominate the heaven, but your witch clan doesn¡¯t have that qualification yet!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin sneered and said: "Oh! Really? Then I would like to give it a try. I would like to see who wants to stop me, so that I can learn how powerful the saint is!"

    There was endless ferocity in Zhu Jiuyin's eyes as he spoke, and Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but be frightened by the look in his eyes. At this time, Zhu Jiuyin was like a seriously injured lone wolf, gathering strength to prepare for himself  A fatal blow to the enemy, such a person is the most dangerous.

    For a moment, Nuwa Empress could not help but feel a kind of fear in her heart.  He thought to himself: "Zhu Jiuyin is trying to establish his power, and he also wants to pull people to die together. He himself is seriously injured, and he is afraid of his life. If anyone dares to fight with him at this time. Then Zhu Jiuyin  Jiuyin¡¯s madness will definitely be so crazy that it¡¯s shocking!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just Nuwa who had this thought in her mind. Sanqing, Jie Yin and Zhunti all had this thought in their hearts. It had nothing to do with them. This heavenly matter had nothing to do with them.  None of them wanted to stand out at this time and be beaten by Zhu Jiuyin.  Everyone pretended not to hear what Zhu Jiuyin said, and put all the blame on Empress Nuwa, who is the saint of the demon clan.

    Regarding this situation, Nuwa Empress also had a headache. She had not experienced Zhu Jiuyin's madness once or twice. She was deeply afraid of Zhu Jiuyin in her heart, but she really wanted to let the Witch Clan take over.  Heavenly Court, this is also what Nuwa Empress does not want to see. Then the demon clan will no longer have room to survive.

    Although Heaven was severely damaged by this battle, it was only on the surface. It could be restored with a little cleaning. Compared to the ancient land, the damage to Heaven was nothing at all. After all, the origin of Heaven was not damaged, so  Empress Nuwa never intended to give up on heaven from beginning to end.

    At this time, the leader of Tongtian said: "Let's put aside the affairs of heaven for the time being, let's talk about the affairs of the two lich tribes first. After all, after this battle, both lich and lich tribes have been seriously injured. The most important thing is that the prehistoric world has suffered a lot.  loss of demandThey need to rest and recuperate, so the two tribes should sit down and talk first to determine their respective resting places to avoid further conflicts!  "

    The leader of Tongtian seems to be thinking about the two tribes of lich and demon. In fact, he is reminding Empress Nuwa not to forget the original agreement. Now that the demon tribe is weak, it is time for them to choose their respective destinations!

    Hearing the words of Tongtian Cult Master, Zhu Jiuyin said in a deep voice: "There is no need for others to worry about the affairs of our witch clan. With the existence of ancestral witches like us, we will naturally make arrangements. At worst, my witch clan comes to this heaven.  Recuperate!¡±

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, Sanqing, Nuwa Empress, Zhunti, and Jieyin were all choked by these words. It was really a big joke to let the Wu clan go to heaven to recuperate, but they happened to  We can't object, because in the calamity, the Wu clan won, and the entire heaven became the spoils of the Wu clan.

    It is natural for the Wu Clan to deal with its own spoils. If Heaven falls into the hands of the Wu Clan again, then the Wu Clan will really be the only one in the prehistoric world. Heaven, the prehistoric earth, and the underworld are all under the control of the Wu Clan.  Among them, even the saints are unable to defeat the Wu Clan. It can be said that the entire fate of the prehistoric era will be taken away by the Wu Clan. With such a powerful luck, Zhu Jiuyin can achieve supremacy before the next calamity comes.  Avenue.

    No!  This kind of thing cannot be allowed to happen under any circumstances, and Zhu Jiuyin is not given a chance to attain enlightenment under any circumstances. Zhu Jiuyin is so difficult to deal with even before he attains enlightenment. When he attains enlightenment, how can there be others in the prehistoric times?  The position of these saints.

    In an instant, Sanqing, Zhunti, Jieyin, and Nuwa all put aside their grievances with each other, and set their sights on the Wu clan and Zhu Jiuyin, and they could not let Zhu Jiuyin succeed.

    Empress Nuwa took a deep breath and said: "The demon clan lost this battle. Now the demon clan's vitality is severely damaged. As a saint of the demon clan, I have a responsibility. If you are not willing to stay, then you can choose by yourself."  Let¡¯s retreat, I won¡¯t stop you!¡±

    As soon as Nuwa's words fell, the surviving demon clan woke up from their confusion. To be honest, these people had been very disappointed with the demon clan in this battle, especially after experiencing the betrayal of the demon master Kunpeng.  Already losing confidence in the demon clan, in an instant, one-third of the surviving demon clan turned to Jiejiao and came behind Tongtian Cult Leader.

    These people are all the elites of the demon clan. After these people left, some people came out soon. They did not choose to intercept the religion, but chose the west to devote themselves to the protection of the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin.  Because these people are at the bottom of the Monster Clan, and their cultivation level is only that of heavenly immortals, far from being able to compare with those who have taken refuge in the Jiejiao Cult.

    In this way, the huge number of demon survivors suddenly decreased by more than half. The remaining ones were the die-hard subordinates of Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi. They all knew that Demon Emperor Jun¡¯s tenth prince Lu Ya was in the Wa Palace.  practice, so they still decided to stay in the demon clan and obey the orders of Nuwa.

    After all the demons made their choices, Empress Nuwa reached out and took out a gourd, waved her hand, and a large flag rose from the gourd. This was the demon-beckoning banner refined by Demon Emperor Jun.  Nuwa Empress waved her hand and erased the names of the demon clan that left from the demon-calling flag.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    Seeing Nuwa's move, a trace of disdain flashed across Zhu Jiuyin's face. Demon Emperor Jun Yi unified the demon tribe and needed to use this 'demon summoning flag' to control the demon tribe, but their witch tribe didn't need this at all.  Every one of the Wu clan is loyal and courageous, sacrificing themselves for the sake of the Wu clan, without any need to control. This is the difference between the two clans of the Lich. Even if the Wu clan fights to the last soldier,  None of them would escape in the face of battle, but the demon clan couldn't do this, because the demon master Kunpeng gave them a quick start, and it would be inevitable for someone to learn from them in the future.

    Of course, Zhu Jiuyin also understood the purpose of Nuwa Empress in doing this. This was to unite the Sanqing and the Second Saint of the West, and use their power to put pressure on the Wu Clan to give up their occupation of Heaven.

    In fact, Zhu Jiuyin never thought about occupying this land of heaven. Although the location of heaven is very good, it is a place of right and wrong. Zhu Jiuyin doesn't want to be involved in right and wrong anymore. He couldn't say that before.  It is to scare the Nuwa Empress. For the Witch Clan, only the place with down-to-earth feet is the most powerful. No matter how good the heaven is, it is of little use to the Witch Clan. It is a pity to discard it if it is tasteless.

    Zhu Jiuyin is doing this all just to ask for some benefits for the Wu Clan. At least it can give the Wu Clan enough time to recuperate. After all, the Wu Clan has reached the end of its rope in this battle!

 Text Chapter 216 Section 2 The Battle in Heaven

    Chapter 216: Battle in Heaven

    A big fist is the truth. This is the case in ancient times. The strong are respected. Under this situation, Zhu Jiuyin naturally cannot show weakness. Even if his body has been severely injured, he remains unmoved.  .

    Zhu Jiuyin snorted coldly and said with a gloomy face: "Why are you saints trying to force me, Zhu Jiuyin, to force my Wu clan to give in? You are really treating me like Zhu Jiuyin when you play this trick in front of me.  No fool, the split of the demon clan has nothing to do with my witch clan, it is impossible to benefit from my witch clan, if anyone wants to do this, then first pass my Zhu Jiuyin test!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's words made Sanqing, the Second Sage of the West, and Nuwa Empress frown. From Zhu Jiuyin's side, it was impossible, and they could only choose to break through from Houtu Empress. I saw Taishang Laojun.  Said: "Fellow Taoist Hou Tu, do you also mean this?"

    Empress Houtu smiled calmly and said, "So what if this is what I meant?"

    The strength of Empress Houtu and Zhu Jiuyin made things difficult for Empress Nuwa, and also made things difficult for Sanqing and the Second Saint of the West. Just when they were having trouble solving it, suddenly there was another wave of space fluctuations in the sky, and Hong  The boy in front of Jun Daozu appeared in the heaven. His appearance refreshed the spirits of Sanqing, the Second Sage of the West, and Nuwa.

    The appearance of the boy did not disappoint them. As soon as he appeared, he bowed to all the saints, and then said: "Brothers, the teacher invites you to come to Zixiao Palace to discuss matters!"

    Sanqing, Nuwa Empress and the Second Saint of the West nodded, but they did not leave in a hurry. Instead, they set their sights on Zhu Jiuyin and Houtuzu Wu. Although the calamity was said to be over, Wu  The conflict between the two demon clans has not been put aside. Now Zhu Jiuyin and Hou Tuzu Wu are refusing to let go, life or death, which makes them worried. They are afraid that if they leave, Zhu Jiuyin and Hou Tuzu Wu will take the wizard with them.  The clan captured Heavenly Court.

    Being stared at by all the saints, Zhu Jiuyin said calmly: "Why don't you go to Zixiao Palace to see Hongjun? Why are you staring at me? Do you think I have flowers on my face? Don't worry, Zhu Jiuyin won't  Take action against those juniors!"

    "It's a pity that Zhu Jiuyin's words did not reassure Sanqing, Nuwa and the Second Saint of the West. They all knew Zhu Jiuyin's character very well.  This is a lunatic.  They didn't dare to bet on Zhu Jiuyin's character, a lunatic who could do anything, so none of them expressed their opinions.

    When Haotian, the boy of Hongjun Daozu, saw that none of the saints had any plans to leave, he felt a little anxious.  However, not everyone standing here can be commanded by him, so he can only act in a hurry but has no other choice. Just like this, everyone is standing in the heaven, and no one is willing to give in.

    Zhu Jiuyin and Houtu Ancestral Witch were confronting the saints, but Gonggong Ancestral Witch and Xuanming Ancestral Witch were not restricted.  They led the army of witches to sweep the battlefield and packed up all the treasures, leaving nothing behind in heaven.

    "Perhaps Taoist Hongjun was a little impatient in waiting. Suddenly there was a burst of pressure in the sky, a powerful space fluctuation came out, and Taoist Hongjun's true body descended into the heaven.

    When Taoist Hongjun appeared, Sanqing, Nuwa, and the Two Holy Capitals of the West came forward to pay their respects, not to mention the boy Haotian, who immediately stepped forward and stood beside Taoist Hongjun.  Only Zhu Jiuyin and Houtu Zuwu stood there without moving at all, as if they didn't know that Taoist Hongjun had appeared.

    Sanqing and the Second Sage of the West didn't say anything. After all, they didn't want to offend the witch clan to death. Quan Dang didn't see that Zhu Jiuyin was the same as the Hou Tuzu witch, but Empress Nuwa couldn't bear it.  After all, the Witch Tribe won the Lich Tribulation, which made her unable to balance her heart, so she snorted coldly and said: "Zhu Jiuyin, you are so arrogant. Teacher, you are so rude now, and there is still something in your eyes.  Teacher?"

    I heard what Nuwa said.  Zhu Jiuyin sneered and said: "We, the Wu Clan, are upright and the only one we have in our eyes is Father God Pangu!"

    Regarding the dispute between Empress Nuwa and Zhu Jiuyin, Taoist Hongjun didn't take it seriously. He knew exactly what kind of virtue Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu clan were. It was really hard to expect Zhu Jiuyin to understand etiquette.  is a difficult thing.

    Daozu Hongjun said: "Okay, you don't need to argue. Now that the Lich Calamity Tribulation has ended, the prehistoric world has been seriously damaged. For the safety of all living beings in the prehistoric world, it is necessary to refining this world. Now the Demon Emperor Jun and  Donghuang Taiyi has died, and there is no one in heaven. Please tell me who can be the new emperor!"

    Before the saints could speak, Zhu Jiuyin snorted coldly and said: "Hongjun, this Heavenly Court was conquered by my witch clan son with his own life. It is the trophy of my witch clan. You can't take it away if you want."  Do you think it¡¯s a little too much? The position of Emperor of Heaven must naturally be assumed by my witch clan!¡±

    Zhu JiuyinAt this opening, Taoist Hongjun glanced at Zhu Jiuyin indifferently and said: "It is true that you, the Witch Clan, won the Lich Calamity Tribulation, but the Witch Clan also has great vitality. Zhu Jiuyin, now what do you think?"  Does the Wu Clan still have the ability to control the heaven while being distracted?"

    Zhu Jiu said in a gloomy voice: "Whether we have the ability or not is our own business. You want to take away this heavenly destiny from our witch clan in vain, but it is impossible. The destiny of heaven is also very important to our witch clan.  !¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin didn¡¯t want to have too many arguments with Taoist Hongjun, so he opened the matter directly and said, heaven¡¯s luck!  It is impossible to take it away without paying some price. After all, the Wu Clan is not vulnerable yet. The most important thing is that the Wu Clan has its own saint, and his identity is not weaker than Hongjun Daozu. This is  Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s confidence.

    Hongjun Daozu said: "What benefits do you want? Just say it!"

    Zhu Jiu said in a gloomy voice: "Okay, since you are so cheerful, Hongjun, I won't delay. Heavenly destiny is very important to this ancient world. I don't think it's an exaggeration to think of an innate treasure!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, Daozu Hongjun refused without even thinking: "This is impossible, the innate treasure is not a piece of cabbage, you should make another choice!"

    Zhu Jiuyin had already expected Hongjun Daozu's rejection. Youdao wanted to pay the money on the spot without telling the truth. Zhu Jiuyin said in a deep voice: "I made a request, but you refused, then you should tell yourself what to do."  How can I compensate my witch clan!"

    With a thought in his mind, Zhu Jiuyin kicked the ball back to Daozu Hongjun. He still had the initiative. As long as Daozu Hongjun's suggestion was not good, Zhu Jiuyin would naturally reject it.

    Daozu Hongjun said in a deep voice: "Zhu Jiuyin, as the Time Ancestral Witch, you must be very aware of the importance to Heaven. Although it is said that your Witch Clan won the tribulation among the Liches, it was also a tragic victory. You Witch  The clan wants to unify the fate of the ancient world but is powerless. The human race is the protagonist in this calamity. No matter how strong you are, you can't reverse the trend of heaven. You are a smart person. I won't say anything more. Heavenly Court, you, the witch clan, are right and wrong.  I can¡¯t hand it over!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin's face darkened and he said: "Hongjun, you don't need to talk about these big principles. All I want is benefits. Without enough benefits, I don't want my Wu Clan to let go. Heaven was defeated by my Wu Clan son with blood.  It's impossible to give up just because of your words. The general trend of Heaven's Dao is just your family's opinion. Calamity is not controlled by you and Heaven's Dao, but comes from the Great Dao. Although our Wu Clan only won a tragic victory, it was recognized by the Dao. This  It is an irreversible trend. Even if this disaster will not make our Wu clan the protagonist of the world, this luck cannot be handed over casually. If we are pushed to the limit, everyone will break up in one fell swoop. I  Then you can hand over the Heavenly Court to the hands of the human race, and then the situation will not be up to you to make the decision. The relationship between our Witch Clan and the human race is very good, I think they are very willing to take over the Heavenly Court!"

    What is madness? This is madness. Zhu Jiuyin actually picked up the human race to threaten Taoist Hongjun. If Zhu Jiuyin really does this, then things will indeed exceed Taozu Hongjun¡¯s calculations. I am afraid that some new things will happen in the world.  Changes beyond the control of heaven.

    The human race is the protagonist of this calamity. If the fate of heaven falls into their hands, the Tao of Heaven will not be able to control the general trend of heaven and earth. After all, the human race is different from the witch and demon races. As long as the witch race is willing to let go and hand over heaven to the human race, then  All resistance will become nothing. The monsters will be unable to stop it, and the saints will also be unable to stop it!

    Daozu Hongjun took a deep breath. Zhu Jiuyin's difficulty gave him a headache, but he knew that there was no need to use force against the Wu clan. After all, Zhu Jiuyin was a madman, a madman who could do anything.  , it was not easy for him to escape the Lich's calamity, and it would not be easy to kill him. The only chance would be to wait until the next calamity begins, because with the end of the Lich's calamity, Zhu  The ancestral witches like Jiuyin all have great luck, which is bestowed by the Great Dao.

    Daozu Hongjun glanced at Sanqing, Nuwa and the Second Saint of the West. Each of these people kept their mouths shut and were unwilling to come forward. It was simply unrealistic to expect them to take the initiative to stand up and help him solve his problems.  .

    Daozu Hongjun shook his head secretly. Without effort, there would be no gain. At this time, Sanqing, Nuwa, and the Second Saint of the West did not want to step forward. They did not want to help the way of heaven resolve difficulties, but only wanted to reap the benefits. This  There are so many good things in the world, but their reaction means that they will have no chance of this heaven. Thinking of this, Taoist Hongjun was greatly disappointed!

    The Great Way, the saints only saw the difficulties, but did not see the benefits under the difficulties. Maybe they saw it, but they were too selfish in their hearts and only wanted to get something for nothing. But this is fine, the opportunity is great.  The Taoist ancestors gave it to the saints, but if they were not sure of it, they could not blame others.  .

 Text Chapter 217 Section 2 The Battle between Heavenly Emperors

    Chapter 217: The Battle between Heavenly Emperors

    Hongjun Daozu suddenly had a flash of light in his eyes, and shouted in a deep voice: "Okay, Zhu Jiuyin, you win, tell me what you want?"

    Hearing this, Zhu Jiuyin's face flashed with light, and he laughed loudly: "Hongjun, you won't give me what I want, so you should tell me what you can give me!"

    Taoist Hongjun took a deep breath and said: "I will keep your witch clan safe for a calamity. During this calamity, the saint is not allowed to take action against your witch clan. It should be okay now, right?"

    Time, Daozu Hongjun gave the Wu clan a calamity of time to recuperate and exchange time for heaven's luck. This idea is very good, at least it is suitable for Zhu Jiuyin. After all, he is seriously injured now.  Everyone thought that Zhu Jiuyin's injuries were serious enough to threaten his life. With this guarantee, Zhu Jiuyin would have enough time to recover from his injuries without worrying about being plotted by others.

    Of course, time is not only useful to Zhu Jiuyin, it is also very useful to the Wu Clan. You must know that after this battle, the Wu Clan's vitality was also severely injured, which is better than the Demon Clan. It also needs time to recuperate, but the Wu Clan is different.  The human race can develop and grow rapidly, and the underworld also needs time to arrange. Everything needs time.

    Zhu Jiuyin took a deep breath and said: "Okay, this matter is settled like this. Protect our witch clan from external threats in a calamity, and the fate of heaven belongs to you, Hongjun!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, Taoist Hongjun breathed a sigh of relief, and the saints also breathed a sigh of relief. At the same time, they were interested in the position of the Emperor of Heaven in the heaven, and all of them had a glint in their eyes.  .

    Daozu Hongjun did not respond in a hurry. He said in a deep voice: "Zhu Jiuyin, let's talk about the ugly things in front of you. I can guarantee that the witch clan will have no worries about calamity, but the premise is that the witch clan will not take the initiative to provoke others, otherwise they will  Not protected by this article!¡±

    Zhu Jiu said in a gloomy voice: "This is natural, I know even if you don't tell me! Now that the matter has been settled, there is nothing to do with my witch clan here, let's say goodbye!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, he waved to wave the Wu Clan army to leave the heaven. At this time, Daozu Hongjun said in a deep voice: "Wait a minute, the matter is not over yet. Now we still need your power to restore the dragon veins of the ancient world.  "

    Zhu Jiuyin said calmly: "Hou Tu can handle this matter alone!"

    Houtu Zuwu nodded and said: "Second brother, you can leave first, as long as I am here!"

    Zhu Jiuyin doesn¡¯t have time to chat with the saints here. The ¡®Witch Slayer Sword¡¯ in his chest is no joke. Zhu Jiuyin needs time to refine this supreme killing sword.  Zhu Jiuyin ignored Taoist Hongjun and the saints, joined Gonggong and Xuanming Ancestral Witches and led the army of witches directly towards Pangu Temple.

    Seeing Zhu Jiuyin leaving, Daozu Hongjun shook his head secretly. In his heart, he also thought that Zhu Jiuyin was seriously injured in this battle, otherwise he would not be in such a hurry to leave.

    After Zhu Jiuyin left.  Daozu Hongjun said in a deep voice: "The matter in Heaven has come to an end. Now you go and collect the fragments of the ancient land. I will gather the ancient land again!"

    After hearing the words of Taoist Hongjun, Sanqing, Nuwa and the Second Saint of the West went down to heaven to collect the fragments of the ancient earth, while Houtu did not do anything. Houtu, who had lost the true form of the ancestral witch,  It is no longer possible to master the power of earth veins as easily as before.

    After the saints left, Taoist Hongjun had a thought in his mind, and he sacrificed the treasure of chaos, the 'Jade Disk of Creation', and a light of chaos enveloped the ancient land.  The ruined ancient land was brought together. Under the arrangement of Taoist Hongjun, the ancient land was divided into four. The originally extremely poor West was transformed into Xiniu Hezhou, allowing the two saints of the West to have a separate state.  .  The bitter cold land in the north became Beiju Luzhou, the east became Dongsheng Shenzhou, and the last south became Nanzhan Buzhou.

    When the four states were formed, those incomplete spiritual veins were regenerated into a new dragon vein under the guidance of Taoist Hongjun to gather together the spiritual energy in the ancient world.  And some loose veins formed new spiritual veins, and the spiritual energy on the ancient land gathered again.  However, although Daozu Hongjun re-refined the ancient land, he lost the suppression of Buzhou Mountain and suffered heavy losses. At this time, the ancient land was far less than one-tenth of the previous one. Countless spiritual grasses and spiritual roots were here.  Destroyed in a great battle.

    The prehistoric land has temporarily settled down, but Taoist Hongjun did not stop. The treasure of chaos, the 'Jade Disc of Creation', moved again, collecting the shattered stars and turning them into one under the breath of heaven.  There were new stars, and those intact stars were moved to the place of chaos by Hongjun Daozu with a wave of his hand.middle.

    These newly born stars are completely different from the ancient stars. They are rotating around the heaven. The power of the stars shines on the heaven and corresponds to each other to form a large-scale 'Celestial Star Array' to protect the safety of the heaven.  .

    Under the guidance of heaven, these new stars are no weaker than the ancient stars. They can absorb power from chaos and transform it into the power of stars to nourish the heaven, rather than the prehistoric world. Hongjun Daozu's hand is faintly making the heaven  In order to unify the three realms, a great gift was prepared for the future Emperor of Heaven.

    When Taoist Hongjun completed the transformation of the stars in the sky, the saints completed their tasks and returned to the heaven. When they saw the stars surrounding the sky, they realized the gap between themselves and Taozu Hongjun.  As big as it is, Daozu Hongjun can recreate the stars with just a wave of his hand, but they don't have such ability at all.

    Only Hou Tuzu Wu was not frightened by Daozu Hongjun's methods, because she knew very well that no matter how powerful Daozu Hongjun was, the restrictions on him would be greater, otherwise he would not have allowed Zhu Zhu to do so.  Jiuyin ignored it, but it was a pity that the saints did not see this. They were just surprised by the powerful means of Taoist Hongjun.

    Hongjun Daozu pointed at the newly born Zhoutian Xingdou and said: "In the future, all this will be the heaven. Anyone who is in charge of the Zhoutian responsibilities can live here, and the heaven will be the center of the heaven!"

    The words of Taoist Hongjun shocked all the saints. They did not expect that Taoist Hongjun would make such a decision. What surprised them was yet to come. Taoist Hongjun pointed at the newly restored prehistoric  Dadi said: "From now on, the prehistoric land will be called the Earth Immortal Realm. This Earth Immortal Realm is the foundation of the Three Realms. You must take care of yourself!"

    When he heard what Taoist Hongjun said, Taishang Laojun asked doubtfully: "Teacher, which three realms do you mean by the three realms?"

    Taoist Hongjun glanced at Taishang Laojun.  Then he said: "Heaven, earth, immortal world, and the underworld, these are the three realms. The heaven controls the movement of the stars in the sky, and the underworld controls the reincarnation of all living beings in the three realms!"

    Speaking of which, Taoist Hongjun wanted to cross the fragments of the ancient land from the hands of the saints.  Then use force to forge it again.  It became a small world, and then moved all the creatures in it to the earthly fairy world, and then threw them into the many medium-sized fragments broken by the ancient earth with a wave of hands.

    After Taozu Hongjun finished all this, he raised his head and glanced at the saints.  He said in a deep voice: "As the heaven that controls the stars in the sky, it is related to the safety of the earthly immortal world, so the heavenly emperor is indispensable. Do you have a suitable candidate for the position of the heavenly emperor?"

    The Emperor of Heaven has such powerful power, how can all the saints not be excited about it.  First of all, the Zhunti saint could not bear it any longer. He took a step forward and said, "Teacher, my disciple Maitreya has a very good character and can be the Emperor of Heaven!"

    Saint Zhunti's words were meant to offend Sanqing and Nuwa. Empress Nuwa shouted angrily: "Heaven is the foundation of our demon clan. Why use a Westerner to be the emperor of heaven? Lu Ya, the handsome son of the demon emperor  Shang Zai, he should be the successor of the Emperor of Heaven!"

    For the sake of the position of Emperor of Heaven.  Saint Zhunti was desperate, he sneered and said: "Heaven is no longer the heaven of the demon clan, and the demon clan was defeated in the Lich Tribulation. What qualifications does the demon clan of this Heavenly Emperor have to continue to occupy!"

    Yuanshi Tianzun has always looked down on the demon clan. After hearing the words of Saint Zhunti, he nodded and said: "The demon clan is indeed no longer suitable to be the emperor of heaven. You must know that the demon clan is cruel by nature, and Lu Ya is even more wanton and has a big relationship with the human race."  Cause and effect, if he is allowed to inherit the position of Emperor of Heaven, then it is absolutely unacceptable to let humans think of Heaven. My disciple Guangchengzi has great wisdom and perseverance and can be the Emperor of Heaven. I hope the teacher agrees!"

    Yuanshi Tianzun's opening was immediately met with glares from the Second Sage of the West and Nuwa Empress.  And the leader of Tongtian Cult could not sit still at this moment, there was great luck in heaven.  The Jiejiao religion he established was to use the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' to suppress luck, but it was not enough, so he also started thinking about becoming the Emperor of Heaven.

    Just listen, the leader of Tongtian said: "Teacher, my disciple Zhao Gongming has superb cultivation and can be the emperor of heaven!"

    The opening of Tongtian Cult Leader angered Yuanshi Tianzun. If the two western couples and Nuwa Empress wanted to compete for the position of the Heavenly Emperor, he could still tolerate it, but if Tongtian Cult Master also intervened in this matter, it would be a slap in his face.  , how could he not be angry? Yuanshi Tianzun didn't think too much and sneered and said: "Junior Brother Tongtian, your disciples are mainly the demon race. This calamity is focused on the human race. This is the emperor of heaven."  How can a person from the demon clan take charge of this position!"

    When Yuanshi Tianzun opened his mouth, the Tongtian Sect was also angry. In his opinion, he was fighting for the position of Emperor of Heaven just to protect himself, but Yuanshi Tianzun was so opposed. How could he not be angry? Just when he wanted to refute.  At that time, Taishang Laojun said in a deep voiceSaid: "Two junior brothers, stop fighting. The position of Emperor of Heaven should be decided by the teacher!"

    ?????????????? Taishang Laojun can still see clearly, maybe this is the way to be strong without desire, why Taishang Laojun has only one disciple in his sect, but he does not value the position of the Emperor of Heaven, so he can see everything in front of him clearly.

    As soon as Taishang Laojun opened his mouth, Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian Cult Leader, Nuwa Empress and the Second Saint of the West said quickly: "Teacher, please make the decision!"

    Daozu Hongjun said in a deep voice: "Since you all are interested in the position of Emperor of Heaven, in order to be fair to you, the position of Emperor of Heaven cannot be held by any of your disciples. Haotian and Yaochi, you two will be the emperor of Heaven."  Lord, Haotian will be the Emperor of Heaven, in charge of the stars in the sky!"

    When Daozu Hongjun opened his mouth, all the saints were dumbfounded. They never thought that after fighting for a long time, the final benefit would fall on the heads of Haotian and Yaochi, which made them unwilling.

    Taishang Laojun was much plainer than the others. As soon as Daozu Hongjun said this, he said: "Teacher is right. Haotian and Yaochi have followed the teacher for many years without any merit or hard work. This position of Emperor of Heaven  It¡¯s perfect for Haotian to inherit!¡±

    When Taishang Laojun spoke, Daozu Hongjun looked at him deeply and said: "Since you all agree, then this matter has been settled. As the Lord of Heaven, you cannot live without the treasure of suppressing luck. This  The Haotian Mirror is given to you to monitor the three realms. This 'Western Plain Cloud Realm Flag' is also known as the Juxian Banner. It can attract all immortals, so I leave it to you!"

    As Taoist Hongjun spoke, he handed the 'Haotian Mirror' and the 'Western Plain Cloud Realm Flag' to Haotian. When he looked at the 'Western Plain Cloud Realm Flag' in Haotian's hand, the Zhunti Saint's expression changed.  It was a change, and a smile appeared on the faces of Sanqing and Nuwa. They were seeing the joke of Saint Ti.

    Taoist Hongjun's gift of treasures did not end. After Haotian retreated, Taoist Hongjun waved to Yaochi again, with an extra sword and a fairy peach in his hand. Taozu Hongjun said: "This sword  It is the formation of the innate Yin Qi, and the name of the sword is different from the scenery. As the head of the female immortals of the three realms, you can wield this sword. This immortal peach is originally an innate water spirit root. You can plant it in the heaven to suppress the destiny of the heaven!"

    When she received the sword and the peach from Taoist Hongjun, the sword suddenly changed from its sword shape to a jade hairpin. Such a change made Yaochi even more happy, which fully proved that she was the sword.  The owner of Yaochi couldn't help but reveal a smile on his face, excited about such a result.

    It's a pity that Yaochi doesn't know that although this sword is good, it is nothing compared to the fairy peach. With this innate spiritual root in hand, a powerful force will be cultivated for the heaven to protect the security of the heaven.  .

    Haotian and Yaochi did not get carried away after receiving the treasure. They also knew how much they weighed, and understood that even if they became the masters of heaven, they would still need the help of all the saints to be able to control everything in this situation, so  Haotian stepped forward and said: "Teacher, how should the responsibilities of heaven be arranged, and who will be in charge?"

    Haotian's opening made the saints Sanqing, Nuwa, Zhunti, and Jieying nod secretly. They were very satisfied with his performance. At least Haotian did not get carried away and took all the benefits alone!

 Text Chapter 218 Heartache

    Chapter 218 Heartache

    When seeing the rebellion between the saints and Haotian, Hou Tuzu Wu couldn't help but secretly shook his head, disdainful of their hypocritical behavior, but the Queen Tu didn't want to pay attention to it if it didn't concern him.

    In fact, the fact that Taoist Hongjun did not arrange various tasks in the heaven was also a test for Haotian. See if his character will be forgotten because of the moment of pride. However, Haotian's performance made Taozu Hongjun very happy.  satisfy.

    Hongjun Daozu said calmly: "You can discuss matters in heaven among yourselves. As the emperor of heaven, looking down on all living beings in the three realms, you cannot ask others for their opinions on everything. You must have your own opinions!"

    As soon as Taoist Hongjun said these words, Houtu Zuwu's face suddenly darkened. Without waiting for Haotian's reply, he said in a deep voice: "Heaven is heaven and has nothing to do with my underworld. Please don't use it."  If we are connected together, if nothing happens, I will not accompany you if there is something else in the underworld!"

    As Houtu Zuwu said, he ignored the opinions of the saints and the reaction of Taoist Hongjun. With a thought, he broke through the void and left the heaven and returned directly to the underworld.

    Regardless of the fact that the surrounding heaven is protected by the stars in the sky at this time, it cannot stop the Hou Tuzu Witch, because the underworld is transformed by the Hou Tuzu Witch. Even the law of heaven cannot stop the Hou Tuzu Witch from borrowing the power of the underworld.  It can be said that the Tuzu Witch has an advantage over the innate power. As long as she is in the wilderness, she can return to the underworld at any time.

    Hou Tuzu Witch's fierce revolt made Taoist Hongjun sigh secretly. He did not expect that Hou Tuzu Witch would have such an extreme reaction to his temptation. Originally, Taoist Hongjun wanted to give the Emperor a little in name.  Advantage, but he didn't expect that the result would be like this. Hou Tu Zuwu didn't give him any chance at all.

    Sanqing, Nuwa Empress, Zhunti, and Jie Yin frowned at the reaction of Hou Tuzu Witch, because the moment Hou Tuzu Witch left, they all felt the aura of the Six Paths of Reincarnation.  Make them feel uneasy.

    After listening, Saint Zhunti said: "Teacher, the underworld is related to the safety of the six realms of reincarnation. Isn't it inappropriate if it is completely controlled by the witch clan?"

    As soon as Saint Zhunti opened his mouth, Taoist Hongjun knew what he was thinking. Regarding Zhunti's greed, Taoist Hongjun was very disdainful and said calmly: "The six paths of reincarnation are the manifestations of Houtu in his body. It is recognized by the Dao.  . What do you think is wrong? Don¡¯t think about the underworld. If it causes drastic changes in the six realms of reincarnation, heaven will definitely come down as punishment!"

    As soon as Taoist Hongjun said this, Saint Zhunti looked startled.  He just wanted to get a little advantage from the underworld, but he didn't expect to get such a result, and he lost his face in front of everyone.

    The calamity has ended and everything has its outcome. What greedy thoughts are there in the hearts of the saints?  Daozu Hongjun didn't want to know, and he didn't want to know. As soon as his voice fell, his figure was revealed in front of the saints silently.

    After seeing Taoist Hongjun leave, Taishang Laojun said: "Junior Brother Haotian, you and Junior Sister Yaochi have settled down in the Heavenly Court for the time being. We will discuss with you after we have settled the matters in the Earthly Immortal Realm.  A matter of heaven!¡±

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? is a matter of settling the Earthly Immortal Realm, but in fact it is just a matter of grabbing territory. Nowadays, great changes have occurred.  The forces in the Earthly Immortal Realm were re-divided, and all the saints wanted to compete for the greatest benefits. To be precise, they were competing for the interests left by the Witch Clan. You must know that after a previous war, the Witch Clan defeated the Monster Clan.  But their own losses were also very heavy, and they needed to recuperate. Since then, many territories have been abandoned, which gave the saints a chance.  At this time, they were naturally anxious about the interests, and as for the affairs of the court, they did not take them to heart at all.

    Zhu Jiuyin had already thought of such a thing.  Before the war between the two Lich tribes, the Witch tribe had already shrunk its territory and abandoned some unimportant places. The twelve tribes of the Witch tribe returned to the area around the Pangu Temple. This time, they were refining the world, while the Pangu Temple was shelved.  In Nanzhan Buzhou, it is one south and one north of the Styx River that dominates the North Ming Sea. As for the tribe of Zhu Jiuyin, it is still on the coast of the East China Sea. As long as Zhu Jiuyin does not fall for a day, no one dares to  The tribe is greedy for Zhu Jiuyin, and the saint is no exception, but Zhu Jiuyin has a bad reputation.

    After Zhu Jiuyin led the army of witches back to the Pangu Temple, he was no longer as strong as in the heavens. His face was full of illness. The power of the 'Witch-Slaying Sword' put a great burden on his body, and he should have rested.  Zhu Jiuyin had no time to rest. You must know that the losses of the Wu clan in this battle were very heavy, and he needed to deal with many things.

    Looking at Zhu Jiuyin's pale face, Gonggong Ancestral Witch said: "Second brother, you are injured, so it is first important to recuperate first. As for the matter of the witch clan, let's put it aside for the time being. After all, we have the promise of Daozu Hongjun.  What will happenThings!  "

    After hearing the words of the ancestral witch Gonggong, Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "I don't care about such a small amount of time. It won't be too late to rest after I have arranged everything for the witch clan. Gonggong, the vitality of the witch clan is seriously damaged now."  , there are only a few of us left among the many ancestral witches. Sister Houtu has to manage the underworld. You will be in charge of everything in Pangu Temple. You will decide all the affairs of each tribe. At this time, the witch clan  There must be no chaos, do you understand? As for Xuan Ming, you go to the underworld to help sister Houtu. After all, the underworld has just been established and there are many things to deal with. You must ensure the safety of the underworld no matter what, because that is the hope for the rise of our Wu clan.  , there is no room for error!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words are not exaggerated at all. The underworld is indeed related to the hope of the rise of the Wu clan. As long as the underworld is in the hands of the Wu clan, then the Wu clan will have an endless stream of merit and luck. As long as there are enough  It will take time for him to rise again, which is why Zhu Jiuyin so readily agreed to Daozu Hongjun's suggestion.

    Time is very important to the Wu clan.

    Gonggong Zuwu nodded and said: "Second brother, don't worry, I know what to do, just leave everything to me!"

    Zhu Jiuyin sighed: "As long as you understand, this sacred treasure will be left with you for the time being to train the elites of our Wu clan. I think after such a bloody battle, you should know what to do and what not to do."  Gang, don¡¯t be impulsive in everything, the Wu Clan can no longer withstand setbacks!¡±

    Gonggong Zuwu said doubtfully: "Second brother, if you put this treasure here with me, what will you do with everything you have in the East China Sea?"

    Zhu Jiuyin said calmly: "You don't have to worry about this matter. I have my own opinions. As long as I live for a day, no one will dare to take my idea. Moreover, my tribe and the human race have been integrated. The human race is this  As the protagonist of the calamity, then I will integrate into the human race and share the fate of the human race, and we will help the Witch Clan overcome this crisis overtly and covertly!"

    Hearing Zhu Jiuyin's words, Gonggong Ancestral Witch and Xuanming Ancestral Witch were horrified. They quickly said: "Second brother, this is absolutely impossible. It is better for you to sit in Pangu Temple and I will go to the East China Sea to integrate into the human race."  middle!"

    Zhu Jiuyin waved his hand and said: "Okay, this matter has been settled. You don't need to say anything more. The matter is not as dangerous as you think, and I made this decision not entirely for the sake of the Wu clan."  Development is also for myself. You must know that what I practice must be the divine way, and the development of the human race is far greater than that of our Witch Clan. If I can stand firm among the human race, it will also be of great benefit to my own practice!"

    Hearing what Zhu Jiuyin said, Gonggong and Xuanming Ancestral Witch did not continue to say anything more on this topic. After all, as brothers, they both knew the basics and understood that Zhu Jiuyin's decision could not be changed.  , so the Gonggong Ancestral Witch said again: "Second brother, what should I do with the blood essence and blood left by the elder brother and the others, and what should I do with the twelve drops of the ancestral witch essence and blood refined from the great witch?"

    When he heard this, Zhu Jiuyin pondered for a moment, and then said: "Brother, the blood essence left by them is the purest ancestral witch essence blood. You can give it to the most potential great witch to inherit."  , as for the twelve drops of essence and blood that appeared in the end, don¡¯t use them, just put them in Pangu Temple to warm them up, until they can be used in the future!¡±

    Having said this, Zhu Jiuyin had a thought in his mind and asked: "What were the losses of the Great Witch in this battle?"

    The ancestral shaman of Gonggong sighed and said: "This time our shaman tribe has suffered a lot. There is not even one great shaman left in ten, and many of them with great potential have perished. Even Hou Yi from the second brother tribe has died."  Died!"

    Hearing the words of Gonggong Ancestral Witch, Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but shudder, and said in a deep voice: "What, how is this possible? How could Hou Yi's cultivation be reduced?"

    No wonder Zhu Jiuyin didn't believe what the Gonggong ancestral witch said. In the previous battle, Zhu Jiuyin and other ancestral witches entangled the top masters of the demon clan, leaving them no chance to fight against the witch clan's  When the great witch started, Hou Yi, who was at the peak of his cultivation, was invincible among the demon saints of the demon clan. How could he fall?

    Speaking of this matter, Gonggong Ancestral Witch sighed: "Second brother, speaking of it, Hou Yi himself was too affectionate. When he saw something happened to Chang'e, he panicked and gave the demon clan a chance. Under the control of those demon saints,  He fell into the heaven due to self-violence. Not only him, but also Chi You. The few great witches of our witch clan who had the greatest potential to break through the ancestral witches were all frantically hunted down by the demon clan.  Cun Yi, the demon tribe¡¯s methods are too despicable, they are just risking their lives!¡±

    Hearing that the elites he had worked so hard to cultivate had perished in this battle, no matter how strong Zhu Jiuyin's character was, he could not hold on. You must know that Zhu Jiuyin was all using it to benefit the Witch Clan.  How could he not feel heartbroken about the preparations he had made for his rise.

 Text Chapter 219: Transformation

    Chapter 219 Transformation

    Heartache cannot change the overall situation. Everything has happened. People have to look forward and life has to go on. Zhu Jiuyin took a deep breath and said: "Okay, everything is over. The most important thing for us now is  Recuperate and take action, everyone!"

    After hearing Zhu Jiuyin's words, Gonggong Ancestral Witch and Xuanming Ancestral Witch didn't say anything more and started to act separately. Xuanming Ancestral Witch went to the underworld, where he transformed into Meng Po to protect the safety of the underworld.  No one could have imagined that such a powerful person as Xuan Ming Ancestral Witch would actually do such a thing.

    There were also several great witches who went to the underworld with the Xuanming Ancestral Witch. They existed as guardians of the underworld. After all, when the lich was measuring the calamity, the witch clan was almost in full force, and there was not much that could be obtained in the underworld.  With the power on the field, such an important place in the underworld must be strictly protected.

    Following Zhu Jiuyin's order, the Wu Clan was also divided into three. The Gonggong Ancestral Wu sat in the Pangu Temple, the headquarters of the Wu Clan, to protect the roots of the Wu Clan, while the Xuanming Ancestral Wu went to the underworld to work for the Wu Clan.  The luck of the tribe's suppression was not lost, and the last remaining Zhu Jiuyin took the witch tribe in the tribe and integrated it into the human race as he said.

    You must know that Zhu Jiuyin has been very concerned about everything about the human race from the beginning to the end. When the Lich War began, the banner of the Witch Clan was to avenge the human race. This was very popular. The Lich settled the calamity, and the Demon Emperor Jun and the Eastern Emperor Taiyi  The death of these two emperors was very satisfying, but the Wu clan paid a considerable price in this battle. Several ancestor wizards died. Such a result made the people burst into tears.

    Perhaps in the eyes of the saints and outsiders, the sacrifices of the Wu clan were not made for the human race, but for themselves. However, for the human race, the sacrifice of the Wu clan protected the safety of the human race. Only this point is very important to the human race.  It is enough for them, not to mention that the human race has developed with the help of the Witch Clan since its birth, and the relationship is very deep.

    Although all the great witches in Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s tribe have returned to Pangu Temple to recuperate there, the strength of the tribe has been greatly reduced.  But this power is still stronger than the human race. After Zhu Jiuyin returned to the tribe and integrated with the human race, the fate of both parties was connected.

    Although the human race has not participated in the final battle between the Lich and Lich clans, it does not mean that they do not know the brutality of this battle. Not to mention, just from the body of Zhu Jiuyin, they can clearly feel how terrible this time is.  The tragedy.  Even strong men like Zhu Jiuyin were severely injured.  If it weren't for the Witch Clan in front to resist the Demon Clan, the human race would have disappeared into the wilderness and been destroyed by the Demon Clan.

    Seeing that the Wu Clan paid such a high price, the human race built a temple for the Wu Clan.  The twelve ancestral witches of the witch clan are worshiped to express the gratitude of the human race to the witch clan. When the temple was built, the fate of the two clans was completely mixed.  There is you in me, and the fusion between the two races is a mixture of humans and witches.

    After the temple was built, Zhu Jiuyin integrated the Fenbao Rock that he used to refine the third divine treasure into the temple, and placed the innate treasure 'Qiankun Ding' in the temple to suppress luck.  And he himself was practicing in seclusion in this temple, and the shamans in the tribe became the guardians of the temple.

    When the human race built a temple for the twelve ancestral witches of the Wu Clan, both the Sanqing and Nuwa Empress were angry. They really did not expect that the Wu Clan would be so loved by the human race.  This made it impossible to implement many of their plans. If it weren't for the shrinkage of the Witch Clan, leaving a large area of ????land for them, I am afraid that now they would be angry and target the Witch Clan.

    After integrating himself into the human race, Zhu Jiuyin could no longer ignore the "Witch-Slaying Sword" on his body. He must know that the power of the "Witch-Slaying Sword" was eroding his body every moment.  Integrating weapons into the body is not an easy task. The 'Witch-Slaying Sword' is a killing sword. When you calm down and integrate it.  Zhu Jiuyin's body developed in an unexpected direction and was beyond his control.

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s body already has a trace of the attributes of the Chaos God and Demon.  But no matter how hard Zhu Jiuyin tried, he was unable to break through. But this time when Zhu Jiuyin was injured by the 'Witch Slayer Sword' and integrated this killing sword into his body, Zhu Jiuyin discovered that something was wrong.  Changes, all the treasures he had devoured with his body began to change.

    The first thing that jumped out was the thirty-six Dinghai Divine Pearls that Zhu Jiuyin obtained for the first time in Buzhou Mountain. They were the power left by the great god Pangu. In the past, Zhu Jiuyin always thought that he had already obtained this treasure.  Integrated into his own body, but now he understands that he was wrong, and very wrong. Everything he saw before was false. If the power of Pangu is really so easy to melt, then he  It won't be what it is now.

    When the thirty-six Dinghai Divine Beads jumped out, Zhu Jiuyin became cruel and offered sacrifices.He picked up the heavenly treasure ¡®Qiankun Ding¡¯, and then jumped into the ¡®Qiankun Ding¡¯ and used the ¡®Qiankun Ding¡¯ to refine his true body.

    Under the power of the 'Qiankun Cauldron' and the calcining of the Chaos Divine Fire, the thirty-six Dinghai Divine Pearls were melted by the Chaos Divine Fire, and then returned to their origins under the power of the 'Qiankun Cauldron'. Zhu Jiuyin  Based on this, he forged his own spine. Under the calcination of the 'Qiankun Cauldron', Zhu Jiuyin felt that his own blood was swallowed up by the power of the Chaos Divine Fire, and was gradually integrated into the new spine bit by bit.  , the source of time, the source of space, and the source of destruction are integrated into the spine one by one.

    When all the sources of power were integrated into the new spine, Zhu Jiuyin felt the changes in his body, which came from the changes in his bloodline and the chaos gods and demons. Yes, at this moment, Zhu Jiuyin truly felt the power of the chaos gods and demons.  , as soon as the new-born spine came out, the 'Witch-Slaying Sword' inserted in his chest was instantly swallowed by it and became a part of the body's bones. Even the 'God-killing Spear' was also swallowed by the 'Qiankun Cauldron'.  'The power was refined, and all of it was integrated into the new bones.

    The disappearance of the ¡®Witch-Slaying Sword¡¯ allowed Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s divine heart to begin to recover. Under the calcination of the ¡®Qiankun Cauldron¡¯, a qualitative change occurred, and new bloodline power began to emerge, which was the power of chaotic gods and demons.

    It's a pity that the power that Zhu Jiuyin devoured at the beginning was really too much, and there were some impurities in his body. The body of gods and demons had only completed the initial transformation, but it was this transformation that brought Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation level to life.  After half of it was consumed, Zhu Jiuyin fell from the pinnacle of quasi-sage to the early stage of quasi-sage. The only gain is that Zhu Jiuyin's body has undergone a qualitative change. As long as it takes some more time, Zhu Jiuyin will  Yin completely transforms the power of his body. At that time, he will truly return to his origin and become the Lord of Chaos Gods and Demons, without taking on the body of an ancestral witch.

    Unfortunately, all of this takes time. Although the power of the 'Qiankun Cauldron' can accelerate Zhu Jiuyin's transformation, it cannot be achieved at once. After all, too much is still too much, and being able to use the 'Qiankun Cauldron' to return the origin is already a great achievement.  It was rare, and Zhu Jiuyin also took a lot of risks by doing this. Fortunately, he made the right bet.

    Zhu Jiuyin's calcining lasted for a hundred years. When he walked out of the temple, the saints who had been watching here were surprised, and then they were overjoyed, because they could all clearly understand  They felt that Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation was regressing. He was no longer as strong as before. Now he was only in the early stage of quasi-sage, but even so, they could still feel that Zhu Jiuyin's power was still dissipating.

    Empress Nuwa in the Nawa Palace couldn't help but laugh and said: "Okay, Zhu Jiuyin, it seems that the previous battle has injured your origin, otherwise your cultivation level would not have regressed like this in a short period of time.  Seriously, if your origin is damaged, it depends on how you can prove it in the future, what else can you use to go crazy!"

    In fact, it is not only Nuwa who has such an idea, Sanqing and the Second Saint of the West also have such an idea. You must know that there is a Hou Tuzu witch in the witch clan who is powerful enough, and they are not willing to see Zhu Jiu.  Yin attained enlightenment again, and Zhu Jiuyin's changes at this time made them relieved, and they no longer had to worry about Zhu Jiuyin.

    As saints, they are all very aware of the impact of the original injury. It can be said that Zhu Jiuyin has lost the possibility of enlightenment in their eyes. How can they be happy about this.

    Sage Zhunti laughed loudly and said: "Okay, Demon Emperor Jun, you finally did not waste our efforts in vain. You finally defeated Zhu Jiuyin, and you died a worthy death!"

    Sanqing, Nuwa Empress and the Second Sage of the West were happy, but Houtu Zuwu in the underworld was extremely worried. She was worried whether Zhu Jiuyin's injury was really irreparable.

    Hou Tuzu Wu wanted to talk to Zhu Jiuyin, but she gave up because she didn't want to touch Zhu Jiuyin's scar at this time, so as not to make Zhu Jiuyin's mood even lower, so Hou Tuzu Wu also  I can only give up this idea and watch Zhu Jiuyin quietly in the dark.

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s situation makes many people in the prehistoric world happy, because no one wants to see the Wu clan become stronger, and Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s changes are the most suitable for the current overall situation of the prehistoric world.

    Others are happy, but Zhu Jiuyin is not happy anymore. After the calcining of the innate treasure 'Qiankun Ding', Zhu Jiuyin has successfully transformed from an innate body to a chaotic god and demon. This change is the most important thing.  Fundamentally, in the past, although Zhu Jiuyin was very confident and believed that he could achieve physical enlightenment, that was just his own idea. But now it is completely different. Zhu Jiuyin really has this ability because he is different from all living beings in the prehistoric times.  , has achieved the body of Chaos God and Demon, and the dissipation of power is nothing to him, as long as he has enough time, he can still recover.

 Text Chapter 220 Arrangements in Heaven

    Chapter 220 Arrangements in Heaven

    "When Zhu Jiuyin appeared in the sight of all the saints again, Sanqing, Nuwa, and even the Second Saint of the West began to think about the affairs of the Heavenly Court, and they no longer cared about the Witch Clan.

    If the people who still care about Zhu Jiuyin are Haotian, the nominal emperor of heaven, and Yaochi, you must know that they are the boys of Taoist Hongjun, and they know a lot of things by following Taozu Hongjun.  I believe that Zhu Jiuyin will really be defeated by Demon Emperor Jun's little scheme.

    Above the heaven, Haotian said: "Yaochi, I'm afraid Zhu Jiuyin is playing some tricks this time. How could he be hurt so badly with his cultivation level? Although the 'Witch Slayer Sword' is strong, Zhu Jiuyin's  The physical body is already mature, so the power of the 'Witch-Slaying Sword' shouldn't have a great impact on him. The only explanation for him doing this is that he has other ideas!"

    Regarding Haotian's words, Yaochi smiled calmly and said: "Haotian, what Zhu Jiuyin has in mind has nothing to do with us. After all, his target will not be you and me. With Zhu Jiuyin's madness, he can make his plans  There are only saints, we just wait and see what happens and let Zhu Jiuyin fight with the saints!"

    Haotian shook his head and said: "Yaochi, although your idea is good, I'm afraid that you and I won't be able to control it when the time comes. You must know that a fire at the city gate will affect Chiyu. Even though you and I are the Lords of Heaven appointed by the teacher, but  In the eyes of all the saints, you and I are still ants. This Lord of Heaven is just a joke. Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi both fell on Heaven, let alone you and me. If we are careful, there will be no harm.  Incorrect!"

    What Haotian said is reasonable. Caution and caution are the fundamentals of their lives. They are not Demon Emperor Jun or Dong Huang Taiyi. They do not have a powerful demon tribe to support them. Only by recognizing themselves can they be free.  Guarantee, although the position of Emperor of Heaven is good, the cause and effect is not small. After Yu Shao and the others get this Lord of Heaven, all the saints will bear their grudges.

    One hundred years.  Haotian and Yaochi were just sitting and waiting for the saints to come to discuss matters in the Heavenly Court. They only slightly tidied up a place for themselves to rest, and nothing else was moved. In fact, there was nothing to care about in the Heavenly Court.  When the demon clan retreated from the heaven, they had already emptied all the materials in the heaven.  There was nothing good left for Haotian and Yaochi at all.  If it were the only good thing about Heaven, it would be the stars in the sky left to them by Taoist Hongjun, so that Heaven would be under the shining of the stars all the time.

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s incident made all the saints feel relieved, and everything in the Earthly Immortal World was also arranged.  The demon tribe retreated to Beiju Luzhou, a bitter and cold land in the north, while the two sages in the west occupied Xiniu Hezhou, Dongsheng Shenzhou was controlled by the Three Qing Dynasties, and Nanzhan Buzhou was in the hands of the Wu tribe. If  When it comes to the richness of Dongsheng, China is the strongest.  The worst is Xiniu Hezhou. Dongsheng Shenzhou is only nominally controlled by the Three Qing Dynasties. In fact, the human race is the protagonist. The same is true for Nanzhan Buzhou. The Wu clan is under the leadership of Gonggong Zuwu.  He has already chosen to escape from the world.

    After all the saints had discussed everything, they came to Heaven together to discuss matters with Haotian and Yaochi.

    " The re-establishment of the Heavenly Court is of little interest to several saints. You must know that in their eyes, they only see the Lord of the Heavenly Court.  Without this position, Heavenly Court will naturally not be able to attract their attention. After all, no one is willing to let their disciples go to Heavenly Court and be governed by others. In their eyes, they will only lose a cultivating heart.

    It can be said that this time the saints came to heaven, it was just a formality.  Everything will be pushed to Haotian and Yaochi, but they will not pay too much attention to it.

    The thoughts of the saints are very much in line with Haotian's wishes. Even though Haotian is just a boy of Taoist Hongjun, he has great ideals in his heart.  Da**, in the past in Zixiao Palace, he could only keep everything in his heart.  Now after being established as Emperor of Heaven by Taoist Hongjun, Haotian wants to realize his ideal.

    Fortunately, Haotian is a smart man and does not act in a hurry, otherwise he will be suppressed by the saints. After all, this ancient world is not something ordinary people can play. If you are not a saint, you will eventually become an ant. Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang  Taiyi, many ancestral witches, and Fuxi, the brother of Nuwa Empress, have all died, not to mention Haotian and Yaochi, two people who have never experienced war. Although righteousness is good, you must also have enough strength.  To control, without strength, even if you occupy the great righteousness, it is useless. This ancient world is based on strength, and in the end everything needs to be spoken by strength.

    Haotian has been a boy next to Taoist Hongjun since before Taoist Hongjun preached. Over the years, they have come into contact with many people who listen to Taoism in Zixiao Palace. Of course, the ones they have come into contact with are not the strong ones.  They are just some people with low cultivation. These people are not worth mentioning in the eyes of saints, but it is different for Haotian. Heaven needs manpower, and these people are very suitable.

    ?Now that Haotian is the Lord of Heaven under the orders of Taoist Hongjun, he can naturally cultivate his own strength in a fair and open manner, and those who have listened to the Tao in Zixiao Palace are the best candidates.

    If you want to live a long time in this wild world, you need to do things well, especially for those casual cultivators. Although Haotian and Yaochi have only just been established as the masters of heaven, for those casual cultivators  It soon became known that some people who had been associated with Haotian and Yaochi were thinking of seeking refuge in Heaven.

    You must know that the Earthly Immortal World has changed greatly after a war between lich and demons. The aura of heaven and earth has been weakened to the extreme. Only some famous mountains and swamps remain the same, but those places are occupied by people with strong cultivation, not them.  What can be fought for, and the heaven with the stars shining all over the sky is a great blessing, so it has become a good place in the eyes of these casual cultivators.

    Of course, this is only part of the reason, and part of the reason is that everyone wants to find a more powerful backer for themselves. After all, everything that happened during the Lich Calamity made them feel deeply, especially the East China Sea  The Dragon King incident made these people even more wary.

    Without a backer, without strength, the only risk is to be slaughtered. You never know when disaster will fall from the sky and cost you your own life. No one who has been able to cultivate to this day wants to end his life and seek refuge with a saint.  They are not qualified enough. The Witch Clan only cares about themselves, and the Human Clan doesn't need to worry about it. They are afraid that they will be dealt with by the Saints before they rely on the Human Clan. You must know that the Human Clan is now deeply concerned by the Saints.  In the end, they could only choose heaven.

    Although there are so many people who want to seek refuge in Heaven, Haotian and Yaochi are not in a hurry to reply. Everything needs to be discussed with the saints before they can be carried out. Even if the duties of the saints in Heaven are not concerned, Haotian also  We cannot avoid the saints and decide everything alone.  This is a matter of face.

    When the saints appear in heaven again.  Haotian and Yaochi came out to welcome them and gave the saints the highest courtesy. Unfortunately, no matter how well Haotian and Yaochi did, it was of no use, because they did not exist in the eyes of the saints at all.  No matter how well they do, they cannot get the approval of the saints.

    In the eyes of all the saints, Heaven seemed to be a trouble at this time, and no one wanted to get involved. When seeing Haotian and Yaochi coming out, Yuanshi Tianzun couldn't help but frowned and said: "Junior Brother Haotian,  It has been a hundred years. How come the heaven is still like this? Have you never thought about cleaning up? As the Lord of the heaven, you have to take the initiative, and this is not good!"

    Yuanshi Tianzun's words made Haotian and Yaochi angry, but they did not dare to show it. Who made their cultivation insufficient, so they could not be as unscrupulous as Zhu Jiuyin.

    Haotian took a deep breath and suppressed his dissatisfaction with Yuanshi Tianzun.  Then he sighed: "Senior Brother Yuanshi, I also want to change the current situation in Heaven, but you also know that I don't have anyone on hand. Yaochi and I simply can't do so much, so we can only wait for all the senior brothers to discuss it.  Countermeasures!¡±

    When I heard Haotian¡¯s words.  Yuanshi Tianzun said in a deep voice: "What is there to discuss? If you don't have enough manpower, wouldn't you go find it? Didn't the teacher say that you are the Lord of Heaven and don't ask others about everything!"

    Although Yuanshi Tianzun¡¯s words were a bit extreme.  However, they expressed what Taishang Laojun and the others were thinking. As the senior brother, Taishang Laojun had to make a statement at this time.  Just listen to Taishang Laojun say: "Junior Brother Haotian, I'm not telling you for my brother, you can't do things like this. You must know that you are the Lord of the Heavenly Court, the Emperor of Heaven, you must be brave enough to take responsibility, and don't be embarrassed whenever something happens.  If you want to rely on others, you should solve everything in heaven by yourself. Don't always think about getting something for nothing and asking others for help. That is not the right way.

    Haotian doesn't want to act arbitrarily, but he doesn't dare to do so. Facing all the saints, Haotian needs to be careful and make no mistakes, otherwise it will only harm himself. Even if it takes a little more time, as long as he treats himself  It is beneficial to control the Heavenly Court, which is a good thing for Haotian.

    Haotian said hesitantly: "But, teacher"

    Before Haotian could finish speaking, Taishang Laojun interrupted him and said: "Junior Brother Haotian, there are not so many buts, and there are not so many possibilities. In short, everything in heaven needs to be paid for by you alone.  Responsibility, don't expect me to wait. Things in the earthly and immortal world are already busy enough for us, and we can no longer allocate energy to take care of the development in heaven. All this needs to be solved by yourself. That's all.  I have already said that if you have any ideas, you can put them forward. If not, then I still have many things to deal with, so I won¡¯t stay in heaven any longer!"

    Good guy, although you say you don¡¯t like Heavenly Court, you still have to do some face-saving work, but Taishang Laojun doesn¡¯t even want to do face-saving work, so he just said the opposite.?, even unwilling to enter the door, standing outside the Heavenly Court to discuss with Haotian and Yaochi, as if the Heavenly Court was a big burden, making him not want to interfere.

    As soon as Taishang Laojun finished speaking, Yuanshi Tianzun said: "Elder brother is right. This matter should be resolved by Brother Haotian himself. As the Lord of Heaven, everything above Heaven should be resolved  It¡¯s up to you to handle it yourself, we are just bystanders and we can¡¯t comment on matters in heaven, so as not to affect junior brother¡¯s arrangements!¡±

    Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun both said so. As one of the Three Pure Ones, Tongtian Cult Leader naturally cannot express opposing opinions. Tongtian Cult Leader also nodded and said: "Teacher can control everything in heaven."  If you leave everything to your junior brother, it fully shows that the teacher recognizes your abilities. Those who are capable work hard. All matters in heaven are yours to make the decision. If you still don't understand anything, you can ask the female teacher for advice.  Junior sister Wa and two junior brothers Jie Yin and Zhunti, after all, the three of them know everything about heaven better!"

    Good guy, Master Tongtian played even more ruthlessly, directly blaming everything on Empress Nuwa and the Second Saint of the West, and separated himself from this matter.

    Sanqing is unwilling to interfere in the affairs of heaven for fear of being implicated, but why would the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti be willing, let alone Empress Nuwa.

    Saint Zhunti said in a deep voice: "Junior Brother Haotian, those who are able work hard. Everything in this heaven needs to be handled by yourself. It is inconvenient for us saints to intervene. If you have nothing to do, then I still have many things to do in the west.  If you have to deal with it, don¡¯t stay here in heaven for a long time, otherwise it will disturb your junior brother¡¯s arrangements!¡±

    Those who are able work hard, and Saint Zhunti also used such empty words to deal with Haotian without any intention of blushing. This made Haotian very happy in his heart. This was the result he wanted, but Haotian had a look on his face.  It was like showing disapproval and trying to draw all the saints into the plan to revive the heaven.

    Haotian sighed and said: "Brothers, you are all saints with immortality and forward-looking vision, but Yaochi and I are not the same. All of you have experienced countless storms, and the heaven is related to the safety of the three realms.  Therefore, I would like to ask all the senior brothers to help me with this Heavenly Court matter, so that Heavenly Court can be restored to its original state as soon as possible, so that I can give an explanation to the teacher!"

    As soon as Haotian said this, the faces of Sanqing, Nuwa and the Second Saint of the West couldn't help changing their expressions. Yuanshi Tianzun said in a deep voice: "Haotian, you are shirking your responsibility. The teacher has appointed you as the Lord of Heaven.  , everything in this heaven should be handled by yourself, but you have repeatedly shied away but you have no sense of ambition as the emperor of heaven. If you insist on doing this, then we can only put forward our opinions to the teacher and ask for the re-establishment of the emperor of heaven!"

    Yuanshi Tianzun seemed to be angered by Haotian's words, and directly threatened Haotian with words about re-establishing the Emperor of Heaven, forcing Haotian to shoulder this responsibility alone. In fact, he did not know that the result would be between Haotian and  What Yaochi hopes to see most.

 Text Chapter 221 The Opportunity of the Human Race

    Chapter 221 Opportunity of Human Race

    Although they were extremely excited in their hearts, the faces of Haotian and Yaochi looked very panicked, making people think that they were frightened by Yuanshi Tianzun's words.

    In the opinion of Taishang Laojun, what Yuanshi Tianzun said was a bit excessive. After all, it was Taoist Hongjun who asked them to discuss the matter. Taishang Laojun was worried that Haotian would ask for help from the teacher if he could not bear the pressure for a while.

    Taishang Laojun said softly: "Junior Brother Haotian, you don't need to be too nervous. It's not that we don't want to help you in this matter, but that we are powerless. You have also seen the current prehistoric situation.  Everything has changed too much, and as the human race is the protagonist of this calamity, we have to pay attention. Since then, naturally we have no energy to pay attention to everything in heaven. However, there are many capable people in the ancient world, so you can  You can recruit people on your own to deal with the affairs of Heaven. Although Heaven seems a little damaged right now, that is just the surface. The foundation of Heaven is intact. As long as you pray for Heaven, everything will be fine!"

    As soon as Taishang Laojun said these words, Haotian sighed and said: "Since you senior brothers are so busy, I can't force it. Everything will be according to what senior senior brother said. Yaochi and I will first find a way to escape from the wilderness."  During the cultivation, we will recruit a group of people to take charge of the daily affairs of Heaven, and let Heaven start functioning first!"

    Taishang Laojun nodded and said: "Okay! It's best for Junior Brother Haotian to think so. All matters in this heaven will be handled by you yourself. I won't stay in this heaven until I have something to do!"

    After speaking, Taishang Laojun winked at Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Leader.  The three of them said goodbye to Haotian together, and turned and left the heaven without waiting for others to react.

    Sanqing's run made Nuwa and the Second Saint of the West frown involuntarily.  He cursed Sanqing in his heart for being shameless. Even if you wanted to leave, you shouldn't just care about yourself and leave them here to suffer.

    When Sanqing left, Empress Nuwa's reaction was much faster than that of the two saints, Yin Yin and Zhunti, and she was also able to let go. After all, the demon clan failed in the last Lich Tribulation. This Heavenly Court  It flowed out from the hands of the demon clan. Empress Nuwa said calmly: "Junior Brother Haotian. You also know that after the end of the last calamity, the demon clan's vitality has been seriously injured, and more demon clan have turned to the West and are under the command of senior brother Tongtian.  , I am also powerless towards you, so please understand my difficulties!"

    Mother Nuwa is different from Sanqing. She speaks with facts, which Haotian can naturally accept. Haotian said: "I can understand Senior Sister Nuwa's difficulties. Senior Sister, please help me if you need anything!"

    Empress Nuwa didn't say anything more. After all, it was meaningless to say anything at this time. She nodded to Haotian and Yaochi, then turned and left Heavenly Court. When she left, she took another deep look at Heavenly Court.  That look was full of reluctance.  You must know that after she leaves this time, it will be impossible for the demon clan to take back the power of heaven. Destiny is not up to anyone. Even if she is a saint, she cannot change this general trend of heaven and earth!

    Every move of Empress Nuwa fell into the eyes of Haotian and Yaochi. The two saints Jieyin and Zhunti also saw all this. Now Sanqing and Empress Nuwa have left.  Only the two of them were left, and the saint who led the way faced the eyes of Haotian and Yaochi and sighed and lowered his head.  Saint Zhunti said: "Junior Brother Haotian, it's not that we in the West are unwilling to help you, but we are also powerless. Although we in the West have a vast territory, we really don't have talented people who can do it.  Although it is said that during the Lich Tribulation, a small group of demon clans were absorbed from the demon clan with the consent of Nuwa Empress, their cultivation is low and their wildness has not been eradicated. If they were sent to the heaven rashly, they would probably be killed.  It would be even worse if it ruined Junior Brother's important matter"

    Just when Saint Zhunti was about to continue talking, Haotian said: "Brother Zhunti, I can understand your difficulty. In fact, I also understand in my heart that it is difficult for you. After all, the last time  The two clans of Lich and Lich are the protagonists of heaven and earth. You are all suppressed by the two clans of Lich and are unable to support Heaven. Brother, please don¡¯t take this matter to heart. Yaochi and I have worked hard to recover from the ancient times.  Rogue cultivators can barely run the daily operations of Heaven!"

    Although Haotian said that he was depressed, he was very happy in his heart. If the saints really wanted to interfere in the affairs of heaven, they would have a headache. At present, the saints are not willing to intervene, which gives Haotian the great advantage of controlling heaven.  opportunity.

    In this way, Haotian sent away the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin. Looking at the empty heaven, Haotian and Yaochi smiled at each other. A hint of joy could be seen in their eyes. This is  their pursuit.

    In this way, Tianting quickly started operating under the control of Haotian and Yaochi. All the saints underestimated Tianting's absorption of casual cultivators. It didn't take too long for HaotianYaochi then summoned a large number of people. If they were not worried about arousing the anger of the saints, they would probably be able to double the size. Fortunately, Haotian and Yaochi knew how to give up when they saw the opportunity, and did not embarrass the saints.

    When the heaven was in motion, Zhu Jiuyin began to pay attention to the development of the human race. He knew very well that after the ancient land calmed down, there would be three emperors. After the three emperors, there would be five emperors. When the three emperors and five emperors returned to their thrones, the human race would be truly  Daxing, and these Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors are a great opportunity for Zhu Jiuyin to better integrate into the human race.

    Just as Zhu Jiuyin thought, after the heaven was stabilized and the way of heaven was revealed, all the saints were aware of the great opportunity for the human race. The Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors were a great opportunity, and it was a great temptation for any sect, whether it was the Two Saints of the West.  Regardless of whether they are Sanqing or Sanqing, they all eagerly hope that they can preach among the human race and hope that their teachings can be recognized by the human race and become the mainstream, so each of them is planning this major event for the human race.

    Although Saint Zhunti has great ambitions in his heart, it is a pity that the influence of the West on the human race is too small, and he does not think that Sanqing and Nuwa Empress will give them this opportunity, let alone gain the support of the Witch Clan.  Agreed, they sighed secretly when they thought that they had come to block Hou Tu Zu Sha during the lich calamity.

    The saint sighed and said: "Junior brother, forget it, this battle between human and emperor is not something we can participate in. We should just calm down and get comfortable with ourselves first!"

    Sage Zhunti sighed: "Brother, I am not willing to accept it. Such a great opportunity has no chance for us in the West. How can I be reconciled to watching other people get this opportunity?"

    The sage Jieyin sighed: "If you give up, you will gain. Junior brother, don't care too much about temporary success or failure. We don't have this opportunity. However, Sanqing and Nuwa Empress will fight endlessly over this matter. Wait until there is division within them."  Fighting for that is our opportunity, enduring the calm for a while, taking a step back to open up the world, we will take a step back first and wait and see what happens!"

    The word "forbearance" has a knife on its head. The saints can endure it for a while, but they cannot endure it for a lifetime. In the end, they have to fight with the Sanqing. It is not so easy to wait and see what happens. You must know that this is not only a matter of clan, but also a matter of family.  With the existence of Zhu Jiuyin, would Zhu Jiuyin allow Sanqing to interfere in the affairs of the human race? I'm afraid it would be difficult.

    After the way of heaven became clear, a smile appeared on Zhu Jiuyin's face. What he was looking forward to was finally about to begin. A new round of competition came again. This time, Zhu Jiuyin and Sanqing, Nuwa Empress and others  Their positions changed, with Sanqing and Nuwa empress standing on the bright side, while Zhu Jiuyin was hiding in the dark.

    One monk carries water to eat, two monks carry water to eat, and the three monks have no water to eat. The human race has such a huge benefit, and the three Qings all want to occupy it. Naturally, there is a situation where the three monks have no water.  He tried his best to figure out how to get the maximum benefit from this great opportunity for the human race.

    Originally, Taishang Laojun, the leader of the human religion, should have taken the initiative in this matter. Unfortunately, he misjudged the situation during the Lich Tribulation and allowed the demon clan to plunder and kill the human race, ruining his own reputation.  , and also ruined his luck in the human race. This human religion has become a dispensable existence in the hearts of the human race, and few people care about it. On the contrary, because the Wu tribe stepped forward to help the human race resolve the crisis, the Wu tribe  The clan plays a very important role among the human race.

    At this time, the prestige of the Wu Clan among the human race was something that even Nuwa, the Holy Mother of the human race, and Taishang Laojun, the leader of the human religion, could not compete with. When she learned that the human race would have three emperors and five emperors, the female  Empress Nuwa was also interested, but Empress Nuwa was different from Sanqing. She did not seek to become the human emperor's master. What she wanted was the human emperor. She wanted to be the human emperor for her brother Fuxi. If she wanted to  To succeed, Nuwa Empress must first convince Taishang Laojun. Only with Taishang Laojun's support can success be possible.

    However, Empress Nuwa was not in a hurry to take action, because she knew very well that compared to herself, Taishang Laojun was even more nervous. After all, Empress Nuwa was different from Taishang Laojun. As a human mother, then  I am afraid that no matter how big the gap is between her and the human race, she will be able to get a piece of luck from the human race. It is luck from the innate. Relatively speaking, Taishang Laojun, the leader of the human religion, does  No, if he wants to gain the fate of the human race, he needs the faith of the human race. If he cannot get the faith of the human race, and his teachings cannot be recognized by the human race, then he is just a false name as the leader of the human religion.

    It is precisely because Empress Nuwa can see the situation of Taishang Laojun that she is patient enough and can wait quietly for Taishang Laojun to take the initiative to discuss with her, instead of asking for help from Taishang Laojun herself.  Jun.

 Text Chapter 222 The Plan of the Three Purities

    Chapter 222: The Plan of the Three Purities

    Empress Nuwa can keep her composure, but Taishang Laojun cannot. If he wants to be taught the fate of the human race, he must put aside his dignity and come to see Empress Nuwa for negotiation. Thirty years in Hedong, thirty years  Hexi, nothing is static in this world. Taishang Laojun took Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Master to block the door of Nuwa Empress, and now he wants to ask Nuwa Empress again.

    In Taiqing Heaven, Taishang Laojun once again called Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Master together to discuss this sudden and obvious celestial phenomenon. After all, this is related to their future development and cannot be careless.

    Taishang Laojun took a deep breath and said: "Now that the law of heaven has been revealed, the human race is in full swing. The human race has three emperors and five emperors. You should also know what this means. That is merit, a huge merit. If we can master this  Merit, then everything will be completely different, so you all tell me what you think!¡±

    After hearing the words of Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun said: "Elder brother, you are the leader of the human religion, and you want to educate the human race. This merit is naturally controlled by you. We listen to you, and we will do whatever you say.  How to do it!"

    It has to be said that Yuanshi Tianzun is better than Tongtian Cult Leader in terms of competing for interests. Yuanshi Tianzun knows how to adapt to the situation and immediately express his loyalty to Taishang Laojun. His actions are recognized by Taishang Laojun.

    Yuanshi Tianzun is far smarter than Master Tongtian in handling things, but Master Tongtian is not that good. Perhaps after receiving the luck of the demon clan, Master Tongtian's power has greatly increased, which makes him feel a little bit arrogant.  Get carried away.

    Just listen, the leader of Tongtian said: "Elder brother, what else is there to say? Now that the Lich clan has declined, it is time for us to rise. Naturally, we will fight for it with all our strength. The three emperors and five emperors have the greatest merit. It is just right.  There are three of us brothers!¡±

    As soon as Master Tongtian said these words, a gloomy look flashed across Taishang Laojun's face. However, Master Tongtian himself was immersed in a sweet dream and did not see it, but Yuanshi Tianzun saw that gloomy look.  .

    Although it is said that the Three Pure Ones are one, Yuanshi Tianzun understands in his heart.  From the time when the three brothers separated from Kunlun Mountain.  The Three Qing Dynasties have already been divided, and each has its own development. Taishang Laojun has someone to teach him, and he himself has his own teachings.  Leader Tongtian has the Jiejiao. There is only so much luck in the ancient times, and it cannot be divided equally. Therefore, there is competition among the three religions. Now among the three religions, the Jiejiao of Master Tongtian is the most powerful.  If each relied on their own means, the Jiejiao religion would naturally be superior to the human and Chan religions. Therefore, although Yuanshi Tianzun saw the gloom in Taishang Laojun's eyes, he did not alert Tongtian Cult Master.

    Taishang Laojun said in a deep voice: "Junior Brother Tongtian, the human race is not decided by us. You must know that there is the human race's Holy Mother Nuwa above the human race. If we want to seize the human race's luck, we must be the first to get it."  Her approval is very difficult. After all, our three brothers hated her in the last calamity. Secondly, under the leadership of Zhu Jiuyin, some people from the Wu Clan have integrated into the human race. They have also  It will be very difficult for Junior Brother Tongtian to resolve our resistance with force. After all, the teacher has promised to protect the witch clan for a long time, and we cannot provoke a war!"

    As soon as Taishang Laojun said these words, Master Tongtian¡¯s face changed greatly.  Although he was unwilling to accept Taishang Laojun's statement, he couldn't find any words to refute it.

    After Yuanshi Tianzun saw the embarrassed look on the face of the Tongtian Cult, he couldn't help but laugh in his heart. It was not that Yuanshi Tianzun was heartless, but Yuanshi Tianzun himself had to consider the development of the teaching.  So he can only do this.

    Yuanshi Tianzun said: "Junior Brother Tongtian, although you are the strongest among the three sects, you should not forget that this matter cannot be successful only with a large number of people, and no matter how many people you have, can you be better than the Witch Clan?  Although Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s cultivation level has been reduced, don¡¯t forget his madness, he can do anything if he is pushed hard, and being reckless will not work!¡±

    Taishang Laojun was very satisfied with Yuanshi Tianzun's response, but he could not attack Tongtian Cult Leader too much at this time, so he said: "Okay, Junior Brother Yuanshi! The most important thing for us now is to collude with Junior Sister Nuwa first. If we can  If we convince him, we will have won half the battle, and we will talk about other things later!¡±

    The leader of Tongtian Cult said disapprovingly: "Senior Brother, it's not that I want to go against you, but we offended Junior Sister Nuwa to death at the beginning. It is simply impossible to get her to agree to support us!"

    The reaction of Master Tongtian did not exceed Taishang Laojun's expectation. Taishang Laojun did not rush to answer Master Tongtian, but turned to Yuanshi Tianzun and said: "Junior Brother Yuanshi, do you and Junior Brother Tongtian have the same idea?"

    Yuanshi Tianzun shook his head and said: "Elder brother, sinceWhen we come to Taiqingtian, we must have made plans long ago. I will obey senior brother's arrangements in everything!  "

    Taishang Laojun nodded and said: "Junior brother Yuanshi thinks so, I am very happy. In fact, nothing is impossible in this world. As long as there are enough benefits, everything is possible. The two clans of lich and demons are constantly fighting for each other.  What is it? To put it bluntly, it is still a word of advantage. Junior sister Nuwa also has her weaknesses. I wonder if the two junior brothers still remember Fuxi?"

    When Taishang Laojun mentioned Fuxi, Yuanshi Tianzun and Master Tongtian frowned. Master Tongtian said: "Elder brother, Fuxi has died long ago. Why did you mention him?"

    Taishang Laojun said: "Fuxi is our key this time. He is dead, but it does not mean that he has completely disappeared between heaven and earth. There are three emperors and five emperors in the human race. We can bring out a human emperor.  In the hands of Fuxi, although the Human Emperor is not a saint, as long as the human race is perfect, the human race will not be destroyed in the future, and the Human Emperor will not die. I think this temptation is something that Junior Sister Nuwa cannot refuse, after all, Fuxi is Junior Sister Nuwa¡¯s brother!¡±

    As soon as Taishang Laojun finished speaking, Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Leader suddenly realized this. Yuanshi Tianzun said quickly: "High! It's really high! With this condition, Junior Sister Nuwa will not object in any case!"

    The Human Emperor represents the supreme existence of the human race, but in the eyes of Sanqing, it is just like cargo and is sent around by them without any consideration of the human race's thoughts. In their hearts, they only have profit.

    Who is Fuxi? He is the great sage of the Monster Clan, and the Human Race and the Monster Clan have a blood feud. It can be said that they will fight to the death. Making Fuxi become the Human Emperor is really a slap in the face of the Human Race. In their hearts, the Human Race is just  The tools they use to obtain sharpness have never been treated with sincerity.

    At this point, Sanqing is far inferior to Zhu Jiuyin. Although Zhu Jiuyin also had some calculations, he always appeared as a positive figure, so he gained the respect of the human race. Of course, this is also the same as Zhu Jiuyin.  It is related to Yin's madness. After all, Zhu Jiuyin has always dared to fight, rush and go crazy, but this Qiaqia cannot be done by Sanqing because they have too many calculations.

    The Lich War is over, and the Wu Clan has won a tragic victory. This is a good result, at least in the eyes of Zhu Jiuyin. He has changed everything, allowing the two ancestral witches Xuanming and Gonggong to survive and support  It became the backbone of the Wu clan.

    "Perhaps it is not like this in the eyes of Sanqing, Nuwa and the Second Saint of the West. At least in their eyes, the Witch Clan has absolute power against the Demon Clan, and if they fight like this, it is a failure.

    Of course, Zhu Jiuyin didn't take all this seriously. After all, he lived for himself, not for others. At the moment when the Lich Tribulation ended, Zhu Jiuyin had already put down many concerns in his heart, and let  His whole body became relaxed. Only in this way did he do even crazier things, tempering his madness with the innate treasure of the 'Qiankun Ding', because he had no worries and no longer had to worry about the survival of the Wu clan. He now  There is only one thing he pursues, and that is to attain enlightenment, to attain the supreme avenue, for which he is fearless.

    die!  This is no longer Zhu Jiuyin's concern. If he really falls on the road to enlightenment, then Zhu Jiuyin will die without regrets, because this is what he has been pursuing.

    Precisely because Zhu Jiuyin had a strong desire to prove the truth, he arranged everything. Although he could not be said to be alone in the world, it was almost the same. After all, the witches he led who had integrated into the human race were not strong.

    Zhu Jiuyin can do this, but others can't, at least Sanqing and Nuwa, because they still have their own concerns, and the two saints Jingyin and Zhunti can't do it either.  It can be said that after they attained enlightenment, they unknowingly entered another strange circle, and each one of them had the idea of ??competing for the destiny of heaven and earth.

    The saints of the way of heaven strive for luck, the luck of the prehistoric times, but the saints of the way seek freedom, freedom and freedom beyond the way of heaven, without any restraint. That is the way. It is a pity that Sanqing, Nuwa  Neither the empress nor the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti can see the freedom beyond the way of heaven. They have fallen into that struggle. If they want to wake up from this, it depends on their ability.  Without that opportunity and that perseverance, others would not be able to help them.

    This is fate, the fate of the saints of heaven. With the help of the treasure of chaos, the "Jade Disk of Creation", Taoist Hongjun can see everything clearly, but others cannot do it because they place their fate on heaven.  Above all, if the only exception among the saints is Hou Tuzu Wu, only she can be at ease under the protection of the great road, and being at ease does not mean freedom!

 Text Chapter 224 The irresistible temptation

    Chapter 224 The irresistible temptation

    Regarding Taishang Laojun's suggestion, Master Tongtian had nothing to say. Fuxi was a big concern in Empress Nuwa's heart. Although Nuwa Empress was a saint, she could not save Fuxi's life. If Taishang Laojun really could take it,  If the human emperor comes to tempt you, then Empress Nuwa will not be able to resist.

    Although the position of the Human Emperor is not a holy position, as long as the human race is immortal, it will also be immortal. The holy position is limited in the ancient world. Since the holy position cannot be obtained, the position of the Human Emperor is the best opportunity. At this point  The leader of Shangtongtian had to admire Taishang Laojun's wisdom for being able to think of a solution in such a short period of time, at least this was something he could not do.

    Tongtian Cult Master has one good thing, that is, he understands the truth. One is one, and two is two. What Taishang Laojun said makes sense. He naturally raised his hands and agreed. He only listened to Tongtian Cult Master say: "Elder Brother, this plan is very clever. I don't have it."  Opinion!"

    As soon as Master Tongtian said these words, Taishang Laojun showed a hint of joy on his face, and he said in a deep voice: "Okay, since Junior Brother Yuanshi and Junior Brother Tongtian have no objections, then we have decided this.  Without further ado, let¡¯s go to the Wa Palace together to meet Junior Sister Nuwa!¡±

    Regarding this matter, Taishang Laojun is no longer as calm as before, and has become impatient. After all, the interests are touching people's hearts. He naturally has to be anxious about such a big thing about the fate of the human race, because he knows that it is not just the human race who are interested in it.  Himself, so it is better to get such a good thing as early as possible.

    As soon as Taishang Laojun finished speaking, Master Tongtian and Yuanshi Tianzun stood up immediately.  Taishang Laojun is anxious, and the two of them are even more anxious.  The three of them were so anxious that they came together in a tacit understanding and headed towards the Empress Nuwa's home.

    The power of the saint is powerful, and soon Sanqing came to Emperor Wa's Heaven. When she learned that Sanqing was coming, Nuwa Empress showed a smile on her face, and said to herself: "You finally can't bear it anymore."  Stay here, that¡¯s fine!¡±

    After asking Sanqing to take a seat, Nuwa Empress said: "I wonder what the important business is for the three senior brothers to come to my Emperor Wa in such a hurry?"

    Hearing what Nuwa said.  Taishang Laojun couldn't help but secretly said in his heart: "You don't know what we are here for. I'm afraid you are doing this because you want to retaliate against us and get back the benefits you have paid before!"

    Although he thought so in his heart, Taishang Laojun could not say it directly. Even if he had the absolute power to overwhelm Nuwa, he could not do so. Taishang Laojun took a deep breath to calm down his emotions.  Calming his mind, he then said: "Junior Sister Nuwa. I think you should be very clear about the revelation of Heaven's Dao. That's why I'm here today. I want to hear your opinion, Junior Sister Nuwa, so that I can better understand you in order to avoid unnecessary trouble."  There¡¯s a conflict!¡±

    Although Taishang Laojun said it politely, he had a strong attitude in his heart. The reason is very simple.  He didn't think that Nuwa could refuse his trump card, so he didn't need to humble himself and pretend to beg for help, because there was no need at all.

    " As soon as Taishang Laojun said this, Nuwa Empress couldn't help but be startled. She really didn't expect Taishang Laojun to be so strong.  This made her a little uncomfortable, but as a saint.  Empress Nuwa's endurance is quite strong, and she quickly adjusted her mentality and was not affected by Taishang Laojun's words.

    Nuwa Empress said: "Elder brother, the great prosperity of the human race is the general trend of the way of heaven. Those who follow the way will be easy, and those who go against the way of heaven will perish. What else is there to discuss? Naturally, we must obey the general trend of the way of heaven. As the Holy Mother of the human race, I naturally  Looking at this matter from the perspective of the human race, I think senior brother should be very clear about this!"

    Taishang Laojun naturally knows it, but Taishang Laojun came to the Wa Palace not to listen to the grand talk of the Nuwa Empress. If he wanted to listen to the grand talk, why would he bother to go to the Wa Palace with Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Leader.

    Taishang Laojun said: "Junior sister Nuwa, let's open the skylight and speak frankly. I think you should know why our three brothers are here. When the human race is great, there will be three emperors and five emperors. The three of us are here to serve as the master of the human emperor."  Come!"

    Taishang Laojun is not willing to continue to talk nonsense with Empress Nuwa. After all, delaying for a moment will be more dangerous for them. You must know that this master of the Human Emperor has great merits and great luck, and there cannot be any mistakes, so Taishang  Shang Laojun opened the matter directly and said whatever everyone had to say was put on the scene.

    When hearing the words of Taishang Laojun, Nuwa Empress smiled calmly and said: "The great prosperity of the human race is naturally a good thing, but the division of the Three Emperors is not something I can decide alone. This needs to consider the reaction of the human race. After all,  They were the protagonists of this matter, not you and me, I think senior brother should understand this very well!"

    Speaking of this, Nuwa Empress suddenly showed a hint of treachery on her face.With a smile, he then said: "Elder brother, if I remember correctly, a large part of the Wu clan has integrated into the human clan, and Zhu Jiuyin is also in the human clan. With their influence in the human clan,  Power, this human emperor¡¯s teacher will only have to ask them!¡±

    As she spoke, Empress Nuwa looked at Taishang Laojun as if she was watching a good show. Women are stingy and hold grudges the most. Back then, Sanqing came to force her and took so much from her.  The benefits of this made Nuwa Empress remember it in her heart, and now she is using the Wu Clan and Zhu Jiuyin to suppress Taishang Laojun and avenge that arrow of the past.

    As soon as Nuwa Empress finished speaking, Taishang Laojun laughed loudly and said: "What do I want to say as a junior sister? What if the Witch Clan merges into the human race? Is it possible that they can still control the thoughts of the human race? And  Junior Sister Nuwa is the Holy Mother of the human race, and I am the leader of the human sect. As long as the two of us reach a consensus and there is something about the Witch Clan involved, everything will not be controlled by you and me!"

    Empress Nuwa is not as confident as Taishang Laojun. You must know that ever since the human race swore to fight the demon clan until death, the empress Nuwa did not dare to underestimate the human race anymore. She has been paying attention to everything about the human race. She is very aware of the potential of the human race.  How old she is, so she doesn't have the confidence to think that she can control the minds of humans.

    I saw that Nuwa Empress shook her head and said: "Elder brother, this matter is not as easy as you said. The human race has its own thoughts and its own will. Even if I am the Virgin Mother of the human race and you are the leader of the human religion, but  You have no ability to influence the decision of the human race. After all, you and I made a big mistake back then. We should not have allowed Donghuang Taiyi and Demon Emperor Jun to attack the human race and ruin our prestige among the human race. Even if it is  You and I will join forces and only ask Zhu Jiuyin to speak. Then we will still get nothing. You must know that Zhu Jiuyin's prestige among the human race far exceeds that of you and me. Back then, he was killing people with the slogan of revenge for the human race.  Heavenly Court, and everyone knows that the Witch Clan suffered huge losses in that battle, so the human race built a temple for them, and you and I cannot compare with this alone!"

    Taishang Laojun took a deep breath and said: "Junior Sister Nuwa, you don't need to tell me these things. I know all this very well. I just want to ask Junior Sister if you are willing to agree to my proposal?"

    Naturally, Empress Nuwa would not agree until she saw the slightest benefit, so she shook her head and said: "I'm afraid I will disappoint the senior brothers. I am really powerless in this matter and cannot help the three senior brothers!  "

    Mother Nuwa¡¯s answer made Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Master change their expressions, just when they were about to step forward to argue with Mother Nuwa.  Taishang Laojun stopped their move.

    Taishang Laojun sighed and said: "Forget it! Since Junior Sister Nuwa has said so, we can't force others to make things difficult for us. It's a pity for Fellow Daoist Fuxi. Originally, we wanted to give Fellow Daoist Fuxi a great opportunity, but with that  The Emperor of Humanity. But now it seems that Fellow Taoist Fuxi has no such fate, two junior brothers. Since Junior Sister Nuwa is helpless, let¡¯s go back first!¡±

    Taishang Laojun said that he was about to get up and leave. Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Leader were not stupid, so they naturally understood Taishang Laojun's intention. They also made the intention to get up and leave Wahuangtian. This made Nuwa  The empress was frightened.

    When she heard the words of Taishang Laojun, Empress Nuwa's heart couldn't help but jump. The title of Human Emperor is a position equivalent to that of a saint. If her brother Fuxi really gets it,  If you can become the Human Emperor, then even if you agree with Sanqing's opinion, it won't be a big deal!

    ?? Empress Nuwa said anxiously: "Senior brothers, wait a minute, don't leave in a hurry, we can continue to talk. After all, this matter is of great importance, and it cannot be achieved in just a few words. We have to be patient!"

    When Nuwa Empress spoke, Sanqing looked at each other and smiled. Everything was as Taishang Laojun thought. Nuwa Empress could not refuse such a good thing, nor could she refuse the temptation of the Human Emperor. As long as Nuwa Empress could not refuse them.  If the idea is given, then their plan will be more than half successful.

    Taishang Laojun said: "Junior Sister Nuwa, we also want to continue discussing with you, but time waits for no one at this time. We cannot ignore the development of the human race. We must pay more attention to this matter!"

    Empress Nuwa knew exactly what Taishang Laojun was thinking in her mind. Although she knew it very well, Nuwa Empress could not refuse, because the bait thrown by Taishang Laojun really made her heart beat, even though she knew it.  Nuwa was unable to resist the other party's intentions. This was the temptation of interests, and even a saint could not resist it in the face of absolute interests.

    Empress Nuwa took a deep breath and said, "Okay, senior brother, we don't have to turn around and touch each other's feet to test each other. Everyone opens the skylight and speaks openly. Do you really mean what you just said?"

    Taishang Laojun¡¯s expression changed? She said in a deep voice: "How can you make a joke about such a big event and then take it seriously?"

    Empress Nuwa said: "My brother Fuxi is the great sage of the demon clan. It is not easy to become the human emperor. I don't know what senior brother has to say about this. Can you tell me and let me hear it first?"

    Taishang Laojun smiled calmly and said: "What's so difficult about this? If Junior Sister Nuwa wants to understand, then I will naturally tell Junior Sister everything I know. I will definitely tell Junior Sister everything!"

    The Empress Nuwa said: "In this case, I am all ears to listen to Senior Brother's eloquent remarks. Senior Brother, please speak!"

    Taishang Laojun was not angry because of Nuwa¡¯s doubts about him. On the contrary, the more careful Nuwa was, the more likely the matter would be successful, and he would naturally be happier.

    Taishang Laojun took a deep breath and said: "Junior Sister Nuwa, Taoist Fuxi suffered a devastating blow during the Lich War. Even if there is a trace of his soul left, he cannot fully recover. After all,  His injury has penetrated deep into his soul, so there is only one way to restore Fellow Taoist Fuxi, which is to enter the Six Paths of Reincarnation and use the power of the Six Paths of Reincarnation to complete the final nourishment. As long as Fellow Taoist Fuxi can be reincarnated into the human race,  Then with our help, you will naturally be able to become the Human Emperor, and then everything will naturally go smoothly!"

    Reincarnation!  This suggestion from Taishang Laojun shocked Empress Nuwa. She knew exactly where the underworld was. It was the dojo of Hou Tu Zu Wu. She wanted to act under the nose of Hou Tu Zu Wu.  It's not an easy task, and she doesn't believe that Hou Tu Zuwu will really let her succeed.

    Empress Nuwa said in a deep voice: "Elder brother, although your idea is good, it is very difficult to put it into action. After all, the underworld is the dojo of Hou Tuzu Witch. In the future, Tuzu Witch's cultivation will be given to me if we have the opportunity."  My brother enters the Six Paths of Reincarnation, and even if he can succeed, how can we guarantee that Brother Fuxi will be reincarnated as a human being? After all, the Six Paths of Reincarnation is the body of the Houtu Ancestral Witch, and the two clans of lich and demons are mortal enemies. How can she give us this opportunity?  In my opinion, we don¡¯t have the slightest chance!¡±

    Taishang Laojun laughed loudly and said: "Junior Sister Nuwa, there is no need to worry about this. Although it is true that the underworld is the dojo of Hou Tuzu Witch, but with our saint's cultivation, we want to break through the space and force Taoist Fuxi into it."  It is not difficult to enter the Six Paths of Reincarnation. As long as we work together, everything will not be a problem. How about junior sister, you don¡¯t have any objections now?"

    As soon as Taishang Laojun said these words, a trace of panic flashed across Nuwa's face. It was not a simple matter to use force to open up the space and let Fuxi enter the six paths of reincarnation.  It is related to the safety of all living beings in the three realms. Empress Nuwa does not dare to be careless. You must know that this is related to the life and death of her brother Fuxi. If you are not careful, Fuxi will completely disappear in the world of prehistoric times, and there will never be any trace of it.  It is possible to recover, so Empress Nuwa has to be careful. After all, being careful makes the Wannian Ship. She doesn't want to risk her brother Fuxi's life. After all, there is only one chance like this, so there can't be any mistakes!

 Text Chapter 225 The Sincerity of Sanqing

    Chapter 225 Sanqing¡¯s Sincerity

    Empress Nuwa took a deep breath and said: "Elder brother, are you serious about what you said? Do you know that the six paths of reincarnation are related to the safety of all living beings in the three realms, but you must not be careless. If something goes wrong, the consequences will be unimaginable?"

    Taishang Laojun said in a deep voice without hesitation: "There is nothing to think about. For the great prosperity of the human race, I will do it no matter how dangerous it is, and I don't want to see a real fight between the human race and the monster race. If  If Fellow Taoist Fuxi can become the Human Emperor of the human race, then it is possible to change the situation between the human race and the demon race!"

    Good guy, Taishang Laojun is really able to make excuses for himself, and he even uses the human and demon tribes as an excuse, as if he is so righteous and really thinks about the human race, but everyone knows that although he talks nicely, in reality  All he values ????in life is interests. If there are no interests, how can he take such a risk? Only enough interests can allow him to do so.

    For a saint, interests are eternal. Without interests, how could Taishang Laojun care about the life and death of humans and monsters? How could he be so enthusiastic? Everything is interests.

    How could Nuwa Empress not see clearly Taishang Laojun¡¯s thoughts? However, for Nuwa Empress, the more selfish Taishang Laojun¡¯s intentions are, the easier it would be to succeed. Human feelings are ridiculous, but benefits are eternal.

    Empress Nuwa said in a deep voice: "Okay, since the senior brother said so, then I agree with this matter, but it is not easy for Fuxi to be reincarnated and achieve enlightenment. After all, my brother Fuxi is proficient in calculation!"

    Sanqing breathed a sigh of relief at Empress Nuwa's agreement, but as for the last sentence of Empress Nuwa.  It just depends on the sincerity of Sanqing. If there is not enough sincerity, Empress Nuwa may not be willing.

    Taishang Laojun laughed loudly and said: "Junior sister Nuwa, what's so difficult about this? Fellow Taoist Fuxi and Pindao have already thought about the way to enlightenment. Then the demon master Kunpeng in the Beiming Sea doesn't have the demon emperor's handsome river in his hands."  "Tu' and 'Luoshu' are the two innate spiritual treasures. We can borrow these two innate spiritual treasures from Kunpeng to help Taoist Fuxi!"

    Taishang Laojun's reply made Nuwa Empress very satisfied, and she said in a deep voice: "Okay, Senior Brother, then we have made an agreement. As long as the 'Hetu' and 'Luoshu' are borrowed, then I will obey you."  Senior Brother¡¯s arrangement. I fully support Senior Brother in your efforts to educate the clan and never make a mistake!¡±

    Taishang Laojun nodded solemnly and said: "Okay, we have an agreement!"

    "To deal with a demon master Kunpeng, as a saint, neither Sanqing nor Nuwa is suitable. After all, the saint has to take care of his own face. The most important thing is that the law of heaven restrains the saint.  Kunpeng did not take the initiative to provoke the saint, so the saint could not attack Kunpeng directly, otherwise the whole prehistoric era would be in chaos.

    At this time, it was time to reveal the background of each sect. Master Tongtian sent out his eldest disciple, Taoist Duobao, while Yuanshi Tianzun sent out his eldest disciple, Guangchengzi.  Taishang Laojun has only one disciple, Master Xuandu. Taoist Duobao and Master Xuandu are both on the verge of killing corpses. They are both masters of Daluo Jinxian Dzogchen, but Guangchengzi is far behind them.  Well, he has just reached the realm of Golden Immortal Dzogchen.  That's a huge stage difference.

    Fortunately, Sanqing knew that this battle was of great importance, so everyone had to give it their all.  Taishang Laojun handed over the innate treasure "Tai Chi Diagram" to Master Xuandu, while Guangchengzi held the innate treasure "Pangu Banner" of Yuanshi Tianzun in his hand, and Taoist Duobao handed over the "Zhuxian Sword" of the Master of Tongtian.  Carry the array diagram with you.

    When Guangchengzi, Taoist Duobao and Xuandu headed towards Beiminghai, Zhu Jiuyin, who was hidden among the human race, sneered: "The show is finally about to begin again, this time I want to  Let¡¯s see what tricks you can play. If you still want Fu Xi to become the Human Emperor, then your luck with the human race will come to an end. Don¡¯t say goodbye to me, Zhu Jiuyin, who is cruel!"

    Zhu Jiuyin, who is hidden among the human race, has the endless faith of the human race. His physical cultivation is constantly declining, but his divine way has made new progress. After all, the base of the human race is there, and it is far away.  It is much more than the Wu clan. With such a huge base, Zhu Jiuyin's Shinto practice will naturally advance a thousand miles.

    This time, Zhu Jiuyin used the innate treasure 'Qiankun Ding' to forge himself, allowing his body to move toward the gods and demons of chaos. With such a foundation, Zhu Jiuyin no longer bothered with the divine way.  , after all, all that is left in Shinto practice is accumulation. After all, the power of law is not so easy to master.

    Zhu Jiuyin's accumulation of divine ways is closely linked to the human race. If Fuxi is really allowed to become the Human Emperor and the compromise between Sanqing and Nuwa Empress is completed, it will definitely affect Zhu Jiuyin's own practice.  Don¡¯t sacrifice yourself to death, whether it¡¯s for your own practice or for the development of the human race.It was impossible for Zhu Jiuyin to just watch things go according to the plans of Sanqing and Nuwa Empress.

    After secretly plotting against Sanqing and Nuwa Empress, Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and gave up. The conspiracy cannot continue forever. If a person is always immersed in the conspiracy, he will definitely lose himself gradually.  The whole person was enveloped in the aura of conspiracy and forgot his roots.

    In the ancient world, everything still speaks with strength. Only strong strength can convince people. Even if they want to stop Sanqing and Nuwa Empress from plotting against the human race, Zhu Jiuyin will still speak with strength instead of using himself.  Those forward-looking vision to plot against the other party.

    Zhu Jiuyin could clearly feel that although his cultivation was constantly regressing, his origin was constantly growing. When his body completely discharged all the impurities, he would believe in his cultivation.  There will be a major stage of regression, and the origin will be more perfect. At that time, he will be a true existence of chaotic gods and demons, an existence that can transcend the way of heaven. Even if his cultivation is still weak, the origin will be  Complete the final qualitative change.

    Zhu Jiuyin is not worried about the regression of his physical body, but his accumulation of divine ways cannot be affected, because that is the basis for Zhu Jiuyin to quickly improve his strength. As long as the Kingdom of God continues to grow, after it evolves into a thousand worlds,  Then Zhu Jiuyin will have the support of the entire world, so why should he worry about insufficient mana.

    Precisely because Zhu Jiuyin attaches so much importance to Shinto, when Sanqing and Nuwa empress come up with the idea of ??human race, the conflict between them is bound to happen. This is an irreversible fact.

    No one knows Sanqing and Nuwa Empress better than Zhu Jiuyin. If the human race is really allowed to be controlled by them, then the Wu clan will be expelled from the human race as soon as possible. At that time, all the efforts he has made will be in vain.  No, maybe the Witch Clan can still make the humans respect them through the battle during the Lich Tribulation, but the humans are naturally weak, and mortals only last a hundred years. After a few generations, the events of that year will be downplayed.  , if you want the Wu Clan to stay in the human race forever, then Zhu Jiuyin is also targeting the Human Emperor. However, Zhu Jiuyin is not aiming for the position of the Human Emperor's teacher. He only wants to teach the Human Emperor.  The opportunity, for Zhu Jiuyin, the name is empty, only the benefits are real.

    At this point, Zhu Jiuyin is consistent with Sanqing and Nuwa Empress. However, Zhu Jiuyin will not impose his will on the human race. Therefore, Zhu Jiuyin is essentially the same as Sanqing and Nuwa Empress.  They are different.

    The only way is to have different ways and not to conspire against each other. Since the ways between Zhu Jiuyin, Sanqing, and Nuwa are different, and what they want is the same thing, then naturally there will be a fight between dragons and tigers.  , and as Sanqing took action against the demon master Kunpeng, Zhu Jiuyin understood that this day would not come too late.

    If Fuxi wants to become the Human Emperor, his only choice is to go through the six paths of reincarnation. However, the underworld is under the control of the Houtu Ancestral Witch and the Xuanming Ancestral Witch. Anyone who wants to be reincarnated must drink Meng Po Soup.  Forget everything in the previous life and put everyone on the same starting line. Although Xuanming Ancestral Witch and Houtu Ancestral Witch will treat everyone fairly, Sanqing and Nuwa Empress will not agree so. The most important thing is  What's more, they were worried that Fuxi would not be able to reincarnate as a human being, so they forcefully made Fuxi reincarnate, which was a foregone conclusion.

    Regarding this matter, Zhu Jiuyin also thought about informing Hou Tuzu Witch and Xuanming Zu Witch to make arrangements early and be prepared to give Sanqing and Nuwa Empress a blow to let them know that the six paths of reincarnation are not theirs.  He could get his hands on it, but Zhu Jiuyin soon gave up this idea. He could help Hou Tu Zu Wu once, but he couldn't help Hou Tu Zu Wu I. The six paths of reincarnation are related to the safety of the three realms, and there can't be any mistakes.  There are still few things in the underworld now, and even if there are some problems, they will not have much impact, so Zhu Jiuyin plans to use the hands of Sanqing and Nuwa Empress to test the safety of the underworld and take a look inside the underworld.  There are still deficiencies that should be corrected earlier.

    Of course, Zhu Jiuyin also takes a lot of risks in doing this. After all, the six paths of reincarnation are extraordinary. If something goes wrong, it will have a great impact on both the witch clan and the post-Tuzu witch.

    Zhu Jiuyin is naturally very clear about this, but in the end he still chose this path, because only the six reincarnations that have been tested can be trusted in the years to come. No one knows this without being tested.  How many loopholes are there in the Six Paths of Reincarnation, and if these loopholes dare to be mastered by others, they will cause a devastating blow to the Wu Clan and the Houtu Zuwu at a critical moment. Relatively speaking, at this time,  A test is necessary for the underworld!

 Text Chapter 226 The arrival of an evil guest

    Chapter 226 The evil guest comes to the door

    As for the demon master Kunpeng, Zhu Jiuyin was determined to take the opportunity to kill him. Although the demon master Kunpeng was selfish and only had himself in mind, he had become the object of hatred of the demon clan, but no matter what,  He is a demon master, and nothing in this world is absolute. Today, the demon clan can hate Kunpeng and want to eat his flesh and drink his blood, but no one can guarantee that they will be together again in the next moment.  As before, Zhu Jiuyin has always nipped danger in the bud, and the demon master Kunpeng has now become the hated object of the demon clan, so he will have the opportunity to kill the opponent without causing the demon clan to go crazy.  Counterattack is a rare opportunity, but Zhu Jiuyin is unwilling to give up.

    Of course, Zhu Jiuyin wanted to kill the demon master Kunpeng not just to nip the danger in the bud, but he also had his own plan. He wanted to establish his authority. Since the end of the Lich Calamity, the Witch Clan has retreated.  , many people in the ancient world have begun to become arrogant, and the most obvious one is the Dragon King of the Four Seas. Since Ao Guang, the Dragon King of the East China Sea, was killed by himself, these dragon clans have been much more stable, but after the calamity ended,  They started to think about it, not to mention that just in the East China Sea Dragon Palace, a new Dragon King was born, and this Dragon King still borrowed the name of Ao Guang. In the eyes of Zhu Jiuyin, he thought this  He is provoking himself.

    Even if Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation level is greatly reduced, it is not difficult to slaughter the whole world with blood. However, Zhu Jiuyin cannot do this because there is a witch clan behind him, and he is not afraid of cause and effect.  But the Witch Clan cannot, even though Zhu Jiuyin is crazy.  However, he was unwilling to let the Wu Clan bear the cause and effect for him. That would only add another worry to his path of cultivation. Zhu Jiuyin, who had finally been freed, was naturally unwilling to suffer this sin again.

    Since he can't go on a killing spree to slay the dragon clan in the four seas, Zhu Jiuyin can only find someone to establish his authority. In the ancient times, there were only a few people who could be attracted by Zhu Jiuyin, and the demon master Kunpeng was  The most suitable person will naturally become the person Zhu Jiuyin uses to establish his power.

    When Zhu Jiuyin decided that the demon master Kunpeng was the object of his authority, Kunpeng in the Beiming Sea couldn't help but shudder.  I thought to myself: "Who is actually planning on me? Could it be that Nuwa, the empress, can't help but want to kill me!"

    When he had this idea, Demon Master Kunpeng wanted to calmly calculate, but before he could start to calculate, a deep shout came from Beiminghai, it was Guangchengzi, Duobao, and Xuandu  The three of them were paying their respects to the demon master Kunpeng when they heard Guangchengzi and the others shout loudly: "Guangchengzi, Duobao and Xuandu came to Beiminghai to discuss important matters with the demon master. Please invite the demon master."  Show yourself!"

    As soon as the three of them stopped shouting, Kunpeng's face in the Demon Master's Palace became gloomy. To be able to become the master of all demons and to escape with his life from the calamity of the lich, Kunpeng was not a fool.  Just when I was having a reaction, the other party came to see me.  If Kunpeng can feel at ease in his heart, then there will be ghosts.

    Guangchengzi is the chief disciple of the Chan Cult, Xuandu Master is the eldest disciple of Taishang Laojun, and Duobao is not to mention the eldest disciple of the Tongtian Cult. The three of them represent Ren, Chan and Jie respectively.  Three religions, if these three people come to visit at the same time, there is something wrong, and the other party definitely has bad intentions when they act like this.

    Even if the demon master Kunpeng knew that the other three people came here with bad intentions.  But Demon Master Kunpeng couldn't ignore it, if he didn't even dare to see the three juniors.  If this spreads to the ancient world, he will be embarrassed. Everyone will think that his demon master Kunpeng is a coward, an incompetent person who is as timid as a mouse.

    The demon master Kunpeng took a deep breath, and with a thought, he came outside the Beiming Sea, and appeared in front of Guangchengzi, Duobao, and Xuandu. He stared at the three of them, and before him  There was strong uneasiness in that gaze.

    After seeing the demon master Kunpeng appear, Guangchengzi, Duobao, and Xuandu bowed and said, "Guangchengzi, Duobao, and Xuandu have seen the demon master before!"

    The demon master Kunpeng didn't have that much time to spend with Guang Chengzi and the others. He said in a deep voice: "Okay, what do you three have to do when you come to Beiminghai? Tell me quickly. I still have something to do and I don't have time to accompany you."  You play!¡±

    If the Sanqing came, Demon Master Kunpeng would not dare to talk nonsense, but for Guangchengzi, Duobao and Xuandu, Demon Master Kunpeng would not be so afraid, and there would be an extra tone in his tone.  He was disdainful and did not regard these three people as the same thing at all. At least in Demon Master Kunpeng's heart, he did not think that the other three were his opponents.

    When facing Demon Master Kunpeng's rude reaction, Guangchengzi's expression changed. As a senior brother of Chanjiao, he had never been so angry before. He was about to explode, but he didn't want to be stopped by Xuandu Master.

    Just listening, Xuandu said in a deep voice: "Senior Demon Master, we are here to ask for something on the orders of the saint."Demon Master, I would like to borrow the innate spiritual treasures 'Hetu' and 'Luoshu' in your hands to help the Emperor of the People achieve enlightenment. Seniors, please rest assured that as soon as the Emperor attains enlightenment, we will definitely return this treasure.  Never break your promise!  "

    Although Sanqing looks down on Kunpeng, they will not go back on their word. Even though the "Hetu" and "Luoshu" are good, they will not take advantage of them at this time, because they can't kill that person, maybe they can replace it with Zhunti.  A saint would not think so, but Kunpeng is unwilling to believe anyone. You must know that the 'He Tu' and 'Luo Shu' are the key to his enlightenment, and there are also other things in the 'He Tu' and 'Luo Shu'.  Hidden is the secret of the Monster Clan's "Zhoutian Xingdou Formation". How could Kunpeng lend this treasure to others because of Xuandu's words? The most important thing is the human race. You must know that there are not a few human race who died under his Kunpeng hand.  , Kunpeng couldn't believe that the Human Emperor was so easy to talk to.

    Demon Master Kunpeng said in a deep voice: "You go back, 'Hetu' and 'Luoshu' are the most precious treasures of my demon clan and cannot be lost. I will not lend them to others no matter what!"

    The answer of the demon master Kunpeng angered the very arrogant Guang Chengzi. Since the end of the Lich War, the witch clan retreated, and the younger generations like Guang Chengzi became crazy and did not take others seriously in their eyes.  , even when facing Demon Master Kunpeng, the same is true. In his heart, he only has Yuanshi Tianzun. He always thinks that his teacher is a saint, and since he has the protection of a saint, he does not need to care about other people's opinions.

    I saw Guangchengzi shouting angrily: "Kunpeng, you have to think clearly. We are here to borrow 'Hetu' and 'Luoshu' on the order of the saint. If you refuse, you are going against the wish of the saint.  The consequences are not something you can afford!"

    When Guangchengzi opened his mouth, Xuandu couldn't help but secretly thought: "Oh no, this Guangchengzi is so arrogant. Who does he think the demon master is? How dare he be so arrogant? This has ruined a big thing. If he wants to do something good,  I'm afraid it's even more difficult to borrow money. How could Uncle Daoyuan Shi let him come to borrow the treasure!"

    Master Xuandu didn't know that in Yuanshi Tianzun's heart, he never thought of asking for a good relationship, otherwise he wouldn't have handed over the innate treasure of 'Pangu Banner' to Guangchengzi.  The same is true for Laojun and Tongtian Cult Leader. They both know Kunpeng's character very well. It is unrealistic to expect him to be obedient. It can be said that when making this decision, Sanqing wanted to use violence to force Demon Master Kunpeng to hand over the '  Hetu' and 'Luoshu' come.

    Guangchengzi's words made the demon master Kunpeng angry. He was the master of all demons and a quasi-sage, but he was threatened by a junior Guangchengzi. How could he endure it? This was simply **  Hit him in the face naked.

    Demon Master Kunpeng's face suddenly turned gloomy, and he shouted angrily: "What a junior, you actually used a saint to suppress me. You think that I, Demon Master Kunpeng, can't say anything nice, but I want to see what I can do if I don't borrow it. What's the serious matter?"  as a result of!"

    Demon Master Kunpeng's eyes showed an extremely fierce light as he spoke. You must know that in the last battle of the Witch Clan's calamity, Demon Master Kunpeng was beaten to a pulp by the Witch Clan and became a lost dog. If he hadn't seen the opportunity  Go fast and escape early, or he may lose his life in that battle. How could Demon Master Kunpeng not be angry after being beaten so badly? However, he had no place to vent his anger. Now  Guang Chengzi, a junior, dared to poop and urinate on his head. How could the demon master Kunpeng endure this, so the evil fire in his heart naturally burst out.

    Demon Master Kunpeng's rejection did not frighten Guangchengzi. When he took over the innate treasure 'Pangu Banner' from Yuanshi Tianzun, he wanted to see the power of this treasure. If Demon Master Kunpeng agreed,  , then he had no chance to play with the 'Pangu Banner'. Now the demon master Kunpeng refused, and Guangchengzi was secretly happy.

    Guangchengzi thought to himself: "You Kunpeng, you are so ignorant of praise, since you dare to be arrogant, then I will let you see the power of the 'Pangu Banner', and use you to explain my teachings and establish my authority in front of all sentient beings.  Promote the reputation of my teaching!"

    When Guangchengzi thought of this, his expression suddenly changed, and he shouted loudly: "You are so bold, Kunpeng, you are so brave. Since you are so stubborn, then I will let you know the power of my teachings, and let you know the innate treasure Pangu Banner."  'The power!"

    As soon as Guangchengzi said these words, he immediately took the innate treasure "Pangu Banner" in his hand, and his spiritual consciousness locked the demon master Kunpeng tightly, and he was very ready to take action if he disagreed with him!

    Guang Chengzi's move made Master Xuandu and Taoist Duobao smile bitterly at each other. They really didn't expect that Guang Chengzi would be so crazy. However, when things got to this point, there was no possibility of recovery. They could only bite the bullet and fight with Guang Chengzi.  Guangchengzi put pressure on the demon master Kunpeng together.

 Text Chapter 227: Subdue weakness

    Chapter 227: Submission

    Master Xuandu said in a deep voice: "Senior Kunpeng, you should think twice before you act. If you offend the saint, even you, the master of all demons, will not be able to protect yourself. Please don't make a mistake, master of demons!"

    As soon as Master Xuandu said these words, Kunpeng's eyes flashed with anger. This was a naked slap in his face, and he did not take him, the master of all demons, into consideration at all. In anger,  In addition, Kunpeng felt more sadness in his heart. Now he suddenly found that after losing the protection of the demon clan, even some juniors did not take him seriously. At this time, Kunpeng couldn't help but feel sad in his heart.  With a trace of regret, I shouldn't have done everything I could, I shouldn't have cut off my retreat and completely broken with the demon clan. Otherwise, even if the demon clan was defeated in the battle with the witch clan, the tiger's defeat would still be strong.  How dare juniors like Guang Chengzi be so rude to him.

    There is no use regretting. What happened has already happened. No matter how much regret Kunpeng has in his heart, it cannot change the fact. He can only swallow this bitter pill alone. As the master of all demons, Kunpeng is not someone to be trifled with.  Yes, even if Guangchengzi has the innate treasure "Pangu Banner" in his hand, his own cultivation is not enough to exert the power of "Pangu Banner".

    The demon master Kunpeng snorted coldly and said: "Guangchengzi, if this 'Pangu Banner' is in the hands of Yuanshi Tianzun, then I will be forced to retreat. Just because of you, a little golden immortal, even if you have the 'Pangu Banner' in your hand  Such an innate treasure can exert some power. If you want to use the 'Pangu Flag' to threaten Pindao, you are not qualified enough!"

    Demon Master Kunpeng's disdain made Guangchengzi's anger even more intense, and he shouted loudly: "Kunpeng, you are asking for your own death. I can't exert the power of 'Pangu Banner'. But it's better than you, a lost dog!"  "

    When things have reached this point, Taoist Xuandu and Duobao cannot ignore the development of the matter. Master Xuandu stepped forward and said: "The demon master looks down on Junior Brother Guangchengzi, what about the poor Taoist!"

    As Master Xuandu spoke, he offered a sacrifice to the innate treasure "Tai Chi Diagram" given to him by Master Taishang. When he saw the "Tai Chi Diagram" in Master Xuandu's hand, Demon Master Kunpeng's face changed.  He no longer had the original arrogance, but instead there was a trace of fear. You must know that Master Xuandu is not comparable to Guang Chengzi.  His cultivation level is that of Daluo Jinxian, and he can exert some of the power of the 'Tai Chi Diagram'.

    Just when Demon Master Kunpeng was getting frightened, Taoist Duobao could no longer remain silent. He also took a step forward and said: "The Demon Master is a senior, so he will naturally look down upon juniors like us. The poor Taoist is also here.  Learn the magic master¡¯s clever tricks!¡±

    Taoist Duobao said nothing, and the ¡®Zhuxian Formation Diagram¡¯ appeared in his hand.  As soon as the 'Zhuxian Formation' came out, an extremely powerful killing intent appeared on the Beiming Sea. The 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' was indeed one of the three major killing formations. Just one formation had such fierce power.  Shocking.

    If it were just Guangchengzi, he would have the innate treasure ¡®Pangu Banner¡¯ in his hand.  But it is not enough to threaten Demon Master Kunpeng. However, if Master Xuandu and Taoist Duobao are added to the equation, the situation will undergo a shocking change. The 'Tai Chi Diagram' in the hands of these two people is still the 'Zhuxian Formation'.  Both the pictures and the pictures are extremely powerful, if the three of them attack together.  Even if Demon Master Kunpeng's cultivation level is higher than the opponent's, there is no possibility of winning. After all, the treasure in the opponent's hands is too powerful.  One piece is okay, but three pieces together will definitely have the power to kill Kunpeng.

    When he saw the trace of fear flashing across Kunpeng's face, Master Xuandu felt that things were turning around, so he spoke again: "Senior Demon Master, I only came here to seek the treasure. There is no  Malice, and the poor Taoist also knew the demon master¡¯s concern, and was afraid that we would borrow the treasure and not return it. When we came to Beiminghai, the teacher asked us to tell the demon master that if the demon master was willing to borrow the treasure, then Nuwa would  I will no longer pursue everything the demon master did during the Lich War!"

    Hearing Master Xuandu¡¯s words, Demon Master Kunpeng¡¯s face flashed with surprise, and he said in a deep voice: ¡°Is this true?¡±

    Xuandu Master said: "Demon Master, we have no grudges in the past and have no grudges in recent days. Why would I deceive you? You must know that the candidate for the first Human Emperor has been decided, and it is Senior Fuxi. This news should  Let the demon master rest assured!"

    As soon as Xuandu's words came out, Demon Master Kunpeng was indeed a little relieved. If the Human Emperor was Fuxi, then Empress Nuwa would naturally not care about what she had committed during the Lich War for the sake of Fuxi's enlightenment.  fault.

    The opportunity is right in front of him. Although Demon Master Kunpeng is not willing to bow his head like this, and he is bowing to three juniors, but he is stronger than others and cannot help but bow his head. Although it is embarrassing to bow his head on his own initiative, he can save his face. If he is defeated after the battle,  The three juniors forced him to bow his head, so he would no longer dare to gain a foothold in the wilderness. As the master of all monsters, Kunpeng naturally knew how to choose, and anyone who was not a fool would make the right choice.

      Demon Master Kunpeng took a deep breath and said, "Xuandu, I'll ask you again, are you telling the truth?"

    Xuandu said in a deep voice: "Master Demon, everything Pindao said is true. If you don't believe Pindao, you can make an oath. As long as the Human Emperor proves the truth, then we will definitely return the 'Hetu' and 'Luoshu'  Now Senior Demon Master should believe these two innate spiritual treasures!"

    You can't blame the demon master Kunpeng for being cautious, but he has to do this. After all, Kunpeng's situation is not that good now. He must be careful in order to protect himself. If he is careless for a moment, he will have to lose his life.  , in this situation, he naturally has to be as careful as possible.

    The demon master Kunpeng said in a deep voice: "Okay, since you have sworn the oath, I will believe you this time. The 'Hetu' and 'Luoshu' will be taken away by you. Don't forget what you said before."  , Pindao is waiting for your good news!"

    While the demon master Kunpeng was speaking, he sent the two innate spiritual treasures "Hetu" and "Luoshu" to Master Xuandu, then looked at Master Xuandu deeply, and then  Turning around, he disappeared in front of the three people.

    Demon Master Kunpeng¡¯s sudden change made Master Xuandu and Taoist Duobao breathe a sigh of relief, despite how relaxed Master Xuandu and Taoist Duobao were.  But they themselves knew how much pressure they were under. Fortunately, Demon Master Kunpeng finally compromised.  Otherwise, even if they could defeat Demon Master Kunpeng, it would definitely be a miserable victory, and the gains outweighed the losses. Now that they could persuade Demon Master Kunpeng with words to lend them the two innate spiritual treasures "Hetu" and "Luoshu", they were naturally happy.  .

    Master Xuandu and Taoist Duobao were happy, but Guangchengzi was angry because he finally provoked the demon master Kunpeng and forced him to take action, giving him the opportunity to use the "Pangu Banner"  An innate spiritual treasure.  But everything changed in the blink of an eye, and his thoughts were instantly dashed.

    Although the demon master Kunpeng's concession allowed Guangchengzi to complete the mission, it was a big blow to Guangchengzi that everything he had designed came to nothing. Unfortunately, Duobao and Xuandu were immersed in the mission at the moment.  In the joy of completion, there was nothing wrong with Guangchengzi at all.

    Xuandu took a deep breath, calmed down his excited heart, and then said: "Junior Brother Duobao. Junior Brother Guangchengzi, now that our mission has been completed, we should go back quickly and collect this 'Hetu'  , 'Luoshu' should be given to the teacher and the others so that the teacher and the others can realize their wishes as soon as possible!"

    Taoist Duobao nodded and said: "Senior Brother Xuandu is right. We should return quickly now to avoid another setback in Night Long Mengduo, which would be bad. After all, 'Hetu' and 'Luoshu' are the top innate spirits."  Bao, there are quite a few people who want to take advantage of it. The sooner we return, the sooner we can feel at ease."

    Taoist Duobao's words spoke volumes to Xuandu's heart, but Xuandu ignored what Guangchengzi was thinking.  What he is most concerned about now is to complete this task quickly, after hearing Taoist Duobao's answer.  Xuandu turned around and left Beiminghai without saying a word.

    Guang Chengzi was a little dumbfounded now. He really didn't expect Master Xuandu to do this. He didn't give himself a chance to speak or make a decision, which made him feel even more depressed.  His stomach was angry, so he could only sulk but couldn't vent it out, so he could only admit that he was unlucky.

    Guangchengzi cursed secretly in his heart: "Xuandu, Xuandu, what qualifications do you have to discuss with Kunpeng? You know that you are in the limelight and have no consideration for us at all. You really don't deserve to be the son of a man!"

    Although Guangchengzi is the eldest disciple of Yuanshi Tianzun, he is very narrow-minded. Therefore, after the demon master Kunpeng took the opportunity to leave, his plan failed, and the hatred in his heart was transferred to Master Xuandu.  On your body!

    Although Guang Chengzi has all kinds of reluctance in his heart, everything is over now. The demon master Kunpeng has already turned around and returned to Beiminghai. No matter how many thoughts he has in his heart, it is useless.

    Guangchengzi sighed and said, "Well, since Brother Xuandu sees it this way, let's make a decision. Let's return as soon as possible before it's too late!"

    I don't know whether he really wanted to return, or Guang Chengzi felt that he was a little embarrassed. As soon as he finished speaking, Guang Chengzi turned around and left, as if he was the one who made the decision, while Xuandu and  Duobao is just a supporting role.

    Even though Demon Master Kunpeng had left on the surface, but with his cunningness, how could he really be so relieved? In fact, Demon Master Kunpeng did not really return to his Demon Master Palace, but he quietly hid in Guangchengzi's palace.  On one side, they were quietly listening to the conversation between Guangchengzi, Xuandu and Duobao.

    Demon Master Kunpeng appears to be very generous and hard-working.Jinglili, but his dark psychology made him like to be more truthful in everything, so he wanted to know exactly whether Master Xuandu's words were true or false. The result made him very happy, Master Xuandu did not deceive him.  , everything is great.

    When Guangchengzi, Xuandu, and Na Duobao left, the figure of Demon Master Kunpeng reappeared silently, as if he had never left and was always there.

    Just listening, the demon master Kunpeng said in a deep voice: "Xuandu, fortunately you didn't lie to me, otherwise the three of you wouldn't have left so easily today even if you had the treasure in hand. No matter what, today's affairs are not over yet!  "

    Being threatened by three juniors, no matter how generous a person is, he will not let go easily. You must know that this is related to his own face. Demon Master Kunpeng has to take it seriously. Who makes him suffer the most from his small belly?  .

    Just when Demon Master Kunpeng finished speaking, a voice suddenly came from the air: "Kunpeng, who do you think you are? Do you really think that you have the final say in all this!"

    This voice is very familiar to the demon master Kunpeng. You must know that he has dealt with the owner of this voice several times. When the voice just fell, the demon master Kunpeng shouted loudly: "Zhu Jiuyinxiu"  You have to act like a ghost, come out if you have the ability, don¡¯t hide in the dark!¡±

    Demon Master Kunpeng was right. The owner of that voice was indeed Zhu Jiuyin. With Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s cultivation, it would be easy to hide it from Guangchengzi, Xuandu and Duobao silently.

    Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "What a Kunpeng, you really have the guts to be so selfish in front of me. If I stand up, what can you do to me? I will stand here. Whatever you have the ability to do.  Show it off and let me see what skills you have yet to show off!"

    While Zhu Jiuyin spoke, there was a burst of space fluctuations in the Beiming Sea. Zhu Jiuyin's body appeared on the Beiming Sea and in front of the demon master Kunpeng. When Zhu Jiuyin made a sound, Kunpeng felt uneasy in his heart.  He trembled because Zhu Jiuyin's reputation was so powerful that no matter how arrogant the demon master Kunpeng was, he would not dare to act arrogantly in front of Zhu Jiuyin.

    The demon master Kunpeng said in a deep voice: "Zhu Jiuyin, the Lich Calamity Tribulation has ended. What's the matter with you, a powerful ancestral witch, coming to my place in the Beiming Sea? Do you really want to kill me and kill me?"  ?"

    After hearing the words of the demon master Kunpeng, Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "What a Kunpeng, you are indeed the master of all demons. Yes, I will kill them all and send you to be with Brother Dijun and Taiyi.  Do you have any last words? You still have time to make some arrangements. I, Zhu Jiuyin, will give you this opportunity. You should act quickly!"

    What is arrogance? This is arrogance. He is so crazy on the ground of Demon Master Kunpeng. He does not regard Demon Master Kunpeng as the same thing at all. It is as if Demon Master Kunpeng is fish and meat in his hands and is allowed to be slaughtered by him.  , not daring to have the slightest reaction, showing his domineering attitude. Even if Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation level has been reduced, he is still domineering.

 Text Chapter 228 The murderous intent reappears

    Chapter 228 The murderous intent reappears

    Zhu Jiuyin's arrogant words made the demon master Kunpeng angry. But under the current situation, it would be useless to be angry again. Zhu Jiuyin had already come to kill him, and Zhu Jiuyin was not here now.  Because of the magnificence of the Master of Ten Thousand Demons, as Guang Chengzi said before, he is just a lost dog with no ability to resist at all, especially now that Kunpeng has lost the two items "He Tu" and "Luo Shu"  Innate Spiritual Treasure, there is no chance at all.

    The demon master Kunpeng said in a deep voice: "Zhu Jiuyin, you are so insidious. You actually chose to attack me at this time. You are really poisonous. But you think you can really defeat me. If you push me hard, I will fight with you."  Die together, you must know that you are no longer the majestic ancestral witch you used to be, and you are not much better than me, Kunpeng!"

    Hearing the words of the demon master Kunpeng, Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "What a Kunpeng and what a demon master. Do you think you can convince me with these nonsense words and let me let you go?"  , go and have your big spring and autumn dream, you must die today, I will use your head to warn those restless people in the wilderness, let them know that I, Zhu Jiuyin, are still not something they can provoke, you have to  Do you blame those ignorant people? They are the ones who pushed you to a dead end. They have nothing to do with me, Zhu Jiuyin. It¡¯s all your fault, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Arrogant!  Zhu Jiuyin's words were so arrogant that he simply didn't take the demon master Kunpeng seriously. Previously, juniors like Guang Chengzi came to tease him, but now the bastard Zhu Jiuyin came too.  This made Demon Master Kunpeng's face become clouded, if it weren't for Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation level.  I'm afraid Demon Master Kunpeng has already taken action.

    The demon master Kunpeng knew in his heart that he could not be weak at this time. The weaker he was, the crazier Zhu Jiuyin would be, and he would not take himself seriously, so he shouted in a deep voice: "Zhu Jiuyin, don't think that you have any  How amazing, the wounds on your body have not been cured yet, but it is different for Pindao. If we really fight to death, it is not yet certain who will kill the deer. I, Kunpeng, am not a vegetarian. If you have the ability, just come over and let us have a battle of life and death!"

    "Oh! When did your defeated general, Kunpeng, who was as timid as a mouse, have such courage? Didn't you just shout slogans again and run away in the end!" Zhu Jiuyin said teasingly.

    Demon Master Kunpeng could no longer hold back the anger in his heart. Being provoked repeatedly made him furious.  Demon Master Kunpeng shouted angrily: "That's enough! Zhu Jiuyin, if you want to provoke my anger, then I tell you, you succeeded. We are mortal enemies, so there is no need to resort to such dishonest means.  Let¡¯s see the truth behind everything!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "Okay! Kunpeng, what I want is your words. The lich will let you die during the calamity. This time you won't have that chance. Just die for me. Bengtian  Split the ground!¡±

    To deal with the demon master Kunpeng, Zhu Jiuyin never thought of using the treasure.  There was no need for him to use his fists to kill Demon Master Kunpeng. Only such an iron-blooded fight could deter those restless people.

    As Zhu Jiuyin's physical body continues to strengthen and his origin changes, the power of the God-killing Fist he created is also increasing day by day. One punch blasts out and the entire Beiming Sea trembles. It is not the power of a spell, nor the power of a treasure.  , but the naked physical strength, the world collapses with one punch, the wind and thunder are made by one punch, it is the power of the punch that tears through the space, it is a complete display of strength.

    In the past, Zhu Jiuyin's God-killing Boxing Techniques were all attached with the power of powerful laws. This was intentional, using the power of laws to strengthen the attack power and cause maximum damage to the enemy. But now Zhu Jiuyin has realized that, he  I have clearly understood the fighting nature of Chaos Gods and Demons. For Chaos Gods and Demons, their most powerful power is not the law, but the physical body. Especially the most powerful Chaos Gods and Demons, they all rely on the physical body.  While fighting, the power of law is just a trail to them, because they believe that absolute power can tear everything apart.

    In that Chaos War that year, three thousand Chaos gods and demons fell into the hands of the Great God Pangu. It was not because of their lack of cultivation, but because the powerful Chaos Treasure 'Pangu Ax' was in the hands of the Great God Pangu, as the number one weapon of Chaos.  They are unable to resist. The most important thing is that the Great God Pangu possesses the destiny of opening the sky. It is the will of the Great Dao. Anyone who wants to stop it will fail. It is precisely because of these reasons that they were defeated miserably.

    A punch blasted out wind and thunder, and the entire Beiminghai trembled under this punch. You must know that Beiminghai is in Luzhou, Beiju. This is the resting place of the demon clan. Once the Beiminghai breaks out, what will happen?  How many demon clans are going to be hit hard? Demon Master Kunpeng has already done evil to the demon clan during the Lich Tribulation. If many demon clans are hit hard again because of him, then he will really be outclassed by the demon clan.  , Although the demon master Kunpeng is very selfish, he knows that he cannot do it under such circumstances.He must do his best, otherwise his end will never be much better.

    As soon as the battle began, Demon Master Kunpeng couldn't help but feel distressed. If he hadn't lent the 'Hetu' and 'Luoshu' to Xuandu, he wouldn't have done so. Unfortunately, it was too late for him to regret it now.  Yes, the battle has begun.

    Beiminghai is Demon Master Kunpeng's home base. Although Zhu Jiuyin's fists are extremely powerful, Demon Master Kunpeng is not free. With a thought, Demon Master Kunpeng connected with the origin of Beiminghai and shouted loudly: "  Zhu Jiuyin will not be rampant, the world will be frozen!"

    As soon as the demon master Kunpeng's shout fell, a strong breath of ice spread out. The Beiminghai, which was stirred up and down by Zhu Jiuyin's fist, was instantly enveloped by the breath of ice.  In an instant, the entire Northern Sea of ????Minghai was shrouded in ice and became a world of ice. The strong ice breath froze everything.

    The demon master Kunpeng is not a good person who sacrifices himself to save others, nor is he the kind of person who can sacrifice himself for others. The frozen world calmed down Beiminghai, but Zhu Jiuyin's fists were not affected.  The impact is too great. If he is hit by Zhu Jiuyin's punch, even a master as powerful as Kunpeng will not die or be seriously injured. This is the way to defeat all methods with one force, using absolute power to destroy all obstacles.

    For a madman like Zhu Jiuyin, Demon Master Kunpeng did not dare to be careless in the slightest. He immediately shouted: "The way of ice, the world of ice mirror, reflection!"

    As soon as Demon Master Kunpeng shouted, countless ice mirrors were erected in this icy world. When the ice mirrors came out, they relied on the original power of Beiming Sea to reflect Zhu Jiuyin's attack.  To neutralize Zhu Jiuyin's unparalleled attack.

    Unfortunately, the demon master Kunpeng's understanding of Zhu Jiuyin was still limited to the Lich War. He thought that Zhu Jiuyin's killing fist technique was still strengthened by the power of law. He thought that once his ice mirror world appeared, Zhu Jiuyin would  The power of the law that is added to the Killing God Fist will be rebounded. At that time, Zhu Jiuyin will have to face the rebound of his own power.

    Just when the demon master Kunpeng thought he could teach Zhu Jiuyin a lesson, what happened in front of him made him dumbfounded. Under Zhu Jiuyin's powerful punch, all the ice mirrors in front of him were shattered.  After being blasted into powder, Zhu Jiuyin's punch was as unstoppable as the tiger descending from the mountain.

    "How is this possible, I don't believe it!" Demon Master Kunpeng shouted loudly in his heart, but this was the real reason why he didn't believe it, and no matter what, he had to face the present world, otherwise his life would be in danger.

    Although he was shouting unwillingly in his heart, the demon master Kunpeng's instinct did not stop. With a thought, he instantly borrowed the original power of Bei Minghai to escape from Zhu Jiuyin's fist.

    Fortunately, this was a battle in the Beiming Sea, and Demon Master Kunpeng had a geographical advantage. If it had been elsewhere, Zhu Jiuyin's punch would have seriously injured Demon Master Kunpeng, without giving him any chance to counterattack.

    Powerful, so powerful. Zhu Jiuyin's God-killing fist made Demon Master Kunpeng tremble. He could clearly feel how amazing the power in Zhu Jiuyin's God-killing fist was. It was pure.  The power of the physical body does not have any power of law. It is completely blasting everything with the power of the physical body. How can the demon master Kunpeng not be shocked by such a result.

    In fact, it cannot be completely said that there is no power of law in Zhu Jiuyin's God-killing Boxing Technique. When the power reaches the extreme, it is the law, the law of power. However, the law of power comes from the physical body and is possessed by every life.  It is controlled by oneself. It is very difficult to reflect the power of the physical body. At least no one in the prehistoric times can do this. After all, everyone is not on the path to prove the Tao through force, and they have no understanding of the law of power at all.  learn.

    The law of power does not require any understanding. It only requires you to work hard to refine yourself. It is completely the result of hard work, without any false elements. Everything is achieved through hard work, as long as you are willing to work hard to practice.  , then you will gain something. Unfortunately, this kind of training is too time-consuming and too hard. In the ancient times, except for the Wu clan, few people practice this kind of way. Naturally, no one understands this kind of way.  fundamental.

    It was precisely because Demon Master Kunpeng didn't understand this power that he suddenly fell into trouble during this confrontation. If he hadn't been the master of Beiming Sea and could call upon the original power of Beiming Sea, then  Under Zhu Jiuyin's punch, Demon Master Kunpeng's life was about to be wiped out. What a terrible result. Demon Master Kunpeng had always thought too highly of himself, and he had never thought that he would not be able to survive with his powerful cultivation.  Zhu Jiuyin's punch made him feel boundless fear. There was no killing, no rules, only absolute power.

 Text Chapter 229: Fighting

    Chapter 229 Fighting

    "Demon Master Palace, block it for me!" Facing Zhu Jiuyin's brutal punch, Demon Master Kunpeng finally sacrificed the spiritual treasure of Demon Master Palace and blocked his body with the main body of Demon Master Palace.  He stepped forward and blocked Zhu Jiuyin's brutal punch.

    Even though Demon Master Palace blocked Zhu Jiuyin's punch, Zhu Jiuyin's punch contained only strong power. Under this absolute power, Demon Master Palace was hit by Zhu Jiuyin's punch.  Being blasted away, even the demon master Kunpeng behind the demon master palace was blown away by a punch. Fortunately, the demon master palace blocked Zhu Jiuyin's punch and did not cause the demon master Kunpeng to be seriously injured.

    When the demon master Kunpeng called back the demon master palace that was blown away by Zhu Jiuyin's punch, he gasped in his heart. There was a very clear fist mark on the demon master palace, which belonged to Zhu Jiuyin.  The iron fist left behind was able to leave a fist seal on a top-quality spiritual treasure like Demon Master Palace with one punch. One can imagine how ferocious Zhu Jiuyin's iron fist was.

    At this moment, Demon Master Kunpeng couldn't help but cursed in his heart: "It was Chaos who said that Zhu Jiuyin was seriously injured in the Lich Tribulation and was about to die. Is this the power of the person who is going to die? If this iron fist hits me  I'm afraid I'll die a long time ago!"

    Although the demon clan's physical body is very powerful, the demon master Kunpeng is not so arrogant as to think that his physical body can be compared with the best spiritual treasures. Zhu Jiuyin can leave a fist mark on the best spiritual treasures with one punch, so he is definitely capable.  After smashing his own body with one punch, although Zhu Jiuyin's realm has regressed, his strength has continued to increase. For others, the regression of realm is very tragic.  But Zhu Jiuyin is different. He is an ancestral witch. He does not rely on his realm to fight, but relies on the strength of his body to fight. The regression of his realm has not much impact on him at all.

    The demon master Kunpeng felt so sad in his heart that he scolded Zhu Jiuyin for being despicable and shameless. Wasn't this a clear sign that he was trying to trick people, and he was the first person to be tricked by him. What else could he do with such ferocious power?  Everything is vulnerable in the face of such terrifying power.

    Demon Master Kunpeng was scared at this moment.  Originally, he thought he had the ability to fight Zhu Jiuyin. After all, Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation had dropped to the early stage of Quasi-Saint. He could completely suppress the opponent with his cultivation stronger than Zhu Jiuyin. Unfortunately, it seems now  This is not the case at all. He has no chance of winning against Zhu Jiuyin's ferocious power. And this is under the situation that Zhu Jiuyin has not used the treasure. If Zhu Jiuyin uses the treasure again, he will definitely die.  No life.

    Demon Master Kunpeng made a decision again in an instant, surrendered to Zhu Jiuyin, and exchanged the news for Zhu Jiuyin to stop.  The demon master Kunpeng said quickly: "Friend Zhujiu, wait a minute, I have something to say!"

    Good guy, Demon Master Kunpeng is really a shameless villain.  He even called Zhu Jiuyin a Taoist friend. If Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi knew about this title, they would probably crawl out of the pile of dead people and slap him in the mouth. Demon Master Kunpeng was really throwing a tantrum at him.  The face of the clan does not have the slightest bit of backbone that a demon clan should have.

    Fortunately, at this moment, Sanqing, Nuwa, and the Second Saint of the West are all focusing on the human race and watching the Human Emperor. Demon Master Kunpeng has already loaned out the "Hetu" and "Luo".  In the past two years, the innate spiritual treasures have been given to Xuandu. Naturally, the saints will no longer pay attention to a small ant like Demon Master Kunpeng, so Demon Master Kunpeng's ugly behavior is not known to others.

    Although the demon master Kunpeng is shameless.  But his words made Zhu Jiuyin stop temporarily. He only heard Zhu Jiuyin shouting in a dark voice: "Kunpeng, what other tricks do you want to play? Why are you so scared now that you want to ask for mercy?"

    Although Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words made Demon Master Kunpeng feel extremely humiliated, when faced with the choice between shame and life, Demon Master Kunpeng still knew what to choose.  You only have one life, and if you lose it, everything will be over, so no matter how unpleasant Zhu Jiuyin's words are, Demon Master Kunpeng has to endure it.  Who told him that his skills were inferior to those of others and that he would die if he didn't recognize the bear? The demon master Kunpeng didn't want to die. Death was better than living, so he had to bow his head.

    The demon master Kunpeng said: "Friend Zhujiu, the era of the two races of lich and demon is over. Now it is the era of the human race and the era of the saints. What else is there to fight between us? Those things that are not long-sighted.  , With your cultivation level, why should you care? Pindao has a piece of news here, a news that will be of great use to fellow Taoist. If fellow Taoist is willing to stop, then Pindao will tell fellow Taoist, I wonder what fellow Taoist Zhujiu thinks?  "

    Hearing this, Zhu Jiuyin immediately thought of what the news about Demon Master Kunpeng was. He laughed loudly and said: "Kunpeng, Kunpeng, you are so shameless. Do you think you can just rely on a piece of news that you don't know to be true or false?"  Can you just ask me to stop? If you want to say it, just say it. If you don't want to, forget it. I'm not in the mood to chat with you here!"

    Zhu Jiuyin did not play according to common sense at all, which made the demon master Kunpeng extremely distressed, but Zhu Jiuyin was like this.A crazy person, under the strong pressure of Zhu Jiuyin, Demon Master Kunpeng finally decided to speak out. After all, even if there is a glimmer of hope, Demon Master Kunpeng needs to fight for it.

    Demon Master Kunpeng took a deep breath and said, "Zhu Jiuyin, you are so cruel, I say!"

    Demon Master Kunpeng¡¯s submission made Zhu Jiuyin laugh loudly and said: ¡°Kunpeng, then hurry up and say it, it¡¯s getting late!¡±

    Facing the threat of Zhu Jiuyin, the demon master Kunpeng said loudly: "Zhu Jiuyin, you think you are very smart and amazing. You let the Witch Clan integrate into the human race and want to control the human race. Do you know that the human race is about to have a war?"  Has disaster struck?"

    Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said with a gloomy face: "Kunpeng, don't talk nonsense. If that's all you say, then I won't have the leisure to listen to you continue talking. What the hell are you talking about?"  Just release it quickly!¡±

    The demon master Kunpeng didn't care about anything and laughed loudly: "I'm talking nonsense, I'm afraid you are arrogant. Let me tell you, someone is plotting against the Human Emperor now, and that person is a member of the demon clan. You  Tell me if this is a catastrophe!"

    As soon as the demon master Kunpeng said this, Zhu Jiuyin sneered: "Is that person Fuxi? I ??didn't expect that he didn't die cleanly in that battle, but he still had a breath of life left, but just because of him  You also want to be detrimental to the human race, it¡¯s really a daydream, do you think the human race are all fools, can¡¯t even tell the difference between a human race and a monster?¡±

    The demon master Kunpeng laughed loudly and said: "Zhu Jiuyin, the human race is certainly not a fool. The human race and the demon race have a blood feud. Naturally, they must be able to tell the difference. But you don't know at all that Fuxi wants to be the human emperor. At that time, he  It is no longer a demon body, but a human body. How can the human race tell the difference clearly? By the time you have made the distinction clear, the overall situation has been decided. Even if you want to change it, it will be too late. My news is quite weighty!"

    Zhu Jiuyin took a deep breath and said: "Kunpeng, what kind of news is this? Do you really think that I, Zhu Jiuyin, am a fool who doesn't pay attention to anything? I already had it before Sanqing went to the Wa Palace."  I have been alerted, but the three juniors Guangchengzi, Duobao and Xuandu came to Beiminghai to ask for the "Hetu" and "Luoshu", which has completely exposed everything.  There are only a few people who have achieved something, and the most powerful one is Fuxi. If I, Zhu Jiuyin, can't even figure out such a trivial matter, can I still live to this day? You'd better go with peace of mind.  Stop wasting your time, since I want to kill you, I won¡¯t show mercy!"

    When he heard what Zhu Jiuyin said, the demon master Kunpeng became anxious and shouted angrily: "Zhu Jiuyin, you are a bastard, you are despicable and shameless. If you had known why you didn't stop it, you would have burned the bridge!"

    Zhu Jiuyin said disdainfully: "Kunpeng, did I know a long time ago that I didn't need to rely on you, and what if I crossed the river and demolished the bridge? Don't forget, the hatred between the two lich clans is as deep as the sea, I want to kill you  , no one can stop it, you can die in peace!"

    Zhu Jiuyin said and ignored the demon master Kunpeng again. With a thought in his mind, he swung his fist to kill the demon master Kunpeng again. His punch shocked the world and the earth. Under his ferocious power, the God-killing Fist was destroyed.  The power was greatly increased, everything beyond the punch was turned into powder, and everything was shattered by Zhu Jiuyin's punch.

    When the demon master Kunpeng saw that Zhu Jiuyin was determined to kill him, he had nothing to be afraid of anymore. He was going to die anyway, and even if he died, he would have to drag Zhu Jiuyin to die with him. He shouted angrily:  "Zhu Jiuyin, if you want me to die, then don't even think about it. I will destroy the source of Beiming's Weak Water Three Thousand!"

    Demon Master Kunpeng finally showed off his special skill, Three Thousand Weak Waters. This is an extremely vicious attack. Three Thousand Weak Waters can corrode bones and destroy souls. It will kill you if it touches it, and you will die if you touch it. It is extremely poisonous.

    A ball of insidious weak water swept towards Zhu Jiuyin like a heavy rain, forming a life-threatening water curtain. This weak water was still very useful against others, but it was useless against Zhu Jiuyin.  It's useful, because Zhu Jiuyin's body is already a chaotic demon body, which is a tyrannical existence that can resist the breath of chaos. It's a complete joke to want to hurt Zhu Jiuyin with just this weak water!

    Facing this weak water, Zhu Jiuyin showed a sneer on his face without caring about it at all. The iron fist still blasted forward. In front of Zhu Jiuyin's iron fist, even weak water was overwhelmed by the extremely powerful one.  The power was blown into nothingness. Weak Shui's power did not cause any harm to Zhu Jiuyin at all. Such a change made the demon master Kunpeng dumbfounded. Zhu Jiuyin was so cruel. Even Weak Shui, who was like his trump card, was  Three thousand can be ignored and destroyed with one punch.

 Text Chapter 230: A sudden change in the underworld

    Chapter 230: Shock in the Underworld

    At the moment of life and death, the demon master Kunpeng lost his timidity. Although the demon master Kunpeng has always been selfish and behaved unsatisfactorily, he is not without ability to become the master of all demons. When it comes to life and death, he also  You can also risk your life and fight to the death.

    Demon Master Kunpeng shouted loudly: "The demon master's palace is coming out, the stars are moving. The 'Starry Formation of Zhoutian' is rising!"

    As Demon Master Kunpeng shouted, the Demon Master Palace moved, and a group of people quickly flew out of the four exits. These people were all the die-hard subordinates of Demon Master Kunpeng. These people had mastered the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation'  , as soon as these people appeared, they immediately cooperated with the demon master Kunpeng to set up the "Zhoutian Xingdou Formation" to attract the Zhoutian Xingdou outside the court.

    After the demon master Kunpeng took action, Haotian and Yaochi, who were the masters of heaven, were now called the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. Heaven would immediately notice the star fight in the sky, and the star fight in the sky was related to the safety of heaven.  Naturally, it was impossible for the Jade Emperor to not react when such a thing happened. As soon as he thought about it, the innate spiritual treasure 'Haotian Mirror' given by Taoist Hongjun immediately raised it and shined it on the Beiming Sea along the light of the stars.

    "His!" When they saw the situation in Beiminghai, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother gasped. They really didn't expect that Zhu Jiuyin would kill Beiminghai again and take action against the demon master Kunpeng. This  Zhu Jiuyin couldn't wait to kill the demon master Kunpeng just after the Lich Tribulation. How could this not shock the Lord of Heaven?

    The Queen Mother said: "Haotian, what do you think we should do now?"

    The Jade Emperor took a deep breath.  Then he pondered for a moment and then said: "Let's wait and see what happens. Just pretend that we don't know what to do. After all, there are saints behind them, and it's not like you don't know about Zhu Jiuyin's madness. If he is really determined to kill him,  Kunpeng, if we intervene to stop him, we will definitely anger him, and then you and I will be in trouble!"

    It is very embarrassing for the Jade Emperor to pretend to be deaf and dumb as the Lord of Heaven, but this is the prehistoric times.  If you don't have the strength, you have to bow your head and pretend to be a grandson, otherwise you will definitely be the unlucky one. If you are not careful, you will end your life. Just like the demon master Kunpeng, who is now being targeted by Zhu Jiuyin, he will definitely not  What a good ending there will be, unless the saint can take action, the chance of him surviving is very slim!

    When the stars in the sky moved, it was not just the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother who were shocked.  The Sanqing, Nuwa, the Second Sage of the West, and the Hou Tuzu Witch in the underworld were all alarmed.  You must know that there is only one person who is proficient in this 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Grand Formation' and that is Demon Master Kunpeng. Everyone has set their sights on Beiminghai to find out what happened.

    After seeing everything, all the saints also gasped. No one thought that Zhu Jiuyin would kill Beiminghai at this time. He completely ignored his own injuries. Seeing that the posture was determined to kill him,  The demon master Kunpeng frightened all the saints.

    The saints are different from the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. When they see this situation, the first thing they think of is not the life or death of the demon master Kunpeng.  It's about what Zhu Jiuyin wants to do and what's the purpose of doing so.

    Revenge!  This reason is simply unbelievable. Although Demon Master Kunpeng's men have also been stained with the blood of the Witch Clan, there are definitely not many, and they are just some ordinary Witch Clan. It is not worth Zhu Jiuyin's big fight at this time.  Take his life, because in their opinion, Demon Master Kunpeng is not qualified yet.  The most important thing is that the relationship between the demon master Kunpeng and the demon clan is not very good. Zhu Jiuyin killed Kunpeng to indirectly eliminate a harm to the demon clan.

    The Empress Nuwa in Emperor Wa¡¯s Heaven no longer felt as happy as before when she got the ¡®Hetu¡¯ and ¡®Luoshu¡¯. Instead, her brows furrowed as she pondered whether she should save the demon master Kunpeng.  If she comes to the rescue, will it affect Fuxi's reincarnation, and will her hard work be wasted?

    If compared with Fuxi¡¯s future, the life and death of Demon Master Kunpeng is insignificant to Empress Nuwa, and Demon Master Kunpeng is not a good person in the eyes of Empress Nuwa. He is a villain who is capricious at any time.

    Sanqing turned his attention to Empress Nuwa. They wanted to know Empress Nuwa's decision. If it were normal, Sanqing wouldn't care too much, but now is not normal. It is related to everyone's interests, so Sanqing must be cautious.  careful.

    Sanqing remained silent and did not express any opinions, waiting for the decision of Empress Nuwa. For them, this matter was a matter of the demon clan and had little to do with them. Naturally, they could not interfere randomly, lest they would be thankless for their efforts.

    After a while, Empress Nuwa sighed and said: "Well, it's Kunpeng's fate. It happened at this time. I can't harm everyone's interests because of my selfishness. We can't do anything about Kunpeng."As if he didn't see it, whether he lives or dies depends on his own destiny. After all, the overall situation is more important!  "

    When he heard the words of Empress Nuwa, Yuanshi Tianzun secretly curled his lips with disdain. In his opinion, Empress Nuwa was clearly deceiving herself and others. The overall situation was the most important thing, and she could not harm everyone's interests because of her own selfishness.  , In fact, you had no intention of saving Kunpeng from the beginning. If Zhu Jiuyin were to save Kunpeng, you would not have to do it yourself. Moreover, once Kunpeng died, the 'Hetu' and 'Luoshu' would fall into Fuxi's hands. Such a good thing  You would be a fool to stop it.

    For Empress Nuwa to take advantage of everyone's interests, Taishang Laojun and Tongtian Cult Master also sneered in their hearts, but this has nothing to do with them. Anyway, it is the demon clan who suffers in the end, not them. In fact, what they want to know most now is  What was Zhu Jiuyin thinking in his mind? If he couldn't figure it out clearly, it would be difficult for them to feel at ease.

    To understand Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s thoughts, I have to say that it is a very difficult thing, because Zhu Jiuyin always does things as he pleases, and for such a person to figure out his thoughts, it is simply harder than climbing to the sky.

    After a lot of hard thinking with no results, Sanqing, Nuwa and the Second Saint of the West could only give up. After all, Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s thoughts were not so easy to guess. Rather than bothering, it would be better to wait and see what happens.

    At this time.  Taishang Laojun suddenly said: "Junior Sister Nuwa, now is a great opportunity for us. We were surprised by the battle between Zhu Jiuyin and Kunpeng. Presumably the Hou Tuzu Witch in the underworld was also surprised. If  At this time, if the four of us join forces to open the door to reincarnation, we will be more certain of success!"

    " Insidious, this suggestion from Taishang Laojun is really too insidious. It is obvious that she is taking advantage of others' power, but Empress Nuwa will not refuse. Her eyes suddenly lit up, and she fully agrees with this suggestion.  Who made this very beneficial to her!

    Empress Nuwa said quickly: "Okay, since Senior Brother said so, let's act quickly, lest we have no chance when Zhu Jiuyin and Kunpeng decide the winner!"

    Good guy, now Empress Nuwa finally shows her true colors. In her heart, she no longer cares about the life and death of Demon Master Kunpeng, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have said such a thing!

    Sanqing was not in the mood to pay attention to what Nuwa Empress was thinking. What they wanted was profit, as long as Nuwa agreed.  As for other things that have nothing to do with them, they don't care.  I don't want to pay attention to it.

    Action!  Under the guidance of Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Master fully activated their magic power. The powerful magic power of the Three Pure Ones began to connect the heaven and the earth, activating the six paths of reincarnation in the underworld.

    With the three pure powers working together, it is not difficult to complete this task, and the current situation is just as Taishang Laojun imagined. Houtuzu Wu in the underworld devoted all his energy to the change when he noticed the changes in Beiminghai.  Zhu Jiuyin was worried about Zhu Jiuyin's safety. After all, in her eyes, she thought Zhu Jiuyin's injuries were too serious.  I'm afraid he is no match for Demon Master Kunpeng.

    It was precisely because Hou Tuzu Wu was distracted by the battle between Zhu Jiuyin and the demon master Kunpeng that she did not notice Sanqing's investigation of the underworld. Otherwise, Tuzu Wu's cultivation would be able to feel it in the future.  Silk abnormality.

    Suddenly, Taishang Laojun spoke again: "Junior Sister Nuwa, you have to pay attention. The three of us are about to open the door to the Six Paths of Reincarnation. You must seize the opportunity. Don't miss it!"

    Hearing the words of the Supreme Lord, Nuwa Empress nodded and said: "Elder brother, please rest assured, I understand!"

    Taishang Laojun nodded, and then said to Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Leader: "Two junior brothers, get ready. Let's start. The Three Pure Ones are one, the universe is moving, the door to the underworld is wide open, and the six paths of reincarnation are revealed!"

    As soon as Taishang Laojun shouted, a powerful force tore through the space and directly opened the door to the underworld. He forcibly opened the six paths of reincarnation. When the six paths of reincarnation appeared, Taishang Lao  Jun Ze shouted loudly: "Junior Sister Nuwa, why don't you take action!"

    Hearing Taishang Laojun¡¯s shout, Empress Nuwa didn¡¯t hesitate at all. With a flash of divine light, Fuxi¡¯s soul was driven into the human realm of the six paths of reincarnation!

    When the three Qings joined forces to open the door to the underworld, Hou Tuzu Wu, as the master of the underworld, was naturally aware of it. How could he not be angry when someone touched his backyard? Hou Tuzu Wu made a thought in his mind.  It connects the six paths of reincarnation. After all, these six paths of reincarnation were transformed into the body of Houtu Zusha, and can be made like an arm.

    Just listening, the witch Hou Tu shouted loudly: "The six paths of reincarnation are revealed, determined!"

    As the Lord of the Underworld, Tuzu Wu easily anchored the passage opened by Sanqing's joint efforts. In the future, Tuzu Wu's cultivation will naturally be able to sense the situation on the other side of the passage. She shouted loudly: "Sanqing, hello.  How dare you hit me?It¡¯s the government¡¯s idea not to teach you a lesson. You still think I¡¯m easy to bully. The six paths of reincarnation will appear, and my merits will backfire!  "

    The Six Paths of Reincarnation controls the reincarnation of all living beings in the three realms, and seeks for a glimmer of vitality for all living beings in the three realms. This reincarnation has great luck and great merits. The Sanqing's actions will damage their own luck and merits.  If they hold on, their losses will be smaller, but now Hou Tuzu Wu has noticed it and counterattacked. Now Sanqing is in trouble.

    Although Hou Tuzu Wu also attained the Dao of Merit, her attainment was not the Dao of Heaven, but the Dao of Heaven that was equivalent to that of Daozu Hongjun. She could invoke the power of the Six Paths of Reincarnation with just a few movements of her hands and feet. With her counterattack, the Six Paths of Reincarnation  The great luck and great merits among them immediately flowed back towards Sanqing along the passage!

    After Tu Zuwu made a move, Sanqing over there changed his face. Taishang Laojun shouted loudly: "No, we have been discovered. Everyone, do your best and retreat. Don't be caught by the six paths of reincarnation."  The breath is entangled!"

    Taishang Laojun's thoughts were quite beautiful, and he wanted to retreat, but there were such good things in this world, and he also underestimated Hou Tuzu Witch's mastery of the Six Paths of Reincarnation, and even more underestimated Hou Tuzu Witch's cultivation.  for!

    In an instant, both Sanqing and Nuwa Empress felt a huge backlash force impacting their bodies along the passage. The backlash force made them shiver involuntarily, and their luck came back,  The four of them were greatly traumatized by their merits, leaving them all with livid faces.

    But the matter is not over yet. After the Hou Tuzu Witch noticed that something happened in the Six Paths of Reincarnation, the Xuanming Ancestral Witch also quickly felt it. Although the Xuanming Ancestral Witch did not have the Hou Tuzu Witch to mobilize the power of the Six Paths of Reincarnation at will, she  There was Meng Po Soup, and as soon as he thought about it, Xuan Ming Ancestral Witch shouted: "Meng Po Soup is coming out, let me go!"

    Following the loud shout of Xuanming Ancestral Witch, a bowl of Meng Po soup was poured into the Six Paths of Reincarnation. Although Xuanming Ancestral Witch did not know the details, she understood that the other party forcibly opened the Six Paths of Reincarnation to allow people to reincarnate.  It definitely contains evil intentions, not to mention that it was Sanqing who took action, and the Mengpo soup of Xuanming Ancestral Witch was increased. Even if Fuxi has recovered his soul, he will not be able to escape the power of Mengpo soup. He will definitely be killed by Mengpo soup.  Lock the memory.

    When Xuanming Ancestral Witch made a move, Taishang Laojun's face changed even more wildly, and he shouted loudly: "No, Junior Sister Nuwa, please block that Mengpo soup, don't let it fall into the soul of Fellow Taoist Fuxi."  superior!"

    Even if Taishang Laojun didn't say anything, Nuwa Empress also felt the danger and would try her best to stop the Mengpo soup thrown by Xuanming Ancestral Witch. However, Taishang Laojun and Nuwa Empress obviously forgot one thing. They  This is a fight with the Xuanming Ancestral Witch in the Six Paths of Reincarnation, and as the master of the Six Paths of Reincarnation, how can Hou Tuzu Witch make them succeed? With a thought, Hou Tuzu Witch mobilized the power of the Six Paths of Reincarnation to block it.  The method of using the Nuwa Empress.

    Although Empress Nuwa tried her best to block Meng Po Tang from the Xuanming Ancestral Witch, it was a pity that she could not fight against the entire force of the Six Paths of Reincarnation by herself, even with the help of the Three Pure Ones. After all, the Six Paths of Reincarnation  The power is not something they can resist, it comes from the power of heaven and the power of the great road.

 Text Chapter 231 Fear

    Chapter 231 Fear

    "No!" Seeing the bowl of Mengpo soup melting into Fuxi's soul, Empress Nuwa shouted heartbreakingly. Unfortunately, it was useless no matter how sad she shouted, everything was already a foregone conclusion.  Although Taishang Laojun had a good idea, the result was unsatisfactory because he overestimated himself and underestimated the strength of Hou Tu Zuwu.

    Although Sanqing¡¯s plan is very good, it is still vulnerable to the power of six reincarnations. No matter how good your plan is, lack of power can only mean that the plan fails. The confident Taishang Laojun saw Fuxi¡¯s soul.  When he was hit by Meng Po Soup, his mood instantly fell to the bottom.

    Everything has failed, and it is useless to continue. After all, Fuxi's soul has been integrated with the power of Meng Po Tang. Even if they are saints, they cannot change it. Fortunately, Hou Tuzu Witch did not forcefully remove Fuxi's soul.  The soul was extracted from the six realms of reincarnation, otherwise their actions would really result in nothing, and even cost Fuxi's soul.

    "Stop it!" Although there are all kinds of unwillingness in his heart, Taishang Laojun knows how to advance and retreat. If he continues, it will not be the Hou Tuzu Witch who will be injured. On the contrary, it will be them. You must know that they are fighting against the entire six paths of reincarnation.  Every second they persist will add to their karma. You must know that the six paths of reincarnation are related to the reincarnation of all sentient beings in the prehistoric world. Even if they stop for one second, the impact on the prehistoric world will be huge.

    Hearing the words of the Supreme Lord, Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Leader nodded, and then began to withdraw their magic power. Although Nuwa was unwilling to do so.  But Sanqing was about to withdraw. If she had to force herself to continue fighting with Hou Tu Zuwu, she would be the only one who would be unlucky in the end, so she had no choice but to stop.

    The four of them are all saints. Although they are defeated by the Hou Tuzu Witch, it is not too difficult to stop. It is just a small price to pay. Compared with continuing to fight and increasing one's own karma, this is a small price.  That's not worth mentioning at all.

    When the power of Sanqing and Nuwa Empress disappeared from the underworld, Houtuzu Wuzi snorted coldly and said: "You guys are wise. Otherwise, it will cost more than this. Don't think that you are saints and can do whatever you want.  , Underworld is not a place where you can come and leave as you please!"

    What Hou Tuzu Wu said is correct. Not everyone can touch the underworld. If you want to do it, you must be mentally prepared. Saints must also be injured by the power of the six paths of reincarnation, let alone  Someone else.

    After finishing this action, Sanqing and Nuwa Empress both had livid faces.  There were clouds on their faces, because they saw the opportunity early.  However, the backlash of the power of the Six Paths of Reincarnation was imposed on them. As saints, they all felt that they were entangled in a powerful karma, which was constantly eroding their souls.

    This is just a few breaths of time, and so much karma has been added to it. If it had been longer, the consequences would be so terrifying. When they thought of this, the hearts of Sanqing and Nuwa were in turmoil, and they were restless.  rather.

    After a while.  Taishang Laojun sighed and said: "This matter is my fault. I underestimated Hou Tuzu Witch and the power of the Six Paths of Reincarnation. If everyone had been prepared in advance, we would not have suffered such a disaster.  Big impact!¡±

    Taishang Laojun¡¯s words are not to comfort everyone, but are facts. If they are prepared in advance, they will each sacrifice their own spiritual treasures.  Even if the Six Paths of Reincarnation backfires, it won't be as disastrous as it is now. If others find out about this, the Four Saints will lose all their dignity.

    "What a shame, the four saints took action together.  Moreover, they used secret schemes to deal with Hou Tu Zuwu, but in the end he came back with broken feathers. This loss of face was really severe. He came back defeated four to one, and all his face was lost.

    As an old neighbor, the Lord of the Blood Sea, Ancestor Styx, was naturally aware of the drastic changes in the underworld. Unfortunately, Ancestor Styx did not dare to intervene, because it was the action of the Four Saints, and he, the quasi-sage, insisted on joining in the fun.  , it was definitely looking for death. Fortunately, this battle was only a few times, and it passed in the blink of an eye without me noticing much.

    Empress Nuwa sighed: "Elder brother is not entirely to blame for the incident. None of us thought that Hou Tuzu Witch's cultivation would be so powerful, and that the Six Paths of Reincarnation would be so terrifying. Since what happened has already happened, we don't need to do it again."  There¡¯s nothing more to say, let¡¯s put it all down, we¡¯ve done what we need to do, and what happens next depends on God¡¯s will!¡±

    "The words of Empress Nuwa sound very good, but they are not necessarily true. At least Taishang Laojun can hear the hidden meaning in them. What do you mean that you can't blame the senior brother entirely?"  This is obviously blaming him. As for the next step, it depends on God's will. Isn't it because he wants to burn bridges across the river? As long as the Nuwa Empress is unhappy, all the previously discussed matters will be invalid. The Supreme Lord is heartbroken.It¡¯s the anger, but what¡¯s the use of anger? Who let this mess up? Fuxi¡¯s soul was injured by that Meng Po soup, and he couldn¡¯t be reincarnated with memories at all. In other words, after he was born, he was the same as a normal person.  , everything requires his own efforts to compete for the position of the Human Emperor. If Fuxi cannot cultivate to the realm of Da Luo Jinxian in one day, then he will not be able to restore his memory.

    The Xuanming Ancestral Witch's move was so cruel that all of Nuwa's plans failed, causing another setback in the Human Emperor's affairs. It is not difficult to find the reincarnation of Fuxi with the power of a saint, but  The difficult thing is how to make Fuxi capable of becoming the human emperor. This is not something Nuwa and Sanqing can help. Everything requires his own efforts. No wonder Nuwa would say it depends on God's will.

    In the Wa Palace, Empress Nuwa and Sanqing were worrying about the affairs of the underworld, but the battle was also fierce in Beiminghai. The demon master Kunpeng was forced to use his special skills to lay out a  He used the incomplete 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' to deal with Zhu Jiuyin, hoping to save his own life.

    It would be okay if Demon Master Kunpeng used the Zhoutian Xingdou Formation to deal with others, but it would be a bit inadequate to deal with Zhu Jiuyin. Zhu Jiuyin could not even break through the perfected Zhoutian Xingdou Formation, let alone  It is this incomplete 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation', and without the 'Heluo Formation' of 'Hetu' and 'Luoshu' to suppress it, such a 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' can be somewhat of its original size.  It's hard to say how powerful the formation is.

    When he saw Demon Master Kunpeng once again setting up the Zhou Tianxing Formation, Zhu Jiuyin sneered: "Kunpeng, if that's all you have, then just accept your fate. The incomplete Zhou Tian  You dare to show off the Star Formation, even if Emperor Jun is doing a heavy job, he wouldn't dare to be so arrogant in front of me, so go to hell!"

    As Zhu Jiuyin spoke, he strode forward and waved the iron fist in his hand to attack the "Zhoutian Star Formation" set up by the demon master Kunpeng. With one punch, the sky and the earth collapsed. With the power of Zhu Jiuyin's fist, he  It's so powerful that even the heaven and earth can break apart, let alone the incomplete 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' set up by Demon Master Kunpeng!

    Under Zhu Jiuyin's ferocious brute force, the "Zhou Tian Xing Dou Grand Formation" set up by Demon Master Kunpeng was crumbling. After all, this "Zhou Tian Xing Dou Grand Formation" was really not good enough, not to mention Demon Master Kunpeng.  Hetu' and 'Luoshu' came to suppress the formation, but the people he used to set up the formation were also very inadequate. They couldn't compete with the formation that Demon Emperor Jun summoned the entire demon clan to set up. There was no difference between the two.  Comparability.

    Zhu Jiuyin's iron fist can leave a fist mark on the treasure. You can imagine how ferocious it is. Even with the "Zhoutian Xingdou Formation" that is incomplete to the limit and can't block Zhu Jiuyin's attack, then  What a big joke.

    When Zhu Jiuyin punched hard on the defense shield of the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation', the powerful force penetrated the defense of the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' and directly attacked the people who were in charge of the formation.  , they were all spitting blood, and their expressions instantly became extremely shrunken.  /

    Zhu Jiuyin's powerful punch made the monsters in the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' despair. Facing such a ferocious villain, they really had no confidence that they could continue to fight with him. After all, they had  The difference in strength between them is huge. Although the demon master Kunpeng is stronger than Zhu Jiuyin in terms of cultivation at this time, when he moves his hands, a shocking change occurs. However, Zhu Jiuyin, who has a low cultivation level, is defeated  The demon master Kunpeng couldn't lift his head.

    Zhu Jiuyin was a little surprised that the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' was not shattered by one punch. He said in surprise: "Oh! I didn't expect that Kunpeng, you still have two punches, and you can actually block the power of my blow, but you also  Let's stop here, the next punch will destroy your garbage-like 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation'!"

    Zhu Jiuyin is right. In the eyes of experts, the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' set up by Demon Master Kunpeng is just a scum, a vulnerable scum. Maybe it is okay to use it to bully people with weak cultivation.  , but used to deal with a strong person like Zhu Jiuyin, it is a scumbag and completely useless.

    How could Demon Master Kunpeng not be angry, but what's the use of being angry? What Zhu Jiuyin said was true. If he still had the 'Hetu' and 'Luoshu' in his hands, he would still be able to fight, but now he  It was completely self-supporting. As long as Zhu Jiuyin worked harder, he could be knocked down without any chance of him turning back.

    Unwilling to be reconciled, the demon master Kunpeng was really unwilling to be defeated by the witch clan again and again. This severely hit his heart and gave him a certificate of severe punishment for fear of witches, which he could no longer bring up.  Determination to continue fighting to the end.

 Text Chapter 232 The Death of Kunpeng

    Chapter 232 The Death of Kunpeng

    Chapter 232

    Kunpeng¡¯s death

    After feeling fear in his heart, demon master Kunpeng completely lost the ability to fight with Zhu Jiuyin. The 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation' could no longer stop Zhu Jiuyin's fierce power and began to tremble under Zhu Jiuyin's iron fist.  One punch, two punches, when the third punch took over the power of the first two punches and finally smashed the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' to pieces, all the monsters in the formation were affected by Zhu Jiuyin's powerful punch.  Shocked to death, no one is alive. Such powerful violence is really shocking.

    Although Demon Master Kunpeng wants to save the situation, he really doesn¡¯t have the ability to commit suicide?  The demon master Kunpeng would not do that, because he would not do it even if there was a chance. The most important thing is that after committing suicide, he would completely disappear between heaven and earth, and there would be no chance of survival. Instead, he was killed by Zhu Jiu  He still had a glimmer of hope under the Six Paths of Reincarnation. Of course, the demon master Kunpeng was not without a back-up plan. You must know that during the Lich Tribulation, he had offended the demon clan miserably and had a grudge against the witch clan.  , it can be said that Demon Master Kunpeng is already in a desperate situation. How could Demon Master Kunpeng not leave a way out for himself with his character?

    Although he no longer had the instinct to fight bloody battles in his heart, Demon Master Kunpeng did not surrender and cursed loudly: "Zhu Jiuyin, you shameless villain, I won't make it easy for you even if I die.  I'll kill!"

    Demon Master Kunpeng directly pulled out the source of Beiminghai and fought with Zhu Jiuyin. In Zhu Jiuyin's eyes, Demon Master Kunpeng's method was not threatening at all, and he was just struggling to survive.

    Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said: "Kunpeng, go to hell. Do you think that if you want to threaten me with the origin of Beiminghai, I will be afraid? Go ahead and dream, I won't let you die if I want."  Will you care at all, swallow up the world, swallow it for me!"

    As Zhu Jiuyin shouted, a black hole formed with Zhu Jiuyin as the center and began to swallow everything. The origin of the Beiming Sea was swallowed by Zhu Jiuyin's black hole without any resistance.  And at the other end of this black hole is Zhu Jiuyin's Kingdom of God. Zhu Jiuyin not only defeated the attack of the demon master Kunpeng, but also strengthened his own Kingdom of God by devouring the origin of Beiming Sea. It can be said that it is  Kill two birds with one stone.

    Without the origin of Beiminghai, Zhu Jiuyin's iron fist hit the body of Demon Master Kunpeng firmly. When Zhu Jiuyin's fist blasted away, Demon Master Kunpeng's face showed an incomparable expression.  He resented and cursed: "Zhu Jiuyin, you will be killed by others one day, I just took one step ahead of you!"

    Zhu Jiuyin didn¡¯t take the demon master Kunpeng¡¯s complaints to heart at all, and sneered disdainfully: ¡°Kunpeng, even if I

    "I will inevitably die, and you won't be able to see it. You can go see Dijun and Taiyi with peace of mind!"  "

    As Zhu Jiuyin spoke, he blew gently on the demon master Kunpeng's body. The completely undamaged Kunpeng's body suddenly turned into powder all over the sky and disappeared. It was originally under Zhu Jiuyin's punch.  Demon Master Kunpeng's body had already been blasted into powder, but Zhu Jiuyin's punch power had reached a terrifying level, and it exploded from the inside with one punch, which was why there was such a change.

    "Hiss!" After seeing Zhu Jiuyin's terrifying punch, everyone gasped. Zhu Jiuyin's God-killing fist frightened them. The power was so amazing that even Demon Master Kunpeng was like this.  None of the masters could withstand his ferocious God-killing fist, and who in the wild could resist it.

    He killed Demon Master Kunpeng with one punch. Zhu Jiuyin grabbed hold of Demon Master Palace with his big hand. Although Demon Master Kun Peng was just an acquired treasure, he was possessed by the essence of stars all over his body.  Refined, its power is comparable to the best innate spiritual treasures. Zhu Jiuyin will naturally not let go of such a treasure.

    After killing the demon master Kunpeng with one punch, Zhu Jiuyin looked up to the sky and laughed loudly: "Ha! Ha! Ha! Kunpeng, you finally died in my hands, and the cause and effect between you and me is completely over!" Zhu Jiuyin said with a big smile.  Smiling, he headed straight towards the human race without looking back, alarming countless people along the way.

    When Zhu Jiuyin said these words, Sanqing, Nuwa Empress and the Second Saint of the West breathed a sigh of relief. They finally no longer had to worry about Zhu Jiuyin's matter. Now they finally figured it out.  Why did Zhu Jiuyin find Kunpeng? It turned out that it was just for the sake of karma. They really overthought it.

    Speaking of cause and effect, Zhu Jiuyin did have a problem with the demon master Kunpeng back then. It was only natural that he continued to hunt Kunpeng after the Lich Tribulation ended. Who made the demon master Kunpeng owe Zhu Jiuyin this cruel person?  cause and effect.

    After just feeling relieved, Empress Nuwa's face suddenly changed. Demon master Kunpeng and Zhu Jiuyin had a causal relationship. She and her brother Fuxi also had a big causal relationship with Zhu Jiuyin. If Zhu Jiuyin knew about his brother  Fuxi wants to be reincarnatedClan, then how could Zhu Jiuyin let his brother go? As soon as he had this thought in his mind, Empress Nuwa's face became gloomy.

    Seeing the sudden change in Nuwa's face, Taishang Laojun said: "Junior Sister Nuwa, why are you still angry about the death of Demon Master Kunpeng? The death of Demon Master Kunpeng is also a cycle of trapping and fruiting.  Don¡¯t take it too seriously, it¡¯s better to think about how to deal with the Human Emperor¡¯s enlightenment first, and don¡¯t be distracted by it!¡±

    Hearing the words of the Supreme Lord, Nuwa Empress sighed: "Elder brother, I am not angry because of Kunpeng's death, but I suddenly remembered that my brother Fuxi also had a great cause and effect with Zhu Jiuyin. If Zhu Jiuyin  Knowing that my brother has been reincarnated into the human race, I am afraid that things will go unexpectedly. If something goes wrong, all your plans will come to nothing!"

    I don¡¯t know whether Nuwa Empress intended it or not, but she didn¡¯t even mention Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Leader, and regarded the human emperor¡¯s conspiracy as a collaboration between herself and Taishang Laojun. As for Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Leader, they were  Ignored.

    After hearing what Nuwa said, Taishang Laojun did not notice the problem with Nuwa's words, but was pestering Fuxi. If it was really as Nuwa said, it would be a lot of fun.  If you lose your temper, if you are not careful, you will get no benefit at all, but in the end you will suffer in vain.

    I saw Taishang Laojun frowning, thinking deeply about how to solve this matter. It would be great if Zhu Jiuyin was as easy to deal with as the demon master Kunpeng, but Zhu Jiuyin was not Kunpeng. Behind him was not only Hou Tu  The empress, a saint, also received a promise from Taoist Hongjun that no one could attack the Wu clan within a certain calamity, which made them unable to do anything.

    Zhu Jiuyin killed the demon master Kunpeng because it had a cause and effect, but they wanted to attack Zhu Jiuyin and didn't even have an excuse. How could such a situation not embarrass the Supreme Lord.

    Yuanshi Tianzun heard something wrong from the words of Empress Nuwa, but now is not the time to quarrel with her. After all, the most important thing now is the Human Emperor. Only by getting rid of Fuxi, can he be here next.  In order to get a share of the benefits in the competition, he could only suppress the anger in his heart.

    After a long time, Taishang Laojun just sighed and said: "This matter is really difficult to handle. If no one can do anything, then we can only use the stupidest method to keep an eye on Fuxi secretly to protect him.  Without being persecuted by Zhu Jiuyin, as long as Taoist Fellow Fuxi is born, he will be a human race. If Zhu Jiuyin dares to attack, then we can use the power of the human race to suppress Zhu Jiuyin and make him take care of him!"

    Although Taishang Laojun¡¯s method is stupid, they can only do this now. After all, they have no better way to save Fuxi from Li Zhujiuyin¡¯s persecution.

    Taishang Laojun glanced at everyone, and when he saw that everyone had no objections, Taishang Laojun said in a deep voice: "Since I proposed this method, then I will protect the safety of Taoist Fellow Fuxi.  I think under my protection, no matter how arrogant Zhu Jiuyin is, he will not be able to hurt fellow Taoist Fuxi at all!"

    Taishang Laojun's words are not bragging. With his cultivation combined with the dual protection of the innate treasure "Tai Chi Diagram" and the acquired merit treasure "Heaven and Earth Xuanhuang Exquisite Pagoda", Zhu Jiuyin is indeed unable to harm Fu Xi in the slightest.  It's Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian Cult Leader and Nuwa Empress. None of them dare to make such a guarantee.

    Although it is said that this matter belongs to none other than Taishang Laojun, such a result makes Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Master envious. You must know that as long as Fuxi has attained the Way of the Human Emperor, Taishang Laojun's move will have great consequences.  How could they not be envious of such a good thing with merit and virtue? Only Empress Nuwa breathed a sigh of relief and did not think in this direction.

    After receiving Taishang Laojun's assurance, Nuwa Empress showed a smile on her face and said: "In this case, Senior Brother Lao will take action. As long as Brother Fuxi proves the path of the Human Emperor, the next candidate for the Human Emperor will be decided by  Senior brother will be responsible, and I will never interfere again!"

    In order to ensure Fuxi's safety, Empress Nuwa gave Taishang Laojun a huge temptation. Facing such a temptation, Taishang Laojun was also moved by it. The human race will prosper with three emperors and five emperors. With Empress Nuwa's promise,  That would be of great benefit to the Human Religion. How could this not make Taishang Laojun excited?

    Although he was extremely excited in his heart, Taishang Laojun did not show it. He said calmly: "Junior Sister Nuwa is serious. This is what I should do. I don't deserve your gratitude. After all, the return of the Human Emperor is very important to everyone."  It¡¯s a good thing!¡±

    No one took the words of Taishang Laojun seriously. What should be done? If there is no benefit, can he, Taishang Laojun, be so dedicated? I'm afraid he has disappeared long ago, let alone saying that it is just heaven.  It can be seen from the situation that when there is no benefit, all the saints hide far away, and no one is willing toWith the help of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, everything was pushed to the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. Things are so realistic.  (To be continued.

 Text Chapter 233: The Harvest of Killing Kunpeng

    Chapter 233: Gains from the Massacre of Kunpeng

    The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother in the heaven are not in the mood to care about the cause and effect between Zhu Jiuyin and the demon master Kunpeng. What they care about is the ferocity of Zhu Jiuyin's punch that killed the demon master Kunpeng.  A strong man like Demon Master Kunpeng was directly killed by Zhu Jiuyin, which really shocked them. After a long time, they were still immersed in the shock of Zhu Jiuyin's punch, and they couldn't help it for a long time.  wide awake.

    Saints may not care about the brutality of Zhu Jiuyin's punch, but the quasi-sage level masters are different. They were all shocked by Zhu Jiuyin's punch. Zhen Yuanzi, known as the ancestor of the Earth Immortal, was bloody  The Styx in the sea all secretly made up their minds. No matter how seriously injured Zhu Jiuyin was, they could not underestimate the other party, otherwise Demon Master Kunpeng would be their fate.

    Zhu Jiuyin killed the demon master Kunpeng so powerfully, which had a great impact on the ancient world. Those dragons from the Four Seas who were still a little ready to make a move once again put away their uneasy hearts. None of them thought that they  It can block Zhu Jiuyin's brutal punch, and Zhu Jiuyin is too arrogant in his actions and never plays his cards according to the principles. If he really provokes this man, it will definitely be a disaster and a disaster.  Big disaster.

    After a long time, the Jade Emperor finally came to his senses, and sighed and said: "What a Zhu Jiuyin, what an ancestral witch, really cruel and incomparable. The God of Killing Fist is really powerful. It's a pity that we don't have such a strong person in heaven.  Otherwise, why should we worry about the oppression caused by the saints!¡±

    Hearing the words of the Jade Emperor, the Queen Mother shook her head and said: "Okay. Haotian, although we are the Lords of Heaven, compared with the existences like the Monster Clan and the Witch Clan who were once the protagonists of the prehistoric times, we have a lower foundation in terms of background.  The difference is too big. Just the strong ones are beyond our reach. Not to mention the saint-level Houtu Ancestral Witch in the Witch Clan, there are only three quasi-sage-level ancestors, while Zhu Jiuyin can compete with the saint.  In the first battle, Gonggong and the Xuanming Ancestral Witch are not easy to mess with, so we should turn a blind eye to the Witch Clan. As long as they don¡¯t make too much trouble, we can pretend we didn¡¯t see it!¡±

    As soon as the Queen Mother said this, the Jade Emperor sighed and said: "That's all we can do now. Who makes us not have enough strength to suppress Honghuang? But we have Pantao here. I believe it won't take long to gather a powerful force."  With our strength, even the saints will not dare to underestimate us!"

    The Jade Emperor's words were not recognized by the Queen Mother. She shook her head and said: "Haotian, the power of a saint cannot be compensated by the number of people. Unless we can have the strength as powerful as Zhu Jiuyin, otherwise in the eyes of the saint  We are still just ants!"

    What the Queen Mother said is true.  In the eyes of the saint, these people are just ants, just stronger ants. Although the saint dare not attack them, after all, the Queen Mother and the Jade Emperor are the Lords of Heaven whom Taozu Hongjun kissed, but he wants to attack them.  It's easy to hit the stumbling block.

    The Jade Emperor was silent for a moment, and then sighed: "Yaochi is right, we people are just ants in the eyes of saints, but I will not give in, one day I will stand on the pinnacle of this ancient world.  . Let these saints know my name, Haotian!"

    It's easier said than done. Everyone can say it, but there are a few people who can do it. Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi are not ambitious, but the result is still death. Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang  Behind Taiyi is the Nuwa Empress and a powerful demon clan.  In the end, he failed. Does Haotian have this ability?

    After Zhu Jiuyin left the Beiming Sea, a water snake quietly poked its head out from the original position of the Demon Master's Palace in the Beiming Sea, and then disappeared silently.  But no one in the Three Realms has discovered the existence of this water snake, and even if they did, they probably wouldn't take it seriously.

    After returning to the human race, Zhu Jiuyin's reputation has already spread throughout the human race. The demon master Kunpeng is one of the three giants of the demon clan. Since the Lich Tribulation, the demon master Kunpeng has disappeared from the sight of all living beings.  , but did not expect that he would be killed by Zhu Jiuyin in the end. Although it has been a long time since the Lich Tribulation and several generations of the human race have passed, the blood feud between the human and demon races has not been forgotten, and the death of the demon master Kunpeng has not been forgotten.  Luo once again made the people grateful to Zhu Jiuyin, the witch god.

    "Witch God, this is the title and honorific given to Zhu Jiuyin by the human race!"  It is not only Zhu Jiuyin who has this title. Among the twelve ancestral witches, except for Hou Tuzu witch, they are all respected as witch gods by the human race. Later Tuzu shaman transformed into the six paths of reincarnation and realized the supreme way, which is one of the saints.  Zun, who is called Houtu Empress by the human race, is equivalent to Nuwa Empress. It can be said that the status of the Wu clan in the human race has surpassed Nuwa Empress, the human holy mother.

    Regarding Fuxi¡¯s reincarnation, Zhu Jiuyin did not stop it, nor did he rush to take action to inform the human race.Zhu Jiuyin was very clear about the plan between Sanqing and Nuwa Empress, even if he tried to stop it now, it would be in vain. After all, he had no evidence to prove all this. Once Sanqing and Nuwa Empress were alarmed, it would only  To arouse the other party's vigilance, it is better to wait for the opportunity to come.

    With the retreat of the two Lich clans, the entire Earth Immortal World became a sea of ????Human Races in a short period of time. The Human Race quickly developed and expanded, but that was only the number of people, and it was nothing compared to the strength. After all, the Human Race  The foundation of the human race is too shallow. If it were not for the support of the Wu Clan, I am afraid that the development of the human race would not be so rapid. Those who have evil thoughts towards the human race will see Zhu Jiuyin disappearing among the human race. Who else would dare to jump out.  After causing trouble for the human race, the demon master Kunpeng died under Zhu Jiuyin's iron fist. If they want to trouble the human race, they must first consider whether they can block Zhu Jiuyin's iron fist.

    In this battle with the demon master Kunpeng, although it was short, Zhu Jiuyin gained a lot. At least he understood that the physical body is the foundation of the chaotic gods and demons, and the power of law is only an auxiliary. In his  Under the power of fear, even the demon master Kunpeng was unable to resist. Even the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation' could be blasted to pieces and shatter the void. That was really possible, and it was not just a lie.

    Killed the demon master Kunpeng with a bombardment.  Zhu Jiuyin began to change his goals. As for the position of the Human Emperor, Zhu Jiuyin had not thought about letting the Witch Clan capture one, but in the end Zhu Jiuyin still gave up. No matter how good his luck was, he would not have absolute strength.  It's useless, and he doesn't have to do this. He must know that his own strength is the foundation, and external forces are just ethereal. He cannot withstand the blow, and if he is not careful, all his previous efforts will be wasted.

    If it weren¡¯t for Zhu Jiuyin, Shinto would still be needed to accumulate mana.  To strengthen the body, I am afraid that Zhu Jiuyin now has the idea of ??giving up the practice of Shinto, because he has found a way to fight the chaos gods and demons. For the chaos gods and demons, the power of law only comes from their souls.  Bloodline, as long as they have enough strength, the power of law can be easily obtained.

    Zhu Jiuyin took out the Demon Master Kunpeng¡¯s Demon Master¡¯s Palace, and with a thought, he saw all the secrets of the Demon Master¡¯s Palace. The power of the Demon Master¡¯s Palace does not come from its body.  Instead, it depicts the ¡®Zhou Tian Xing Dou Grand Formation¡¯ on the Demon Master¡¯s Palace. This ¡®Zhou Tian Xing Dou Grand Formation¡¯ is very important to others.  But it is useless to Zhu Jiuyin. The Wu Clan itself has the "Twelve Heavenly Gods Formation" which is enough, but this incomplete "Zhoutian Xingdou Formation" is useless.

    Just when Zhu Jiuyin was about to throw the Demon Master Palace into the innate treasure 'Qiankun Cauldron' and return to its origin, suddenly an idea came to Zhu Jiuyin's heart. He stopped and put the Demon Master Palace  I carefully read the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' on the screen, and after writing it down, I put it into the 'Qiankun Cauldron' to return it to its origin.

    Zhu Jiuyin forgot one thing. After killing the demon master Kunpeng, he did not find more than half of the innate spiritual treasures in Kunpeng. This was a bit abnormal.  How could Kunpeng, the Master of Ten Thousand Demons, not have an innate spiritual treasure? Unfortunately, Zhu Jiuyin still relied on his own preconceptions and always relied on his own memories of future generations. He thought that Demon Master Kunpeng was still very poor, and had never thought about it.  It wasn't that he had any hidden agenda, it was Zhu Jiuyin's carelessness that left him with hidden dangers in the future.

    There are three ancestors in the human race.  The Suiren clan includes the Chao clan and the Zhenyi clan, which grew with the growth of the human race.  Each tribe is developing rapidly, and the power of the human race is transferred to the tribe. The third ancestor has long since retired and no longer cares about the management of the human race. Everything is managed by the tribe. It is precisely because of the retirement of the third ancestor that the human emperor has also been given power.  The opportunity to be born.

    With the attention of Sanqing and Nuwa Empress, it didn't take long for them to find Fuxi's reincarnation in the Fengchong tribe. Speaking of which, Sanqing and Nuwa Empress were a little frightened because Fuxi's mother  He actually got the bloodline of the God of Thunder and became pregnant with Fuxi. Such a change was something they had never thought of.

    The Thunder God once teamed up with the Demon Emperor Jun and the Eastern Emperor Taiyi to fight against the Witch Clan, but unfortunately he died in the end. Although the hands of the Thunder God were not stained with human blood, the Thunder God was also not affected by the Human Race because he sided with the Demon Clan.  He likes it, but now Fuxi is born from the blood of the God of Thunder. This really gives Sanqing and Empress Nuwa a headache. You must know that this is cause and effect. For this reason, Fuxi has to bear the cause and effect of the God of Thunder and the Witch Clan, and fight with the Monster Clan.  Cause and effect, this is not a good thing.

    Such changes give Sanqing and Nuwa Empress a headache, what should they do?  The four of them began to get entangled again. They also thought about whether this was Zhu Jiuyin's conspiracy, but in the end they gave up such an idea, because after their investigation, it was just an accident, but precisely because  This accident caused another change in the position of the Human Emperor. Because Fuxi's mother got pregnant with Fuxi out of nowhere, she was regarded as a monster and was kicked out of the tribe. This made Fuxi become a human emperor again.  One more difficulty, also?Others have one more excuse.

    Empress Nuwa couldn't help but secretly thought: "Could it be that this is God's will, that God wants my brother Fuxi to repay the karma that Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi owed to the God of Thunder!"

    Although she had such thoughts in her heart, Empress Nuwa could not say it out loud, which would affect Fuxi's becoming the Human Emperor. In fact, Sanqing also had such thoughts in his heart. Regarding such a thing happening, Taishang Laojun's heart  Not to mention how annoyed he was, but he couldn't change it, so he could only sigh secretly.

    Fortunately, what reassured Sanqing and Empress Nuwa was that Zhu Jiuyin did not do anything after killing the demon master Kunpeng. It was as if he didn't know about Fuxi's reincarnation at all, and he didn't seem to care about the Human Emperor.  They don¡¯t care much, which makes them feel at ease a lot!

    Zhu Jiuyin is not paying attention to the matter of the Human Emperor now. After the battle with the demon master Kunpeng, Zhu Jiuyin's body transformation has accelerated a lot. His cultivation has shown signs of loosening again. If it happens again,  If he falls, he will become a Daluo Jinxian. If so, it will cause a shock in the world.

    Zhu Jiuyin didn't care about the changes in his body, because in his opinion, all these were normal. The power of the Chaos Gods and Demons was not comparable to that of the ancestral witch. His ancestral witch's body  The capacity cannot be compared with that of the Chaos Gods and Demons, and the Ancestral Witch's Dzogchen Realm is not worth mentioning to the Chaos Gods and Demons.

    It was not that Zhu Jiuyin had never thought about taking the Innate Spirit Fruit to change the changes in his body and preserve his own cultivation, but in the end he gave up and let nature take its course. If he blindly pursues to preserve his own cultivation, then  After all, the Chaos Gods and Demons are different from the true form of the Ancestral Witch. It is better to start from the beginning, so that you can understand yourself better and be able to control your own power.

    Zhu Jiuyin understood in his heart that before the next calamity started, his cultivation level would regress to that of Daluo Jinxian, or even lower. Before the battle with Demon Master Kunpeng, Zhu Jiuyin thought that his cultivation level would be  No matter how hard the landing is, it will only end when Daluo Jinxian is reached, but now he has no such idea, because the battle with Demon Master Kunpeng seems to have activated the blood of gods and demons in his body, and the power of that blood is in  Constantly extracting his magic power, constantly compressing it and integrating it into his own flesh and blood, making his physical body more powerful. This is what the Chaos Gods and Demons are proud of, being able to infinitely absorb power to enhance their own strength.

    Chaos does not remember years. The reason why the Chaos Gods and Demons are so powerful comes entirely from their own strength. They have practiced in Chaos for countless years before reaching the quasi-sage realm. This shows how profound their accumulation is. The Great God Pangu Kaitian  At that time, he was not in the realm of quasi-saints, but his power was enough to kill saints. Today's saints are not at the same level as the chaotic gods and demons back then. This is their essential difference, which comes from  The power in the blood.

 Text Chapter 234 Section Peach Club

    Chapter 234: The Peach Club

    Chapter 234

    Peach Club

    The body is the basis. After the battle with the demon master Kunpeng, Zhu Jiuyin opened up his own foundation. The impurities in the original physical body were eliminated bit by bit. The power of the bloodline was continuously strengthened by absorbing his own mana. Time,  The power of space and destruction merged into chaos, and the power of the three laws became Zhu Jiuyin's instinct, it was gain, it was instinct!  Allowing him to exert the power of the law with every move he makes.

    Zhu Jiuyin believes that as long as his cultivation level regresses further, the more powerful his bloodline will be in integrating the laws. If he can degenerate to the realm of immortals, then Zhu Jiuyin believes that his body will completely transform into a true form.  The Chaos Gods and Demons, then he will get everything from the Chaos Gods and Demons.

    Fight!  If Zhu Jiuyin wants to speed up his own evolution, he can only activate the power of his bloodline through constant fighting, and use the power of his bloodline to strengthen himself and speed up his evolution time.

    Fight!  Zhu Jiuyin wanted to fight, but he had to have a chance. He could kill the demon master Kunpeng without any scruples, but not others. The only one who could fight Zhu Jiuyin was the Earth Immortal Ancestor Zhen.  Yuanzi, as well as the Ancestor Styx in the sea of ??blood, as for the others, they are not in Zhu Jiuyin's eyes at all. Of course, Zhu Jiuyin has another choice, which is to fight the saint. The premise is that he can  There is this opportunity.

    Just when Zhu Jiuyin was sighing for this, he didn't expect that the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother in heaven would actually send him an invitation, an invitation to the Peach Conference. This unexpected surprise made Zhu Jiuyin's eyes suddenly melt.  Once bright, this is a great opportunity, a great opportunity for yourself to fight.

    Zhu Jiuyin believed that it was impossible for the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother not to invite the saints, the ancestor of Styx, and the ancestor of the earth immortal Zhen Yuanzi. As long as they were willing to come forward, then he would have a chance to challenge, even if the reason was far-fetched.  It's no big deal, Zhu Jiuyin won't care about it at all, as long as there is a reason for him, it's fine.

    If the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother knew that Zhu Jiuyin had such thoughts, I am afraid they would regret sending someone to send invitations to Zhu Jiuyin and letting Zhu Jiuyin, a murderer, ruin their good deeds.

    Speaking of which, this Pan Peach Conference also started because of Zhu Jiuyin. After seeing that Zhu Jiuyin could kill the demon master Kunpeng with one punch, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother started to compare. In terms of strength, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother  The two lords of heaven are simply not comparable to Zhu Jiuyin. Even if Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation is damaged, he can still kill a strong man like Demon Master Kunpeng with one punch. How can they completely compare their strength with Zhu Jiuyin?  They didn't know what to say, so they chose to hold a peach conference to let all sentient beings know the wealth of heaven!

    You must know that there are three thousand flat peaches in the heaven that are nine thousand years old, three thousand flat peaches that are six thousand years old, and three thousand flat peaches that are three thousand years old. A total of nine thousand flat peaches is an astonishing number. You must know that in the prehistoric world now  It is no longer what it used to be, not to mention the innate spiritual roots, even the universal innate spiritual grass is not common. How can the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother hold a peach conference and bring out so many flat peaches without arousing the desire of those casual cultivators in the ancient times?  In this way, it can not only show the wealth of heaven, but also recruit more powerful people.

    Of course, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother did not think that they could recruit top powerhouses like Zhu Jiuyin, but they could recruit those masters who listened to the teachings in Zixiao Palace to surrender. After all, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother also had relationships with these people.  Some incense and love.

    Some listeners in the Zixiao Palace have joined the Jade Emperor's heavenly court, while others are waiting and watching. Others are ascetics who simply ignore them. The Jade Emperor's target is those who are watching.  I hope to attract their attention and strengthen the strength of Heavenly Court, hoping to be comparable to the Witch Clan.

    Although the Wu clan has now retired, as the Lord of the Three Realms, the Jade Emperor has in his hands the innate spiritual treasure 'Haotian Mirror' of the Three Realms given by Taoist Hongjun. Although he cannot see the situation in the Pangu Temple,  However, we can understand the situation of the Wu Clan in Nanzhan Province, and naturally have an understanding of the general strength of the Wu Clan, and this is just the tip of the iceberg, not to mention the Wu Clan that has been stationed in the underworld, and the people who have integrated into the  The human witch clan.

    Zhu Jiuyin dares to go crazy not only because of his own strength, but also because of a powerful force behind him. The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother want to create a powerful heaven, an existence that even saints dare not despise. Maybe they  They couldn't deal with the saints, but the saints didn't have the guts to take action against them. After all, they had the great god Hongjun Daozu behind them. Since the saints didn't dare to take action against them, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother couldn't help but change their minds. As long as they could create  Come up with someone powerful enough to conquerIn the heaven of the four religions, there is no need to look at the saint's face.

    I have to say that this idea of ??the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother is crazy. The power in the prehistoric era is limited. It is very difficult for them to realize this dream, even if they have innate spiritual roots like Pantao. After all, human beings  Water flows to high places and to low places. Heaven is not a powerful place in the ancient world. Even if it has great righteousness, not many people are willing to go there. The reason is simple that it lacks strength.

    In the ancient world, everything was based on strength. If you want to take refuge, you must take refuge in a strong person, a strong person who can protect their safety. A saint is naturally the best existence, not to mention whether it is a person in the West.  The two saints Jie Yin and Zhunti, as well as the Jiejiao in the East China Sea, have opened their doors widely, and anyone who is willing can come and seek refuge.

    Sanqing and Nuwa Empress also received invitations from the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, but unfortunately they refused without thinking. For Sanqing and Nuwa Empress, the most important thing now is for Fuxi to attain the Way of the Human Emperor. They can  They had no intention of attending a flat peach conference. If something happened to Fuxi during the flat peach conference, all their efforts would be in vain.

    Sanqing and Nuwa Empress were both absent. Even if the two saints in the West, Jieyin and Zhunti, really wanted to go, they had to give up. The reason was very simple. Sanqing and Nuwa Empress did not go. If they  If they go, they will lose their value, so under this situation, they can only reluctantly give up.

    As for Hou Tuzu Witch in the underworld, she also refused. After all, she still remembered the previous provocation between Sanqing and Nuwa Empress. Hou Tuzu Witch was worried that Sanqing and Nuwa Empress would negotiate with the Jade Emperor.  He deliberately came to lure himself out of the underworld so that he could attack the underworld. Moreover, Hou Tuzu Witch didn't care about those few flat peaches at all, so there was no need to take risks.

    The saints all refused, which made the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother extremely angry. In the eyes of the saint, they were just ants. They did not take him, the Lord of Heaven, into their eyes at all, and did not bother to interact with them.  It seems that all the saints have sent representatives here, but it is just a show.

    Fortunately, things were not so bad that they could not be dealt with. Among the witch clan, Zhu Jiuyin agreed, but Gonggong and Xuanming Zuwu refused. Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s strength saved some face for the Heavenly Court. As for the  Speaking of the Ancestor of Styx in the Sea of ??Blood, since the Lich calamity, he has been very cautious and unwilling to show his face, but this time he gave the Jade Emperor a face, not so much to the Jade Emperor.  It is to give face to Taoist Hongjun.

    Zhen Yuanzi, the ancestor of the Earth Immortal, is a good person. The Jade Emperor sent someone to send the invitation. Naturally, he couldn't refuse it and agreed. Their appearance was finally satisfying.

    At the beginning of the Peach Conference, the ancestor of Styx in the underworld was the first to appear in the heaven. Regarding Styx's arrival, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother gave them enough face.  His reputation was not obvious, but the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother knew that he was a ruthless man, and Hongyun's death was slightly related to him. The most important thing was that Styx was not alone, and there were many people in his sea of ??blood.  There is a powerful Asura clan, and his own cultivation has reached the late stage of quasi-sage, and he is expected to become a quasi-sage and hit the realm of saint.

    For such a powerful person as Ancestor Minghe, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother stood up to greet him. After Minghe appeared, Zhen Yuanzi, the ancestor of the Earth Immortal, appeared next.

    What embarrassed the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother was that when Zhen Yuanzi saw Ming He present, a sneer appeared on his face, and he snorted coldly at Ancestor Ming He. His expression was very disdainful, and there was no need to ask.  I know that Zhen Yuanzi, the ancestor of the Earth Immortal, is not dealing with the Ancestor Minghe because of Hongyun's matter.

    The demon master Kunpeng was beheaded by Zhu Jiuyin, the demon emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi perished early in the lich calamity, and now only Minghe is the one who assassinated Hongyun, so naturally Zhen Yuanzi also  Without so much consideration, he directly gave Styx a look.

    When he saw Zhen Yuanzi provoking him like this, Ming He snorted coldly and said: "Zhen Yuanzi, what do you mean by this? Do you want to provoke the bottom line of the poor Taoist? If you have such intention, then the poor Taoist will  You should be my companion, don¡¯t think that it¡¯s great that you are honored as the clothes of the Earth Immortal, I, Styx, will not take you seriously!¡±

    As Ming He spoke, he revealed a naked murderous aura and rushed towards Zhen Yuanzi. Ancestor Ming He was also a ruthless person. He would not save anyone's face even if he said he would beat him, and his methods were extremely cruel.  Moreover, he did this without leaving any face to the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, the Lord of Heaven, and did not put Heaven in his eyes at all.  (To be continued.

 Text Chapter 235 Chapter Conflict

    Chapter 235 Conflict

    Chapter 235 Conflict

    Seeing Styx being so rude, the faces of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother couldn't help but darken. Before they could speak, a voice suddenly came: "It's quite lively here, Haotian, are you holding a peach conference or  Let¡¯s hold a martial arts meeting. If it¡¯s a martial arts meeting, then I, Zhu Jiuyin, will be included!¡±

    As the voice fell, Zhu Jiuyin appeared in the heaven. Zhu Jiuyin also did not give face to the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. He originally wanted to cause trouble, but now he had such an opportunity. If he didn't take advantage of it,  It's a bit sorry. The moment Zhu Jiuyin appeared, he burst out with a strong fighting spirit. That fighting spirit was directed towards Zhen Yuanzi, the ancestor of the Earth Immortal. For Zhen Yuanzi, Zhu Jiuyin  But he was very thoughtful, not to mention that just the innate spiritual root ginseng fruit tree in Zhen Yuanzi's hand was worth Zhu Jiuyin's hand.

    When Zhu Jiuyin's momentum was released, Zhen Yuanzi, the ancestor of the Earth Immortal, suddenly changed his face and said angrily: "Zhu Jiuyin, are you provoking my bottom line? It's not good for everyone if you push me too hard.  !¡±

    When he heard the words of Zhen Yuanzi, the ancestor of the Earth Immortal, Zhu Jiuyin snorted with disdain and said: "Zhen Yuanzi, you don't need to bluff. Fellow Daoist Minghe is not as good as you and I who killed Zhenyuan together."  How is your son?"

    "His!" What is madness? This is madness. Zhu Jiuyin opened his mouth and wanted to join forces with Ming He to kill Zhen Yuanzi, the ancestor of the earth immortals. He did not regard him as the same thing at all. Such a madman made the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother  Their faces became extremely ugly. Zhu Jiuyin's madness made them scared. You must know that this is the heaven. If Zhu Jiuyin really wants to go on a killing spree in this heaven and kill Zhen Yuanzi, the ancestor of the Earth Immortal.  , then their reputation as the Lords of Heaven has been completely ruined.

    Zhu Jiuyin's madness frightened everyone present. Even Ming He was secretly worried, fearing that Zhu Jiuyin would set his next target on him.  Then he would be in a miserable situation.

    Zhen Yuanzi was frightened by Zhu Jiuyin's words. One Zhu Jiuyin was enough to scare him. If the Styx River was added to the mix, Zhen Yuanzi would have no way to survive. At this time, Zhen Yuanzi had to  He turned his attention to the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. After all, he was here by invitation. If something happened in this heaven, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother would not look good.

    When they saw Zhen Yuanzi's fiery gaze, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother sighed inwardly. If they had known that Zhu Jiuyin was so crazy, they should not have invited him to participate in the Peach Conference, and there would be no such thing.  If something happens, I won't be so embarrassed.

    The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother felt embarrassed, but the casual cultivators who came to attend the Peach Conference cheered up. Although they all knew Zhu Jiuyin's reputation for cruelty, they had never seen Zhu Jiuyin go crazy and have such great benefits.  What a great opportunity to see up close.

    However, among those people, the Sihai Dragon Clan hid far away. If they were too embarrassed to leave the Heavenly Court, they might have fled back to the Sihai Dragon Palace by now. The death of Demon Master Kunpeng was enough to shock them. Now Zhu  Jiuyin once again fixed his gaze on the head of Zhen Yuanzi, the ancestor of the Earth Immortal, to see if the next one would be their Sihai Dragon Clan.

    Not thinking about it, but when I think about it, the Dragon King of the Four Seas is extremely scared. What to do, how to resolve the crisis, this has become the most important issue for the Dragon King of the Four Seas at the moment. They are worried that their lives will not be saved. After all, Zhu Jiuyin kills  Demon Master Kunpeng was a lesson learned from previous examples, and they had to pay attention to such examples.

    If you want to fight against Zhu Jiuyin with only the power of the Four Seas Dragon Clan, it will undoubtedly be to kill yourself. In the past, they could seek refuge with the Wu Clan and survive. This time, they have to choose a target to seek refuge in. Saints, they also want to  It's a pity that except for the two sages of the West who are interesting, the Sanqing will not pay attention to it at all. The West is too remote, and the environment is not good. If you go there, you will not get the benefits, and you will lose it if you are not careful.  They lost their own territory. After all, the West was too poor, and the Zhunti saint also had to take care of himself.

    After thinking about it, the Sea Dragon King only had one goal left, which was the Heavenly Court. Although the cultivation of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were not very good, they occupied the great righteousness. Behind them, there was the support of Daozu Hongjun, and the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother also  Not as strong as a saint, his influence on the world is naturally very small.

    Of course, if you really want to take refuge, you have to wait for the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother to handle the matter in front of you. At least the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother can give them a satisfactory result. Only in this way can the Dragon King of the Four Seas dare to take refuge, otherwise he will go there.  If someone sells him out as a scapegoat, it would be better not to surrender.

    These people are all very luckyThe Sea Dragon King does not want to think about how to improve the strength of the Four Seas Dragon Clan, but blindly wants to borrow the power of others to survive. It has to be said that they are doing this at the expense of others, which is a big mistake.

    Although the Jade Emperor did not want to offend Zhu Jiuyin, under such circumstances, he could not ignore Zhen Yuanzi's request for help. Who made him the Lord of Heaven? If he did not come forward at this time, then he would hold this Peach Conference  That would become a joke. Among those casual cultivators, who would take him seriously? No matter how difficult it was, he would still have to stand up for Zhen Yuanzi.

    The Jade Emperor took a deep breath and said: "Fellow Taoist Minghe and Friend Zhujiujiu, for the sake of heaven, please don't embarrass fellow Taoist Zhen Yuanzi. I think these two fellow Taoists don't want to embarrass me either!"

    What the Jade Emperor said was quite profound. If Zhu Jiuyin and Ming He didn't give up, they would be embarrassing the Jade Emperor. And with the Jade Emperor having the support of Taoist Hongjun, they would be doubting Taoist Hongjun. This would leave a mark for others.  An excuse to beat yourself up.

    Zhu Jiuyin might not care about this anymore, but Ming He didn't have the guts. Before Zhu Jiuyin could speak, Ming He jumped in and said, "Fellow Taoist Haotian, I'm not being rude.  , but Zhen Yuanzi is looking for trouble, but since fellow Taoist has already spoken, I can just pretend that this matter has never happened!"

    In Ming He¡¯s heart, he did not want to join forces with Zhu Jiuyin to kill Zhen Yuanzi. When the Jade Emperor opened his mouth, he naturally took the opportunity to retreat, not only to give the Jade Emperor an explanation, but also to protect himself from harm.

    Ming He's answer made the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother breathe a sigh of relief. After all, this matter started from Ming He and Zhen Yuanzi. Ming He, the master of the matter, was willing to let go, so Zhu Jiuyin naturally  There is no reason to continue.

    It's a pity that the Jade Emperor was wrong. Zhu Jiuyin would not let it go. You must know that he had already thought about it before. He wanted to use this matter to have a battle. Even if it was just a short battle, it would be good. At least it would make him  Accelerate your own transformation.

    I saw Zhu Jiuyin laughing loudly and saying: "Okay, what a Haotian, you can stop me if you want. As long as Zhen Yuanzi can catch my punch, then this matter will be over. I, Zhu Jiuyin,  I don¡¯t want others to think that I¡¯m afraid of you, Heavenly Court, and Zhen Yuanzi, so I have to give an explanation!¡±

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, the Jade Emperor, the Queen Mother and Zhen Yuanzi couldn't help but feel furious. What kind of thing is this? Zhu Jiuyin still wanted to explain. You must know that this was just him looking for trouble, but his fist  The big one is the master, who makes Zhu Jiuyin's fist big? Although Zhen Yuanzi, the Jade Emperor, and the Queen Mother have all kinds of dissatisfaction in their hearts, they dare not speak out because they are not strong enough and can only endure the bad breath.

    Although the Jade Emperor tried very hard to control his mood, a trace of anger still flashed across his face. Zhu Jiuyin didn't pay attention to the Jade Emperor's anger at all. He was not even afraid of saints, so how could he care about the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother?  Quasi-saint.

    Zhu Jiuyin's words forced Zhen Yuanzi to have no way out. If he still refused at this time, he would not have the power to stand in the world. Everyone would think that Zhen Yuanzi was as timid as a mouse.  If he dares to confront Zhu Jiuyin head-on, without even daring to take a punch, his reputation in the ancient world will be completely destroyed.

    Facing Zhu Jiuyin's pressing force, Zhen Yuanzi could only grit his teeth and shouted in a deep voice: "Okay! Since you said so, Zhu Jiuyin, what if I just punch you? You go ahead, don't  Because of the dispute between you and me, the Peach Conference of Haotian Taoist Fellows is affected, we must have the attitude of being guests!"

    Hearing this, the Jade Emperor became even more angry. Only now did Zhen Yuanzi remember that he should have the attitude of being a guest, but what had he done before? Why didn't he think about it like this?

    Regarding Zhen Yuanzi's little tricks, Zhu Jiuyin sneered repeatedly. All strategies were vulnerable in the face of absolute strength. There was no need for him to pay attention to Zhen Yuanzi's words. He snorted coldly and said: "Okay.  As expected, the ancestor of the Earth Immortal has some backbone, you have to be prepared, if you can't even catch my punch, then your death will be in vain!"

    Zhen Yuanzi has already agreed. Even if the Jade Emperor is unwilling, he cannot stop him. Who makes him not strong enough to make a strong man like Zhu Jiuyin consider it? Strength is respected in the ancient world. Without strength, then  You can only swallow your anger. This is the reality of prehistoric times. Everything speaks for itself with strength. If Zhu Jiuyin is strong, then everyone must follow his wishes. No one can refuse. This is the benefit of having strength!

    Zhen Yuanzi took a deep breath and said: "Come on, Zhu Jiuyin, take action quickly, don't let everyone stare at us here!".

 Text Chapter 236: The whole audience was shocked

    Chapter 236 The whole audience was shocked

    Chapter 236 The whole audience was shocked

    Zhu Jiuyin sneered and said: "Okay, Zhen Yuanzi, I didn't expect that you still have some backbone and dare to fight with me. Then you can take a punch from me and the killing fist will shatter the sky and crack the earth. Go and die!"

    For Zhu Jiuyin, he would not be merciful, and there was no need to be merciful. In Zhu Jiuyin's heart, he wished he could kill Zhen Yuanzi with one punch so that he could suppress his innate spiritual root ginseng fruit tree, so how could it be possible?  Show no mercy, but the punch is extremely powerful. There are no rules, only ferocious power. With the power of the body, you can punch this earth-shattering punch, shocking the world.

    No one thought that Zhu Jiuyin would be so crazy. He did not save any face for the Jade Emperor. He hit him without any hesitation. He also did not give Zhen Yuanzi time to prepare. He punched out and shocked everyone in the heaven.  They were shocked and frightened. In the past, they had only heard about Zhu Jiuyin's ferocity and strength, but they had never been in close contact with him. Today, after they came into contact with Zhu Jiuyin's strength for the first time, they understood that there was still a gap between the rumors and reality.  , Zhu Jiuyin is far more powerful than the legend, and also much more cruel and terrifying.

    Zhen Yuanzi had dealt with Zhu Jiuyin more than once. He knew how ferocious Zhu Jiuyin was. Although he had been prepared for it, when he actually faced Zhu Jiuyin's punch, Zhen Yuanzi's heart couldn't help but  The ground became heavy, and he felt the power of Zhu Jiuyin in this punch. It was not the power of cultivation, but the power of the body. Zhu Jiuyin's punch relied entirely on the power of his body.  Killing came out without any help from the power of the law. With one punch, the world was shocked and everything collapsed.

    With a thought, Zhen Yuanzi sacrificed his natal spiritual treasure "Book of Earth". A huge protective shield formed by the essence of the earth protected him, and the body of "Book of Earth" turned into  A huge shield blocked him in front of him to give him the final protection. Everyone present was shocked again by Zhen Yuanzi's cautious move. They all felt that Zhen Yuanzi was making a small move and there was no need to do it.  Such a move comes.

    However, they soon understood what a wise move Zhen Yuanzi had done. Zhu Jiuyin's iron fist easily penetrated Zhen Yuanzi's protection with one blow, no!  It shouldn't be said to be piercing, but to be said to be shattered. Under Zhu Jiuyin's ferocious and terrifying fist power, Zhen Yuanzi's protective shield formed by the earth's essence was instantly blasted into powder by the powerful fist power.  , but his fist posture remained unchanged and continued to kill Xiang Zhen Yuanzi.

    "Hiss" everyone gasped when they saw Zhu Jiuyin's brutal punch. It was so brutal. Such a powerful defense was shattered so easily by Zhu Jiuyin, but the punch was not powerful.  After weakening, he continued to attack Zhen Yuanzi. If Zhen Yuanzi hadn't been cautious, he would have already made a complete plan. I am afraid that Zhu Jiuyin's punch could definitely kill Zhen Yuanzi.

    I saw Zhu Jiuyin's fist hitting the giant shield formed by the 'Book of Earth' solidly. With one punch, Zhen Yuanzi's face behind the 'Book of Earth' instantly turned pale and he didn't make any move.  Wen also knew that he was injured by Zhu Jiuyin's punch, otherwise there would not have been such a change.

    Ancestor Minghe had fought against Zhu Jiuyin before, and he had a very clear understanding of Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation. But now when he saw Zhen Yuanzi being injured by Zhu Jiuyin's punch, he felt that  He was a little dumbfounded. To be honest, he really didn't expect Zhu Jiuyin to be so good. He was able to injure Zhen Yuanzi with one punch, who was protected by a top-notch innate spiritual treasure like "Di Shu". This really surprised him.  .

    Originally, when he learned that Demon Master Kunpeng was killed by Zhu Jiuyin, Ancestor Minghe always thought that the reason why Demon Master Kunpeng was easily killed by Zhu Jiuyin was entirely because Demon Master Kunpeng was in the power of the Lich.  He was seriously injured in the battle of robbery, otherwise Zhu Jiuyin would not have been injured and killed in his own lair in Beiminghai. But now he understands that things are not what he thought.  In that case, it would be extremely simple to kill the demon master Kunpeng without the protection of the ultimate spiritual treasure with the ferocity of Zhu Jiuyin's punch.

    Not only Ancestor Minghe had this thought in his mind, but the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother also had the same idea. With one punch, Zhu Jiuyin severely injured the person who was protected by the innate spiritual treasure "Book of the Earth".  Zhen Yuanzi, it is really hard to feel at ease with such a vicious person.

    No matter how uneasy he felt, the Jade Emperor had to step forward again. After all, Zhen Yuanzi caught Zhu Jiuyin's punch. Although the two were not separated yet, the Jade Emperor did not want them to continue fighting, otherwise  I am afraid that my heaven will be severely damaged again.

    You must know that the Jade Emperor has finally restored the heaven. If it is destroyed by the serious injuries of Zhu Jiuyin and Zhen Yuanzi, then he will really have no place to cry. His prestige in the Three Realms is terrible.After a sudden fall, it would be difficult for anyone to take him seriously anymore. Heaven would be so embarrassed.

    I saw that the Jade Emperor stepped forward and said: "Friend Zhujiu, this is the end of your friendship with Taoist friend Zhen Yuanzi. The Peach Conference is about to begin. Everyone should sit down and taste my heavenly specialties.  Bar!"

    As soon as the Jade Emperor said this, Zhen Yuanzi breathed a sigh of relief. You must know that Zhu Jiuyin's punch was not over, and the power was hitting his 'Book of Earth' one after another.  The waves of attacks made Zhen Yuanzi feel depressed. He originally thought it was just a punch, but Zhu Jiuyin's punch was too terrifying. The power came one after another endlessly. If he continued  If you go down to Zhen Yuanzi, you will be seriously injured even if you don't die.

    Now that the Jade Emperor has spoken to persuade him, he has an extra chance of survival. How can he not make Zhen Yuanzi happy? As long as Zhu Jiuyin stops, he will survive the current disaster.

    Zhu Jiuyin knew very well what the Jade Emperor was thinking, but Zhu Jiuyin had no intention of embarrassing the Jade Emperor. The powerful blow of this punch had achieved the purpose of establishing his authority, and at the same time, it also fulfilled what Zhu Jiuyin wanted in his heart.  With some thoughts, Zhu Jiuyin blasted out with one punch and gradually realized a new power, dark strength, the dark strength formed by exerting the power of the physical body to the extreme. The dark strength is like a tide, one after another.  With a powerful impact, it breaks down all obstacles.

    It's a pity that Zhu Jiuyin's understanding of An Jin is just getting started, and he is far from mastering it. Otherwise, Zhen Yuanzi wouldn't be able to stand here, with Zhu Jiuyin's powerful body, he can punch the enemy with one punch.  If he was seriously injured, if he were more powerful, it would not be impossible to kill Zhen Yuanzi completely.

    Zhen Yuanzi was tortured by the powerful punch, but Zhen Yuanzi secretly made up his mind that as long as there was a place where Zhu Jiuyin appeared again in the future, he would never join in the fun again, and he would never give in to the bastard Zhu Jiuyin.  There was a chance to embarrass himself, otherwise he would be killed by Zhu Jiuyin sooner or later. He did not want to follow the path of the demon master Kunpeng.

    After hearing the words of the Jade Emperor, Zhu Jiuyin could just take the opportunity to stop and reflect on what he had just experienced, so he laughed loudly and said: "Okay! If Taoist Fellow Haotian says this, then I will let Zhenyuan go."  This time, you can eat randomly, but you can¡¯t talk nonsense, talking too much will kill people!"

    Although Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words were harsh, Zhen Yuanzi didn¡¯t look excited at all. He remained silent about the obvious threat in Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words, as if he didn¡¯t hear them at all.

    Zhen Yuanzi's performance shocked everyone present. If it weren't for Zhu Jiuyin's punch that shattered Zhen Yuanzi's pride, I'm afraid Zhen Yuanzi would not have treated him so calmly.  Zhu Jiuyin's threat made even Zhen Yuanzi retreat when facing Zhu Jiuyin, let alone them.

    Seeing that Zhen Yuanzi did not refute, Zhu Jiuyin sighed secretly in his heart. To be honest, he was very disappointed with Zhen Yuanzi's performance, but the other party did not give him any chance of getting angry.  Chance.

    Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "Since the Flat Peach Conference is about to begin, what are you waiting for, fellow Daoist Haotian? Why don't you hurry up and have someone bring the flat peaches up so that I can taste them!"

    As Zhu Jiuyin spoke, he stopped his hands and backed away, and then sat down swaggeringly, as if the previous fight did not exist at all, acting so freely. Zhu Jiuyin's behavior made the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother  Looking at each other, they could clearly feel each other's moods from each other's eyes. They made Zhu Jiuyin dumbfounded.

    No matter what, Zhu Jiuyin finally learned to give some face to the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother's overseas students. He did not finish the matter, but at least gave them some comfort and gave them a step to step down.

    The Jade Emperor laughed loudly and said: "What's the problem? My friend Zhujiu, please wait a moment, the flat peach will come up soon!"

    Just as the Jade Emperor was speaking, a group of heavenly fairies brought plate after plate of flat peaches to everyone's table. What the real masters enjoyed were nine-thousand-year-old flat peaches. After all, the nine-thousand-year-old flat peaches bloomed once.  It matures in nine thousand years. This is not an ordinary spiritual fruit. It is the first harvest. Because it has the power of the spiritual root itself, it is not limited by time. If you want to eat it again  Then you have to wait 27,000 years.

    The masters can enjoy the peaches of nine thousand years, the intermediate masters can enjoy the peaches of six thousand years, and the last ones can only use the peaches of three thousand.

    Those masters from various religions who came on behalf of the saints just enjoyed six thousand years of flat peaches, even if they represented the saints' face. After all, their cultivation was too different from top masters like Zhu Jiuyin.  Far away, if Zhu Jiuyin did not exist, the Jade Emperor would have given these people nine thousand years.??Pan Tao, but with Zhu Jiuyin present, the Jade Emperor can only wrong these people. Who makes Zhu Jiuyin so crazy? If he is allowed to find fault in this matter again, the Jade Emperor will have great fun.  , so no matter from which aspect, the Jade Emperor can only do this.

    For Master Xuandu, six thousand years of flat peaches or nine thousand years of flat peaches are nothing. He doesn't care at all. Master Xuandu can not care, but some people don't.  I think that the disciples of Yuanshi Tianzun were seriously dissatisfied with the Jade Emperor's move, especially Guangchengzi, the senior brother of Chanjiao, who had a livid face. If he hadn't taken Zhu Jiuyin's existence into consideration, he would have had an attack that year.  stand up.

    Zhu Jiuyin didn't care what everyone was thinking. After he stopped his hand, he let go and ate. Although the nine thousand years of flat peaches were of little use to him, the power contained in the flat peaches was of little use to him.  It was too small for him to be of much use at all, but no matter how small the mosquito was, Zhu Jiuyin was not willing to let go of such a great opportunity, so he naturally wanted to eat it as much as he wanted. He believed that no matter how angry the Jade Emperor was, he would  But for the sake of face, he won't be too fussy about it.

    Soon the plate of flat peaches in front of Zhu Jiuyin was destroyed by him. For others, it would take time and energy to refine the power inside the flat peach, but for Zhu Jiuyin, this does not require any effort at all.  Because his physical body itself has a strong devouring ability, the power brought by the Panpan Peach was absorbed by Zhu Jiuyin's body without much time. This is the difference between chaos gods and demons and innate spirits. Chaos  Gods and demons can easily swallow the power of the spiritual fruit and use it to warm and nourish the physical body.

    After eating one plate, Zhu Jiuyin shouted loudly: "Haotian, you are so unhappy. How can you taste the peaches in this small plate? Please give me a few more plates,  Let me eat as much as I can!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin's words once again gave the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother a headache. If everyone was as crazy as Zhu Jiuyin, then this flat peach conference would be a huge loss for them. They don't know how many flat peaches they would have to consume before they could finish it.  Satisfied with this peach conference, this is not what the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother want to see.

    In any case, Zhu Jiuyin had already spoken. The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother could not act too stingy. The Jade Emperor laughed loudly and said: "As long as Zhu Jiuyin likes it, someone will send it to you soon. If Zhu Jiuyin likes it, someone will send it to you soon."  Friends 9 like it very much, and after the Flat Peach Conference is over, I will give some more flat peaches to fellow Taoists!"

    After hearing the Jade Emperor's words, Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "Okay! That's good! Fellow Taoist Haotian is indeed generous enough, but although peaches are good, they are limited. It would be better if there was a peach tree.  , I will be even more blessed in the future!¡±

    Shameless. When they heard Zhu Jiuyin's words, everyone couldn't help but secretly scold Zhu Jiuyin for being shameless. They decided to give you a few more fruits after the flat peach conference, but you were not satisfied and even wanted the flat peach tree.  This is so shameless.  .

 Text Chapter 237: Jie is slapped away

    Chapter 237: Slapped away

    Chapter 237: Slapped away with a slap

    Although the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother secretly scolded Zhu Jiuyin for being shameless, they could not show it. Of course, if they really had to give Zhu Jiuyin a flat peach, they would not want to see it. After all, the nine-thousand-year-old flat peach is  There is a certain number that will never be lost again.

    I saw that the Queen Mother smiled calmly and said: "If this flat peach doesn't die after leaving the place where it grows, then we will give you a flat peach as a gift. Unfortunately, we can only disappoint you now!"

    The Queen Mother's words made Zhu Jiuyin sneer in his heart. He didn't think the Queen Mother would be so generous. If they really had to ask them to give away a flat peach tree, it would be heartbreaking for them. You have to know the reason why these nine thousand flat peach trees were given away.  The results achieved in such a short time are not due to their efforts, but to the benefits of the innate spiritual roots themselves. If they were asked to give a peach tree as a gift, how could the Queen Mother be willing to give it up?

    There is no need for Zhu Jiuyin to worry about this matter. After all, the Queen Mother has already spoken to that point. If he doesn't know what to say, it would be a bit too much. Even with Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation level, he is not afraid.  But it is better not to do such things less often, so as not to ruin your reputation.

    Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "You two Taoists don't need to worry about what I said. In fact, I just said it casually. You two Taoists don't need to care so much."

    Zhu Jiuyin said that he didn¡¯t need to pay too much attention to the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, but he himself kept the cores of the flat peaches he ate. Zhu Jiuyin believed that as long as he was willing to work hard, there would definitely be a chance to cultivate people in his own Kingdom of God.  Bring out a batch of flat peaches to further perfect his kingdom of God.

    Zhu Jiuyin not only kept the peach core in his hand, but he also took it so openly!  Just listen to him continue to say: "It's not easy for flat peaches to grow. If I harvest the core first, I might be able to plant one or two. If it succeeds, then I won't have to trouble these two fellow Taoists all the time!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother almost fell to the ground. Zhu Jiuyin was so shameless. He simply regarded the heaven as his own back garden, and the flat peaches seemed to be his own.  He can eat whatever he wants!

    Although Zhu Jiuyin was so shameless, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother did not dare to refuse. After all, Zhu Jiuyin's strength was there, and offending Zhu Jiuyin for a little bit of flat peach was not worth the gain. I only heard the Jade Emperor say: "Fellow Taoist is joking.  Well, as long as fellow Taoists want to eat peaches, you can come to Heaven!"

    Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "Although Heaven is good, it's a pity that it is not a place I want to stay for a long time. It's enough to come here once or twice. It's okay to come a few more times!"

    Just when Zhu Jiuyin was laughing, Guangchengzi didn't know whether there was something wrong with his tendon or because he was jealous. He suddenly snorted and said: "It's so rude. This Peach Conference is really boring. No wonder the saints don't like it."  Willing to show up!¡±

    What a cruel person Zhu Jiuyin is. When he heard Guang Chengzi's words, his face turned gloomy instantly. A young junior dared to be presumptuous in front of him. For a junior like Guang Chengzi, Zhu Jiuyin even said:  He was too lazy to say a few words, and he waved his hand to grab Guangchengzi.

    As soon as Guang Chengzi's words came out, Master Xuandu's expression changed greatly. Zhu Jiuyin was no better than the demon master Kunpeng. The demon master Kunpeng had all kinds of considerations, but Zhu Jiuyin, the witch ancestor,  But there is not so much consideration. Zhu Jiuyin is a person who dares to confront Daozu Hongjun, and he is also a cruel person. If Guangchengzi dares to make fun of him, he is simply asking for death. Others may take care of Guangchengzi's death.  Yuanshi Tianzun is a saint, but Zhu Jiuyin doesn't care.

    When he saw Zhu Jiuyin waving his hand and taking action towards Guang Chengzi, Master Xuandu quickly said: "Senior Zhu Jiuyin, wait a minute, Junior Brother Guang Chengzi is just confused for a moment, please show mercy, senior!"

    Master Xuandu Zhu Jiuyin did not dare to stop him. He knew that even if he took action, he would not be able to save Guang Chengzi, and would only anger Zhu Jiuyin even more, which would make Guang Chengzi even more dangerous.

    When he heard the words of Master Xuandu, Zhu Jiuyin said: "Tai Shang Laojun has accepted a good disciple, but Yuanshi Tianzun is not so good. His disciples are unsightly and their most basic mentality is  It¡¯s really disappointing to be unfair, but for the sake of your Xuandu being willing to intercede for him, then spare his life and get out of here!¡±

    Following Zhu Jiuyin's loud shout, he changed from grabbing to slapping, and slapped Guang Chengzi out of the heaven. Then he clapped his hands and said, "Okay, now there are no flies. It's finally a lot quieter.  I said you can eat randomly, but you can't say random things, otherwise your life will be in danger!"

    No one thought that Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s attack would be so clean and neat, and he didn¡¯t take the saint to heart at all.As soon as he made a move, he directly shot away Guang Chengzi, the senior brother of Chanjiao.  Zhu Jiuyin's crazy methods made the disciples of the Western Sect and the Jie Sect's disciples shrink their heads. No one dared to provoke the fierce god Zhu Jiuyin.

    Zhu Jiuyin slapped Guang Chengzi away, which made the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother very happy. They instantly forgot all the previous unhappiness and the trouble Zhu Jiuyin had brought to them.

    Guangchengzi's character is really wrong. He always acts recklessly in the name of Yuanshi Tianzun as a saint. This time he met Zhu Jiuyin, a cruel person who doesn't take saints seriously.  Of course he will be in trouble.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin's words were a bit offensive to Master Xuandu's ears, Zhu Jiuyin still spared Guang Chengzi's life anyway. For this reason alone, Master Xuandu had to express his gratitude.  He said before: "Thank you, senior, for showing mercy!"

    Zhu Jiuyin waved his hands calmly and said: "Forget it, that is to say, his life is good. I am in a good mood now. If he had been in the calamity back then, he would have died long ago. Don't think that the saint's disciples can  You can do whatever you want, the vastness of the past is beyond what you juniors can understand!"

    No one objected to Zhu Jiuyin's words. The greatness of the prehistoric era is indeed not something that Guangchengzi and other descendants can do arbitrarily, and it is not something they can understand. You must know that he once went to Zixiao Palace to listen to the sermons of Taoist Hongjun.  There are countless people, and it can be said that the way these people practice is no weaker than that of their saint disciples, and they have been practicing for many years, and they have just been practicing for many years. If these people are made anxious, it is definitely not a good thing.

    In Guangchengzi's mind, he thought that if he subdued Demon Master Kunpeng, he would be able to sweep through the wilderness, but he never thought that it was just a small accident. Not everyone is like Demon Master Kunpeng. The Witch Clan is  He doesn't care whether you are a disciple of a saint, not to mention that he dares to be arrogant in front of such a cruel person as Zhu Jiuyin this time. He really doesn't know whether to live or die.

    When things got to this point, Master Xuandu couldn't stay in the heaven any longer. After all, he came with Guang Chengzi. Now that Guang Chengzi was slapped away by Zhu Jiuyin, he had to express something.  That's right, and as Taishang Laojun's eldest disciple, this flat peach is not that attractive to him.

    I saw Master Xuandu bowing to the Jade Emperor and saying: "Uncle Haotian, Junior Brother Guangchengzi was rude just now. I apologize to my uncle. I have something to do, so I say goodbye to my uncle!"

    Although Master Xuandu called the Jade Emperor uncle, he did not fully follow the elder's courtesy, but called himself Pindao. This shows that for Xuandu, the Jade Emperor also has no status. He is so  It's just to give face to the Jade Emperor.

    The Jade Emperor did not take the words of Master Xuandu to heart, and he did not bother to argue with these descendants. You must know that the root cause is not with these descendants, but with the saints behind them.

    The Jade Emperor said: "If my nephew has something to do, please help me and take me to say hello to Senior Brother Taiqing!"

    Regarding the hypocritical performance between the Jade Emperor and Xuandu Master, Zhu Jiuyin sneered repeatedly, saying that there is no use in saying a thousand words and ten thousand. In the end, everything must be decided by strength. If there is not enough strength, who will?  He will put you in his eyes. Although the Lich War is over and the Wu Clan's vitality is severely damaged, who dares to ignore the existence of the Wu Clan. This is a sign of strength. The Jade Emperor is still far behind in this regard.  Far from it, at least he did not show the domineering power that an emperor should have. Based on this alone, he is far from being comparable to the Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi. If we say that he is only more handsome than the Demon Emperor and Donghuang Taiyi,  The good thing is that he has a good backer, while Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi do not.

    Master Xuandu left, and the disciples of the Jie sect led by Na Duobao could not stay any longer. They stepped forward to say goodbye. Since then, the disciples of the Ren, Chan, and Jie sects have all left. Only Maitreya in the West has left.  The Buddha and the Medicine Buddha are still sitting there with no intention of leaving. It's not because of their good tempers, but because the West is poor. Now there is such a great opportunity to enjoy the innate spiritual fruit. How can they give up? You know  The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother still take good care of these saint disciples. Everyone has a small plate of flat peaches in front of them, instead of just one for the casual cultivators.

    People are short of ambition and short of breath, at least in this regard in the West. They don't have the indifference of Xuandu Master, nor the backbone of Jie Jiao's disciples. For them, such a great opportunity cannot be given up like this.  It would be too stupid to give up, at least in their eyes, the disciples of Jiejiao are just fools, giving up such a great opportunity to improve their own cultivation. Unfortunately, they will only let others  despise.  .

 Text Chapter 238 Gains and losses

    Chapter 238 Gains and Losses

    Chapter 238 Gains and Losses

    When the Jie Jiao disciples stood up and left the heaven, they glanced in the direction of Maitreya Buddha and Medicine Buddha. When they saw that the other party was eating without any reaction, there was a trace of disdain in their eyes.  Westerners showed no reaction at all to this kind of gaze, as if they had never noticed it.

    Everything that happened in the heaven was under the watchful eye of the saint. When he saw Zhu Jiuyin sending Guang Chengzi flying with a slap, Yuanshi Tianzun's face showed great anger, and he was angry at him.  Zhu Jiuyin is really too arrogant. This is not a slap in Guang Chengzi's face at all, but a slap in his face.

    Seeing the angry look on Yuanshi Tianzun's face, Taishang Laojun sighed and said: "Junior Brother Yuanshi, you should tell Guangchengzi carefully that your wife is too proud. This is not a good thing.  Fortunately, Zhu Jiuyin did not kill anyone, but good luck does not always come, and we are at the critical moment to snatch the Emperor. If he does this, it will arouse Zhu Jiuyin's madness. If  If Zhu Jiuyin is on the radar, things will probably be a little difficult!"

    Taishang Laojun's words were well-intentioned, because he did not want to see Guangchengzi's arrogance ruining their major event. However, Taishang Laojun's words were very harsh in the ears of Yuanshi Tianzun.  , thinking that Taishang Laojun was ridiculing himself and looking at his own joke.

    Just listening, Yuanshi Tianzun snorted coldly and said: "Elder brother, although Guang Chengzi has done a bit too much, Zhu Jiuyin is too arrogant. He is no longer the ancestral witch who swept across the world, and he dares to do it in front of everyone  Slap me in the face, if I don¡¯t teach him a lesson, he will really think that no one in the world can subdue him!"

    As soon as Yuanshi Tianzun said this, Taishang Laojun let out a long sigh. Taishang Laojun knew exactly what Yuanshi Tianzun was thinking in his mind. He shook his head and said: "Junior Brother Yuanshi, if you can't bear it, it will cause chaos."  "Mou, don't ruin the big thing by rushing out in a moment, otherwise the consequences will be disastrous!"

    At this time, the leader of Tongtian also nodded and said: "Yes, senior brother Yuanshi, Guangchengzi's matter is just a trivial matter. You don't need to pay too much attention to it. The most important thing now is how Fuxi attains enlightenment. We cannot act rashly at this time."  If something goes wrong, not only will we not gain anything from our hard work, but it will also offend Junior Sister Nuwa, and it will not be so easy for us to gain benefits from the human race!"

    Taishang Laojun and Tongtian Cult Master have already spoken. No matter how many thoughts Yuanshi Tianzun has in his mind, it is useless. After all, he cannot walk alone, and the losses will only be greater. However, Yuanshi Tianzun gave Zhu Jiuyin to  Holding grudges to the core, Yuanshi Tianzun only remembered Zhu Jiuyin's hatred, but never thought of admonishing Guang Chengzi, so that Guang Chengzi finally got out of control!

    Yuanshi Tianzun not only hated Zhu Jiuyin, but also hated the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother who were above the heaven. He believed that they were also responsible for a large part of what happened to Guang Chengzi. You must know that the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were the lords of the heaven.  Something happened to Guangchengzi right under their noses. In the eyes of Yuanshi Tianzun, this was the fault of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, and he became one of the objects of his hatred.

    I have to say that the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother have a bit of a grievance. It has nothing to do with them. If Guangchengzi hadn't been too arrogant, how could he have ended up like this? The only one to blame is Guangchengzi himself. It's a pity that Yuanshi Tianzun is such a person.  He never considers his own mistakes and always puts the blame on others.

    After the fight and eating the peach, Zhu Jiuyin was naturally unwilling to stay any longer. After all, he had nothing in common with the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, so why bother being disliked here? After everyone in Jiejiao left, Zhu Jiuyin  Yin Ze laughed loudly and said: "Fellow Taoist Haotian, I have also eaten peaches, and I have to say goodbye!"

    Regarding Zhu Jiuyin's departure, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother agreed with each other. For them, they wished that Zhu Jiuyin, the troublemaker, would leave the heaven, so that they could feel at ease and have Zhu Jiuyin stay in the heaven.  They had to be careful because Zhu Jiuyin might cause trouble for them.

    Of course, the most important thing is that Zhu Jiuyin cannot let go of those casual cultivators who stay here. None of them dare to speak, for fear of offending Zhu Jiuyin and suffering the fate of Guang Chengzi. This will damage the relationship between the Jade Emperor and the Jade Emperor.  The Queen Mother¡¯s great plan.

    Although in my heart I wished that Zhu Jiuyin would get out as soon as possible, he still had to do some superficial work, so he heard the Jade Emperor say: "The Peach Peach Conference has just begun, won't fellow Taoist stay a little longer?"

    Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "That's enough, Haotian. If I stay any longer, I'm afraid you'll curse in your heart. I don't have any issues with you, so I can't do it here."It's out of your sight!  "

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s straightforwardness made the Jade Emperor look a little embarrassed, but he regained his smile in an instant and said: ¡°Friend Zhu Jiuyin said something serious, how dare I scold you!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin waved his hand and said: "Okay, Haotian, don't say any more. I'll leave right now. You can take care of yourself. The water in the wilderness is very muddy. You have to be careful. This is also my  Take the reward for eating your peach!¡±

    As Zhu Jiuyin spoke, he stood up and strode out of the heaven. In an instant, he went down to the heaven and returned to the human race. When he saw Zhu Jiuyin suddenly returning from the heaven, Sanqing's face showed a smile.  There was a hint of nervousness, and they were all worried about whether Zhu Jiuyin was trying to stop Fuxi from attaining enlightenment.

    Although Yuanshi Tianzun holds a grudge against Zhu Jiuyin in his heart, he doesn't want Zhu Jiuyin to ruin the big thing. After all, only after Fuxi attains enlightenment can he get enough benefits from the human race. He can still share the right and wrong.  Clear, I know what to do at this time.

    After Zhu Jiuyin came down from Heaven, the human race has changed. Fuxi has been successfully elected as the leader of the human race, leading the human race to make great strides forward. Regarding all this, Zhu Jiuyin is not surprised at all. If  It would have surprised him if Sanqing didn't do this.

    Regarding Zhu Jiuyin's peace, Sanqing was always a little uneasy, and so was Nuwa. To be honest, they really didn't believe that Demon Master Kunpeng would be so honest and not reveal the secret of the Human Emperor to Zhu Jiuyin.  It is precisely because Zhu Jiuyin is indifferent to the Human Emperor and so cruel to others. This is where Sanqing and Nuwa Empress are uneasy. In their opinion, Zhu Jiuyin definitely has a big conspiracy waiting for them.  He jumped in on his own initiative, but they didn't know anything.

    What is the most terrifying thing?  That's not unknown, but that you clearly know that Neng Fang has a conspiracy, but you can't find the root source of the danger, and you have to do it. And now Sanqing and Nuwa Empress are like this  , they dare not and cannot stop, so they cannot feel at ease.

    As for what Sanqing and Nuwa are thinking, that is not what Zhu Jiuyin wants to think about. For him, the most important thing is his own strength. This is the foundation of his life. Only absolute strength  This is the foundation for establishing a foothold in ancient times.

    After the brief confrontation with Zhen Yuanzi, Zhu Jiuyin's mastery of power has taken another step forward. Don't underestimate this step, but it is this step that allows him to understand his own situation more clearly. For now  For Zhu Jiuyin, realm is nothing, only strength is the most important, and that is his foundation.

    In just a brief confrontation, Zhu Jiuyin realized the essence of An Jin. If he could fully grasp the power of An Jin, then he could compete with the Quasi-Sage with the power of his physical body. Of course,  There are advantages and disadvantages. As Zhu Jiuyin masters himself, his overall strength begins to decline again. If there are no accidents, Zhu Jiuyin believes that his strength will soon fall out of the realm of quasi-sage.

    Quasi-sage is a threshold. If Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation falls to the realm of quasi-sage, his overall strength will also be affected, and his strength will also change accordingly. After all, there is an essential difference between quasi-sage and Daluo Jinxian.  Even if Zhu Jiuyin already has the qualifications of a chaotic god and demon, he cannot change it, because this is the essence.

    Even though Zhu Jiuyin has always been very determined and not affected by realm drops, when he really got the big realm drops, he still had a bit of hesitation in his heart. After all, strength is the most important thing in ancient times.  , if he loses the power to intimidate everyone, it will be a big threat to Zhu Jiuyin. After all, he has countless enemies in the ancient times. Many people want to kill him, but they just don't have the chance.

    Although there is a promise from Taoist Hongjun, Zhu Jiuyin believes that when his life is in danger, Taoist Hongjun will only secretly add fuel to the flames, but will never help. For Taozu Hongjun, his own death is  Falling there is definitely a great thing, and of course it is also a great thing for Sanqing, Nuwa and the Second Saint of the West. As long as your strength is not enough to deter those people, then they will secretly attack you.  When starting, it is easy to dodge open guns and hidden arrows, but Zhu Jiuyin has to be careful about this. After all, it is related to his life and death. He cannot be careless. Gaining strength may not feel that important, but when losing it  When you are young, it is difficult to let go, and the same is true for Zhu Jiuyin!

    How to choose, Zhu Jiuyin is constantly thinking in his heart. This is another test for him by the great road. After all, the path chosen by Zhu Jiuyin is very tortuous. He has to withstand endless tests. Can he pass it?  This level depends on him.  .

 Text Chapter 239 The sudden change in the transition between emperor and emperor

    Chapter 239: The sudden change in the transition between the emperor and the emperor

    Chapter 239: The sudden change in the transition between the emperor and the emperor

    On the supreme road of physical enlightenment, there will be tests anytime and anywhere, and each time is very important. If he makes a wrong choice, all his previous efforts will be in vain.  The great road is also the most difficult and the achievement is the highest. This is also the expression of the great road.  c.  mw.  m

    Zhu Jiuyin took a deep breath, and then let out a long sigh. As the long sigh fell, Zhu Jiuyin's face became determined. The long-term pain is not as good as the short-term pain. Since he has decided to take this road, then  There can't be any hesitation, isn't it a big loss of strength, or at least death. After Zhu Jiuyin made the decision, his mind improved a lot.

    But now that the decision has been made, Zhu Jiuyin must make good use of this regression in cultivation, otherwise it will be wasted. Since Zhu Jiuyin has determined to integrate the Wu clan  If he goes to the human race and shares part of the human race's luck, then he will add more strength and also make a serious plot against the Nuwa Empress and Taishang Laojun, since his affairs will be known sooner or later.  , then Zhu Jiuyin doesn¡¯t need to be secretive.

    The affairs of the human race were under the protection of Sanqing and Nuwa Empress. Fuxi quickly obtained the "Hetu" and "Luoshu" to study the method of calculation for the human race. When his method of calculation became popular among the human race,  At that time, Fuxi's reputation reached its peak, and the position of the Human Emperor was consolidated.

    The human race should have three emperors, and Fuxi has no problem, so the next step is naturally to choose the second human emperor. At this time, the Shennong family appeared in Fuxi's eyes. The Shennong family planted grains to solve the problem of food for the human race.  Source, such a great achievement would naturally be highly rewarded, so it became natural for Shennong to take over the position of Emperor.

    The handover ceremony of the Human Emperor will naturally attract the attention of the three realms, and the human race also attaches great importance to it. The three ancestors of the human race, Zhu Jiuyin, will attend this handover ceremony of the Human Emperor, and Sanqing and Nuwa Empress are no exception.

    Under the testimony of the Human Mother Nuwa and Taishang Laojun, the leader of the Human Religion, Fuxi and Shennong completed the handover of the Human Emperor. The moment the handover of the Human Emperor was completed, a beam of light descended from the sky.  The golden light of merit was divided into five parts when it fell. The largest part went to Fuxi, and the other four parts fell on the heads of Taishang Laojun, Xuandu, Duobao, and Guangchengzi respectively.  On top of that, as for Empress Nuwa, Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Leader, they didn¡¯t have any. Although they helped Fuxi successfully reincarnate into the human race, they did not help Fuxi achieve enlightenment, while Xuandu, Duobao and Guangchengzi did it for him.  Fuxi went to Beiminghai and borrowed the innate spiritual treasures 'Hetu' and 'Luoshu' from the demon master Kunpeng.

    After the merit entered his body, Fuxi's expression suddenly changed greatly. Sanqing and Nuwa Empress looked at each other and smiled. Fuxi finally recovered the memory of his previous life, and everything went as smoothly as they imagined.

    At this moment, Zhu Jiuyin strode forward and shouted in a deep voice: "Fellow Taoist Fuxi, you have finally recovered your memory. I never thought that fellow Taoist Sanqing and Nuwa would sacrifice so much for the position of the Human Emperor."  At a huge price, reincarnating you, the great sage of the demon clan, into the human race to seize the position of human emperor and gain luck for the demon clan is such an insidious method!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, there was a burst of screams throughout the ceremony. All the human races were shocked by Zhu Jiuyin's words. This news about Zhu Jiuyin was really shocking.  , if the situation is true, it would be a huge irony for the human race. The predecessor of the majestic emperor of the human race turned out to be the great sage of the demon race. Humans and demons do not coexist. I am afraid that the hands of this great sage of the demon race will also be contaminated.  The blood of the human race, how could they not be angry?

    When Zhu Jiuyin said these words, Empress Nuwa's expression suddenly changed, and she shouted angrily: "That's enough, Zhu Jiuyin, this is the handover ceremony of the human emperor, and you, an ancestral witch, cannot let you be so presumptuous here!"

    Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "Nu Wa, how come you are so angry because of what I said? Do you dare not admit it if you dare to do it? Do you dare to swear to God that Fu Xi's predecessor is not the demon emperor Jun Yudong?"  Is it the Demon Saint Fuxi next to Huang Taiyi?"

    Zhu Jiuyin's rhetorical question left Empress Nuwa speechless. Although she was scheming against the human race, she was not trying to steal the fate of the human race for the demon race as Zhu Jiuyin said. She just wanted to benefit herself.  Her brother was just asking for a way to eternal life, but no one would believe her even if she said it, because humans and monsters are not mutually exclusive. As long as Fuxi's identity is confirmed, nothing she can say will be of any use. At this time, Empress Nuwa finally understood  Where did her uneasiness come from? Zhu Jiuyin had been waiting for the day when Fuxi would become enlightened, and then plotted against herself and Sanqing in one fell swoop. Unfortunately, she knew it too late.  In fact, it would be useless even if Empress Nuwa knew Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s plan in advance., because even if there is a glimmer of hope, she will not give up.

    Being silent at this time is undoubtedly admitting everything. Empress Nuwa can accept it, but Taishang Laojun cannot accept it, because if this matter is taken seriously by the human race, it will be difficult for him to gain a foothold in the human race in the future.  Maybe over and over again, he has already made a big mistake, tacitly allowing Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi to massacre the human race. If things happen again this time, then he, the leader of the human religion, will become the most unhappy human race.  If you see it, the human religion will cease to exist in name only.

    Taishang Laojun said in a deep voice: "Friend Zhujiu, you must have evidence for what you say. How can you prove that all this was arranged by us? Is it possible that it is just your guess?"

    As soon as Taishang Laojun said these words, Zhu Jiuyin laughed again and said: "What a Taishang Laojun, do you think you can get away with this? How could I say this if there is no evidence? I just ask you  Is Fuxi a Demon Saint? And don¡¯t you see anything wrong with my current physical condition?¡±

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin finished speaking, Taishang Laojun, Tongtian Cult Master, Yuanshi Tianzun and Nuwa Empress couldn't help but look at Zhu Jiuyin.  Because he has regressed a great level, he actually fell directly to the Daluo Golden Immortal Realm, and is no longer a quasi-saint-level master. How is this possible?  Some time ago, Zhu Jiuyin made a big move in the heaven. He was indeed a quasi-sage. How long had it passed before he fell to a great level? Could it be that Zhu Jiuyin had done something amazing?

    What kind of astonishing event could cause Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation to drop so seriously? Zhu Jiuyin is the Ancestral Witch of Time. Could it be that he used the magical power of time to forcefully witness everything that happened in the long river of time.

    After thinking about this for a lifetime, the faces of Sanqing and Nuwa Empress became extremely heavy, and their hearts became even more uneasy, but they also secretly cursed Zhu Jiuyin in their hearts that he was really a madman, and he could do such stupid things.  , actually taking their own cultivation level as nothing, which made them really speechless.

    Seeing the sudden change in the expressions of Sanqing and Nuwa Empress, Zhu Jiu said in a gloomy voice: "It seems that the four fellow Taoists have thought of the reason why my cultivation has regressed so severely. Yes, just as you thought,  In order to find evidence, I used the ancestral witch's supreme magical power of time and consumed the power of my own blood to see everything in the long river of time. It is precisely because of this that my cultivation level fell directly from the realm of quasi-sage to the Great Luo Jinxian.  I will use my body to prove that there will be no lies!"

    "Hiss!" When they heard Zhu Jiuyin's words, everyone gasped. The madman was really a big madman. He was so crazy that the guidance and accuracy in the paradise world in the west were far away.  Ti Ersheng couldn't help but feel lucky that he was not involved in this matter, otherwise he would have ended up with the same fate as Sanqing and Nuwa.

    The masters in the ancient world were shocked by Zhu Jiuyin's actions, while the people in the human race felt sad. The Nuwa Empress, the Holy Mother of the human race, and the Taishang Laojun, the leader of the human religion, had always been plotting against the human race.  , have no pity for the human race at all, but as the ancestral witch Zhu Jiuyin Witch God can pay such a heavy price for the human race, how can they not be moved? You must know that the human race today is no longer the one who did nothing in the past.  The human race understands, they still understand how big the gap is between the quasi-sage and the Daluo Jinxian, and how big the price they have to pay for the human race Zhu Jiuyin.

    When Zhu Jiuyin finished speaking, Taishang Laojun couldn't help but feel a sense of powerlessness in his heart, and said to himself: "It's bad, now Zhu Jiuyin has made me and Junior Sister Nuwa suffer, he  Instead, we have become heroes among the human race, and we have become the villains in the eyes of the human race. This bastard Zhu Jiuyin deserves to die!"

    Zhu Jiuyin deserves to die, but does he dare to kill Zhu Jiuyin?  Taishang Laojun did not dare, not only because of Daozu Hongjun's promise, but also because Zhu Jiuyin opened up the matter in front of many tribal leaders of the human race, saying that if he took action against Zhu Jiuyin at this time  , then he will definitely become the mortal enemy of the human race. As the leader of the human religion, if he becomes the mortal enemy of the human race, then the other religion will also come to an end.

    At this time, no one dared to take action against Zhu Jiuyin, because the human race's respect for Zhu Jiuyin had reached its limit, so everyone had to take it into consideration. Suddenly, Taishang Laojun couldn't help but secretly thought:  : "Perhaps the bastard Zhu Jiuyin really saw this, so he dared to be so crazy just now!"

    " But in an instant, Taishang Laojun gave up such an idea. Zhu Jiuyin is crazy, but being so crazy that he doesn't care about his own safety is a great justice for the human race. He really can't do this.

    Seeing that Taishang Laojun and others were speechless, Zhu Jiu said in a gloomy voice: "Why, you have nothing to say now. I really didn't expect that the woman who is the Holy Mother of the human race would?Fellow Taoist, as well as Taishang Laojun, who is the leader of the Human Religion, your roots are all in the human race, but why do you keep plotting against the human race? Do you think the human race really doesn¡¯t want to see you? In your eyes, the human race is just a chess piece that you can manipulate at will.  ?  "

    Zhu Jiuyin's move was cruel enough. He directly put a big hat on Nuwa Empress and Taishang Laojun, and they were unable to take it off. If this hat was firmly placed on them, then they  The fun is great.

    Taishang Laojun cursed loudly in his heart: "Zhu Jiuyin, you damn bastard, you dare to do such a cruel thing to me!"

    It's a pity that things have already happened. Zhu Jiuyin did such a thing. What can Taishang Laojun do to him? He can only watch his status in the human race begin to change. In the eyes of the human race, he is  The religion has become one of the most hated objects. No matter how wrong Empress Nuwa is, she is the mother of the human race, and the human race cannot touch and kill it. However, Taishang Laojun, the leader of the human religion, is different, so the human race  The anger was naturally directed at him.

    At this time, Fuxi had to speak. After all, he was the center of this matter. Fuxi said in a deep voice: "That's enough, friend Zhujiu, are you really going to make things get out of hand?"  No, I am indeed Demon Saint Fuxi, but that is just who I was before, now I am just a human race, nothing more!"

    When they heard Fuxi's answer, the faces of all the tribal leaders of the human race changed drastically. Although they heard Zhu Jiuyin's words, they still had a sense of luck in their hearts and did not want Zhu Jiuyin to say anything.  It was true, but reality made him understand that they were wrong, because Fuxi had already given an answer, so they had to believe it.

    Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "It's so funny. Fellow Taoist Fuxi, you have the nerve to say such things. It's true that you are a human race now, but are you really just a human race? You are a human emperor and have been recognized by the human race.  Human Emperor, you have the destiny of the human race, but you are born in the demon clan. Do you think that you can touch and kill them? Because of your existence, will the destiny of the human race not be lost?"

    Zhu Jiuyin's words made Fuxi speechless. As the Human Emperor, he has the great luck of the human race, and he was born in the demon clan. Naturally, the demon clan will get a trace of the luck of the human race. Then  I'm afraid it's just a trace, but it's enough to drive the human race crazy, because no one knows better than him how the human race views the demon clan.  As a human being, he also hated the demon clan in his heart when he had not recovered his past life memories.

    Dilemma, this sudden change at this moment put Fuxi, the Emperor of the People, in a dilemma. No matter what choice he made, it was inappropriate. Only then did Fuxi realize how embarrassing his situation was.

    At this time, someone needs to take on this responsibility. Taishang Laojun doesn't even have to think about it. Unless he really doesn't want to preach among the human race, otherwise he will never take the initiative to take on this responsibility. Taishang Laojun  If she is not willing to bear this responsibility, then the Empress Nuwa can only bear it alone. Since she is the Holy Mother of the human race, and Fuxi is her brother, she must bear this responsibility.  .

 Text Chapter 240 Another big mouth

    Chapter 240 Another big mouth

    Chapter 240 Another big mouth

    I saw Nuwa Empress took a deep breath, stepped forward and said in a deep voice: "That's enough, Zhu Jiuyin, I arranged this matter, and all the responsibilities fall on me. You don't need to attack others."  , I will bear all the responsibilities alone, you should be satisfied now!"

    As soon as Empress Nuwa said this, Taishang Laojun showed a hint of joy on his face, and he breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. To be honest, he was really afraid that Empress Nuwa would tell everything, and then he could  It's tragic. After all, he took the initiative to find Nuwa Empress in the first place. It can be said that everything was arranged by him. Now that Nuwa Empress has taken all the responsibilities, he can be relieved.  ///c.  m///c.  m

    Taishang Laojun thought very well. All responsibilities will be borne by Nuwa Empress alone, but can she bear it?  Human beings are all fools. Do they think that this matter was just done by the Empress Nuwa herself?  The more the Supreme Lord does not express his position, the uglier he becomes in the hearts of the human race. He is seen as a person who dare not bear his mistakes, which makes people even more shameless.

    Zhu Jiuyin said in a gloomy voice: "Fellow Taoist Nuwa, you are wrong. It is not a question of my satisfaction or dissatisfaction, but the satisfaction or dissatisfaction of the human race. I, Zhu Jiuyin, am not arrogant enough to make decisions on behalf of the human race!"

    The more Zhu Jiuyin is so low-key and respected by the human race, he becomes a good person who is upright and able to sacrifice himself in the eyes of the human race, and the taller his image becomes.

    No one has thought that Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation level is not caused by the time magical power of the ancestral witch, because no one has thought that Zhu Jiuyin has taken an unprecedented path. The most important thing is that Zhu Jiuyin is in the eyes of everyone.  He is just a madman, a madman who will do anything for revenge. Although it is said that Zhu Jiuyin is sacrificing for the human race, all the saints think that Zhu Jiuyin is sacrificing his life to Sanqing and Nuwa Empress.  Revenge, revenge for everything that the Lich had done in the past, but they knew it was the same thing, but no one would believe it if they said it, because Zhu Jiuyin's image in the minds of the human race was too tall.

    Killing two birds with one stone, Zhu Jiuyin's move was ruthless and vicious. Not only did he fulfill his own requirements, he also took the opportunity to deal a heavy blow to his enemies and gain enough luck for himself.

    ¡°What a ruthless person, Zhu Jiuyin has now become an unpredictable and ruthless person in the eyes of everyone in the prehistoric era, a ruthless person who dares to risk his own life to go crazy.

    As the third ancestor of the human race, although Suiren didn't want to see what happened today, he had to face it and make a decision. After all, this matter was related to the stability of the human race.

    Suiren took a step forward and gave Zhu Jiuyin a big gift, and said with tears of gratitude: "Thank you so much to the Witch God for your help. I and the human race are very grateful, but no matter what, the human race is the child of the Holy Mother, no matter how many shortcomings the mother has  , but our lives all come from our mothers, so we can only acquiesce in all this, and hope that the Witch God can solve it!"

    Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "Okay, you don't need to explain to me. What I did is all voluntary and has nothing to do with you. As long as you are willing to accept the result, everything is easy to talk about. I don't need to worry about it anymore."  After all, you are the ancestors of the human race, and everything about the human race should be solved by you!"

    The more Zhu Jiuyin is like this, the more the human race thinks that Zhu Jiuyin is their real patron saint, and the human race is able to achieve what it is today because of the help of the Witch Clan.

    At this time, Suiren had no choice but to make a statement, and of course he made a statement willingly. He just heard him say loudly: "The Witch God has made endless sacrifices to our human race. As long as there is a day for the human race, then one day must be dedicated to the Witch God."  , As for the Human Emperor Fuxi, although he is from the demon clan, he has made contributions to our human race anyway. For the sake of the Holy Mother, we accept his existence!"

    As soon as Suiren said these words, Empress Nuwa finally breathed a sigh of relief. Everything was finally solved. Although she paid a high price for all this, compared to her brother Fuxi who became the Human Emperor.  Avenue, that's nothing, all the costs are worth it.

    Fuxi also breathed a sigh of relief. If anyone is the most embarrassed, it is undoubtedly him, the Human Emperor. If he cannot be recognized by the human race, then his Human Emperor will probably end here, and his sister's sacrifice  All the costs would be in vain. Fortunately, none of this happened. It was precisely because of Suiren's kindness that Fuxi stopped thinking about the demon clan and became the human emperor wholeheartedly.

    I saw that Fuxi said in a deep voice: "From today on, there will no longer be a demon saint Fuxi. There will only be a human Fuxi. I will be a human being for the rest of my life!"

    As soon as Fuxi¡¯s oath came out,Tao Dao responded immediately, and the connection between him and the demon clan was instantly cut off. Fuxi's doing this can be regarded as giving an explanation to the human race, giving an explanation to Sanqing and Nuwa Empress, and the same is true.  After giving Zhu Jiuyin an explanation, the human race no longer cared about Fuxi's origin.

    Fuxi's disaster has passed, but Taishang Laojun's reputation among the human race has become very bad. Empress Nuwa has also lost most of her people in this matter. If Empress Nuwa really wants to help  Fuxi, then she should negotiate with the human race. As long as she opens her mouth, the human race will not be unkind. Unfortunately, Nuwa Empress did not do that, which naturally broke the human race's heart. The massacre of the demon clan has already made the human race feel sad.  There is a thorn, and now this thorn has penetrated deeply into the hearts of human beings and begun to take root.

    After Zhu Jiuyin saw such a change, there was no trace of pride on his face, because it was really nothing to him, it was just the use of waste. Of course he was happy when he succeeded, but there was nothing to be sad about when he failed, and Shennong  The more kind-hearted Shi is, the better it is for the Wu Clan. If he can let go of his hatred for Fuxi's identity, how can he forget the help the Wu Clan has given to the human race.

    Taishang Laojun was tricked by Zhu Jiuyin. Since the Nuwa Empress has shouldered the responsibility on her own, it is time for him to express his feelings. Taishang Laojun said:  : "Shen Nong, I am helpless when I see that the human race is sick, so I will teach you the art of alchemy!"

    Taishang Laojun is insidious enough. If Shennong takes over the alchemy technique, then he will become the teacher of the Human Emperor. In the future, Shennong will naturally share some of his luck with him when he attains enlightenment. Moreover, Shennong is a kind-hearted person.  , it is destined that he cannot watch the human race suffer and ignore it.

    Just when Shennong was about to take over Taishang Laojun's alchemy inheritance, Zhu Jiuyin suddenly said: "Taishang Laojun, your alchemy technique is only used to enhance the magic power of us cultivators.  It has no use with mortals. It doesn¡¯t matter if this elixir is not passed down. Although the human race is destined to prosper due to the general trend of heaven, it cannot blindly rely on the help of others. It must be self-reliant. If you want to become the protagonist of the ancient times, you need to endure hardships. Shennong, you  If you are willing, you can research a set of medicinal techniques that belong to the human race on your own, instead of accepting gifts from others. No matter how good other people's things are, they are not as easy to use as your own!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, Taishang Laojun's face darkened instantly. Zhu Jiuyin was clearly trying to harm his own good, but he couldn't say anything because Zhu Jiuyin had  It must be righteousness.

    Taishang Laojun didn¡¯t say anything, but Yuanshi Tianzun couldn¡¯t help but jump out. You know that he held a grudge against Guang Chengzi when he was slapped away by Zhu Jiuyin. At this time, he naturally wanted to teach Zhu Jiuyin a lesson.

    I saw Yuanshi Tianzun coldly snorted and said: "Zhu Jiuyin, what are your intentions? It is clear that Senior Brother has a good medicine that can save the human race from suffering, but you have repeatedly stopped it. I think you have bad intentions.  I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t bear to see the great prosperity of the human race affecting the development of your Wu clan!¡±

    Yuanshi Tianzun originally thought that his words would immediately attract the attention of the human race. After all, the Witch Clan is powerful, and the human race must be wary. However, Yuanshi Tianzun was wrong. His words aroused the glare of the human race. You know  The human race can be where they are today entirely thanks to the help of the Wu clan, and Zhu Jiuyin has paid a "heavy" price for the human race, and his cultivation has fallen to the realm of Daluo Jinxian. If they still doubt Zhu Jiuyin's intentions,  That's totally inappropriate.

    As soon as Yuanshi Tianzun said this, Taishang Laojun quickly said: "Junior Brother Yuanshi"

    Before Taishang Laojun finished speaking, Zhu Jiuyin rushed forward and said: "Taishang Laojun, you don't need to persuade Yuanshi Tianzun. They say that all saints are ants. It seems that Yuanshi Sage is one.  A good example. In his eyes, we, the Wu Clan, are the ones he can slander at will. There is no need for Zhu Jiuyin to tell me about the relationship between the Wu Clan and the human race. I only want to ask, you, Yuanshi Tianzun, are the capital of the human race.  What have you done? If you have never done anything, then what right do you have to question my intentions here? I am afraid that some people want to seize the fate of the human race, but they repeatedly want to prevent the human race from developing on their own.  Lead the human race to the path you want to see, and manipulate the human race like chess pieces?"

    A slap in the face!  This time, Zhu Jiuyin hit Yuanshi Tianzun hard in the face in front of the human race, and the slap was so loud. If he said that Yuanshi Tianzun had no selfish motives, no one would believe it. After all, the previous things had already been seen clearly by the humans.  After seeing Sanqing's face, it was a good thing that Yuanshi Tianzun didn't open his mouth to question Zhu Jiuyin. His opening would only have the opposite effect, making the humans hate them even more and believe that they have selfish motives!  Yuanshi Tianzun's carelessness at this moment and his impulsiveness due to the anger in his heart caused a big black mark to his image, and he was even more unpopular among the human race.  .

 Text 241: Avoid evil thoughts

    Chapter 241: Evil thoughts arise

    Chapter 241: Evil thoughts arise

    Chess piece!  This is not what the human race wants to see. The human race has its own dignity and cannot be provoked by others, not even saints. Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words aroused the blood of the human race, and everyone glared.  Looking at the saint Yuanshi Tianzun, he was not timid at all.  w.  m

    One mistake caused eternal hatred. Yuanshi Tianzun's mistake this time caused great harm to Taishang Laojun and Tongtian Cult Leader, and implicated them. The human race became highly vigilant towards them, and used a scrutinizing gaze to  Let¡¯s look at Sanqing, because they don¡¯t want to be treated as pawns, they need to have their own dignity.

    Taishang Laojun secretly sighed in his heart. He really didn't expect that Yuanshi Tianzun would make such a big mistake at this juncture, forcing him to make an explanation.

    I saw Taishang Laojun snort and say: "Friend Zhujiu, your words are a bit extreme. Although Junior Brother Yuanshi said a bit too much, he was also thinking about the human race, and his momentary slip of the tongue was understandable.  It¡¯s a bit too much for you to hold on to this sore spot but never let go, after all, no one can guarantee that they will never make mistakes!¡±

    As soon as Taishang Laojun finished speaking, Nuwa Empress nodded and said: "Elder brother is right. We must look at problems with a friendly eye. We cannot always look at everything with a malicious eye. That will only cause trouble.  A bigger conflict would not be a good thing for the human race!"

    Zhu Jiuyin sneered disdainfully: "It doesn't matter what I think. Everything must be focused on the human race. The human race's thoughts are the most important. What's the point of being entangled with me, Zhu Jiuyin? If you  If you are truly selfless, you will naturally be recognized by the human race, otherwise you will naturally be abandoned by the human race!"

    The human race is the most important thing. Zhu Jiuyin is right. Now that the human race is flourishing, everything will naturally be dominated by the human race. If you can't get the recognition of the human race, then your extravagant words will be of no use and still can't solve the problem.  But now under this situation, the human race has been aroused by Zhu Jiuyin, and they cannot listen to Sanqing's words at all. Who makes them never feel the light of friendship from Sanqing.

    Seeing the disgust in the eyes of the human race, Taishang Laojun secretly sighed. He understood that he had miscalculated this time. He underestimated Zhu Jiuyin, and also underestimated the power of the human race. He continued to fight with  There is no point in Zhu Jiuyin's argument, it will only deepen the human race's vigilance against them, so Taishang Laojun sighed: "Forget it! Since my friend Zhu Jiuyin said so, I have nothing to say.  We will see people¡¯s hearts in the future, let¡¯s wait for time to explain everything!¡±

    As soon as Taishang Laojun said this, he said to Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Leader: "Two junior brothers, now that the handover of the Human Emperor has been completed, we don't have anything to do here, so we should go back!"

    As the Taishang Laojun spoke, he bowed to Nuwa and Fuxi, then turned around and left the human race, leaving this place that made him sad. This time he really lost his wife and soldiers.  The benefits were not great, but it made the human race be wary of themselves. This result made Taishang Laojun angry, and all of this was caused by just one person, the ancestral witch Zhu Jiuyin.

    Taishang Laojun has made a statement. Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Master can say nothing more, so they can only leave. Although the interests of the Human Emperor are very good, you must have the ability to get them. Now they have no flesh.  After eating it, he made a mess, so naturally he didn't want to stay and look at the human race's eyes.

    Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Leader were not in a hurry to return to their own dojo, but came to Taishang Laojun's Taiqing Heaven together. Although they returned in failure this time, they did not stop seeking benefits from the human race.  , not to mention that just by looking at Fuxi's enlightenment, you can know how great and terrifying the fate of the human race is. The Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors, just one Fuxi can directly become a quasi-sage Dzogchen master by virtue of his huge merits, and  There will be three human emperors among the human race. What an amazing result. If they cannot gain any benefit from this, then they have failed too much.

    Seeing the appearance of Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Leader, Taishang Laojun showed a smile on his face. Fortunately, Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Leader were still on his side at this time and were not affected by external forces.

    Taishang Laojun took a deep breath and said, "Do the two junior brothers have any ideas for coming to see me in such a hurry?"

    Of course they had the idea, otherwise why would they rush to see Taishang Laojun? Yuanshi Tianzun said: "Elder brother, Zhu Jiuyin is really too arrogant. We can't let him go on like this anymore.  Otherwise, I am afraid that we will gain nothing from this opportunity for the great rejuvenation of the human race!"

    Taishang Laojun looked deeply atYuanshi Tianzun glanced at him and said, "Junior brother Yuanshi, what do you want to do?"

    Yuanshi Tianzun sneered and said: "Since the madman Zhu Jiuyin is looking for death, then we naturally have to send him away. Isn't he so crazy that he can even give up his own cultivation? In this ancient world, he has countless  Enemies, we can't attack him, but that doesn't mean that others can't kill him. We can definitely kill people with a borrowed knife, and kill him while Zhu Jiuyin is extremely weak to eliminate future troubles!"

    As soon as Yuanshi Tianzun said these words, a trace of desire flashed on the faces of Taishang Laojun and Tongtian Cult Leader. To be honest, they didn't want to kill Zhu Jiuyin, but this was not a simple matter, although Zhu Jiuyin  Jiuyin's cultivation level has declined, but not many people dare to take action against Zhu Jiuyin, and even fewer can kill Zhu Jiuyin. After all, those who are not short-sighted in the Lich Tribulation  Everyone was wiped out in that battle, and the only one left was a smart man. Even though Zhu Jiuyin was very weak at this time, behind Zhu Jiuyin there was the saint Hou Tuzu Wu, and  Zhu Jiuyin is not a fool, there is no way he is not aware of his current situation!

    Taishang Laojun took a deep breath and said: "Junior Brother Yuanshi, your idea is good, but I don't know how sure you are. Who can kill Zhu Jiuyin?"

    Taishang Laojun's question was asked to Yuanshi Tianzun. Although he wanted to borrow a knife to kill Zhu Jiuyin, he really couldn't find a usable knife, so he said awkwardly: "Elder brother, what happened to me just now?"  I just had an idea, but it hasn¡¯t been perfected yet, and I haven¡¯t thought of anyone who can use it!¡±

    Taishang Laojun sighed and said: "Junior brother Yuanshi, I know you hate Zhu Jiuyin very much. As a brother, why don't you hate him? I just hate him, but many things can be solved without hatred. Zhu Jiuyin is not  Fool, since he dares to choose to harm himself at this time, then he is sure that he can live comfortably. Maybe this is another conspiracy, a conspiracy to induce me to take action. After all, Zhu Jiuyin has the teacher's promise, once  If you miss it, the consequences will be disastrous. No matter who is involved, the teacher cannot remain indifferent!"

    When Yuanshi Tianzun heard this, he couldn't help but said: "Elder brother, this is unlikely. As long as Zhu Jiuyin dies, it will be too late for the teacher to be happy, so how could it"

    Before Yuanshi Tianzun could finish his words, Taishang Laojun interrupted him and said: "There is nothing impossible. You must know that Hou Tu Zu Wu controls the six paths of reincarnation. That is what the teacher is afraid of, and if Zhu Jiu  If Yin is dead, then the teacher will naturally have to give an explanation to the Wu clan, and then someone will have to take responsibility, so we cannot interfere in this matter no matter what, do you understand?"

    As soon as Taishang Laojun finished speaking, Yuanshi Tianzun suddenly realized and said: "Elder brother, I understand. Don't worry, I know what to do. In fact, there is no need for us to take action. We just need to let the news out.  , as long as those people are interested, they will naturally take action, and no matter what happens then, it will have nothing to do with us!"

    Taishang Laojun nodded and said: "Yes, that's the truth. Junior brother, don't lose your mind because of temporary anger, and we don't need to spread the news, there will be people who will do it for us. You must know that prehistoric times  Zhu Jiuyin has countless enemies among them, and there are many people who want him dead!"

    "What is Gao Ming? Taishang Laojun is just Gao Ming. He doesn't have to take action at all. He only needs to sit on the mountain and watch the tigers fight. No matter what happens in the future, it has nothing to do with them. Naturally, someone will take the blame.

    What Taishang Laojun said was right. At this time, countless people were moved. The story of Zhu Jiuyin's self-mutilation for the human race quickly spread throughout the wilderness. For the human race, Zhu Jiuyin is a great righteousness, but  For Zhu Jiuyin's enemies, this is a great opportunity to kill Zhu Jiuyin. Everyone is gearing up. Of course, revenge is just a small excuse. It is Zhu Jiuyin who really decides that they will take a big action against Zhu Jiuyin.  Yin's rich net worth.

    People die for money, and birds die for food. For these people, if they can kill Zhu Jiuyin, it will definitely make them improve their cultivation and become the top masters in the ancient land. As for the revenge of the Witch Clan, that is not possible at all.  It doesn't matter. After all, you will gain only if you pay, and you will gain if you don't pay.

    If you want to succeed, you have to work hard. Only by working hard can you succeed. If you don't work hard, there will be nothing. Among these people, most of them are the remnants of the demon clan. You must know that they have no regard for Zhu.  Jiuyin hates him to the core. For them, as long as they can kill Zhu Jiuyin, it is victory. As for the consequences, it is nothing. After all, Zhu Jiuyin's hands are stained with the endless blood of their demon clan!  .

 Text Chapter 242 I can¡¯t help it

    Chapter 242: I can¡¯t help myself

    Chapter 242 I can¡¯t help it

    When the news of Zhu Jiuyin's self-mutilation spread, the little demon snake far away in the North Ming Sea showed a hint of madness and said in a dark voice: "Zhu Jiuyin, if you are honest, you won't be able to do it."  What's the matter? Since you are looking for death, if I don't fan you some wind and light a fire, I'd be really sorry for your 'care' for me!"

    As soon as this little snake's fan ignited the fire, the entire Beiju Luzhou was in turmoil. Countless demon clans that had survived were ready to move, and all of them wanted to go out to kill Zhu Jiuyin and become the demon emperor Jun and Donghuang.  Not only are these people ready to take revenge on Taiyi, but also Lu Ya, the tenth prince of the demon clan in the Wa Palace, is also tempted.  ////8 9 Reading Network

    In the Wa Palace, Lu Ya looked at Nuwa Empress expectantly, hoping to get help from Nuwa Empress so that he could kill Zhu Jiuyin and save his father Yao Huangdijun and uncle Donghuang Taiyi.  revenge.

    He came with full confidence, but the result was that he was greatly disappointed. In response to Lu Ya's request, Nuwa Empress shook her head and said: "Lu Ya, your father sent you to my Wa Palace in order to keep your demon emperor lineage."  It is impossible for me to agree to your request for the next bloodline. Zhu Jiuyin is not someone you can kill just because you want to. If you go, you will probably destroy the last bloodline of the Three-Legged Golden Crow. I advise you to go ahead.  If you continue to stay in the Wa Palace to practice cultivation, you will be respected by strength in the ancient world, and you are far from being able to take charge of your own affairs!"

    Empress Nuwa¡¯s words were well-intentioned. She was trying to persuade Lu Ya to give up those inappropriate fantasies. If Zhu Jiuyin was really so easy to kill, then he would not be alive until now. The most important thing is that he was killed by Zhu Jiuyin.  Ruining her prestige in the human race, and almost preventing her brother Fuxi from attaining the Dao, this made Nuwa Empress a little wary of Zhu Jiuyin, and she had a trace of doubt in her heart, whether all this was Zhu Jiuyin.  Jiuyin had set up another plan, and the target was the remaining demon saints among the demon clan. With this thought, how could Empress Nuwa let Lu Ya leave the Wa Palace to seek revenge on Zhu Jiuyin.

    Lu Ya said urgently: "My Lady, now that Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation has greatly retreated, it is the best time to kill him. If we don't take action now, it will be too late when he recovers!"

    Seeing the anxious look on Lu Ya's face, Empress Nuwa shook her head and said: "Lu Ya, you are upset. Zhu Jiuyin is not an ordinary person. It is difficult to kill him. And how can you be sure that this is not a human being?"  Trap, a trap aimed at our demon clan. Don¡¯t forget that Daozu Hongjun once promised Zhu Jiuyin, and even if you go, you are somewhat sure that you can kill Zhu Jiuyin. With Zhu Jiuyin,  The quasi-sage body can fight with the saint, and can kill the demon master Kunpeng before his injuries are fully recovered. Although the demon master Kunpeng is not a very good person, his cultivation is there, and it can be said that the entire  Among the demon clan, except Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi, he is the most powerful. Even he died in the hands of Zhu Jiuyin. What do you mean? Don¡¯t forget, you are still just  With Daluo Jinxian¡¯s cultivation, if you want to kill Zhu Jiuyin, you will have to have the cultivation of Quasi-Saint to have that chance, otherwise your death will be in vain!¡±

    Lu Ya blushed and said: "No! I don't believe that Zhu Jiuyin is still that powerful, and as long as you are willing to come forward, we still have a chance. I believe that the surviving demon saints among our demon clan are willing to  Take the risk to kill Zhu Jiuyin, this life and death enemy. If Zhu Jiuyin doesn¡¯t die for a day, it will be a big threat to our demon clan!"

    How could Empress Nuwa not know about Zhu Jiuyin's threat, but Empress Nuwa knew better that at this time, she couldn't act rashly. You must know that there are many people who want Zhu Jiuyin to die, and whoever can't bear it first  If he jumps out, it will definitely be a dead end. Nuwa Empress does not want Lu Ya to jump out on his own initiative, and she does not want the surviving Demon Saints of the Demon Clan to rush to take action, because that will only cause the Demon Clan to bleed another round of blood.  .

    Empress Nuwa said firmly: "Lu Ya, give up. I will not use the demon summoning flag, and I will not allow the demon saints of the demon clan to jump out at this time. No matter what, we demon clan cannot be that kind of people."  Outstanding bird!"

    Empress Nuwa's insistence gave birth to a trace of disgust in Lu Ya's heart. Although this resentment had just appeared, but with this trace of disgust in his heart, it was destined that Lu Ya would part ways with Empress Nuwa.  He already thought in his heart that Nuwa Empress was no longer the saint of the demon clan who sacrificed his life for the demon clan.

    Empress Nuwa still knew something about the situation in Luzhou, Beiju. Even though all the demon saints were rushing to jump out one by one and were secretly trying to connect with each other, when Empress Nuwa gave her order, all these people  The newly formed alliance was instantly disintegrated, and no one dared to question Nuwa's order.

    Of course, this??The Great Sage of the Demon Race did not really give up the idea of ??killing Zhu Jiuyin, but they were hiding temporarily, waiting for the opportunity to come, either not to do it, or to fight to the death.

    The reaction of the monsters in Luzhou, Beiju made Lu Ya even more sad. He even thought that there was no point in staying in the Wa Palace anymore. If he wanted to get the power of revenge from Nuwa Empress, it would be impossible.  It's impossible.

    Suddenly, Lu Ya had a strange thought in his mind: "Is it because of Fuxi that Nuwa Empress stopped everyone from attacking Zhu Jiuyin? You must know that Fuxi has attained the Way of the Human Emperor and is completely different from the demon."  The clan has broken up, and Empress Nuwa doesn¡¯t want to ruin Fuxi¡¯s good deeds!¡±

    When Lu Ya had this thought in his mind, he even thought that he should leave the Wa Palace as soon as possible and go out on his own. The current Nuwa Empress had become something he didn't recognize.  In Lu Ya's mind, he never thought that Zhu Jiuyin's great retreat was a game in itself, a game for everyone.

    If it is a conspiracy, can it be considered a small conspiracy? Since Zhu Jiuyin benefited from the battle with Zhen Yuanzi, he naturally wanted to complete his plan as soon as possible and let his body be obtained.  For further changes, he needs to fight, endless battles. Only fighting can speed up his pace, and Zhu Jiuyin believes that as long as the news of his retreat in cultivation spreads, there will be other demon saints from the demon clan.  Some people who have dissatisfaction with themselves will not miss such a great opportunity. They will face a bloody battle, a battle of sublimation.

    Of course, Zhu Jiuyin also understands that the other party will not act rashly, at least not until they are ready. After all, his reputation is not in vain.

    The changes in Beiju Luzhou were not hidden from Zhu Jiuyin. Regarding Zhu Jiuyin's situation, Hou Tu Zuwu finally couldn't bear it anymore. She urgently wanted to know what Zhu Jiuyin's situation was now, because  She discovered that a big storm was about to break out in the Three Realms targeting Zhu Jiuyin. Hou Tuzu Wu, who had experienced the calamity of the lich, had already seen several brothers fall. She did not want to see Zhu Jiuyin again.  Yin also fell.

    Unable to bear the impatience in her heart, Houtu Zuwu left the underworld and went to the human race to see Zhu Jiuyin. She wanted to find out what Zhu Jiuyin was thinking at this time.

    Zhu Jiuyin was not surprised by the appearance of Hou Tu Zu Wu. When he saw Hou Tu Zu Wu for the first time, Zhu Jiuyin said: "Sister Hou Tu, you finally can't bear it anymore."  Come and see me!¡±

    When hearing Zhu Jiuyin's words, Hou Tuzu Wu was a little bit dumbfounded. She couldn't understand Zhu Jiuyin's brother. Hou Tuzu Wu sighed: "Second brother, do you think everything has come to an end?"  Can I still endure this? In the ancient world, strength was valued. I don¡¯t understand why you have to sacrifice yourself for the human race. Is it worth it? Have you not considered the feelings of our tribe? "

    As soon as Houtu Ancestral Witch finished speaking, Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "Sister Houtu, why do you think I am sacrificing my cultivation for the sake of the human race?"

    Houtu Zuwu looked startled, and then said: "Isn't it?"

    Zhu Jiu said in a gloomy voice: "Sister Houtu, do you think I am such a crazy person? Am I someone who never thinks about my people? Of course I have my own reasons for doing this!"

    Houtu Zuwu said in a deep voice: "But second brother, even if you have your own reasons, you still have to discuss it with us. At least you have to let us know what you want to do. You should know that there is no one in the world.  How many people want to kill you? In the past, you were strong enough to overwhelm them, but now your strength is no longer enough to overwhelm these people. This has already threatened your life!"

    Zhu Jiuyin said: "This is exactly what I want to see. I just hope that these people can all jump out and let me catch them all in one go, so I gave them this opportunity, a chance to kill me!"

    Regarding Zhu Jiuyin's crazy words, Houtu Zuwu was a little speechless. She said in a deep voice: "Second brother, why are you doing this? You must have a reason. I don't believe you are just doing it to deal with  Those people hiding in the dark are simply not worth your efforts!"

    Zhu Jiuyin nodded and said: "This is natural. Those idiots who have not even achieved quasi-sage are not worth my trouble. I want to use their hands to complete the final transformation, a qualitative transformation!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin finished speaking, Hou Tuzu Wu's face was startled for a moment, and then he asked: "Second brother, your body is already mature, and you are also the most powerful being among all of us. Do you still need to take risks like this?"  Is it worth it?"

    Zhu Jiu said in a gloomy voice: "It's worth it. Only completeOnly then can I have the opportunity and strength to accomplish what Father God has not accomplished, and to prove the Tao and the Tao to eternal life with my own body!  "

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words were really crazy. He actually wanted to live forever with the Dao, which shocked Hou Tuzu Wudu!

    Houtu Ancestral Witch shook his head and said: "Second brother, you should know that although we have inherited the bloodline of Father God and have the strongest physical body in the world, compared with Father God, our true form of Ancestral Witch is still inferior.  Very far, because our innate nature determines that we cannot be as powerful as Father God!¡±

    When Zhu Jiuyin heard this, he laughed loudly and said: "Sister Houtu, nothing is impossible in this world. Maybe you think it is impossible, but I believe that I have the ability to do it. Sanqing and the others  If you can¡¯t see my physical condition, can¡¯t you, as an ancestral witch, also not see it?¡±

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, Hou Tu Zuwu thought, and his spiritual thoughts swept across Zhu Jiuyin's body. Zhu Jiuyin did not hide anything from Hou Tu Zuwu, and did not use his hands to stop Hou Tu.  The Ancestral Witch's exploration, so the Houtu Ancestral Witch can naturally feel everything about Zhu Jiuyin's body very clearly.

    I didn¡¯t know it, but I was shocked when I saw it. After looking at Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s body, Hou Tu Zuwu said in a voice: ¡°How is this possible, second brother, how on earth did you do it? You can actually return yourself.¡±  The origin creates the body of chaos!"

    Zhu Jiuyin smiled calmly and said: "Nothing is impossible, and it is not difficult to achieve this. Have you forgotten that I have the innate treasure 'Qiankun Ding' in my hand? It has the effect of returning to the origin!  "

    "What, second brother, you actually used the 'Qiankun Cauldron' to sacrifice your own body. This is really crazy. Aren't you afraid that your true body will be destroyed and destroyed directly?" Houtuzu Wu shouted again.  .

    Zhu Jiuyin said disapprovingly: "You have to pay to get something. There is no good thing in this world that comes for free. If you want to get it, you have to pay something. And you are also wrong. What I practice is not  It is the body of Chaos, but the true body of Chaos Gods and Demons, and it is the purest form of Chaos Gods and Demons. If I become the body of Gods and Demons, I will have a physique comparable to that of Father God, and I will have enough background to attack the supreme avenue.  !¡±

    Although Hou Tuzu Wu did not receive all the inheritance from the Great God Pangu, she knew how powerful the true form of the Chaos God and Demon was. Strictly speaking, the Great God Pangu was also a Chaos God and Demon, but he was a  He is just a relatively special existence of Chaos Gods and Demons. He possesses supreme luck, which makes him unique.

    Transforming his body into the true form of the Chaos God and Demon, such a crazy thing really shocked Hou Tu Zuwu. He really couldn't imagine that his brother would be so crazy. This was simply gambling with his own life.  , in her eyes, she thought it was really not worth it, at least she agreed so, but in Zhu Jiuyin's heart, she didn't think so. For Zhu Jiuyin, everything he had paid was worth it, as long as he could  To achieve the Supreme Way, this little effort is nothing. If you don¡¯t take risks, how can you achieve the Supreme Way?  (To be continued.

 Text Chapter 243 Persuasion

    Chapter 243: Persuasion

    Chapter 243 Persuasion

    Hou Tuzu Wu took a deep breath and tried to calm himself down, and then asked: "Second brother, how sure are you that you can succeed? If your hope is too small, I think you should give up. After all, now  You still have time!"

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "There is no turning back. When I make this decision, I will not give up. Even if there is a chance, I will fight for it, and things will not be what you think."  It¡¯s so difficult, but as long as I fight enough, I will have enough confidence to complete the final transformation!¡±

    Hou Tuzu Wu said in a deep voice: "Second brother, all you have done is just to have a vivid battle. If you only have this idea, then there is no need to make such a dangerous decision. I can completely satisfy you.  request!"

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "No! Sister Houtu, you can't help me, because it's impossible for you and me to fight with all our strength. If we can't fight with all our strength, naturally we won't be able to arouse our own emotions."  Potential and one's own murderous intent, it's just a waste of time"

    Hou Tuzu Wu sighed: "Second brother, can't we change the way and use gentle means to complete this qualitative change?"

    Zhu Jiuyin smiled calmly and said: "Of course you can, but I don't have that much time. After all, the Chaos Gods and Demons are different from others. If the news leaks out, it will only ruin my major event. Even if it is a risk, it is worth it. You can  There is no need to worry about my safety, this is my own choice, and even if I fail in the end, I will have no regrets!"

    When she saw Zhu Jiuyin's determined look, Hou Tuzu Wu had countless things to say in her heart, but she couldn't say them out because she knew Zhu Jiuyin's character very well. After he made his decision, that was  It won't change.

    In any case, it would be impossible for Hou Tuzu Wu to turn a blind eye to this matter. She only heard Hou Tuzu Wu say: "Second brother, what can I do for you? Do you need me to be there?"  Protect in secret!"

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "You don't have to do anything, just do your own thing. As for my affairs, I can handle them myself. Although my cultivation is greatly damaged,  , but it is not difficult to protect yourself, so don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t forget, I also practice Shinto. As long as I don¡¯t want to die, even if the saint takes action, I will still be able to fight.  !¡±

    When she heard Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words, Houtu Zuwu nodded. She still knew something about Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s spiritual practice, so she did not continue to persuade him.

    In fact, Houtu Zuwu didn't know that Zhu Jiuyin's words were just to comfort her. No matter how dangerous it was, Zhu Jiuyin would not use his spiritual cultivation, because it would only hinder his physical body.  evolution.

    Hou Tuzu Wu sighed: "But, second brother, your"

    Before Hou Tuzu Wu could finish speaking, Zhu Jiuyin shouted in a deep voice: "There is nothing to be ashamed of. This is the path I have chosen. Then I will go on firmly. No one in the Wu clan wants to  It¡¯s my choice to be a part of it!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin's insistence made Houtu the ancestral witch sigh, and then said: "Second brother, I won't stop you, but you have to take care of yourself. After the last calamity, there are only four of our twelve ancestral witches left.  I don¡¯t want to see anything happen to you again, brother!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin raised his head and looked at the endless void above, and said in a deep voice: "The path I pursue is freedom and detachment. There are endless difficulties and obstacles on this path. It can be said that the path I chose is better than before.  It is even more difficult for Father God, because Father God was blessed with great luck back then, and all I can rely on is myself. I don¡¯t want you to get involved. A Lich Calamity Tribulation has severely damaged the vitality of my Witch Clan, and I don¡¯t want to  If I put you in danger again, even if I die in the end, it will be my own choice. You can't help me. The only one you can rely on on the road to physical enlightenment is yourself!"

    What Zhu Jiuyin said is correct. He can only rely on himself on his path to enlightenment. It is of no benefit to him to use external forces to overcome the tribulation. It is not easy to become the true form of the Chaos God and Demon.  When Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation level did not fall to Daluo Jinxian, he didn't feel much about it. However, when his cultivation level dropped from Quasi-Sage, he already felt the difference between himself and the prehistoric world.  , you can feel the suppression from the primitive power every time you breathe in and out.

    Zhu Jiuyin believes that if he waits until he completes the transformation of his bloodline, he will become the target of heaven at that time, and chaotic gods and demons should not appear in the wild.

    Zhu Jiuyin understands his situation, so he doesn¡¯t want to see the Wu clan involved and doesn¡¯t want them to endure what he wants.The right pressure, because that would be a disaster for the Wu clan.

    Zhu Jiuyin's words made Houtu Zuwu feel a little uneasy, which came from the uneasiness in her soul. Although she wanted to help Zhu Jiuyin, she couldn't do it because she understood that Zhu Jiuyin  Yin has embarked on a road that no one has ever walked, and this road is extremely difficult and dangerous.

    Chaos gods and demons are heaven-defying existences. Hou Tu Zuwu doesn¡¯t know what it will be like when Zhu Jiuyin completes the final transformation, because the chaos gods and demons are different. They have their own inheritance, and this inheritance  It comes from the bloodline, which is the inheritance of chaos.

    Hou Tu Zu Wu came in a hurry and left in a hurry. For Hou Tu Zu Wu, the pressure she faced was not light. Although Zhu Jiuyin did not say it clearly, she understood that from now on, Zhu Jiuyin would  The Wu Clan was handed into her hands, and now she has to fight for the survival of the Wu Clan.

    Because of the handover of the Human Emperor, an undercurrent surged in the ancient world, and the target of this undercurrent was Zhu Jiuyin. Especially after they did not see any reaction from the Wu clan, they believed that this was a big disaster.  Opportunity.

    Zhu Jiuyin's wealth is so rich that he has been respected since ancient times. The Saint Zhunti in the Western Paradise is extremely greedy. If it was limited to the promise of Daozu Hongjun, I'm afraid he would have taken action against Zhu Jiuyin long ago.  Well, for him, people die for money and birds die for food. Faced with such a big temptation, he cannot refuse.

    Seeing the impatient look of Saint Zhunti, Saint Jingyin sighed and said: "Junior brother, give up. Although Zhu Jiuyin's wealth is rich, it is not something you and I can do, and it is not ours."  We cannot bear the consequences of what the West can do!"

    The words of the sage led to a flash of helplessness on the face of the sage Zhunti. The West really cannot bear the cause and effect. You must know that although the Wu clan has not taken any action, it does not mean that they will really sit back and ignore it.

    However, this did not make Saint Zhunti give up completely. He only heard him say: "Brother, although we cannot take action against Zhu Jiuyin, we can wait for others to take action before taking it, so there will be no cause and effect!  "

    The saint Jieyin shook his head and said: "Junior brother, do you think that without saints like us taking action, there would really be someone in the ancient world who could kill Zhu Jiuyin and take away those treasures from his hands?"

    Without waiting for Saint Zhunti to answer, Saint Jieying asked and answered his own question: "No one can do this, not even quasi-sage masters like Ming He and Zhen Yuanzi, because it is Zhu Jiuyin."  , a person who can fight with the saint, everyone only remembers Zhu Jiuyin's extremely powerful body, but forgets that Zhu Jiuyin not only practices the physical way, he also practices the divine way, we just  I have seen that his cultivation level is constantly declining, but who knows how far his Shinto practice has reached. You must know that Shinto practice attaches great importance to endless faith. With Zhu Jiuyin's status in the human race and the Wu clan, do you think his  Will Shinto practice not advance but retreat? Who can know whether Zhu Jiuyin's self-mutilation is a sacrifice for his own Shinto, so that Shinto practice can achieve a qualitative breakthrough?"

    If we talk about the understanding of Shinto, then in the ancient world, apart from Zhu Jiuyin, he must be a saint. After all, the spiritual way practiced in the West is infinitely close to this Shinto practice, so even if it is Zhu Jiuyin  His cultivation level is constantly declining, but Saint Jieyin still dare not despise him, because he understands that Zhu Jiuyin still has the existence of the divine way. The divine way is not destroyed, and who dares to be arrogant enough to kill Zhu Jiuyin easily?  Even a saint would not dare to make such a guarantee.

    After hearing the words of the leading saint, Saint Zhunti said: "Brother, the reason why the Wu clan didn't react at all is because they want to take this opportunity to catch all those who have hatred against the Wu clan. This  Zhu Jiuyin is indeed vicious and ruthless, and he is actually able to come up with such an insidious plan!"

    The Holy Sage shook his head and said: "No one can tell whether it is true or not. After all, Zhu Jiuyin is too crazy. Normal people like us cannot understand his inner thoughts. For this matter, we only need to wait and see.  The change is, don¡¯t be greedy, what other people think and see is their own business and has nothing to do with us!¡±

    Sage Zhunti sighed: "I hope that the Sanqing and the Yaozu can take great action against Zhu Jiuyin, so that we can have the opportunity to preach to the East. After all, the East has outstanding people and places that are far stronger than us in the West!"

    The Saint Jieyin shook his head and said: "Sanqing will not take action easily. After all, it is impossible for the eyes of the Lord of the Ethereum to fail to see the power hidden by Zhu Jiuyin. If someone can't bear it, he will definitely  It¡¯s the demon clan, because only the demon clan can fight Zhu Jiuyin to death. Although the demon clan is suppressed by the Nuwa Empress, the Nuwa Empress is not the demon emperor. No matter how strong she is, she can¡¯t completely control the demon clan!¡± (  Not finished yetContinued.

 Text Chapter 244: The Battle between the Emperor and the Emperor

    Chapter 244: The Battle between the People and the Emperor

    Chapter 244: The Battle between Human and Emperor

    Everything is as the saint said. No matter how strong Nuwa is, she cannot control the demon clan. That is because of her own limitations. She can suppress the demon clan for a while, but she cannot suppress it for a long time, because the two clans of lich and demon  It is a fight to the death, and there is no possibility of resolving the conflict between the two sides. For the demon clan, even if there is a glimmer of hope that they can kill Zhu Jiuyin, they will not give up. No matter whether it is a trap or not, they will not give up.  The reason for meeting again is simple, they want revenge.

    It is precisely because of the determination of the demon clan that both Sanqing and Jieyin can hold back this tone. Sanqing still has a glimmer of illusion in his heart, but there is no illusion in the heart of Jieyin Saint. His goal  It is not Zhu Jiuyin at all, but the human race. How to enter the East to preach is their focus.

    Sanqing could bear it when it came to Zhu Jiuyin, but they couldn't bear it when it came to the Human Emperor. Taishang Laojun obviously had no hope, because he, the leader of the Human Sect, had no hope in the hearts of the human race.  He had no status, so Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Leader no longer placed hope on him. They both arranged for their disciples to enter the human race to find the next Human Emperor in order to gain the merit of assisting the Human Emperor.

    Although Taishang Laojun has no status in the hearts of the human race, as the leader of the Human Religion, he can still figure out where the next Human Emperor is, and he told Yuanshi Tianzun about this news, but did not tell Tongtian  Leader, because Taishang Laojun is also wary of Leader Tongtian. After all, the power of intercepting the religion has seriously affected the balance of the Three Pure Ones. As far as the disciples are concerned, even if it is the human and interpretation religions,  Taken together, he is no match for Jie Jiao. He is overshadowed by a younger brother. No matter how mediocre Taishang Laojun is, he is not willing to see it, not to mention that Taishang Laojun himself is not mediocre at all.

    I don¡¯t know whether it was the will of heaven or the arrangement of Taoist Hongjun. When the Shennong clan was about to complete its merits, two leaders with high reputations appeared among the human race. One was Xuanyuan, and the other was of Wu clan blood.  Chi You, speaking of Chi You, he was one of the great witches among the witch clan who perished during the Lich Calamity. It is unknown why he was reincarnated as a human.

    When such changes occurred in the human race, Yuanshi Tianzun could not sit still. He really did not expect that the last human emperor would have such a change. If the human emperor were to compete for the position of the human emperor in the normal way, Yuanshi Tianzun could not sit still.  Tianzun is really not sure that he can win. After all, Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu clan have great prestige among the human race. Although he is unwilling to do so, at this time, Yuanshi Tianzun can only ask Taishang Laojun and Tongtian Cult Leader.  Asking for help, you must know that his power of teaching and teaching alone cannot be compared with Chi You.

    So the Taiqing sky became lively again, and the three Qings gathered together again, but this time the leader of Tongtian came a little reluctantly. After all, he failed in the fight for the Human Emperor, and now he has to take grain from the fire for others. This naturally makes him  Unwilling to be reconciled, if it were not for the consideration of the Three Pure Ones, Master Tongtian might not come at all.

    When the three of them sat down, Taishang Laojun raised his head and said calmly: "Junior Brother Yuanshi, are you here today because of the Human Emperor?"

    Yuanshi Tianzun sighed and said: "I disappoint you, senior brother. This time I am indeed here for this matter. You also know that the Wu Clan is very powerful in the human race. Even if Xuanyuan has my help in teaching, I can't fight with Chi."  You Bi, I am afraid that I will eventually lose in the fight for the Human Emperor. I would like to ask Senior Brother and Junior Brother Tongtian to help Xuanyuan ascend, so as not to let the Wu Clan succeed and use the luck of the Human Clan to restore itself, which would cause fear to the entire Three Realms.  Everything will be in trouble!"

    Good guy, Yuanshi Tianzun is also insidious enough. He directly used the Witch Clan to talk about the matter. Listening to his words, it seems as if this matter was the Witch Clan's calculation from beginning to end. In fact, it is not the case at all.

    Hearing this, Taishang Laojun shook his head and sighed: "This matter is not easy. I wonder if Junior Brother Yuanshi has a detailed plan for the battle between human and emperor?"

    Yuanshi Tianzun nodded and said: "There is a plan, but it is not perfect. You must know that the tribes gathered around Chi You are mostly mixed with the human and witch races. I want to use this to arouse the human race's vigilance against the witch race.  , but in the ancient world, strength was respected. In the end, there must be a bloody battle in this battle between the emperors, and relying solely on my power of teaching is seriously insufficient, so I can only ask for the help of senior brother and junior brother Tongtian.  !¡±

    Taishang Laojun shook his head and said: "This is simply not feasible. With the Shennong clan here, it is impossible for the human race to start a war, because he is the human emperor, the emperor of the human race. Neither Chi You nor Xuanyuan have that."  With the ability to fight against it, it is impossible for them to do anything under the suppression of the Shennong clan!"

    Mentioning the Shennong clan, Yuanshi Tianzun¡¯s expression changed.It's a bit ugly. Everyone knows how much respect the Shennong clan has for the Wu clan. If they wait for the Shennong clan to pass on the throne, I'm afraid more of them will be passed on to Chi You. That way, the two clans of Wu and Wu clans can be integrated together.  It is also a big progress for the human race, but this is not what Yuanshi Tianzun wants to see.

    Just listen, Yuanshi Tianzun said: "What the senior brother said is true. With the Shennong clan on the throne, it will be impossible for us to seek the merits of the Human Emperor from the human race, unless we can distract the Shennong clan's mind, and then we can  Let him return to his position quickly, so that we can compete with the Witch Clan on the matter of the Human Emperor!"

    In Yuanshi Tianzun¡¯s heart, he believed that Chi You¡¯s appearance was arranged by the Wu Clan, in order to compete for the power of the Human Emperor and add another master to the Wu Clan, just like they promoted Fu Xi to the throne.

    When he thought of Fuxi, Yuanshi Tianzun felt suffocated in his heart. All the good things had been ruined by Zhu Jiuyin, so this time Yuanshi Tianzun was unwilling to see his good things ruined by Chi You, no matter how difficult it was.  He had to get through.

    To attack the Human Emperor, Yuanshi Tianzun, although he is the lord of saints, does not dare to contaminate this huge cause and effect. No one in the ancient world dares to do so. If the Human Emperor cannot attack, he can only attack the people around him. In an instant  Yuanshi Tianzun made an insidious decision to show off Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu clan.

    When he saw the flash of expression on Yuanshi Tianzun's face, Taishang Laojun understood what Yuanshi Tianzun was thinking, but Taishang Laojun did not persuade him about this matter, nor did he think about it.  After all, he also did not want to see Chi You become the Human Emperor and let his Human Sect completely decline among the human race. Only Xuanyuan's successor could resolve all the previous disadvantages.

    Regarding all of this, Tongtian Cult Leader seems very indifferent. For him, the battle between human emperors has little to do with him, and most of his disciples are monsters. Even if he wants to preach among the human race, it will not be possible overnight.  It was completed, so he stayed there in silence and listened quietly to the discussion between Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun.

    It's a pity that the leader of Tongtian wants to treat this matter calmly, but Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun will not let him get what he wants, because in their hearts, Jiejiao is their main force. Who can make Jiejiao have more people and strength?  , with the power of thousands of immortals coming to court, and most of the Jiejiao disciples are from the demon clan, the lich and the demon are not at odds with each other, so it would be inappropriate not to let them take action.

    Although Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun didn't mention letting Jiejiao take action, they had already planned for Tongtianjiao in their hearts, and when things got to that point, Tongtianjiao couldn't help but disagree.

    The emergence of such two powerful leaders in the human race led to disagreements. Although it was suppressed by the Human Emperor Shennong, the human race was still divided into two opposing groups. Each of them had tribes to support, and Xuanyuan  He had earlier become a disciple of Guangchengzi and received the full support of Chanjiao. As for Chi You, the Wu Clan did not have any help. Only those Wu Clan who had integrated into the human race with Zhu Jiuyin were helping.

    Just when Shennong was unable to make a decision on how to choose the Human Emperor, a disaster occurred on the coast of the East China Sea. The son of the Dragon King of the East China Sea actually caused waves and drowned the daughter of the Human Emperor Shennong.  Such a thing happened, which made the emperor feel sad and angry. However, the Shennong clan did not launch a war with the dragon clan for their own selfish reasons. Instead, they held back their heartache and dealt with the major events of the human clan. Regarding this matter, the people of the demon clan saw it.  Hope, in their view, this is the unstable situation of the human race, because Zhu Jiuyin's fierce power can no longer subdue the Four Seas Dragon Palace, and the newly succeeded East China Sea Dragon King is demonstrating to Zhu Jiuyin.

    The dragon clan, which had long been in decline, dared to provoke Zhu Jiuyin, but how could they, the demon clan, continue to swallow their anger? So they no longer obeyed the orders of the Nuwa Empress, and left Beiju Luzhou one by one and headed for Dongsheng Shenzhou.  , to carry out the act of beheading, to get rid of Zhu Jiuyin, the great enemy of the demon clan.

    When the monsters from Beiju Luzhou left Beiwei Luzhou, Sanqing turned a blind eye and did not react at all. The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother in heaven also did not react at all. They all wanted to take advantage of these monsters.  Use your hands to test the reality of Zhu Jiuyin and test the bottom line of the Wu clan.

    Regarding the issue of Shennong's daughter, Zhu Jiuyin showed a cruel smile on his face, and he said in a deep voice: "It seems that my cultivation has been greatly damaged, so many people can't help but jump out, and this world  The dragon clan has not been taught a lesson yet, and they still dare to be the first to jump out and be the first person. Do they really think that Zhu Jiuyin is dead? Since you want to jump out, then I will destroy your Donghai Dragon clan. I want to see  Who dares to stop me! Any conspiracy will be vulnerable in the face of absolute power!" (To be continued.

 Text Chapter 245: Murderous Heartbeat

    Chapter 245: Murderous Heartbeat

    Come sooner or later, but at this time, such a thing happened on the coast of the East China Sea. How could Zhu Jiuyin not have doubts in his heart? However, Zhu Jiuyin did not want to spend all his efforts to investigate this matter. It was not a problem for him.  That necessity, no matter who is behind it, Zhu Jiuyin will break it with force. Since the East China Sea Dragon Palace dares to do such a thing, it must be prepared to be destroyed.

    kill!  Zhu Jiuyin's method is very simple, that is to kill people. As long as he kills the Dragon King of the East China Sea and destroys the Dragon Palace of the East China Sea, everything can be solved and his prestige among the human race can be consolidated.

    As the Human Emperor, Shennong could ignore his daughter's affairs because he needed to consider the human race, but Zhu Jiuyin did not have to worry so much. For him, everything was as he pleased. If someone came to provoke him, he would not care about him.  If you have any thoughts or attachments, you can just cut them off with a wave of your sword.

    After making this decision, Zhu Jiuyin immediately got up and rushed towards Donghai without any hesitation. What happened this time has made Zhu Jiuyin have a clear reflection on himself. Good people are bullied, and good horses are ridiculed.  , if you want not to be bullied, you have to be ruthless, and you have to speak with a butcher's knife. As long as you can kill the other party to be timid, then you will succeed.

    Although the bloody battle between the two races during the Lich Tribulation gave Zhu Jiuyin a great reputation, it was just a battle between races and nothing. Going forward, let alone that, if Zhu Jiuyin is the biggest  The killing was only the bloody massacre on Buzhou Mountain, which shocked everyone in the prehistoric era, but this time Zhu Jiuyin was ready to do it again.  He wanted to kill the entire East China Sea Dragon Palace and scare them, and let the Four Seas Dragon Clan know what the consequences would be if he provoked him. As for whether something would happen to Haiyan suppressed by the East China Sea Dragon Palace, that was no longer within the scope of Zhu Jiuyin's consideration.

    "What are Chaos Gods and Demons? In the hearts of Chaos Gods and Demons, freedom is the only thing. If Zhu Jiuyin can't even deal with a small Four Seas Dragon Clan, then how can he talk about achieving the true form of Chaos Gods and Demons or talking about transcendence.

    Zhu Jiuyin thought in his mind that the divine treasure with the attribute of destruction was summoned into his hands. Since he was going to wield the butcher knife to carry out the killing act, he naturally wanted to maximize the benefits, and his treasure of destruction could absorb this  A burst of killing energy to strengthen oneself.  It can also be regarded as waste utilization.

    After the incident in Donghai, Sanqing has been staring at Zhu Jiuyin, wanting to know Zhu Jiuyin's reaction. After all, Zhu Jiuyin is the biggest threat to them. If they can't grasp Zhu Jiuyin's whereabouts, then they will  Their plan is likely to fail, something they don't want to see.

    When Zhu Jiuyin left the human race alone and headed towards the East China Sea, Sanqing in Taiqing Heaven showed a smile, and Yuanshi Tianzun said: "Elder brother. It seems that our plan is successful, Zhu Jiuyin  Yin has been lured away from the human race by us. The next thing will be much easier!"

    Taishang Laojun nodded and said: "Junior brother's words are reasonable. I believe that those monsters will not sit idly by when they see Zhu Jiuyin leaving the human race. A bloody battle will be inevitable. During this period,  Even if Neizhu Jiuyin wants to keep an eye on the human race, it's impossible. He needs to face countless demon clans and those who are interested in killing him, so we can do it easily!"

    It is easier said than done. Although Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun said it so easily, this plan is not so easy to complete, because Zhu Jiuyin is a very unstable existence for them.  Moreover, it is difficult to say whether the demon clan can trap Zhu Jiuyin, not to mention the existence of Nuwa Empress among the demon clan, so there are great variables in all of this.

    When Zhu Jiuyin left the human race, the demon clan in Beiju Luzhou was ready to make a move. Regarding everything about the demon clan, Empress Nuwa was also very embarrassed. There was no one around her who could discuss it, which made her very distressed.  In desperation, Empress Nuwa had no choice but to leave for Huoyun Cave to meet the Human Emperor Fuxi.

    When the Nuwa Empress appeared in the Fire Cloud Cave, the Human Emperor Fuxi sighed and said: "Sister, you still can't let go of the demon clan. This is not a good thing for you!"

    Nuwa Empress sighed: "Brother, how can you let it go? Aren't you also paying attention to this matter?"

    Human Emperor Fuxi shook his head and said: "No, sister, you are wrong. It's not that I can't let go of the demon race, I can't let go of the human race. I'm worried that they will be plotted against them and that they will lose the fate of the human race!"

    Hearing the words of Human Emperor Fuxi, Empress Nuwa couldn't help but be startled. She really didn't expect that Fuxi would say such words, but she instantly understood that Fuxi was no longer the demon saint back then.  Now Fuxi is the Human Emperor, the Emperor of the Human Race, so naturally he cares about the Human Race.

    When she thought of this, Empress Nuwa couldn't help but reveal a bitter smile on her face, and said: "It seems that I came here in the wrong way this time. I shouldn't have come here."??Asking about the demon clan!  "

    Human Emperor Fuxi said calmly: "There is no right or wrong. You come here as you come. But since you want to know my opinion on this matter, then I will tell you. How to decide is also your own business. Others cannot help you."  , and I just took the opportunity to kill all the causal factors related to the demon clan!"

    Human Emperor Fuxi is still very clear about this when Duan Duan continues to suffer from the chaos. It is a great good thing for him to have such a great opportunity to kill all the causes and effects of the demon clan.

    Empress Nuwa let out a long sigh. She knew very well the consequences of Fuxi's words, but she couldn't refuse, because the purpose of her coming today was this.

    Just listen, Empress Nuwa said: "Brother, please speak, I am all ears!"

    Human Emperor Fuxi took a deep breath and said: "Sister, if you really have to consider the survival of the demon clan, then I advise you to do your best to suppress the turmoil in Luzhou, Beiju, and not let those demon saints leave.  Beiju Luzhou cannot let them go to the East China Sea to surround and kill Zhu Jiuyin, because they do not have the ability to kill Zhu Jiuyin. On the contrary, it will further intensify the hatred between the human and demon clans. Today's demon clan is no longer as strong as it was in the past.  , if there is a slight mistake, it will definitely have the power of annihilation, and there is always the shadow of Sanqing behind this matter. I don¡¯t agree with them very much!¡±

    As soon as Human Emperor Fuxi said this, Empress Nuwa's face could not help but shudder, and she quickly said: "Brother, you are saying that the incident in the East China Sea was caused by the Sanqing Dynasty. Why are they doing this? Do you mean they are not afraid?  Will it cause resistance from the human race?"

    Human Emperor Fuxi shook his head and said: "They did it. To be precise, it should be the work of Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun. As for saying that it will cause resistance from the human race, that is simply impossible, because they know Shennong too well.  The Shennong clan is a person who is dedicated to the public good. It is impossible for them to bring the human race into the flames of war for their own selfish interests. They have seen this, so they are so unscrupulous. However, cleverness turns against cleverness.  , they will one day regret what they did today. You must know that God is watching what people do. Saints are also human beings, and they cannot be unscrupulous. After all, the human race is the protagonist of this calamity, and they are also doing harm to them by doing so.  And your own luck. You will suffer a backlash from your luck!"

    Empress Nuwa really didn¡¯t expect that Sanqing was behind the incident in Donghai, which she couldn¡¯t accept. She sighed: ¡°It¡¯s really crazy. Even Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun can do such things. It¡¯s hard to believe.¡±  Believe it or not, it seems that they are really willing to risk everything for the sake of the Human Emperor, and they can even attack a little girl!"

    Human Emperor Fuxi shook his head and said: "Sanqing is not as good as you think. They all have their own selfishness. They can do anything for selfishness. This is nothing."

    Empress Nuwa did not come to see the Emperor Fuxi for the sake of the Three Purities.  She came here for the demon clan. Although Fuxi had already given her advice, Empress Nuwa still wanted to know a detailed explanation, so that she could rest assured.

    Empress Nuwa said: "Brother, if you ask me to suppress the demon clan with all my strength and prevent them from taking action, is Zhu Jiuyin really that powerful? You must know that his cultivation is greatly damaged now, and as long as Zhu Jiuyin can be eliminated,  Then the Witch Clan¡¯s luck will be reduced by half!¡±

    Human Emperor Fuxi sneered and said: "Everyone wants to kill Zhu Jiuyin, but since the beginning of the Dragon and Phoenix Tribulation. Who has succeeded? Zhu Jiuyin is still living freely. If you want to kill him, even you saints  There is no guarantee that they will succeed if they take action, let alone those useless people. If they take action, there will only be one result, and that is death!"

    Hearing this, Empress Nuwa showed an extremely solemn look on her face. She said in a deep voice: "Brother, what on earth have you deduced? What kind of trump card does Zhu Jiuyin have that makes you so afraid?"

    At this time, a trace of horror flashed across Human Emperor Fuxi's face. He sighed and said: "The moment I regained my memory, I saw a trace of chaos in Zhu Jiuyin's body through the power of heaven.  As a saint, you should understand what this means, right?"

    "What chaos? Brother, are you sure you saw it correctly?" Nuwa Empress shouted!

    Human Emperor Fuxi said in a deep voice: "How could I be wrong about such an important matter? This is absolutely true, and only in this way can we explain why the demon master Kunpeng was so powerful that Zhu Jiuyin was so powerful that he was killed by Zhu Jiuyin.  When he was killed in Beiminghai, why was the Taoist friend Zhen Yuanzi, the ancestor of the Earth Immortal, severely injured by his punch? Because Zhu Jiuyin has returned to his origin and his true form has become great, so he is not afraid of anything, even if he is afraid  He only has the cultivation level of Daluo Jinxian, but his physical strength alone is enough to fight against the Quasi-Sage. What's more, sister, don't forget that Zhu Jiuyin does not also practice Shinto. His Shinto cultivation is not in the physical body.Under ??!  "

    As soon as the word "Shinto" came out, Nuwa's face turned pale. She had forgotten Zhu Jiuyin and the cultivation of Shinto. With Zhu Jiuyin's current prestige in the human race, it can be imagined that  To what extent has his Shinto cultivation reached, if those demon saints from Beiju Luzhou come looking for him regardless of life and death, it will definitely be a dead end.

    Empress Nuwa took a deep breath and sighed: "This bastard Zhu Jiuyin is so insidious. No wonder I have been feeling uneasy. He originally had such a trump card, but it seems that he has only used his physical body to deal with him during this period.  The enemy just wants to lure us into being deceived so that he can have the opportunity to catch them all in one fell swoop. He is really vicious!"

    Human Emperor Fuxi shook his head and said: "No! Sister, you are wrong. This is not Zhu Jiuyin's conspiracy at all. In fact, he does not need to use such methods to deal with the unworthy great saints of the demon clan, because they  Zhu Jiuyin is not worthy of doing this, and with Zhu Jiuyin's character, he will not spend so much effort for people like them. Zhu Jiuyin may have other plans. It can only be said that those demon saints who do not know whether to live or die are just  It¡¯s just an accidental accessory!¡±

    If anyone knows something about Zhu Jiuyin, then Human Emperor Fuxi is one of them. His words are very reasonable, which makes Empress Nuwa feel even more regretful about letting Fuxi become Human Emperor.  As a result, the demon clan lost a major pillar.

    Empress Nuwa sighed: "Brother, it's not like you don't know the situation among the demon clan. This matter is not something I can change just because I want to. You know, Lu Ya already has an idea!"

    Human Emperor Fuxi shook his head and said: "I have said everything that needs to be said. How you make the decision is your own business. As the Human Emperor, I only consider the interests of the human race. As for the monster clan, it depends on their own  Good luck!"

    As soon as Fuxi finished speaking, Nuwa's face became even more distressed, but she couldn't say anything because what Fuxi did was absolutely right, because his current identity was the Human Emperor, not the Demon Saint back then.

    Empress Nuwa took a deep breath and said: "Well, since the eldest brother said so, I will not disturb you anymore. I will try my best to stop the demon clan's affairs. After all, the demon clan can no longer bear it.  It¡¯s a blow!¡±

    Empress Nuwa's words made Fu Xi shake his head, and then said: "Man will die for wealth, and birds will die for food. There is such a great temptation in Zhu Jiuyin. It is unrealistic to make the demon clan give up. You can suppress it.  It can't be suppressed for a while, this war will eventually break out, it's just a matter of time, and no one can stop it!"

    Fuxi was very accurate in this matter, and what he said was correct. Although the two clans of lich and demon were mortal enemies and would fight to the death when they met, how many people among the demon clan were really there for the demon emperor Jun Yudong?  In fact, there were very few people who went to kill Zhu Jiuyin desperately for revenge. In their hearts, most of them went for the treasure in Zhu Jiuyin's hands. After all, the treasure moved people's hearts. As long as they could succeed, then  The cultivation will definitely increase greatly. It is under such temptation that even if Nuwa Empress tries her best, it will be useless.

 Text Chapter 247 Cruel and domineering

    Chapter 247 Cruel and domineering

    Chapter 247 Cruel and domineering

    For Fuxi, he saw the tragic situation of the demon clan, which was a deadlock, but for Nuwa, even if there was a glimmer of hope, she would do it.  Say something else.  

    "It's a pity that Nuwa Empress forgot that the harder the suppression, the harder the rebound will be. At the moment of the outbreak, it may be the tomb of the monster clan and the complete decline of the monster clan.

    For Empress Nuwa, there was not much time now. She didn¡¯t say anything more, turned around and left the Fire Cloud Cave, and headed to Beiju Luzhou. She wanted to go to Beiju Luzhou in person to suppress the demon clan who were preparing to move.  , to prevent them from destroying themselves at this time, hoping to preserve a little bit of vitality for the demon clan.

    Zhu Jiuyin left the human race without hiding his whereabouts, but went to the coast of the East China Sea openly and openly. Although everyone could not see the slightest extreme fluctuation in Zhu Jiuyin's body, everyone knew very well that Zhu Jiuyin was talented at this time.  It is the most dangerous. This time I am afraid that the East China Sea Dragon Clan will have a bloody storm.

    Not only Fuxi saw the figure of Sanqing behind the Dragon Palace in the East China Sea, but other interested people also saw it. The two saints Jieyin and Zhunti who were far away in the paradise world in the west sighed deeply for this.

    Saint Zhunti sighed: "Sanqing is really harmful to people. Using Donghai Dragon Palace as the vanguard isn't it clear that people will die? If Zhu Jiuyin goes away, I am afraid that Donghai Dragon Palace will be completely removed from the earth and immortal world.  , but this is good, at least it can make people see clearly what Sanqing is like, which is of great benefit to us!"

    The Holy Sage nodded and said: "What my junior brother said is true. The Three Pure Ones have gone too far. They use the people from the Dragon Palace of the East China Sea as spearmen without giving anyone a promise. In this way, we will have the opportunity to attract the Dragon Clan from the Four Seas to join us."  In the Western Paradise, perfect my Western Dharma protectors, the Eight Heavenly Dragons!"

    Sanqing is not a good person, and neither are the Two Saints of the West. In fact, if they can become saints, how can they be good people while fighting for luck? Everything depends on their own means. What happens to the Dragon Palace of the East China Sea is up to them.  If they didn't have greed in their hearts, how could they be used as weapons by Sanqing?

    When Zhu Jiuyin appeared on the shore of the East China Sea, there was panic in the East China Sea Dragon Palace. Even though Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation level had fallen to the realm of Daluo Jinxian, his evil reputation was still loud and clear, just by his name.  It can make the East China Sea Dragon Palace uneasy.

    Although the East China Sea Dragon Palace has various defenses and advantages, when they actually faced Zhu Jiuyin, they suddenly lost the confidence they had before.

    When Zhu Jiuyin came to the shore of the East China Sea, he snorted coldly and said: "Ao Guang, come out here. Since you dare to provoke me, Zhu Jiuyin, then don't hide. If you continue to use this name, you will be punished."  Prepare to die, now I'm here, show off all your abilities!"

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s shout did not excite the East China Sea Dragon King Ao Guang. It can be said that before the action, the East China Sea Dragon King Ao Guang had already prepared to defend the East China Sea Dragon Palace, waiting for the siege that the saint said.

    It can be said that Ao Guang, the Dragon King of the East China Sea, is just a bait for the saints to fish. In their hearts, they never thought that they could attack and kill Zhu Jiuyin. They were just bait to attract Zhu Jiuyin. The real killers were those who targeted him.  Zhu Jiuyin has enemies and maybe greedy people. As long as they wait until these people take action, they will be done. If things go smoothly, they will become the ultimate fisherman.

    When he saw that Donghai Zhong had not responded for a long time, Zhu Jiuyin showed a sneer on his face and said disdainfully: "Ao Guang, it turns out that you only have this little ability and you will only attack those defenseless juniors. Once you arrive,  At the critical moment, you have to be a tortoise, but do you think you can survive by being a tortoise? Go ahead and dream, I want you to die, no one can save you, don't you just use Longhai Dragon Palace as protection?  , then I will refine him, destroy your East China Sea Dragon Clan, and remove your Dragon Clan from the East China Sea!"

    Although everyone knew that Zhu Jiuyin's trip would definitely be a bloody storm, no one thought that Zhu Jiuyin would be so vicious and want to remove the Dragon Clan from the East China Sea and destroy this country since the Dragon and Phoenix Catastrophe.  The existence of the East China Sea Dragon Palace, Zhu Jiuyin's words frightened many people.

    What kind of person Zhu Jiuyin is, everyone who knows him knows very well. Since he said such words, the East China Sea Dragon Palace is really in danger. Unless Zhu Jiuyin dies, otherwise they will really be destroyed in this battle.  among.

    Ao Guang, the Dragon King of the East China Sea, originally thought that he was just attracting Zhu Jiuyin. Even if he offended Zhu Jiuyin, it was not a big deal. After all, the person who died was just the daughter of the Human Emperor. No matter how cruel Zhu Jiuyin was, he would not do too much.  Yes, but he was wrong. He never thought that Zhu Jiuyin actually existed.Come with the heart of destroying the entire East China Sea Dragon Clan.

    When Sanqing asked people to find the East China Sea Dragon Clan, the newly succeeded East China Sea Dragon King Ao Guang was so excited that he felt that this was an opportunity for him to establish his power in the Dragon Clan, so he agreed without thinking. But now it seems  He was so wrong. At this time, Ao Guang in the East China Sea Dragon Palace began to regret.

    It's a pity that there is no regret medicine for sale in this world. Zhu Jiuyin's words are like a reminder that they are entangled in the heart of the Dragon King of the East China Sea Ao Guang. He wanted to ask the heaven for help, but he got no response. At this time, that  How could the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother be so stupid as to jump out and take over this huge cause and effect for the Dragon King of the East China Sea?

    The newly succeeded Dragon King of the East China Sea, Ao Guang, was short-sighted and could not see the situation clearly. However, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, as the lords of heaven, were different. They were very aware of the current situation. Not to mention the fierce power of Zhu Jiuyin, even if it was just the human race  The cause and effect is enough to overwhelm everything, and he does not want to be tainted with the cause and effect of the human race.

    The Dragon King of the East China Sea is in trouble, and the Dragon Palace of the East China Sea is in danger!  This is everyone's thought, because they all saw the endless killing aura that erupted from Zhu Jiuyin's body when he finished his words. There was endless destruction under the killing aura. From this point alone, everyone  Understand that Zhu Jiuyin is not trying to scare the other party, but is actually murderous.

    Although the East China Sea Dragon Palace has existed since the Dragon and Phoenix War and is one of the strongholds of the Dragon Clan, today's Dragon Clan is far less powerful than the Dragon Clan back then. Since Zhu Jiuyin dares to say such big words, he has full power.  grasp.

    Just when everyone was thinking about what method Zhu Jiuyin would use to massacre the East China Sea Dragon Palace, a strong murderous aura suddenly rose up from Zhu Jiuyin's body again. It was a temple, Zhu Jiuyin's temple, and also his.  The most precious treasure of the Shinto, that is a most precious treasure for killing. When the murderous aura of this treasure comes out, it soars into the sky.

    As soon as this treasure came out, the faces of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother in the heaven instantly turned extremely pale. Their murderous intent alone can cause turmoil in the heaven. You can imagine how much killing intent is contained in this murderous treasure.

    Everyone who knew Zhu Jiuyin sighed secretly: "Zhu Jiuyin, this lunatic, is indeed murderous. He even invited this treasure to come out. It seems that this time the East China Sea Dragon Clan is really going to be eliminated!"

    Under their sighs, Zhu Jiuyin snorted coldly, looked up to the sky and shouted: "The supreme treasure of the divine way appears, the four extreme killing formations appear, slay the immortals and destroy the Buddhas, kill!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin shouted, the divine treasure in his hand flew to the sky above the East China Sea, shrouding the entire East China Sea Dragon Palace. Four heavenly gates appeared, and endless murderous aura emanated from under the heavenly gates.  The entire East China Sea Dragon Palace is trapped, a sure blow!  Yes, Zhu Jiuyin set up this four-pole killing formation to kill the entire East China Sea Dragon Palace. No matter whether the other party was wronged or not, he would have to die, and no one would be able to leave.

    Domineering!  Cruel!  In an instant, Zhu Jiuyin's ferocious image shook the three realms. When Zhu Jiuyin killed the demon master Kunpeng, he only relied on the power of his physical body to accomplish it, but this time he used this divine treasure.  This shows how strong the anger in Zhu Jiuyin's heart was. Some people couldn't help but retreat. Of course, more people became crazy and went crazy for the treasure in Zhu Jiuyin's hands.

    If the sky wants it to perish, it will definitely make it crazy, and now those who are crazy for the treasure in Zhu Jiuyin's hands are unknowingly entangled by a death energy, trying to snatch it from Zhu Jiuyin's tiger's mouth.  Food, that is not self-destruction.

    Zhu Jiuyin's four-pole killing formation was revealed, and the East China Sea Dragon King Ao Guang, who was trapped in the East China Sea Dragon Palace, roared sadly: "No! Zhu Jiuyin, you can't do this. Our East China Sea Dragon Palace is related to the East China Sea.  Stability, without Dragon Palace¡¯s suppression, the East China Sea will surely become undulating, and countless creatures will perish as a result!¡±

    It's a pity that the words of Ao Guang, Dragon King of the East China Sea, can't make Zhu Jiuyin give up at all. Others will be afraid of cause and effect and karma, but Zhu Jiuyin is not afraid. No matter how big the karma is, it can be bigger than his true form of the Chaos God and Demon.  Well, Zhu Jiuyin even dared to sacrifice the true form of the Chaos God and Demon, let alone something as trivial as the East China Sea.

    Zhu Jiuyin sneered and said: "Ao Guang, you were already dead when you inherited this name. I originally wanted you to live for a while, but you insist on seeking death yourself, so I will naturally support you.  As for the outbreak of the sea eye in the East China Sea, that has nothing to do with me, and it doesn¡¯t matter if the creatures are poisoned. It has nothing to do with me, Zhu Jiuyin. If you dare to provoke me, then you must have the consciousness to die, kill!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's word "kill" came out, the endless murderous aura in the sky over the East China Sea began to surge. The murderous auras began to take shape, turning into pieces of magical weapons and blasting towards the East China Sea Dragon Palace. Although it was said that the East China Sea  The Dragon Palace is a treasure refined by Zulong, but it has become crumbling under the bombardment of Zhu Jiuyin, the sacred treasure. The endless murderous intent has completely suppressed the East China Sea Dragon Palace, and this Dragon Palace is not Ao Guang  After being refined, it cannot be combined withZhu Jiuyin mastered the divine treasure so freely that he could do whatever he wanted. Everyone knew that as time went by, the Dragon Palace would be destroyed.  ](To be continued.

 Text Chapter 248: Blood-saving Massacre

    Chapter 248 Blood Massacre

    Chapter 248: Bloody Massacre

    When the divine treasure broke out, the sea tribes around the East China Sea Dragon Palace were in great misfortune. Countless sea tribes were killed by the four-pole killing array, and the whole area around the East China Sea Dragon Palace was awakened by blood.

    It has to be said that the newly succeeded Dragon King of the East China Sea did something extremely stupid. Because of his impulsiveness, the entire East China Sea Dragon Clan faced the threat of death. Zhu Jiuyin made a move and the dragon palace was destroyed.  Then it became even more chaotic, and everyone began to be afraid, especially those shrimp soldiers and crab generals who were all cannon fodder, and they were naturally the first to die.

    ¡®Sigh¡¯, everyone knew that Zhu Jiuyin was cruel, but they didn¡¯t expect that Zhu Jiuyin would be so crazy and commit such vicious acts of extermination, even those innocent people would not be spared.

    When he saw Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s crazy attack, Ao Guang, the Dragon King of the East China Sea, shouted angrily: ¡°Zhu Jiuyin, it¡¯s me you¡¯re looking for, why are you so vicious to these innocent people?¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said: "Whether you are innocent or you deserve what you deserve, that is not within the scope of my consideration. Since they are around the East China Sea Dragon Palace, they consider themselves unlucky. I am not here to negotiate with you today.  , but went on a killing spree, and everyone in the Dragon Palace must die!"

    As the killing progressed, after absorbing the killing energy, the Shinto treasure in Zhu Jiuyin's hand became even more ferocious. Under such attacks, the East China Sea Dragon Palace was gradually blasted open a gap. At this time, the East China Sea Dragon King Ao Guang's heart  He felt extremely remorseful, and at the same time he was cursing Sanqing for being shameless. He should not have easily listened to their words, otherwise he would not have suffered such a disaster.

    As the Dragon King of the Sea, Ao Guang had to stand up and take responsibility for such a big thing. After all, all these things started because of him, and they would naturally end because of him.

    Ao Guang, the Dragon King of the East China Sea, took a deep breath and said: "Zhu Jiuyin, one person does something and one person is responsible for it. I did that thing, and I alone bear all the responsibilities. Please let these innocent people go!"

    "As he spoke, Ao Guang, the Dragon King of the East China Sea, stepped out of the East China Sea Dragon Palace regardless of the risk and appeared in front of Zhu Jiuyin, looking like he had died heroically. His move restored his image in the eyes of the East China Sea Dragon Clan.

    However, Ao Guang, the Dragon King of the East China Sea, was wishful thinking. He wanted to take the responsibility for this incident alone, but it was too late. Zhu Jiuyin simply ignored his actions, because Zhu Jiuyin was determined to kill him with blood.  East China Sea Dragon Palace.

    Zhu Jiuyin said disdainfully: "Now you are willing to come forward, but it is too late. If you do something wrong, you will have to take responsibility for it. Today, everyone in the East China Sea Dragon Palace will die. No one can leave alive. I will let you watch.  Watch how I slaughter this dragon palace with blood and kill all the dragon sons and grandsons one by one!"

    When he heard Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s crazy words, Ao Guang, the Dragon King of the East China Sea, shouted crazily: ¡°Zhu Jiuyin, you lunatic, aren¡¯t you afraid of being punished by God for doing this?¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin sneered and said: "So what if it's a divine punishment? You asked for it. You can't blame me, Zhu Jiuyin, for being ruthless. If they want to blame me, they should blame you for being such an ignorant Dragon King. All their deaths are because of  What you caused has nothing to do with me, just go to hell and be destroyed in all directions!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's shout fell, strong murderous aura erupted from the four heavenly gates of the Four Great Arrays. The murderous aura was harvesting the life in the East China Sea Dragon Palace just like the sickle used by the God of Death.  In just one outbreak, less than half of the people in the entire Dragon Palace died.

    Horror, blood awakening, everyone was frightened by Zhu Jiuyin's method of blood awakening. The entire East China Sea Dragon Palace instantly became dead silent, and then a burst of panic broke out.  Everyone ran away frantically, hoping that they could escape this killing and save their lives.

    Unfortunately, their idea was ultimately impossible to realize, because Zhu Jiuyin's four-pole killing formation had reached its limit and was no longer something that the East China Sea Dragon Palace could resist. Under the eyes of East China Sea Dragon King Ao Guang, Zhu Jiuyin  A massacre was completed, a naked bloody massacre, and all the creatures in the East China Sea Dragon Palace were killed by the four-pole killing formation.

    When he saw the tribesmen lying in a pool of blood, King Ao, the Dragon King of the East China Sea, let out an astonishing cry. He yelled: "Zhu Jiuyin, you lunatic, even if I die, I won't make it easy for you.  I curse you to die a bad death, the dragon palace in the East China Sea explodes, the waves surge into the sky, and the water sweeps over the world!"

    As soon as Ao Guang, the Dragon King of the East China Sea, shouted, the crumbling East China Sea Dragon Palace burst out with a burst of intense light. He was going to explode the East China Sea Dragon Palace, detonate the East China Sea Sea Eye under the Dragon Palace, and use the endless waves to  Sweeping the world.

    As a king, he was forced to this step by Zhu Jiuyin. It must be said that this was his sorrow. Under the blood massacre of Zhu Jiuyin, he now??He was the only one alive in the entire East China Sea Dragon Palace. Everyone else died under Zhu Jiuyin's crazy and brutal four-pole killing formation, without any exception.

    Such an astonishing change in the East China Sea Dragon Palace cannot be concealed from the masters of the Three Realms. The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother above the heaven had livid faces and looked angrily at the attacking Zhu Jiuyin.

    Hearing this, the Jade Emperor shouted angrily: "Zhu Jiuyin, you are really too arrogant. You have the guts to put my heaven in your eyes, and you dare to massacre the Dragon Clan of the Four Seas like this. You and I are incompatible with each other!"

    When she heard the Jade Emperor's words, the Queen Mother sighed and said: "Haotian, the matter is over. Don't take advantage of it. If you cause trouble again, it will not be good. And Ao Guang, the Dragon King of the East China Sea, is not  What a kind person, there is no need for us to take grain from the fire for him, it¡¯s not worth it!¡±

    It¡¯s not worth it. What the Queen Mother said makes some sense. It¡¯s really not worth it to fight Zhu Jiuyin for a Dragon King of the East China Sea, because Ao Guang, the Dragon King of the East China Sea, is not a kind person. If he can end up like this, he deserves it. You  It is not good to say that you have offended anyone, and you have to embarrass Zhu Jiuyin.

    Looking at Ao Guang, the Dragon King of the East China Sea, who was already going crazy, Zhu Jiuyin sneered and said: "Ao Guang, you deserve all this. You should die too. If you want to commit suicide, you don't have the ability.  Imprisonment!¡±

    With Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s cultivation level, if Ao Guang, the Dragon King of the East China Sea, wanted to play tricks in front of him, he would be able to succeed. When the word ¡°imprisonment¡± came out, Ao Guang, the Dragon King of the East China Sea, was directly imprisoned in the restricted area.

    In front of Zhu Jiuyin, Ao Guang, the Dragon King of the East China Sea, had no ability to resist at all and was imprisoned directly. However, no one felt sorry for Ao Guang at this time. Who allowed him to be too impulsive and be used as a gunman, and ultimately he himself  Not to mention his bad luck, even the entire East China Sea Dragon Clan was destroyed because of him.

    After imprisoning Ao Guang, the Dragon King of the East China Sea, Zhu Jiuyin did not stop. He massacred the entire Dragon Clan of the East China Sea. Naturally, he would not leave the Dragon Palace of the East China Sea here to take advantage of others in vain. With a thought, Zhu Jiuyin was Zhang  He opened the passage to the Kingdom of God and shouted: "Change the flowers and replace the trees, transfer the world, accept it for me!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin shouted, the Kingdom of God wanted to take over the East China Sea Dragon Palace and seize the inheritance of the East China Sea Dragon Clan, leaving no more East China Sea Dragon Clan in the world. Just when Zhu Jiuyin's Kingdom of God was opening, there was a sudden burst of space fluctuations and a sword light.  It appeared silently from the void and stabbed Zhu Jiuyin directly in the back of the heart.

    Killer!  This man made a killing move as soon as he made it, without reservation at all, and the time he chose was so good, he was completely sure that it would be difficult for Zhu Jiuyin to stop his attack, and he wanted to execute the killing blow with that one blow!

    When the sword light flashed, Zhu Jiuyin snorted coldly and said: "I have been waiting for you for a long time, let me break it!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's expression remained unchanged, and he hit the sword light with a backhand punch. The sword light was blown away with one punch, and a figure appeared in front of Zhu Jiuyin.  Spooky guy.

    Zhu Jiuyin sneered and said: "I originally thought that the first one who couldn't bear it would be the demon clan, but I didn't expect that it would be a casual cultivator like you. Since you are here, let me stay!"

    The man with the gloomy aura sneered: "Zhu Jiuyin, your tone is too loud. Do you think you are still the ancestral witch who swept across the world? You are just a Daluo Jinxian now. If you want to kill me, you  I don¡¯t have that ability yet!¡±

    Hearing this, Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "You dare to be arrogant in front of me even with your three-legged cat-like space power. You really don't know how to live or die. I will kill you like a chicken and a sheep. Go and die."  !¡±

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin thought in his mind, the four-pole killing formation transformed into a huge black shield and directly covered the opponent. If Zhu Jiuyin was trapped by the four-pole killing formation, no matter how powerful he was, he would be trapped.  There is no escape from death.

    The gloomy man said disdainfully: "Zhu Jiuyin, do you think you can trap me with this formation? How long will it take for you fellow Taoists to show up and wait?"

    As soon as this person finished speaking, there was another burst of space fluctuations above the East China Sea, and then dozens of people appeared in the sky above the East China Sea, and all of these people were masters of the Great Perfection of the Great Luo Jinxian. Together they launched  The powerful spiritual thoughts directly pressed towards Zhu Jiuyin. The stance was intended to use the powerful momentum to give Zhu Jiuyin a disincentive.

    These people are not famous in the ancient world, and they are all unknown. The disciples of the Four Religions do not know them at all, but as people who listen to the Tao in the Zixiao Palace, they all know them. They were all the Taoists in the Zixiao Palace back then.  Fellow Taoists, it's just that their luck is not very good. They didn't get an innate spiritual treasure and couldn't kill the corpse and become a quasi-sage.

    They were already in despair, but they never expected that things would turn around and that Zhu Jiuyin would harm himself and his cultivation would decline.When they arrived at Daluo Jinxian, they once again saw hope, so they couldn't help but jump out one by one, hoping to seize the treasure 'Qiankun Ding' from Zhu Jiuyin!  (To be continued.

 Text Chapter 249 Contempt

    Chapter 249 Contempt

    The innate treasure 'Qiankun Cauldron' has the function of returning the origin. If this cauldron can be captured, then many masters trapped in the realm of Da Luo Jinxian will have the hope of achieving enlightenment, so they went out in such a large scale just now, and  The people who attacked Zhu Jiuyin before were just a bait to attract Zhu Jiuyin's attention so that others could surround Zhu Jiuyin and not give Zhu Jiuyin a chance to escape. It must be said that their calculation was very good.

    Unfortunately, these people didn't know that Zhu Jiuyin had been prepared before coming to the East China Sea. He had long understood that this was a bloody battle, and had no intention of escaping. For Zhu Jiuyin, it was a painful battle.  A bloody battle is what he pursues, and what these people do is completely useless.

    When Zhu Jiuyin saw these people appearing, he laughed loudly and said: "Okay, very good. I didn't expect that there are so many people who don't know whether to live or die. Since you are here, then accompany the East China Sea Dragon Clan to destroy it. Time will pass."  Show!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's shout fell, a long river of time quickly enveloped everyone. After the long river of time appeared, the divine treasure in Zhu Jiuyin's hand also changed again. The four-pole killing array quickly expanded and surrounded everyone.  All trapped.

    When the leader saw the appearance of Time River, he was horrified and said: "How is this possible? Your treasure of time has always been in the Witch Clan. How can you still use such magical powers!"

    yes!  Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s time treasure has always been left in the Wu clan, and these people had already investigated everything before coming to kill Zhu Jiuyin, but what they never expected was that their thought-proof plan would turn out like this.  The change.  As time passed, these people fell into a desperate situation.

    This problem is not only horrifying for those who are besieging Zhu Jiuyin, but also everyone watching the shores of the East China Sea is horrified by this. They really can't figure out that Zhu Jiuyin is no longer a quasi-sage, why?  Perhaps Zhu Jiuyin, who is the ancestral witch of time, should not have such ability by relying on the power of his physical body to display the most powerful time magical power like Time Changhe.

    It is simply impossible for an ancestral witch to use the cultivation of Daluo Jinxian to use the top magical power of Time Changhe to cover so many people at once, but Zhu Jiuyin is no longer a simple ancestral witch at this moment.  Now, he is already transforming into a Chaos God and Demon, and has completed the most important step.  For the Chaos Gods and Demons, magical powers and laws all come from their blood, and it is his instinct to master this kind of power.

    Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said, "You don't need to know why I can exert such powerful magical powers. You just need to know that you will definitely die today!"

    Conspiracy, a fool also knows that this is a conspiracy, a conspiracy carefully designed by Zhu Jiuyin to deal with his enemies. For a moment, these trapped people yelled at Zhu Jiuyin for being shameless, but what was the use of their scolding?  Who made them too greedy.  If they weren't greedy, how could they have ended up like this? If they wanted to blame, they would blame themselves for being too greedy.

    The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother who were above the heaven were even more horrified when they saw this sudden change.  The Jade Emperor was shocked: "What a Zhu Jiuyin, what a magical power of time. He is so powerful that he set up such a trap and waited for his enemies to come to him. This time Sanqing worked in vain. Not only did he not make any plans,  When I arrived at Zhu Jiuyin, on the contrary, I gave Zhu Jiuyin some designs!"

    The Queen Mother nodded and said: "Zhu Jiuyin is indeed the top master among the Wu Clan. With him, no one dares to fight against the Wu Clan head-on. If there is such a powerful Zhu Jiuyin in our heaven,  How great it would be!"

    Why wouldn¡¯t the Jade Emperor not want to have a strong person in heaven who can do it?  But the reason why the strong can be called strong is because they have their own dignity. Although the Jade Emperor is the Lord of Heaven, it is simply impossible to regain the real strong. The reason is simple: they do not have that strength.  .

    The Jade Emperor sighed: "Yaochi, you and I cannot recruit strong men like Zhu Jiuyin. They all have their own dignity and will not join any party. After today's incident, I think that among the three realms,  No one dares to plot against Zhu Jiuyin anymore. This time it is enough for Zhu Jiuyin to intimidate the entire Three Realms. I am afraid that none of these people will be able to leave the East China Sea alive. I have to say that Zhu Jiuyin did this this time very ruthlessly and viciously!"

    The Queen Mother sighed: "Having said that, I think Zhu Jiuyin himself is not satisfied. After all, the demon clan was not calculated in this conspiracy. You must know that the biggest enemy of the Wu clan is the demon clan, and  Not these casual cultivators!"

    When he heard the Queen Mother's words, the Jade Emperor snorted disdainfully and said: "The demon clan are just some short-sighted people. If the Nuwa Empress hadn't personally come forward to Luzhou, Beiju,They were suppressed, and I'm afraid they will end up in the same fate now!  "

    "The Jade Emperor's words are correct. If the Nuwa Empress hadn't come forward in person, the demon clan would really have been exterminated this time. Zhu Jiuyin would have had the opportunity to kill all the masters of the demon clan.

    Those demon tribes who were suppressed by the Nuwa Empress in Beiju Luzhou were still very unconvinced, but when they saw the casual cultivators being plotted by Zhu Jiuyin, they all bowed their heads and remained silent, and did not dare to speak again.  Yelling, they all knew very well how lucky they were. If Empress Nuwa hadn't taken action, I'm afraid they would have become resentful souls under Zhu Jiuyin's butcher's knife.

    Even though these people are now secretly glad that they are lucky, they do not fully accept the favor of Empress Nuwa, because in their opinion, Empress Nuwa could have killed Zhu Jiuyin and eliminated a harm to the demon clan.  , but Empress Nuwa didn¡¯t do that. This was a sign of selfishness.

    For these monsters, it can only be said that they have become possessed. They have always used the standards of Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi to measure Nuwa Empress. They have never put themselves in Nuwa Empress¡¯s shoes. Of course, the most important thing is that they  These people all have their own selfish motives, and naturally they all look down upon Nuwa.

    This is a war without any accidents, and it is a bloody massacre.  They were the second batch of unlucky ghosts from the Budonghai Dragon Clan. Under the combined stranglehold of Zhu Jiuyin's Time River and the Four-pole Killing Formation, these casual cultivators had no ability to resist at all, and they all died in the blink of an eye.  Under the ultimate killing force of the extreme killing formation, so many Da Luo Jinxian were killed in one go. It was so shocking that even the saints were shocked by it.

    Especially the Sanqings, they feel even more uncomfortable for this. Originally, they wanted to use the hands of these people to contain Zhu Jiuyin, but now it seems that this is a complete joke.  Not only did their calculations fail to take Zhu Jiuyin into account, and they failed to achieve their goals, on the contrary, they inherited Zhu Jiuyin's evil reputation, and once again let Zhu Jiuyin's evil reputation shock the three worlds.

    Misstep, this was a completely failed plan. This time, Sanqing's face was completely lost. He was greatly embarrassed in front of the sentient beings in the three realms. I am afraid that no one will be willing to have contact with them again in the future.  , after all, the cruel end of the East China Sea Dragon Clan is a lesson to be learned from the past.  Anyone who doesn't want to die will no longer believe in Sanqing.

    The Three Pure Ones are yin and poisonous, and the Zhu Jiuyin is even more ruthless.  Both parties are bad enough, and no one is willing to intervene in the fight between these two parties.

    In the Taiqing sky, Taishang Laojun had an iron face, and his eyes revealed endless murderous intent. If Zhu Jiuyin were in front of him, I am afraid he would kill Zhu Jiuyin directly to calm his heart.  .

    The Yuanshi Tianzun also had a gloomy face. His great plan came to nothing, not to mention that Zhu Jiuyin's evil reputation was fulfilled. This really made him unable to swallow this breath.

    Just listening, Yuanshi Tianzun said: "Elder brother, we can't continue to be passive like this, otherwise we will one day be overwhelmed by Zhu Jiuyin. We must find a way to attack Zhu Jiuyin!"

    " Taishang Laojun, why don't you want to do this, but even if you want to do this, you must have a chance. If you don't have a chance, what's the use of just shouting? It will only add to your own troubles and will have no other effect.  Although he was a little unhappy with Yuanshi Tianzun's words, Taishang Laojun had to respond.

    Taishang Laojun sighed and said: "Junior brother Yuanshi, I can understand your mood. We all underestimated Zhu Jiuyin and forgot that he was originally a sinister and shameless villain. One mistake made Zhu Jiuyin successful again.  The evil reputation. When things have reached this point, we can only have one choice, speed up Shennong's enlightenment and let him return to his throne before he has time to make a choice for the next Human Emperor, even if it means doing it again.  It¡¯s okay to pay a little price!¡±

    Taishang Laojun's words hit the mark in Yuanshi Tianzun's mind. Yuanshi Tianzun nodded and said: "Brother, we should have done this a long time ago. Although Zhu Jiuyin is insidious and cunning, we will not play tricks with him.  Press it down directly with force, even if he has another idea, he can't change it! This time he used this little trick to trick us, but it's only for this time. Next time he wants to use his cultivation as an example  Things will never work out again!¡±

    Not only Yuanshi Tianzun was thinking this, but the demon clan in Beiju Luzhou secretly cursed in their hearts: "Zhu Jiuyin, you shameless villain, next time your cultivation level will fall to that of Jinxian and us."  You won¡¯t be fooled either!¡±

    Just when such thoughts arose in the minds of these people, Zhu Jiuyin suddenly looked stern after killing everyone, and his cultivation level fell rapidly within their naked eyes.  The state of Luo Jinxian's Great Perfection was almost falling to the ground. In the late, middle and early stages of Daluo Jinxian, before they could wake up from the shock, Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation level fell to the level of Jinxian., another big-level drop was completed.

    At this time, the demon tribe in Luzhou, Beiju, cursed loudly: "Zhu Jiuyin, you bastard really made us fools. Do you think the same method can be used on us again? You just play again and again."  No matter what, we won¡¯t be fooled, just try to trick us into dreaming about your dream, even if you are a fairy, we will not do it!¡±

    It has to be said that these demon tribes were really frightened by Zhu Jiuyin, and all of them lost their courage. For them, Zhu Jiuyin's successive bloody massacres had formed an inner demon in their hearts. In a short period of time, they  They didn't dare to make any move inside because they were afraid that Zhu Jiuyin would set up another insidious and terrifying trap waiting for them to jump into it.

    Although it is said that people die for money and birds die for food, what Zhu Jiuyin did today really touched their bottom line and caused boundless fear in their hearts. All of them lost their original self-confidence. Who could let them  The consequences of the death of the East China Sea Dragon Clan and these casual cultivators were too terrifying.

    Just when everyone was yelling at Zhu Jiuyin, Zhu Jiuyin's decline in cultivation did not end. He soon fell from the Golden Immortal Dzogchen to the Celestial Immortal. When he saw the changes in Zhu Jiuyin, the saints were all  Some can't stand it anymore.

    In the Western Paradise, the Zhunti Saint snorted disdainfully and said: "Zhu Jiuyin is so uncharacteristic that he really treats everyone as fools. First it was Daluo Jinxian, and then he played Jinxian.  Now that all the good guys have reached heaven, even a fool knows that this is a scam."

    When Zhu Jiuyin was performing the long river of time, all the masters in the three realms believed that Zhu Jiuyin's lowering of cultivation level was completely a deception to plot against his enemies, but no one thought about Zhu Jiuyin for a moment.  People like Yin would play so crazily and fall into the trap for a while. Now that Zhu Jiuyin is still playing, they are naturally very disdainful.

    The leading saint also nodded and said: "Junior brother is right. Zhu Jiuyin has really gone too far in this matter. None of us are fools. He can succeed once, but if he wants to use this trick to win the battle, he will not be fooled."  It is simply impossible to eat all over the world. If he does this, he will only lose his face in vain. You must know that there can be no wise men in the demon clan, and even if there are no wise men, there is still the Nuwa Empress. From the perspective of the Nuwa Empress  How could you not see the conspiracy in this!"

    Just as the saint said, Nuwa Empress was scolding Zhu Jiuyin for being ignorant. She didn't let the demon clan be fooled when Zhu Jiuyin played her first game, so this time it is naturally impossible.  Empress Nuwa sneered and said: "Zhu Jiuyin, Zhu Jiuyin, you are really making people speechless. You don't know how to restrain yourself and you still resort to such ungrateful means. If you try again, you will only lose more. The human race is not  Fool, they will see clearly what you are like!¡±

    In the eyes of Empress Nuwa, she believed that Zhu Jiuyin's actions would only let the humans see his true face clearly, so she naturally dismissed it. On the contrary, she pretended to be watching a good show, but unfortunately they didn't know it.  I missed a great opportunity to kill Zhu Jiuyin.

 Text Chapter 250 Liar

    Chapter 250 Liar

    When the Sanqings in Taiqing Heaven saw Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation level plummeting, a look of madness appeared on their faces. They finally waited for the opportunity and struck Zhu Jiuyin one by one.  A sure-kill opportunity.

    Yuanshi Tianzun said excitedly: "Senior Brother, this time our opportunity has come. Zhu Jiuyin is so smart that he was fooled by his cleverness. He actually dares to play this trick of stealing the sky and changing the sun in front of all living beings in the three realms. We must expose him.  As long as his tricks are exposed, his reputation among the human race will plummet, and without the support of the Human Emperor Shennong, we will definitely win this battle between the Human Emperor!"

    Not only Yuanshi Tianzun was excited, Taishang Laojun was also excited. He nodded and said: "Okay, this time we will give Zhu Jiuyin a fatal blow. It's OK to play tricks once, but he keeps doing it again and again.  Is it true that everyone is treated as a fool? Can Daluo Jinxian activate such a powerful magical power as Time Changhe? Can he immobilize so many masters of the same level in an instant? Zhu Jiuyin is clearly a liar. All of this is just his early  It¡¯s a trap that¡¯s been arranged!¡±

    At this time, Taishang Laojun also thought that their opportunity to counterattack had come. Only Tongtian Cult Leader was not as overly excited as them. After all, Tongtian Cult Leader's interests in this human-emperor struggle were pitifully small, so he didn't care too much. Tongtian Cult Leader  The leader said: "Senior Brother, Second Senior Brother, we don't know very well whether Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation level has really dropped. I think it's better to be careful and don't let him plot against you again. That would be really difficult to deal with!"

    When I heard the words of Tongtian Cult Leader.  Yuanshi Tianzun couldn't help but frowned, and said in a deep voice: "Junior brother Tongtian, what do you mean? Are you afraid? Zhu Jiuyin is clearly a liar. If we don't expose him now, we will be in trouble after he arranges everything.  It's too late, don't miss the opportunity, don't you understand this truth?"

    Taishang Laojun also nodded and said: "Junior Brother Tongtian, haven't you seen Zhu Jiuyin's conspiracy? In this situation, we don't have much time left, so we put the overall situation first!"

    Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun thought that because Master Tongtian was dissatisfied with the matter of the Human Emperor, they did not get any benefits, so they wanted to withdraw their hands, so the two of them gave a lecture to Master Tongtian.  .

    The reaction of Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun made Master Tongtian sigh secretly. Although he had a little selfishness in his heart, he was not a person who did not consider the overall situation. He always felt that  There are many secrets hidden in Jiuyin's body, which makes him dare not act rashly.  The most important thing is that Zhu Jiuyin's aura has really dropped. He, a saint, can't see any falsehood.  Leader Tongtian is a very confident person. He believes in his own vision, so he said such words just now. Unfortunately, Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun do not think so.

    Faced with such a situation, Master Tongtian could only sigh secretly and say nothing more. Under this situation, no matter how much he said, it was useless. He could not change the minds of Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun at all.

    It is precisely because all the powerful people in the prehistoric period believed that Zhu Jiuyin was a big liar who was deliberately setting up a trap to harm others, so Zhu Jiuyin survived the most dangerous moment.  When Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation level fell to that of a heavenly immortal, all his energy and blood were completely transformed into the true form of the Chaos God and Demon.

    At this time, Zhu Jiuyin finally felt the power of the Chaos Gods and Demons. Of course, compared to the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons who were born in Chaos, Zhu Jiuyin was now just a newborn baby, not even a baby.  , after all, the Chaos Gods and Demons are extremely powerful when they are born.  But now Zhu Jiuyin is just a Celestial Immortal, but he is only a Celestial Immortal, but Zhu Jiuyin can feel that he can fight with the Da Luo Jinxian just by his physical strength.  It can trigger the laws of heaven and earth.  This is the instinct of chaos gods and demons.

    But this is just the beginning. Zhu Jiuyin's body of Chaos Gods and Demons has not been completed yet. He still needs time. After all, he is not born as a Chaos Gods and Demons, but cultivated the day after tomorrow. He has not yet completed the inheritance of the Chaos Gods and Demons.  The origin of demons.

    Looking at the bloody scene above the East China Sea, Zhu Jiuyin sneered again and again. Without any external interference, Zhu Jiuyin quickly swallowed the East China Sea Dragon Palace into his divine kingdom.

    This time no one dared to take action against Zhu Jiuyin, because the previous bloody massacre had frightened many people. After taking over the East China Sea Dragon Palace, Zhu Jiuyin glanced at the East China Sea again. He was so arrogant.  The move did not arouse resistance from anyone. Whether it was the casual cultivators in the East China Sea, the disciples of the Jie Jiao, or some demon clans, they all shrank their heads and did not dare to confront Zhu Jiuyin, because they were all afraid of Zhu Jiuyin.  This was to deliberately lure them into being deceived and to find reasons for themselves to kill again.

    In fact, these people don¡¯t know clearly.Zhu Jiuyin is just trying to support himself now. He is not as powerful as they thought. This is when Zhu Jiuyin is at his weakest. Unfortunately, they are all frightened by Zhu Jiuyin and do not dare to act rashly.  , just like that, he watched Zhu Jiuyin swaggering back to the human race. On the way back, Zhu Jiuyin took the Jingwei bird transformed by the Human Emperor's daughter into his own divine kingdom and took it away.

    Zhu Jiuyin went on a killing spree on the East China Sea. The bloody massacre of the Dragon Clan in the East China Sea caused an incomparable storm in the human race. In the hearts of the human race, everyone believed that Zhu Jiuyin was avenging the Human Emperor Shennong.

    Zhu Jiuyin's prestige among the human race has once again reached the peak, but this time is different from the last time, because some gossips have appeared among the human race, liars, they are all saying that Zhu Jiuyin is a liar, a liar.  A liar who deceives everyone's feelings, Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation has not declined because of the human race. All of this is just a plot set up by Zhu Jiuyin, a plot against his own enemies, and the human race is just regarded by him as someone who can be exploited.  tool.

    Everything about the human race is no longer within the scope of Zhu Jiuyin's consideration. The most important thing for Zhu Jiuyin now is to perfect the last step of perfecting his true form of chaos gods and demons, integrating all the powers into one.

    Originally among the human race, Zhu Jiuyin once again sacrificed the innate treasure "Qiankun Cauldron" and threw his body into the cauldron. This time, what Zhu Jiuyin wanted to refine was not the power of his physical body but the power of his divine way.  the power of.

    As an ancestral witch, Zhu Jiuyin was born without a soul, but unlike the Chaos Gods and Demons, they had a soul. If Zhu Jiuyin wanted to complete the transformation of the true form of the Chaos Gods and Demons, he would have to make contributions on top of the soul, and  All Zhu Jiuyin can do is the dharma of Shinto.

    As soon as I thought about it, the power of the innate treasure "Qiankun Ding" began to crazily compress Zhu Jiuyin's Shinto cultivation. The power of the Shinto Dharma was constantly refined under the sacrifice of the "Qiankun Ding". As time went by  , the power of the Shinto Dharma is completely transformed into its origin.

    When he saw this trace of origin appearing, Zhu Jiuyin's face showed a hint of horror. As the ancestral wizard of time, Zhu Jiuyin's origin should have been time, but the result shocked him greatly.  His origin is not time, but chaos, to be precise, the power of chaos with the attribute of destruction, including time, space, and destruction!

    After this trace of origin appeared, a new Shinto Dharma was formed. It was like a chaotic god and demon awakening from chaos. The power of inheritance was integrated into this Shinto Dharma. When the Shinto Dharma was received,  After Zhu Jiuyin's divine heart, he finally completed the final transformation.

    When Zhu Jiuyin's true form of the Chaos God and Demon was perfected, the entire three realms felt the arrival of a destructive force, shocking everyone. Just when everyone wanted to figure out what happened, that destructive force  The power disappeared.

    Whether it is the Sanqing, the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin, or the Nuwa Empress, they all couldn't help but secretly thought: "With such a powerful aura of destruction appearing in the three realms, could it be said that the calamity of heaven and earth is about to begin again?"  Yet?"

    All the saints thought that the calamity of heaven and earth was about to begin, and everyone began to worry. However, when they calmed down and carefully examined the three realms, they did not find any aura of calamity. This made them a little unpredictable. In the end, they could only  They believe that this is a slight fluctuation before the great rise of the human race. The last position of human emperor in the human race will be won by killing. God is sending a warning to them.

    No one connected this fluctuation with Zhu Jiuyin. In their opinion, although Zhu Jiuyin was ferocious, it was far from such a powerful force.

    After Zhu Jiuyin's true form of the Chaos God and Demon was perfected, his cultivation was completely fixed in the realm of Celestial Immortal Dzogchen. His whole body exuded endless aura of destruction, and his every move contained the power to destroy the world.  fluctuating.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin's body of chaotic gods and demons has been perfected, Zhu Jiuyin cannot fully grasp this power now. He needs time to get used to it.

    Under such circumstances, Zhu Jiuyin had to retreat and use the power of the innate treasure 'Qiankun Ding' to polish his own strength. Although the innate treasure 'Qiankun Ding' does not have strong attack power, it has powerful assistance.  However, the power is amazing, allowing Zhu Jiuyin to completely integrate the power of Shinto cultivation into his body in a short period of time.

    You must know that Zhu Jiuyin has the endless faith of the two major races, the witch race and the human race, and among these two races, Zhu Jiuyin has reached the pinnacle. It can be imagined how rich his accumulation of spiritual cultivation is.  If such a huge power is completely integrated into Zhu Jiuyin's body, it will definitely make his cultivation level greatly improve.

 Text 251: Heavenly Punishment

    Chapter 251 Heavenly Punishment

    Chapter 251: Heavenly Punishment

    Zhu Jiuyin is quietly refining the accumulation of his divine way, turning it into mana and integrating it bit by bit into his true body of chaos gods and demons. Speaking of this true body of chaos gods and demons, Zhu Jiuyin's  It has to be different, because even with the Shinto Dharma, it is still not the soul, not the foundation. His foundation is still the physical body, a powerful physical body. At this point, Zhu Jiuyin seems to surpass the one born in  Chaos gods and demons in chaos.  ////

    When the cultivation of Shinto reaches Zhu Jiuyin's level, he no longer has to bother to practice, but focuses on polishing himself, and this is in harmony with Zhu Jiuyin's true form of chaos gods and demons.  , but Zhu Jiuyin, who said this, has completely embarked on an unprecedented path.

    Without the soul, he can only focus on the physical body, and his power comes from his blood. The blood comes from the heart, and the kingdom of God is nurtured in the heart. From the moment the chaos god and demon's true body is perfected, Zhu Jiuyin walks.  On the path of focusing on the physical body, Shinto is just a small auxiliary.

    Zhu Jiuyin's Shinto has undergone qualitative changes, and the Shinto treasure that he used to rely on the power of Shinto has also undergone qualitative changes. Under the huge faith, Zhu Jiuyin's last Shinto treasure has finally been completed.  A divine treasure fully carries the endless faith of the human race, and the innate treasure 'Qiankun Ding' is perfectly integrated with it.

    When this treasure was completed, Zhu Jiuyin felt the complete transformation of his divine treasure. The power of destruction took shape in his divine kingdom. It was the power to end everything. On a black sun, Zhu Jiuyin  Shinto has also completed its final transformation, becoming the God of Destruction or the God of Ending.

    A qualitative change occurred in Zhu Jiuyin's Shinto. All his believers felt the power of the Kingdom of God, and felt the boundless divine power of Zhu Jiuyin. Divine grace was like the sea, divine power was like prison, and the powerful power of Shinto filled the believers' spirits.  among.

    When the final qualitative change was successful, Zhu Jiuyin also gradually digested a small part of the inherited power of the Chaos Gods and Demons. He was the Chaos Gods and Demons in charge of destroying existence, and the Gods and Demons who ended all power. If the Great God Pangu is Chaos  As the pioneer of life among gods and demons, Zhu Jiuyin is the terminator of destruction.

    Of course, Zhu Jiuyin at this moment is far from being comparable to the Great God Pangu, because he is just a small immortal and has not completely transformed into a real chaotic god and demon. Only after he absorbs the accumulation of Shinto can he be truly  Chaos gods and demons can become existences that transcend infinity, and the current Zhu Jiuyin is far from enough.

    Zhu Jiuyin's accumulation is quite strong. After he uncovered the suppression of the Shinto power, the endless power soared into the sky like a volcanic eruption. The powerful power penetrated the sky, like a soaring sky.  The giant dragon that rises gives people an endless pressure. Fortunately, it is among Zhu Jiuyin's divine treasures, and with the suppression of the 'Qiankun Cauldron', no one outside is aware of it at all.

    Faced with such a powerful impact, Zhu Jiuyin continued to meditate and refine in the innate treasure 'Qiankun Ding' as usual. His black hair was flying and his body was as crystal clear as jade. He was like an ancient chaotic demon god with astonishing momentum.  Devouring the endless mana, mana after mana entered his body and was refined instantly, just like a bottomless pit.

    With the continuous refining of Shinto cultivation, Zhu Jiuyin's blood rushed out of his body one after another like a real dragon, forming a huge and terrifying virtual image of the Chaos Demon God behind him.  As for his heavenly spirit, it is the place where his blood energy condenses the most. It is like a pillar rising into the sky that can surge into the endless void and plunder the chaotic spiritual energy from the void.

    Even Zhu Jiuyin himself doesn¡¯t know how powerful Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s physical body is. After all, his true body of the Chaos God and Demon has mutated, and his power is destruction, ending, and even more immeasurable.  Such powerful blood energy is definitely an explosion of his potential. Just this physical body can sweep across the three realms.

    Zhu Jiuyin was concentrating on refining his accumulation of the divine way with his eyes closed. He was not aware of the strange phenomena emanating from his body. For him, nothing happening in the outside world could disturb his mood. Now  His heart was as calm as ever, and his whole person was as lifeless as a statue of a god. If it weren't for the soaring blood energy emitting from his body, people would probably think that he was just a statue of a god.

    Sitting in the innate treasure 'Qiankun Ding', he used the power of the 'Qiankun Ding' to wash his body. The blood energy surrounded his body, and the hair on his body was also washed away by the blood energy.  The divine light emitted naturally, forming a dazzling layer of brilliance on his body.

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s true form of the Chaos God and Demon has been achieved, and heThere is no need to worry about refining. Now he only needs to refine his own accumulation. This is his final transformation into a dragon. As long as he succeeds, the sea and the sky will be brighter. If he fails, then Zhu Jiuyin will be in trouble.  In other words, the way forward is blocked.

    As the blood energy continues to condense, a black lotus rises from Zhu Jiuyin's heavenly spirit. The black lotus interacts with the blood energy, and continues to grow with each breath of Zhu Jiuyin.  Look, this black lotus is the origin of Zhu Jiuyin, with a trace of chaotic mist shining on it, and above this chaotic mist, there is endless meaning of destruction!

    When this chaotic mist poured out, Zhu Jiuyin suddenly stood up. As he stood, the entire three realms were shaken. Zhu Jiuyin raised his head, with a powerful light flashing in his eyes, and his body involuntarily  A powerful momentum burst out, and he felt the danger.

    With a thought in his mind, Zhu Jiuyin put away the innate treasure 'Qiankun Ding' and strode out of the temple. At this moment, a thunder sounded, and the entire temple was enveloped by the endless dark clouds. Before Zhu Jiuyin could wait, he  He was prepared, and a purple thunderbolt struck him fiercely in the sky.

    How could such a big change caused by Zhu Jiuyin go unnoticed? In an instant, all the masters from the three realms turned their attention to Zhu Jiuyin, and they wanted to find out what happened.

    "Sss! What is going on? How could a thunder disaster come for no reason? Could it be that Zhu Jiuyin's previous actions offended heaven and even ordered heaven to punish him!" Everyone did not understand Zhu Jiuyin's situation.

    Facing the thunder that fell from the sky, Zhu Jiuyin stood tall and unmoved, using his body to resist the purple thunder and lightning. Thunder and lightning exploded on his body, but they did not hurt him at all. So  The powerful thunder and lightning forced him to resist, causing the saints' expressions to turn gloomy.

    Perhaps Zhu Jiuyin's actions angered God. After this wave of thunder fell, the sky suddenly changed again. A purple sea of ??thunder actually formed in the sky, and endless thunder and lightning came from that thunder.  Zhu Jiuyin was drowned by the falling waves in the sea, and such a powerful formation once again shocked people.

    Heaven's Punishment. At this time, even a fool understood that Zhu Jiuyin had violated Heaven's Punishment, and the thunder and tribulation from heaven would punish him. If he couldn't survive it, he would be dead. In an instant, Zhu Jiuyin's enemies became happy.  Everyone had a smile on their face and said in a dark voice: "Zhu Jiuyin, I'm going to make you crazy. Let's see how you survive this punishment from heaven!"

    It's a pity that these people only see the power of Heaven's Punishment and forget that if Zhu Jiuyin survives the Heaven's Punishment and perseveres, he will be even more unscrupulous in the future. Even if he is the enemy of the whole world, he will not be afraid, because he will be punished by Heaven's Punishment.  His body took a step further, making Zhu Jiuyin's already extremely powerful body even more powerful.

    Under this ocean of thunder and lightning, the void was exploded, and the endless power of thunder and lightning filled every inch of space. The place where Zhu Jiuyin was was transformed into a world of thunder and lightning. In this world of thunder and lightning,  In the middle, everything was destroyed, and those who watched were horrified just by watching, let alone Zhu Jiuyin who was surrounded by thunder and lightning.

    At this moment, no one thought that Zhu Jiuyin could survive such a powerful divine punishment. Even Sanqing thought so. After all, no matter how powerful Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation was, he was only a quasi-sage with limited magic power.  There is no way to compete with this boundless world of thunder and lightning.

    At this time, everyone was thinking about the coming of such a terrifying heavenly punishment. What kind of evil things did Zhu Jiuyin do to trigger it? Could it be that just killing the East China Sea Dragon Clan with blood would lead to such a huge disaster? Or?  Said that those who had listened to the sermon in Zixiao Palace did not deserve to die.

    It's a pity that no matter how these people guessed, they would never have thought that this heavenly punishment was coming only because of the sudden explosion of Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation. As a chaotic god and demon who wants to break through, he has to face this powerful heavenly punishment. This is unchangeable.  of.

    Among all the people, only Hou Tu Zuwu in the underworld had a glimmer of understanding. After all, she knew exactly what kind of path Zhu Jiuyin was taking. Although she had confidence in Zhu Jiuyin, after seeing such  After the powerful thunder and lightning world, her heart was shaken. Under such a punishment, even if she wanted to help, she had no chance and could only watch silently.

    Zhu Jiuyin was shrouded in heavenly punishment, which gave some people in the human race a chance. Each of them tried their best to persuade others in order to destroy Zhu Jiuyin's prestige among the human race. Unfortunately, their persuasion was  The harvest is very small. After all, everything Zhu Jiuyin has done for the human race is a real good thing. Even if you talk too much, it is useless. Even if Zhu Jiuyin does something wrong and triggers heavenly punishment, it is still for the human race.  And enduring suffering, at least that's what most people think of it.  (To be continued.

 Text Chapter 252: Horror

    Chapter 252 Horror

    Chapter 252 Horror

    No matter what the human race thinks, Zhu Jiuyin still has to pass the heavenly punishment. Even if they only look at it from a distance, the human race still feels the power of heaven and earth and feels the terror. It is difficult for them to imagine that Zhu Jiuyin is in this heavenly punishment.  What kind of disaster they were going through, everyone widened their eyes and tried hard to see clearly.  w w w . . c reading network

    The purple sea of ??tribulation thunder exudes endless power. In that power is the will of heaven and earth, which can wipe out all living things in the world, making people's souls unable to help but tremble under the tribulation thunder.

    If it were a person who was enveloped by this calamity thunder, I'm afraid he would be dead in less than an hour and three seconds. Even if the saint entered the sea of ??calamity thunder, it was hard to say whether he could escape unscathed. All the saints were not very optimistic about Zhu.  Jiuyin, because the power of the thunderbolt is so powerful, if the soul falls into it, it will definitely be severely damaged on the spot.

    It is a pity that Zhu Jiuyin was born as an ancestral witch. Even if he cultivates the true form of the Chaos God and Demon, he does not have a soul. At this point, the maximum power of the tribulation thunder has been eliminated. Only the power of the tribulation thunder itself can strike.  It is really difficult to take Zhu Jiuyin's life, after all, the true form of the Chaos God and Demon is extremely powerful.

    In this sea of ??thunder, Zhu Jiuyin's true body of the Chaos God and Demon was constantly blasted by the thunder, and his body became charred black. The golden blood was flowing, and the wounds were closing and opening, opening and closing again.  , which shows how severe the disaster he endured was. Even the body of a saint could not withstand such a powerful thunder power.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin's body was constantly being bombarded, his blood energy was still soaring to the sky, not weakening at all, and his fighting spirit was soaring to the sky, fighting back against this heavenly punishment.

    Seeing Zhu Jiuyin's situation, everyone was horrified. Zhu Jiuyin's physical body was really terrifying. Such a powerful divine punishment could be resisted directly with his physical body. If it were any quasi-sage here,  In the sea of ??thunder, it would definitely turn into ashes in just one breath, but Zhu Jiuyin is still fighting against this sea of ??thunder.

    Madman, everyone thinks that Zhu Jiuyin is a madman. He actually gambles with his own life. Under such circumstances, he dares to resist with his body instead of using his own treasure to defend himself. Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s actions are really serious.  They couldn't understand it. In their opinion, Zhu Jiuyin simply didn't take his own life seriously.

    Being an enemy of such a madman will give you a headache no matter who you are. Even a saint will have to think twice. After all, a madman who doesn't even take his own life seriously is definitely the most terrifying existence.

    Wave after wave of thunder waves from the sea of ??thunder continued to bombard Zhu Jiuyin. There was no telling how many thunder waves hit Zhu Jiuyin's body, causing his golden blood to splash out and his flesh and blood to become blurred.  He got up, but even so, Zhu Jiuyin's origin was not hurt, and his powerful blood still rose into the sky.

    Seeing Zhu Jiuyin not flinching at all, Empress Nuwa couldn't help but sigh: "It's too scary. Even a saint can't retreat from such a powerful thunder sea, but Zhu Jiuyin can face it head-on."  Confrontation, it is not a good thing for the demon clan to have such a powerful opponent, I hope this heavenly punishment can destroy Zhu Jiuyin!"

    Empress Nuwa herself didn't believe this. She wanted to rely on heaven's punishment to destroy Zhu Jiuyin. At this moment, she no longer had any hope. She no longer had the same confidence as before, because Zhu Jiuyin's performance was really  So amazing.  Under such a thunder wave, Zhu Jiuyin was stabbed to death. He was able to withstand it one by one with the strength of his body. He stood in the sea of ??thunder without any intention of flinching. This is really unbelievable.  , but this is the fact.

    God's punishment is very rare. Since Pangu opened the sky and split the earth, there have been few real punishments from heaven. Most people have only heard of it and have never seen it. But today, the human race has opened their eyes and can see it at close range.  Feel the power of this world.

    When he saw Zhu Jiuyin standing tenaciously in the sea of ??thunder without wavering, Yuanshi Tianzun said with a gloomy face: "This bastard Zhu Jiuyin still dares to say that he has not concealed his cultivation.  Even us saints have to stay away from the powerful divine punishment. Who can he deceive if he, a Daluo Jinxian, can stop it?"

    Hearing Yuanshi Tianzun¡¯s words, Tongtian Cult Leader said: ¡°Senior Brother Yuanshi is not a Daluo Golden Immortal, but a Heavenly Immortal. Now Zhu Jiuyin is only a Heavenly Immortal, not even a Golden Immortal!¡±

    Taishang Laojun shook his head and said: "You must be honest. People who deceive themselves and others like Zhu Jiuyin deserve to be punished by heaven. If people like him are not dealt with severely, then the three realms will be in chaos, and everyone will be  If you hide your own cultivation to set up a trap to frame others, then it won¡¯t be long before the calamity of heaven and earth comes again. If people like Zhu Jiuyin stay in the Three Realms, that¡¯s??A big curse!  "

    Zhu Jiuyin is the root of disaster. Can we call them saints? Speaking of which, saints like them are really the biggest curse of the three realms. If there were no saints, there would be fewer fights in the three realms, and the calamity between heaven and earth would be used later.  .

    No matter what everyone thinks about Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation, Zhu Jiuyin is now struggling to support himself in the powerful sea of ??thunder. The real body of a chaotic god and demon as powerful as Zhu Jiuyin is also in dilapidated condition, and his body is almost  They were all punctured, and bones were exposed in many wounds, but Zhu Jiuyin's blood energy was still extremely strong, which puzzled many people and didn't understand what was going on.

    Although everyone knows that Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation is extremely powerful, a person's Qi and blood are limited and cannot withstand consumption for too long. However, in Zhu Jiuyin's case, it is obviously completely inconsistent with common sense.  Anyone would have feared that his blood would have been lost long ago, and his body and soul would have disappeared. But Zhu Jiuyin was still alive and well. If his body was not in a state of dilapidation that could be seen with the naked eye, and the blood and energy emanating from his body could only be seen from a distance, then  It was simply the aura of a strong man without any damage.

    Both the human race and the witch race are cheering for Zhu Jiuyin, hoping that Zhu Jiuyin can persevere. One after another human race stands in the distance of the temple and prays for Zhu Jiuyin. The endless power of faith passes through the Kingdom of God.  It poured into Zhu Jiuyin's body, making his accumulation even stronger.

    Break and then stand. As Chaos Gods and Demons, every breakthrough in their cultivation is an opportunity, and Zhu Jiuyin is no exception. Although his whole body is in severe pain at the moment, the power of the thunder sea has beaten his physical body to a state of ruin.  If it were any other cultivator, his body and spirit would have been destroyed long ago, but Zhu Jiuyin endured it, and repairing it again and again made Zhu Jiuyin's hybrid god and demon body become more powerful.  Resistance becomes stronger.

    Gradually, the situation changed. The trauma to Zhu Jiuyin's body under the thunder wave became smaller and smaller. Such a change made the humans and Wu clan happy, but Sanqing and Nuwa  The Empress and the Second Saint of the West frowned, and the demon clan in Beiju Luzhou started to curse loudly.

    In the eyes of these people, they originally thought that Zhu Jiuyin was certain to die, but the result was a huge disappointment. How could they accept this? Naturally, they all wanted to vent their dissatisfaction. In their eyes, Zhu Jiuyin was clearly a  They were cheating, otherwise how could they withstand such a powerful punishment from heaven? They even had a trace of doubt in their hearts, thinking that it was Heaven that was deliberately helping Zhu Jiuyin to overcome this disaster, and the reason was that Zhu Jiuyin handed over to Heaven.  come out.

    The thunder waves hit again and again, and the human race held their breath and watched quietly, once, twice, three times Unknowingly, people were surprised to find that Zhu Jiuyin was attacked by the thunder waves.  It has been close to ninety-nine and eighty-one times. Heavenly Punishment is the strongest but Jiujiu is true. Zhu Jiuyin is almost overcoming this Heavenly Punishment. This makes everyone extremely shocked. This really makes them feel a little bit.  Can not accept.

    Especially those demon clans, they really can¡¯t figure out why Zhu Jiuyin is so powerful. It is so unreasonable to be able to easily block such a powerful divine punishment with only the strength of his body.

    Regardless of whether they are willing to accept it or not, this is the reality, an unchangeable fact. Soon the last thunder wave finally came. This impact brought together the endless power in the thunder sea, and the thunder and light were all  Tao, the sky-reaching purple is condensed and formed like substance, and Zhu Jiuyin is like duckweed in such a sea of ??thunder.

    When this condensed thunder wave bombarded down, the entire world of thunder began to tremble. It contained the power of the entire world. With such a powerful force, it could kill a saint.

    Soon, under the impact of this thunder wave, Zhu Jiuyin's body was drawn into the center of the thunder sea. After a long time, the dark clouds in the sky finally dispersed, and the powerful vision between heaven and earth suddenly disappeared.  News, it was as if it had never happened. If it weren't for the power of thunder still remaining on the earth, everyone would have thought that everything they had seen before was an illusion.

    At this time, Luzhou in Beiju became a sea of ??joy, and the demon tribes shouted happily: "Zhu Jiuyin is dead, Zhu Jiuyin is dead!"

    They were shouting crazily one by one, running wildly in Beiju Luzhou, venting the joy in their hearts.

    Unfortunately, these people were happy too early. Just after the power of the thunder world disappeared bit by bit, an extremely black body appeared in front of everyone. The body was as black as coke, and it moved there.  There was no movement, no breathing, and no heartbeat.

    Zhu Jiuyin is dead, really dead. At this moment, many people have such thoughts in their hearts. It is a pity that just nowNot long after it ended, the black body began to have a heartbeat, and the sound of 'bang' and 'bang' spread to everyone's ears.

    "How is this possible? Zhu Jiuyin actually broke through the punishment of heaven!" Many people shouted uncontrollably.

    However, they gave up this idea in an instant, because they did not feel any vitality in Zhu Jiuyin's body, and there was no fluctuation of consciousness at all. They sighed one by one: "Alas! It seems that we have all made a mistake. We are here."  Scare yourself, how can Zhu Jiuyin survive such a powerful divine punishment? It looks like he is really going to die!"

    There is a commotion in the Three Realms at this time. There are people who sympathize with Zhu Jiuyin, but there are many people who are gloating about Zhu Jiuyin's misfortune. After all, Zhu Jiuyin's reputation in the Three Realms is too bad. Everyone has different reactions, but for Sanqing and Nu  Empress Wa and the Second Saint of the West all breathed a long sigh of relief.

    While everyone was talking about this, no one noticed that Zhu Jiuyin's pitch-black body was being repaired silently. Soon, Zhu Jiuyin's lifeless body suddenly moved.

    Zhu Jiuyin slowly opened his eyes again. The moment he opened his eyes, many people saw the endless meaning of destruction in Zhu Jiuyin's eyes. Then his body shell cracked.  The layers of charred old skin began to peel off, revealing the crystal-clear body inside.

    "What! Zhu Jiuyin is not dead yet, how is this possible!" In an instant, the three realms exclaimed again. This time, their hearts seemed to be on a roller coaster. They all couldn't stand this.  Excited.

    Zhu Jiuyin was able to survive such a powerful divine punishment with the strength of his physical body. Even a fool understood that after being washed by such powerful thunder and lightning, Zhu Jiuyin's already extremely powerful physical body became even more powerful.  Zhu Jiuyin woke up under the shock of everyone.

    Everyone was dumbfounded. Zhu Jiuyin rushed over under such a divine punishment. This was really hard for them to accept. Just when everyone was dumbfounded, Zhu Jiuyin suddenly shouted: "Black hole  Now, swallow the sky and the earth!"

    Tianpu wanted to withdraw, but Zhu Jiuyin did not want to let Tianpu leave just like that. As soon as he shouted, a huge black hole appeared behind Zhu Jiuyin, swallowing up the receding sea of ??thunder.  stand up.

    Crazy, Zhu Jiuyin is really crazy. He actually dares to swallow this Heavenly Punishment Thunder Sea. This is really unacceptable to everyone. If Zhu Jiuyin can resist the Heavenly Punishment and survive, this is already  Everyone was horrified, and now Zhu Jiuyin wanted to devour this sea of ??thunder. How could this not horrify everyone.

    "Why is this happening? Why can't such a powerful power of heaven's punishment be able to destroy this bastard Zhu Jiuyin? I don't accept it!" Such a roar came from the Nawa Palace. It was the voice of Lu Ya, the tenth prince of the demon clan.  Roaring, he was unwilling, yes very unwilling. Zhu Jiuyin was able to escape from such a terrifying punishment. Without the corresponding character, Lu Ya naturally burst out the anger in his heart involuntarily.  He roared there like a madman, so that the entire Wa Palace could hear his roar!  (To be continued.

 Text Chapter 253: Pressing forward step by step

    Chapter 253: Pressing forward step by step

    Chapter 253: Pressing forward step by step

    "That's enough! Lu Ya, you have to learn to calm down. If you don't even have this patience, then you should give up your desire for revenge early!" Empress Nuwa finally couldn't help but shouted angrily at Lu Ya.  It's not that she hates Lu Ya, but that she dislikes Lu Ya's character. After such a long time, he still hasn't made any progress at all, which is really hard for Empress Nuwa to accept.  

    Hearing Empress Nuwa's scolding, Lu Ya's face was distorted, and his heart was also twisted crazily. To him, Empress Nuwa was simply ignoring him and not letting him go.  In his eyes, as the prince of the demon clan, Lu Ya refused to accept it. He hated, hated that Empress Nuwa had no courage and did not dare to fight Zhu Jiuyin. He had wanted to leave the Wa Palace before, but now he has this idea  It's even heavier, but Lu Ya knows that he can't leave the Wa Palace now, otherwise he will definitely die. Without the protection of the Nuwa Empress, the Wu Clan will never let him go, the prince of the Demon Clan. After all, he has in his hands  Also stained with the blood of the witch clan.

    Lu Ya tried his best to calm down, suppressed the anger in his heart, and whispered: "Mother, I know I was wrong!"

    Seeing this, Empress Nuwa sighed and said: "Lu Ya, I understand your desire for revenge, but revenge requires strength. In the ancient world, there is a world where strength is respected. Without strength, you can't do anything. You  If you can't kill with one hit, then the person who dies will definitely be you, do you understand? Think about it now!"

    Nuwa said and ignored Lu Ya, but focused on watching Zhu Jiuyin. Under Zhu Jiuyin's explosion, the endless sea of ??thunder was swallowed up bit by bit by the black hole behind him.  Now, Zhu Jiuyin wants to use this endless sea of ??thunder to complete a powerful accumulation again and prepare himself to hit the next realm. After all, the energy required by the true form of the Chaos God and Demon is too powerful, and it is far beyond the limit.  It exceeded his expectations, and this day's punishment was just enough for him to complete his accumulation. Others might have beaten him step by step, but Zhu Jiuyin would not do this, so he had to take risks.

    The endless sea of ??thunder was swallowed up bit by bit by Zhu Jiuyin within sight of the naked eye. When the sea of ??thunder disappeared, Zhu Jiuyin's body erupted with a burst of blood that reached the sky. With the burst of blood,  , Zhu Jiuyin's aura became fiercer, and the golden immortal cultivation was displayed in front of everyone.

    When they saw Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation of the Golden Immortal, all the saints shook their heads involuntarily and sighed: "Zhu Jiuyin, Zhu Jiuyin, you are really hiding. How can you be so strong?"  Who can you fool?"

    Zhu Jiuyin didn't care what others thought. After swallowing the Heavenly Punishment, he roared to the sky, and then released the Jingwei bird that had transformed after the death of Shennong's daughter.

    I saw Zhu Jiuyin shouting coldly: "What a good plan. To turn the daughter of the Human Emperor into a demon clan, is this to slap the human clan in the face, or is it to give the demon clan the luck to devour the human clan? Let's see how I defeat you!"  "

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, those who were watching Zhu Jiuyin's tribulation were horrified. No one thought that the Jingwei bird in front of them turned out to be the daughter of the Human Emperor Shennong. After hearing this,  The human race unleashed endless murderous intent against the demon race. They deceived others to such an extent that they tried to attack the human race again and again. Could the demon race really think that the human race would not get angry?

    Zhu Jiuyin waved his hand, and a drop of golden blood flowed out from his body. This was the golden blood of the Chaos God and Demon. Zhu Jiuyin then injected this drop of golden blood into Jingwei's body.  among.  ,

    When this drop of golden blood entered Jingwei's body, it couldn't help but scream, and endless demonic energy burst out from its body. Someone could use the resentment in Jingwei's heart to turn her into a demonic body. Likewise,  Zhu Jiuyin can also use his extremely powerful golden blood to break this monster body.

    Under the pressure of the golden blood, the demonic energy in Jingwei's body was forced out of the body bit by bit. Without the entanglement of the demon clan, Jingwei woke up and regained his consciousness.  When she saw her current body, she screamed again.

    Anger, all the human race burst into endless anger when they saw that Jingwei, the daughter of the Human Emperor, had to endure such great pain. Being able to silently change the nature of the Human Emperor's daughter, among these three realms  There is no one else except the saint, and the one who is willing to see this except Sanqing is Nuwa.

    When he saw Zhu Jiuyin using his golden blood to force out the demonic energy from Jingwei's body, Taishang Laojun's face flashed with an extremely sinister look. Zhu Jiuyin was doing this in a bad way.  His important matter, how could this not make him angry? Zhu Jiuyin exposed everything about Jingwei in front of all living beings in the three realms, which would naturally expose him.

    When Nuwa Empress in the Wa Palace saw the changes in Jingwei, she couldn't help but feel great.Angry, she never thought that she was plotted by Taishang Laojun silently, and that there was only one person who could steal the fate of the human race without even realizing it, Taishang, the leader of the Human Sect.  Laojun.

    The Empress Nuwa shouted angrily: "Well, you are a Supreme Laojun, and you are a quiet and inactive person. We are not done with this matter!"

    Although Empress Nuwa has nothing to do with this matter, she cannot come forward to explain it, because she is not only the Holy Mother of the human race, but also a saint of the demon race. The palms and backs of her hands are full of flesh, which makes her embarrassed, and Taishang Laojun is looking at it.  At this point, that's why he did such a thing. Anyway, even if something happens, there will be Nuwa Empress to bear the cause and effect with him.

    After Zhu Jiuyin forced out the demonic energy from Jingwei's body, he whispered: "Good boy, don't be afraid. This tattered demon body is useless. I will destroy it for you and let you be reborn!"

    Speaking of this, Zhu Jiuyin's body burst out with soaring momentum, and he waved his hand to catch Jingwei in his hand, and then shouted loudly: "Destroy me!" As the shout fell, Jingwei's body  Zhu Jiuyin's hand instantly turned to ashes, while Jingwei's soul was protected by that drop of golden blood.

    After destroying Jingwei's body, Zhu Jiuyin's eyes burst out with endless brilliance, and he shouted again: "Destroy the ultimate life, and the essence and blood will guide me to reincarnation!"

    As Zhu Jiuyin shouted, he once again forced two drops of golden blood to fall on Jingwei's soul. After the three drops of golden blood were combined, a strong blood energy fluctuation broke out, which was visible to the naked eye.  Under such circumstances, a body was recast for her based on Jingwei's soul.

    Creating humans?  No, this is not creating a human being, it can only be said to be reshaping a body. Zhu Jiuyin does not have the ability to create a human being. After all, he cannot create a soul, and although Zhu Jiuyin is now a true creature of the Chaos Gods and Demons,  body, but his true body of Chaos Gods and Demons was transformed from the true body of the ancestral witch. Jingwei integrated into this new body and also has the blood of the witch race. He is no longer a pure human race. This is not a small matter.  Disadvantages.

    After being reborn, Jingwei immediately bowed to Zhu Jiuyin and said, "Jingwei thanks the Witch God!"

    Zhu Jiuyin smiled calmly and said: "Get up, you don't need to thank me. Although I reshaped your body for you, you should understand that you are not a pure human being now. After all, your body is made of my golden power."  Transformed from blood, the blood of the Wu clan flows in your body. You now have the soul of the human race and the body of the Wu clan. I won¡¯t say more, you go back to see your father, the Shennong clan!"

    If Taishang Laojun played the trick in secret and acted like a villain, then Zhu Jiuyin transformed Jingwei into a human shaman in an upright and upright manner, and left people unable to say anything. Human race  I am only grateful to him rather than hating him. After all, compared to the demon body, this human witch body is still acceptable to them. After all, there are many human witch tribes in the human race.

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin finished speaking, Yuanshi Tianzun in Taiqingtian couldn't sit still. He said in a deep voice: "Elder brother, we have to act quickly, otherwise we will wait until Jingwei returns to the Shennong clan.  It's too late. Zhu Jiuyin is a really insidious bastard. He wants to use family affection to impress the Shennong clan and let Chi You get the position of human emperor. If justice reaches Chi You, then we will become extremely passive!  "

    This point does not need to be explained by Yuanshi Tianzun. Taishang Laojun also knows very well that when the matter has reached this point, they have no way out. They can only quickly return the Shennong family to their throne. Only in this way can they defeat Zhu Jiuyin's plan.

    Taishang Laojun nodded and said: "Okay, let's take action now. Anyway, the merits of the Shennong family are enough to achieve the status of the Human Emperor, so there is no problem even if it's a little early!"

    The merits of the Shennong clan are not only enough to prove the dignity of the Human Emperor. You must know that the Shennong clan puts his mind wholeheartedly on the human race. He has solved the food crisis for the human race and solved the suffering of the human race. When it comes to merits and virtues, it is far beyond that.  Higher than the first Human Emperor Fuxi, it can be said that as long as he is willing to pass on the position of Human Emperor, he will immediately become enlightened.

    When Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun were talking, they immediately took action. The three Qings came to the place where the Human Emperor Shennong was. As the leader of the human religion, even the human race did not want to see him, but Taishang Laojun  He still has the ability to interfere in the affairs of the human race. After seeing the Human Emperor Shennong, Taishang Laojun said in a deep voice: "Shennong, you have completed your merits, please return to your position as soon as possible!"

    As soon as Taishang Laojun finished his words, the sky was filled with wind and clouds, and a cloud of black and yellow merits surged in. However, Shennong had always been self-reliant under the guidance of Zhu Jiuyin, and all the merits he had done were his.  If it were to be split apart, it would only be a little bit given to Zhu Jiuyin, but that was almost insignificant.

    Although it is said that Shennong does not want to attain enlightenment at this time, because he has not yet established a successor for the human race.However, it is a pity that Taishang Laojun did not give him this opportunity. After the merit entered his body, Shennong was unable to resist.  (To be continued.

 Text Chapter 254: Infighting among the Human Race

    Chapter 254: Infighting among the human race

    Chapter 254: Infighting among the human race

    To become the Human Emperor, even if Shen Nong doesn't want to, he can't do it, because the merits have already been added to him and he cannot resist. This is the power of heaven and earth. This is why Taishang Laojun always dares to wait, because he has confidence in people.  Huang Yi is better than Zhu Jiuyin, after all, he has the great righteousness of the leader of the human religion.

    Of course, Taishang Laojun didn't want to do this. After all, if he did this, he would first offend the Human Emperor Shennong and Nuwa. Although these two people could not stop him, they ruined his reputation. But now  Taishang Laojun was forced to have no choice but Zhu Jiuyin pressed forward step by step. If Jingwei appeared in front of Shennong, Taishang Laojun could not guarantee that Shennong would not be affected by his feelings.  Ruining his good deeds is something Taishang Laojun does not want to see.

    In fact, speaking of Taishang Laojun, he is a bit of a villain in judging a gentleman. Zhu Jiuyin never thought about using favors to influence the Human Emperor Shennong and make Chi You become the Human Emperor. Although the Human Emperor  Okay, but that is not Zhu Jiuyin's pursuit, and he doesn't see it in his eyes. External forces are always not as powerful as his own. Zhu Jiuyin is still very clear about this. Even if Chi You wins the Human Emperor, he can still deal with it.  It¡¯s hard to say how beneficial the Witch Clan is.

    The Witch Clan is not comparable to the Monster Clan. After all, the last calamity ended with the Witch Clan¡¯s final victory, with great luck, and the great rise of the human race was the result of the Witch Clan taking the initiative to give in. Otherwise, the great rise of the human race would have to take place.  There is a long way to go, after all, the strength of the Wu Clan is there.

    If we talk about luck, the Demon Clan may urgently need it, but it is not important to the Wu Clan, because the Wu Clan's own luck has not been damaged. You must know that the entire Wu Clan's luck has the innate treasure 'Qiankun Ding'  There is also the innate treasure "Chaos Bell" to suppress it, and then the Tuzu Witch controls the six paths of reincarnation in the underworld. When it comes to the strength of luck, no one in the three realms can compare with the Wu clan, and Zhu Jiuyin can use it.  In order to win that little bit of luck from the human race?

    It's a pity that Sanqing doesn't think so, and neither does Nuwa. Even the Second Sage of the West who sits on the mountain and watches the tiger fight doesn't think so either. They all view the Witch Clan and Zhu Zhu from their own standpoints.  Jiuyin, so everyone is on strict guard against the Witch Clan, but their move is unknowingly taking on the opposite side to the human race.

    The Shennong family, who was unable to resist the power of heaven and earth, had achieved the path of the Human Emperor. Once the Human Emperor became emperor, he could no longer stay in the human race, because he could see the future of the human race at the moment of his enlightenment. If he had stayed in the human race,  It will definitely affect the development of the human race. No matter how unwilling he is, it will not help. Even though Shennong is a good old man, he still feels angry in his heart after being schemed by Taishang Laojun. Although Shennong is not a saint, he is not afraid.  The saint, after attaining enlightenment, Shennong snorted coldly at Sanqing, venting his dissatisfaction.

    The Human Emperor's anger will naturally affect the destiny of the Human Sect. Even if the Supreme Lord is a saint, he can only stare at it and watch the destiny of the Human Sect being damaged. If he didn't have the most precious treasure to suppress the destiny, I'm afraid that the Human Emperor would be like this.  Anger will completely strip away the luck that others have taught among the human race. This shows how much the power of the Human Emperor threatens the saints, and it is hard to fear that they will fight so lively.

    The Human Emperor's enlightenment was a major event in the three realms. Everyone in the three realms knew about the arrival of the huge merits and virtues. When Zhu Jiuyin received this trace of merit from the Human Emperor Shennong's enlightenment, he couldn't help but shook his head.  , Zhu Jiuyin knew clearly what Taishang Laojun wanted to do, and he was disdainful of Taishang Laojun's behavior.

    Although Taishang Laojun can solve the temporary crisis by doing this, in terms of long-term interests, it is a bit unwise. After all, the more he does this, the greater the backlash of the human race will be, even if he can really send Xuanyuan to the throne of the Human Emperor.  position, but people's hearts will not change. Taishang Laojun's human religion will be greatly suppressed if it wants to develop among the human race.

    After seeing the Human Emperor Shennong's enlightenment, Zhu Jiuyin said to Jingwei with a thought: "Your father has already attained the Human Emperor's Dao. He wants to go to the Fire Cloud Cave. You can't reach it with your cultivation level."  Fire Cloud Cave, you¡¯d better follow me to practice!¡±

    While speaking, Zhu Jiuyin injects the trace of merit gained from the Human Emperor Shennong's enlightenment into Jingwei's body with a wave of his hand. For Zhu Jiuyin, this trace of merit is of little use anymore.  He has already cultivated the true form of the Chaos God and Demon, and the help of his merits is insignificant. Instead of using it to refine treasures, it would be better to perfect the Jingwei.

    She was originally a Jingwei without any cultivation. After the merits entered her body, she activated Zhu Jiuyin's bloodline left in her body, allowing her to achieve the path of immortality in an instant and obtain Zhu Jiuyin's inheritance of time bloodline.  .

    Although it is said that Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s golden blood contains the Great Way of Destruction, the Way of Time and Space, Jingwei¡¯s physical strength can only withstand one law, and the Great Way of Destruction is very difficult.It is obviously not suitable for a little girl like Jingwei, and in the Great Way of Time and Space, time is respected. Zhu Jiuyin naturally allows her to awaken the time bloodline instead of the space bloodline.

    Jingwei, who has awakened the blood of time, can be said to have received the inheritance of Zhu Jiuyin. In a sense, he can even be said to be Zhu Jiuyin's daughter. After all, what is flowing in Jingwei's body now is Zhu Jiuyin's.  Time bloodline.

    For Jingwei, Zhu Jiuyin cares very much. It is a care that comes from the heart and does not contain any falsehood, just like his relationship with the Twelve Ancestral Witches.

    Jingwei could feel Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s care from the bottom of his heart. He nodded and said, ¡°Zhu Jiuyin Witch God, can I become your disciple?¡±

    When he heard Jingwei's words, a smile appeared on Zhu Jiuyin's face. He shook his head and said: "No, I will not accept you as my disciple. My blood is flowing in your body. You will be mine in the future."  My daughter, Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s daughter!¡±

    Originally, Jingwei was very painful when she heard that Zhu Jiuyin was not willing to accept her as her disciple. But when she heard that Zhu Jiuyin wanted to accept her as her daughter, she felt extremely happy in her heart and said quickly: "Greetings, my daughter."  Father!"

    Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "Okay, let's go back to the temple with my father to practice. As Zhu Jiuyin's daughter, I can't just practice like this, that's not okay!"

    Human Emperor Shen Nong's sudden enlightenment shocked the human race. At this time, Jingwei worshiped Zhu Jiuyin as his father, which also surprised the human race. However, compared to the sudden enlightenment of the Human Emperor, Jingwei  This matter is not a big deal, after all, the human race is now in trouble for the next human emperor, and the human emperor Shennong has not chosen the human emperor.

    Everyone has selfish motives, and when something like this happens, everyone will naturally have a debate. Although the human race understands that the Emperor's sudden enlightenment was the result of the saint's behind-the-scenes tactics, which made them angry, but things have already happened, and they can only  If you can accept your fate, you can only fight for your own interests.

    The human race was originally a very united race, but because Taishang Laojun's actions provoked internal fighting among the human race, and Taishang Laojun was also contaminated by the cause and effect of the human race, it would be impossible for the human religion to prosper.  It's possible, at least not possible in a short period of time, but now he has become one of the most disliked objects in the hearts of the human race.

    For such a result, Taishang Laojun did not care too much. For Taishang Laojun, he had never planned to develop and expand the human religion in the early stage of the development of the human race. Otherwise, he would not only have  A disciple of Xuandu.

    Taishang Laojun has suffered the karma of the human race, which makes Yuanshi Tianzun relieved. If nothing happens to Taishang Laojun, then how can he develop in the human race with peace of mind. After all, Taishang Laojun occupies the majority of the human sect. Now  Everything was fine, and he no longer had to worry about Taishang Laojun competing with him for the fate of the human race.

    With the support of Chanjiao and without the pressure of the Human Emperor Shennong, Xuanyuan and Chi You retreated and faced each other. Both sides had support, and they fought with force for the position of the Human Emperor.  Chi You is a human-witch hybrid, while Xuanyuan is a pure human race, so under the direct influence of Chan's teaching, Xuanyuan took up the banner of the human race and regarded himself as the human emperor.

    Under this situation, it naturally aroused opposition from Chi You and those who supported him. The two sides were in constant conflict. It was just a small conflict at the beginning, but as Chanjiao fanned the flames in the middle, the conflict became more and more serious.  As it grew bigger, it soon got out of control, and a bloody battle broke out, involving countless people.

    The human race has not yet prospered, but a bloody war broke out internally under the influence of external forces. Such changes made the Human Emperor Fuxi and Shennong in the Fire Cloud Cave angry, but they were unable to stop it.

    At this time, many people proposed to invite the third ancestor of the human race, but unfortunately there was no result in the end. As for Zhu Jiuyin, he had long been forgotten. After all, the power was tempting, and everyone was afraid of them after the appearance of the third ancestor of the human race.  rights were taken away.

    At the beginning of the bloody battle, the Xuanyuan tribe was at a disadvantage. After all, he was flying the orthodox banner of the human race and could not be recognized by the human witches. But as Chi You, it was different. The human-witch hybrid was stronger than the human race.  The conflict would naturally be won by the powerful Chi You side.

    When seeing the Xuanyuan tribe's army being defeated by Chi You, the disciples of Chanjiao who had been helping the Xuanyuan tribe couldn't bear it. To be precise, Guangchengzi, who was Xuanyuan's teacher, couldn't bear it and wanted to  Guangchengzi, who knew that he had benefited greatly from the enlightenment of the Human Emperor Fuxi, wanted to win the merits of the Human Emperor's division again, but the Xuanyuan tribe's army was no match for the Chiyou tribe's army. If this happened again  If it goes on, it won¡¯t take long for Xuanyuan to be defeated in this human-emperor battle, so Guangchengzi ruthlessly killed Chiyou¡¯s army. As a powerful man at the golden immortal level, Guangchengzi defeated Chiyou with his own strength.  The army of You tribe was defeated and returned. Guangchengzi came here.This move angered Chi You and also angered the shaman clan who had been supporting Chi You.  .

 Text Chapter 255 Section Split

    Chapter 255 Split

    Guangchengzi could help Xuanyuan's army. In doing so, he liberated the witch clans who had always supported Chi You. Although these witch clans were not very strong in cultivation, they all inherited the bloodline of Zhu Jiuyin.  Possessing the most heaven-defying magical power of time, these people suppressed Guang Chengzi firmly as soon as they took action.

    In front of the two armies, Chi You looked at Xuanyuan with disdain and sneered: "Xuanyuan, is this all you have? You will only rely on the monks around you to bully people of your own clan. How do you qualify to become a leader based on your behavior?  Human Emperor!"

    Before Xuanyuan could speak, Guangchengzi snorted coldly and said: "You dare to compete for the position of the Human Emperor because of the blood of the Wu clan flowing in your body. You are really desperate. You are not worthy and do not have the qualifications. The Human Emperor is  The Human Emperor of the human race is not something you human wizards can touch!"

    As soon as Guangchengzi said this, the Chiyou tribe's army was angered. Chiyou shouted angrily: "Guangchengzi, who do you think you are? This is a fight between our human races. What qualifications do you have to act so unbridled here!"

    Guangchengzi sneered: "You are worthy of being a human race, it's really funny!"

    As soon as Guangchengzi said these words, Xuanyuan's expression changed greatly. He really didn't expect that his master would say such words. This was going to be bad. Just when he was about to stop him, unexpectedly Chi  You spoke.

    Hearing this, Chi You shouted angrily: "Xuanyuan, what do you mean by Guangchengzi's words? In your eyes, do you think that we are no longer human beings? Please tell me clearly, otherwise, let's stop."  It¡¯s my fault, Chi You, for being cruel!¡±

    Chi You's question left Xuanyuan speechless. Although Guang Chengzi said a bit too much, in Xuanyuan's heart, he did not regard people like Chi You as compatriots, because there was only one position for the Human Emperor, and he was Xuanyuan.  If you want to seize it, you will have to fight with Chi You, and if you want to fight, you will need external help.

    Xuanyuan couldn't answer, but Guangchengzi didn't care about it. He sneered and said: "Chi You has nothing to say. You witches and bastards who want to fight for the position of human emperor deserve to die. Go to hell!"

    Guangchengzi went crazy because of the merits of the Human Emperor. He actually had evil thoughts in his heart. In front of everyone, he directly sacrificed the 'Heaven-shaking Seal' refined by Yuanshi Tianzun for him and blasted it towards Chi You's army. He wanted to  Destroy the Chiyou tribe's army with one blow.  Chi You was unable to fight Xuanyuan.

    Speaking of the ¡®Heaven-shaking Seal¡¯ in Guangchengzi¡¯s hand, it was made from the gravel of Buzhou Mountain.  Although it is not an innate spiritual treasure, its attack power is not weaker than that of an innate spiritual treasure, or even more so, because there is a hint of Pangu's aura in the 'Heaven-shaking Seal'.

    No one thought that Guangchengzi would be so shameless.  In front of everyone, he beat him at will, without any character. No matter Chi You or the Wu clan who came to help, they didn't have time to react.  They watched helplessly as the 'Heaven-shaking Seal' fell from the sky and killed more than half of the Chiyou tribe's army.

    The reason why Guangchengzi didn't do his best was because he was restrained by the people of the Wu clan. The power of time and magical power resolved most of the attacks of the 'Heaven-shaking Seal'.

    Guangchengzi didn¡¯t feel any guilt on his face when he killed so many human beings. Instead, he laughed crazily and said, ¡°You guys want to fight for the throne of the Human Emperor, so go to hell!¡±

    Xuanyuan was a little dumbfounded by Guangchengzi's madness. He really didn't expect that his teacher would do such a thing. He was so crazy in front of everyone and used the power of an immortal to deal with those mortals. This is really a bit strange.  It doesn't make sense.  Not only the people of Chiyou tribe were glaring at Guang Chengzi, but also the army of Xuanyuan tribe were glaring at Guang Chengzi.

    Guang Chengzi's crazy attack shocked not only Xuanyuan and Chi You, but also the Human Emperor Fuxi and the Shennong clan in the Fire Cloud Cave. The dispute between the Human Emperor and the Human Emperor was an internal dispute within the human race.  Outsiders cannot interfere.  However, Guangchengzi not only intervened but also went crazy to the point of massacring the human race. How could the emperor not be angry about such a thing.

    When the Human Emperor was angry, the sky and the earth shook. Originally, Fuxi and Shennong should not have stepped out of the Fire Cloud Cave. They needed to suppress the fate of the human race.  But now something so big happened that they had to leave.

    "It's a pity that before Fuxi and Shennong could set out, Nuwa, who was the Holy Mother of the human race, was furious.  Although Empress Nuwa had an agreement with Sanqing, she did not agree to make Guangchengzi so crazy. If such a thing happened, what would the human race think of her? Empress Nuwa was angry, and Sanqing felt it.  At that time, Sanqing also understood that Guangchengzi had caused a big disaster, and Taishang Laojun couldn't help but secretly become angry.

    Taishang Laojun paid a high price for the Human Emperor, but the disciples of Yuanshi Tianzun were so disappointed that Guangchengzi did such an unworthy thing.Come, actually use the identity of Golden Immortal to deal with the mortal army of the human race, this is really something that even the Supreme Lord can't stand.

    Taishang Laojun said with a gloomy face: "Junior brother Yuanshi, what does your disciple Guang Chengzi want to do? Does he think that the battle between human and emperor can be done as he pleases, but as a golden immortal, he takes action against mortals!"

    Although Guangchengzi did something wrong, Yuanshi Tianzun could not give up on Guangchengzi. After all, Guangchengzi was the senior brother of Chanjiao. If he gave up Guangchengzi's face of Chanjiao, he would lose all his face. Yuanshi Tianzun could only sigh: "  Senior brother, this is just an accident, and Guangchengzi cannot be entirely blamed for this, there is also help from the Wu Clan on Chi You's side!"

    Taishang Laojun snorted coldly and said: "Junior Brother Yuanshi, you should think about how to resolve the cause and effect of the human race. Guangchengzi's blow has created a huge cause and effect with the human race. Although we had an agreement with Junior Sister Nuwa before,  But this time Guang Juzi has done a great job, and there is a Human Emperor among the human race. If there is no explanation, the consequences will be disastrous!"

    Unfortunately, Taishang Laojun's words did not move Yuanshi Tianzun. Yuanshi Tianzun said disdainfully: "Elder brother, what you said is serious, isn't it just that some witches died? That's not a big deal, and those witches are not at all."  If they don¡¯t believe in Junior Sister Nuwa, they only have the Witch Clan in their hearts, so by doing this, Guang Chengzi can be considered as cleaning up the human race!¡±

    As soon as Guang Chengzi made a move, Chi You and a group of masters from the witch clan made a big move and attacked Guang Chengzi. Since Guang Chengzi didn't take it into consideration, they naturally didn't need to take it too much into account, so a bloody battle broke out.  Although it was said that more than half of the Chiyou tribe's army was lost, Guangchengzi's actions aroused their bloodshed, and they launched a crazy fight with the Xuanyuan tribe's army regardless of life and death.  Countless human beings fell in a pool of blood, and soon the ground was filled with rivers of blood. No matter how powerful the Chiyou tribe's army was, it was no match for the Xuanyuan tribe. After all, their numbers were insufficient, and soon a one-sided situation formed on the battlefield.  .  Countless human beings fell down.

    As the existence of destruction.  Although Zhu Jiuyin was far away in the temple, he could feel the changes in the world. When Guang Chengzi took action to kill the Chiyou tribe's army, Zhu Jiuyin vaguely felt the split in the destiny of the human race.

    Originally, Zhu Jiuyin thought his perception was wrong.  But when he felt it carefully, there was nothing wrong. The fate of the human race was indeed split, and the signs of the split were getting clearer and clearer. What was going on? Zhu Jiuyin had to deduce that it was  What causes it.

    It doesn¡¯t matter.  After calculating the next jump, when Zhu Jiuyin relied on his own Shinto method to calculate the result, a trace of madness flashed across Zhu Jiuyin's face. This time it was not Zhu Jiuyin's calculation, but Guangcheng's.  If Zhu Jiuyin didn't take the opportunity to give Sanqing a chance, he would really be sorry for such a great opportunity.

    With a thought in his mind, Zhu Jiuyin left the temple with Jingwei and appeared on the battlefield. When he saw Zhu Jiuyin on the battlefield.  Yuanshi Tianzun was frightened. A lunatic like Zhu Jiuyin could do anything. In order to protect the safety of Guangchengzi, Yuanshi Tianzun could not care so much and made a small move to Taishang Laojun and Tongtian Cult Leader.  Tongtong comes from the lower world alone.  To protect the safety of Guangchengzi.

    Even though Sanqing appears to be one, but such a big thing happened, Taishang Laojun and Tongtian Cult Master didn't want to take the blame for Guangchengzi's affairs, so they were unwilling to come forward to confront Zhu Jiuyin, so this matter was just  Yuanshi Tianzun can face it alone.

    When Zhu Jiuyin appeared on the battlefield with Jingwei.  Yuanshi Tianzun also appeared on the battlefield, after seeing the appearance of Yuanshi Tianzun.  Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said: "Yuanshi, your disciples are crazy enough to do such an unflattering thing and bully a group of mortals with the dignity of a golden immortal. I really want to save your face.  Is the human race really not worth mentioning in the eyes of you saints, and is it just a bunch of ants that you can slaughter?"

    The appearance of Zhu Jiuyin made Xuanyuan's face change color. He knew in his heart that today's matter would be difficult. He would lose the qualification to compete for the Human Emperor. After all, Zhu Jiuyin's prestige among the human race was too great.  The decision that affects the human race, and what happened today was that his master Guang Chengzi did too much. At this moment, Xuanyuan couldn't help but feel a trace of resentment against Guang Chengzi in his heart. If Guang Chengzi hadn't been too crazy, he wouldn't have been unable to advance or retreat.

    In Xuanyuan's heart, he thought that Zhu Jiuyin would scold him and put an end to his dream of becoming a human emperor, but he was wrong. Perhaps Sanqing valued Xuanyuan very much, but in Zhu Jiuyin's heart, he had never  He didn't take Xuanyuan seriously. After Zhu Jiuyin appeared, he didn't even look at Xuanyuan, but his eyes were fixed on Yuanshi Tianzun.

    Zhu Jiuyin gave Yuanshi Tianzun a big hat, not only for him, but also for Empress Nuwa, Taishang Laojun, etc.The leader of the Tiantian Church was implicated, and even the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti who were far away in the Western Paradise were also implicated. After all, Zhu Jiuyin was a saint.

    Yuanshi Tianzun snorted coldly and said: "Zhu Jiuyin, don't talk nonsense. When did I say that human beings are ants?"

    Zhu Jiuyin sneered and said: "If you don't regard the human race as ants in your hearts, then why do you hurt the human race again and again? First, Jingwei, the daughter of the Human Emperor, and now even instructing his disciples to deal with a group of mortals with the dignity of the Golden Immortal.  You have done such a thing, aren't you treating the human race as ants? You keep saying that this is the protagonist who robbed the human race of heaven and earth. This is how you originally helped the human race to prosper. It really surprises me! Guang  If Chengzi dares to do such a thing to the human race, does that mean that I, Zhu Jiuyin, can do the same and slaughter these disciples under your sect!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, Yuanshi Tianzun's face couldn't help but darken, and he shouted angrily: "Zhu Jiuyin, how dare you?"

    Zhu Jiuyin said disdainfully: "Yuanshi, others are afraid of you, but I, Zhu Jiuyin, am not afraid of you. See if I dare!"

    "Fight! You should fight me quickly!" Saint Zhunti, who was far away in the Paradise of the West, shouted in his heart after seeing Zhu Jiuyin and Yuanshi Tianzun facing each other, hoping that Zhu Jiuyin and Yuanshi  Tianzun made a big move, causing chaos in the entire east, and letting Zhu Jiuyin and Yuanshi Tianzun fight to the death, so that they could reap the benefits.

    "It's a pity that Saint Zhunti was greatly disappointed in the result. Whether it was Zhu Jiuyin or Yuanshi Tianzun, both of them had considerations and could not make a big move at this time.

    Yuanshi Tianzun snorted coldly and said: "Zhu Jiuyin should not be so presumptuous. Guang Chengzi did this for the safety of the Human Emperor. You must know that Xuanyuan is recognized by my senior brother and the Empress Nuwa. He is a member of the human race."  The third Human Emperor, Chi You, who was a human but disrespected the Human Emperor and rebelled, will naturally be severely punished. This is the punishment they deserve!"

    In order to save his own face, Yuanshi Tianzun actually pulled Taishang Laojun and Nuwa Empress out to talk about the matter, and directly granted Xuanyuan the title of Human Emperor. I have to say that Yuanshi Tianzun's words were shameless and insidious enough.  Pulling out Taishang Laojun and Nuwa Empress as shields, Zhu Jiuyin had nothing to say.

    After hearing the words of Yuanshi Tianzun, Zhu Jiuyin looked up to the sky and laughed wildly: "What a Yuanshi Tianzun, what a Supreme Laojun, what a human Virgin Mother Nuwa, you are quite shameless, and you actually decided to appoint the Human Emperor on your own.  In your eyes, the human race is just a chess piece. It's really funny. But since you are not particular about it, then you can't blame me, Zhu Jiuyin, for not being particular about my work. You are so shameless that you can privately order the Human Emperor to interfere in the internal disputes of the human race. Then  I, Zhu Jiuyin, don¡¯t need to be polite!¡±

    Having said this, Zhu Jiuyin turned to Chi You and said, "Chi You, are you satisfied with a human emperor like Xuanyuan?"

    Chi You said in a deep voice: "We are not satisfied with the return of the ancestral witch, and we will not give in!"

    When Zhu Jiuyin heard this, his face changed and he shouted angrily: "Since you are not satisfied and unwilling, then why are you still staying in such a human race? Since the human race doesn't take you witches to heart, then why are you?  I must stay to the death!"

 Text Chapter 256: Breakup between man and witch

    Chapter 256: Breakup between humans and witches

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, the entire three realms were shocked and split. Zhu Jiuyin wanted to split the human race, and completely separate the human and witch clan from the human race. If he really did it, the fate of the human race would be ruined.  He was hit hard, but no one can blame Zhu Jiuyin for this matter, because it was not Zhu Jiuyin who caused all this, but Sanqing. If we count the cause and effect, this cause and effect will only fall on Sanqing.  Who made them force Chi You to do this?

    Yuanshi Tianzun was anxious at this moment and shouted angrily: "Zhu Jiuyin, you are really ambitious. You have already planned everything for this day to completely split the fate of the human race!"

    Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said: "Yuanshi, I, Zhu Jiuyin, have always done things with a clear conscience. Everything I have done for the human race is obvious to all. It is not that I, Zhu Jiuyin, have failed the human race, but that the human race has pushed people too far.  , since you have chosen the Human Emperor Xuanyuan, then he should have the bearing of the Human Emperor, but I can¡¯t see a trace of the bearing of the Human Emperor in him. Since the human race does not regard human wizards as compatriots, then what else do they do if they stay?  I, Zhu Jiuyin, am not a fool, so I cannot help others make wedding dresses!"

    Zhu Jiuyin wanted to split the human race, which made Taishang Laojun and Tongtian Cult Leader unable to sit still, and their thoughts came out of the air. After Taishang Laojun appeared, he said in a deep voice: "Friend Zhu Jiuyin,  Don't do anything absolutely, it is not a good thing for anyone. The great prosperity of the human race is the trend of heaven. If you block the trend of heaven, you will be punished by heaven. By then, your body will die and your soul will disappear, and the gain will not be worth the loss!"

    When he heard Taishang Laojun threaten him with heavenly punishment, Zhu Jiuyin looked up to the sky and laughed: "What a great Taishang Laojun, do you think I will be afraid if you threaten me with heavenly punishment? I, Zhu Jiuyin,  I'm not afraid of death. There's nothing terrible about death. I want to see how the punishment from heaven can destroy me, Zhu Jiuyin. Today I need to seek justice for Chi You and those who died!"

    Having said this, Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s face turned stern.  He shouted loudly: "Chi You, if you don't take action yet, why don't you have anything to worry about!"

    Hearing Zhu Jiuyin's scolding, Chi You looked up to the sky and laughed: "What the ancestral witch said is true. We are forced to do this. What should we care about? Since the human race regards us as  Ants. Then, on behalf of all the tribes of human witches, from today onwards, we will no longer be human beings. We will become a tribe of shamans, and heaven and earth will take notice of this!"

    When Chi You said these words, the entire Three Realms were in turmoil.  The heaven and earth were stirred, and endless wind and clouds gathered on the battlefield between Chi You and Xuanyuan's army. His oath was recognized by Dao Dao, and the human race was completely divided. All witches were separated from the human race.  Became a witch clan.

    The moment Chi You split the Human and Witch Clan from the human race, the fate of the human race was falling crazily. The faces of the Human Emperor Fuxi and Shennong in the Fire Cloud Cave turned pale. How could they?  I didn't expect that things would develop to this point and that the human race would be completely divided.

    Although the shaman clan represented by Chi You is not as numerous as the human race, it still accounts for one-third of the total strength of the human race. Their breakup dealt a heavy blow to the human race, but they were not the ones who caused all this.  , but a saint.  It was the Sanqing. It was their intervention in the human-emperor struggle that forced Chi You to break with the human race. For a moment, Fuxi and Shennong had an idea in their minds. Saints are immortal and thieves are endless, and saints are the worst in the world.  exist.

    When Chi You's words were recognized by Da Dao.  A trace of madness flashed across Yuanshi Tianzun's face, and he shouted angrily: "Zhu Jiuyin, you are looking for death!"

    While speaking, Yuanshi Tianzun wanted to take action against Zhu Jiuyin, but fortunately, he was stopped by Taishang Laojun in time.  I heard Taishang Laojun shout in a deep voice: "Junior Brother Yuanshi, haven't you made enough trouble?" I heard Taishang Laojun's words.  Yuanshi Tianzun just woke up and stared at Yuanshi Tianzun fiercely, as if he wanted to swallow Zhu Jiuyin alive.

    Facing the anger of Yuanshi Tianzun, Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said: "Yuanshi, if you have the ability, just do it. I want to see if you, the saint who is Hongjun's disciple, can kill Hongjun."  Take your promise seriously!"

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words are vicious enough. If even Yuanshi Tianzun doesn¡¯t take Taoist Hongjun¡¯s words to heart, then who will take Taozu Hongjun¡¯s words seriously in the future, and who will care about the existence of heaven.

    Yuanshi Tianzun made enough troubles. The human race was divided because of him. This cause and effect all fell on him for explaining the teachings. Guangchengzi was the worst, because he was the executor, and he had the heaviest cause and effect.

    As such a big thing happened to the human race, Nuwa, the Holy Mother of the human race, couldn't sit still. Originally, she didn't take Zhu Jiuyin's words to heart. In her opinion, what Zhu Jiuyin said was just a threat to San.  It was just clear, but when Chi You's oath came out, she panicked. You must know that as the Virgin Mother of the human race, she also enjoys the fate of the human race. How can she not be angry now that the fate of the human race has been greatly damaged? And this  Everything isIt is her responsibility. If she had not reached an agreement with Sanqing about Fuxi and the Sanqing did not take it into account, how could what happened today happen?

    ?? Empress Nuwa is filled with hatred. She not only hates Zhu Jiuyin for dividing the human race, but also hates the ignorance and incompetence of Sanqing for destroying the good situation of the human race. She did not get any benefits but had to bear the endless consequences.

    The split of the human race has excited the demon clan in Luzhou, Beiju. You must know that since the end of the Lich War, the demon clan and the witch clan have retired. The human race has become the protagonist of the world, and the human race and the demon clan are fighting to the death.  , the division of the human race and the great loss of luck are the most beneficial to the monster race, and some of them even have the desire to regain their identity as the protagonists of the world.

    The appearance of Nuwa Empress caused another wave of fluctuation in the human race. With the appearance of Nuwa Empress, the three ancestors of the human race also came out one after another. They couldn't sit still when such a big thing happened to the human race.

    As soon as Empress Nuwa appeared, she said to Zhu Jiuyin: "Friend Zhu Jiuyin, do you really want to see the fate of the human race suffer great damage and fight against the general trend of heaven? Please let the witch return.  Human race!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin sneered disdainfully: "Nuwa, don't talk about the general trend of the world. It's not that I want to see the fate of the human race suffer greatly, but that some people have done things extremely well. What did you do before?  Why did you turn a blind eye when Chi You was being suppressed? Now that Chi You has left the human race, you are anxious. It is impossible for the human witches to return. You can¡¯t take back the water that was thrown out. If you want to blame, it¡¯s because you are too self-righteous.  , it is the human race that is sorry for Chi You and the others, not Chi You who is sorry for the human race. Today's matter has become a foregone conclusion, and the general trend of heaven cannot stop the recognition of the great road. It is impossible to want Chi You to return. We are not fools and let the mermaid meat go.  Don¡¯t resist!¡±

    When hearing Zhu Jiuyin's words, a trace of embarrassment flashed across the face of the third ancestor of the human race. All of this was indeed the fault of the human race. If the human race hadn't been so forceful, how could such a thing have happened? Zhu Jiuyin  They all know how much they have paid for the human race, and the old people of the human race know it very well, but how they treat Zhu Jiuyin, and how they treat people with witch bloodline, witch, no matter from which aspect, they have no  How dare you mention Chi You's return to the human race again!

    The Suiren family sighed and said: "Witch God, my human race is wrong about this matter, please forgive me!"

    When Zhu Jiuyin heard this, he took a deep look at Suiren, and then let out a long sigh and said: "Suiren, it's clear who is responsible for what happened today. There is no way to reverse the matter at this point.  Yes, the human race has regarded Chi You and others as aliens. In this case, let's separate. It's not that I don't want to forgive, but if you do something wrong, you have to pay the price, but I, Zhu Jiuyin, will not do it right. This Dongsheng  I will ask Chi You and others to withdraw from the land of China, so you can take care of yourself!"

    Having said this, Zhu Jiuyin said to Jingwei: "Let's go, we don't want to stay here anymore, this is not our home, let's go back to Nanzhan Buzhou!"

    This sentence is not addressed to Jingwei, but to Chiyou, Sanqing, and Nuwa.

    Although Sanqing and Nuwa empress wanted to stop Zhu Jiuyin and Chi You, they did not dare to do so, because there was still heaven and a great way above them, and they were at fault in this matter first.  I can't blame Chi You.

    Nanzhan Buzhou is the territory of the Wu clan, and there is enough space for the Wu clan who follow the Chiyou tribe to survive. Moreover, in their hearts, they have been completely disappointed with the human race, and they are more willing to merge with the Wu clan.

    From the beginning to the end, it was only a short period of time. In such a short period of time, Xuanyuan understood how wrong he was. It was he who single-handedly divided the human race. Although this matter was not his idea, nor was it  He wanted to do this, but who made Guangchengzi his master? The blame would naturally fall on him.

    If you fail to succeed, you will fail. This sentence is very aptly applied to Guangchengzi. If it was Guangchengzi's arrogance and ignorance, how could it cause such drastic changes in the human race, and how could it harm Xuanyuan? Now Xuanyuan is  It's hard to say.

    The people who follow the Chi You tribe have to leave Dongsheng Shenzhou. These people are determined and will not have any objections. After all, they have good reasons to convince their tribesmen, but Xuanyuan cannot do it because of the blood of the Wu tribe.  It has penetrated into various tribes of the human race. After today's incident spreads, it will cause greater turmoil in the various tribes of the human race, and more people will move south with the Chiyou tribe.

    Defeated!  This time Xuanyuan was completely defeated. He was defeated not by Chi You, but by his master Guang Chengzi.

 Text Chapter 257 Questioning

    Chapter 257 Questioning

    Chapter 257 Questioning

    Although Xuanxuan has obtained the position of Human Emperor, under the current situation, what is the use of him obtaining this position, and how many people will be willing to recognize him as the Human Emperor. Chi You is gone, but the human race will not  After calming down, more people will attack him. At this moment, Xuanyuan seems to have seen another battle among the human race!

    Not only Zhongxuanyuan was worried about this person, but also Sanqing was worried about him, not to mention Empress Nuwa. How could she not be angry after suffering such a big loss for nothing.  w w w .  . c o m

    The two saints Jieyin and Zhunti in the Western Paradise were happy. The east was finally in chaos. The war between the emperor and the emperor reached its peak. No matter how good the three liquidation plans were, what was the use? Zhu Jiuyin went crazy and destroyed their plans.  They were all broken, and they just lifted the plate and left, leaving them helpless!  Don't you want to play? Then go and play by yourself. I won't accompany you.

    Zhu Jiuyin walked away very gracefully, but he left a mess for Sanqing and Nuwa Empress, leaving them to face the anger of the human race. Even though the third ancestor of the human race has never cared about the affairs of the human race, but something happened  They would not remain silent about such a big matter. Sanqing and Nuwa Empress had to give them an explanation.

    Suiren took a deep breath and said in a deep voice: "Mother Mother, I want to ask you what exactly you want to do. Are you trying to make the human race feel uncomfortable? You are provoking the bottom line of our human race again and again. Today's incident  Should you guys give the human race an explanation for this matter?"

    Suiren's words made Empress Nuwa look embarrassed. How could she not be embarrassed when being questioned by her own child? Empress Nuwa could not face the human race, so she could only point her finger at Sanqing.  He turned his attention to Taishang Laojun and said in a deep voice: "Elder brother, when the human race is in such trouble, as the leader of the human religion, shouldn't you have an explanation? What exactly do you want to do? This is how you educate the human race.  Well, if that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s okay if this person doesn¡¯t teach him!¡±

    The words of Empress Nuwa shot into Taishang Laojun's heart like a sharp arrow. They doubted the existence of human religion. Once Empress Nuwa, as the Holy Mother of the human race, made such a decision, then Taishang Laojun would  Shang Laojun's situation is in danger. After all, the human race is now seriously dissatisfied with them, and if they are not careful, they will disappear from the human race.

    Taishang Laojun took a deep breath and tried hard to calm down, not letting his mood affect his judgment. He sighed: "We don't want things like this to happen to Junior Sister Nuwa. This is just a  It¡¯s an accident, and I¡¯m afraid Zhu Jiuyin had planned all of this!¡±

    Before Nuwa could speak, Suiren sneered and said: "Sage Taiqing, you said that all this is the plan of Zhu Jiuyin Witch God. Then I want to ask why he did this. If the Witch Clan really wants to deal with it,  Our human race, there is no human race at all today, let¡¯s not talk about how much contribution Zhu Jiuyin Witch God has made to our human race. If you say this, there must be some evidence. As far as we know, the person who caused today¡¯s results is entirely Guangchengzi.  As a result of his madness, a powerful man of the Golden Immortal level murders a group of mortals. Is this what you, a disciple of the saint, do?"

    When Suiren brought up the matter of Guangchengzi, Yuanshi Tianzun couldn't sit still. He had to explain. He just heard him say: "Suiren, Guangchengzi did this for the development of the human race, and he also had good intentions.  , we must maintain the stability of the human race and prevent external forces from affecting the human race"

    Before Yuanshi Tianzun could finish his words, Suiren said with a gloomy face: "Sage Yuqing, do you think he has good intentions? Are he so good that he will force our race to split? Are he so good that he can massacre our race wantonly?  , then what is the difference between him and the demon clan back then? From now on, our human race does not want to see Guangchengzi appear again!"

    As soon as Suiren said these words, Yuanshi Tianzun's face became extremely angry, and he was scolded by a little ant. This was such a humiliation for him, a saint who loves to save face. Yuanshi Tianzun could no longer hold back his heart.  In anger, he snorted coldly, pulled Guang Chengzi up and left the human race without saying anything.

    When he saw Yuanshi Tianzun doing this, Taishang Laojun secretly sighed in his heart. After all his calculations, he never expected that Guangchengzi's arrogance would cause such a big mess, giving Zhu Jiuyin an excuse.  At this time, Taishang Laojun still believed that this matter was Zhu Jiuyin's conspiracy from beginning to end!

    When things got to this point, Taishang Laojun was also very embarrassed. Yuanshi Tianzun could leave in anger, but he couldn't. Who made him the leader of the human religion? He succeeded because he established the human religion. If he was a human race  If he really has to give up the human religion and let him not get the education of the human race, then his cultivation will be greatly damaged. This is not what Taishang Laojun wants.?Seen.

    Taishang Laojun sighed: "Now that Suiren's incident has happened, even if we hold people accountable, it is of no use. We should think about how to deal with the impact of this incident. No matter what, we cannot shake the general trend of the human race's great prosperity!  "

    Taishang Laojun is indeed cunning enough. He used the Human Race Daxing to silence the Suiren family, to downplay the impact of this incident and ease the conflict with the Human Race!

    Hearing this, no matter how dissatisfied Suiren was, he had to think about the overall situation of the human race. He could only nod his head and agreed with Taishang Laojun. Everything was focused on the prosperity of the human race, and the grudges could be put aside for the time being.

    After seeing that Suiren agreed with his statement, Taishang Laojun breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. The matter finally had a chance to ease. Taishang Laojun said again: "Suiren, when the human race flourishes, there will be three emperors. Emperor Fuxi will be the leader."  The human race has created the method of calculation, and the Earth Emperor Shennong has solved food and illnesses for you. The last human emperor is actually the master of war. The great prosperity of the human race naturally requires its own strength. In fact, our choice is not wrong, but  Junior nephew Guangchengzi acted too impulsively, and no one thought that Zhu Jiuyin would be so angry that things would get out of hand. However, even if the human race is divided, it will not affect the overall situation. With the ability of the human race, how can it be done within a hundred years?  Recovery, the most important thing right now is to stabilize the position of the Human Emperor and prevent external factors from stirring up internal strife in the human race!"

    Taishang Laojun said this to help Xuanyuan stabilize himself. Although Suiren was able to see through Taishang Laojun's intentions, he had to acquiesce in this matter. After all, the human race could not afford another internal conflict now.

    In this way, under the persuasion of Taishang Laojun, the Suiren family finally did not continue to pursue the matter of Chi You's split, allowing Xuanyuan to firmly sit on the throne of the human emperor. Although Xuanyuan's human emperor  His position was not recognized by the human race, but with the support of the Suiren clan and the other three ancestors of the human race, civil strife was prevented from happening again.

    Xuanyuan can take the position of Human Emperor, but how can he prove it without merit? This gives Taishang Laojun a headache. If Xuanyuan cannot prove the Human Emperor's way, then the human race will not be able to talk about great prosperity, so Xuanyuan Yu  Three hundred virgins became immortals. Although this method was terrible, it finally allowed Huang Xuanyuan to achieve the great truth.

    Speaking of which, Human Emperor Xuanyuan's fault was that he had an ignorant master. All the karma he suffered was due to his master Guangchengzi. Although the human race was internally stable, due to the weakening of the human race's split destiny,  The demon clan in Beiju Luzhou was ready to move. Taking advantage of the fact that Nuwa Empress had no way to take care of them, they left Beiju Luzhou one after another and entered Dongsheng Shenzhou to lurk.

    After the Human Emperor Xuanyuan became enlightened, several generations of human emperors changed, and finally after Emperor Shun succeeded to the throne, those demon clan finally couldn't bear it anymore and started to attack the human clan. The human clan that had not been divided, the demon clan  You have to be careful. After all, there are powerful witches among the human race, but it is different now. Without these powers, the human race is very weak. In order to regain its position as the protagonist of the Three Realms, the demon clan launched a war.  The flood swept across the entire Earth Immortal World.

    To be precise, it swept across Dongsheng Shenzhou. As for Nanzhan Buzhou and Xiniu Hezhou, they did not dare to make any move. Nanzhan Buzhou was the home of the Witch Clan. With the current power of the Monster Clan, if they were to fight against the Witch Clan,  That is absolutely ten deaths and no life.

    The first to notice the sudden arrival of this great famine was the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother in Heaven. The power of Heaven had always been suppressed by the Three Qing Dynasties. After all, the human race had lost the help of the Wu Clan and had given away the disciples of the Three Religions.  After the expulsion, the power of Heavenly Court naturally seeped into the human race. Sanqing did not benefit, but it benefited the fishermen of Heavenly Court. One can imagine how Sanqing would react. Naturally, they spread their anger on Heavenly Court, causing  The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were angry.

    Now that there is a disaster in the human race, the Jade Emperor, as the Lord of Heaven, naturally wants to reap the boundless merits. Even if the Three Purities suppress him, he is not afraid, because he has seen the impact of the human race's beliefs on the Heaven.

    The Jade Emperor is like this. His temporary success has made him forget everything. You must know that after such a long time, several generations of the human race have passed, and they have gradually forgotten everything that happened in the war between the emperor and the emperor.  Well, such a big thing happened in the world, how could Sanqing let go of such a great opportunity to get closer to the human race? When the heaven moved, Sanqing arranged for his disciples to take action to kill the demons.

    It has to be said that the actions of the disciples of the Sanqing Sect this time made the human race change their view of them. The three religions have developed among the human race and have been recognized by the human race again.

    When the Sanqing Sect took action, the Nuwa Empress in the Wa Palace became angry because the Sanqing was using the blood of the demon clan to gain recognition from the human race. As a saint of the demon clan, the Nuwa Empress??It's natural to be angry about it.  (To be continued.

 Text Chapter 258 The killings resume

    Chapter 258 The killing begins again

    Chapter 258 The killing begins again

    Seeing such a big outburst in Dongsheng Shenzhou, Jiuyin showed a sneer on his face, and said disdainfully: "The demon clan is really a bunch of people who don't know whether to live or die. At this time, they still don't forget the greed in their hearts. However, after three  Qing is not a good person. He even turned against Nuwa for the sake of merit. This is really interesting. Since Dongsheng Shenzhou is already in chaos, I will add some more chaos to you and make this storm even more violent!"

    Zhu Jiuyin had murderous intentions at this time. Although Zhu Jiuyin's incense decreased a lot after Xuanyuan succeeded to the throne, the human race still did not violate the oath made by the Shennong family back then, and the incense still existed in his temple.  , time has passed, and the human race can still abide by the oath. It is naturally impossible for Zhu Jiuyin to watch the human race suffer. Although he no longer cares about any merit, it does not mean that this merit is of no use to him. You must know that the Shennong clan  His daughter Jingwei became his daughter, and Zhu Jiuyin had to make some plans for Jingwei.  9 reading network

    Of course, the most important thing for Zhu Jiuyin is that he needs to increase his own strength through killing. For the true form of the Chaos God and Demon, it is very difficult to improve his cultivation level just by practicing hard in seclusion. If he wants to quickly  Improving one's own cultivation level can only be obtained in battle. For Chaos Gods and Demons, fighting is the best opportunity to improve one's cultivation level.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin's current cultivation level is very weak, Zhu Jiuyin has the promise of Taoist Hongjun. As long as the saint does not take action, he believes that he can escape unscathed, and the demon saints of the demon clan are not put at all.  In his eyes.

    kill!  Zhu Jiuyin not only wanted to kill the demon clan himself, he also sent out the army of the Chiyou tribe to support the human race. Don't look at the fact that the people of the Chiyou tribe broke with the human race because of Guang Chengzi's incident, but because of love  But they can't change it, and they can't just watch the demon clan massacre the human race. After all, for them, the demon clan is their life and death enemy.

    Just when Sanqing asked his disciples to attack in large numbers, no one thought that the shaman tribe in Nanzhan Prefecture would move. The shaman army came out from Nanzhan Prefecture, and all the demon tribes along the way fell to them.  Under the butcher's knife.

    The three realms were shocked when the shaman army moved, and everyone began to worry. They were all thinking about what the madman Zhu Jiuyin wanted to do, and whether he was going to provoke another bloody war in the three realms.  Zhu Jiuyin has now become the star of death in the eyes of everyone in the three realms. As long as he takes action, there will be a bloody battle in the three realms, and countless creatures will perish. This time is probably no exception.

    When they saw the army of witches attacking, Sanqing was angry, but they had nothing to do with the army of witches, because the flag they held was to rescue the human race, and what happened last time had already made Sanqing suffer.  Unfortunately, Sanqing has issued a death order this time. No one is allowed to take action against the shaman. If serious consequences occur again, he will definitely be severely punished.

    In Sanqing's view, it was obvious that Zhu Jiuyin was here to seize merit. When such a big disaster happened to the human race, the most important thing was not to kill the monsters who were causing trouble, but to find ways to calm down the flood, so Sanqing then  He immediately changed his direction and asked his disciples to help the human race quell the flood. Guangchengzi, the great disciple of the Chan Sect, didn't know what happened, but he went to heaven to ask for the soil, and used the soil to turn into mountains to resist the flood.

    It has to be said that Guangchengzi really has no wisdom at all. He only knows how to block water, but not how to remove it. Under his action, the flood only subsided for a short time, but then it became worse.  The more violent it becomes, the more difficult life will be for human beings.

    If Zhu Jiuyin is regarded as a disaster star in the Three Realms, then the human race will regard Guangchengzi as a disaster star. Whenever he takes action, everyone will be unlucky. Guangchengzi harmed the Human Emperor Xuanyuan in the battle between the human emperors, and this time  Because of his strong interference, he also harmed Gun, the human race's great flood control general. Gun was executed because he was not successful in controlling the floods.  ]

    The failure of water control made Guangchengzi unable to hold his head high among the three sects, especially among the Chan sect, which was even more unpopular. You must know that it was because of Guangchengzi's ignorance and arrogance that all the disciples of the Chan sect prospered in the human race.  Losing an opportunity in an opportunity and cutting off a person's opportunity to practice will naturally attract people's hatred. Even Guangchengzi is the senior brother of the Chanjiao. Among the many golden immortals in the Chanjiao, Guangchengzi is often hated by others.  Rolling his eyes, if Yuanshi Tianzun hadn't favored Guangchengzi, I'm afraid Guangchengzi would have become like a drowned dog in the teaching.

    Yuanshi Tianzun's preference for Guangchengzi caused instability within the Chanjiao, and undercurrents formed one small group after another. It was precisely because of this that it laid the foundation for the future of the Chanjiao.

    Guangchengzi¡¯s failure in water control gave Jie Jiao an opportunity. The Tongtian leader has always been dissatisfied with Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun. You must know that it was precisely because of Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun¡¯s fault that Jie Jiao was allowed toHe was also implicated. This time, the leader of Tongtian Cult was unwilling to give in. Duobao, the great disciple of Jie Cult, personally went out to guide Yu in water control.

    Duobao is much stronger than Guangchengzi. He never interfered with Yu when it came to water control, but only helped Yu when he was helpless. Unfortunately, although Duobao is known as Duobao, he has no way to deal with the situation of Xi soil.  The transformed mountains are also helpless. You must know that this flood is the last disaster for the great prosperity of the human race. All major flood control matters need to be handled by Yu himself. However, the Datong transformed by the soil is so strong. Only with the body of Yu, a mortal  How can you split the mountain?

    Although Jiejiao has many innate spiritual treasures, a mortal body is unable to control the innate spiritual treasures. Facing the mountain that was transformed from breath soil, Duobao couldn't help but cursed Guangchengzi in his heart.

    Just when Duobao was helpless, Jingwei appeared. She appeared in front of Daxiang with the Houtian Lingbao mountain-opening ax refined by Zhu Jiuyin for Dayu and the Dinghai Shenzhen Iron for measuring water patterns.

    The appearance of Jingwei, the human princess, did not surprise Dayu, but it shocked Duobao. Jingwei had followed Zhu Jiuyin to practice for only a few hundred years, and he had already achieved the level of a golden immortal.  To be inaccurate, he already had the cultivation level of a great witch. How could Duobao not be shocked by this.

    Looking at the two acquired treasures that Jingwei took out, Duobao was even more shocked. Dayu didn't understand the value of these two treasures, but how could Duobao, who was the disciple of Jie Jiao, not understand the value of these two treasures.

    Duobao couldn't help but sigh secretly in his heart: "It is said that the Wu clan has countless treasures. Just look at the two treasures Jingwei gave to Dayu to know that they are true. Zhu Jiuyin has the innate treasure 'Qiankun Ding' in his hand."  The ancestral witch is truly the most treasured person in the three realms!"

    When Zhu Jiuyin asked Jingwei to give away the two-year acquired treasures of the 'Mountain-Opening Axe' and the 'Dinghaishen Needle Iron', the Tongtian Cult Master was a little unhappy in his heart. You must know that this was a naked robbery of the benefits of the Cult.

    The leader of Tongtian had a headache because Jiejiao did not have the treasure to suppress luck. He finally saw a little hope in Dayu, but he did not want to be destroyed by Zhu Jiuyin. This naturally aroused the murderous intention of the leader of Tongtian.

    In the past, Master Tongtian still cared about Hou Tuzu Witch in the underworld. After all, Hou Tuzu Witch's cultivation level was there, but after Master Tongtian refined the 'Four Swords of Zhuxian', he no longer had that concern.  , the 'Zhu Xian Sword Formation' must be broken by the Four Saints. The Wu clan only has one saint, Hou Tuzu Wu. Even if Zhu Jiuyin is added, it can be regarded as the power of two saints at most. It is not his opponent at all, so Tongtian  The leader naturally did not take Zhu Jiuyin seriously.

    With murderous intentions, Tongtian Cult Leader appeared in the earthly fairy world through the sky, and directly marked Zhu Jiuyin. Zhu Jiuyin was not surprised by the appearance of Tongtian Cult Leader. When he intervened in Dayu's flood control, Zhu Jiuyin  He knew that with the character of Tongtian Cult Leader, it would be impossible to endure it, and he would definitely look for him.

    Seeing Zhu Jiuyin's disdainful look towards him, Master Tongtian became even more annoyed. He snorted and said, "You Zhu Jiuyin, you really don't know how to live or die! If you honestly kill the demon clan  That's nothing, but you should never compete with my teacher for luck. Don't think that you can do whatever you want with the teacher's promise. This time, if you get to me first, then don't blame me.  You¡¯ve learned a lesson!¡±

    When he heard the words of Master Tongtian, Zhu Jiuyin said disdainfully: "Master Tongtian, you are so loud. If you had the ability, you would have guided Dayu to successfully control the floods long ago, instead of letting Dayu face that.  I am helpless when I turn a mountain into a mountain, but now you are looking for trouble with me. If you really want me, Zhu Jiuyin, to bully me, if you have the ability, just come over and let me, Zhu Jiuyin, see what a saint like you is capable of!"

    Tongtian Cult Leader is crazy, Zhu Jiuyin is even crazier than him. Although Zhu Jiuyin only has the cultivation level of Jinxian, he is confident that he can protect himself in the hands of Tongtian Cult Leader. Others may be afraid of Tongtian Cult Leader's 'Xianxian Sword Formation'.  But Zhu Jiuyin was not afraid, because even the Tongtian Cult Leader did not know as much about the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' as he did. After all, Zhu Jiuyin had swallowed Luo Hou's soul.

    The Tongtian Sect mainly attacks Zhu Jiuyin. The Hou Tuzu Witch in the underworld will naturally not sit idly by. With a thought, he leaves the underworld and comes to the immortal world. The Tongtian Sect mainly deals with Zhu Jiuyin. This is naturally  Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun saw what they wanted, and they immediately blocked Hou Tuzu Wu from supporting Zhu Jiuyin.

    When he heard Zhu Jiuyin's words, Tongtian Cult Master became even more murderous. He snorted coldly and said: "Okay, very good, Zhu Jiuyin, you are seeking death on your own. You can't blame me for being cruel. Don't think that you are killing me."  How great it would be to kill Kunpeng, but you are just an ant in front of the saint!"

    As Lord Tongtian spoke, endless killing intent erupted from his body, and the sword intent of the "Four Swords of Zhuxian" behind him was as deadly as a sharp arrow.After locking Zhu Jiuyin, the sword energy launched a frantic attack on Zhu Jiuyin.

    Faced with these methods of the leader of Tongtian, Zhu Jiuyin sneered disdainfully: "Tongtian, there is nothing great about saints. You are not qualified to say the word "ant" in front of me. You are not worthy. It is useless to say more. What's the point?  Just show off your skills and let me see how amazing you are as a saint. If you think you can suppress me, Zhu Jiuyin, with this little bit of sword energy, that's a big joke!"

    As Zhu Jiuyin spoke, he had a thought in his mind. The Shinto treasure that existed in the temple was summoned by him. At the same time, the treasure of destruction was also sacrificed in front of him. The two treasures came out together. Zhu Jiuyin's momentum greatly increased, reaching the sky.  The saintly aura of the leader did not affect Zhu Jiuyin at all. This is the great thing about the true form of the Chaos God and Demon. Not to mention the pressure of the saint, even the pressure of heaven will not affect Zhu Jiuyin, because  Chaos gods and demons are extremely arrogant at heart, and coercion has no effect on him.  As soon as the sword energy of Tongtian Cult Leader rushed into Zhu Jiuyin's body, it was swallowed up by the true form of the Chaos God and Demon.

    Although the Four Swords of Zhu Xian have powerful destructive power, as the gods and demons of chaos who inherit the power of destruction, the sword energy of the Four Swords of Zhu Xian is just a tonic in front of Zhu Jiuyin. No matter how much they come, they cannot hurt Zhu Jiuyin.  In the slightest, if Master Tongtian wanted to kill Zhu Jiuyin, he would have to use the original sword of the Four Swords of Zhuxian. The mere sword energy was really unattainable.

    When he saw Zhu Jiuyin swallowing up his Immortal Killing Sword Qi so easily, Master Tongtian's face changed color instantly. He no longer had the arrogance he had before. At this time, Master Tongtian clearly understood in his heart that he had previously  He underestimated Zhu Jiuyin. As the most powerful being among the twelve ancestral witches, Zhu Jiuyin was really capable, and his reputation was not in vain.

    Since Zhu Xian's sword energy cannot hurt Zhu Jiuyin at all, Master Tongtian will naturally not do such useless tricks again. With a thought in his mind, the "Four Zhu Xian Swords" flew out from behind, and the four swords flew directly towards Zhu Jiuyin.  Without even the slightest hesitation, he took action with his killer move.

    When Tongtian Cult Leader made a move, Zhu Jiuyin snorted coldly, and the Shinto treasure stood in front of him, with the innate treasure 'Qiankun Ding' as the main source, the faith of the human race as the source, and the Chaos Spiritual Stone as the source.  The divine treasure refined from the body is indestructible, and the 'Four Swords of Zhuxian' were blocked in front of it.

    Zhu Jiuyin said disdainfully: "Master Tongtian, is this all you have? If so, it really disappoints me. A saint is nothing more than that. The Four Swords of Zhu Xian fall into your hands and are really treasures covered in dust!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's words are trying to get in Tongtian Cult Leader's face. For Zhu Jiuyin, since he has fallen out with Tongtian Cult Leader, he doesn't have so much concern. How can he hit the other party? He will do whatever he wants. No.  Will save the other party some face.

    Zhu Jiuyin knows more about how powerful the Four Swords of Zhuxian are than Master Tongtian, and he has also seen the power of the Four Swords of Zhuxian. The power of this sword in the hands of Luo Hou is more powerful than that in the hands of Master Tongtian.  There are many, and Luo Hou is just a quasi-sage, but the Tongtian leader is a saint. How could Zhu Jiuyin look down on the Tongtian leader so much.  (To be continued.

 Text Chapter 259: Save money and fight for the sky

    Chapter 259: Fighting to the Sky

    Chapter 259: Shopping for the Sky

    Although Zhu Jiuyin blocked the "Four Swords of Killing Immortals" of Master Tongtian, the pressure on him was very great. After all, he was only a golden immortal and could not exert the power of the Chaos Demon God.  The destructive power of the Chaos Demon God can dissolve everything, and Zhu Jiuyin will be destroyed by this sword.  . . c reading network

    The leader of Tongtian Cult said with a gloomy face: "Zhu Jiuyin, you are looking for death, the Immortal Killing Sword Formation comes out!"

    As soon as Master Tongtian shouted, the four swords of Zhuxian fell together, and the Zhuxian Sword Formation rose up, trapping Zhu Jiuyin in the center of the sword formation. When the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' came together, the entire three realms were shaken.  , you must know that the Three Realms are relatively stable now. Only Dongsheng Shenzhou has disasters, and this disaster is also man-made. The 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' will condense the endless killing atmosphere, four killing beams rising into the sky.  Shocking.

    When the four Tongtian Sword Pillars came together, the faces of Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun, who were confronting Houtu Zuwu, showed a smile. They believed that as long as the Tongtian Cult Master really had the desire to kill, then  Zhu Jiuyin can definitely be killed. Zhu Jiuyin is dead this time.

    With the "Zhuxian Sword Formation", the Houtu Ancestral Witch became anxious about it. Even the Xuanming Ancestral Witch in the underworld and the Gonggong Ancestral Witch in Nanzhan Buzhou also became worried about it. They all wanted to  They wanted to go to rescue Zhu Jiuyin, but when they thought of the instructions given by Zhu Jiuyin, they could only sigh and give up.

    Although Xuanming Ancestral Witch and Gonggong Ancestral Witch have restored their original cultivation after so many years of recuperation, they are completely vulnerable in front of the saint. Zhu Jiuyin does not want Gonggong and Xuanming to suffer because of his own affairs.  To take risks, he alone is enough, there is no need to involve others.

    If Master Tongtian had been using the "Four Swords of Zhuxian" to attack simply, then Zhu Jiuyin might not be able to block a few attacks from his saint's power. But if he faced the "Zhuxian Sword Formation", Zhu Jiuyin would have  Very confident.

    Facing the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation', Zhu Jiuyin sneered: "Tongtian, you only have this little ability. Do you think that the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' can scare me and be able to deal with me? It's really ridiculous, just let me  Let¡¯s see if the ¡®Zhuxian Sword Formation¡¯ set up by a saint like you has some of the abilities of Luo Hou back then!¡±

    Following Zhu Jiuyin's sneer, the Shinto treasure in his hand gathered endless power of faith and turned into a solid barrier to protect his body. With the innate treasure 'Qiankun Ding', he held the Shinto treasure  With strong defensive capabilities, even the Zhuxian Sword Qi cannot break this layer of defense.

    Being ridiculed by Zhu Jiuyin, Master Tongtian was naturally furious. He didn't say anything, but the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' erupted, and streams of chaotic sword energy came out of the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation', turning into  A series of sharp arrows killed Zhu Jiuyin.

    Facing the attack of Tongtian Cult Leader, Zhu Jiuyin shouted: "Killing God Fist, swallow up the world, kill me!"

    Zhu Jiuyin was also in full force at this moment. When he punched out his body, a huge black hole was formed, swallowing up the chaotic sword energy that was pouring in.

    The true form of the Chaos God and Demon has strong defensive capabilities, which can offset the invasion of the Chaos Qi. In addition, with the weakening of the divine treasure, the power of the Chaos Sword Qi to Zhu Jiuyin is not as powerful as the "Four Swords of Killing Immortals" used by the Tongtian Cult Master.  'The main body attack, at least the 'Four Swords of Zhuxian' has the aura of destruction, which is enough to kill Zhu Jiuyin, but the chaos sword energy is far behind.

    Of course, this is only the case when dealing with a freak like Zhu Jiuyin. After all, no one thought that Zhu Jiuyin could transform his ancestral witch true body into the true body of the Chaos God and Demon, and the Chaos God and Demon  Born in chaos, one has a strong defensive ability against the aura of chaos by nature. If it had been anyone else, it would never have been as easy as Zhu Jiuyin.

    With one punch, he swallowed the world. Zhu Jiuyin's God-killing Fist was even better after he achieved the status of the Chaos God and Demon. The first wave of Chaos Sword Qi that blasted out the Immortal-killing Sword Formation with one punch was completely swallowed by him.

    Although his body suffered a little trauma, compared to swallowing so much Chaos Sword Qi, it was really nothing. Such a small effort could lead to such a big gain. For Zhu Jiuyin, that was  Definitely a great thing.

    Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "Tongtian, your 'Xianxian Sword Formation' is nothing more than that, it is far worse than Luo Hou back then!"

    Zhu Jiuyin used Luo Hu to talk about things, which made Tongtian Cult Leader even more angry. Luo Hou was a chaotic god and demon. Although he was not a saint, the 'Four Swords of Zhuxian' were Luo Hou's most precious treasure. Naturally, Tongtian Cult Leader couldn't compete with him.  In comparison, these words should not have come from Zhu Jiuyin's mouth. Now that Zhu Jiuyin says this, he is nakedly speaking.Get through the face of the Heavenly Cult Leader.

    Zhu Jiuyin was able to block the "Zhuxian Sword Formation" of Master Tongtian with only one person's power, which shocked the immortals in the three realms. The "Zhuxian Sword Formation" was said to be indestructible without the Four Saints, but now it seems that it is not like that at all.  The thing is, maybe in Luo Hou's hands this 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' is indestructible to the Four Saints, but in the hands of Tongtian Cult Master it is far from it.

    After Master Tongtian's defeat, many masters in the prehistoric era no longer worried about the 'Xianzhu Sword Formation'. Even Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun no longer feared the 'Xianxian Sword Formation' in the hands of Master Tongtian.  This effect was something Zhu Jiuyin had never thought of. Zhu Jiuyin only had one thing on his mind to make the leader of Tongtian go crazy, swing out more Chaos Sword Qi, and let him devour it to complete his own accumulation and hit the next realm.

    Breaking through the true form of the Chaos God and Demon is not an easy task. No matter how strong Zhu Jiuyin's accumulation is, it will not be enough for him to directly break through to the realm of Da Luo Jinxian. You can imagine how high the accumulation required is.

    Being stimulated by Zhu Jiuyin, Tongtian Cult Leader became even more crazy. The 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' fully exploded in his hands. The chaotic sword energy slashed towards Zhu Jiuyin like rain like rain.  Faced with such a crazy attack, Zhu Jiuyin's defense began to be unable to hold up. After all, Zhu Jiuyin's magic power was not enough to support such intensity for a long time, but as a saint, the leader of Tongtian Cult had unlimited magic power with the support of heaven.

    After Master Tongtian went crazy, Zhu Jiuyin no longer had the intention to ridicule Master Tongtian. He used all his strength to suppress the chaotic sword energy that was pouring in. The chaotic sword energy caused his body to break down bit by bit.  Damaged, Zhu Jiuyin's body soon reached its limit, and golden blood flowed from his body.

    When he saw Zhu Jiuyin injured, Tongtian Cult Master's eyes burst out with an astonishing light. He finally saw the opportunity to kill Zhu Jiuyin. If he could kill Zhu Jiuyin here, then he could grab it.  With these two treasures in Zhu Jiuyin's hands, Jie Jiao no longer has to worry about the treasures that do not suppress luck.

    kill!  Under such temptation, Master Tongtian naturally attacked with all his strength, launching a crazy bombardment at Zhu Jiuyin regardless of risk.

    When seeing Sanqing confronting the Wu clan, the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti in the Western Paradise were overjoyed. Saint Zhunti laughed loudly and said: "Brother, we finally waited for the opportunity. This time Sanqing is  We are going to turn against the Wu Clan, and we have a good show to watch. I really hope that Master Tongtian can kill Zhu Jiuyin, so that we can see how the teacher punishes Tongtian!"

    The Holy Saint shook his head and said: "Junior brother, you think too highly of Master Tongtian, and you underestimate Zhu Jiuyin. Don't forget that Master Tongtian has the 'Xian Zhu Sword Formation' in his hand, but don't forget that Zhu Jiuyin also has it."  "Four-pole Killing Formation", Tongtian Cult Master wants to use "Zhuxian Sword Formation" to deal with Zhu Jiuyin, but that won't work at all. Do you think Zhu Jiuyin has no ability to protect himself based on his cultivation alone? Those in Zhu Jiuyin's hands  The treasure is not given for free!"

    Sage Zhunti said: "Senior brother, there is something wrong with Zhu Jiuyin's situation now. It seems that he cannot hold on any longer!"

    Don't expect that Saint Zhunti really wanted to see Zhu Jiuyin die, but he was also worried that if Zhu Jiuyin was really killed by Tongtian Cult Master and then seized the two Shinto treasures, then the Jiejiao Cult's luck would surely flourish.  Sanqing's momentum was unshakable, so there was still a trace of worry in his heart.

    The vision of Saint Jieyin is much better than that of Saint Zhunti. Bystanders are clear. Saint Jieyin, who has always looked at this bloody battle with the mentality of a bystander, is much clearer than Lord Tongtian, and he has too much knowledge in his heart.  Zhu Jiuyin, who had many thoughts, wanted to see clearly. He shook his head and said: "Junior brother, you are wrong. Although Zhu Jiuyin is at a disadvantage, didn't you find that Zhu Jiuyin didn't use any of his magical powers from beginning to end?  "

    Hearing this, Saint Zhunti's face couldn't help but change, and he said in shock: "Brother, you mean that Zhu Jiuyin did this deliberately. He wanted to use the pressure of Master Tongtian to break through.  ?Isn¡¯t this too crazy? He is simply gambling with his life!"

    The saint who received the invitation said disapprovingly: "Zhu Jiuyin is a lunatic to begin with. What's wrong with him doing this? If I'm not wrong, this battle is definitely under Zhu Jiuyin's control. Tongtian  The leader was tricked by him!"

    "Hiss!" Saint Zhunti couldn't help but gasped, shocked by a madman like Zhu Jiuyin. It's really rare for such a crazy person to disregard his own life. The leader of Tongtian had a deep hatred for such a madman.  , you can imagine what kind of revenge you will face in the future!  However, Saint Zhunti then thought about it and realized that such a thing would be most beneficial to him in the West. As long as Zhu Jiuyin had a desire for revenge against the leader of Tongtian, there would definitely be a great chaos in the East, and his opportunity would also come.?(To be continued.

 Text Chapter 260 The Heavenly Punishment Reappears, Shocking the Three Realms

    Chapter 260: Heaven¡¯s Punishment Reappears, Shocking the Three Realms

    Chapter 260: Heaven¡¯s Punishment Reappears, Shocking the Three Realms

    To break out in a desperate situation is Zhu Jiuyin's requirement for himself. Only in that desperate situation can he unleash his greatest potential and fully unleash the power of the Chaos Gods and Demons. Only then can he have the opportunity to break through.  With his current cultivation level, although such a breakthrough could be said to be a narrow escape, Zhu Jiuyin was not afraid. When he was sure that he was going to embark on this path of no return, Zhu Jiuyin was already fearless.  ////

    Zhu Jiuyin's thought was correct. Just when his strength could not withstand the crazy attack of Master Tongtian, his body suddenly throbbed, and a powerful force surged out from his blood. In an instant, this force made him  He regained his full strength, but at this moment, endless thunderclouds gathered above his head, and God's punishment came. This was another test for him to break through himself.

    When the sky suddenly changed, Tongtian Cult Leader had no time to retreat. For a moment, he was enveloped by the endless thunderclouds. Tongtian Cult Leader was dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t know what was going on. Why did it suddenly happen?  Thunder punishment is coming. Could it be that it is because he has murderous intention towards Zhu Jiuyin, so he will be punished by heaven.

    It¡¯s not just the leader of Tongtian who has such an idea. Everyone who is watching this battle has such an idea. After all, Daozu Hongjun had made a promise to Zhu Jiuyin at the beginning. Don¡¯t look at what the leader of Tongtian said.  Qingqing put all the responsibilities on Zhu Jiuyin's head, but no one is a fool. They all know that it is just an excuse for the leader of Tongtian. Now that heaven's punishment suddenly comes, everyone will naturally report this matter to Daozu Hongjun.  Think about that promise.

    "Hahaha! Senior brother, this is going to be a disaster for the Tongtian Cult Master. He is so arrogant and will trigger the punishment of heaven to see how he dies!" Saint Zhunti laughed loudly without any image in the Western Paradise.  There was endless joy in his expression.

    At this moment, there was a smile on the face of the saint who led the way. It was obvious that he was also happy about the sudden arrival of heaven's punishment. If the leader of Tongtian was seriously injured due to heaven's punishment, it would be of great benefit to their eastward march.

    The heavenly punishment has come, but Tongtian Cult Master has no intention to kill Zhu Jiuyin anymore. He has to stop and protect himself, otherwise he is afraid that he will not kill Zhu Jiuyin, but Zhu Jiuyin will kill him. Such a terrifying heavenly punishment makes Tongtian Cult Master  There was a burst of palpitations in his heart. It was obvious that Heaven's Punishment had also locked the Tongtian Cult Leader, otherwise the Tongtian Cult Leader would not have felt this way.

    Seeing the cautious look on Tongtian Cult Leader's face, Zhu Jiuyin showed a smile. Zhu Jiuyin had experience with heavenly punishment. Relatively speaking, he had an advantage over Tongtian Cult Leader, even if it was  As a saint, Tongtian Cult Leader cannot guarantee that he will fare better than Zhu Jiuyin under heaven's punishment.

    When he saw the smile on Zhu Jiuyin's face, how could Master Tongtian not be angry, but he was not a fool and quickly understood that Zhu Jiuyin had planned all of this a long time ago, just to trick himself.

    When he thought of this, the leader of Tongtian Cult could not help shouting angrily: "Zhu Jiuyin, you are cheating me!"

    Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "Tongtian, so what if I trick you? Do you think you are so great because you are a saint? I want to see if you can hold on under the punishment of heaven. You have to be careful.  Oh, don¡¯t be careless and end up being killed instead, that would be a big joke!¡±

    Although Zhu Jiuyin was laughing, everyone could hear the endless murderous intention in his words. Tongtian Cult wanted to kill him, and Zhu Jiuyin also wanted to kill the saint, using the power of heaven's punishment.  Slaughter the Saint, massacre the leader of Tongtian Cult.

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, the entire three realms were shocked again. Madman, I have to say that Zhu Jiuyin is really a madman. He said such words without thinking about self-protection in the face of such a powerful divine punishment. This is really  He is a madman who makes people have to be afraid. Everyone feels sad for the leader of Tongtian.

    Just as Zhu Jiuyin's words fell, the thunderclouds in the sky moved. What was originally a bright sky and a clear blue sky, now suddenly became a thunderous light and a sea of ??lightning, forming a huge thunder pool, endless.  Thousands of thunder and lightning are gestating in this thunder pool. Just from a distance, you can feel that the sky seems to be collapsing. Dark clouds are dense, electric snakes are dancing wildly, and it seems that countless thunder and lightning power is roaring there.

    With a loud "Boom!", the heavenly punishment finally began. Just a sound of thunder, the shock wave emitted made the entire earth shake, as if it was about to overturn the entire earth, and then only that  The thunder clouds moved, a piece of thunder flashed, and the power of thunder and lightning poured down like a downpour, densely packed, with endless thunder and lightning flashing everywhere, tightly surrounding Zhu Jiuyin and Tongtian Cult Master.

    And this is just the beginning. As the thunderstorms continue to come, they will be enveloped in the surrounding area and form a huge cloud.The thunder pool is equal to the sky, and Zhu Jiuyin and Tongtian Cult Leader are in the center of this thunder pool. In this thunder pool, there are countless giant dragons composed of thunder and lightning. They roar together and attack Zhu Jiuyin and Tongtian Cult Leader crazily.  .

    When the thunder dragon moved, the entire thunder pool boiled with it. Except for the deafening roar, there was no other sound. The huge thunder and lightning struck up and down, causing the mountains in the distance to collapse. This was not caused by the thunder and lightning attack.  Yes, just the roaring sound wave impact of the thunder dragon, one can imagine how powerful this power of punishment is.

    When they saw such an astonishing divine punishment, everyone gasped, and Saint Zhunti lost his voice: "Senior brother, the power of this divine punishment is stronger than what Zhu Jiuyin faced some time ago.  Countless times, this time Master Tongtian and Zhu Jiuyin have to shed their skins even if they are not dead. Do you think it¡¯s time for us to make a move?¡±

    At this moment, Saint Zhunti was tempted again and wanted to pursue the two treasures on Zhu Jiuyin. Saint Zhunti was tempted by the power of heavenly punishment, but Saint Jingyin was not tempted by it.  He said in a deep voice: "Junior brother, haven't you seen the fate of Master Tongtian? How confident do you think you are that you can withstand such a powerful punishment from heaven?"

    As soon as the saint said these words, the saint Zhunti just came to his senses. He sighed and said, "Senior brother, I was wrong!"

    The saint sighed and said: "Junior brother, I understand how you feel, but you have to understand that letting everything take its course, but being too persistent will be harmful to your cultivation. You'd better cultivate your state of mind more to avoid inner demons.  Entering your body affects your mind!"

    If it can be said that Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun looked very relaxed before, their expressions could not help but darken when Heavenly Punishment came. Heavenly Punishment, they were all worried about the safety of Tongtian Cult Master at this time.  , if the leader of Tongtian Cult falls, it will be a big threat to Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun. After all, they are also involved in the operation against Zhu Jiuyin.

    Seeing the heavenly punishment coming, Houtu Zuwu was relatively relieved, because she believed in the strength of Zhu Jiuyin. Although the Tongtian leader was a saint, his ability to survive in the face of such a powerful heavenly punishment was poor.  Zhu Jiuyin is not as powerful as Zhu Jiuyin. After all, Zhu Jiuyin's true body of the Chaos God and Demon has super strong defensive capabilities, and Zhu Jiuyin also has two divine treasures at his disposal. If his life is endangered, Zhu Jiuyin will  There is also the Kingdom of God to deflect the attack.

    Facing the thunder dragon that was charging madly, Zhu Jiuyin did not dodge, nor did he use the divine treasure to resist. Instead, he raised his fists and shouted: "The God of Killing Fist will shatter the sky and crack the earth, break it for me!"

    The violent force of the lightning strikes from both fists instantly turned the rushing thunder dragon into powder. A punch was thrown in front of him and a passage was opened. Those who were blasted into powder by Zhu Jiuyin  The thunder dragon was swallowed up by Zhu Jiuyin's body silently. Zhu Jiuyin's fists blasted out countless thunder dragons, which were forcibly killed by him, forming a vacuum zone around him!

    Compared with Zhu Jiuyin's powerful bombardment, the situation of Tongtian Cult Master was a bit unfavorable. Although he was a saint, under such a powerful heavenly punishment, he could not do it even if he wanted to mobilize the power of heaven and earth, because this place was completely  It was a world of thunder and lightning, and all other forces were excluded. And Tongtian Cult Master did not have the powerful physical body of Zhu Jiuyin, so he could only operate the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' and wield chaotic sword energy to kill those thunder dragons.

    However, in this world of thunder and lightning, even if those thunder dragons are killed, there will be other thunder dragons on top. Tongtian Cult Leader does not have Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s true form of the chaotic gods and demons that can devour the power of the thunder dragons, so he is in a very difficult situation.  Unfortunately, if the leader of Tongtian had not closed down the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' in advance, I am afraid that he would have to face the internal and external consequences of Zhu Jiuyin and this heavenly punishment at this moment.

    In this world of thunder and lightning, the power of thunder and lightning is eroding the bodies of Zhu Jiuyin and Tongtian Cult Leader all the time. Zhu Jiuyin has a powerful true body of chaotic gods and demons. The erosion of the power of thunder and lightning is just a tonic for him, but Tongtian Cult Leader  No more, he needed to distract himself to resist the power of thunder and lightning, and naturally there was a gap between the two sides.

    Zhu Jiuyin blasted out his fists in succession, strode forward, and approached the Tongtian Cult Leader. His actions shocked all the immortals in the three realms, Tu Sheng!  Zhu Jiuyin really wanted to use the power of heaven's punishment to kill the saint, otherwise he would not have been able to do so.

    Leader Tongtian also saw Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s actions, and his face couldn¡¯t help but become gloomy and terrifying. To be honest, Leader Tongtian really didn¡¯t expect that he would be plotted by an ant like Zhu Jiuyin, causing him to face such a crisis.

    hatred!  Leader Tongtian hates Zhu Jiuyin to the core, but now he has no way to resolve his crisis. He can only watch Zhu Jiuyin approaching him step by step.

    Zhu Jiuyin ignored the power of thunder and lightning falling from the sky and allowed it to hit him. His only goal was to rush to the side of Tongtian Cult Leader and meet with him.Have a life and death battle.  (To be continued.

 Text Chapter 261: Fighting at the Risk of Life

    Chapter 261: Risk your life to fight

    Everyone thought that this heavenly punishment was aimed at Tongtian Cult Leader, but Zhu Jiuyin knew very well in his heart that this heavenly punishment was aimed at him. Zhu Jiuyin wanted to kill Tongtian Cult Leader before the heavenly punishment came completely.  , only in this way can we have the power to kill the saint through the power of heaven's punishment.

    kill!  Zhu Jiuyin frantically waved his fists and rushed to the front of Tongtian Cult Master step by step. At this time, his eyes were filled with endless killing intent.  The Tongtian Cult wanted to kill him, but Zhu Jiuyin never wanted to kill the saint or devour the saint to speed up his own path to enlightenment.

    To others, saints are superior, but in the eyes of Zhu Jiuyin, saints are not that great. Sanqing himself thinks that his status is noble, but compared to Zhu Jiuyin, a chaotic god and demon, it is not worth mentioning at all, because  The gods and demons of Chaos can be compared with the Great God Pangu, so what does Sanqing mean?

    "Tongtian, you go to hell, cut the void!" Zhu Jiuyin shouted loudly and hit the leader of Tongtian with both fists desperately, and his body also moved forward bravely, not paying attention to the people in the air and those around him who were rushing towards him.  Those thunder dragons launched an attack on the Tongtian Cult Leader with extremely crazy momentum.

    Just when Zhu Jiuyin was desperately attacking the leader of Tongtian Cult, the sea of ??thunder in the sky became angry. In an instant, ninety-nine and eighty-one huge purple thunder pillars intertwined to form a cage made of thunder and lightning.  It descended from the sky towards Zhu Jiuyin and Tongtian Cult Leader, intending to destroy Tongtian Cult Leader and Zhu Jiuyin who were fighting together.

    Leader Tongtian commanded the ¡®Zhuxian Sword Formation¡¯ to block Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s attack, and shouted angrily: ¡°Zhu Jiuyin, you lunatic, you really want to die, you still can¡¯t let go of your hatred at this time!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin ignored the angry shouts of the Tongtian Cult Leader, and continued to attack the Tongtian Cult Leader with both fists. As for the thunder and lightning cage falling from the sky, he paid no attention to it. In his heart, he only cared about the Tongtian Cult Leader.

    Madman, Zhu Jiuyin is really a frightening madman, a madman who can gamble with his own life for revenge.  It has to be said that it was a big failure for Tongtian Cult Leader to offend a madman like Zhu Jiuyin. At this time, Tongtian Cult Leader also felt a little regretful in his heart. He should not have provoked a crazy person like Zhu Jiuyin on impulse.

    "It's a pity that regret is of no use. In his opinion, Zhu Jiuyin has gone completely crazy, and he is determined to fight for his life.  If it weren't for the endless sea of ??thunder.  Leader Tongtian didn't take Zhu Jiuyin seriously at all, but under this sea of ??thunder, Leader Tongtian was in danger.

    The leader of Tongtian wanted to escape, to avoid the thunder and lightning cage falling from the sky, but unfortunately his idea failed because of Zhu Jiuyin's entanglement.  If Tongtian Cult Leader retreats, he will have to bear the bombardment of Zhu Jiuyin. Tongtian Cult Leader is not Zhu Jiuyin, so he cannot be so crazy and gamble with his own life.

    The time that Heaven punishes the leader of Tongtian is very short.  It's a pity that Tongtian Cult Master missed it. His hesitation put him in an even more dangerous situation. The cage formed by thunder and lightning was like a heavenly prison, closing all directions, completely surrounding him and Zhu Jiuyin, and  They were tightly sealed in it, and then endless thunder and lightning poured down, hitting inside, and there was endless thunder and lightning exploding under their feet.  Shang Xia fought against Zhu Jiuyin and Tongtian Cult Leader in a decisive battle.

    When seeing such a scene, everyone watching the battle couldn't help but feel chills all over, and the hairs on their bodies stood up. They couldn't help but sigh in their hearts: "It's really terrible, this is heaven's punishment. Saints are all  There is a possibility of death!"

    At this moment, nothing existed above the place where Zhu Jiuyin and Master Tongtian were. A huge crack appeared on the ground, forming a grand canyon.  The sea of ??thunder continued to expand, and thunderstorms poured down.  It gives people a scene of immeasurable calamity, which is daunting.

    Zhu Jiuyin stood proudly, standing in the center of the thunder sea, and despite the lightning flying, he had no fear at all. He stared at the Tongtian Cult Master, with a hint of indifference at the corner of his mouth, waving his iron fists, and frantically shouted at the Tongtian Cult Master.  The attack must kill the opponent alive in this heavenly punishment.

    Everyone was frightened by Zhu Jiuyin's ferocious method. Under such a thunderstorm, who dared to be as crazy as Zhu Jiuyin, who could ignore his own life and death and still not waver in the slightest to kill Tongtian Cult Leader?  A saint.

    This is the privilege of a madman. Only a madman can be so desperate and crazy. Of course, this also shows how powerful the Chaos Gods and Demons are. Only the Chaos Gods and Demons can persevere under such heavenly punishment.

    The Great Dao is fair to everyone. Chaos gods and demons must suffer the test of heaven's punishment if they break through. Although they will narrowly escape death under the punishment of heaven, if they are not careful, they will be destroyed physically and mentally. But once they pass the test of heaven's punishment,  , then your cultivation will improve by leaps and bounds,The most important thing is that after the breakthrough, the strength will definitely have the ability to kill people beyond the level.

    ¡°Perhaps this is the fundamental reason why the Chaos Gods and Demons must be punished by Heaven. After being recognized by the Great Dao, tempered by the will of heaven and earth, and tested by Heaven¡¯s Punishment, they will naturally have astonishing gains.

    Being bombarded by Heaven's punishment and facing Zhu Jiuyin's crazy bombardment, Tongtian Cult Leader couldn't bear it anymore and shouted angrily: "Zhu Jiuyin, what do you want, what conditions do you want before you can stop?  "

    Leader Tongtian no longer had the arrogance he had before. As a saint, he actually bowed his head to Zhu Jiuyin. Unfortunately, Zhu Jiuyin ignored Leader Tongtian at all and continued to kill with iron fists, displaying a fight to the death.  The frame comes.

    When Master Tongtian saw how crazy Zhu Jiuyin was, he also became cruel. Who knew that he had been forced to the point of desperation? If he didn't fight hard, his life would be lost here. After all, this is a punishment from heaven. If he waits,  If he goes down, even if he is a saint, he will be killed alive by the punishment of that day. You must know that in this world of thunder and lightning, all power has been isolated. The leader of Tongtian does not have a body as powerful as Zhu Jiuyin, let alone Zhu Jiuyin.  With the support of the Kingdom of God, every time he swings a sword, he consumes his own strength. No matter how strong the saint's magic power is, if it cannot communicate with the heaven and earth, then use a little less.

    When Tongtian Cult Master made up his mind, he raised his head to the sky and let out a long roar. There was endless grief and anger in the roar, and shouted: "Four swords combined into one, cut the sky and the earth, open it!"

    At this moment, the leader of Tongtian Cult broke out the final power of the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' at the moment of life and death. The four swords merged into one giant sword that reached the sky. With one sword slash, the heaven and earth were shaken, and the world of thunder and lightning was destroyed.  He split, and the sword went straight towards Zhu Jiuyin without changing its momentum.

    Facing the counter-attack from the Tongtian Cult Leader.  Zhu Jiuyin acted very calmly. He was originally a chaotic god and demon, and the power of this heavenly punishment was not a big threat to him. After all, he had a treasure to protect him. Under such circumstances, Zhu Jiuyin's double  His eyes are shining.  A bold idea came to mind.

    The leader of Tongtian can split the sky with one sword.  But it cannot destroy Heaven's Punishment. After all, the power of Heaven's Punishment comes from the void. As long as Zhu Jiuyin does not complete the test, Heaven's Punishment will not disappear.  This is Zhu Jiuyin's confidence. Although natural punishment is terrible, it is also an opportunity. Now that Tongtian Cult Leader has counterattacked, Zhu Jiuyin can just unleash all his potential.  The final outbreak of the Heavenly Punishment will not only complete the ultimate defeat of the Tongtian Cult Leader, but also take the opportunity to break through oneself in one fell swoop and promote oneself into a brand new field, the Great Luo Jinxian.

    Thinking of this, Zhu Jiuyin snorted coldly, and with a thought, he let go of the aura all over his body. A chaotic aura of gods and demons emitted. When Zhu Jiuyin released the aura.  Daozu Hongjun in the Zixiao Palace opened his eyes and shouted in a deep voice: "Chaos Gods and Demons, how could Zhu Jiuyin have such a heavy aura of Chaos Gods and Demons on his body? What is going on? Could it be that he  Devouring the origin of Luo Hou, he became the true form of the Chaos God and Demon!"

    At this moment, it was not just Daozu Hongjun who noticed the aura of the Chaos Gods and Demons.  Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun, and the Two Saints of the West all changed their expressions. As saints, they all felt the aura of the gods and demons of chaos, not to mention the leader of Tongtian who was involved. When they saw Zhu Jiuyin,  When the aura of chaotic gods and demons burst out.  Leader Tongtian understood that he had been tricked by Zhu Jiuyin, and this heavenly punishment was not aimed at him at all.  As for Zhu Jiuyin, Zhu Jiuyin had planned all of this long ago.

    What can he do if he understands it? He still has to face the punishment of heaven. Who let him be plotted by Zhu Jiuyin? Of course, as a saint, after feeling the breath of the gods and demons of chaos, Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun and the two saints of the West also  They all understood this, and they could only smile bitterly, but there was nothing they could do about Zhu Jiuyin. At this moment, they all understood that the cultivation level shown by Zhu Jiuyin was real, and there was no fraud at all. It was them.  The great opportunity to deal with Zhu Jiuyin was missed, and now it's too late.

    Yes, everything is too late, because Zhu Jiuyin has now exploded the aura in his body, stimulating the power of Heavenly Punishment to the limit. In an instant, there are no more sun, moon and stars in the sky, and all things in the world are gone.  The waves in the vast sea of ??thunder turned into lines of thunder and lightning divine weapons and blasted towards Zhu Jiuyin. This was a manifestation of the law.

    Although the thunder and lightning weapons were aimed at Zhu Jiuyin, Tongtian Cult Master was entangled with Zhu Jiuyin at the moment. He was also locked by the thunder and lightning weapons, and the thunder and lightning weapons blasted towards him.

    So many thunder and lightning weapons broke out, making people feel that the power of heaven's punishment is so ruthless and ferocious, which makes people feel chilled. Under this punishment, even saints are just ants.

    Everyone watching the battle was frightened and broke into cold sweats. Under the mighty power of heaven and earth, it was simply not something they could resist. If anyone in the wild could survive this punishment from heaven,  Ability to protect oneself, except for Zhu Jiuyin, there is only Taishang Laojun. Even if the Houtu Ancestral Witch has the innate treasure "Chaos Bell" in his hand, it will not work. After all, the power of heaven's punishment is too powerful, and only "Taiji Tu" can do it.  Only the treasure of the four directions can withstand the power of the punishment of the day, but the 'Chaos Bell' is not nearly as good. After all, it is not a pure defensive treasure.

    "It's too scary. Once such a powerful punishment is involved, it will be turned into charcoal. Even saint-level figures will have difficulty escaping!" Everyone watching the battle had such thoughts in their hearts.  The idea is not that they are timid, but that there are examples like Master Tongtian out there.

    The chilling atmosphere is spreading, and the chill in people's hearts is rising. They are all thinking about how they should deal with it if they are in the position of the leader of Tongtian.  In an instant, they all shook their heads. None of them were confident, thinking that they could face the power of heaven's punishment alone!

    With the outbreak of Heavenly Punishment, the endless thunder light completely drowned Zhu Jiuyin and Tongtian Cult Leader. Under the flash of lightning, it was difficult for outsiders to see clearly what was happening inside, but everyone thought that Zhu Jiuyin and Tongtian Cult Leader were  The fate of the punishment was too great, so great that even Taishang Laojun felt the threat of death.

    In the thunder sea, thunder dragons danced, purple light flashed, and endless thunder and lightning formed a world of heavenly punishment, carrying the power of destruction to destroy Zhu Jiuyin and Tongtian Cult Leader in the center of the thunder sea!

    Zhu Jiuyin was sneering. He was confronting Lei Hai with his powerful Chaos God and Demon Real Body. He was staring at the Tongtian Cult Leader. With the heavenly punishment fully unleashed, the Tongtian Cult Leader's killing move was  It was destroyed in an instant. Zhu Jiuyin believed that as long as he persisted, the leader of Tongtian Cult would be unable to withstand the punishment of heaven.

    Zhu Jiuyin is crazy, but Tongtian Cult Leader is also determined. In this situation, he knows exactly what choice he should make. Tongtian Cult Leader does not have Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s powerful physical body, nor does he have the strength of Zhu Jiuyin.  The treasure can weaken the power of heaven's punishment, but all he has is a murderous intention.

    In desperation, Master Tongtian and the 'Four Swords of Zhu Xian' were well integrated, which further improved his running-in with the 'Four Swords of Zhu Xian'.  , it was already powerless to face the punishment from heaven. The leader of Tongtian simply closed the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' and merged the four swords into one. He came towards Zhu Jiuyin with endless killing intent. The strong murderous intention burst out from the leader of Tongtian.  It was to force away the surging power of thunder and lightning, so that he would not be afraid of the impact of thunder and lightning in a short period of time.  I saw him walking out step by step, no matter how the endless thunder and lightning came, he could not get in. Whether it was Zhu Jiuyin or Tongtian Cult Master, they all knew very well that this was the final collision between the two sides.

    This contest is their strongest collision. Life or death is in this fight. Whether it is Zhu Jiuyin or Tongtian Cult Leader, they have all used up all their potentials. After all, this is  But in a battle that is related to their life and death, no one dares to have the slightest reservation. To do so is to bring about self-destruction.

 Text Chapter 262 The Eye of Punishment

    Chapter 262: The Eye of Punishment

    Chapter 262 The Eye of Punishment

    Break down all obstacles.  Zhu Jiuyin is working hard, and so is Tongtian Cult Master. Both sides have already risked their lives in a fight. As a saint, Zhu Jiuyin is forcing him to do this. How can Tongtian Cult Master not be angry? His sword is so powerful.  He is determined to move forward and will not give up until he kills Zhu Jiuyin.

    Zhu Jiuyin was sneering, using his powerful physical body of the Chaos Gods and Demons to fight against the Thunder Tribulation. His eyes were firmly fixed on the Tongtian Cult Leader in the center of the thunder in front. When facing the indomitable sword style, Zhu Jiuyin  A more intense madness flashed in his eyes, without flinching at all, he shouted loudly: "Let the thunderstorm come more violently, the blood will burn!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's loud roar penetrated the endless sea of ??thunder and went straight up to the sky. His black hair stood on end and danced messily. His body was like a huge black hole swallowing everything. His move stirred up the fire again.  Unexpectedly, due to the sudden change of Heaven's Punishment, an even greater thunder punishment came. The purple thunder suddenly condensed into one eye, a strange purple eye, which was the Eye of Heaven's Punishment.

    As soon as the Eye of Punishment appeared, the entire three realms felt an invisible force covering the three realms. A pressure from their own souls was oppressing them. It was the breath of death and the breath of judgment.

    Facing Master Tongtian's sword filled with endless killing intent, and facing the Eye of Heaven's Punishment that appeared in the sky, a crazy smile flashed across Zhu Jiuyin's face. It was so weird and crazy, no matter what,  He was punished by heaven but fearless. He strode forward and punched out. Under the endless pressure, Zhu Jiuyin unleashed his full potential. With one punch, a black hole was created and everything was destroyed.

    Zhu Jiuyin's fist directly collided with the sword of Tongtian Cult Leader. With a loud bang, the fist and sword clashed head-on. Zhu Jiuyin's invincible iron fist was covered with bloody and golden blood.  Sprinkling on this world of thunder and lightning, it is the blood of chaotic gods and demons, and even the power of heaven's punishment has not destroyed it.

    With one blow, the Eye of Heaven's Punishment also moved, and the endless thunder light swallowed up Zhu Jiuyin like a river. Although the Tongtian Cult Master did not receive the blow of Heaven's Punishment head-on, he still felt the difficulty. After all, he did not have Zhu Jiuyin.  Using Yin's powerful body as support, he stared at the opposite side, eagerly hoping that Zhu Jiuyin could be destroyed by the Eye of Heaven's Punishment, so that the punishment would end and he could escape.

    It's a pity that Tongtian Cult Master's idea came to nothing, because the Eye of Heaven's Punishment did not disappear. Not long after, Zhu Jiuyin walked out of the sea of ??thunder and lightning, his whole body covered with blood and flesh, and the chaotic gods and demons  His blood spilled into the sea of ??thunder, forming a golden river.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin was seriously injured all over his body, his momentum did not drop at all. On the contrary, he became even crazier and more frightening. Zhu Jiuyin shouted again: "Eye of Heaven's Punishment, you want to destroy me, Zhu Jiuyin,  This strength is still not enough, please give me more strength!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, the Tongtian leader was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood. This was a punishment from heaven. As a saint, he would die if he was not careful. However, Zhu Jiuyin, an ant that he hated so much, actually  He could ignore the Eye of Punishment and provoke it again.

    Although Tongtian Cult Master was unwilling to admit that he was not as good as Zhu Jiuyin, the fact forced him to admit that he believed that he did not have as strong a physique as Zhu Jiuyin to survive the bombardment of the Eye of Punishment. There was only the aftermath.  This makes Tongtian Cult Leader unbearable. If the Eye of Punishment is further strengthened, then he believes that Zhu Jiuyin will not die.  Jiuyin, and the only way is to kill Zhu Jiuyin and make the Eye of Punishment disappear.

    "Death!" The Zhuxian Sword in Master Tongtian's hand was swung again, the murderous intention in his body surged, and his mind and sword became one. At this moment, Master Tongtian exerted his power for a long time and merged with the Zhuxian Sword.  The sword came out with wind and thunder, and the power of thunder and lightning in the thunder sea was affected by the force of his sword and responded to his own. In an instant, the figure of the leader of Tongtian was hidden in the sword energy and turned into a stream of light.  The candle is nine-yin, and this stream of light carries the power of endless thunder and lightning.

    When he saw the endlessly powerful sword from Master Tongtian, his eyes showed an even crazier expression. Zhu Jiuyin did not dodge, but rushed directly towards the sword without any dodge, and resisted with his body.  The power of this sword.

    When they saw Zhu Jiuyin's crazy behavior, all the immortals in the three realms were dumbfounded. What does it mean to be crazy? This is crazy. He didn't put his own life in his eyes and directly fought with the sword of the leader of Tongtian.  Knowing that Master Tongtian's sword has the power to kill saints, even Taishang Laojun would not dare to resist if he had a treasure like the 'Tai Chi Diagram' in his hand, but Zhu Jiuyin, a lunatic, dared to do this. Could it be said that Zhu Jiuyin really had the power to kill a saint?  consider yourself a bastard"Can the real body of the gods and demons block the power of this sword?"

    It's not that Zhu Jiuyin thinks that his true form of the Chaos God and Demon can block the sword of Lord Tongtian, but that he wants to fight for his life, really fight for his life, sacrifice all his life, and face the crazy sword of Lord Tongtian.  At that moment, Zhu Jiuyin opened his mind and allowed the sword to penetrate into his chest without any defense.

    When he saw Zhu Jiuyin's crazy move, Tongtian Cult Leader instinctively felt the danger and wanted to retreat. Unfortunately, his sword power had already been released and could not be taken back. The sword's light pierced directly into Zhu Jiuyin's body like electricity.  In the body of the Chaos God and Demon, just as the sword entered the body, Zhu Jiuyin's hands tightly locked the body of the Tongtian Cult Leader.

    Zhu Jiuyin shouted: "Tongtian, let me see how you escape this time!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's crazy move made all the immortals in the three realms frightened again. Madman, Zhu Jiuyin is really an unparalleled madman. He actually locked himself with the enemy with the idea of ??dying together with the leader of Tongtian. Such a move is really too much.  So fierce.

    "Let go!" Leader Tongtian struggled with all his strength. Unfortunately, even though he was a saint, he was not as strong as Zhu Jiuyin and could not shake Zhu Jiuyin's hands at all.

    Just when Zhu Jiuyin locked the body of Tongtian Cult Master, the Eye of Heavenly Punishment had completed its accumulation, and a judgment scale completely formed by the power of thunder and lightning was formed in the sea of ??thunder.  The endless aura of destruction locked Zhu Jiuyin and Tongtian Cult Leader.

    The face of Tongtian Cult Leader changed drastically. He could clearly feel the destructive aura contained in the scale of judgment. At this moment, Tongtian Cult Leader became timid. He was not as crazy as Zhu Jiuyin, but it was a pity that even if he wanted to escape,  It was no longer possible, and the Tongtian Cult Leader could only bite the bullet and receive the blow from the scale of judgment.

    There was a loud bang and the scale of judgment became powerful. A huge purple divine thunder fell from the sky. Zhu Jiuyin, who inherited the mark of Pangu, and the leader of Tongtian, who was one of Pangu's souls, were all very aware of this purple divine thunder.  The origin is that it is the Thunder of Heaven¡¯s Punishment and Judgment that is equivalent to the Thunder of Pangu Capital¡¯s Heavenly God.

    "Hahaha!" Zhu Jiuyin laughed wildly as he faced the divine thunder of destruction. He hugged the leader of Tongtian Cult and rose up from the ground and crashed into the thunder of judgment. He wanted to use his own flesh and blood to shake the judgment of heavenly punishment.  of thunder.

    Zhu Jiuyin's madness frightened Tongtian Cult Leader. He yelled crazily: "Zhu Jiuyin, if you want to die, don't drag me, let me go!" Tongtian Cult Leader roared and used the Zhuxian Sword in his hand crazily.  Tearing Zhu Jiuyin's body apart, hoping to kill Zhu Jiuyin first to quell the attack of the Eye of Punishment.

    Under Tongtian Cult Master's crazy attack, Zhu Jiuyin's golden blood spurted out like spring water and fell into the sea of ??thunder, but even so, he did not let go, still locking Tongtian Cult Leader tightly, with those eyes  There was endless madness in his words, and everyone knew that he was determined to bring the leader of Tongtian Cult together to face the judgment of the Eye of Punishment.

    "No!" Leader Tongtian roared, but unfortunately he could not stop Zhu Jiuyin's actions. The two of them directly ran into the Thunder of Punishment and Judgment, and the powerful power of thunder and lightning instantly penetrated their bodies. Previously, they  It soared straight up like a dragon rising into the sky, and now it fell like a meteor falling to the ground.

    Under such a powerful thunder and lightning attack, Zhu Jiuyin's hands finally became somewhat loose. After all, the Eye of Punishment was targeting Zhu Jiuyin. Who allowed him to fully unleash the powerful aura of the Chaos Gods and Demons? It can be said that this day  Most of the power of the Thunder of Punishment and Judgment was borne by himself, and only a small part was transmitted into the body of Lord Tongtian through contact, but even so, Lord Tongtian's body became bloody and fleshy, and his soul was even more so.  was seriously injured.

    Leader Tongtian understood that if he could no longer be separated from Zhu Jiuyin, he would definitely die under the thunder of heaven's punishment and judgment. Under the threat of death, Leader Tongtian also exploded, and all his strength was concentrated in his left palm.  On top of it, he blasted Zhu Jiuyin's body with all his strength. The body of Tongtian Cult Leader was already in dire straits. His full blow had serious consequences for himself and would seriously injure his vitality.  , but in this case, Master Tongtian had no choice.

    The result finally did not disappoint the leader of Tongtian. His attack finally succeeded, letting Zhu Jiuyin's hands loosen, giving him hope of escape. He swept back crazily, hoping to make a move before Zhu Jiuyin  Get out before reacting.

    Hope is beautiful, but the current world is very cruel. Although Master Tongtian blasted away Zhu Jiuyin's hands, it was a pity that Zhu Jiuyin reacted in an instant and grabbed Master Tongtian's hands like lightning.  He held on to his left hand tightly, and from his hands, endless thunder and lightning power poured into the body of the Tongtian Cult Master.  (To be continued.

 Text Chapter 263 The terrifying madness

    Chapter 263: Frightening Madness

    Chapter 263 The frightening madness

    At this time, Zhu Jiuyin still did not forget to drag Leader Tongtian into the water. This shows how deep his hatred for Leader Tongtian is. Time waits for no one. Leader Tongtian is very aware of how dangerous his current situation is.  He didn't have time to take action to break Zhu Jiuyin's entanglement, because the second wave of attacks from the Eye of Heaven's Punishment was about to come. If he delayed it any longer, he would definitely be dead, and it would be difficult to escape from this punishment.  //// .

    Being able to become a saint, Tongtian Cult Leader is naturally not a hesitant person. With a flash of sword light, Tongtian Cult Leader cut off his left arm with one sword, and then backed away crazily like lightning, fighting with Zhu Jiuyin.  Opened the distance.

    Leader Tongtian is really cruel enough to be able to cut off a strong man's wrist. He is cruel to others and also to himself. Zhu Jiuyin did not expect that Leader Tongtian would make such a decision regardless of the saint's face. He swayed and took a few steps back, letting Leader Tongtian  Completely distanced herself from him.

    Zhu Jiuyin had no time to pay attention to the Tongtian Cult Master. The saint's body was extraordinary. Even just one arm had extraordinary accumulation. Zhu Jiuyin looked up to the sky and let out a long roar. Regardless of his own injuries, he displayed his killing power again.  The last move of the divine fist technique swallowed up the world and directly swallowed the arm of Lord Tongtian. He wanted to use the vitality in Lord Tongtian's arm to launch the final counterattack.

    The cruelty of Tongtian Cult Leader and the madness of Zhu Jiuyin had a great impact on the immortals of the three realms. They were all shocked and speechless by what happened. Zhu Jiuyin even ignored his own safety and swallowed  The result of killing one of the Tongtian Cult Leader's arms is truly astonishing.

    At this moment, the Eye of Punishment also completed its accumulation, and a burst of bells suddenly sounded in the entire thunder sea. A simple bell made entirely of thunder and lightning appeared in the center of the thunder sea, and this simple bell appeared in the center of the thunder sea.  The big clock gave everyone a familiar feeling and made them a little confused. After thinking about it carefully, they suddenly realized it!

    The innate treasure 'Chaos Clock', this quaint big bell is somewhat similar to the innate treasure 'Chaos Clock', but its momentum is more powerful than the 'Chaos Clock' because it is the manifestation of the will of heaven and earth and represents the will of heaven and earth.  Will, the reporting momentum exuded is naturally stronger than the 'Chaos Clock'.

    The most important thing is this ancient bell formed by thunder and lightning. It is intertwined with the endless power of the law of thunder and lightning. It has the power to destroy all things with a slight vibration. Who makes this thunder and lightning itself an existence of destruction.

    With a soft sound of 'dang', the ancient big bell rang, and endless thunder and lightning fell from the sky, locking all the space beside Zhu Jiuyin's body. After that, the ancient big bell fell down instantly.  Zhu Jiuyin was shrouded. At this moment, everyone could no longer see Zhu Jiuyin's figure. They could only see the ancient big bell formed by thunder light vibrating gently, and the sound of bells was heard.  Nothing else.

    "Hiss!" Seeing this situation, the leader of Tongtian Cult took a breath and thought to himself: "Fortunately, I saw the opportunity early and escaped first, otherwise I would have been covered by this thunder bell.  It¡¯s life-threatening!¡±

    Although Lord Tongtian was secretly happy that he had escaped the disaster, he was forced to cut off his arm by Zhu Jiuyin. This became a demon in Lord Tongtian's heart, making him want to tear Zhu Jiuyin into pieces.  Hate returns hate, but Tongtian Cult Leader is not stupid enough to rush forward at this time. That is not revenge, but seeking death.

    "Die! Zhu Jiuyin, go die!" Tongtian Cult Master kept cursing Zhu Jiuyin in his heart.

    It is a pity that the curse of Tongtian Cult Leader did not come true. The sound of "dang" resounded throughout the world. Zhu Jiuyin, who was trapped in the ancient thunder bell, punched the bell body with his fist.  Under his domineering power, the thunder bell was shattered with his bare hands. After Zhu Jiuyin's body absorbed the arm of the leader of Tongtian, he recovered and became stronger than before. Although the thunder bell was powerful, it could not trap him.  .

    When he saw Zhu Jiuyin striding out of the thunder bell, Tongtian Cult Master almost vomited blood. Under such a heavenly punishment, Zhu Jiuyin was still able to walk out alive, and the opponent was just a Daluo Jinxian.  How could the sage Tongtian Cult Master not go crazy over the ants.

    "How is this possible? How could Zhu Jiuyin escape from such a powerful attack?" For a moment, everyone watching the battle couldn't help shouting. They were all stunned by the result.  , Such a result was really difficult for them to accept for a while, and it had subverted their thinking.

    After blasting the thunder bell, Zhu Jiuyin did not rush forward to find Tongtian Cult Leader's trouble. His target was the Eye of Heaven's Punishment in the sky. It was the endless sea of ??thunder he was in, which had no impact on him.  This is the most threatening thing,??For the Eye of Punishment, the injured Tongtian Cult Leader is nothing. Zhu Jiuyin's goal is to transcend, he needs endless accumulation, and the Eye of Punishment and Lei Hai are his goals.

    "Swallow the heaven and the earth! Return from all calamities!" Zhu Jiuyin roared crazily, and his whole body became extremely violent, evolving the power of the endless black hole with his body to swallow up this endless sea of ??thunder.  , to devour the Eye of Heaven's Punishment, and not to use the Eye of Heaven's Punishment to gather the opportunity to attack again.

    "Zhu Jiuyin is crazy. He actually did such a crazy thing under such circumstances. Can he really think that after defeating the saint, Lord Tongtian, he can provoke heaven's punishment? I'm afraid that this time he will bring it upon himself.  Destroy!" For a moment, such thoughts arose in everyone's mind. Even Hou Tuzu Wu couldn't help but frown. She really didn't expect that her brother would make such a decision and actually want to challenge  Curse.

    Perhaps in the eyes of many people, they think that Heavenly Punishment is a representative of the will of heaven and earth and is inviolable, but that is just what these people think and does not represent Zhu Jiuyin. As a chaotic god and demon, Zhu Jiuyin is  All he has in his eyes is himself. No matter how powerful the punishment is, it doesn't matter to him. He has the confidence to swallow it up.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin is said to act crazy, no one is afraid of people like Zhu Jiuyin. It is really terrible to have such an enemy, because the other party is completely a lunatic who does not know what death is.  He will not be afraid of anything and dare to make any challenges. Just look at the miserable state of Master Tongtian and you will know what will happen to him when he faces such a madman.

    There are also people who disagree and think that Zhu Jiuyin was able to defeat Tongtian Cult Master because of the power of heaven's punishment. However, no matter what these people think and how they view Zhu Jiuyin, the facts force them to admit that Tongtian Cult Master was defeated.  , and was completely defeated, losing an arm, that was enough!

    At this time, Master Tongtian really wanted to step forward and give Zhu Jiuyin a sword, so that Zhu Jiuyin would never have a chance to stand up. However, everything that had happened before made Master Tongtian feel timid. He did not dare to go forward and provoke Zhu Jiuyin again.  Jiuyin was afraid that Zhu Jiuyin would stare at him again in a fit of anger, and he would be in a really miserable situation.

    It is precisely because of the cowardice in his heart that Master Tongtian did not dare to take action against Zhu Jiuyin at this time. He just hid aside and quietly watched Zhu Jiuyin go crazy, because in the heart of Master Tongtian, he did not think that Zhu Jiuyin  To be able to succeed, you must know that the Eye of Heaven's Punishment cannot be shaken by saints. If you try to take advantage of Zhu Jiuyin's little cultivation, it is not self-destruction.

    In the eyes of others, Zhu Jiuyin thought it was a dead end, but Zhu Jiuyin didn't think so. After transforming into a black hole, Zhu Jiuyin frantically devoured the power of the thunder sea. The huge thunder sea was constantly moving within the reach of the naked eye.  The ground shrunk, which shocked the leader of Tongtian who was in the sea of ??thunder, and also shocked those who were watching the battle.

    What kind of power does Zhu Jiuyin have? Why can he swallow the power of this sea of ??thunder? Could it be that the gods and demons of chaos are really that powerful, so powerful that they are not afraid of the power of heaven's punishment? This thought makes everyone's hearts heavy.  , if Zhu Jiuyin is allowed to break through again, it will not be a good thing for them.

    At this moment, countless people are cursing secretly in their hearts: "Master Tongtian, you are also a saint after all, rush forward and kill this evildoer while Zhu Jiuyin is unable to resist, and eliminate this scourge for the Three Realms!"

    These people are standing and talking without pain in their backs. They asked Tongtian Cult Leader to take the risk to kill Zhu Jiuyin. Why didn¡¯t they come and kill Zhu Jiuyin directly? Tongtian Cult Leader would not do this, at least he would not use his own again.  Risking his life, because he is a saint and will not risk his life for an ant, it is not worth it.

    For Tongtian Cult Leader, what he wants most now is to get out of trouble. He doesn't care whether Zhu Jiuyin can succeed, because he already has a certain understanding of Zhu Jiuyin through this fight. He believes that even if  If Zhu Jiuyin succeeded, then Yi Zai would have enough ability to deal with Zhu Jiuyin.

    When they saw Master Tongtian standing still like that, many people started yelling, scolding Master Tongtian for being as cowardly as a mouse and not having the aura that a saint should have. These people could only talk and blame others, but they didn't want to  It is really a bit speechless for such a person to do his own work, and the person who shouted the loudest was not the Second Saint of the West, nor the Empress Nuwa, but the tenth prince of the demon clan, Lu Ya, who had been hiding in the Wa Palace.  The more vigorously he screamed, the more dissatisfied she became. Lu Ya was just a small Da Luo Jinxian, an ant-like existence, but now he was so unbridled that he was madly cursing a saint like Master Tongtian.  , How could such an ignorant person be favored by Empress Nuwa? If it were not for the sake of Demon Emperor Jun and Dong Huang Taiyi, Empress Nuwa would have kicked Lu Ya out long ago.  (To be continued.

 Text Chapter 264: Risk your life in a fight

    Chapter 264: Risk your life in a fight

    Chapter 264: Risk your life

    A saint has the dignity of a saint, which cannot be blamed by an ant like Lu Ya. Even if Empress Nuwa is soft-hearted, she is still dissatisfied with people like Lu Ya who do not know how to advance or retreat. It is a pity that Lu Ya does not know it yet.

    In fact, Lu Ya is not the only one who is most irritated. There is also a water snake in the Beiming Sea. Not only has he become a dragon now, he is also scolding and angry at the timidity of the leader of Tongtian. It¡¯s just that since the death of the demon master Kunpeng  After falling behind, and because the original spiritual energy of Beiminghai was damaged and weakened, no one paid attention to this place anymore, so no one knew that there was such a dragon.

    The abandonment of Tongtian Cult Leader allowed Zhu Jiuyin to devour the thunder sea with all his strength. As the thunder sea continued to be swallowed up, Zhu Jiuyin suppressed huge energy in his body, even if he was like a chaotic god and demon.  The powerful power also made him a little nervous. If it weren't for the help of the Kingdom of God, Zhu Jiuyin would have exploded and died by now.

    Even so, Zhu Jiuyin still had no intention of stopping because he knew that once he stopped, he would be given the opportunity to be bombarded by the Eye of Punishment. Zhu Jiuyin had to continue to devour, no matter how dangerous it was, he had to continue.  Because he had no choice. If it were any quasi-sage, it would be impossible for them to achieve the level of Zhu Jiuyin. Not to mention swallowing so much power of the sea of ??thunder, even a little bit would be enough to make them self-destruct.  , after all, there is a trace of the will of heaven's punishment in this sea of ??thunder, and the will of heaven's punishment is the will of heaven and earth, or more accurately, a trace of the will of heaven.

    When the power in his body became more and more intense, Zhu Jiuyin also noticed this. The will of heaven's punishment greatly affected Zhu Jiuyin, causing him to gradually lose control of the power of the thunder sea.  , the inside of the body began to change.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin is very powerful, the way of heaven is not a soft persimmon that can be manipulated by him. When the will of heaven's punishment affects Zhu Jiuyin's body, Zhu Jiuyin's bloodline surges. This situation is not experienced by Zhu Jiuyin.  Thinking of it, to be honest, although he was ready to fight for his life, he never thought that he would encounter such a situation. You must know that the last time he swallowed the punishment of heaven, he did not encounter the backlash of the will of heaven.

    what to do?  Zhu Jiuyin's thoughts were spinning crazily. Time waits for no one. When faced with such a situation, Zhu Jiuyin was cruel. He would not stand until he was broken. He would stand after breaking. He would risk his life again. This time he would  After exploding his true body of gods and demons, he must use the source of destruction in his true body to destroy this will to punish heaven.

    Zhu Jiuyin is extremely crazy to have such an idea, but in this situation, he has no choice. Actively calculating the real body and passively self-destructing are completely different things. At least if he chooses to take the initiative, then he has the initiative.

    Zhu Jiuyin cursed secretly in his heart: "Tiandao, if you want to destroy me, Zhu Jiuyin, then let's see who is cruel enough! The bloodline is burning, explode it for me, the source of destruction will come out, and all things will be destroyed!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin shouted, the blood in his body began to burn, and his powerful divine heart was beating crazily. Cracks began to appear in his true body of Chaos Gods and Demons, and the source of destruction appeared.  , and brutally killed the trace of the will of heavenly punishment in his body.

    When the two collided, a loud bang was heard, and a powerful breath of destruction burst out from Zhu Jiuyin's body. As soon as the powerful breath of destruction came out, Tongtian not far away  The leader felt threatened by death.

    Leader Tongtian couldn't help but sigh to himself: "Fortunately, I didn't rush forward stupidly, otherwise I would have been dragged down again by this madman Zhu Jiuyin. This madman is so ruthless that even this self-destruction thing is impossible."  I dare to do it, but it¡¯s okay, he is finally dead, and I am safe!¡±

    Just when Tongtian Cult Leader was happy, his expression changed again in an instant, and he shouted in a deep voice: "No, why hasn't the Eye of Punishment disappeared yet? Isn't this lunatic Zhu Jiuyin dead? Isn't Zhu Jiuyin the ancestor?"  Doesn¡¯t a witch¡¯s birth have no soul? His true form of the Chaos Gods and Demons has already exploded, so how could he not be dead yet?¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin is not dead yet, because his divine heart has not been destroyed. If his divine heart is not destroyed, Zhu Jiuyin will not perish. When Zhu Jiuyin self-destructed the true form of the Chaos God and Demon, in the sky  The Eye of Heaven's Punishment instantly weakened, and it no longer had the powerful momentum it once had. Such a change shocked the immortals in the three realms.

    Before everyone could wake up from the shock, the divine heart left behind by Zhu Jiuyin after his self-destruction began to beat crazily. Those chaotic gods and demons that were originally scattered in the sea of ????thunder during the battle  The blood of Chaos Gods and Demons crazily gathered towards Zhu Jiuyin's divine heart. With the return of the blood of Chaos Gods and Demons, a more powerful true body of Chaos Gods and Demons reappeared in front of everyone.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­Although Zhu Jiuyin made a dangerous move, with his self-destruction, all the power in his body was completely integrated into one body and no longer separated from each other. Zhu Jiuyin cleared all his hidden dangers. At this time, he  The real body has just embarked on the path of cultivation of the Chaos Gods and Demons. The newly born real body of the Chaos Gods and Demons definitely has the cultivation level of Daluo Jinxian.

    "Why is he not dead yet? How is this possible? Why is the ancestral witch not dead yet? I don't believe it!" There are countless people shouting like this in the Three Realms. They are all enemies of Zhu Jiuyin.  I don't want to believe that Zhu Jiuyin is still alive under such circumstances.

    After Zhu Jiuyin reunited with the real body of the Chaos God and Demon, he felt his own changes. His physical body definitely succeeded in breaking through the test and achieved the Daluo Jinxian Dao Fruit. However, Zhu Jiuyin discovered that something was wrong. Da Luo Jinxian  That was a qualitative leap. Why didn't he feel the vision of his own magical powers? You must know that the Chaos Gods and Demons would greatly improve their magical powers every time they took a step forward. Such a result made him always feel that something was missing.

    "Why is this happening? Could it be that my true form of Chaos Gods and Demons comes from the day after tomorrow, so there is no way I can be the same as the innate Chaos Gods and Demons?" Zhu Jiuyin whispered to himself, but he clenched his fists.  The life essence is as vast as the sea. Although he has endless divine power, there is always an awkward feeling in his heart, without any sense of natural fit, which makes Zhu Jiuyin very confused.

    Entering the realm of Daluo Jinxian, it is necessary to understand the order of heaven and earth. As the god of chaos and demon Zhu Jiuyin, his sense should be stronger, but now he can't feel anything.

    "Although the physical body of the Chaos Gods and Demons is extremely powerful, they also have souls that are not weaker than the physical body. I don't have a soul, so I haven't completed the final transformation. So what should I do?" Zhu Jiuyin finally had a glimmer of hope.  Enlightenment.

    The reason why Zhu Jiuyin felt that he was lacking was because he did not have a soul. Without a soul, he would naturally not be able to communicate with the Dao, let alone experience the Dao. Everything he had just experienced was only experienced by the physical body.  Tribulation, and his consciousness has not received the baptism of divine punishment, so there are still shortcomings.

    Just when Zhu Jiuyin had just realized something, there was a loud bang, and a huge coercion fell from the sky, which made Zhu Jiuyin's heart palpitate for a while, and he almost couldn't breathe.  The leader of Tongtian Cult also looked pale, and it seemed that he was frightened by this huge pressure.

    Zhu Jiuyin's heart moved. He raised his head and looked up at the sky. The sound of thunder sounded like thousands of troops rushing down. The Eye of Heaven's Punishment in the sky actually used its body to blast towards Zhu Jiuyin.

    When he saw such a drastic change, Zhu Jiuyin's eyes burst out with endless killing intent. He understood that this was the last heavenly punishment attack. Only by passing this test could he truly survive.  This move.

    Not far away, the leader of Tongtian Cult couldn't help but curse in his heart: "Zhu Jiuyin, when I meet a lunatic like you, I have been unlucky for eight lifetimes. If you want to die, hurry up and don't implicate me too."  !¡±

    There were three bombardments from the Eye of Punishment, and Zhu Jiuyin only survived two of them. Although he had been weakening the power of the Eye of Punishment to prevent it from forming the final blow, Zhu Jiuyin still failed because  He had no idea that the last attack of the Eye of Punishment was its true form.

    When the Eye of Heaven's Punishment falls, what appears is no longer a sea of ??thunder, but a phantom. It is the shadow of Heaven, and represents the final judgment of the will of heaven and earth on Zhu Jiuyin, which is formed by thunder and lightning.  The scale of judgment also turned into a spear of judgment at this time, blasting down with endless killing intent.

    "What is that? Why does the Eye of Punishment actually attack with its own body, and the scale of judgment turns into a spear of judgment? What is going on? Could it be that the Eye of Punishment has its own consciousness?" At this moment?  Everyone was stunned. They didn't expect such a result, and they were all shocked.

    You must know that this is no longer a matter of Zhu Jiuyin alone, but affects everyone in the three realms. If the Eye of Punishment has its own consciousness, then it is not a good thing for everyone, especially for saints.  Said, this means that there will be another sword hanging on their heads that can fall at any time. In an instant, the faces of all the saints changed color, and all of them had a gloomy face, even those in the Western Paradise.  The same is true for Saint Zhunti. He is no longer excited at all.

    While everyone was discussing this matter, Zhu Jiuyin fell into great suffering again. The Eye of God's Punishment came, and the attack brought by the powerful Spear of Judgment was no longer just aimed at him.  His body is also attacking his soul, trying to kill his consciousness.

    This time Zhu Jiuyin faced not only physical calamity, but also his consciousness was in great danger. He also had to bear the baptism of the Eye of Heaven's Punishment and endure this powerful bombardment.?? 

    This time, Zhu Jiuyin's body and consciousness are experiencing calamity at the same time. As long as he can hold on, he will be reborn in Nirvana. If he cannot survive, there will be only death and no other consequences. Whether he lives or dies depends on Zhu Jiuyin.  Your own creation.

    Under such strong pressure, Zhu Jiuyin looked up to the sky and roared, waving his hands to shake the Eye of Punishment, and his Shinto Dharma jumped out from the heart of God, and a Dharma with endless destructive aura was caught with his hand.  The spear of judgment slamming down.

    This is the final confrontation. Life or death is all in this contest. Zhu Jiuyin's iron fist did not disappoint the Wu clan who gave him endless attention. The Eye of Punishment was bombarded by punch after punch.  It became extremely dim, and the momentum on it was blown away by Zhu Jiuyin's punches. This was a complete display of his power.

    As for the Spear of Judgment, it is also struggling, trying to escape from the grasp of the Destruction Appearance. Unfortunately, Zhu Jiuyin, the Dharma Appearance condensed from the chaotic aura of destruction, has powerful power, and the original power of destruction is at one point.  One drop destroyed the power on the Spear of Judgment, leaving it no chance to escape.

    Such a change made all the immortals in the three realms speechless. Zhu Jiuyin was really too powerful. They already knew how powerful his physical body was, but no one thought that Zhu Jiuyin's spiritual cultivation was also so powerful. How could they do this?  Can you not be frightened by this? Whether it is Sanqing, Nuwa, or the Second Saint of the West, they are all worried about the power of Zhu Jiuyin. Even the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother above the Heavenly Court feel a little uneasy at this time.  .

    When Zhu Jiuyin completely dissipated the power of the Eye of Heaven's Punishment, his heart suddenly moved, and he activated his powerful devouring ability, forcefully dissipating the Eye of Heaven's Punishment between heaven and earth.  It was swallowed up, and a dark eye appeared on his forehead.

    Just when Zhu Jiuyin devoured the Eye of Heaven's Punishment with the true form of the Chaos God and Demon, his Shinto Dharma Image also completely destroyed the Spear of Judgment. When the Spear of Judgment disappeared, the entire world of thunder and lightning dissipated. Zhu Jiu  The two-year Shinto treasure carried by Yin himself flew out and fell into the hands of the Shinto Faxiang, and the Shinto treasure that had been placed by Zhu Jiuyin in the Wu clan came out of the air and fell into the hands of the Shinto Faxiang.  in hand.

    When the three treasures appeared together, the three treasures merged into a black pyramid as dark as ink. The pagoda contained endless aura of destruction, which made people feel cold after seeing it. This is Zhu Jiuyin's natal treasure.  It is also his original treasure as a chaotic god and demon. This treasure is the supreme treasure in the eyes of everyone in the three realms. However, Zhu Jiuyin himself knows very well that this is not a perfect treasure because he still lacks one thing.  The treasure is the Four Swords of Zhuxian in the hands of Master Tongtian.

    When the three treasures united to form a black pyramid, Leader Tongtian, who was standing not far away, felt the Four Zhuxian Swords in his hand vibrating and about to fly away through the air. This shocked Master Tongtian and he died.  He tried his best to suppress the "Four Swords of Zhuxian" in his hand to prevent them from flying away. Master Tongtian knew better that once the four swords flew away, he would never take them back again, because he knew very well that these four swords were controlled by  The call of the black pyramid in Zhu Jiuyin's hand.  (To be continued.

 Text Chapter 265 Success

    Chapter 265 Success

    Chapter 265 Success

    "Zhu Jiuyin, you are so cruel!" The seriously injured leader Tongtian was not in the mood to confront Zhu Jiuyin again at this time. When Zhu Jiuyin swallowed the Eye of Heaven's Punishment, the world of thunder and lightning had disappeared, and now it appears again.  After seeing such a change, Master Tongtian naturally no longer wanted to take risks, and with a thought, he cut through the void and ran away.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin is now just Daluo Jinxian, the power of the black pyramid scares Tongtian Cult Leader. You must know that it is composed of three treasures. It is not as simple as one plus one equals two. If it was Tongtian Cult Leader in its heyday, then  He might still give it a try, but he won't do that now because he doesn't want to gamble with his life. He is not a lunatic like Zhu Jiuyin and can risk everything.

    The Eye of Heaven's Punishment was swallowed up by Zhu Jiuyin, which made everyone exclaim and nervously pay attention to the next changes. The Eye of Heaven's Punishment disappeared, the Spear of Judgment was destroyed, and the whole world calmed down.  Zhu Jiuyin stood there without moving for a long time. If it weren't for the vitality in his body, everyone would have thought that he had died.

    At this time, Zhu Jiuyin's Shinto Dharma is as blazing as a black sun. That sun contains endless darkness and endless destruction. After experiencing the baptism of heaven's punishment, Zhu Jiuyin's Shinto Dharma has turned into  The true Godhead of Destruction, from this moment on he is the Supreme of Destruction.

    At this moment, Zhu Jiuyin clearly understood the origin of destruction. His consciousness kept catching the trajectory of the avenue of destruction in the black pyramid. This newly acquired divine treasure gave him a lot of insights, and even  It gave him a feeling that he could easily break through to the quasi-saint realm again as long as he had the original intention.

    However, in an instant, Zhu Jiuyin suppressed the thoughts in his heart. The road to practice is dangerous and dangerous, and the foundation is important. Zhu Jiuyin is very clear about this. Perhaps he can enter the quasi-sage through the enlightenment of the Shinto treasure.  However, it will definitely leave hidden dangers for himself. This is not what Zhu Jiuyin wants to see, because his goal is detachment, not the pursuit of temporary gain.

    It was precisely because Zhu Jiuyin had such an idea that he suddenly had a spiritual aura that was close to the innate gods and demons. The weather, which was already blue and blue, became gloomy again, and a chaotic aura began to cloud the sky.  Gathered together, one could feel the chaotic atmosphere outside that day.

    This is the Chaos City God Thunder!  It is the thunder that opened the sky of Pangu God. Although it has only just condensed, as a saint, even the ancestral witch knows very well that the power of this thunder is boundless when it comes out. Could it be said that Zhu Jiuyin has not survived the disaster?  .

    At this time, all the saints changed their colors, and their eyes showed endless surprise, while the Tongtian leader secretly thought: "Fortunately, I didn't argue with this lunatic Zhu Jiuyin, otherwise I would be beaten by this person again this time.  The madman has tricked you!"

    In fact, everyone thought wrong. This was the Thunder of the God of Chaos City. It was a test for Zhu Jiuyin, but it was not as terrifying as the saints thought, at least not for Zhu Jiuyin. In Chaos City,  When the Divine Thunder appeared, the divine eye that had just been generated on Zhu Jiuyin's forehead opened. Zhu Jiuyin's instinct was to devour the Chaos Capital Divine Thunder.

    The moment the divine eye opened, a dark light flashed through, and in an instant the chaos in the sky was struck down by divine lightning, colliding with the dark light.

    Everyone thought that this would be a brutal confrontation, but unfortunately the result made them disappointed. The light of darkness and the Chaos God Thunder collided without any shocking shock waves, or even without any waves. The two actually merged with each other.  When the auras of the two completely blended, the light of darkness had the aura of the Chaos City Divine Thunder, and then the black light flashed back to the divine eye on Zhu Jiuyin's forehead.

    When the darkness came back, the black divine eye on Zhu Jiuyin's forehead closed again. The light on his forehead was so bright that it was impossible to tell that there had been a divine eye on it. Many people felt this in their hearts at this time.  There was a thought that maybe I was dazzled before, because there was no Chaos God Thunder or divine eyes at all.

    When the divine eyes disappeared from everyone's eyes, Zhu Jiuyin's eyes also closed. His Shinto dharma image was instantly taken back, and the black pyramid that was originally in the hands of his Shinto dharma image appeared in his own body.  in hand.

    The blend this time is not what outsiders can imagine. It is the blend of Tao, the pattern of the innate chaotic avenue. The moment Zhu Jiuyin opens this divine eye again, that will be the moment when he masters the avenue of destruction.

    Of course, this kind of blending is not that easy. At this time, Zhu Jiuyin is gritting his teeth, trying hard to keep his consciousness awake, and insisting on persevering to understand the infinite power contained in the Chaos City God Thunder.  Go up to the aura of the great avenue and let your spiritual consciousness and the Shinto law be intertwined.??Opportunity rises from the ashes.

    Everything did not disappoint Zhu Jiuyin, and soon his spiritual consciousness and Shinto law merged to form the figure of a chaotic god and demon. The whole body glowed with the brilliance of destruction, and the figure of the god and demon disappeared into Zhu Jiuyin.  The true self.

    This is the great achievement of the divine way, the transformation of divine thoughts into gods and demons, and on the forehead of this god and demon is a divine eye that makes people extremely frightened. That is the divine eye of destruction. It is the source of destruction. The divine eye opens  With the Divine Light of Destruction swept away, all non-innate things will be destroyed. If the Divine Eye is powerful, the sky and the earth can be turned into chaos.

    When the divine way was completed, the bones all over Zhu Jiuyin's body began to vibrate. His physical body became more powerful, and his spiritual consciousness was like a black sun. The black light shot into the sky and settled behind his head.

    As for the black pyramid in Zhu Jiuyin's hand, there is a hint of chaos. Zhu Jiuyin's spiritual consciousness is communicating with the black pyramid. The spiritual energy in his divine kingdom is also skyrocketing, and Zhu Jiuyin's mind is  There was tranquility, and the endless law of destruction evolved in his sea of ??consciousness, allowing Zhu Jiuyin to constantly understand the origin of the avenue of destruction.

    After a long time, Zhu Jiuyin opened his eyes again. At this time, his true form of the Chaos God and Demon was finally completed. His cultivation level had reached the late stage of Da Luo Jinxian, and he was only one step away from returning to the realm of quasi-sage.  At this time, Zhu Jiuyin stood quietly in the world, giving people a completely different feeling.

    Zhu Jiuyin secretly sighed in his heart. Although he successfully passed the level, he still had a trace of regret in his heart. Because the divine treasure in his hand was not perfect, he was still one point short of understanding the origin of destruction. This  For him, it is a major flaw that will affect his practice.

    Zhu Jiuyin, the "Four Swords of Zhuxian", is bound to win this, but it is a pity that the leader of Tongtian saw the opportunity and left early. Otherwise, Zhu Jiuyin will definitely use the power of his cultivation to have another bloody battle to win the Zhuxian  Four swords.

    If you miss the opportunity, you can't force it anymore. After all, the leader of Tongtian is a saint and will not give him such an opportunity again.

    Zhu Jiuyin took a deep breath and said secretly: "Tongtian, you are lucky this time. The next time we fight again, that will be the time when the Four Swords of Zhu Xian return!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's words are not nonsense, because the four swords of Zhu Xian are stained with the blood of his Chaos Gods and Demons. He exists as the Supreme of Chaos Destruction. There is a powerful aura of destruction in that blood, which can be used silently and silently.  It was exerting an influence on the "Four Swords of Zhuxian" while breathing, and even the leader of Tongtian Cult could hardly detect it. After all, Zhu Jiuyin swallowed up Luo Hou's residual thoughts and took away Luo Hou's luck. After Luo Hou's death,  Zhu Jiuyin is the real master of the 'Four Swords of Zhuxian'.

    Zhu Jiuyin shouted softly: "Disperse! Go!" As soon as he shouted, the black pyramid in his hand was divided into three again. Two rays of light flashed past, and one looked south.  The witch tribe in Buzhou left, and one of them returned to the human race and turned into a formidable temple. Only the last treasure was held in the hands of Zhu Jiuyin.

    When they saw Zhu Jiuyin separate the powerful black pyramid, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother in heaven breathed a sigh of relief. Although they hoped that Zhu Jiuyin would have a bloody battle with Sanqing, the current situation was not  They had to give up. After all, the breath of the treasure in Zhu Jiuyin's hand was too powerful. Once the war started, the world would be shaken. And they had just taken charge of the heaven. If they didn't stop it, they would naturally not be favored by the immortals in the three realms.  , the momentum of heaven will plummet.

    The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother heaved a sigh of relief, as were all the saints. Although there was endless anger in the eyes of Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun, they knew the meaning behind Zhu Jiuyin's move.

    With a thought in his mind, Taishang Laojun said: "Fellow Taoist Hou Tu, the matter is over. There is no need for you and me to continue to fight. That is not a good thing for anyone. The matter of the human race is still  Let them decide for themselves, you and I should not interfere, what do you think?"

    Taishang Laojun could say this because he was compromising with the Tuzu Witch. He couldn't do it without compromising. Zhu Jiuyin was too strong. There was something on that black pyramid that made even their saints fear it.  The strength, not to mention the battle of Tongtian Cult Master, is probably impossible to recover for a while. If they continue to confront the Witch Clan, it will only benefit the Nuwa Empress and the Monster Clan, and even the West.  The two saints benefited, which was not what Taishang Laojun wanted to see.

    For Taishang Laojun, although Zhu Jiuyin is very arrogant and has a great influence on the human race, he does not have much greed. After all, there is a powerful witch clan behind Zhu Jiuyin, but Empress Nuwa and the West  The Second Saint is completely different. They are very ambitious towards the human race. Instead of letting Empress Nuwa and the Second Saint of the West benefit, it is better to stop now.  (To be continued.

 Text Chapter 266: An unexpected start but a tail end

    Chapter 266: Starts but ends at the end

    Chapter 266: An anticlimax

    Hearing the words of Taishang Laojun, Hou Tuzu Wu smiled calmly and said: "Don't do it! Since Saint Taiqing said so, let's do it. We have not reached the stage of a life-and-death battle, but it's just  This time, next time it won¡¯t be so simple, I have to give an explanation to all the Witch Clan!¡±

    As soon as Hou Tuzu Wu said these words, he cut through the void with a thought and returned to the underworld. Such an anticlimactic action made many people in the three realms curse the Taishang Laojun.  The battle of Jiuyin was an anticlimax, and they were somewhat able to accept it. After all, Master Tongtian had experienced a bloody battle, but Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun were just talking about it, so how could they accept it.  ////////

    Regardless of whether these people can accept it or not, it has nothing to do with Taishang Laojun. Houtu Zuwu's strength made Yuanshi Tianzun's face become gloomy and terrifying. He said in a deep voice: "Elder brother, Houtu is too arrogant. This tone is really  I can¡¯t swallow it!¡±

    Taishang Laojun's expression changed, and he snorted coldly and said: "Junior brother Yuanshi, I don't care whether you can swallow this bad breath, but this matter ends here. As a being of chaotic gods and demons, Zhu Jiuyin has already strong  It's beyond our expectations. I don't know how injured Tongtian is. Do you really want to lose the fate of the human race because of your anger? Think about it for yourself. I won't talk to you anymore.  What did you say!"

    Taishang Laojun's words made Yuanshi Tianzun very angry at first, thinking that Taishang Laojun was looking down on him, but not long after, he had to admit that the current situation had exceeded his expectations. Zhu Jiuyin was so powerful.  That is obvious to all. If you start a war with the Wu Clan out of anger at this time, you will only be the unlucky one.

    Yuanshi Tianzun took a deep breath and said: "Senior Brother, I was too impulsive, but I will keep this matter in mind, and one day I will let Hou Tu repay you twice as much!"

    Taishang Laojun did not take Yuanshi Tianzun's harsh words to heart. Since Zhu Jiuyin's power exceeded his expectations, he could not continue to waste too much energy on Zhu Jiuyin. The most important thing at the moment was  The best thing to do is to help the human race prosper first.

    Human relations are cold and warm. At this time, Taishang Laojun only thought about the fate of the human race, but did not consider the injury of Lord Tongtian. It can be seen that the three Qing Dynasties are not so united. Naturally, such a combination cannot be compared with the Western Paradise.  Compare the brotherhood between the Jie Yin Saint and the Zhunti Saint in the book.

    With the help of Jingwei, with the help of the 'Mountain-Opening Axe' and the 'Dinghai Shenzhen Iron', Dayu worked hard to control the water. It took more than ten years to finally control the flood rushing over Dongsheng Shenzhou, because the water control was successful.  He was also respected by the human race. When Emperor Shun completed his merits, he passed the title of Human Emperor to Dayu, and the human race entered the era of Dayu.

    In this turmoil, the demon clan suffered heavy losses. Almost all the demon saints involved in this incident died. Such huge damage caused the demon clan to be seriously injured again. In Luzhou, Beiju  There was a cry of sorrow. This was something they asked for themselves. They couldn't blame others. If they didn't have so much greed, they wouldn't have paid such a heavy price.

    Emperor Shun accomplished his merits by successfully controlling the floods, but what should King Yu do to achieve the final enlightenment? This matter was something Taishang Laojun, the leader of the human religion, tried his best to achieve, but could not figure out.  come out.

    Because of the water control matter, Sanqing also completely broke with the Nuwa Empress. So many monsters died tragically at the hands of Sanqing's disciples. How could this not make the Nuwa Empress, who is a saint of the monsters, angry, but the monsters?  Since she didn't have the confidence of the Wu Clan to confront the Sanqing in an upright and open manner, Nuwa Empress could only swallow this bad breath.

    It is precisely because of the weakness of the Nuwa Empress that her prestige among the demon clan has dropped again and again. Lu Ya in the Nawa Palace became even more dissatisfied with the Nuwa Empress and wanted to leave.

    Speaking of which, the Wu Clan sent troops to help the human race this time, and the relationship with the human race has become closer. Although the Wu Clan split from the human race due to the Xuanyuan incident, this time the people are in trouble.  I understand that the shaman clan was helpless back then. How could they have made such a decision if they were not forced to do so.

    Although King Dayu wanted to bring the Witch Clan back to the human race, he knew that he couldn't talk about it, as it would only be counterproductive. So King Yu tried his best to retain the Witch Clan, and they had contacts with each other again.  , under the attention of King Dayu, the shaman clan gradually integrated with the human race.

    The shaman clan has once again returned to the land of their birth, while the human race has taken the opportunity to develop and expand to Nanzhan Province. There is peace in the two places, and the world is a paradise.

    With the development of human race, the greatKing Yu's body is getting old, and the consummation of the Human Emperor is a headache for Taishang Laojun. However, King Yu does not have so many worries. Everyone has desires. As the Human Emperor, King Yu  It was no exception. For King Yu, what he admired most was the Earth Emperor Shennong, who could leave a legend for the people of the human race and spread it forever in the hearts of the human race.

    At this time, the human race has no worries about food and there is no external pressure. King Dayu found a goal for himself after some hard thinking. The human race has developed to this day and has been blessed. Now what he needs to do is  It is not to continue the war, but to suppress the destiny of the human race and ensure the safety of the human race.

    After having this idea, King Yu took action to collect the copper of the Nine Provinces, preparing to refine the treasure for suppressing the luck of the human race and forever suppressing the luck of the human race.

    Such a treasure is not so easy to refine, and the most important thing is that King Yu is only a mortal. It is not easy for even a saint to refine such a treasure, let alone him. At least he can't even refine one.  There were no tools. Just when King Dayu was also having a headache, someone suggested to King Dayu that there was a treasure in the witch temple called Zhu Jiuyin. If King Dayu could ask for this treasure, then he would definitely  gain something.

    The innate treasure 'Qiankun Ding' has always been in the shaman temple built by Shennong for Zhu Jiuyin. Since the battle with Tongtian Cult Leader, Zhu Jiuyin has never used it again, and no one dares to use it.  After all, Zhu Jiuyin's evil reputation is there. The most important thing is that this treasure has been refined by Zhu Jiuyin long ago, and even a saint can't take it away.

    After having the goal, King Dayu led the human race's important ministers to the Witch Temple to request Zhu Jiuyin. Zhu Jiuyin did not refuse King Dayu's request.  It turned out that King Yu was not the Earth Emperor Shennong. The human race has developed to this day and has no fear of anything. He directly ordered people to find the Nine Sons of the Ancestral Dragon, and borrowed the supreme luck of the human race and the power of the innate treasure 'Qiankun Ding'  He suppressed the killing, captured his soul, and then used the copper of Jiuzhou to cast the Jiuding. He used the Jiuding to suppress the fate of the human race. When it was successfully completed, endless merits blessed King Yu, allowing him to complete the final mission.  Promise.

    When King Dayu became the last of the three human emperors and five emperors, the fate of the human race was perfected and he truly became the protagonist of the world. At this time, the shaman clan had once again integrated into the human race. What he gained when King Dayu achieved enlightenment was  The merits are not weaker than those of the Earth Emperor Shennong. Since then, the Sanqing has made great progress in this competition for interests.

    King Yu confirmed that although he had established Yi as the next human emperor, it was a pity that the three emperors and five emperors of the human race had reached perfection, and people's minds had changed. Those ministers who followed King Yu were unwilling to switch to Yi's sect, and instead supported King Yu's son Qi.  , so the human race underwent drastic changes overnight, and Yu's son Qi officially opened up his family, country, and world and established the Great Xia Dynasty.

    When Qi established the Great Xia Dynasty, Zhu Jiuyin sneered and said: "What a great Great Xia Dynasty. When the family, country and world begin, calamity will begin. Lord Tongtian, you will repay the cause and effect this time."  It¡¯s time!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin thought, and the temple that was originally left among the human race suddenly turned into a stream of light and left the capital of the human race, leaving only a very ordinary temple.

    Zhu Jiuyin suddenly took away the temple, which surprised Sanqing at first, and then shook his head. He thought it was Zhu Jiuyin's dissatisfaction with Qi, so he didn't take it to heart, and instead used this opportunity to develop in the human race.  The missionary work of Sanqing Dao spread rapidly among the human race.

    Perhaps because of Zhu Jiuyin's sudden retreat, the disciples of the three religions became even more arrogant and did not pay attention to the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother above the heaven. As long as the human race had needs, they arrogantly rushed to the heaven to force the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother.  Help each other and make a name for yourself.

    It was okay to say that the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother could endure it once or twice, but how could the Jade Emperor endure it too many times, so the two sides started to conflict. The Jade Emperor's lack of cooperation made Yuanshi Tianzun furious, and he used  He made a plan to let the Jade Emperor's sister descend to the lower world to have a child with a mortal, in order to undermine the Jade Emperor's prestige in heaven.

    Although he knew that this was the plan of the saint and a conspiracy, the Jade Emperor had to bear the pain and killed his sister and suppressed his sister under the Huashan Mountain. How could the Jade Emperor not be angry in the face of such a provocation?  , but the things that made him angry had just begun. The Jade Emperor restored the majesty of the heaven with the force of a strong man breaking his wrist, but the Yuanshi Tianzun still refused to give up and wanted to vent all the anger he had suffered on the Queen of the Earth on the Jade Emperor's head.  Of course, Yuanshi Tianzun also hopes to take this opportunity to establish the prestige of Chanjiao in the Three Realms, and establish a name for Chanjiao based on the dignity of heaven. I have to say that Yuanshi Tianzun went too far, but the Three Realms respect strength,  Whoever makes the Jade Emperor weak will suffer the consequences.?(To be continued.

 Text Chapter 267: The Tribulation Begins

    Chapter 267: Robbery

    Chapter 267: The beginning of the robbery

    Yuanshi Tianzun's idea was very simple. He continued to use this matter as a trap. This time, he used Yang Jian, the nephew of the Jade Emperor, as a tool to attack the heaven. By opening a mountain to save his mother, all the things the Jade Emperor had done before were in vain. The Jade Emperor  He didn't want to get things done, and why didn't he love his sister in his heart, but Yuanshi Tianzun forced him again and again, leaving him with no way to retreat. How could the Jade Emperor endure this situation.

    It would be nothing if Yuanshi Tianzun only used strong pressure, but this time Yuanshi Tianzun planned Zhu Jiuyin. You must know that there are not many treasures in the Three Realms that can break the seal of the Jade Emperor, but it can allow Yang Jian to cultivate like this.  There is only one thing that can break the Jade Emperor's seal for an extremely weak person, and it is the acquired treasure mountain-opening ax that Zhu Jiuyin refined for King Yu's flood control!

    The Jade Emperor knew very well what kind of person Zhu Jiuyin was. He was a madman who didn't want his life. A madman who didn't take his own life seriously. If he offended Zhu Jiuyin, the Jade Emperor would not be able to resist him.  Zhu Jiuyin's crazy revenge, after all, he is not a saint.

    In fact, the Jade Emperor was just too worried about himself. Although Zhu Jiuyin was crazy, he was not a person who did not distinguish between good and bad. He would never hold a grudge against the Jade Emperor for such a trivial matter, not to mention that Zhu Jiuyin himself was not  If you regard the mountain-opening ax as the same thing, how can you argue with the Jade Emperor over it?

    It is a pity that the Jade Emperor did not know this in his heart. In his heart, he believed that Yuanshi Tianzun was trying to force him to a dead end. In a situation that he could not solve, the Jade Emperor had no choice but to turn to his backstage Gao Renhong.  Jun Daozu asked for help, so he went directly into the chaos with the Queen Mother and came to the Zixiao Palace.

    When the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother just arrived in front of the Zixiao Palace, the flashing door opened without any movement, and a thick voice came: "Come in!"

    The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother quickly entered the Zixiao Palace, and Taoist Hongjun appeared in front of them silently. Before the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother could speak, Taoist Hongjun asked: "Why don't you just stay in heaven?"  You manage the safety of the three realms, but you are so anxious to come to Zixiao Palace to see me?"

    After hearing the words of Daozu Hongjun, the Jade Emperor immediately told Daozu Hongjun all the pressure he was under. After hearing what the Jade Emperor said, Daozu Hongjun sighed and said: "What is supposed to come always comes.  If you are coming, please step aside and I will handle the matter!"

    Hearing what Hongjun Taoist said, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother quickly stepped aside, while Hongjun Taozu summoned Sanqing, Nuwa and the two saints from the west with a thought. As for Hou Tuzu in the underworld  Although Wu is also a saint, he cannot be commanded by Daozu Hongjun.

    When they received the call from Taoist Hongjun, the Three Pure Ones, the Two Saints of the West, and Nuwa Empress did not dare to neglect, and immediately set off to Zixiao. When they saw the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, they were already standing there.  At that time, a bad thought came into my mind.

    After all the saints came forward to pay their respects, Taoist Hongjun said in a deep voice: "You are all here. Earlier, Haotian and Yaochi came to my Zixiao Palace to say that Heavenly Court was short of manpower and that your disciples were too presumptuous and disrespectful to Heavenly Court. Please tell me.  How should this matter be resolved?¡±

    As soon as Daozu Hongjun said this, a trace of anger flashed in Sanqing's eyes. It was anger towards the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. They really didn't expect that the Jade Emperor would dare to come to Daozu Hongjun to complain. Relatively speaking, the two sages of the West  There was a look of gloating on the faces of the empress and Nuwa. For them, they were eager to see Sanqing choke.

    As the senior brother, Taishang Laojun should have taken the initiative to explain, but this incident was not caused by him, but by Yuanshi Tianzun who took the matter too far, so Taishang Laojun did not react at all.  , when seeing Taishang Laojun being so silent, Yuanshi Tianzun had to speak. He said respectfully: "Teacher, that is just the impulse of some disciples, not all disciples are like this. As for the shortage of manpower in Heaven,  That's because Junior Brother Haotian didn't do anything himself. There are many practitioners in the Three Realms. If he is willing to invite them with his heart, he can naturally solve the manpower shortage in Heaven!"

    As soon as Yuanshi Tianzun said this, a trace of anger flashed across the faces of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. They wanted to go forward to argue with them, but they suppressed it. After all, this is the Zixiao Palace, and they cannot do anything wrong.

    When hearing the words of Yuanshi Tianzun, Taishang Laojun secretly sighed in his heart, and did not agree with Yuanshi Tianzun for doing such a clever move. Who is Taoist Hongjun, how could he be fooled by such a little trick of his?  Confused by his methods, he is probably acting cleverly and counterattacking by doing so.Being fooled by cleverness.

    Daozu Hongjun raised his head and glanced at Yuanshi Tianzun, and said in a deep voice: "With such a great prosperity of the human race, it could have been safe, but the heavens are short of manpower, and there are soaring resentments in the world. Yuanshi, when your disciples are assisting the human emperor to achieve enlightenment,  The reckless thoughts of killing caused chaos in the human race, but they were contaminated by the cause and effect of the human race. At the same time, things broke out in the heaven, causing shocks in the three realms. The calamity started because of them. You disciples of the three religions must overcome the calamity to make up for the lack of the heaven!"

    Having said this, a treasure suddenly appeared in Daozu Hongjun's hand, and then said: "This is the list of gods. You can discuss adding the names of your disciples to the list. Waiting for the calamity to begin, Taishang Laojun, as a  Senior brother, you will be in charge of this treasure for the time being, and then it will be handed over to the person who deserves the disaster after he is born. The three hundred and sixty-five gods in the heaven are indispensable, so you can discuss it now!"

    After Taozu Hongjun finished speaking, he closed his eyes. After receiving the list of gods, Taishang Laojun's heart was extremely heavy. When he saw the sneer on the faces of the Second Saint of the West and Nuwa Empress, he couldn't help but feel sad.  Angry, he said to Saint Jieyin: "Junior Brother Jieyin, do you think there are many people in the West who can be listed as gods?"

    The saint smiled calmly and said: "Elder brother, my disciples from the West have always practiced in the Paradise of Paradise without being affected by cause and effect. Moreover, the teacher also said that this is a Taoist catastrophe and has nothing to do with me from the West!"

    Saint Jieyin did not save the slightest face for Taishang Laojun, and directly rejected Taishang Laojun's words. Taishang Laojun's expression changed, but he was able to keep his composure, knowing that he was not arguing with Jieyin at this time.  time, and what the other party said was right, so I could only turn my attention to Nuwa Empress.

    If Sanqing had not done everything right, Empress Nuwa would not have reacted excessively. However, when Dayu was controlling the floods, Sanqing had done everything in order to share some luck among the human race. Empress Nuwa  Naturally, something must be repaid at this time. I heard Nuwa Empress said calmly: "Elder brother, you also know that our demon tribe has just experienced a purge. In addition, after the Lich Tribulation, the people were dispersed to your various religions.  Among them, no one from our demon clan can be on the list now!"

    Both the Holy Saint and Nuwa Empress refused, and Taishang Laojun was helpless. Now they could only rely on themselves for the matter of conferring gods, so Taishang Laojun turned his attention to Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Leader.

    Before Taishang Laojun could speak, Yuanshi Tianzun rushed forward and said: "Junior brother Tongtian, all of your disciples only know how to cultivate magic power, but do not cultivate the great way, and do not know the number of heavens. They should be listed on the list of gods. These three  Let your disciples of Jiejiao take over the one hundred and sixty-five divine positions!"

    As soon as Yuanshi Tianzun said this, the face of Tongtian Cult Leader became gloomy and terrifying. He said in a deep voice: "Senior Brother Yuanshi, what do you mean by this? My disciples do not cultivate the great path and do not know the number of heaven. They should be on the list."  Fengshen, as the protagonist who caused the calamity, what should we do? Brother Yuanshi, please don¡¯t forget that this calamity was caused by the ignorance of your disciples. Do you want my disciples to be scapegoats?  possible!"

    ??????????? If Tongtian Cult Leader directly refused without saying anything, Yuanshi Tianzun would not be too angry. However, Tongtian Cult Leader accused Yuanshi Tianzun¡¯s disciples of being ignorant. This was a slap in Yuanshi Tianzun¡¯s face in public, so the two sides naturally started a dispute.

    When they saw the dispute between Tongtian Cult Leader and Yuanshi Tianzun over the matter of canonizing gods, a hint of joy flashed across the faces of Saint Jieyin and Saint Zhunti. The opportunity they had been waiting for finally came. This time inside Sanqing  There will definitely be a war, and they will have the opportunity to preach eastward, which makes them unhappy.

    Empress Nuwa was also very happy. She also hoped to see Sanqing being frustrated and get rid of the bad breath in her heart.

    After a dispute, neither Yuanshi Tianzun nor Tongtian Cult Leader was willing to compromise or allow their disciples to be listed as gods, so both sides became very angry, making the Jade Emperor and Queen Mother sneer in their hearts.

    After a while, Daozu Hongjun opened his eyes and said in a deep voice: "Have you discussed it yet?"

    Taishang Laojun stepped forward and said: "Teacher, we haven't discussed it yet. Can we give it a period of grace so that we can think about it carefully before we make a decision?"

    Hongjun Daozu nodded and said: "There will still be a period of time before the calamity is reached. You just need to complete the signing within five hundred years!"

    Hearing the words of Daozu Hongjun, Taishang Laojun breathed a sigh of relief. At this time, he thought of the Wu Clan. You must know that the Wu Clan also has great power in the Three Realms, so Taishang Laojun said: "  Teacher, I wonder if people from the witch clan can also be listed as gods?"

    Taoist Hongjun shook his head and said: "This calamity has nothing to do with the Wu Clan. How can the Wu Clan be on the list of gods if they don't cultivate their souls? This calamity is the calamity of Xuanmen and it will be made up for by the disciples of your three religions. Well, if?If you have nothing to do, go back and prepare!  "

    As soon as Daozu Hongjun said this, Yuanshi Tianzun became a little anxious. He was a little surprised that the Wu clan could not be listed on the list of gods. The most important thing was that if the Wu clan was not in this calamity, Zhu Jiuyin, a madman, made him  He had to be careful. He did not take Zhu Jiuyin seriously when he was not measuring calamity. Even if Zhu Jiuyin had seriously injured the leader of Tongtian Cult, it was only due to external forces. He himself was just a member of Daluo Jinxian, but now  It's different. Once Zhu Jiuyin, a lunatic, hates his teaching position because of the previous incident, it will not be good. This makes Yuanshi Tianzun naturally need to be on guard.

    Just listen, Yuanshi Tianzun said: "Teacher, this disciple has something to say. That Zhu Jiuyin was originally an ancestral witch, but he has the aura of the gods and demons of chaos. If this person intervenes in the matter of calamity, it will be of great significance to us."  It¡¯s a big influence, please be kind to the teacher!¡±

    Although Yuanshi Tianzun did not finish what he said, no one present was a fool. They all knew the intention of Yuanshi Tianzun's words. They all also hoped to give Zhu Jiuyin a warning to avoid Zhu Jiuyin.  The lunatic ruined his own good deeds, so everyone looked at Daozu Hongjun expectantly.

    As a member of the Heavenly Dao, how could Daozu Hongjun not know what happened in the Three Realms? If Zhu Jiuyin was the true form of the Chaos God and Demon, such a big thing, what would he do if he didn't know about it?  Take charge of the general trend of the three realms.

    As for the thoughts in the hearts of all the saints, Daozu Hongjun knew very well. He said in a deep voice: "Heaven will handle Zhu Jiuyin's matter. You don't need to worry about it. Now it's better to think about how to sign the list of gods!"

    Hongjun Daozu's words made Sanqing, Nuwa Empress, and the Second Sage of the West feel dissatisfied. They got nothing from such an answer. How could they feel at ease? Each of them felt very heavy in their hearts, even if they received the invitation.  The same goes for the two saints Zhunti. Who made them decide to take advantage of this great opportunity to move eastward.

    The saints had different thoughts in their hearts, but they all raised their heads and stared at Daozu Hongjun, hoping that Daozu Hongjun could give them a more reasonable answer. Unfortunately, their actions did not affect Hongjun at all.  Daozu Hongjun turned a blind eye to their gazes, and said in a deep voice: "Okay, you all go back. In the future, when the person who deserves the disaster is born and joins that sect, this list of gods will be handed over to him for safekeeping. You  Everyone go back!"

    Daozu Hongjun did not give Sanqing another chance to speak. With a thought, he sent Sanqing, Nuwa, the Second Saint of the West, and the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother out of the Zixiao Palace, and then the Zixiao Palace disappeared directly in front of them.  It's like it never happened.

    The Zixiao Palace has disappeared, and neither the Three Pure Ones nor the Two Saints of the West, as well as the Nuwa Empress, are unwilling to stay here. Yuanshi Tianzun feels very resentful that the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother came to the Zixiao Palace to complain.  Shang Laojun also didn't want to see the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, both of whom had gloomy faces.

    The Yuanshi Tianzun made the first gesture, snorted coldly, then gave a salute to Taishang Laojun, then returned directly to the Three Realms and went to Kunlun Mountain to make the final arrangements.  (To be continued.

 Text Chapter 268 Heartbeat

    Chapter 268 Heartbeat

    Chapter 268 Heartbeat

    Yuanshi Tianzun didn¡¯t take the Tongtian Cult Master seriously, and the Tongtian Cult Leader didn¡¯t take him seriously either. He turned his head when he saw this. The conflict between the two sides intensified because of the beginning of this calamity.  ////

    Although Taishang Laojun wanted to persuade Master Tongtian, after all, among the three religions, only Jiejiao had so many people who could make up the list of gods, but he swallowed the words as he spoke. At this time, Master Tongtian was no longer  The leader of Tongtian who had no scheming at the time was no longer the scheming leader. After experiencing the battle with Zhu Jiuyin, leader of Tongtian reflected on his shortcomings and began to make new changes, which made Taishang Laojun take care of it.

    It was precisely because Taishang Laojun had concern for Master Tongtian that he finally decided to stand on the side of Yuanshi Tianzun, because he did not want to see the situation where the Jiejiao family was the dominant one among the human race. You know  Now Jiejiao has become the mainstream among the human race. Under the promotion of the Yin and Shang dynasties, it has taken control of the overall situation of the world. If it continues to develop, what will happen to Taishang Laojun?

    Everyone who met in the Zixiao Palace this time had their own ideas. As Yuanshi Tianzun left, everyone dispersed one after another. Although the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother achieved their goals, they also became the target of public criticism and became the object of everyone's hatred.  After all, in the eyes of the saints, this calamity was initiated by the Jade Emperor.

    Taoist Hongjun summoned all the saints to discuss matters in the Zixiao Palace, but he did not hide it from Zhu Jiuyin and Hou Tuzu Wu. Others did not know what happened, but Zhu Jiuyin knew everything. He understood that this calamity was unknown.  The calamity is about to begin. This calamity measurement was also the most dangerous time for him at the beginning. After all, Taoist Hongjun only gave himself a time to calamity. Fortunately, Zhu Jiuyin has already passed the most difficult time in the early stage and has the ability to protect himself.  Ability.

    Measuring tribulations is a headache for a saint, and they don¡¯t want to see it. But for Zhu Jiuyin, measuring tribulations is a great tonic for his evolution. Every calamity measurement is of great benefit to Zhu Jiuyin.  , it is Zhu Jiuyin's decision to speed up his own practice and join in the calamity.

    As for the arrangements for the witch clan, Zhu Jiuyin has done nothing, and there is no need to make arrangements. He believes that in the future, Tu Zuwu and Gonggong Zuwu will understand who the target of this calamity is.  I won't set foot in this muddy water.

    Zhu Jiuyin is very looking forward to the arrival of this calamity, but he is not the only one in the three realms who is looking forward to it. At least the Saint Zhunti and the Saint Jie Yin in the Western Paradise are also looking forward to this calamity.  Only when the calamity breaks out can they have the opportunity to move eastward and fish in troubled waters.

    In the Western Paradise, Saint Zhunti laughed loudly and said: "Brother, the opportunity we have been waiting for has finally arrived. This time the Sanqing will completely fall out because of the calamity. Then it will be a great opportunity for us to take action!"

    Saint Jingyin was not as happy as Zhunti. Although he was also looking forward to the beginning of the calamity, he was not as optimistic as Saint Zhunti. He only heard him say in a deep voice: "Junior brother, now is not the time for us to be happy. You must know this  The interests of many people are involved in this calamity, and there is also a lunatic like Zhu Jiuyin who is eyeing it!"

    When Zhu Jiuyin was mentioned, Saint Zhunti's expression became unnatural. It was said that all saints were ants, but Zhu Jiuyin, the ant, frightened them. The true form of the Chaos God and Demon, that was  An extremely terrifying existence, and the other party is also a guy who is not afraid of death.

    Saint Zhunti frowned and said: "Senior brother, this calamity is a great calamity for Xuanmen. No matter how arrogant Zhu Jiuyin is, I'm afraid he won't interfere. You must know that he has just survived the calamity and needs time to recuperate!  "

    Sage Jieyin glanced at Sage Zhunti and said, "Junior brother, do you think we can clearly see Zhu Jiuyin's thoughts, and do you think Zhu Jiuyin can really ignore the damage to the interests of the Wu clan in the human race?"

    Hearing what Saint Jieying said, Saint Zhunti understood something. After pondering for a moment, he suddenly said: "Brother, are you referring to the Yin Shang's suppression of the shaman clan? If this matter really caused  With Zhu Jiuyin's anger, things are going to be interesting, Tongtian Cult Master is in danger this time, and we can seize Jiejiao's luck!"

    Sage Jie Yin nodded and agreed with Sage Zhunti. Among the three religions, only Jie Jiao did not have an innate treasure to suppress luck, and his luck was also the most powerful, and he was also the easiest to attack.

    He just listened and led the saint to say: "Speaking of it, Master Tongtian made a big mistake. He should never have allowed his disciples to suppress the Wuren clan. When the Human Emperor Xuanyuan rebelled against the Wuren,  clan, and this time I am afraid that the Yin Shang empire will be destroyed because of this. Zhu Jiuyin is not a kind person. Even though he has not done anything now, but onceIf there is a chance, this lunatic will definitely deliver that fatal blow. I believe that the Tongtian Cult Master will definitely suffer a big loss from the lunatic Zhu Jiuyin. A person who does not have a treasure to suppress the fate of the great sect but does such an arrogant thing will end early.  It¡¯s already decided!  "

    After the battle between Zhu Jiuyin and Tongtian Cult Leader, the Jie Jiao disciples hated Zhu Jiuyin to the core. You must know that the majority of the Jie Jiao disciples were demons. They originally hated Zhu Jiuyin, and now they have a chance.  Naturally, Zhu Jiuyin wanted to target Zhu Jiuyin, who was using the power of the Yin Shang to crazily suppress the development of the witch clan. If Nanzhan Buzhou was not the den of the witch clan, and if it weren't for the fear of causing a backlash from the witch clan, he would be afraid of intercepting the sect.  The disciples will use the hands of Yin Shang to once again force the shaman clan from the human race.

    Saint Zhunti sighed: "Brother, I understand what you are thinking, but I am afraid that Master Tongtian will do everything possible and completely anger Zhu Jiuyin, making the situation uncontrollable. In that case, even if we want to take action, we will be punished.  In addition, Tongtian Cult Master has the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' in his hands. The sword formation must be broken by the Four Saints. Although Zhu Jiuyin is a lunatic, he will not make wedding clothes for others and fight to the death with Tongtian Cult Leader!"

    Although everyone has seen Master Tongtian's "Zhuxian Sword Formation" once, and many people don't think so, Saint Zhunti does not think so. You must know the reason why Zhu Jiuyin can ignore the "Zhuxian Sword Formation", then  It was because of heaven's punishment, and because Zhu Jiuyin was a chaotic god and demon with unparalleled defense, that the Immortal Killing Sword Formation returned without success.  If the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' is really vulnerable, then how can it be called one of the three great killing formations in the prehistoric times, and how can it be called indestructible by Hongjun Taoist Patriarch Hongjun. For these reasons, Zhunti Saint  I don't dare to look down upon this 'Xianxian Sword Formation' in the slightest. I have a lot of concern for it in my heart. I am afraid that no one will be able to suppress the 'Xianxian Killing Sword Formation' of Master Tongtian, and my plan will eventually fail and break down.  An opportunity for the West to advance eastwards.

    The saint smiled calmly and said: "Junior brother, there is no need to worry about these things. Although Zhu Jiuyin is very crazy, don't forget that he is an ancestral witch, and there are monsters who can restrict him. As for the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation', if it is Yuanshi  Tianzun and Taishang Laojun cannot break this formation, so they will naturally have to ask for help, and Empress Nuwa has turned against them because of the demon clan, so their only choice is us!"

    Concern leads to confusion. Saint Zhunti was confused precisely because he cared too much about this opportunity. However, Saint Jieying¡¯s practice was much better than his. He could look at everything with a normal mind, so he was able to measure this time.  See all the clues clearly during the disaster and make the most correct choice.

    However, there is one thing wrong with leading the saint. He should not treat Zhu Jiuyin with a normal heart. Zhu Jiuyin is not something he can control. If he wants to use the hands of Empress Nuwa to contain Zhu Jiuyin, he can only  Although the idea is good, it may not be successful. Zhu Jiuyin's performance in Heavenly Punishment can explain everything.

    Seeing the contemplative look of Saint Zhunti, Saint Jingyin sighed softly and said: "Okay, junior brother, we don't need to think too much about calamity now. Now it's okay to have three clears, and other things."  Everyone has set their sights on this calamity, and we can just take the opportunity to develop and strengthen ourselves. If the West wants to prosper, it must improve itself, but the Eight Tribes of Heavenly Dragons need to improve as soon as possible. You must know that this  Opportunities don¡¯t come around often!¡±

    As soon as Saint Jie Yin said this, Saint Zhunti was moved in his heart and said loudly: "Senior brother is brilliant, if we can hold the Four Seas Dragon Clan in our hands, we will be able to advance and retreat freely in this calamity!"

    The Holy Sage shook his head and said: "The Four Seas Dragon Clan is only a small part, and it is impossible for us to truly master the Four Seas Dragon Clan. As long as we can absorb some of it to improve ourselves, my goal is not the Dragon Clan but the Ah in the Blood Sea."  As for the Shura clan, that¡¯s the most important thing!¡±

    Saint Zhunti naturally understood the purpose of attracting the saint, but he was a little worried about it, and said in a deep voice: "Brother, I'm afraid that this matter won't be successful so easily. After all, the cultivation of Styx is there, and the sea of ??blood is not  Ku Minghe is immortal. Although he is not a saint, he has an immortal body, and the sea of ??blood is the periphery of the underworld. I am afraid that the Tuzu Witch will not want to see the sea of ??blood damaged and affect the safety of the underworld!"

    Saint Jieyin didn't know this yet, but for the sake of the great prosperity of the West, he could only do this, and this was also the best opportunity for the West. If he missed it, he might never have it again. Saint Jieyin sighed: "No matter the result  No matter what, we all have to give it a try." It seems that for the sake of the great prosperity of the West, the Holy Spirit has also moved his heart. I am afraid that it is not the Asura clan's idea, but also the idea of ??the underworld. After all, in the underworld  But with endless merit, how could he not be jealous!  (To be continued.

 Text Chapter 269: Eight Tribes of Heavenly Dragons

    Chapter 269: Eight Parts of Heavenly Dragons

    Chapter 269 Eight Heavenly Dragons

    After hearing the words of the leading saint, Saint Zhunti pondered for a moment and said in a deep voice: "Senior brother, since you want to take action, let's do it without further delay, before everyone can react, and with lightning speed, we can cover our ears.  The situation is ready to accomplish everything. The Sihai Dragon Clan is already sunset, and we don¡¯t need too much energy. So I think it¡¯s better to do these two things together and catch everyone off guard. By the time they react, we have already succeeded. Senior brother, you are responsible.  Regarding the matter of the Dragon Clan, it is not difficult for you to convince the Dragon King of the West Sea, so leave the River Styx in the Blood Sea to me!"

    Although Sage Jieying can come up with an idea, he is not as good as Sage Zhunti in terms of practical ability. Sage Zhunti¡¯s arrangement is very good. As long as they succeed, neither Sanqing nor Nuwa can do anything to them.  No, after all, their main focus will be on the upcoming catastrophe of conferring gods. As for the Hou Tuzu Witch in the underworld, they are just adapting to the situation, and there is no other way.  ////

    The ancestor of the Styx in the sea of ????blood, although he has good cultivation and immortality, is nothing to an expert like Saint Zhunti. Under the situation of intentional versus unintentional, Saint Zhunti believes that he can easily  Succeeded, after all, he just went to rob people, not to end the sea of ????blood.

    The Saint Jieyin nodded and said: "Everything is as Junior Brother said, the two of us will act separately!"

    Saint Jie Yin is also very self-aware. He knows that if he wants to deal with Styx, he will definitely not be as strong as Saint Zhunti, so he directly agrees with Saint Zhunti¡¯s suggestion, and the two of them act separately.

    Styx in the sea of ??blood never thought that the Zhunti Saint would turn his attention to himself when the situation was about to be chaotic. If he had known it, he would have been fully prepared to deal with the next battle.  , it's a pity that he didn't know it at all, and since the end of the Lich Tribulation, no disaster has happened in the sea of ??blood. The Asura clan has long relaxed its due vigilance. If you are willing to fight, you will die, and if you forget to fight, you will be in danger. This Asura clan  The clan has forgotten the war, so if they are in danger, they are in trouble themselves. Why does no one dare to attack the Witch clan? Because the Witch clan has been fighting, no one dares to underestimate them, and the Asura clan is in the Three Realms.  There are a few people among them who know them.

    Even though the main force of the Wu Clan has always been hiding in Nanzhan Buzhou, the Wu Clan has always been very active, making everyone in the three realms not look down upon the existence of the Wu Clan, not to mention that there are still many people in the Wu Clan.  With a big killer like Zhu Jiuyin always frantically looking for something to do, there is naturally a difference.

    Perhaps in the eyes of the new generation, the anti-Witch clan is not associated with the Witch Clan, but those at the top of the Three Realms don't think so. In their eyes, the Wu Clan represents the Wu Clan.

    The fierceness of Zhu Jiuyin combined with these witches makes no one in the three realms dare to forget the existence of the witch clan. What's more, the witch clan also controls the place of reincarnation in the three realms, and their luck is worry-free. In this situation, who dares to look down upon it?  The Witch Clan is definitely seeking death. Even though the Holy Spirit has the intention to attack the underworld, he only dares to attack the Asura Clan and does not dare to directly confront the Witch Clan. This is the difference between the Wu Clan and the Asura Clan.  The essential difference is that Zhu Jiuyin can make saints afraid, but Ancestor Minghe does not have such strength.

    Sage Jieying and Sage Zhunti did as they said, because everyone's eyes were on Sanqing and on this great catastrophe, which naturally gave them an opportunity to take advantage of.  .

    Xihai Dragon Palace naturally did not dare to have any resistance under the pressure of the Saint Jieyin. No matter how unwilling it was, it could only endure it. Who made the Dragon Clan weak? Don't look at them now.  They relied on the Heavenly Court, but the Jade Emperor would not fall out with the Second Sage of the West because of them, and the Xihai Dragon Palace was subdued by the Sage Jieyin.

    As for Saint Zhunti, when he appeared on the sea of ????blood with lightning speed, he took great action against the Asura clan. The ancestor of Styx had no time to react, let alone those Asura clan.  The Asura clan above the sea of ??blood was plundered countless times by Saint Zhunti.

    Fighting without declaring war, Saint Zhunti was so shameless and didn't care about the saint's face at all. When Ancestor Styx in the sea of ????blood reacted, Saint Zhunti had already accomplished his goal, and above the sea of ????blood  It was completely empty and no one could see the existence of half an Asura anymore, and it was no longer as lively as before.

    When the menacing Ancestor Styx appeared from the depths of the Blood Sea, a trace of disdain flashed across Saint Zhunti's face. All saints were just ants. Although Ancestor Styx was very powerful,  That's just compared to other people, and it's not worth mentioning for saints at all.

    As soon as Patriarch Styx was bleeding into the sea, he cursed angrily: "Zhunti, you are so shameless. As a saint, you did?When the next thing comes, do you still have any dignity of a saint? If you don't want to provoke a bloody sea of ????war with the West, then quickly release the captured Asura clan, otherwise the war will continue.  No wonder I, the Asura clan, destroyed your orthodoxy!  "

    Such a big thing happened on the sea of ????blood. As a saint in charge of the six realms of reincarnation, Hou Tuzu Witch was naturally aware of it. When he saw Ancestor Minghe frantically cursing at Saint Zhunti, Hou Tuzu Witch couldn't help but  He shook his head, disdainful of Saint Ti's shamelessness, and disdainful of the words of Patriarch Styx. The Saint was not something that Patriarch Styx could resist.

    Hearing the words of Patriarch Styx, Chunti Sage said disdainfully: "Friends of the Styx River, don't act rashly and ignorantly. These Asuras have a destiny with me in the West. I came here specially to ferry them to enlightenment. How can you act rashly and ignorantly?  This is not a good thing, don¡¯t hurt the Asura clan for a moment, that would be bad!¡±

    Threat, Saint Zhunti is nakedly threatening Patriarch Styx, using the safety of the Asura clan to threaten him. Unfortunately, Saint Zhunti underestimated Patriarch Styx. In this situation, if Elder Styx  Zu has become a tortoise, so how can he face the expectations of the Asura clan? Xuehai is afraid that more people will target him.

    The ancestor of Styx shouted angrily: "Zhunti, you found this yourself. If you don't blame me, Styx, the blood sea and the sky, start it for me!"

    Facing the shameless Saint Zhunti, Ancestor Styx didn't want to say anything more. He shouted loudly and launched the Blood River Formation. Above the entire blood sea, there were waves of blood and evil energy rising to the sky.

    The anger of Patriarch Minghe caused the entire three realms to tremble, and the evil energy between heaven and earth suddenly increased. Whether it was Sanqing or Nuwa, their faces changed color instantly. The growth of evil energy will accelerate the volume.  They are fully aware of the coming of the calamity. You must know that they don't want the calamity to come quickly because they are not prepared.

    Taishang Laojun couldn't help shouting angrily: "Myx, you are too presumptuous. You have caused such a big evil spirit at this time. What do you want to do!" Taishang Laojun shouted angrily and glanced at the blood with his mind.  Hai, when he saw Patriarch Styx confronting Saint Zhunti, Taishang Laojun understood the cause of the matter in an instant.

    At this time, Taishang Laojun's face became even more gloomy and terrifying. An Ancestor of Styx is nothing. After all, he is just a quasi-sage, but Zhunti is different. He is a saint. The other party provoked him at this time.  The fight with Styx was probably aimed at their Sanqings, and they wanted to catch themselves and others off guard.

    Taishang Laojun shouted angrily: "What a good idea. You, Dongfang, really have no good intentions. You chose to attack the sea of ??blood at this time. This will cause a disaster and leave me, Dongfang, with no time to care. What a good idea!"

    Although Taishang Laojun has seen through the thoughts of Saint Zhunti, Taishang Laojun really has no way to solve the impact of this matter, unless he wants to hate the Second Saint of the West at this time, which will only be cheaper.  Master Tongtian, you must know that Master Tongtian has the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' in his hand, which is said to be indestructible by the Four Saints. As long as Taishang Laojun is not absolutely sure that he can break this formation, he will not dare to antagonize the West.

    As soon as the blood sea moved, Zhu Jiuyin, as a chaotic god and demon, naturally felt it. Originally, Zhu Jiuyin had long forgotten the existence of the eight celestial dragons in the west, thinking that it was his own fault that made these eight celestial dragons disappear. However,  When Saint Zhunti took action against the sea of ??blood, Zhu Jiuyin realized that it was not that the eight heavenly dragons disappeared, but that the two Saints Jieyin and Zhunti had delayed their steps.

    The Eight Heavenly Dragons are nothing to Zhu Jiuyin, but Zhu Jiuyin knows very well how greedy Saint Zhunti and Saint Jieying are. If they can attack the Asura clan today, they will definitely fight next.  The idea of ????the underworld is related to the fate of the Wu clan, but Zhu Jiuyin does not want any turmoil.

    For a moment, Zhu Jiuyin's eyes flashed with a ruthless look. No matter what, he couldn't let Saint Zhunti easily succeed in the blood sea, otherwise it would only make the other party more arrogant!

    With a thought in his mind, Zhu Jiuyin left the human race and headed towards the sea of ??blood. Zhu Jiuyin's movement caused the entire three realms to shake again. The faces of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother in the heaven became gloomy and terrifying, and the Supreme Being  Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun, Master Tongtian, and Empress Nuwa all cursed the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin for their ignorance, alarming the lunatic Zhu Jiuyin, and now they were afraid that things would get serious.

    You must know that Zhu Jiuyin is not an ordinary person. His movement means that the Wu Clan is about to move. The Calamity Tribulation is coming. This has already given Sanqing a headache. If the Wu Clan moves again, then the Calamity Tribulation will be imminent.  I'm afraid it will be even more dangerous. How can Sanqing and Nuwa not hate Saint Zhunti? This is clearly pushing them into the pit of fire.  (To be continued.

 Text Chapter 270: The bloody battle

    Chapter 270: Battle of Blood Sea

    Chapter 270 The bloody battle

    "It's so lively, fellow Daoist Styx. I didn't expect that a place like yours in the sea of ????blood would be so lively. It's really interesting!" Zhu Jiuyin appeared on the sea of ????blood in an instant and said to  Zhuo Minghe said something like this.

    When he saw Zhu Jiuyin appear, Saint Zhunti's face couldn't help but change color slightly. He really didn't expect Zhu Jiuyin to appear here, which really surprised and shocked him.

    When he heard Zhu Jiuyin's words, Ancestor Minghe smiled bitterly and said: "Friend Zhu Jiuyin, there is no need to ridicule me like this. How could I hope so? But now that someone is knocking on my door, I have to  If I resist, I can't just watch my child fall into the hands of evil people and ignore it!"

    The conversation between Zhu Jiuyin and Ancestor Styx made Saint Zhunti angry. Saint Zhunti said in a deep voice: "Friend Styx, didn't I say that these people have a destiny with me in the West? I came to ferry them because  Their creation!¡±

    Sage Zhunti's shamelessness made Zhu Jiuyin sneer in his heart. He said in a deep voice: "Okay, Sage Zhunti, you don't need to say these useless words. Children won't believe what you say.  The six reincarnations are related to the safety of the three realms, and the sea of ??blood is a barrier to the underworld. Regardless of his status as a saint, Saint Zhunti bullied the small ones and took action against the Asura clan in the sea of ??blood. What is he trying to do?"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, Saint Zhunti couldn't help but tremble in his heart. He thought to himself: "What a bad thing. This lunatic Zhu Jiuyin actually saw what my senior brother and I were trying to do!"

    Saint Zhunti said quickly: "Friend Zhujiu is too sensitive. In the Six Paths of Reincarnation, there is a saint like Hou Tuzu Wu sitting in charge. It can be said that it is as stable as Mount Tai. How could something happen? As for what happened today, everything is the way of heaven."  It is inevitable that these Asuras are destined to the West!"

    Zhu Jiuyin snorted coldly and said: "It's as stable as Mount Tai. If the underworld was really as stable as Mount Tai, it wouldn't have been penetrated by anyone back then, and there wouldn't have been the disaster of the Human Emperor. I think Saint Zhunti should know this very well.  That¡¯s it!¡±

    Who Zhu Jiuyin was referring to with these words, Zhunti Saint knew very well, and he also knew something about what happened back then. Sanqing and Nuwa Empress joined forces to forcefully open the six paths of reincarnation and let Fuxi reincarnate as a human. Only then did Fuxi achieve his achievements.  Human Emperor Daoguo, now that he appears on the sea of ??blood, no wonder Zhu Jiuyin is so vigilant.

    Sage Zhunti could not help but curse secretly in his heart: "Sanqing, Nuwa, you are so happy to see the good things you have done, but you have tricked us in the West. We have already alerted Zhu Jiuyin before we took action!"

    Saint Zhunti smiled calmly and said: "I understand what Friend Zhujiujiu said, but it was just an accident. Taoist fellow Daoist, you will never think that I can achieve such a situation with my Western power, right? You are too  Gao thinks highly of me, the West!"

    Zhu Jiu said in a gloomy voice: "Sage Zhunti, even if I don't tell you about the importance of the Six Paths of Reincarnation to the Three Realms, you also know. As for the importance of the underworld to our witch clan, you must also know clearly. Anyone who threatens the safety of the underworld will  Then don¡¯t blame me, Zhu Jiuyin, for being ruthless, what happened today has affected the safety of the underworld, Saint Zhunti needs to give me an explanation with fellow Taoist Styx!"

    When he heard Zhu Jiuyin's words, Ancestor Minghe was overjoyed. He alone was no match for Saint Zhunti, but now that Zhu Jiuyin was there, it was a different story, not to mention that this place is very close to the underworld.  , there are saints like Houtu Zuwu and Xuanming Zuwu in the underworld. If he really wants to fight Zhunti, then he has enough confidence to defeat the opponent.

    Ancestor Minghe said quickly: "What my friend Zhujiu said makes sense. My sea of ??blood is the first barrier to the six realms of reincarnation, and it is related to the safety of the entire three realms. Saint Zhunti bullies the small in this way, so he needs to give me some help."  You have to give an explanation to the sea of ??blood, you have to give an explanation to the underworld, you have to give an explanation to all the sentient beings in the three realms, otherwise once the six paths of reincarnation are lost, you will have to bear a heavy responsibility as a saint!"

    When he saw that the ancestor of Styx dared to speak to him in such a tone, Saint Zhunti's face became gloomy and scary. He shouted in a deep voice: "Styx, you are the only one who has the nerve to say such a thing. If you, Blood Sea,  If you really have the heart to protect the safety of the underworld and maintain the stability of the six realms of reincarnation, you won't be so lax!"

    Saint Zhunti's words made Ancestor Styx's face change slightly. To be honest, Ancestor Styx had never thought about protecting the safety of the Six Paths of Reincarnation. After all, the Asura clan was not a subordinate of the Witch clan, so how could he marry someone else?  Clothes.

    Seeing that the ancestor of Styx was speechless, Saint Zhunti said to Zhu Jiuyin: "Friend Zhu Jiuyin, I have no ill intentions towards the underworld in the West. This time, I just followed the general trend of heaven and came to cross over with me.  The Asuras in the West are destined to be together, that¡¯s all!¡±

    As a personPeople, it is very rare for Zhunti to have such an attitude. If it were anyone else, Zhunti would not pay attention to him at all. It is a pity that Zhu Jiuyin he met, what kind of things are in the hearts of the two sages of the West?  Zhu Jiuyin still knew about his plan, but he didn't believe what Zhunti said at all.

    Zhu Jiu said in a gloomy voice: "Sage Zhunti, I really want to believe you, but I can't believe your actions in the west. You and Saint Jieyin worked together to take down the Dragon Clan of the West Sea and plunder so many Asuras.  , if you say that there is no conspiracy in the West, who will believe it, unless you, Saint Zhunti, are willing to swear an oath that there is no conspiracy against the underworld, otherwise we need to come to an end with what happened today!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, endless anger appeared on Saint Zhunti's face, and he shouted in a deep voice: "Friend Zhu Jiuyin, I think I have done my best to be benevolent and righteous, but you are always aggressive. Is it true?  I think I, the West, am afraid of you, the Wu Clan. If you want to stand, then I, the West, will accompany you!"

    Saint Zhunti's words made Ancestor Minghe happy. To be honest, he was really afraid that Saint Zhunti would compromise. Then Zhu Jiuyin would naturally stop caring about the blood sea, and he would not be able to get along with Zhunti alone.  Fighting, now that the opportunity has come, how can he not seize it.

    Just listening, the ancestor of Minghe sneered and said: "Zhunti, you have finally revealed your true colors now. If you have a clear conscience, why don't you dare to swear an oath? If you want to stand, we are still afraid of you. Your blood is soaring to the sky."  ,kill!"

    After saying this, Patriarch Styx immediately launched the Blood River Formation to attack Saint Zhunti. His move made Saint Zhunti even more angry. As a saint, he was killed by an ant like Styx.  He attacked first. If he couldn't inflict heavy damage on the opponent, he would lose all his dignity.

    Saint Zhunti shouted angrily: "Styx, you are seeking death!" Saint Zhunti shouted angrily and waved the 'Seven Treasures Tree' in his hand and swiped it in the air, and the endless waves of blood were brushed away.

    Zhu Jiuyin had never thought about compromising with Saint Zhunti before he came to the Blood Sea. Although he knew the plan in the heart of the ancestor of Minghe, Zhu Jiuyin didn't care because he had already made arrangements with him when he came.  Zhunti's decision to fight a battle, if he wants to be respected, he must have enough strength. In the previous battle with Tongtian Cult Leader, he just relied on the power of heaven's punishment, but today it is different. Zhu Jiuyin has to use his own  The strength tells all the saints that Zhu Jiuyin is not a soft persimmon.

    Ancestor Minghe had already taken action. Zhu Jiuyin shouted loudly, swung out his fists, and unfolded the God of Killing Fist. His fists were as powerful as mountains, and he hit Saint Zhunti heavily with one punch. He shook the world with one punch, and acted as a chaotic god and demon.  , Zhu Jiuyin's fist power is astonishingly powerful. As soon as the fist is waved out, the entire space seems to be condensed. A huge momentum is squeezing the surroundings, making the space tremble and giving people  A feeling of earth shattering.

    This is the effect of pure power, not mixed with any power of law. Such pure power makes Saint Zhunti change his color. It is not that he has not seen the battle between Zhu Jiuyin and the leader of Tongtian, although  He knew in his heart how powerful Zhu Jiuyin's physical body was, but he was just a bystander. Only when he truly felt Zhu Jiuyin's killing blow did Sage Zhunti understand how powerful Zhu Jiuyin's true form of the chaotic god and demon was.

    With Zhu Jiuyin's powerful power, Zhunti Saint would not dare to use his own body to fight with him. Although he is the respected saint, his body is far inferior to Zhu Jiuyin's real body of the Chaos God and Demon.  Being hit by Zhu Jiuyin's punch, Zhunti Saint was also severely injured. He could break through all forms with one force. Zhu Jiuyin's pure power had reached this point.

    Daluo Jinxian's Dzogchen cultivation is able to achieve this. This shows the terror of Zhu Jiuyin. Such a powerful Zhu Jiuyin makes Saint Zhunti feel wary. One-on-one, Saint Zhunti is confident.  It is possible to completely defeat the opponent, but with one against two, Zhunti Saint has no such confidence.

    With such a change happening on the sea of ??blood, how could Saint Jieyin not know that after conquering the Dragon Clan of the West Sea, Saint Jieyin did not rush back to the Western Paradise, but broke out and appeared on the sea of ??blood.

    After the saint appeared, he did not rush to take action, but said in a hurry: "Friend Zhujiujiu, please take action slowly. We have something to say slowly. It would not be good if we fight on this sea of ??blood and damage the underworld."  Got it!"

    How could Hou Tuzu Witch, the lord of the underworld, turn a blind eye when the Saint Jieyin appeared? When he heard the words of Saint Jieyin, the Witch Houtu said in a deep voice: "I didn't expect Saint Jieyin to be like this.  If the two saints really care about the safety of the underworld, why would they go to this sea of ??blood to cause trouble?"

    The appearance of the Hou Tuzu Witch made the spirit of welcoming the saint even heavier. He still underestimated the reaction of the Witch Clan. The importance of the underworld to the Witch Clan far exceeded his imagination. It seemed that Sanqing and the girl were  The matter of Empress Wa forcibly opening the Six Paths of Reincarnation has beenIt has touched their bottom line and made them extremely alert.

    The saint Jieyin sighed and said: "Fellow Taoist Houtu, friend Zhujiujiu doesn't understand the behavior of Junior Brother Zhunti, but as a saint, you should understand that these Asuras are indeed destined to the West, and what he did is nothing.  It is in compliance with the general trend of heaven and has no ill intentions towards the Wu clan!"

    In fact, when they heard what Saint Zhunti said before, most of the immortals in the three realms secretly cursed Saint Zhunti for being shameless for knocking on other people's doors and saying such shameless words. However, they did not think so about the saint.  , they all deduced what Saint Zhunti said in an instant, and the result shocked them greatly.

    The hearts of Sanqing were even more heavy. They never thought that after this calamity, there would be signs of great prosperity in the West, and that the Asuras in the Sea of ??Blood were indeed destined to the West. Not only were the Asuras destined to it,  , even the Dragon Clan is related to it, no wonder the two saints Jie Yin and Zhunti would be so arrogant and take action together.

    We know what is going on, but it is difficult for everyone to accept it. Houtu Zuwu is a kind-hearted person. The reason why he can become a saint is that Ancestor Minghe has done his best. If not for Minghe  The ancestor is willing to give up a sea of ??blood to allow himself to incarnate in the six realms of reincarnation, so how can he prove the Tao? It is because of this incense that the Houtu ancestor witch naturally does not want to see the Zhunti saint do such a thing.  The power of seeing the blood sea is damaged.

    Hou Tuzu Wu said in a deep voice: "Fellow Taoist Guide, even so, you have gone too far. Even if the Asura clan is destined to the West and is related to the great prosperity of the West, you should do it before taking action.  I asked the master, don't you think it's too much to just take action without saying a word, and fellow Taoist Zhunti went so far that he didn't take fellow Taoist Minghe seriously and tried to suppress him with force, how about this?  Can you convince people?"

    The words of Hou Tu Zu Wu made Jieying Saint sigh inwardly. In fact, why didn't he want to convince others with reason? But would it be successful? I'm afraid that once he came to Ming He to negotiate with him, Ming He would  Immediately evacuate the Asura clan to the depths of the Blood Sea, fundamentally cutting off the chance of great prosperity in the West.

    Although he knew that things would be like this, the Holy Saint could not refute Hou Tuzu Witch's words, because Hou Tuzu Witch had his own credentials. Back then, Patriarch Minghe gave up part of the sea of ??blood to Hou Tuzu Witch to use his body.  Transforming into six realms of reincarnation, if he said that he didn't believe in Styx, he would only be ridiculed.

    The saint took a deep breath and said: "Fellow Taoist Houtu, what happened has already happened, and it's too late to hold people responsible. Now it's better for us to stop their fight, and don't cause more trouble due to impulse.  A disaster, that is not a good thing for anyone, after all, the calamity is about to begin, and for such a trivial matter to involve everyone in the calamity, I think that is what no one wants to see!"

    At the same time that Hou Tuzu Wu said differently, Jieyin Saint dealt with the matter from a different angle and directly told the news that the calamity was about to begin, in order to threaten Patriarch Styx and Jieyin Saint.  I believe that with Patriarch Styx's personality, he should be able to prioritize things clearly and would not put himself in danger because of this matter.  (To be continued.

 Text Chapter 271 Chapter Threat

    Chapter 271 Threat

    Chapter 271 Threat

    Liangjie is an astonishing and terrifying existence at any time. When he heard the news, the ancestor of Styx, who was fighting with Saint Zhunti, was a little dumbfounded. The word "liangjie" was really too big for him.  It's dangerous. Think about how many quasi-sages died during the lich calamity. Two-thirds of the twelve ancestral witches were missing. The demon clan was even more dead and injured. Even Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi were killed.  He died, and although the demon master Kunpeng escaped from the calamity, he was still killed by Zhu Jiuyin in the end. How could the ancestor of Styx not be frightened by such a terrifying ending.  ////

    Although it is said that the blood sea does not dry up and the Styx River does not die, and the Styx ancestor with the blood sea as a talisman has a great advantage in saving his life, this advantage cannot guarantee his safety. You must know that although the saint may not be able to kill  He, but it is not too difficult to seal himself. Is it worth fighting against the Second Saint of the West for some of his subordinates?

    For a moment, such thoughts flashed through Minghe's mind, and he had a slight intention of giving up. Naturally, his hands became much slower after thinking about it for a lifetime. Naturally, his performance could not be concealed by Zhu Jiuyin and Zhun Zhun.  Saint Ti, could not hide it from Saint Jieyin and Ancestor Houtu who were watching the battle. Saint Jieyin was overjoyed at Styx's performance. He thought he had found the direction and could convince Patriarch Styx to stop.  , no longer fight with them to the end.

    Speaking of which, deep down in his heart, Saint Jieying didn¡¯t want to really face off against Patriarch Styx at this time. Even though Patriarch Styx was just a quasi-sage, he had the sea of ??blood to protect him. Even if he was a saint, he wouldn¡¯t  Dare to kill the opponent, the most important thing is that the sea of ??blood is connected to the underworld. Even if he can seal the Styx, he believes that the Hou Tuzu Witch will definitely release the Styx, which will only make the Styx hate the West even more. Now  The Tribulation of the Gods is about to begin, which is a great opportunity for the West. If they have to disperse their energy because of the Styx Ancestor, I am afraid they will miss this great opportunity.

    Opportunities must not be missed, they will never come back. Such a great opportunity has really been lost from his own hands. This is not what the Saint Jieyin wants to see. That is why the Saint Jieyin made such a choice and used calamity to intimidate Patriarch Styx.  , let him retreat in the face of difficulties, stop fighting with them to the end, and create opportunities for himself.

    When he saw Ming He's stupid performance, Zhu Jiuyin's face showed a trace of ferocity, and he snorted coldly and said: "Fellow Ming He, you should take it easy, don't accidentally risk your life.  !¡±

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, Ancestor Minghe showed a look of fear on his face. Although the calamity was very dangerous, the Zhu Jiuyin in front of him was also more dangerous, and the other party came to help him.  Even if it is only in name, this is support for myself. If I back down at this time, I am afraid that I will offend the ruthless man in front of me first. The most important thing is that if anything happens in the sea of ????blood in the future, Wu  If the West wants to invade the Blood Sea again, he will have to fight alone.

    When he thought of this, Ancestor Styx showed a look of determination on his face. He was no longer shaken by the words of the leading saint, and put away his energy to concentrate on fighting with Saint Zhunti.

    When seeing the changes in the Ancestor Minghe, Saint Jieyin sighed secretly in his heart, and once again had a clear understanding of the fierce power of Zhu Jiuyin. Even the Ancestor Minghe did not dare to  Contempt, how could the saint not sigh?

    After the expression of Ancestor Minghe recovered, Houtu Ancestor Wu said calmly: "Introducing fellow Taoist, it is true that a calamity is about to happen in the three realms, but the matter is not necessarily as serious as what fellow Taoist said, although I  I didn¡¯t go to Zixiao Palace, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t know the reason for the calamity. To be precise, this calamity was caused by the wanton behavior of the disciples of the Chan Sect. The Xuanmen calamity has nothing to do with us, even if the calamity broke out.  It cannot affect the underworld or the six realms of reincarnation. On the contrary, fellow Taoists are eager to take action against the Dragon Clan of the West Sea and the Asura Clan in the Sea of ??Blood at this time, which makes us uneasy. Taking advantage of the situation and plundering it is your Western patent.  Back then, you got a benefit from the demon clan during the Lich Tribulation, but who are you trying to trick this time?"

    When Hou Tuzu Wu said these words, there was a huge excitement in Jieying Saint's heart. Although he did not dare to say that he fully understood every move in the underworld, he knew that Hou Tuzu Wu in the underworld was  He has never had any contact with outsiders. Not long after the discussion in Zixiao Palace ended, Tuzu Witch could know the details of this calamity. Such a method really shocked the saints.

    Compared with the shock of receiving the saint, the other masters of the three realms secretly breathed a sigh of relief, especially the Great Immortal Zhen Yuanzi in Wuzhuang Temple, who relaxed even more. You must know that when he looked at the people who were with him before  Taoist friends who went to Zixiao Palace to listen to Taoist ancestors' sermons died one after another. Regarding Zhen Yuanzi'sIt is conceivable that he has such strength. He does not want to end up in the same fate. How can an old-school quasi-sage like him not be frightened if this calamity is to happen again? You must know that he does not have the confidence of Zhu Jiuyin, nor the Styx River.  An immortal body like the ancestor.

    No one tipped off, and the only explanation for Hou Tuzu Witch being able to know the details of the calamity is that Hou Tuzu Witch's cultivation level is higher than theirs, and he can feel the changes in the world. From this point alone, we can know that Hou Tuzu Witch and  How big the gap between their cultivation levels was. Not only was the Holy Spirit frightened, Sanqing and Nuwa Empress also had ups and downs in their hearts. Each of them had a gloomy face. None of them wanted to see such a thing.  It happens, but it cannot be changed.

    In the ancient world, strength determines everything. Hou Tu Ancestral Witch's cultivation level is stronger than theirs. This is naturally not what they want to see. The more powerful Hou Tu Ancestral Witch is, the greater the threat to them.

    These saints only know that the Six Paths of Reincarnation has endless merits and virtues, and is related to the safety and rest of the Three Realms, but they do not know that the situation of Houtu Zuwu is comparable to that of Hongjun Daozu, and he is also a part of the way of heaven. Naturally, his understanding of the way of heaven is better than theirs.  These saints knew much better.

    The saint took a deep breath and said, "Fellow Taoist Hou Tu, what do you want to do before you can believe that I, the West, have no ill intentions toward the underworld or the Wu clan?"

    Houtu Zuwu said calmly: "The oath is naturally the best proof, but I think it is impossible for Taoist friends to do such a thing. Since we can't take the oath, the only way is to let those asuras go and recover."  Apart from the calmness of the sea of ??blood, I really can¡¯t think of a third way!¡±

    Asking Saint Jieyin to release those Asuras is a difficult thing to do. You must know that the Asuras are very important to the West. If you let them go, you will cut off the foundation of the development of the West. Such  How can he agree to it? Even if the saint Jieyin agrees, the saint Zhunti will not agree.

    The saint sighed and said, "Fellow Taoist Hou Tu, is there really no other way?"

    Houtu Zuwu said in a deep voice: "Strength is the most respected among the three realms. If fellow Taoist Zhiti is unwilling to accept it, then we can only rely on strength to speak for itself. If fellow Taoist Zhunti can defeat fellow Taoist Minghe, he will have nothing to say."  , then this matter will naturally be over!"

    Strength is the rule, this is a law recognized by the three realms. Although Hou Tuzu Wu only mentioned Styx, Zhunti Saint had to face more than just Styx, there was also the existence of Zhu Jiuyin, like Zhu Jiuyin  Such Chaos Gods and Demons are much greater threats than Styx. After all, Chaos Gods and Demons are ferocious and terrifying existences. Even if Zhu Jiuyin is only a Daluo Jinxian-level existence, there is no one  Dare to underestimate him.

    Kill the Saint!  Zhu Jiuyin has such an idea, but with his current cultivation level, it is difficult to do this. Unless he can trigger another heavenly punishment, it is obvious that Zhu Jiuyin cannot do this. Don't look at Zhu Jiuyin's current situation.  There is only a slight difference between being a quasi-sage, but this small difference requires endless accumulation. Even if Zhu Jiuyin has the support of the Kingdom of God, he cannot complete this accumulation in a short time, allowing him to break through his own barrier.

    The Chaos Gods and Demons at the Daluo Jinxian level are only child-level existences. They can be called teenagers at most, while the Chaos Gods and Demons at the quasi-Saint level are completely different. They are a qualitative leap that can be called youth. The two  There is a world of difference between them. Although Zhu Jiuyin has cultivated the true form of the Chaos God and Demon, Daozu Hongjun has not taken action so far. This is not only because of the original promise, but also because of Zhu Jiuyin.  There is still a big gap in power.

    As a being who has mastered the Way of Heaven, Taoist Hongjun is very aware of how much accumulation it takes to break through this point as a Chaos God and Demon. Those three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons practiced in Chaos for who knows how many epochs before they fully accumulated.  He has become a real chaotic god and demon, and now Zhu Jiuyin wants to complete the accumulation in these three realms, but he is afraid that it will take countless tribulations to complete it.

    For Daozu Hongjun, as long as Zhu Jiuyin is in the Three Realms for a day, his threat is relatively small. If he is forced into chaos, then things will be really dangerous. It is precisely because of Hongjun  Daozu understood this, so he always turned a blind eye to Zhu Jiuyin's madness, letting Zhu Jiuyin get lost in his own madness, thus affecting his own accumulation.

    Time, Taoist Hongjun is delaying Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation time, preventing him from quickly breaking through his own barrier. As long as Zhu Jiuyin does not complete the accumulation, his threat will be weak. As for the Three Pure Ones and the Two Saints of the West,  What happened to the Nuwa Empress and the others was not considered by Taoist Hongjun. This was the case that people would be destroyed if they did not serve themselves, even if it was Taoist Hongjun.  (To be continued.

 Text Chapter 272: Combating the Wrath of Ants

    Chapter 272: The Wrath of Ants

    Chapter 272 The Wrath of Ants

    Close hand?  Zhu Jiuyin would not do this. Hou Tuzu Wu was kind-hearted and would not start a war with the saint, but Zhu Jiuyin would not do this. Chaos gods and demons follow a path of conquest. How can they achieve greatness without fighting?  , the road to physical enlightenment is a naked road of bloodshed.  

    kill!  Zhu Jiuyin fired out a pair of iron fists one after another, hitting Saint Zhunti one punch after another. The erosion of the sea of ??blood, combined with the combination of Zhu Jiuyin's blows and killings, Saint Zhunti's face became gloomy, and if he continued like this  He couldn't hold on any longer. The combined power of Zhu Jiuyin and Ming He was so powerful that even a saint would find it difficult to resist. Especially Zhu Jiuyin's God-killing Fist, which was completely based on pure  Bombarded by power, each punch had the power to shatter the void, causing Saint Zhunti to vomit blood.

    Regarding the situation of Saint Zhunti, Zhu Jiuyin also had a clear understanding in his heart. Although Zhunti, who did not have a defensive treasure, was a saint, he could not withstand the joint attack of himself and Ming He for a long time. Ever since he heard about Zhu Jiu  After Yin's words, Ming He also became cruel and directly sacrificed the two fierce swords Yuan Tu and A Bi. These two killing swords combined with the power of the sea of ??blood made Zhunti suffer a lot.

    When he saw the already busy Zhunti Saint, a sneer suddenly appeared on Zhu Jiuyin's lips. The next moment, Zhu Jiuyin's figure suddenly accelerated and turned into a stream of light, and he swung his fists and struck hard at him.  Zhunti saint's head.

    Zhu Jiuyin was finally about to take the initiative to carry out the ultimate killing move. The first move he made was a killing move, leaving no room for Saint Zhunti. With Zhu Jiuyin's killing fist, once it hit the head of Saint Zhunti, the pair of  It was a fatal blow.

    Void cutting can be said to be the most sinister move among Zhu Jiuyin's God-killing fists. It is integrated with Zhu Jiuyin's understanding of the power of space. It can cut through the void with one punch. Coupled with Zhu Jiuyin's powerful punch  Jin, no one in the three realms dared to withstand the power of his punch, and the saint was no exception.

    "How reckless!" When he saw that Zhu Jiuyin was launching a crazy attack without any hesitation, Saint Zhunti's eyes froze, and he swiped the Seven Treasures Tree in his hand in the air.

    With this stroke of Saint Zhunti, the person and the heaven and earth are integrated into one, as if they have been integrated into the endless sea of ??blood, giving people a strange and unpredictable feeling. The power of the Buddha is the power of light.  The blood sea is an endless filthy land. It is not easy for Saint Zhunti to integrate himself with this sea of ??blood. In an instant, the power of the blood river formation completely lost its control over Saint Zhunti, which made Ming Ming  Ancestor He's face turned gloomy.

    Evil corpse, this is the power of the evil corpse among the three corpses of Saint Chunti. The Buddha is the devil, the devil is the Buddha, the Buddha and the devil are one, and the great good is the great evil. The evil corpse moves so that all the filthy power has no effect on it.  Such a change caused a dignified look to flash across the faces of Zhu Jiuyin and Ancestor Minghe.

    Saint Zhunti sacrificed the evil corpse. It seemed that he was truly angry and was forced to a desperate situation. Otherwise, he would not have faced the so-called 'ants' Zhu Jiuyin and Ancestor Styx.  Sacrifice the evil corpse.

    With one brush, the power of Blood Sea was pulled away by Saint Zhunti, and directly hit Zhu Jiuyin's iron fist, transferring the attack of Patriarch Styx to Zhu Jiuyin.

    With a loud "boom", the shocking giant gun pulled by Saint Zhunti was blasted by Zhu Jiuyin with a punch, and was beaten into a pool of blood in the air and returned to the sea of ??blood.

    After being killed with one punch, the face of the Ancestor Minghe couldn't help but change color. In this confrontation, he clearly felt how powerful Zhu Jiuyin's iron fist was, and understood the saint's methods.  He was so powerful that he could easily transfer his power away even when he was on guard. This really shocked him.

    Not only Styx was shocked, but all the masters in the Three Realms were shocked. Even Sanqing's face changed color when he saw that Saint Zhunti was still hiding such methods, and they all had gloomy faces.  .

    Taishang Laojun said in a dark voice: "What a Zhunti, what a Western Buddhism, the Buddha and the devil are one and good. With such an evil corpse as a back-up, no wonder Zhunti has the courage to go directly to the Styx."  , plundering the Asura clan in the blood sea, no matter how powerful the blood sea is, it is nothing to Zhunti, who is both a Buddha and a demon!"

    While transferring flowers and trees to deflect Styx's attack, Saint Zhunti snorted and ignored Zhu Jiuyin. Instead, he swiped the 'Seven Treasures Tree' in his hand towards Ancestor Styx again.  It seems that Zhu Jiuyin is only the cultivation level of Daluo Jinxian, but when it comes to cruelty, Patriarch Styx is not even close to being a pat on the back. Not to mention the threat to Saint Zhunti, Zhu Jiuyin is walking in the flesh.  Zheng Dao, his strength is extremely powerful and he can control it freely. Relatively speaking, the ancestor of Styx is far behind.?, this is also why Saint Zhunti dared to deflect the attack of Ancestor Minghe but did not dare to deflect Zhu Jiuyin's attack, because Zhu Jiuyin's fist power was pure to the extreme, it was a complete explosion of power, even if Saint Zhunti wanted to  Passing on, but the price paid is very high, and the attack of the Styx Ancestor is different.

    "No, this bastard Zhunti actually fixed his eyes on me. Although I have Yuantu and Abi swords in my hands, I can't withstand the attack of Zhunti's 'Seven Treasures Tree'. If I let him swipe away  Taking away the swords of Yuantu and Abi would be a big deal. With a thought, Ancestor Minghe took back the swords of Yuantu and Abi, holding them in his hands to prevent the sneak attack of Saint Zhunti.

    Just when Patriarch Styx had just taken back the two killing hands, Saint Zhunti's 'Seven Treasures Wonderful Tree' had already brushed over. Patriarch Styx only felt his vision brighten, and endless suction surged towards him.  I, if I hadn't seen the opportunity early, I'm afraid that the swords of Yuan Tu and A Bi would have been swiped away by Zhunti.

    Danger!  Although Ancestor Minghe had already escaped the attack of Saint Zhunti's 'Seven Treasures Wonderful Tree', the evil corpse of Zhunti had already arrived at the side of Ancestor Minghe, and the 'Seven Treasures Wonderful Tree' was swiped in the air again.  , this time the target turned out to be the original body of Ancestor Styx. No wonder Styx felt the dangerous aura.

    Facing the explosion of Zhu Jiuyin, Saint Zhunti had to fight with all his strength to temporarily block Zhu Jiuyin's bombardment with his own body, while the evil corpse attacked Styx with all its strength, first severely damaging the ancestor of Styx.  Zhu Jiuyin and Ancestor Minghe joined forces.

    When facing the crazy attack of Saint Zhunti, the ancestor of Styx was also angry. You must know that this sea of ????blood is his lair, and now he was actually beaten at the door, and he was beaten so hard that he didn't fight back.  How can the ancestor of Styx not be angry? For others, he cares about his own body, but for Styx, his body is nothing at all. As long as the sea of ??blood does not dry up, he will have his body.

    "Explode for me!" Ancestor Styx shouted violently, and the body of the blood god exploded instantly. The powerful shock wave met the blow of Saint Zhunti, and this was not over yet, when Styx self-destructed  In an instant, another Styx appeared, and he shouted again: "Zhunti, I want you to know who is the master of this sea of ??blood. Explode!"

    With a bang, Ancestor Styx self-destructed again. Perhaps Saint Zhunti really drove Ancestor Styx into a panic. Ancestor Styx summoned one blood god son after another, and then rushed towards Zhunti without saying a word.  The holy self-destruction, even if the Zhunti saint is a Buddha and a devil, the evil corpse has powerful power, but facing the crazy self-destruction of the Styx ancestor, it is unable to withstand the waves of attacks. In this sea of ??blood  The ancestor of Shang Ming He has the support of the origin of the blood sea but has endless power and can self-destruct endlessly. It has to be said that it is not a good thing for Saint Zhunti to anger the ancestor of Styx.

    When he saw the Styx Ancestor self-destructing again and again, Saint Jie Yin's expression changed. Although he knew that Saint Zhunti had a back-up plan, he was still worried about Saint Zhunti's safety, and he wanted to kill Saint Zhunti with a thought.  The 'Golden Lotus of Merit' was sacrificed to protect Saint Zhunti. Unexpectedly, Hou Tuzu Wu Ze moved at this time, and blocked his move to lead the Saint.

    After buttoning the button, Hou Tuzu Wu said in a deep voice: "Is it possible that fellow Taoist leader You also want to take action?"

    When Hou Tuzu Witch moved, Jieying Saint's heart sank. If he were to face Hou Tuzu Witch, he really had no confidence in winning. You must know that Hou Tuzu Witch had the innate treasure 'Chaos Bell' in his hand.  Needless to say, there is no difference in the cultivation level between the two sides. Just having this treasure in hand is enough to make the saint Jieyin helpless.

    Being angered by the self-destruction of the Ancestor Styx, Zhunti Saint shouted: "Styx, do you think you can compete with the Saint with just this method? Let me tell you, ants are just ants who want to defy heaven. You  Not qualified yet, light and darkness alternate, good corpses move, Buddha's light shines everywhere, and bliss comes to the world!"

    As Saint Zhunti shouted, a bright force separated from his body. It was his good corpse. As soon as the good corpse came out, there was a bright light above the whole sea of ??blood, and within this light there was a faint light.  It can be seen that in the Western Paradise, Saint Zhunti had murderous intentions and took out all his old tricks.

    At this moment, Zhu Jiuyin shouted loudly: "What an ant. I will show you this ant against the heavens. My fist split the void, destruction came, and the true form of the chaotic gods and demons appeared. Zhunti, give it to me."  go to hell!"

    Zhu Jiuyin had been waiting for this moment. He was waiting for this moment when Saint Zhunti put all his energy into Ancestor Styx. He exploded with all his strength, and his body instantly became terrifying, with aura of chaotic gods and demons.  Scattered out, the fearsome Chaos God and Demon's true form punched out directly towards Saint Zhunti's evil corpse. The evil corpse of Saint Zhunti was instantly trapped in a desperate situation.

    "No!" Saint Zhunti couldn't help but yelled when he saw Zhu Jiuyin's outburst, with a look of shame on his face.??'s fear.  (To be continued.

 Text Chapter 273: Killing Saints

    Chapter 273: Killing the Saint

    Chapter 273: Killing the Saint

    At this time, not only Saint Zhunti was frightened, but Saint Jingyin's expression also changed drastically. You must know that the Saint's three corpses would also be severely injured if they were destroyed. If Zhu Jiuyin's blow destroyed Zhu Jiuyin,  Zhunti's evil corpse, Zhunti is afraid that he will forever become the lowest-cultivated being among saints, and there will never be a chance of turning over again.

    The saint who received him also shouted loudly: "Friend Zhujiu, please show mercy!"

    Will Zhu Jiuyin be merciful?  No, Zhu Jiuyin would not do this. When he made the decision to come to the Blood Sea, he had an idea in his mind that was to kill the saint. However, this idea was too amazing, and Zhu Jiuyin himself did not have 100% confidence.  Seize it, now that the opportunity has come, how can Zhu Jiuyin give up.

    Not only did Zhu Jiuyin not stop, but he unleashed all his strength in this punch. With one punch, the world was shocked. He wanted to destroy Zhunti's evil corpse with absolute power.

    At such a close distance, Zhu Jiuyin's methods were so fierce that even if Saint Zhunti wanted to dodge, it would be impossible. And if he insisted on blocking Zhu Jiuyin's blow, then Zhu Jiuyin's iron fist would  The power contained in it is enough to blast his evil corpse to pieces.

    Seeing that Zhu Jiuyin's iron fist was about to hit the head of his evil corpse, a trace of crazy blood flashed in Saint Zhunti's eyes. His mouth suddenly opened, and a blood arrow shot out from his mouth.  He came out and met Zhu Jiuyin's punch.

    With the shooting of this blood arrow, a powerful force appeared in the void, turning into a huge blood-colored shield to contain Zhu Jiuyin's iron fist and clinging to it.

    The blood shield transformed by the saint's blood is not simple. It has strong tolerance. It is the refinement of the saint. Zhu Jiuyin's punch power was offset by half in an instant, saving the evil of the saint Zhunti.  One life from the corpse.

    Just when Saint Zhunti was about to contain Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s fist power with his blood and completely defeat it, Zhu Jiuyin snorted coldly and said: ¡°Blood burning, void cutting, open it for me!¡±

    With Zhu Jiuyin's violent shout, the power of the God-killing Fist cut open the void, and the tolerance of the saint's blood was completely destroyed in an instant. Zhu Jiuyin's ferocious fist force carried the power of destroying the world.  The ground bombardment killed the evil corpse of Saint Zhunti.

    With a loud bang, Zhu Jiuyin's iron fist collided with Saint Zhunti's evil corpse. Under his unparalleled fist power, Saint Zhunti's evil corpse was instantly blasted into powder.  The moment he was killed, Saint Zhunti opened his mouth and shot out a blood arrow, and his face instantly turned extremely pale.

    Although he was seriously injured and the evil corpse was destroyed, Saint Zhunti steeled himself and wanted to take back the powder. After all, these were the body fragments of his evil corpse. As long as there was enough time, it could be recovered.

    It's a pity that Saint Zhunti could think of recovering the fragments of this evil corpse, and how could Zhu Jiuyin not think of this? At the moment when the fist was blasting, a look of incomparable ferocity flashed across Zhu Jiuyin's face, he  He shouted loudly again: "Swallow the world, the black hole appears, swallow it!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's roar ended, Zhu Jiuyin's fist power changed again, turning from cutting to devouring, forming a huge black hole with himself as the center, swallowing up the powder turned into by Zhu Jiuyin's evil corpse.  .

    Kill the Saint!  Zhu Jiuyin was slaughtering a saint. Although he only slaughtered an evil corpse of Saint Zhunti, it was still a slaughter of a saint. When Zhu Jiuyin devoured the evil corpse of Saint Zhunti, all the immortals in the three realms gasped.  , craziness, Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s madness made all of them tremble and fear him.

    In the last battle, Zhu Jiuyin was so crazy that he devoured an arm of the Tongtian Cult Leader at all costs, but now Zhu Jiuyin did something even crazier, not only killing Saint Zhunti  The evil corpse of the other party also devoured the evil corpse of the opponent. How could such a crazy move not make people scared.

    When he saw Zhu Jiuyin transforming into a black hole and swallowing his evil corpse, Saint Zhunti burst out with endless anger on his face. There was endless destruction in that anger. He shouted angrily: "Zhu Jiuyin, you deserve to die.  , the law of heaven comes, kill!"

    When the evil corpse was destroyed, Saint Zhunti was already crazy. He no longer took Daozu Hongjun's promise to Zhu Jiuyin to heart. At this moment, he had a serious murderous intention and wanted to kill Zhu Jiuyin.  Yin, to dispel the anger in your heart.

    Zhu Jiuyin had already thought of such a result when he took action to kill the evil corpse of Saint Zhunti. He had already prepared for Saint Zhunti's counterattack. Zhu Jiuyin sneered disdainfully: "Zhunti, don't you think  Am I an ant? Today, I, an ant, will let you know what it takes to make a man angry and splash five steps with blood. If you want to kill me, you are not qualified. The true form of the Chaos God and Demon breaks out, the treasure of destruction appears, and the Demonic Tower of World Destruction appears.  !¡±

    "Dang Zhu Jiuyin's shout"When he rose, his true form of the Chaos Gods and Demons once again erupted with endless auras of gods and demons. Summoned by his aura, two black rays of light shot through the air. In an instant, the Chaos Gods and Demons of Zhu Jiuyin were destroyed.  There is a black pyramid in the real body's hand. This is his most precious treasure of destruction, the World-Destroying Demonic Tower.

    Zhu Jiuyin waved the 'World-Destroying Demonic Tower' in his hand and smashed it hard against the power of the laws of heaven summoned by Saint Zhunti. If the laws of heaven represent the power of order, then Zhu Jiuyin's 'World-Destroying Demonic Tower'  ' represents the power of destruction. The two collide and erupt into endless air waves.

    The shock waves swept across everything, making the entire blood sea surging. Blood waves surged into the sky, and murderous intent surged into the sky. As the master of the blood sea, Styx felt the threat of death when he stood on the blood sea.

    Zhu Jiuyin was able to risk his life in a fight, but how could Styx, as his master, shrink back? Zhu Jiuyin was able to destroy the evil corpse of Saint Zhunti with one blow. If Styx, the Lord of the Sea of ??Blood, wanted to survive in the Three Realms,  If you want to gain a foothold in the neutrality, you have to do something amazing, otherwise no one will care about your existence anymore. Zhu Jiuyin has the idea of ????the evil corpse of Saint Zhunti, while Minghe has the idea of ????the good corpse of Saint Zhunti.  Corpse idea.

    When Saint Zhunti turned his gaze to Zhu Jiuyin, Ancestor Styx also unleashed the cruelty in his heart. He shouted violently: "Blood waves surge into the sky, the origin appears in the world, and blood erodes the sky!"

    Following the shouts of Patriarch Styx, the most primitive power in the blood sea appeared, and a blood line with endless filthy power disappeared and appeared in the blood waves, entangled with Saint Zhunti's body.  Above the good corpse.

    When the Ancestor Styx broke out, a look of panic flashed across Saint Zhunti's face again, and he couldn't help shouting in his heart: "It's bad, Chaos Styx has also shown up his housekeeping skills!  "

    Before Saint Zhunti could take back his good corpse, the original power of the sea of ??blood summoned by Patriarch Styx had already invaded Saint Zhunti's good corpse, and a bloody mark penetrated deeply into Saint Zhunti's good corpse.  Corpse, a filthy force invaded Saint Zhunti's soul along with his good corpse.  /

    If Zhu Jiuyin's previous punch blasted through the evil corpse of Saint Zhunti and showed naked violence, then the trace of the origin of the sea of ????blood summoned by the ancestor of Styx  Power is the most vivid expression of the dark power, which destroys the good corpse of Saint Zhunti from the very core.

    "Get out of the way!" Seeing that Saint Zhunti was threatened with his life, Saint Jieyin could no longer calm down. With a thought, he offered sacrifices to the 'Golden Lotus of Merit' and held the 'Oriental Green Lotus' in the innate five-element flag.  Qi' was about to break through the obstruction of Tu Zuwu, Queen of Heaven, and go to rescue Zhunti Saint.

    The idea of ????leading the saint is good, but it is difficult for him to do it. When he took the initiative to lead the saint, Hou Tuzu Witch thought, and the innate treasure "Chaos Bell" appeared in her mind.  In his hand, the sound of a bell easily defused the attack of the Holy Saint and blocked him.

    The saint Jie Yin shouted angrily: "Do you really want to kill all the Taoist fellows from the Hou Tu region? Do you really want to become our mortal enemy in the West?"

    Facing the angry shouts of Saint Jieyin, Hou Tu Zuwu's face remained very calm. She said calmly: "Fellow Taoist Jieyin, everything that happened today was not our fault, but your own fault.  Get up, if you think that we are going to kill them all, then I can¡¯t help it. As for you in the West wanting to become mortal enemies with our Witch Clan, then we are not afraid, our Witch Clan fights in the sky and on the earth, and we are never afraid of war!¡±

    If the destruction of the evil corpse made Saint Zhunti extremely angry and desperate, but when the good corpse was possessed by the Ancestor Styx, it awakened Saint Zhunti from the madness and made him desperate.  Saint Ti understands how dangerous his current situation is. If he continues, he, the Saint, will be slaughtered here by Styx and Zhu Jiuyin.

    "We can't go on like this!" Saint Zhunti suddenly felt the intention to retreat. The evil corpse had been destroyed, and he couldn't destroy the good corpse here as well. As soon as he thought about it, Saint Zhunti suddenly retreated.  The good corpse was also recovered instantly.

    Before Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s ¡®World-Destroying Demonic Tower¡¯ could unleash the second blow, Saint Zhunti broke through the blood river formation of Ancestor Styx and instantly flashed to the side of Saint Yin.

    When he saw Saint Zhunti retreating, Saint Jingyin finally breathed a sigh of relief. As a saint, Saint Jieying knew how dangerous the situation of Saint Zhunti was at this time, so he thought about the golden lotus of merit at his feet.  ' Then he flew to the feet of Saint Chunti, and a dazzling golden light rose into the sky to surround Saint Chunti. He wanted to use the power of the 'Golden Lotus of Merit' to clear away the trace of filth in Saint Chunti's body.  force.

    If the loser does not lose, the sage said with a stern face and said, "Candle nine ** friends, you have already entered the demon, you can only be destroyed in your heart, if you develop again, you can go.?It's very dangerous, I hope you take care of yourself!  "

    When he heard the words of Saint Jieyin, Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "Jieyin, you don't need to scare me with these words. I, Zhu Jiuyin, am not scared. I am a chaotic god and demon.  How can there be any talk of becoming a demon? The path of the gods and demons of chaos is extremely dangerous. My heart is as strong as iron and I stride forward in the natural forest, sweeping everything in front of me. Mere words mean nothing!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's words are correct. He is now the body of a chaotic god and demon, so how can he become a demon? His excuse makes all the immortals in the three realms look down upon him. Even if you want to attack the opponent, you have to find someone.  It's a better excuse, but it's really shameful to come up with such a bad excuse. It really embarrasses the saint's face.

    Ancestor Minghe sneered and said: "It's so funny. Friends Zhu Jiu only want destruction in their hearts, so how can you in the West be so good? There is also demonic energy in Zhunti's evil corpse, and he  His methods are even more despicable than those of Zhu Jiu**¡¯s friends, and he can even do things like bullying the small ones, I really don¡¯t know who should take care of themselves!¡±

    When he heard the sarcasm from the ancestors of Minghe and Zhu Jiuyin, although Saint Zhunti's face was still extremely pale, he had endless resentment. He said in a deep voice: "What a Zhu Jiuyin, what a Minghe, yes  I underestimate the abilities of you two. We are not done with what we have done today, and we will repay this cause and effect twice as much one day!"

    Saint Zhunti did not forget to leave a harsh word at this time. I really don¡¯t know what he was thinking. Could it be that he really thought that he was omnipotent and that with the help of the saint, he would be able to escape from the sea of ????blood.  Can't?

    Seeing the arrogance of Saint Zhunti, Zhu Jiuyin sneered: "Zhunti, if you have the ability, don't engage in this verbal dispute. If we continue to fight, I want to see what ability you have to dare to be so verbal."  Talk wildly!"

    With the help of Zhu Jiuyin, and seeing Saint Zhunti's severely injured appearance, Patriarch Minghe became bolder. He laughed wildly and said: "What a Zhunti, what a Saint, you just want to  It¡¯s not over with us, so today I want to see how your Zhunti saint escapes from this sea of ??my blood!¡±

    Ancestor Styx is also tempted to kill. Killing the Saint, this is such an exciting word. If Saint Zhunti can be completely left in the sea of ????blood, then who in the three realms does not know his ancestor Styx?  Name, who dares to take the idea of ????Blood Sea again? For a moment, the ancestor of Styx had such crazy thoughts as killing the saint.

    When the immortals in the three realms heard the words of Ancestor Minghe, they were all secretly shocked. When did Ancestor Minghe become crazy? With such ambitions, could it be said that Zhu Jiu  Yin's influence was so powerful that even Ancestor Styx was affected by his power. For a moment, everyone was once again amazed by it.

    Saint Zhunti's threatening words had no effect at all. On the contrary, they aroused the murderous intention in the hearts of Zhu Jiuyin and Ancestor Minghe. Now the bloody battle between them is about to break out. As the atmosphere changes, a trace of  Silk's calamity energy began to surge, and a powerful wave of power appeared in the depths of the blood sea. The situation in the three realms began to intensify, and the calamity was about to break out. If the two saints Jie Yin and Zhunti did not compromise, then the calamity would be  The calamity will break out because of their war.  (To be continued.

 Text Chapter 274: Blood Lotus Blooms

    Chapter 274 The blood lotus blooms

    The ancestor of Styx had nothing to worry about after he had the intention to kill. He mobilized the original power of the blood sea from the depths of the blood sea, and traces of filthy original power exploded above the blood sea.  The endless waves of blood contained a powerful source of filth. When this source of power appeared, Saint Jieying thought secretly: "No, Junior Brother Zhunti's words completely angered Styx, and he turned the sea of ??blood  The original power has been mobilized, and the Golden Lotus of Merit cannot withstand such erosion!"

    Yes, even if the "Golden Lotus of Merit" in the hands of the saint is used as an innate spiritual treasure, it is still powerless when facing the origin of the blood sea, because the origin power of the blood sea is transformed by a trace of the dirty blood of the Great God Pangu, and  This trace of dirty blood contains the endless aura of chaos gods and demons. It was the aura of three thousand chaos gods and demons back then. The outbreak of the origin of the sea of ??blood is a major threat to any soul cultivator, and saints are no exception.  , the 'Golden Lotus of Merit' can block the source of filth in a short period of time, but it cannot support it over time.

    If there are people in the Three Realms who are not afraid of the erosion of the sea of ??blood, then the only ones are the witch clan who do not cultivate their souls, and then there is the ancestral witch Hou Tu. Although she is not the true form of the ancestral witch, she uses her body to incarnate the six paths of reincarnation.  Reincarnation contains all power.

    Crazy, Zhu Jiuyin killed the evil corpse of Saint Zhunti in his madness, and now Styx is also crazy, and even desperately summoned the original power of the blood sea from the depths of the blood sea. He did this  But it will seriously damage the blood sea's vitality. After all, the original power is different. Even a little damage will hurt the blood sea's vitality.

    With the outbreak of the origin of the blood sea, it is no longer possible for the leading saint to use the power of the 'Golden Lotus of Merit' to clear away the erosion of the filthy power of the sea of ??blood against the good corpse of the saint. After all, most of the 'Golden Lotus of Merit' is now  Strength is needed to resist the erosion of the original power of the blood sea.

    Faced with the madness of the Ancestor Styx, the Holy Saint did not dare to be careless. With a thought, the 'Oriental Green Lotus Flag' emitted the powerful power of the Oriental Green Wood and formed a huge protective shield outside his body.  .

    Only Zhu Jiuyin and Hou Tu Zu Wu still stood on the sea of ????blood with natural expressions, without being affected by the original power of the blood sea. They looked at Saint Zhunti with disdain. Zhu Jiu Yin and Hou Tu Zu Wu's behavior  His expression angered Saint Zhunti even more.

    Just listening, Saint Zhunti yelled angrily: "River Styx. Do you really want to fight to the death with me in the West?"

    Ancestor Styx shouted angrily: "Zhunti, do you think there is still room for relaxation between us? You have acted like bullying the big one, and you dare to knock on the door. Do you think there is still room for relaxation between us with such behavior?"  Is there any possibility of reconciliation? Give me death. Blood waves surge into the sky, and blood lotuses bloom!"

    Ancestor Minghe was really crazy. With his shout, waves of blood rose above the sea of ??blood.  And there were countless blood lotuses blooming in the blood wave. One after another, they soon spread all over the blood sea. When the blood lotus completely filled the blood sea, they rose up in the power of filth.  A ball of red lotus karma fire.

    When the red lotus karma fire rose, all the immortals in the three realms lost their voices again.  The ancestor of the Minghe River was indeed an expert who listened to the teachings in the Zixiao Palace back then. He actually had such a trump card. The red lotus karma fire was a huge threat to people like them, even the saints.  Fearing three points, the only one in the three realms that is not afraid of the red lotus karma fire is the witch clan. After all, the witch clan is the only one who does not cultivate the soul and does not need the red lotus karma fire to burn the soul.

    When he saw the red lotus karma fire rising above the sea of ??blood, a cold smile flashed across Taishang Laojun's face, and he said in a dark voice: "What a Styx. The method is really good, this time  You are trying to seize the opportunity of Yin and Zhunti, but if you fail to steal the chicken, you will lose a handful of rice. You want to take this opportunity to develop and expand the West. Do you know how powerful it is now? There are Zhu Jiuyin and Styx dragging you. I want to see  See if you two can still squeeze out the energy to intervene in this Xuanmen catastrophe, you'd better die together with these two crazy people Zhu Jiuyin and Ming He, then everything will be perfect!"

    Taishang Laojun is happy about such a big change on the sea of ??blood, but Yuanshi Tianzun doesn't have Taishang Laojun's thoughts.  Although he also hopes to see the two saints Jie Yin and Zhunti being held back, even if there is no pressure from the two saints of the west.  Yuanshi Tianzun still has no confidence to face the pressure of Jiejiao. After all, Jiejiao at this time has the potential of tens of thousands of immortals to come to court, while Yuanshi Tianzun's explanatory teaching is only a dozen kittens, ten against ten thousand, even a fool knows  How is the result.

    Yuanshi Tianzun's face was full of sorrow, and he thought secretly in his heart: "What should I do? Is it possible that my lineage of teaching is really going to be cut off because of this Xuanmen catastrophe? Haotian, it's all you ignorant ants.  , if you hadn¡¯t provoked this catastrophe for your own selfishness, how could I have been so passive!¡±

    After thinking about it, Yuanshi Tianzun spread his anger on the Jade Emperor, thinking that all this was the Jade Emperor's fault. He had never thought about himself.If there is anything wrong, he has simply forgotten all the things he did when he was the Human Emperor. The typical example is that all mistakes are other people's, and he is the best, without any mistakes.

    Relatively speaking, for Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian Cult Leader was not at ease at this time. Zhu Jiuyin was able to kill the evil corpse of Saint Zhunti with great force. This madness cast a shadow on the heart of Tongtian Cult Leader.  , reminded him again of the connection between the 'Four Swords of Zhu Xian' and the 'World-Destroying Demonic Tower' in Zhu Jiuyin's hand.

    The leader of Tongtian couldn't help but secretly thought: "Could it be that what Zhu Jiuyin said when the teacher divided the treasures back then is true? These 'Four Swords of Zhu Xian' should have belonged to Zhu Jiuyin. If so, it would only be a calamity together."  I'm afraid that Zhu Jiuyin won't be quiet anymore, and I, Jie Jiao, am afraid that I will have to face the double pressure of Chan Jiao and Zhu Jiuyin, which is not a good thing!"

    Now Jiejiao's luck has been linked to the Yin Shang Dynasty, and it has become a situation where both are harmed. After all, Jiejiao does not have the ultimate treasure to suppress luck. In order to suppress the influence of the Wu clan among the human race, the Tongtian leader made  The move to connect Jiejiao's luck with the Yin Shang Dynasty successfully suppressed the influence of the Wu clan on the human race through the Yin Shang's luck. But now the serious consequences of this move have appeared.  The Jie Yijie Sect seems to be powerful, with the potential of thousands of immortals to come to court, but without the treasure to suppress the fate of the great sect, everything is just a mirror. How can such a situation not make the leader of Tongtian Sect worry about it!

    Relatively speaking, only the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother are happy now. Although it is said that only the disciples of the two sects of Chanjie do not pay attention to the Heavenly Court and do not take him as the Lord of the Heavenly Court seriously, the Jade Emperor understands in his heart that the reason why the West does not  Any movement is entirely because they are weak. If they become stronger, they will be like the two sects of Chanjie. Therefore, the Jade Emperor is naturally willing to see Patriarch Styx, Zhu Jiuyin and the Two Saints of the West fight in a bloody battle, consuming  their power.

    Although the power shown by the Styx Ancestor in this battle was very powerful, the Jade Emperor did not have too much worry. After all, most of the Styx Ancestor's power came from the sea of ??blood.  The strength of the ancestors of Hai and Styx will be greatly reduced, but with the support of the "Celestial Star Formation" in Heaven, there is no fear.

    If the power that Heaven is most worried about is the Wu Clan, even though most of the power of the Wu Clan is now hidden in Nanzhan Prefecture, only the Wu Clan is present in the Three Realms, but the Jade Emperor, as the Lord of Heaven, knows  The power of the Witch Clan has improved greatly in so many years of recuperation, not to mention that just the treasure of time in Zhu Jiuyin's hand is enough to restore the strength of the Witch Clan that was severely damaged by the Lich Tribulation.  If the Wu Clan is not exerting its strength now, it is simply accumulating, waiting for the opportunity to come, and then make a big splash again.

    Of course, no matter how powerful the Witch Clan is, it will not have any impact on the Heavenly Court at the moment. After all, the Witch Clan has enemies all over the world, whether it is Sanqing or Nuwa Empress. The two sages of the West will also not let the Witch Clan be born.  , so everything is developing in the direction expected by the Jade Emperor. How can this not make him happy?

    The Jade Emperor laughed loudly and said: "Yaochi, it seems that we have done the right thing this time. The entire Three Realms are in turmoil due to the arrival of the calamity, and all causes and effects will be forced to explode. When they all lose, who will be able to survive?"  If you dare to disrespect me, Heaven, then Heaven will be the master of the three realms!"

    Seeing the Jade Emperor's majestic appearance, the Queen Mother was not as happy as him. On the contrary, there was a trace of sadness on her face, and she said worriedly: "Haotian, although our plan is successful, all the saints are mutually supportive."  They become hostile, but don¡¯t forget that this calamity is caused by you and me, and we have also become the target of public criticism. When they calm down, our situation will not be any better!"

    The Jade Emperor said in a deep voice: "Even if there is only a glimmer of hope, I will not give up. Opportunities always come with risks. If I can't see through this, then what hope is there for me to become the master of the three realms!"

    The Jade Emperor is now a little arrogant due to the drastic changes in the Three Realms. He has forgotten that he was suppressed by the Three Purities in the past. He has forgotten that all saints are ants. He is not Zhu Jiuyin or Styx. In terms of strength, there is a huge difference between him and the saints.  Far.

    Zhu Jiuyin is so crazy that even saints are afraid of him, and he has the body of a chaotic god and demon. Styx is known as the sea of ??blood that never dries up. Styx is immortal and has an immortal body that is almost like a saint. They dare not fear the power of a saint.  Fight to the death with the saints because they have such confidence, but does the Jade Emperor have such confidence?

    The Jade Emperor's confidence is only Taoist Hongjun. Can Taoist Hongjun really support him again and again? If he loses the support of Taoist Hongjun, what ability does the Jade Emperor have to fight against the saint?

 Text Chapter 275: Outbreak

    Chapter 275: Outbreak

    The blood lotus is in full bloom, and the powerful red lotus karma fire is spread all over the blood sea. The entire blood sea has become a sea of ??fire, and the power of the red lotus karma fire comes from the filthy air in the blood sea, the Styx.  The ancestor's desperate move put the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti into absolute danger.

    The two saints Jieyin and Zhunti looked at each other. From each other's eyes, they could clearly see each other's intentions. They could no longer remain passive like this. They had to break out and fight against the Styx and the River Styx on the sea of ??blood.  They lost the initiative in Zhu Jiuyin's fight, and the longer it dragged on, the worse it was for them.

    Walk!  In an instant, the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin had the intention of leaving. They must know that their goal has been achieved, the Asuras have obtained it, and they have no intention of continuing to fight with Zhu Jiuyin and Styx Blood.  If we keep fighting, as long as the West can prosper, even if we lose a little face, it won't matter. As for today's cause and effect, there will naturally be a day of reckoning in the future. There is no need to fight here and waste your strength in vain.  Put yourself in danger.

    After having such an idea, Saint Zhunti no longer paid attention to the filthy power in his body. The 'Golden Lotus of Merit' protected himself. The 'Seven Treasures Tree' in his hand quickly waved out, and a burst of colorful light shot out.  , a passage was opened in the endless red lotus fire.

    When Saint Zhunti took action, Ancestor Minghe thought secretly: "No, Zhunti and Jieyin are trying to escape. If they are allowed to escape, then my Asuras who were plundered by them will never be able to escape again."  Otherwise, I cannot let them escape no matter what, I will take advantage of Zhu Jiuyin and Houtu Zuwu to take them back and kill them!"

    kill!  When the murderous intent of the Ancestor Minghe revived, the swords of 'Yuantu' and 'Abi' turned into black lights and shuttled through the red lotus karma fire, chasing after each other like maggots attached to the bones.  Behind the two saints Yin and Chunti, to be precise, they were chasing after Saint Chunti. After all, the Asuras fell into the hands of Saint Chunti.

    Ancestor Minghe was working so hard, so Zhu Jiuyin naturally would not stand idly by. He shouted loudly and the ¡®World-Destroying Demonic Tower¡¯ in his hand turned into a black lightning and blocked the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin.  As a treasure of destruction, even if it is not perfect yet, its power is unparalleled. The 'World-Destroying Demonic Tower' crashed into Saint Zhunti like a running giant elephant.

    Zhu Jiuyin had the same idea as Ancestor Styx, they were all looking at Saint Zhunti for a beating.  As for welcoming the saint, he didn't take it seriously at all.  Ancestor Styx's intention was to recapture those Asuras, while Zhu Jiuyin's idea was to tear off a piece of flesh from Zhunti's body to devour the opponent's flesh and blood to enhance his own accumulation.

    "Sages can be regarded as great tonics. There is only one lunatic like Zhu Jiuyin in the entire Three Realms.  Only he had such a crazy idea. If Zhu Jiuyin's idea was revealed, it would definitely trigger the killing of all the saints. Even if they violated the promise of Daozu Hongjun back then, they would kill Zhu Jiuyin at all costs.  Say it again.

    Fortunately, Zhu Jiuyin was not hopelessly crazy and did not say what was in his heart.  Although Zhu Jiuyin had done such things several times, Zhu Jiuyin had valid reasons every time. The saints never thought that Zhu Jiuyin would have such crazy ideas.

    Even if Zhu Jiuyin now openly devours the evil corpse of Saint Zhunti, in the eyes of the saints and even the immortals of the three realms, Zhu Jiuyin does not think that Zhu Jiuyin is strengthening his own accumulation, only that Zhu Jiuyin is this.  In order to completely kill the evil corpse of Saint Zhunti, no one has considered that Zhu Jiuyin is to enhance their own accumulation.

    Although Hou Tu Zu Wu did not intend to take action, she could not sit idly by in this situation. Zhu Jiuyin and Ming He Ancestor teamed up to face Saint Zhunti. Hou Tu Zu Wu naturally wanted to block the attack.  saint.  Don't let him have the opportunity to help Saint Zhunti, so as not to affect the performance of Patriarch Styx and Zhu Jiuyin.

    Whether they were being invited or being mentioned as saints, they did not expect that this trip would be so dangerous, nor did they expect that Zhu Jiuyin and Houtu Zuwu would react so violently.  They didn't even expect that Ancestor Styx had such cruel methods. All kinds of reasons combined to make the two of them suffer one after another. This was really difficult for the two saints to accept. Zhu Jiuyin, Ancestor Styx and others  The three of them, Hou Tuzu Wu, worked together to make it so difficult for them, the Second Saint Company, to leave.

    Of course, the main reason for this situation was that the previous Saint Zhunti was too arrogant.  He underestimated the methods of Ancestor Styx and underestimated the influence of the Blood Sea on himself.  Buddha and devil are one, and great good means great evil. Saint Zhunti really didn't expect that his trump card would be so vulnerable that Zhu Jiuyin would kill him.

    Zhu Jiuyin's 'World-Destroying Demonic Tower' was rampaging, leaving Saint Zhunti unable to resist. After all, this was in a sea of ??blood. Saint Zhunti was one against two, facing Zhu Jiuyin and Ancestor Styx.  Surrounding and killing is really difficult.?Whether it is the twin swords of 'Yuan Tu' and 'A Bi', or Zhu Jiuyin's 'World-Destroying Demonic Tower', these three treasures are not something that Saint Zhunti dares to take, facing such a crazy attack.  , Zhunti Saint could only dodge.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    Saint Zhunti couldn't help but have the idea of ??such a compromise in his mind, but such an idea just passed by for a moment. Things had reached this point, even if he really had to give up those Asuras, the Styx Ancestor would really do it because of this.  And stop, even if Patriarch Styx wanted to stop, I'm afraid Zhu Jiuyin, a lunatic, wouldn't agree.

    When a saint is forced to this point, one can imagine how angry Saint Zhunti is. Since he cannot compromise, he can only fight with all his strength. Although Saint Zhunti is not willing to give up his good body, but in this situation,  He has to make a choice. Time waits for no one. The longer he delays, the more detrimental it will be to him. It is impossible for Saint Zhunti to let his senior brother bear this responsibility. After all, they must have someone with strong power.

    When thinking of this, Saint Zhunti thought to himself: "Styx, since you are seeking death, you can't blame me for being ruthless. I want to see if you are heartbroken when the origin of the sea of ??blood is hurt!"

    Saint Zhunti made up his mind, and the good corpse was released again. As soon as the good corpse came out, before Patriarch Minghe and Zhu Jiuyin could react, Saint Zhunti flashed away. When Saint Zhunti  When he escaped, his good corpse exploded with a bang. The powerful shock wave met Zhu Jiuyin's 'World-Destroying Demonic Tower' head-on. It also enveloped the swords of Yuan Tu and A Bi, and  The battle took place above the sea of ??blood. The self-destruction power of the saint's three corpses was astonishing. The powerful shock wave swept away the entire blood sea with the power of sweeping thousands of armies. Countless blood lotuses were destroyed by the shock wave.

    When the blood lotus was broken, the originally powerful red lotus karma fire weakened, and the origin of the blood sea was severely damaged. The ancestor of the Minghe River was not only entrusted in the twin swords of Yuantu and Abi.  The soul was injured, and the origin of the blood sea was also damaged, which also made him feel extremely weak, and his face instantly became extremely pale.

    Zhu Jiuyin is much better than Ancestor Styx. You must know that the 'World-Destroying Demonic Tower' is the treasure of destruction, and its quality can directly match that of the treasure of chaos. Although Saint Zhunti self-destructed the good corpse, the shock wave cannot  The 'World-Destroying Demonic Tower' that shook Zhu Jiuyin only sent it flying backwards. Zhu Jiuyin's true form of the Chaos God and Demon stretched out his hand and grabbed it firmly in his hand.

    It only took a few breaths for the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti to escape. With the power of the powerful shock wave, Saint Zhunti instantly escaped from the sea of ????blood with the "Golden Lotus of Merit" to protect him.  The saint also followed closely behind. If we say that Saint Zhunti escaped, it was entirely due to his own viciousness, while the escape of Saint Zhiti was because Hou Tuzu Witch had a kind thought in his heart and did not want to do anything wrong.  Got a chance to lead the saint.

    When he escaped from the sea of ??blood, Saint Zhunti said in a dark voice: "Styx River, Zhu Jiuyin, I have remembered what happened this time!"

    No one loses the battle. Seeing that Saint Zhunti escaped from the sea of ??blood and left such harsh words afterwards, how could Zhu Jiuyin show weakness? He shouted angrily: "Zhunti, if you have the ability, don't run away, you  Dare you?"

    When he heard Zhu Jiuyin's words, Saint Zhunti had nothing to say. He didn't dare. Both the good and evil corpses were already dead. This was a heavy blow to Saint Zhunti. If he stayed again,  , fearing that he really had to lose his life here, he could only snort coldly and head towards the Western Paradise without looking back.

    The saint who received the guide sighed deeply. He had calculated everything, but he did not expect that the final result would be like this. He really didn't know whether this operation was a failure or an attack. Although the goal had been achieved, he still couldn't predict it.  The saint lost both good and evil corpses, which took a long time to recuperate before he could recover. The strength of the Zhunti saint was damaged, which was not a good thing for the West, especially at such a critical moment.

    When looking at the departing figures of Zhunti and the two saints, Ming He was extremely angry. He tried his best but did not expect that Zhunti was not left behind in the end, and he did not force the other party to hand over the plundered things.  Asuras, even if they destroyed Zhunti's good and evil corpses and severely damaged their vitality, the sea of ??blood would not be severely damaged. If they want to use the original power of the sea of ??blood, it will take a long time.  Time to recuperate, and will the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin give him such a long time to recuperate?

    For this point, Ancestor Styx had no hope. Thinking of this, he couldn't help but let out a long sigh, with a look of disappointment on his face!

 Text Chapter 276 Section Arrangement

    Chapter 276 Arrangement

    Chapter 276 Arrangement

    Ancestor Styx was not satisfied with this battle, but it was completely different for Zhu Jiuyin. He was very satisfied with the result. Not only did he swallow the evil corpse of Zhunti, but he also allowed Ancestor Styx to fight with him.  The West has reached the point where it will not stop fighting. With Zhunti's character, he will never let go of the Styx ancestors or the Asura clan. Under the pressure of the West, if the Styx ancestors want to protect themselves, they can only fight with them.  Underworld cooperation.  . .

    Zhu Jiuyin looked at the disappointed face of Patriarch Minghe and said calmly: "Fellow Minghe, don't take it too seriously. People do calculations mentally and unintentionally. It's not easy to achieve such a result. This  You have already made a name for yourself in the blood sea in the first battle. Let's see who dares to ignore the existence of the blood sea. Even if it is quasi-teaching for revenge, so what. The blood sea and the underworld are one. Can the West really fight with us with just him? Moreover?  Do you think they will sacrifice their own lives and give up the great opportunity to fight to the death with us? Zhunti and Jieyin are not fools. Their biggest wish is to make the West prosperous, so they will not do this. You don¡¯t need to be too worried.  I¡¯m worried about this!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin's words made Patriarch Minghe feel slightly relieved. With Zhu Jiuyin's words, he was not afraid even if Zhunti and Jie Yin came knocking on his door, because now he already had  Zhu Jiuyin's promise.

    Ancestor Minghe sighed and said, "Thank you so much for your help, fellow Taoist. If my fellow Taoist hadn't taken action today, I'm afraid this sea of ??blood would have become the back garden of Zhunti and Jie Yin. I don't dare to forget this great kindness. In the future,  Fellow Taoist, if you have any questions, just ask!"

    The words of Ancestor Minghe made Zhu Jiuyin reveal a smile on his face. It was obvious that Ancestor Minghe was showing his feelings to him. In the future, the Asura clan and the Wu clan would work together with Styx.  With the help of the ancestors, the underworld can't be said to be impregnable, but it is not far off. At least if cats and dogs want to take advantage of the underworld, they must first go through the sea of ??blood.

    Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "Fellow Taoist Minghe, you are serious. The two of you are resting. I still understand the reason why the lips are dead and the teeth are cold. If the sea of ??blood is damaged, it will not be a good thing for the underworld, but to be honest, saints do  It is very rare for someone to be able to raise the issue accurately, and only he would do such a thing to bully a small person regardless of his reputation. This time he was severely injured by us. Without hundreds of years of rest and recuperation, he would never be able to recover as before!  "

    If Zhu Jiuyin spoke big words, it would definitely make Ancestor Minghe feel wary, but Zhu Jiuyin told the truth, which would make Ancestor Minghe feel at ease. The cold lips and teeth are the current gap between the underworld and the sea of ??blood.  The relationship between the two is that the sea of ??blood is the first barrier to the underworld. If the sea of ??blood fails, it will be very detrimental to the underworld.

    Regarding the matter of Saint Zhunti, Zhu Jiuyin did not exaggerate. The death of the good and evil corpses was a great loss to Zhunti. It would not be easy for him to recover. The most important thing is that even if he recovers  He didn't dare to continue to cause trouble for the ancestor of Styx. After all, he still had to take into account the calamity. Although revenge was very important, it was not worth mentioning compared with the Western Daxing.

    Patriarch Minghe nodded and said, "What my fellow Taoist said makes sense!"

    Zhu Jiuyin swallowed the evil corpse of Saint Zhunti, but it took time to digest it, and it was inconvenient for him to stay on the sea of ??blood, so he said to Houtu Zuwu: "Sister, in the future, you must have more hookups with Taoist fellows from Styx."  Yong, the underworld is related to the fate of our witch clan, and there is no room for failure. Today¡¯s events are enough for us to be vigilant and take precautions!¡±

    Even if Zhu Jiuyin didn't say anything, Hou Tuzu Witch knew how much impact today's events would have on the underworld. She nodded and said: "Second brother, I know what to do. Don't worry, there will never be anything like this in the underworld."  lose!"

    Zhu Jiuyin said: "That's good. I have something else to do and I can't stay here any longer. Let's say goodbye!"

    Zhu Jiuyin was a clean and tidy person. After saying that, he bowed to the Ancestor Styx, then turned and left the Blood Sea towards the southern state. He completely let go of everything that happened in the Blood Sea.  He believed that Hou Tu Zuwu could handle the relationship with Styx well. After all, this was a win-win situation.

    Zhu Jiuyin left the sea of ????blood easily, but as he left the three realms, there was a sound of discussion, discussing countermeasures for this bloody battle above the sea of ????blood, especially in the Western Paradise.  Among them, the two saints Jie Yin and Zhunti had great feelings about this battle. After all, they had experienced everything firsthand.

    After returning to the Western Paradise, Saint Zhunti did not rush into retreat to recover from his injuries. On the contrary, he hurriedly invited the Saint to discuss countermeasures. This battle deeply touched him and made him understand that under the Saint  How ironic this sentence is that they are all ants. Not only Zhu Jiuyin shocked him, but the Styx River also worried him. It can be said that those who had listened to the Tao in Zixiao Palace back then??, everyone who has survived until now is not easy to mess with, and they all have their own trump cards.

    Being pulled by Saint Zhunti to discuss countermeasures made Saint Jieyin feel helpless. He said in a deep voice: "Junior brother, if you have any questions, we can wait until you stabilize your injury first. Why do you have to be so anxious? Your body is not  Our foundation, don¡¯t destroy your foundation just because of your impulse!¡±

    Saint Zhunti was not persuaded by the words of Saint Jingyin. He said in a deep voice: "Brother, I know very well how my body is. The destruction of the two corpses of good and evil cannot be restored overnight. It will not be restored overnight."  It won¡¯t have a big impact on my body. After all, my injury is not my body, but the backlash from my soul! On the contrary, this fight with Zhu Jiuyin and Styx gave me a lot to say to you.  He said, you must know that this is related to the great prosperity of our West, so we cannot be careless in the slightest!"

    When he heard what Saint Zhunti said, Saint Jieyin could only sigh and stop persuading him. He explained to him that he knew that Saint Zhunti would not listen to him. If he had to argue with him on this matter,  That would only waste more time and delay Zhunti's recovery time again.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Since my junior brother has some insights, let me tell you, and I am all ears!¡±

    Saint Zhunti pondered for a moment, sorted out his thoughts and then said: "Brother, although our plan this time was very good and we had an eye on the overall situation, we made a big mistake, that is, we underestimated it.  The situation has changed, and the relationship between Styx and the Witch Clan is definitely extraordinary. Otherwise, Zhu Jiuyin would not have rushed to the Sea of ??Blood to help Styx. This time we are able to scare the snake, and we will try to attack the underworld again in the future.  The idea is a bit difficult. With this battle, the connection between Styx and Houtu Ancestral Witch will probably be even closer, and we will no longer be given the opportunity to sneak attack!"

    At this time, Saint Zhunti admitted that his previous attack on the Asura clan was a sneak attack. Unfortunately, there was only the Holy Saint here, and no one else was there.

    Hearing the words of Saint Zhunti, he sighed and said: "Junior brother said that it was brother's mistake that led to such serious consequences. It was all because of brother's carelessness that you were seriously injured!  "

    Saint Zhunti shook his head and said: "Actually, brother, there is no need to say this. This is not your fault alone. We are not wrong in terms of the overall situation, but we underestimated the reaction of the Wu clan, and I think all shortcomings have been exposed now.  It is also a good thing. After all, now we know where we made the mistake and there is still a chance to correct it. If we wait until the end to break out, it will really affect our great success in the West. As for my injury, it has nothing to do with you. If I can  If I left decisively when Zhu Jiuyin took action, I wouldn't have ended up like this. After all, it's all my own fault!"

    Speaking of this, Saint Zhunti sighed: "Okay, senior brother, let's not talk about whose fault it is. Now we should discuss what to do next. This defeat in the sea of ??blood not only alarmed the Wu clan  So simple, it made them wary of us. We also alarmed Sanqing and Nuwa Empress. With their wisdom, it is impossible not to understand the intentions of you and me. At this time, they are probably also wary of us.  We must be on guard. Although we have completed the gathering of the Eight Heavenly Dragons this time, we have also exposed our own thoughts. This is not a good thing for us. If it is not a last resort, I think Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi  Even Tianzun will not contact us, we have to prepare in advance!"

    Hearing this, Saint Jieying couldn't help but frowned. Why didn't he want to prepare in advance, but the people in the East were always very wary of them. Even if he had the intention, I'm afraid he wouldn't have the ability.

    The Holy Sage sighed: "Junior brother, this is easier said than done. Dongfang has always rejected us. Now you and I have made such a big noise above the sea of ??blood. If you want to make arrangements in advance,  I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult to succeed!¡±

    Sage Zhunti shook his head and said: "No! Brother, things are not as difficult as you think. There is only one person who can fulfill our requirements and make it easy for us to succeed!"

    As soon as Saint Zhunti said this, Saint Jieyin said anxiously: "Junior brother, who has such ability?"

    Saint Zhunti said in a deep voice: "Lu Ya, the tenth prince of the demon clan, as long as we contact him, nothing will be a problem!"

    "It's him! Junior brother, are you sure you're not mistaken? He is the prince of the demon clan. You and I cannot easily convince him. Moreover, we don't have that chance. He is in the Wa Palace!"  He was confused by Zhunti's words. He really couldn't see anything in Lu Ya that could be useful to them!

    Saint Zhunti smiled calmly and said: "Brother, don't worry, I'm not mistaken, Lu Ya is ourThe best chess piece to advance, even though he is currently nesting in the Wa Palace, but with his character, he will leave the Wa Palace in a short time. You must know that he is carrying a blood feud, and with the power of Empress Nuwa, he will not be able to leave the palace.  We can't help him get revenge, and Sanqing doesn't have to think about it. No one will pay attention to him, the prince of the demon clan, so if he wants revenge, he can only seek refuge in us in the west. This time, although we are with Zhu Jiuyin and Styx,  This bloody battle exposed many problems, but it was able to attract Lu Ya. As long as Lu Ya can join us in the West, then aren't we laying a vital chess piece in the East!  "

    Although Saint Zhunti's character is not very good, his scheming and calculation are very good. He can clarify things in a short time and find a way to deal with them. This kind of wisdom is also rare in the Three Realms.  It is indeed rare.

    The Holy Sage sighed: "Although that is the case, how can we get in touch with Lu Ya? After all, we are now being watched by the Sanqing. Not only the Sanqing, but the Wu Clan is also watching us.  Even Haotian, who is above the heaven, is also wary of us!"

    Saint Zhunti said: "Brother, there is no need for us to go find him. Lu Ya will come to us on his own initiative. As long as he wants revenge, he can only come to us. He can't count on the demon clan. After Yu  In the battle with Wang Zhi Shui, the power of the demon clan has been reduced to the extreme, and people's hearts will change. Even if Lu Ya has the title of the demon clan prince above his head, the demon emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi have already died.  How many people in the clan are willing to respect him as king!"

    Saint Zhunti's words are indeed correct. Now the demon clan is no longer just after the Lich War. The surviving demon saints still have a loyal heart. Now after so many changes, Lu  Yayou has never made any achievements, so naturally, people like them have changed.

    Lu Ya has always been hiding in the Wa Palace, blindly relying on the surviving monsters in Beiju Luzhou to fight. After experiencing several blows, naturally the hearts of these people have cooled down, and they can no longer  The passion is gone.

    Of course, the most important thing is that the power displayed by Zhu Jiuyin is really amazing. They naturally chose to survive when they were unable to take revenge. As time went by, people's hearts dispersed, and it would be impossible to unite them again.  That's all Lu Ya could do.

    For Lu Ya, that was only the first arrangement of Saint Zhunti. One Lu Ya was far from being able to make the West prosper. If the West wanted to prosper, it would need more arrangements.

    After a slight pause, Saint Zhunti said again: "Brother, Lu Ya alone cannot support the momentum of our great rise in the West. We have to start from the two sects of Chan and Jie. There are many people in the Jie sect who have mixed minds.  , it doesn¡¯t matter if there is no pressure, but once there is pressure, I think some of the ten thousand immortals will naturally be afraid, and our opportunity will come. As for explaining the teaching, it¡¯s not that I look down on Yuanshi Tianzun, his ability to manage the great religion is really  It's too limited. They just praise Guangchengzi blindly, but ignore other disciples, so that people are now distracted. It's okay if nothing happens. If something goes wrong, it will also cause big troubles. Senior brother, just let people keep an eye on these two sects.  !¡± (To be continued.

 Text Chapter 277 Persuasion

    Chapter 277 Persuasion

    Chapter 277 Persuasion

    It is easier said than done to stare at the two sects of Chan and Jie, but Saint Jie Yin did not say anything and nodded in agreement with Saint Zhunti. For the two Saints Zhunti and Jieyin  , they have only one goal in their hearts, and that is the great rejuvenation of the West. For this goal, they can sacrifice everything. This is true for Zundi, and the same is true for Jieyin.  

    In a killing, Saint Zhunti killed both good and evil corpses in the sea of ??blood. Everyone thought that the destiny of the West would be damaged because of this, but the result shocked them. When Zhunti released Asura  When a clan used his Buddhist magical power to forcibly transform these Asuras, the eight celestial dragons were complete, and the destiny of the West rose instead of falling. Although the rise was limited, the result was astonishing, precisely because  This made the immortals in the three realms suddenly realize why Zhunti would pay such a high price to plunder the Asura clan, all for today.

    "Could it be said that the Asura clan also has great luck, comparable to the human race created by the beautiful Empress Wa?" For a moment, many people involuntarily had such thoughts in their hearts. It is not their fault for such wild thoughts, but the changes in the destiny of the West.  It really makes people have to think this way. It is precisely because of this idea that for a moment, there was a sea of ??spiritual thoughts above the blood sea. The spiritual thoughts of one person after another swept across from above, wanting to explore the secrets of the blood sea.  .

    The crazy behavior of these people made Patriarch Styx angry. If the previous battle with Saint Zhunti had not damaged the origin of the Blood Sea, Patriarch Styx would have wanted to summon the origin power of the Blood Sea again.  He had given these people a heavy blow, but now he could only endure the bad breath and let these people run wild.

    In fact, it is a big mistake for these people to think this way. It is not that the Asura clan has great luck, but that when Jieyin and Zhunti perfect the eight heavenly dragons, they can use the power of the eight heavenly dragons to extract a trace of the dragon and phoenix clan.  There is also the luck of the Asura clan. Although it is only a trace of luck, the integration of many lucks will naturally greatly increase the luck of the West, and there is such a change.

    When he saw such a change on the sea of ??blood, Saint Zhunti showed a sneer on his face, and said in a dark voice: "Okay, that's great. I didn't expect that this could unintentionally give the underworld a chance."  If He creates a little trouble, if everyone goes to the sea of ??blood to plunder the Asura clan, let¡¯s see how Styx will respond!¡±

    With the example of Saint Zhunti, who would dare to run to the sea of ??blood to plunder again? Even Sanqing would not dare to have such an idea. You must know that Zhu Jiuyin is a lunatic. To force such a person to  If he is anxious, he can do anything, but Sanqing will not do this.

    Sanqing didn¡¯t dare to take action, so you can imagine the others. No one is a fool and they don¡¯t want to gamble with their lives unless they really don¡¯t want to live anymore.

    When the saint saw this, he shook his head and said: "Junior brother, you should go back to recover as soon as possible. Don't pay too much attention to these small things. As long as we prosper in the West, we will naturally have a chance to regain our position in the future!"

    Saint Zhunti said in a deep voice: "Brother, you don't need to worry about me, I can distinguish the important from the important, and I will practice in seclusion right now!"

    After this war, the West finally settled down and no longer made any moves. The stability of the West made Sanqing and Nuwa Empress breathe a sigh of relief, and also made the Jade Emperor in heaven breathe a sigh of relief. He did not want to see  The matter with Sanqing was not over yet, and the great prosperity of the West made him put heavy shackles on him again.

    Time flies, and a hundred years have passed in the blink of an eye. Daozu Hongjun once again summoned Sanqing to Zixiao Palace to inquire about the status of the list of gods. Unfortunately, this time they still parted on bad terms, neither Yuanshi Tianzun nor Tongtian Cult Leader.  He is willing to let his disciples be listed as gods. This result makes Taishang Laojun very embarrassed.

    Taoist Hongjun was also a little impatient and said in a deep voice: "I will give you another hundred years. Once the hundred years have passed, the calamity will begin. You have no choice but to make a decision no matter what. Go back now!"

    After returning from Zixiao Palace, Sanqing was in a very heavy mood. Taishang Laojun could no longer control his thoughts and approached Tongtian Cult Leader, trying to persuade Tongtian Cult Leader to take the initiative to sign the list of gods.

    When he saw the sudden visit from Taishang Laojun, a trace of surprise flashed across the face of Tongtian Cult Master. You must know that Taishang Laojun rarely pays attention to his younger brother. How could he not be surprised when he suddenly came to pay homage to him today?  .

    After sitting down, the leader of Tongtian Cult said in a deep voice: "I wonder what the important matter is for Senior Brother to visit me?"

    Taishang Laojun sighed and said: "Junior Brother Tongtian, the time the teacher has given us now is only a short hundred years. Brother Wei, I hope you can make some concessions and take the initiative to sign the list of gods. You must know that there are thousands of immortals coming to court under your Jie Jiao sect.  More than three hundred people came outBeing listed as a god is not a big deal, why do you have to worry about it!  "

    Hearing the words of the Supreme Lord, the leader of Tongtian Cult said in a deep voice: "Senior Brother, our Jie Cult is indeed capable of attracting tens of thousands of immortals to come to court, but others don't know it. Don't you still know it? When the teacher divided the treasure, you  My second senior brother and I both have the most precious treasure to suppress the destiny of the great religion, but I don¡¯t have the treasure to suppress the destiny of the great religion. I can only use the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation to suppress the destiny of the great religion. If you ask me to assign more than 300 people to be listed as gods, then let the others  What will the disciples think? Once the hearts of the people are dispersed, what else can I do to suppress the luck? Won¡¯t the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation become an empty shell? Do you think I can do such a thing?"

    The Tongtian leader also had his own reasons. He had nothing to hide from Taishang Laojun. After all, Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun both knew about this matter, so Tongtian leader directly stated his concerns.  If Taishang Laojun really wants to help, then he should show it.

    It¡¯s a pity that Taishang Laojun will not sacrifice himself to help others. He shook his head and said: ¡°Junior Brother Tongtian, I know what you said, but don¡¯t forget that my disciples and Junior Brother Yuanshi¡¯s disciples combined are less than two.  Ten people, even if we let all our disciples be on the list, it will be a drop in the bucket compared to three hundred and sixty-five. In the end, you will have to teach to make up for it. Why don't you be more generous and take the initiative to take on this responsibility? Is it possible that you really have to do it?  Do you want to watch Junior Brother Yuanshi cut off his inheritance? Furthermore, as long as you make it clear to your disciples, nothing will happen at all!"

    Leader Tongtian shook his head and said: "I don't agree with what Senior Brother said, and I don't want to see you break up with Senior Brother Yuanshi, but what we have to face is not only the fight between our own families, but also Junior Sister Nuwa, the West  The Second Saint, and even Zhu Jiuyin are all secretly hiding it. If I am weak for a moment, I will be plundered by all parties. At that time, if I intercept the religion, I am afraid that I will be in danger of destroying the religion. Besides, no senior brother can say anything about it.  It's so dangerous. You and Senior Brother Yuanshi don't have that many disciples, but as the leader of the human religion, you can let the human race be listed as a god. Compared with our disciples, I think the human race is still very willing to accept this result.  , after all, it means eternal life to them!¡±

    The rejection of Master Tongtian made Taishang Laojun feel very uncomfortable. Even though he had said it himself, he still refused to accept it. This made Taishang Laojun, as the senior brother, not angry, but what happened next?  The suggestions put forward by Master Tongtian made him very happy and allowed him to see a new direction.

    However, although Taishang Laojun was very happy to have such a way, he shook his head in an instant and said: "Junior brother Tongtian, you also know that the teacher said that this calamity is the great calamity of our Xuanmen, and the human race  Although becoming a god on the list is an option, it can¡¯t be too many, and we still need to solve it in the end!¡±

    Leader Tongtian said disapprovingly: "Even so, senior brother, you can't let me take on this responsibility. It's still a long time before the calamity begins. You and senior brother Yuanshi can naturally recruit more disciples.  Isn¡¯t it enough to let them be on the list and become gods? Why do they have to stare at me and not let go!"

    Why are you staring at Jiejiao and not letting go? Isn¡¯t this an obvious thing? Who told you that Jiejiao is now a dominant family? The entire human race has become your territory. Taishang Laojun, the leader of the human sect, has been thrown away.  It was so far away that few human beings knew about it, so how could Taishang Laojun, as the senior brother, be willing to do so.

    As the leader of the human religion, Taishang Laojun, even the human race has forgotten his existence. How could he, the leader of the human religion, ignore it? The leader of Tongtian only considered his own situation, but did not put himself in Taishang Laojun's shoes.  , consider the embarrassment of Taishang Laojun, which also laid the cause and effect for the destruction of his Jiejiao.

    Taishang Laojun took a deep breath and said: "Junior Brother Tongtian, now your Jiejiao family is the only one among the human race, and there are thousands of immortals coming to court, while Junior Brother Yuanshi's Chanjiao can only protect himself.  , do you think that under this situation, I can stop staring at you, Jiejiao? If you, Jiejiao, don¡¯t contribute to Xuanmen, is it possible that you have to let Junior Brother Yuanshi¡¯s Chanjiao destroy the sect?¡±

    Taishang Laojun's words not only failed to wake up Tongtian Cult Master, but made him think that Taishang Laojun was jealous of the development of his Jie Cult, so he said in a deep voice: "Elder Brother, I said at the beginning that I would  Recruiting disciples widely, but you and Senior Brother Yuanshi don¡¯t listen, you talk about seeking excellence, but look at what Senior Brother Yuanshi¡¯s disciples have done, this calamity is caused by them, if they don¡¯t pay the price, they will let me  Jie Jiao's disciples suffered such an unreasonable disaster. Who can accept such a thing? I, Jie Jiao, cannot ignore my own development and make wedding clothes for others. In that case, I will not be able to give an explanation to my disciples. Please forgive me for your suggestion.  It¡¯s hard to obey, and there is still time. You can let Senior Brother Yuanshi figure it out on his own, instead of focusing on me, Jie Jiao.!¡± (To be continued.

 Text Chapter 278: Signing the List of Gods

    Chapter 278: Sign the God List

    Taishang Laojun said in a deep voice: "Junior Brother Tongtian, things are not as simple as you think. You have to pay attention to the fate of accepting a disciple. Moreover, you are not willing to let your disciples be listed as gods, but how can you let Yuanshi  Junior brother recruits many disciples in order to become a god. Isn¡¯t this a bit overwhelming?¡±

    The leader of Tongtian Cult said disapprovingly: "Senior Brother, how can this be regarded as forcing someone to do something difficult? Since Senior Brother Yuanshi wants to keep his disciples, he has to give something. He can't always expect others to pay while doing nothing himself!"

    He didn't talk much about it. After talking to the leader of Tongtian for so long, Taishang Laojun was very disappointed with no effect at all. From the perspective of Taishang Laojun, he naturally understood that the leader of Tongtian was determined to persist. In this case, he  Further persuasion had no effect, so he sighed and said: "Junior brother Tongtian, I have already said what I should say. If you insist on doing this, then I have nothing to say. You can do it yourself. Brother Wei only has Xuan.  We are all alone, but it is different for your disciples. If you persist so much, it is you who will suffer in the end!"

    After Taishang Laojun said this, he stood up and left Shangqingtian without waiting for the reaction of the leader of Tongtian. He didn't hesitate at all. Since the leader of Tongtian didn't know the current affairs, he didn't need to worry about it anymore.  Let Master Tongtian leave everything to him. Although the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' is powerful, it is not impossible to break it.

    Although the two sides did not openly break up, it was almost the same. When looking at the departing figure of Taishang Laojun, the face of Tongtian Cult Master became extremely gloomy and terrifying. He understood that his rejection was an insult to Taishang.  Laojun, but he has to do this. As the leader of a religion, he has to think about his disciples.

    Taishang Laojun went to see the leader of Tongtian, but he did not hide it from Yuanshi Tianzun. When Taishang Laojun came back from Shangqing Heaven, Yuanshi Tianzun was already waiting for him in Taiqing Heaven. Regarding the appearance of Yuanshi Tianzun, Taishang Laojun  No surprises at all.  It would be a bit abnormal if Yuanshi Tianzun was not in a hurry at this time.

    Before Yuanshi Tianzun could speak, Taishang Laojun sighed and said: "Junior Brother Yuanshi, Junior Brother Tongtian is determined not to let his disciples be listed as gods. It seems that you and I have to make a long-term plan!"

    Hearing the words of Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun breathed a sigh of relief.  To be honest, he was really worried that Taishang Laojun would join forces with Tongtian Cult Leader.  It would be dangerous to explain the teachings like that. He sighed: "Senior Brother, why is it that Junior Brother Tongtian is not willing to agree to your offer? He is doing this to avoid going too far!"

    Taishang Laojun understands what Yuanshi Tianzun is thinking.  He shook his head and said: "We can't force ourselves if we have a strong personality, and Junior Brother Tongtian also proposed a solution. You and we recruit disciples to deal with this catastrophe of becoming a god!"

    As soon as Taishang Laojun said these words, Yuanshi Tianzun's heart couldn't help but move.  Master Tongtian¡¯s method is very good, but it is already a bit late now. Even if he wants to recruit disciples, it will be difficult to achieve any results. If he changes this method and asks his disciples to recruit disciples to prevent disasters, it would be a good idea.  A good idea.

    After having such thoughts, Yuanshi Tianzun sighed: "Since Junior Brother Tongtian is unwilling to pay, then we should not force him anymore. Everything will be according to God's will!"

    Taishang Laojun nodded and said: "This can only be the case now. Junior Brother Tongtian is not willing to let his disciples be on the list, so the three of us can only add nothing. Everything depends on destiny. Whether we live or die depends on our disciples.  What a disciple is capable of!¡±

    After Yuanshi Tianzun received accurate news from Taishang Laojun.  He didn't stay too much anymore. He needed to go back and arrange everything. Despite his generous words, everyone should settle down with their destiny.  But in his heart, he was more anxious than anyone else.

    When looking at the figure of Yuanshi Tianzun leaving in a hurry, Taishang Laojun shook his head.  He was very disdainful of Yuanshi Tianzun's move. He said one thing but acted another. This is really despising.

    Zhu Jiuyin didn't care about Sanqing's actions. Now he was stepping up his efforts to refine the power of the evil corpse of Saint Zhunti that he had swallowed in his body. With Zhu Jiuyin's idea, although it was just an evil corpse,  Corpse, but the power of a saint is higher than that of a quasi-sage. If he can refine this evil corpse, he will have a chance to reach the realm of a quasi-sage.

    Zhu Jiuyin's idea was good, but the reality was very cruel. He overestimated the power of Saint Zhunti, the evil corpse, and underestimated the requirements for mana accumulation of his own chaotic god and demon.  The saint's evil corpse has powerful power, but this power is far from reaching the standard of Zhu Jiuyin's breakthrough. After Zhu Jiuyin completely refined it, it only increased its mana, nothing more, and Li  The realm of conflict is still a thousand miles away.

    Why is it like this?  This starts from the essence, althoughIt is mentioned that the magic power of the evil corpse of the Saint is very good, but it is only good. Compared with the magic power produced by the real body of the Chaos God and Demon, there is still a big gap. If the power of the Chaos God and Demon is the same,  Compared to the evil corpse of Saint Zhunti, that's a hundred. After such transformation, the power brought to him by the evil corpse of Saint Zhunti is naturally very little.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin was unwilling to admit such a gap, he had to face it. The mana possessed by the real body of the Chaos God and Demon was the power of chaos, while the power of the saint was still just mana. There was no difference between the two.  And words.

    Zhu Jiuyin took a deep breath and sighed: "It seems that it is unrealistic to rely on the power of devouring to complete the accumulation. The essential gap requires endless quantities to make up, but in an environment like the Three Realms, it is impossible to  It is really difficult to break through. It seems that I may not be able to succeed in this calamity. No wonder those three thousand chaos gods and demons were so powerful back then!"

    It was not that Zhu Jiuyin had never thought about going to practice in the chaos to refine the aura of chaos to strengthen himself, but this idea soon made him give up, because he still had many things to do during this calamity.  To deal with it, if he leaves the Three Realms and goes to Chaos, he will have to let go of many things, which is unacceptable to him.

    Zhu Jiuyin didn't know that all his actions were planned by Hongjun Daozu. It was precisely because he had such thoughts that Hongjun Daozu would indulge him so much and let him be trapped in the Three Realms instead of in the past.  Go to Chaos to practice.

    For Taoist Hongjun, Zhu Jiuyin who remains in the Three Realms is not terrible. What is terrible is Zhu Jiuyin who enters chaos. The reason why the gods and demons of chaos are powerful is that his body has not experienced the baptism of chaos.  If he is a Chaos God and Demon, then he will never be a real Chaos God and Demon. Zhu Jiuyin himself does not realize this.

    Now that Zhu Jiuyin is trapped in the Three Realms, if he wants to practice, it is no longer enough to just absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. If Zhu Jiuyin had not accumulated the divine way himself and had the assistance of the Kingdom of God, his current  It is difficult to advance even an inch in cultivation. This is the difference between chaos gods and demons and ordinary cultivators.

    For Taoist Hongjun, if Zhu Jiuyin doesn't understand how big the gap is between himself and the Three Realms, then he will have one more day. He is happy to see such things.

    Time flies, and a hundred years have passed in the blink of an eye. For Zhu Jiuyin, there is nothing gained in a hundred years. It is not easy to make a breakthrough after his cultivation has reached his level.

    This time Hongjun Daozu summoned all the saints, it was no longer just the Sanqing, but the Sanqing, Nuwa and the two Western Saints were summoned to the Zixiao Palace. As for the Minghe ancestor and the Houtu ancestor  Wu and other ancestral witches, Hongjun Daozu still chose to forget their existence and did not summon them.

    After seeing the saints appear in Zixiao Palace, Taoist Hongjun said in a deep voice: "Tai Shang Laojun, you three brothers and sisters have all discussed it. Has the list of gods been signed?"

    Hearing what Taoist Hongjun said, Taishang Laojun sighed secretly and stepped forward and said: "Teacher, we haven't discussed the results yet. I wonder if the disciples of the three religions can not add anything, and everything can be done individually."  Will God decide?¡±

    As soon as Taishang Laojun said this, Taoist Hongjun looked at him deeply, and then said: "If you insist on doing this, then of course you can, but you have to think clearly!"

    As soon as Daozu Hongjun said these words, a hint of surprise flashed across the faces of Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Leader. Such a result was the best for them, but Taishang Laojun couldn't help but feel a surge of joy in his heart.  A hint of bad premonition.  He didn't think Taoist Hongjun would say such a useless thing at this time. There must be a reason for this.

    With a thought in his mind, Taishang Laojun said to Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Master: "Two junior brothers, I only have Xuandu under my sect. You also know that I can't watch my own orthodoxy being destroyed, so I am on the list to become a god in his place!  "

    As he spoke, Taishang Laojun added his name to the list of gods and sent his good corpse to the list. This move of Taishang Laojun shocked Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Leader. None of them expected it.  Taishang Laojun actually did this. In fact, even if Taishang Laojun didn't do this, neither Yuanshi Tianzun nor Tongtian Cult Master would kill Xuandu, but Taishang Laojun did it.

    What surprised them was yet to come. Taishang Laojun placed his name on the list of gods, and then picked up his pen to put the names of several human races on the list. As the leader of the human religion, he  He had this power, but he did not discuss his actions with Empress Nuwa. Empress Nuwa could not help but have a gloomy face, and she was very dissatisfied with Taishang Laojun's actions. Fortunately, this is Zixiao Palace, and Nuwa  No matter how dissatisfied the empress was, she did not directly question Taishang Laojun.

 Text Chapter 279 Yuanshi¡¯s Plan

    Chapter 279 Yuanshi¡¯s Plan

    Unfortunately, this matter has not yet been settled. Taishang Laojun casually handed over the list of gods to the hands of the two saints of the West. Suddenly, the faces of the two saints Hui Yin and Zhunti became gloomy. Saint Zhunti did not accept the list, but took the lead.  He opened his mouth and said: "Teacher said that this calamity is a great calamity of Xuanmen and has nothing to do with me, the West!"

    When he heard the words of Saint Zhunti, Taishang Laojun's expression changed and he said in a deep voice: "Okay, but the West cannot interfere in measuring calamities. If someone interferes and dies on the list, then you can't blame others!"

    The intention of Taishang Laojun's words is very obvious. They are warning Saint Zhunti. It is important that Saint Zhunti did not refuse, but nodded and said: "This is natural. I and other disciples will never interfere in this calamity."  Things!"

    After hearing the answer of Saint Zhunti, Taishang Laojun nodded in agreement, and then handed the list of gods to the hands of Empress Nuwa. It was obvious that he wanted Empress Nuwa to contribute to this.  Seeing this, Empress Nuwa's face changed, and she said in a deep voice: "I don't establish a religion, and I don't have any disciples, so there is no need for me to sign the list of gods!"

    The refusal of Empress Nuwa was not unexpected by Taishang Laojun. It would be abnormal if Empress Nuwa was willing to accept it. In this case, Taishang Laojun could only take back the list of gods, and then ask Hongjun  Daozu said: "Teacher, we have all made a decision. The disciples of the two sects will have their own destiny!"

    Taoist Hongjun sighed secretly, and then said: "That's it, this calamity is not as dangerous as the dragon and phoenix calamity and the lich calamity. No one above the quasi-sage is involved in the calamity. This list will be placed first."  I'll keep it with you until the person who deserves the disaster is born, and then hand it over to him, and keep this divine whip with you!"

    As he spoke, Taoist Hongjun took out a treasure, the Divine Whip, and handed it to Taishang Laojun. After taking the Divine Whip, Taishang Laojun asked: "Teacher, how should we judge who should be robbed?"  people?"

    Hongjun Daozu said: "The person who is going to be robbed has the image of a flying bear on his back. You all should go back and prepare!"

    At this time, Yuanshi Tianzun suddenly said: "Teacher, although this catastrophe is my Xuanmen catastrophe, if someone else intervenes and dies, can they be listed as gods?"

    Hearing these words from Yuanshi Tianzun.  Taoist Hongjun nodded and said: "This is natural, but the Wu Clan is not included in this case, because they do not cultivate the soul, do not know the heavens, and cannot be bound by the list of gods!"

    Yuanshi Tianzun spoke.  The face of the Second Saint of the West couldn't help but change color.  And Empress Nuwa had a gloomy face. Even a fool knew who Yuanshi Tianzun was targeting with these words. There were ruthless characters like Zhu Jiuyin in the Wu Clan.  Unless Yuanshi Tianzun is stupid, otherwise he will never provoke him. Then the only ones in the Three Realms that can meet the conditions are the Monster Clan and the West. As a saint of the Monster Clan, how can Empress Nuwa not be angry.  The same is true for the Two Saints of the West.

    Yuanshi Tianzun said: "Teacher, disciple understands!"

    Hongjun Daozu nodded and said: "Okay, as long as you understand it, now you all go back and prepare for life. It won't be long before the calamity will begin. I hope you will take good care of yourself!"

    " As Taozu Hongjun said, he waved his hand and moved everyone out of Zixiao Palace, and then the entire Zixiao Palace disappeared in front of everyone.

    Things went smoothly unexpectedly, which made Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Leader breathe a sigh of relief.  Finally, nothing unexpected happened, otherwise they would be in trouble, but now they have a new target, the demon clan.

    Yes, it¡¯s the demon clan.  Compared to the West, the other side would never set foot in the East under such circumstances, and only those people from the Monster Clan who did not miss the right time would know how to live or die, and these naturally became the scapegoats in the eyes of the two sects.

    When I saw the appearance of Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Leader.  Empress Nuwa was even more angry and snorted coldly.  He turned around and left without even saying hello. It seemed that he held a grudge against Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Master in his heart.

    Regarding the reaction of Empress Nuwa, Yuanshi Tianzun and Master Tongtian didn't pay much attention to it. Youdao is a dead Taoist friend but a poor Taoist. They don't care whether they offend Nuwa Empress, as long as they can keep their disciples.

    When Saint Zhunti saw Nuwa's reaction, a glimmer of light flashed in his eyes. Nuwa had already left, so naturally they didn't want to stay any longer, so they bowed to Sanqing and then returned.  In the West, as for the Sanqing Dynasty, they naturally broke up unhappy. After all, their internal conflicts were serious, so they just broke up in a hurry.

    After returning to the Western Paradise, Saint Zhunti's face was filled with endless excitement. He laughed and said: "Brother, it seems that God is on our side. The Three Pure Ones have offended Empress Nuwa."  What a tragedy, if we set him on fire again, we won¡¯t worry that this calamity won¡¯t be fun!¡±

    ListenWhen Zhun mentioned the saint's words, the leading saint sighed and said: "Junior brother, too much is too little, don't do things too much, that is not a good thing for us. We will shoot the first bird."  , We in the West are already attracting enough attention, there is no need to cause too much danger!"

    Saint Zhunti said disapprovingly: "Senior brother, good fortune comes from danger. If we want to prosper in the West, we have to take risks. If we take risks, how can we succeed? And this time, things are not difficult. What a big deal.  I¡¯ll just do it myself!¡±

    The saint said: "Junior brother, don't act rashly. After all, your injury has not recovered yet. If something goes wrong again, it will damage your origin. Even if it is a little slow, you don't want to take the risk!"

    Sage Zhunti said: "Brother, don't worry. I know it in my heart. After I suffered a loss once, I will not make the same mistake again. I will not look down on anyone. Just keep it in your heart. This  One time is absolutely foolproof!¡±

    Saint Zhunti was so insistent that Saint Jie Yin had no choice but to sigh secretly and said: "Okay, junior brother, you have to be careful. If you don't succeed, don't force yourself. We have time. After all, this is  The calamity has not begun yet!"

    Saint Zhunti naturally knew that the calamity had not begun yet. If it had started, he would not be so anxious, and he would have to strike first in everything. He would take advantage of the fact that neither Sanqing nor Nuwa Empress focused on  When it comes to the human race, be prepared first.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? else sanqing and nuwa empress were warning their disciples, asking them to practice in seclusion and not to enter the tribulation, lest they be contaminated with the aura of calamity and have to enter the world to survive the tribulation.

    Although the leader of Tongtian Cult warned his disciples.  But this warning will not have much effect, because Jiejiao has many disciples who have joined the world and are officials in the Yin and Shang dynasties. It is not possible to withdraw if you want to. As long as these people do not leave the Yin and Shang dynasties,  dynasty.  Then it will naturally be difficult for Jiejiao to escape.  After all, Jiejiao puts loyalty first. As long as one person is in trouble, the fun will naturally be great. Even if the leader of Tongtian Cult wants to stop him, it will not work.

    For the case of interception.  Taishang Laojun knows it, and Yuanshi Tianzun knows it even more clearly. Don¡¯t look at what he said in front of Daozu Hongjun. On the surface, it seems that he is targeting the demon clan, but in fact, Yuanshi Tianzun is just in front of him.  Dispel the vigilance of Tongtian Cult Leader.  This would give him a greater chance to deal with Jie Jiao's disciples.

    Jie Jiao has the power of tens of thousands of immortals to come to court, and they control most of the fate of the entire human race. If Yuanshi Tianzun has no idea about this, how is it possible? If you want to control the fate of the human race, you can only change the dynasty.  , and this will inevitably touch the bottom line of Jie Jiao, and will be subject to a crazy counterattack by Jie Jiao, so Yuanshi Tianzun just threw out the demon clan as a scapegoat.  Use them to temporarily reassure Master Tongtian.

    Jiejiao is so powerful that it poses a great threat to Yuanshi Tianzun and Chanjiao. Yuanshi Tianzun naturally hopes to use the calamity to severely damage Jiejiao and allow Chanjiao to develop vigorously, and this cannot be done without Taishang Lao  Your support.  Especially when changing dynasties, it requires the support of Taishang Laojun, the leader of the human religion.

    At this moment, Yuanshi Tianzun had long forgotten about the Wu clan and Zhu Jiuyin.  After all, Daozu Hongjun said that the Wu Clan's failure to cultivate their souls had nothing to do with being a god, so there was no need for him to recruit the Ruowu Clan.

    After separation.  Yuanshi Tianzun returned to Yuxu Palace to account for his disciples, and then hurried to Taiqingtian to see Taishang Laojun, hoping to pull Taishang Laojun onto his chariot. Although Yuanshi Tianzun  Tianzun was prepared, but he was not confident that he could defeat Tongtian Cult Leader. After all, Tongtian Cult Leader had a supreme killing array like the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' in his hands, which was said to be indestructible except by the Four Saints.

    Of course, Yuanshi Tianzun didn¡¯t believe that Taishang Laojun was really that inactive and didn¡¯t care that Lord Tongtian dominated the fate of the human race and allowed Jie Jiao to dominate the human race, and his name as the leader of the human religion was forgotten.

    Everyone has selfish desires. Yuanshi Tianzun believes that Taishang Laojun also has selfish desires. The more indifferent Taishang Laojun shows, the more he cares deep down. Therefore, Yuanshi Tianzun has a lot of experience in persuading Taishang Laojun.  Big certainty.

    Taishang Laojun was not surprised by the appearance of Yuanshi Tianzun. He said calmly: "Junior brother Yuanshi, if you don't arrange the calamity, what do you mean in my Taiqing Heaven?"

    Hearing the Supreme Lord's question, Yuanshi Tianzun couldn't help but sneer in his heart: "Well, you Supreme Lord, you really know how to put on airs. I don't believe you don't know why I'm here. If you really don't care,  Jiejiao is the only one in the human race, so why would you try to persuade Junior Brother Tongtian? You just want to use me as a shield!"

    Although I despise Taishang Laojun¡¯s pretentiousness in his heart, Yuanshi Tianzun also has something to ask for. Who will let him do it this time?Measuring tribulations was caused by his teachings, and the focus was on his disciples. Yuanshi Tianzun could only lower his body and listened to him say: "Elder brother, I came here for the purpose of measuring tribulations. You have also seen that now  The Jiejiao family is the only one in the human world. Neither I, the Chanjiao orthodoxy, nor your human sect orthodoxy can gain a foothold in the human world. Not only us, but even the Wu clan, which has always been respected by the human race, was driven out and killed by Junior Brother Tongtian.  This shows how strong the Jie Jiao's momentum is. If Jie Jiao is allowed to develop any longer, it will be very detrimental to the Three Realms. Senior Brother, you also know how arrogant Zhu Jiuyin is. Junior Brother Tongtian has done things so brilliantly. Naturally,  It will arouse his rebound. Once Zhu Jiuyin gets angry and lets the Wu clan flee from Nanzhan Prefecture, then the world will be a disaster, and even a bigger disaster will happen. Do you think we are  It¡¯s time for Junior Brother Tongtian to control himself!¡±

    Good guy, Yuanshi Tianzun is really making excuses for himself. He even picked up Zhu Jiuyin to talk things out, and used the Witch Clan to find reasons for suppressing the Tongtian Cult Leader. I have to say that his efforts are really strong enough.

    " Yuanshi Tianzun looks down on Taishang Laojun's pretentiousness, but how can Taishang Laojun look down on Yuanshi Tianzun's words? Taishang Laojun is not a fool, he naturally knows what Yuanshi Tianzun is planning.

    Taishang Laojun sighed and said: "Junior Brother Yuanshi, although Junior Brother Tongtian did a bit too much, the matter has not reached the point you said, nor has it angered Zhu Jiuyin, so we don't need to worry too much!  "

    Taishang Laojun's answer made Yuanshi Tianzun very dissatisfied, but he couldn't let the matter go. Even though he knew that Taishang Laojun was using him as a spearman, he had to follow Taishang Laojun's instructions.  Intention to do it.

    Yuanshi Tianzun said: "Elder brother, I also know that things have not reached that point yet, but if it really does reach that point, everything will be too late. What happened above the sea of ??blood is enough to illustrate the problem. We can't  Following in the footsteps of Zhunti and Jie Yin, they can ignore everything, but you and I can't. After all, we have to think about the human race, and we can't let the human race suffer because of temporary relaxation. After all, you are the leader of the human religion and in charge of the human race.  enlightenment!"

    Yuanshi Tianzun is really shameless. First he made an issue with the Witch Clan and Zhu Jiuyin, and now he has pulled out the Human Clan. It seems that he has done whatever it takes to achieve his goal. As long as it is beneficial to him, he will do anything.  You can talk about it, no matter how reluctant he is, he won't care.

    This kind of behavior of Yuanshi Tianzun made Taishang Laojun sigh with emotion. It is very rare for people to be able to do what he did. Even if it is not as shameless as Zhunti, the difference is not too big. If Yuanshi Tianzun is the only  What is inferior to Zhunti is that he is not as able to let go as Zhunti, and can even ignore his own face, but Yuanshi Tianzun is still very good at face.

    Taishang Laojun nodded and said: "What junior brother said makes sense, but we can't rush this matter. After all, this is not something I can decide alone. The human race also has the Virgin Mother Nuwa, and there are others.  Third ancestor of the clan, it would be better for us not to intervene directly, so as not to cause another accident, which would be more than worth the loss!"

 Text Chapter 280 One punch determines life and death

    Yuanshi Tianzun said disapprovingly: "Elder brother is too worried. Now that the human race is flourishing, how can the third ancestor of the human race show up? After all, it is no longer the period of the human emperor, and the change of dynasties in the human world is nothing to them.  Nothing will affect the development of the Human Emperor. As for Junior Sister Nuwa, I am not saying that a Zhu Jiuyin is enough to give her a headache. If she has any thoughts about our affairs, senior brother will make the final decision!"

    Taishang Laojun is not as arrogant as Yuanshi Tianzun. He shook his head and said: "Junior brother, you can't say that. Junior sister Nuwa is the holy mother of the human race no matter what. Although the threat of Zhu Jiuyin is not small, you don't want to  I forgot that you also dragged the demon clan into the calamity, so you'd better discuss this matter with Junior Sister Nuwa. It's better to be careful. Measuring the calamity is not a trivial matter. If you are not careful, you will be fine.  It has a serious impact on itself!¡±

    The words of Taishang Laojun made Yuanshi Tianzun feel trembling in his heart. He was so barefoot that he was not afraid of wearing shoes. If he really pushed Nuwa into a panic, the consequences would be really unimaginable. I am afraid that Chan Jiao would really be here.  He was injured in a calamity.

    When he thought of this, Yuanshi Tianzun felt uneasy, and he quickly said: "Thank you, senior brother, for reminding me!"

    Taishang Laojun waved his hand and said: "As long as you understand, I don't have any problems here. Now go and convince Junior Sister Nuwa. With her help, everything in this world will be nothing. Time waits for no one, you  Don¡¯t underestimate Junior Brother Tongtian, after all, most of the Jiejiao are members of the demon clan!¡±

    When he heard Taishang Laojun's words, Yuanshi Tianzun no longer had the good impression of Taishang Laojun's previous reminder. It was obvious that Taishang Laojun was using himself as a weapon. He didn't want to come forward but put everything  Everything was blamed on him. Taishang Laojun plotted against him again and again. Yuanshi Tianzun was also annoyed by it. Things were so realistic. Before the fate of the great sect, brotherhood was thrown away.  In the end, all you get is benefits.  Yuanshi Tianzun is like this, and Taishang Laojun is also like this.

    Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun broke up on bad terms, and Master Tongtian was not a fool. How could he not know about Yuanshi Tianzun's actions, but even if he knew, he had no power to solve it because the matter was beyond his control.  range of capabilities.  It was impossible for him to convince Taishang Laojun.  He was also unable to convince Empress Nuwa. In fact, as early as the moment Taishang Laojun came to find him, Tongtian Cult Master knew in his heart that the relationship between the three Qings had been completely split. Taishang Laojun had already stood with Yuanshi Tianzun.  party.

    Benefit.  In this world, everything is based on profit. His religion can be said to be the only one in the human race. As the leader of the human religion, how could Taishang Laojun allow himself to continue.

    Leader Tongtian also hoped to find allies, but looking at the entire Three Realms, he was greatly disappointed.  He has become a loner and has no friends at all. He is almost at the same level as Zhu Jiuyin, no!  It should be said that it was worse than Zhu Jiuyin. After all, Zhu Jiuyin had an ally like Styx, but he had no friends at all.

    The only thing that Master Tongtian can rely on at this time is the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' in his hand. This peerless killing formation is said to be indestructible except by the Four Saints. Master Tongtian sighed with a gloomy face: "Elder brother, I hope you don't push people too hard."  . If not, then we can only do it once!"

    The relationship between the three Qing Dynasties was broken. At this time, Zhu Jiuyin left Nanzhan Buzhou and came to the imperial capital of the Yin and Shang dynasties. He turned into an ordinary person and quietly waited for the opportunity to come.  .

    Zhu Jiuyin is the god and demon of chaos.  If he wanted to restrain his aura, it would be difficult for anyone to detect it. After all, he had no soul, so he only had to restrain his own energy and blood.  That's like a mortal.

    Zhu Jiuyin hides in the imperial capital and is inconspicuous and unknown.  Not long after Zhu Jiuyin came to the emperor, the Zhunti Saint also came here quietly, also waiting for the opportunity to come. He had only one goal, and that was the Human Emperor Shang Zhou. He wanted to  Borrow the help of King Zhou of Shang to provoke the disaster of becoming a god.

    When he saw that there was no one protecting King Zhou of Shang, Saint Zhunti finally breathed a sigh of relief, and then sneaked into the palace quietly. Although the aura of the human emperor has a great influence on practitioners,  Suppression, but as a prerequisite for the existence of a saint, this power of the Human Emperor is nothing at all. After all, King Zhou of Shang is not Fuxi or Shennong, and the spirit of the Human Emperor is not strong.

    Saint Zhunti thought he was doing it without anyone noticing, but he didn't know that Zhu Jiuyin had already been eyeing him and watched his every move. However, Zhu Jiuyin was not in a hurry to take action.  For Zhu Jiuyin, he also wanted to see King Zhou of Shang suffer some hardships. Who made the Yin Shang Dynasty go too far towards the shaman clan? Zhu Jiuyin didn't bother to do it himself, but he was still willing to see someone do it for him.

    After Saint Zhunti had done everything, he did not leave the imperial capital of Yin and Shang in a hurry, but?Continue to lurk, for him, he wants to watch things explode, lest any accidents occur and ruin his plan.

    Saint Zhunti could bear it, but Zhu Jiuyin didn't want to make it easy for him. Saint Zhunti attacked the Human Emperor again. In Zhu Jiuyin's opinion, this was enough. As for what will happen next, will it happen?  An accident is not something he has to consider. What Zhu Jiuyin wants to target now is Zhunti. With an excuse, he will naturally not delay it any longer.

    When Saint Zhunti had just restrained his aura and was about to continue lurking, Zhu Jiuyin took action secretly. As a chaotic god and demon, Zhu Jiuyin had full control over his own power. Saint Zhunti's magic power was just one  After restraining himself, Zhu Jiuyin punched out with one punch. There was no mana fluctuation, and he did not use the power of the law. He only had his most powerful physical strength.

    When Zhu Jiuyin punched out, Saint Zhunti suddenly felt a huge pressure. Before he had time to react, Zhu Jiuyin's iron fist had already hit Saint Zhunti's body firmly.  above.

    The great power of the Chaos Gods and Demons should not be underestimated. With one punch, Saint Zhunti's physical body was severely damaged. A blood arrow shot out from his mouth, and his entire body was in tatters.

    When Saint Zhunti turned around and took a look, he said angrily: "Zhu Jiuyin, you despicable villain unexpectedly attacked!"

    Zhu Jiuyin sneered disdainfully: "Zhunti, no matter how despicable I am, I can't compare to a saint like you. I acted like a big bully to bully the small on the sea of ??blood, and now I'm here to plot against the Human Emperor. I, Zhu Jiuyin, can't do that."  You are half as good as you. You can plot against the Human Emperor, so why can¡¯t I, Zhu Jiuyin, attack you by surprise? Without further ado, you should suffer death. I have never slaughtered a saint before. I want to give it a try today to see if I can.  I¡¯ll kill you, the saint!¡±

    Tu Sheng, when he heard Zhu Jiuyin's words, Zhunti Saint was afraid. You must know that he had injured his vitality in the blood sea battle, and both good and evil corpses fell. Now he has not recovered as before, and now he is the original self.  He was attacked by Zhu Jiuyin again, and his life was really in danger if he was not careful.

    Escape!  For a moment, Saint Zhunti had only one thought in his mind, to escape from the east and return to the paradise world in the west, without giving Zhu Jiuyin another chance to take action.

    As a saint, he was plotted against by an ant that he didn't like. This made Zhunti extremely angry. However, it was useless to be angry. He had no chance to resist if he calculated mentally or unintentionally.

    Saint Zhunti wanted to escape, but would Zhu Jiuyin give him this chance? When he punched out, Zhu Jiuyin instantly sacrificed his treasure of time in his hand. The long river of time appeared and pulled Zhunti into it.  In the long river of time, followed by a burst of space fluctuations, Zhu Jiuyin used his spatial magical power to seal the entire space, trapping Saint Zhunti here firmly and not giving him any chance to escape.

    From the beginning of Zhu Jiuyin's sneak attack to the completion of the blockade of the space, it was only a few breaths of time. His conversation with Zhunti was just to delay himself. When all this was completed, Zhu Jiuyin's face  He showed a sneer and said in a dark voice: "Zhunti, it's time to end the cause and effect between us!"

    Hearing Zhu Jiuyin's words and seeing everything Zhu Jiuyin did in an instant, Zhunti's face showed great anger. He shouted angrily: "Zhu Jiuyin, you have been staring at me all this time.  Follow me, right? Otherwise, you wouldn't be able to plot against me so easily, and there is no deep hatred between you and me, so why do you always have to be at odds with me?"

    Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said: "Zhunti, don't you know why I can't get along with you? Or are you so forgetful? During the Lich Tribulation, you and Jie Yin have broken me more than once.  This is a major event for the Witch Clan. When you intervened in the Lich Tribulation, you should have known that there would be such a day, and you can die with peace of mind now!"

    Zhu Jiuyin didn't have the intention to say anything more to Zhunti. Although he succeeded in trapping Zhunti here with one blow, Zhu Jiuyin's power could only trap Zhunti for a while.  This space cannot be maintained, so he needs to deal with Zhunti's big enemy as soon as possible.

    As Zhu Jiuyin spoke, he waved out his hands, and the Killing God Fist burst out. This time, Zhu Jiuyin not only used his physical strength, but also activated his own laws. After all, he was facing Zhunti.  He is a saint. If he doesn't do his best, then trying to kill the saint is just a joke.

    With one punch, Saint Zhunti felt in his heart the threat of death, the weakening of the river of time, the shackles of the power of space, the outbreak of the Law of Destruction, and coupled with Zhu Jiuyin's supreme divine power above the physical body, it can be said that  Zhu Jiuyin's punch fully unleashed all his potential. He wanted to determine life and death with one punch to decide whether to kill this saint!

 Text Chapter 281 Chapter 281: Heaven Crying

    Chapter 281: Heaven Crying

    Zhu Jiuyin's fighting mode has been fighting with the physical body since he transformed into a chaotic god and demon, abandoning the power of law. It is precisely because of Zhu Jiuyin's fighting mode that it confuses many people, making them think that Zhu Jiuyin is  The true body of the Chaos Gods and Demons condensed from the body of the day after tomorrow. Because of the power of the day after day, he lost his grasp of the laws. The Saint Zhunti also thought so. Unfortunately, they were wrong, and they were terribly wrong. When Zhu Jiu  When Yin suddenly exploded with all his strength, Saint Zhunti was dumbfounded.

    You must know that the Chaos Gods and Demons' mastery of the law surpasses that of the ancestral witches, and Zhu Jiuyin also integrates the power of Shinto into one body, which is even more powerful. With one punch, Ben was already seriously injured.  Saint Zhunti felt an unprecedented threat of death, and the powerful aura of destruction was enough to destroy his origin.

    Saint Zhunti wanted to dodge, but his body was now completely immobilized by the power of Zhu Jiuyin's laws, making it impossible for him to dodge. In an instant, Saint Zhunti understood how determined Zhu Jiuyin was.  So he cursed loudly: "Zhu Jiuyin is so insidious. He has been deliberately inducing others to go astray, just to get this fatal blow. If you want me to die, then don't even think about it. Give it to me."  burst!"

    Saint Zhunti also wanted to hold on and wait for help from others. At least he knew that his senior brother Jieyin was definitely watching him. If he could hold on for a moment, he would definitely be saved. Unfortunately, he couldn't afford to wait at all, because Zhu Jiu  Yin's attack was so powerful that it frightened him.

    It was precisely because of the fear in his heart that Saint Zhunti sacrificed the relics he had practiced so hard to self-destruct without even thinking about it. He relied on the powerful self-destruction power of the relics to forcefully break the restraints of Zhu Jiuyin. Unfortunately,  Although the relic was very impressive, Zhu Jiuyin's methods were so powerful that the power of the relic's self-destruction was weakened by 30% over time. At the time of life and death, Saint Zhunti didn't even think about it.  At this time, it was too late for him to sacrifice a second relic to explode, because Zhu Jiuyin's fist force was about to hit his body.

    Once Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s punch stops, Zhunti will definitely die. Even if he is a saint, he will not be able to escape death. After all, this punch is the full-scale explosion of Zhu Jiuyin.  The powerful force is enough to destroy everything.

    There was a loud 'boom' sound.  Saint Zhunti finally made the worst decision. He blew up his saint body. The powerful force exploded and all the power restrained on him was destroyed.  The powerful shock wave collided head-on with Zhu Jiuyin's punch.

    At this moment, Saint Zhunti's soul controlled the remaining relics and fled through the air. Fortunately, the power of the Saint's self-destruction completely broke Zhu Jiuyin's time and space laws, allowing him to escape without hesitation.  Affected, otherwise he would definitely be seeking death by doing this.

    The moment when Saint Zhunti blew himself up.  The entire three realms were shaken by it, and a burst of blood rained down. It was Tianwei. When Tianwei appeared, everyone was shocked. A great power has died. Who is it?

    The thoughts of the saints swept across the three realms, only to discover that the Yin Shang Imperial Capital was being swept away by the overflowing power from the battle between Zhu Jiuyin and Zhunti Saint. Countless houses were destroyed and many people fell.  This is still the aura of the Human Emperor in the imperial capital, which has resolved most of the impact. If not, I am afraid that the entire imperial capital will be destroyed under the impact of this fear.

    Zhu Jiuyin really didn¡¯t expect Saint Zhunti to be so ruthless and make such a decision in such a short period of time.  He was actually willing to self-destruct as a saint, and he definitely lost more than 30% of his cultivation.

    In fact, this is nothing, compared to your own life.  Just losing 30% of the strength doesn't matter. It's better to die than to live.  At least now Zhunti Saint still has a chance.

    When he saw that most of the imperial capital had been destroyed, the face of Tongtian Cult Master, who was the supporter of the Yin-Shang Dynasty, showed endless murderous intent. The other party was clearly trying to ruin the luck of the Jie Cult.

    After Saint Zhunti's soul escaped through the air, Zhu Jiuyin was not stupid. With a thought in his mind, the power of the law of space broke out again. He returned to Nanzhan Buzhou through the air. As for the situation of Emperor Yin Shang, he had no control over it.  within the scope of consideration.

    With such a big thing happening, all the saints naturally have to have an understanding, at least know who did it. If you don't speculate, you won't know. When you speculate, they all frowned, because the secret of heaven has been turned upside down, and they are  There is no way to find out, and the only people in the Three Realms who can do this are saints.

    Regardless of the big shot of all the people of the human race, the other party is definitely a lunatic, and the only thing that can do this is Jun Ti. As for who Ji Ti wars with, everyone can understand the candle Jiuyin a little.

    Leader Tongtian cursed in his heart: "Zhunti, Zhu Jiuyin, you are too presumptuous!"

     Zhu Jiuyin has died, and he would not think so even if he killed the leader of Tongtian. After all, he knew how powerful the chaos gods and demons were. Zhu Jiuyin could not die, so there was only one possibility, which was that Zhunti died.  Yes, after all, the power displayed by Zhu Jiuyin in that battle in the Blood Sea made them, the saints, fearful.

    Zhu Jiuyin and Zhunti appeared in the imperial capital of the Yin and Shang Dynasties without any trace. If they said that they had no conspiracy, the Tongtian leader would never believe it. He would not let the Tongtian leader go find trouble with the Wu clan.  If you do this, after all, the calamity is about to begin. Falling out with the Wu Clan at this time is not something a wise man would do. If the Wu Clan can be listed as a god, the leader of Tongtian will still risk his life to fight, but the Wu Clan cannot let him go without his soul.  To become a god, the Tongtian leader himself wants to maximize his interests and put his target on the head of the West.

    The leader of Tongtian Cult suddenly changed his mind and shouted angrily: "Zhunti, you are so shameless. You actually ignored the safety of the people of the human race and took action in the imperial capital. You have to give me an explanation for this matter!"

    As soon as Lord Tongtian said this, Zhunti, who was escaping to the west, felt extremely angry and couldn't help but cursed in his heart: "Master Tongtian, if you have the ability, go find that bastard Zhu Jiuyin.  What he caused has nothing to do with me!¡±

    It was useless no matter how angry Saint Zhunti was. Who made him miss? When they saw the tragic situation in the imperial capital, Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun became happy in their hearts. They originally wanted to find a way to attack Jiejiao.  They were popular and prestigious, but they didn't expect that someone would do it for them before they took action. How could they be unhappy?

    Although it is said that Saint Zhunti was forced to self-destruct his body by Zhu Jiuyin, it was precisely because of Saint Zhunti's tragic situation that he withdrew everyone's attention from the human race. Everyone has forgotten why Saint Zhunti appeared in the Yin and Shang Dynasties.  How could Zhu Jiuyin plot against him in the imperial capital? Even the saint's body was destroyed.

    Of course, a part of the credit for such a result goes to Saint Jieyin. After all, he was the one who turned the secrets upside down and made it impossible for everyone to calculate the result. Unfortunately, Saint Jieyin couldn't laugh at this time. Seeing the miserable state of Saint Zhunti, he  His heart was bleeding, Zhu Jiuyin was so cruel, he actually pushed Saint Zhunti to this point.

    The saint's body actually self-destructed, and the relics were also dim. The saint who had always been very calm shouted angrily: "Zhu Jiuyin, you are too cruel, why do I, the West, have any grudge against you to make you do this?  "

    Although Saint Jie Ying hated Zhu Jiuyin to the core of his heart, he had to put aside the hatred in his heart first to save Saint Zhunti's soul. If he delayed it any longer, he would probably hurt Zhunti.  Origin, after all, Zhunti, who lost the body of a saint, lost his power greatly. It can be said that he has lost the ability to protect himself.

    Fortunately, there is a pool of merit in the Western Paradise. Otherwise, it would be terrible for him to become a saint this time. Even if he can escape this disaster, his own cultivation will be greatly damaged, and he may never regain the dignity of a saint.  .

    Saint Jieyin did not dare to hesitate anymore and immediately put the relics of Zhunti into the pool of merit to rest. Just when he had just put the relics of Saint Zhunti into the pool of merit, the leader of Tongtian Cult came to the door.

    Emperor Yin and Shang had caused such a big incident. If Leader Tongtian didn't ask for an explanation, then where would he put his face? He only heard Leader Tongtian shouting in a deep voice: "Zhunti, come out and tell me what happened today."  You have to give me an explanation, otherwise you won¡¯t blame me for being so spiteful and ruthless that I set up the ¡®Zhuxian Sword Formation¡¯ outside your Western Paradise!¡±

    Leader Tongtian was ruthless enough, and directly took out the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' to threaten the opponent. Hearing Leader Tongtian's loud shout, the entire Western Paradise was in chaos, and all the Western disciples became afraid, especially  Those demon tribes who joined the West after the Lich Calamity Tribulation were all frightened and secretly blamed Saint Zhunti for why they wanted to provoke such a vicious person as Lord Tongtian, and even had someone knock on his door.

    It was a serious blow to the prestige of the West for the leader of Tongtian to come to the door so openly. You must know that after the battle in the Blood Sea, many people in the Three Realms did not take the West seriously. Now Tongtian  The leader came to visit again. You can imagine what kind of impression the West would have among the immortals in the Three Realms.

    No matter how angry he was, Saint Jieyin could only come over. He wanted to quickly deal with the threat from Leader Tongtian. He heard Saint Jieyin say in a deep voice: "Senior Brother Tongtian, please come in and talk about anything, there is no need to do this!  "

    Hearing Jie Yin's words, the Tongtian leader snorted coldly and said: "No need, Jie Yin, you, the West, have to give me an explanation for today's matter. When you signed the list of gods, you kept saying that it had nothing to do with the West, but this calamity is still there."  You guys rushed to take action without opening it, and even marked the imperial capital. Is this what you mean by saying that the calamity has nothing to do with you?"

 Text Chapter 282 Forced

    Chapter 282 Forced

    Measuring calamity is a sensitive topic. As soon as Master Tongtian said this, Saint Jieyin's face flashed with helplessness. What was Master Tongtian's plan? Saint Jieyin knew very well that Master Tongtian just wanted to take advantage of them.  He is just a scapegoat, and the Holy Spirit will not agree with this matter.

    You must know that the saint Zhunti is already seriously injured. If the saint is brought in according to the wishes of the Tongtian leader, what will happen to the west? You can know without even thinking about it. It will definitely become a piece of scattered sand. Those who come to seek refuge will  Not a single one of the demon clan will be left, not to mention the Dragon Clan of the West Sea. They will definitely break away from the West. At that time, the West will become a laughing stock in the Three Realms and will never be able to raise its head again.

    The leading saint said in a deep voice: "Senior Brother Tongtian, I don't know what you are talking about. If you are willing to set up the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' in the west of me, that is up to you. It just so happens that the west of me is weak and needs a large formation to protect it, so you can help me."  Senior Brother Tongtian is here!"

    The saint who received the invitation directly turned a deaf ear to the words of the leader of Tongtian, and was not moved by it at all. If someone was unaware, they would really think that they had wronged him.

    When the leader of Tongtian Church heard what Saint Jieyin said, he snorted coldly and said: "Jieyin, you have to think clearly. Don't think that denying it will work. Who in the Three Realms doesn't know about the Yin and Shang Imperial Capital?"  Who did this thing happen? And do you think I would come to your door without any evidence? When Zhunti escaped, the blind fool could see it clearly. If you insist on pretending to be stupid, then I won¡¯t  You¡¯re welcome, I think if the West suffers another catastrophe, its aura will dry up completely!¡±

    Leader Tongtian was also furious, and directly took up the idea of ????the Western Spiritual Vein, and used this matter to threaten Saint Jieyin. As soon as he said this, a trace of murderous intent flashed in Saint Jieyin's eyes. If it weren't for the fact that the two sides were not facing each other head-on.  , I am afraid that just this look in his eyes will arouse the murderous intention of the leader of Tongtian.

    "It's a pity that Master Tongtian is too arrogant.  He didn't come to meet Saint Jieyin at all, so he didn't know how much impact his words had on Saint Jieyin. At this moment, Lord Tongtian completely angered Saint Jieyin. You must know that the spiritual veins of the West are  It is the lifeblood of Saint Jieyin, and if the Tongtian leader uses it to talk about things, it will naturally arouse the murderous intention in Saint Jieyin's heart.

    Since the leader of Tongtian Cult has reached this point.  Naturally, there is nothing to take into account when welcoming the saint.  He snorted coldly and said: "A slap can't make a difference. If Senior Brother Tongtian had the ability, why didn't he go find trouble with that person? He would just come to the west of me and run wild. It's really a disgrace to Pangu. The name of Sanqing is nothing more than that!"

    The meaning of the introduction of the saint is very obvious. This is to accuse the Tongtian leader of being bully and afraid of the strong. He does not dare to trouble Zhu Jiuyin, but brings trouble to the West. He also uses the names of Pangu and Sanqing to make troubles.

    Doesn¡¯t Master Tongtian want to take action against Zhu Jiuyin?  Doesn't he hate Zhu Jiuyin in his heart?  He hates it, but Zhu Jiuyin has the most evil reputation in the three realms, and there is no benefit to be gained from looking for Zhu Jiuyin. Naturally, the Tongtian leader must find Jie Yin first. Unfortunately, by doing so, the Tongtian leader will completely give up Jie Yin.  Offended to death, leaving a big hidden danger for Jiejiao.

    The leader of Tongtian Cult said in a deep voice: "Jie Yin, stop talking nonsense. It's useless even if you talk nonsense today. You have to give me an explanation for this matter. Otherwise, I will go to Zixiao Palace to ask the teacher to make the decision. This is your Western country."  Make the mistake first, and as a saint, Zhunti was too shameless to attack the Asura clan in the sea of ??blood. That was to bully the small, but now even Benjiali and ordinary people are being bullied.  Don¡¯t let it go, you Westerners are really speechless. I think the Three Emperors will also ask you for an explanation, and Junior Sister Nuwa, who is the Holy Mother of the Human Race, also needs an explanation. As for Senior Brother, let alone it!¡±

    The leader of Tongtian Cult brought out this series of people, which put huge pressure on Saint Jieyin, but Saint Jieyin persisted. He said in a deep voice: "Brother Tongtian, you don't need to use these people to put pressure on you."  Me, what you say is useless, I don¡¯t know, I just don¡¯t know. If you are not afraid of karma, then just do it. If you can destroy me in the West, that will just give me a reason to wait for the East!"

    As soon as the saint Jieyin said these words, the face of the Supreme Master in Taiqingtian couldn't help but change color. If Jieyin and Zhunti were allowed to go eastward, the battle in the east would become even more intense. This would be  This is not what Taishang Laojun wants to see. He can't let Master Tongtian continue to make trouble like this, otherwise it will be him, the leader of the human religion, who will suffer in the end. One interception has already made him breathless.  If the West is allowed to advance eastward again, with the powerful tongue of Buddhism, I am afraid it will be even more difficult for him to control the destiny of the human race!

    Zhu Jiuyin, who returned to Nanzhan Buzhou, was also paying attention to the changes in the west. When he heard the words of the welcoming saint, he said disdainfully: "Going eastward, you have a pretty good idea. Just rely on it."  Your current power in the WestIf you go eastward, it will definitely be a dead end. You are just using it to scare the leader of Tongtian. If you really have to put this matter on the table, then the person who will suffer in the end will definitely be you, the West.  !  "

    Zhu Jiuyin is right to think so. If Saint Jieyin wants to go eastward at this time, he is definitely seeking death. Zhu Jiuyin hopes that the leader of Tongtian will give Saint Jieyin this opportunity. Unfortunately, leader Tongtian has not considered it at all.  At this point, he doesn't dare to do this at all. For him, the pressure from the West is no less than that of Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu clan behind him. If the West advances from the East, there is no need to think about it. The leader of Tongtian will never let such a thing happen.  occur.

    Leader Tongtian snorted coldly and said: "This is a good thing. If you are really willing to do this, then I will raise my hands to work together. Just having the support of your sect can reduce the pressure on us. I don't think this is a good thing.  Some people will refuse!¡±

    The confrontation between the Holy Saint and the Master of Tongtian can be said to be a war without gunpowder. The two sides are arguing endlessly, each fighting for their own interests.

    During the confrontation between the leader of Tongtian and the saint, Yuanshi Tianzun could not bear the pressure and set foot on Taiqingtian again, coming to discuss countermeasures with Taishang Laojun. Not only was Taishang Laojun unwilling  Seeing something like this happen, Yuanshi Tianzun also didn't want such a thing to surround them.

    After Yuanshi Tianzun saw Taishang Laojun, he did not waste any words and directly stated his purpose. He only heard him say in a deep voice: "Senior Brother, we can no longer allow Junior Brother Tongtian to continue to be so arrogant. Otherwise, we  Sanqing¡¯s reputation has been completely ruined by him, I must stop him from doing this!¡±

    Taishang Laojun didn't want to stop Tongtian Cult Leader, but he didn't want to take grain from someone else's fire. He said in a deep voice: "Junior Brother Yuanshi said it is reasonable. We really can't let Junior Brother Tongtian make things worse, and look at  The expression on his face was that he was afraid that Zhunti was seriously injured. This time under the pressure of Junior Brother Tongtian, they were afraid that they would be even more unstable and would be a big hidden danger to the calamity. Since this matter was brought up by Junior Brother Yuanshi  . Then let you handle it, brother Wei will support you from behind!"

    Good guy, Taishang Laojun is really bad enough, he directly plotted against Yuanshi Tianzun.  He had to face so much pressure, but Taishang Laojun himself hid aside and watched quietly.

    Yuanshi Tianzun didn't want to watch him take grain from others' fire, so he said: "Since Senior Brother agrees to my request, it will be much easier for us to do this. You and I will show up together. I think it will reach the sky."  Junior Brother will also give us a little face to make this matter end successfully!"

    Taishang Laojun also knows what Yuanshi Tianzun is trying to do, but at this time he really needs to give Yuanshi Tianzun a little taste of sweetness, lest the situation really gets out of hand.

    Taishang Laojun nodded and said: "Forget it, since Junior Brother Yuanshi said so, let's keep this matter simple. I will accompany you to the Western Paradise to persuade Junior Brother Tongtian."

    Taishang Laojun didn¡¯t have time to consider what Yuanshi Tianzun thought and thought, so he directly agreed with Yuanshi Tianzun¡¯s suggestion.  He also understands the priorities of the matter and knows that this matter cannot be delayed any longer, otherwise it will only intensify.

    Taishang Laojun's approval made Yuanshi Tianzun relieved, and he said: "Then it's up to Senior Brother Lao, let's go and stop the fight between them. After all, their every move has a great influence on us saints.  Impact!"

    Yuanshi Tianzun did not want to give Taishang Laojun a chance to escape. He was afraid that Taishang Laojun was just talking about it, so he immediately pulled Taishang Laojun and left Taiqingtian through the air, directly arriving outside the Western Paradise.  Watching everything in the west quietly, waiting for the Supreme Lord to speak first.  Although Yuanshi Tianzun looks down on the leader of Tongtian, but letting him completely offend the leader of Tongtian at this time is not a good thing for him to teach. Naturally, this early bird is not left to Taishang Laojun. Who can let Taishang Laojun?  Shang Laojun has always been willing to pretend to be a good person.

    When seeing the appearance of Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun, Jieyin Sage breathed a sigh of relief. The appearance of Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun at this time is also a good thing for the West. Don't look at it.  He said it lightly, but if the leader of Tongtian Cult really had to deploy the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' to block the gate of the Western Paradise, then the face of this saint would really be wiped out.

    Before Taishang Laojun could speak, Master Tongtian spoke first: "I didn't expect that Senior Brother would come so quickly this time. It seems that Senior Brother really cares about the human race. No wonder you are qualified to become the leader of the Human Sect. Human Race  It¡¯s really their blessing to have you, the leader of the human religion, here!¡±

    The leader of the Tongtian cult directly used words to force Taishang Laojun to think about it. The words of the leader of the Tongtian cult wereThere was even the slightest mistake. As soon as he said these words, Taishang Laojun's face became gloomy, and he was angry at the Tongtian Cult Leader for being so rude, growler.

    Taishang Laojun took a deep breath and said: "Junior brother Tongtian, the matter has passed. I see you don't need to be so aggressive. You must know that this is the Western Paradise. Even if you have to target Zhunti, then you have to  Wait until Zhunti recovers. You must know that he is a seriously injured person now. You have also seen that crying scene. Heaven has already punished him, so why do you have to do things too much!"

    As soon as Taishang Laojun finished speaking, a look of embarrassment flashed across the face of the Holy Master. Although Taishang Laojun was persuading Tongtian Cult Leader to stop, he was also damaging the prestige of the West. This trick of his  Deke is really powerful.

    The face of Master Tongtian became gloomy. You must know that Taishang Laojun did this to suppress Master Tongtian. Taishang Laojun tripped himself again and again, which made Master Tongtian couldn't bear it anymore, so  He snorted coldly and said: "Elder brother, you can ignore the life and death of the human race, but I can't. I have to give an explanation to the human race and an explanation to my disciples. I can't let those ambitious people do whatever they want!"

    As soon as Master Tongtian said this, Yuanshi Tianzun became gloomy. Master Tongtian was clearly accusing Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun of ignoring the interests of the human race. If these words spread, how would they be among the human race?  Get a foothold.

    Taishang Laojun said in a deep voice: "Junior Brother Tongtian, although it is wrong to mention this matter, is it really his fault alone? As saints, we must focus on the overall situation and comply with God's will. If you continue to make trouble like this  , can it be said that the human race can return to its original state? Will the calamity be subsided? "

    Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun appeared in the Western Paradise. Zhu Jiuyin naturally had a gloomy face. The other party's intention was obvious. This was to squeeze the leader of Tongtian and turn his attention to himself. If Zhu Jiuyin had previously  Yin's targets were only Zhunti and Tongtian Cult Leader, but at this moment, Zhu Jiuyin regarded Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun as his targets. Zhu Jiuyin could not kill them two, but he could deal with their disciples.

    Originally, Zhu Jiuyin didn't want to take any big action during this calamity. After all, the world would change drastically after this calamity, and it would be impossible for the saint to take any big action in the three realms. However, Taishang Laojun insisted on forcing himself, so he  Naturally, he had to react. Regarding Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun appearing in the Western Paradise in such a hurry, Zhu Jiuyin did not think that they really came just to persuade the leader of Tongtian.

    Zhu Jiuyin sneered and said: "What a great Supreme Lord, what a great Yuanshi Tianzun. Since you want to be my enemy, I, Zhu Jiuyin, will accompany you. I want to see when I turn your disciples into one."  What will your expressions be like once I¡¯m on the list?¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin had murderous intentions this time. As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's murderous intentions moved, the secret of heaven became more mysterious and unpredictable, making it even more difficult to see the situation clearly.

 Text Chapter 283 Confrontation

    Chapter 283 Confrontation

    Naturally, Zhu Jiuyin would not let Taishang Laojun feel better now, but he did not rush to come forward because he needed to see the reaction of Nuwa Empress. Unfortunately, Nuwa Empress could not hold back this time, and she never showed up.  Thinking about appearing here, Zhu Jiuyin could only sigh secretly, feeling a little frustrated in his heart.

    It is precisely because Zhu Jiuyin has such a little sense of frustration in his heart that he has a higher understanding of his own path of chaos gods and demons. Chaos gods and demons originate from chaos, kill all their lives, and all strategies will be defeated in the face of absolute strength.  It was the vulnerability that made him more determined in his ways.

    With a thought in his mind, Zhu Jiuyin left Nanzhan Buzhou. With Zhu Jiuyin's magical power, it was not difficult to break through the sky and come to the west. Before Tongtian Cult Leader could reply, a message came from the sky  There was a burst of sneer, and then a voice came: "It's not just one person's fault. I don't know what you think, Master Ether, so who else is at fault? Is it me, Zhu Jiuyin?"

    As soon as the words fell, Zhu Jiuyin appeared in front of the saints in an upright and upright manner. He was so indescribably arrogant and overbearing that he was directly questioning the saint Taishang Laojun.

    "His!" Everyone who had been watching this incident gasped. No one thought that Zhu Jiuyin would be so arrogant, appearing in front of all the saints, and even dared to directly question the Supreme Lord.  Knowing that all the four saints present have a grudge against Zhu Jiuyin, even if Zhu Jiuyin has the promise of Taoist Hongjun, it is very dangerous for him to be so arrogant. If he is not careful, he will definitely die.  .

    What does it mean to be strong?  A strong person is not only strong in cultivation, but also has a heart that goes forward bravely and is not afraid of dangers. Such people are truly strong. Zhu Jiuyin dares to appear in front of all the saints so uprightly. He has already  With the essence of a strong man, even if he is not a saint, just a Daluo Golden Immortal, no one dares to despise his existence.

    Zhu Jiuyin behaves like this.  The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother above the Heavenly Court sighed secretly. Zhu Jiuyin had always solved problems on his own and never relied on outside help, but they were forced by Sanqing to ask Daozu Hongjun for help.  It can be seen how big the gap is between them and Zhu Jiuyin.  And this gap is not a gap in strength.  It's the difference in character. They don't have the heart to risk their lives.

    The Jade Emperor sighed and said: "I am not as good as Zhu Jiuyin, I just fall behind in terms of momentum!"

    The Queen Mother did not think differently from the Jade Emperor, although she considered herself inferior to Zhu Jiuyin.  But she didn't think Zhu Jiuyin was right to do this. She just heard her say: "Haotian, actually you don't need to be like this. Zhu Jiuyin is simply arrogant by doing this. Without the teacher's commitment. What do you think?  Does he dare to do this? As a king, you need to have the temperament of a king. Zhu Jiuyin is just an ordinary man. What can he do if he only knows how to fight and kill? If we had his strength, we would have unified the three realms long ago.  , how could the saint be so arrogant if he achieved the great path through that supreme luck!"

    ¡°The Jade Mother Empress regarded Zhu Jiuyin as an ordinary man, but an ordinary man could make the saints fear him, but they could not do this.  As for the unification of the three realms, we can only say that the Queen Mother has long hair and short knowledge. She has a woman's view. Is it possible to achieve the great road through supreme luck?  I'm afraid that if the Wu Clan does this, the disaster that awaits them will be complete!

    The Jade Emperor shook his head and said: "Yaochi, things are not as simple as you think. I didn't have many feelings before sitting in this position. But when I sit in this position, I know how much pressure it will bear. Do you think  There is a big gap between the pressure that Heavenly Court endures and that of the Witch Clan back then. What we faced was only the Three Pure Ones, to be precise, it came from Yuanshi Tianzun, but back then the Witch Clan had to face the Saints, and  With all the pressure from the Monster Clan, Zhu Jiuyin can survive this situation. Do you think you can compare with it? People know themselves, we can't lose our minds because of the jealousy in our hearts, that will only  Let yourself go into destruction, whether you are arrogant or arrogant, you will have enough confidence and strength to support it!"

    What the Jade Emperor said was quite right. Facing the saints, Zhu Jiuyin had strong confidence, but he himself did not have such confidence. He could only turn to Taoist Hongjun for help. The gap between the two was naturally clear.  .

    Facing Zhu Jiuyin's questioning, Taishang Laojun was filled with rage. He really didn't expect that Zhu Jiuyin would dare to appear in front of him so openly and dare to question himself. This made him feel murderous.  He got up, but he didn't dare to do it. It wasn't that he didn't have the power, but that he didn't want to make wedding clothes for others.

    Taishang Laojun snorted coldly and said: "It seems that Zhu Jiuyin, you still have some self-awareness. I am talking about you. You are so crazy that you have lost your mind now. You actually ignored the safety of mortals and went to the imperial capital."Take action, is your behavior still a little bit humane, and is it still worthy of the faith that the human race has in you?  "

    As soon as Taishang Laojun said this, Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "What a eloquent Taishang Laojun. Why don't you say that I am sorry for the human race? Do you know the whole story of this matter? If you don't know, just  You dare to talk such nonsense. You, the leader of the Human Religion, are really not doing your job. The Human Religion really shouldn¡¯t exist among the human race. As for the human race¡¯s belief in me, that is even more ridiculous. Now there is still belief in me among the human race.  Does exist?"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, a trace of embarrassment flashed across Taishang Laojun's face. Zhu Jiuyin was right. He really didn't know the whole story. As for the human race, it was now a Jiejiao family.  Du Da, those humans who once believed in Zhu Jiuyin have disappeared in the long river of history. Everything Zhu Jiuyin has done for the human race has long been forgotten by the human race. He uses this to talk about it, but he is shooting himself in the face.  His feet gave Zhu Jiuyin an excuse to hit him.

    Zhu Jiuyin didn't wait for Taishang Laojun to answer and sneered again: "Taishang Laojun, you said that I have lost my mind, then I would like to ask you, the leader of the human religion, what you have done for the human race.  To stop Tongtian Cult Leader from questioning the West, Zhu Jiuyin, although I have no dealings with Tongtian Cult Leader, I fully agree with his behavior. At least he is still a saint who thinks about the human race, unlike you, the Human Cult Leader who doesn¡¯t.  You want to stop other people's behavior for the sake of the human race. I really don't know what you, the leader of the human religion, want to do. Is it possible that the human race is really so unsightly in your eyes?"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, Yuanshi Tianzun's face became extremely angry. He finally managed to get Taishang Laojun to come to the Western Paradise to stop Tongtian Cult Leader, but Zhu Jiuyin interfered and destroyed it.  , so he shouted angrily: "How presumptuous, Zhu Jiuyin, you have the right to interrupt here. The education of the human race is decided by the senior brother. What qualifications do you, a witch race, have to talk nonsense here? Don't think that you have the teacher's promise."  You can do whatever you want, but the teacher said at the beginning that if you take the initiative to provoke us, it is not part of the promise!"

    When he heard the endless killing intent in Yuanshi Tianzun's tone, Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "Yuanshi, do you think I, Zhu Jiuyin, am scared? If you have the ability, just do it. I want to teach you a lesson."  What's so great about this Yuqing? I heard that you always consider yourself to be the authentic Pangu Sect, I, Zhu Jiuyin, really want to see it!"

    Regarding the conflict between Zhu Jiuyin and Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun, what is unexpected is that the Holy Saint Jieyin has no intention of intervening, not to mention the leader of Tongtian. He also has a grudge against Zhu Jiuyin, so naturally  He won't stop him, he also wants to see Zhu Jiuyin's methods so that he can be aware of it.

    In the last blood sea battle, Zhu Jiuyin probably didn't reveal much of his abilities because of Styx's help. If he had a battle with Yuanshi Tianzun this time, he would definitely not dare to hide his secrets. After all, Yuanshi Tianzun is not  What can be compared with Zhunti is that there is a big gap between the two sides in terms of cultivation and treasure.

    Seeing the tense situation between Yuanshi Tianzun and Zhu Jiuyin, Taishang Laojun shouted: "That's enough! Zhu Jiuyin, I hope you can respect yourself. The dignity of a saint cannot be provoked. This time we  Give fellow Taoist Houtu some face, but if you continue, don¡¯t blame us for being rude!"

    Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "You are so rude. I would like to see how you can be rude. There are many people who want to kill me, Zhu Jiuyin, but no one has succeeded. It's not like I, Zhu Jiuyin, have no luck."  Tu Guo Sheng, if you want to take action, I, Zhu Jiuyin, will take over!"

    When he heard Zhu Jiuyin's words, a hint of anger flashed across the face of Saint Jieyin. He naturally knew who Zhu Jiuyin, the Tushu Saint, was referring to. That was his junior brother Zhunti. Saint Zhunti was not only  The corpses of both good and evil were beheaded, and even the body of the saint was forced to self-destruct, but his words of slaughtering the saint were not hypocritical.

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's words came out, it was extremely shocking to the immortals in the three realms. As a Daluo Jinxian, he could kill the saints. No matter what methods Zhu Jiuyin used, but that  The Saint Slaughter actually existed, as evidenced by the previous cry from the sky, and Saint Zhunti has not appeared until now. It is obvious that the fallen Saint is him.

    For a moment, all the immortals in the three realms were dumbfounded. Tu Sheng, this is really shocking. A saint fell into the hands of Zhu Jiuyin, a madman. Such a result is really unbelievable, but  The saint did not refute. Everyone knew that this was true and absolutely true. Even Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun were frightened by Zhu Jiuyin's words. In the past, they just speculated in their hearts.  But now it was confirmed from Zhu Jiuyin's mouth.

 Text Chapter 284 Slap in the Face

    Chapter 284: A slap in the face

    Previously, everyone agreed with the words of the Supreme Lord, and felt that if the Supreme Lord did not move Zhu Jiuyin, it would really give Hou Tu Zu Sha face, but now no one will think so anymore. The candle of a saint has been slaughtered.  Jiuyin didn't need to borrow the power of Houtu Zusha to threaten the saints. He had enough power on his own.

    Above the heaven, the Jade Emperor sighed and said: "Yaochi, you have seen it, this is Zhu Jiuyin's confidence, do you think the two of us can do this, Tu Sheng, that is a big event that shocked the three worlds, Tianqi's  Who dares to say that Zhu Jiuyin has never slaughtered a saint? This time, Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun were so embarrassed, I want to see how they end up!"

    A trace of ridicule also flashed across the face of Tongtian Cult Master. Zhu Jiuyin, who can kill the saint, is already on an equal footing with them. You don't care what method Zhu Jiuyin uses to kill the saint, and don't care who Zhunti Saint is.  It's not that he was seriously injured. In short, it was enough that Zhu Jiuyin completed the act of killing the saint. Facing a madman like Zhu Jiuyin, as long as Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun were not completely sure of killing him, they had to take it into consideration.  Don't dare to take action.  Behind Zhu Jiuyin is the existence of the Houtu Ancestral Witch, and the two Ancestral Witches Gonggong and Xuanming who have never appeared in the Three Realms since the Lich Tribulation. If Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun really want to  Attacking Zhu Jiuyin would result in failure.

    Sitting on the wax, this time Taishang Laojun spoke too much. He was aroused by Zhu Jiuyin's words, but he couldn't speak. At this moment, a sneer suddenly came from the Western Paradise.  Then the other party sneered and said: "You Zhu Jiuyin, you are so rampant and dare to show up in the West. Do you really think that the West is weak and can be bullied?"

    With the appearance of this voice, Saint Zhunti finally appeared in front of everyone. Although his face was extremely pale, he was not dead anyway. This made Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun heave a sigh of relief.

    After seeing Saint Zhunti appear, Yuanshi Tianzun sneered: "Zhu Jiuyin. You are really shameless to the extreme. You slaughtered the saint. Maybe everyone's eyes are stupid!"

    Zhu Jiuyin ignored Yuanshi Tianzun's sarcastic words, but sneered at Zhunti: "Okay, the Eight Treasures Merit Pool in the West is indeed amazing. It can restore you to the body of a saint in such a short period of time.  It is indeed a natural treasure. No wonder you dared to risk your own body in the previous battle to fight me. It seems that you have been following me for a long time!"

    When Saint Zhunti appeared, Saint Jingyin breathed a sigh of relief.  Although Saint Zhunti is still very weak now, as long as he has enough time to recuperate, it will not have much impact.

    Facing Zhu Jiuyin's sneer, Saint Zhunti said with a gloomy face: "Zhu Jiuyin, you didn't expect this. I don't know if you can leave me alive today in the west. You know this is  You brought it to your door yourself. And you are so arrogant that you don¡¯t take saints seriously. If I don¡¯t give you some advice, let¡¯s see who will take saints seriously in the future!¡±

    Although Saint Zhunti¡¯s tone was serious, he did not take action. His intention was very obvious. He wanted to use the hands of Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun to deal with Zhu Jiuyin, and use the borrowed knife to kill people.

    Facing the threat of Saint Zhunti, Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully, then looked up to the sky and laughed: "Zhunti, you take yourself too seriously. I, Zhu Jiuyin, want to go to the Three Realms.  If anyone can keep me, let alone your little saint, even if the law of heaven comes, I can come and go as I please!"

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words are not nonsense. As a chaotic god and demon, Zhu Jiuyin has powerful magical powers.  His magical power is not something that ordinary people can understand. As long as Zhu Jiuyin is willing to burn his own essence and blood, he can exert unlimited power and walk through the air.  Whether it is the law of time, the law of space, or even the law of destruction, they are absolutely powerful and heaven-defying existences.  What's so scary about Zhu Jiuyin who has mastered these three powers, not to mention that he also has the extremely powerful true form of the Chaos God and Demon, with divine power that can crush the void.

    Crazy, Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s reaction let everyone in the three realms know what it means to be truly crazy. Being able to be so confident and unbridled in front of a saint, Zhu Jiuyin has set an example for all the immortals in the three realms. No one takes the saint in their eyes.  example.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin's appearance relieved the pressure on Tongtian Cult Leader, Zhu Jiuyin's appearance also affected Tongtian Cult Leader's plan. He came here to measure the calamity, not to see Zhu Jiuyin compete with the West.  Yes, Tongtian Cult Leader snorted coldly and said: "Zhunti, just come out. I don't want to care about or ask about any grudges you have with Zhu Jiuyin. Today I just need you to give me an explanation!"

    As soon as Lord Tongtian opened his mouth, Saint Zhunti¡¯s expression changed, and his heart became heavy. Saint Zhunti took a deep breath and said, ¡°Senior Brother Tongtian, from the Imperial Capital of Yin and Shang.Should you ask Zhu Jiuyin for this matter? You must know that the huge shock wave was caused by him. It was an explosion in space and had nothing to do with me!  "

    I have to say that Saint Zhunti's shamelessness is so powerful that he actually said such words in front of Zhu Jiuyin. Zhu Jiuyin was so impressed that he took it off after he opened his mouth.  Putting all the responsibility on Zhu Jiuyin, it is really rare for a saint to be able to act like a Zhunti saint.

    It is a pity that Saint Zhunti forgot the reason why Tongtian Cult Leader was so eager to find the Western Paradise. Leader Tongtian snorted coldly and said: "Zhunti, a slap can't make a difference. You said everything is Zhu Jiuyin's fault. Then  How did your saint's body get destroyed? You won't tell me that Zhu Jiuyin exploded it with one punch, right?"

    As soon as Master Tongtian's words came out, Saint Zhunti's face changed color again. Master Tongtian hit his weak point this time. As long as Zhunti admitted that he had self-destructed the saint's body, he would have to give Master Tongtian an explanation. But if he doesn't admit it,  Zhu Jiuyin's previous words had revealed the reason for Tian Qi, making it inevitable for him to avoid it.

    Seeing the embarrassed look on the face of Saint Zhunti, Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "Zhunti, you also have this day. You always use these unscrupulous means. This will definitely be unlucky for a long time. You should also say  As soon as you tell me why I appeared in the imperial capital of the Yin and Shang dynasties for no reason, why was I severely injured! It just so happens that Taishang Laojun, the leader of the human religion, is here, let him give you a review!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, Taishang Laojun couldn't help but trembled in his heart. He thought to himself: "It's bad. Zhu Jiuyin probably has something unfavorable against Zhunti. No wonder he dares to be so high-profile."  If he shows up, I'm afraid all this is his conspiracy again!"

    Taishang Laojun was totally wrong to think so. Although Zhu Jiuyin knew about the bad things Zhunti had done in the Yin and Shang imperial capital, Zhu Jiuyin had no conspiracy. What he wanted to do was to deal with Zhunti openly.  Because he believes that all strategies are vulnerable to absolute strength.

    Zhu Jiuyin came to this Western paradise without any conspiracy, and there was no need for any conspiracy. He could completely rely on 'truth' to defeat Taishang Laojun, the leader of the human religion, and make him suffer a little, because he had enough  Power can do it all.

    Taishang Laojun shouted in a deep voice: "That's enough, Zhu Jiuyin, what kind of trouble do you want to make!"

    Zhu Jiuyin sneered: "Tai Shang Laojun, you are timid. You are afraid that I will tell the truth, that you will not be able to control the situation, that it will affect your calculations with Yuanshi Tianzun. You are afraid, but I am not afraid, so just  Let me tell you what Zhuntidu did in the Yin and Shang dynasties. I believe that you, the leader of the human religion, will be very shocked by this news!"

    When he said this, Zhu Jiuyin glanced at Taishang Laojun with disdain, and then said in a deep voice: "Human Emperor, Zhunti has taken action against the Human Emperor. I don't know what you, the leader of the human sect, should do. I'm very worried."  Looking forward to your decision!¡±

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, Saint Zhunti's face became gloomy and terrifying, but he did not make any excuse, but snorted coldly and ignored Zhu Jiuyin's provocative move.

    Taishang Laojun couldn't calm down. Although Zhu Jiuyin was very crazy, this time he believed Zhu Jiuyin's words because Zhu Jiuyin was confident from beginning to end without any timidity. On the contrary, Zhunti's actions were  Somewhat unbearable.

    Sage Zhunti snorted coldly and said: "Zhu Jiuyin, don't talk nonsense. You said that I poisoned the Human Emperor. Do you have any evidence?"

    Zhu Jiuyin sneered disdainfully and said: "Evidence, if you want evidence, just look at the body of King Zhou of Shang. Isn't everything clear? I think everyone present can do this."  , can check whether the body of King Zhou of Shang has been tampered with!"

    Saint Zhunti sneered: "Zhu Jiuyin, don't you think your words are too forced? I know that I am not the only one who can attack the Human Emperor in the Three Realms, and you also have such ability, why do you  Just say I did it!¡±

    Regarding Saint Zhunti's denial, Zhu Jiuyin was very disdainful. He snorted coldly and said: "Zhunti, as long as you dare to swear to heaven, then everything will be clear. I, Zhu Jiuyin, dare to swear to heaven, but you  Does Zhunti Saint dare?"

    Saint Zhunti naturally didn't dare to swear an oath to heaven. That was Zhunti's old destiny. Zhu Jiuyin just forced him to blow himself up as a saint. If he swore an oath to heaven, he would definitely be punished by heaven.  Punishment added to Zhunti's current situation would definitely lead to death. Unless Zhunti was stupid, how could he do such a thing? He snorted disdainfully and said, "Zhu Jiuyin,  Who do you think you are, you want me to swear an oath, you are not qualified yet!"

 Text Chapter 285: The Shame of the Saint

    Chapter 285: The Shame of the Saint

    Zhu Jiuyin glanced at Zhunti disdainfully, and then sneered: "Zhunti, you have a guilty conscience. I don't bother to say anything more to you, a shameless person like you. You have the guts to do it but don't have the guts to admit it. It's not a loss."  What a shame for a saint!¡±

    Having said this, Zhu Jiuyin turned around and glanced at Master Tongtian, and then said: "Master Tongtian, I have said everything that needs to be said. You can take care of yourself and don't be plotted by villains. The Human Emperor is at fault.  The country and the country will definitely be in turmoil, but it will give many people opportunities!"

    After Zhu Jiuyin finished speaking, he laughed loudly, then turned around and left the Western Paradise with a long smile. He looked as arrogant as he wanted, and as arrogant as he wanted. Let Taishang Laojun,  Yuanshi Tianzun, Jieyin Sage and Zhunti Sage looked at it with murderous intent in their eyes. If eyes could kill, Zhu Jiuyin would have died countless times.

    Zhu Jiuyin left in front of all the saints so arrogantly. No matter whether it was Zhunti or Taishang Laojun, although they had the intention to kill Zhu Jiuyin, no one dared to do it. Just this  After a confrontation, the momentum of the West was greatly weakened, while Zhu Jiuyin became more powerful.

    When he heard Zhu Jiuyin's words, Tongtian Cult Leader couldn't help but become more vigilant. He didn't care about the Human Emperor before, but now Zhu Jiuyin's words made him break out in a cold sweat.  The sect's luck is connected with the Yin and Shang dynasties. If there is a dynasty change, the sect's luck will be damaged.

    Leader Tongtian is not a fool. He thought of Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun in such a hurry to come to the West.  To stop himself, if there was no conspiracy, then he wouldn't believe it. And thinking about Zhunti's character, he would really be able to do such a shameless thing like taking action against the Human Emperor, just as Zhu Jiuyin said  In that case, he would be a disgrace to the saint.

    When he figured out all this, the face of Tongtian Cult Master became gloomy and terrifying, and he shouted angrily: "What a Supreme Lord, what a Yuanshi Tianzun. You are really capable, and you actually did such a thing  Whatever happens, you can do it, I¡¯ll remember this time, we¡¯ll see!¡±

    After the Tongtian leader finished speaking, he stopped entangled with Jieyin and Zhunti. In his opinion, Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun were clearly colluding with the two sages of the West to deal with him, and it would have no effect if he stayed any longer.  Although he has the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' in his hand, it is said that it cannot be broken except by the Four Saints.  But now the opponent really has the Four Saints. If a fight starts, it will definitely be a defeat for the leader of Tongtian.  In this case, he could only turn around and leave.

    Seeing the leader of Tongtian cult leave angrily, Taishang Laojun's heart couldn't help but feel heavy. After all calculations, he never expected that Zhu Jiuyin would show up and give him such a grudge.  The most important thing is that Zhu Jiuyin exposed the shameful methods of Saint Zhunti, and he and Yuanshi Tianzun were anxious to show up because of their selfish motives. This made the leader of Tongtian believe that they had colluded with the West.  At the same time, all the preparations I had made before were probably in vain.

    Taishang Laojun took a deep breath.  Suppressing the anger in his heart, he then said to Yuanshi Tianzun: "Junior Brother Yuanshi, it's time for us to leave. This time we have nothing to say. Let's go, don't embarrass yourself again!"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Laojun Taishang ignored the two saints, Jieyin and Zhunti, and left the Western Paradise.  Yuanshi Tianzun sighed deeply when he saw this, and then followed Taishang Laojun away, leaving only Zhunti and Jieyin in the whole west.

    When the saint saw this, he sighed and said: "Junior brother, the matter is over. Let's go back. Your injury has not recovered yet. Don't hold on any longer. That is not a good thing for yourself!"

    Others do not know the situation of Saint Zhunti, but Saint Jieyin knows it clearly. In order to resolve the difficulties in the West, Saint Zhunti forcibly gathered the body of a saint and appeared. Unfortunately, although his idea was good, it was obvious  There was not much gain, all of his methods were exposed by Zhu Jiuyin one by one.

    Although the Tongtian leader has not continued to attack the West, the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin know that if they interfere in the affairs of the East again, it will definitely trigger a comprehensive counterattack by the Tongtian leader, and then the West will be in danger.

    When he thought of this, Saint Zhunti sighed and said: "Brother, this time I failed again, and I was defeated again at the hands of this madman Zhu Jiuyin. It seems that this madman Zhu Jiuyin has completely set his sights on us in the West.  At this time, I think we still haven¡¯t done anything well!¡±

    Under this situation, Saint Zhunti finally had to compromise with Zhu Jiuyin, because the West can no longer withstand the slightest blow. You must know that these successive events have reduced the prestige of the West in the Three Realms.  At the freezing point, there were changes even within the West, which forced the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin to deal with them carefully.right.

    One misstep leads to eternal hatred. This sentence is used to describe Saint Zhunti. It is not wrong at all. It is precisely because of his miscalculation that it led the West step by step into this danger, so that the West had to give up its eastward advance for the time being.  Think about it.

    Even though it was only the leader of Tongtian who left angrily, the leader of Tongtian became wary of the West. However, after the Human Emperor incident broke out, people believed that whether it was Taishang Laojun or Yuanshi Tianzun, they  He will be wary in his heart. If he wants to plunder the benefits from this calamity, it will be even more difficult. The ultimate disaster that caused all this is Zhu Jiuyin. It can be said that he was completely defeated by Zhu Jiuyin.  .

    He failed again and again, and even lost his sainthood. This had a great impact on Saint Zhunti, making him involuntarily have a fear of Zhu Jiuyin in his heart.  It made him uneasy.

    If Saint Zhunti loses control of his heart, then he will be even more dangerous. If he is not careful, he will be doomed. Saint Jieying saw the current situation of Saint Zhunti, so he hurriedly persuaded him to return to the Eight Treasures Merit Pool to recuperate.  , don't cause more harm to yourself, otherwise it will be more harm than good.

    Sage Zhunti was naturally very clear about his own situation, and he nodded.  Without saying anything more, he hurriedly returned to the Eight Treasures Merit Pool, borrowing the power from the merit pool to recover from his injuries.

    With such an injury, Saint Zhunti will have to recuperate for a long time. His recuperation is a good thing for the calamity that is about to break out. At least many things will be much simpler without his secret intervention.  , Tongtian Cult Leader does not need to worry about the West being detrimental to him for the time being.

    So many things happened on this day, which made many people in the three worlds feel a little overwhelmed, because they were unable to make a choice and did not know which side to vote for.  Even Lu Ya, the tenth prince of the demon clan who was originally planning to join the West, gave up his plan for the time being. He wanted to join the West for revenge, but the West was too weak. As a saint, Zhunti was actually killed by Zhu Jiu.  An ant like Yin, a great Luo Jinxian, was slaughtered. How could Lu Ya feel relieved with such strength.

    In ancient times, strength was valued. If the West could not show its powerful power, then Lu Ya would not risk his life to seek refuge in the West. At least he could still save his life in the Wa Palace. Who knows where he would go?  Can the West still save its lives?  If he even lost his life, how could he take revenge.

    "If Saint Zhunti knew that he was slaughtered by Zhu Jiuyin, it would cause Lu Ya's uneasiness.  If he gives up the idea of ??joining the West, his resentment towards Zhu Jiuyin will become even heavier.

    Of course, Saint Zhunti is not a fool. With his intelligence and wisdom, he naturally knows the impact of his successive failures on the West, so he can now reluctantly settle down and recuperate, and does not dare to act rashly again, in case there is another accident that will make things worse.  If it gets out of control and causes chaos throughout the West, the consequences will be serious.

    The Second Sage of the West is very calm now.  They closed the Western Paradise and showed that they would no longer interfere in measuring calamities. Their move made many people breathe a sigh of relief. After all, Zhunti gave a really bad impression to the immortals in the three realms, especially  As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's words came out, everyone became more cautious, and the name of Saint Zhunti, the shame of a saint, spread throughout the three realms.  Sage Zhunti resounded throughout the three realms because of this incident.

    After leaving the Western Paradise, Yuanshi Tianzun followed Taishang Laojun to Taiqingtian with an uneasy mood. Everything that happened today was a heavier blow to him. The sudden appearance of Zhu Jiuyin disrupted the situation.  All his arrangements.  Not only did it ruin his good deeds, it also aroused the vigilance of Tongtian Cult Leader.

    You must know that Yuanshi Tianzun has never thought about being able to coexist harmoniously with Jiejiao during this calamity. He has always been thinking about how to break the 'Xianxian Sword Formation' in the hands of Master Tongtian, while the Second Saint of the West is  His target, to be precise, was the foreign aid he wanted to invite. Now the foreign aid was seriously injured, and the target he wanted to target, the Tongtian Cult Leader, was also alert. This naturally made Yuanshi Tianzun anxious, so he hurriedly followed.  We need to discuss countermeasures with Taishang Laojun.

    When he saw Yuanshi Tianzun following him to Taiqingtian in such a hurry, Taishang Laojun sighed and said: "Junior Brother Yuanshi, things have changed now. I advise you to calm down first and don't be in a hurry.  Fighting with Junior Brother Tongtian, after all, the appearance of Zhu Jiuyin has aroused his vigilance. Although Zhunti did not acknowledge the Human Emperor, given his character, he must have taken action against the Human Emperor. Junior Brother Tongtian found out after checking  You know, we can¡¯t provoke Junior Brother Tongtian¡¯s tense nerves at this time. Once Junior Brother Tongtian is angered, the consequences will be disastrous!¡±

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?As soon as these words came out, Yuanshi Tianzun cursed angrily: "Everything is Zhu Jiuyin's good deeds. This Wu Clan is a scourge in the three realms, and Zhu Jiuyin is the scourge among scourges, and will harm us."  It¡¯s a good thing, but senior brother, although we can give in for the time being, it won¡¯t work for just one of us to give in. After all, as long as the calamity continues, we all have to face the pressure of Junior Brother Tongtian!¡±

    Taishang Laojun took a deep look at Yuanshi Tianzun and said: "Junior brother Yuanshi, I understand what you said. The world is brighter when we step back. At this time, we can no longer put the slightest pressure on Junior Brother Tongtian. Once the Human Emperor incident breaks out,  That has touched the bottom line of Junior Brother Tongtian, if there is a slight mistake, it will be out of control!"

    After Yuanshi Tianzun heard these words, he became even more uneasy and said: "Elder brother, if we take a step back now, the Jiejiao will become even more powerful. How can we still check and balance each other? I'm afraid that it will be even more unstoppable from now on."  !¡±

    Taishang Laojun shook his head and said: "Junior brother Yuanshi, you are wrong. Things are not as dangerous as you think. Don't forget that this calamity measurement is different from the two previous calamities. This time the calamity measurement is appropriate.  As long as you can find the person who deserves the tribulation and take him under your wing, everything will turn around. The person who deserves the tribulation is a god on behalf of heaven. If you can control the person who deserves the tribulation, then you can also  You can lead the calamity, and the development of calamity will be under your control!"

    " Taishang Laojun's words are quite tempting, but it is easier said than done. Even if you find someone who can measure the calamity, can you really lead the development of calamity?  No, this is simply impossible. People who measure the calamity cannot do this. After all, there are people like Zhu Jiuyin watching this calamity. The leader of Tongtian is also on guard now. If he wants to lead the calamity,  The development of the world is not easy. In the face of absolute strength, even if the person who is calculating the calamity has destiny, how can he turn things around.

    But Yuanshi Tianzun didn't think so. He thought that what Taishang Laojun said was very reasonable. This was a great opportunity for Chanjiao. The person who should be catastrophic must be found no matter what, but where can he find it in the vast sea of ??people?  , and Jiejiao is powerful and famous among the human race, and has a great advantage. If he wants to find the person who should be robbed, he can only plan on his reputation and surpass Jiejiao. Only in this way can he attract the person who should be robbed.  The person of calamity.  ]

    When thinking of this, Yuanshi Tianzun nodded and said: "What the eldest brother said is true, but we have to ask the eldest brother for help in this matter. After all, the eldest brother is the leader of the human religion and controls the education of the human race. He wants to deal with the calamity."  The person under my sect needs your approval!"

    Yuanshi Tianzun wants to use the reputation of the human sect to attract people who are in need of disaster. Although it is a bit shameful for him to do so, and he is not relying on his true ability to attract people who are in need of disaster, but in any case, Yuanshi Tianzun has found a way.  Shortcut, in the Three Realms, a hero is judged by success or failure. As long as he can succeed, it doesn't matter even if the means are a little unsightly. After all, with the shame of a saint like Zhunti Saint as a shield in front of him, he doesn't have to worry too much.  .

 Text Chapter 286 Disappointment

    Chapter 286 Disappointment

    Yuanshi Tianzun's words made Taishang Laojun very happy. Although he had some thoughts about Yuanshi Tianzun, in any case, Yuanshi Tianzun's behavior was much better than that of Master Tongtian. At least Yuanshi Tianzun still respected him on the surface.  Instead of not taking yourself to heart like the leader of Tongtian.

    In Taishang Laojun's mind, he always believed that the reason why Master Tongtian became like this and ignored him so much was because Jie Jiao was the dominant family in the human race and gave him such momentum. As long as he could defeat Jie Jiao  With such momentum, the leader of Tongtian Cult would naturally lower his head and admit his mistake.

    Taishang Laojun said: "Junior brother Yuanshi, I have no problem here. I will naturally notify you of the news of people who are destined to be robbed, and you don't need to worry too much. After all, the demon clan is the most important in the Jiejiao, and the people who are robbed are the most important."  It must be the human race. After all, the human race is the protagonist of the Three Realms now. As long as you insist on yourself, the people who deserve the disaster will definitely come to your door."

    When he heard Taishang Laojun's positive answer, Yuanshi Tianzun finally felt at ease and thought to himself: "Fortunately, my efforts have not been in vain. As long as I have the support of Senior Brother, I don't believe what Tongtian can do to fight me."  !¡±

    Yuanshi Tianzun said quickly: "Thank you, senior brother. With your help, I think there will be no problem!"

    Taishang Laojun shook his head and said: "Okay, Junior Brother Yuanshi, you should go back and make preparations early. The appearance of Zhu Jiuyin this time has ruined many of your arrangements. I'm afraid that Junior Sister Nuwa will also have it.  Other ideas!¡±

    "What Taishang Laojun said is right. After seeing the farce in the Western Paradise, Nuwa Empress.  He was angry about it in his heart. For a moment, he thought that he had been tricked and tricked by Yuanshi Tianzun. Everything he said at the beginning was just deceiving himself. If it weren't for Zhu Jiuyin's action, he wouldn't have known about Yuanshi.  Tianzun and the Two Saints of the West have colluded together. Cooperating with such people is simply seeking the skin of a tiger.

    The Empress Nuwa said with a gloomy face: "Okay, Yuanshi Tianzun, you can do it. If you tease me, then don't blame me for being ruthless. I want to see how you can change the dynasty without my support!"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Regarding this farce between the saints, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother in heaven were extremely happy, as if all the saints were united.  Then they still have to worry. Now it is obvious that because of Zhu Jiuyin's appearance, Tongtian Cult Leader has completely seen through the true colors of Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun.  The two sides have turned against each other. Although the Nuwa Empress did not show up, they believe that the Nuwa Empress, as the Holy Mother of the human race, is not willing to see the Human Emperor being plotted. If Yuanshi Tianzun wants to unite with the Nuwa Empress to suppress the Jiejiao, then  Not likely anymore.

    The Jade Emperor laughed loudly and said: "Okay! Everyone says that Zhu Jiuyin is a madman, and whoever meets him will be unlucky, but he is the lucky star of my heaven. If it weren't for his appearance, how could the conflicts among the saints break out?  This time we have to watch the big show of conferring gods and measuring calamities. Look how arrogant Yuanshi Tianzun is!"

    The Queen Mother was not as happy as the Jade Emperor, but there was still a trace of worry in her heart. She just heard her say: "Haotian, the calamity hasn't started yet, and the person who deserves the calamity hasn't appeared yet. Don't draw conclusions so early.  If the person who deserves the calamity appears in the Human and Chan religions, then no matter how powerful the leader of Tongtian is, what's the use? The person who deserves the calamity is the key to the great calamity. We can't be careless!"

    The Jade Emperor shook his head and said: "No, Yaochi. You are wrong. Although the person who should be robbed is very important, do you think that only one person who should be robbed can control the situation after the calamity begins? No, he can't do it.  Not only is he unable to do it, but even Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun cannot do it. In the end, everything requires strength. In order to intercept the trend of the thousands of immortals coming to court, how can Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun be able to deal with it?  Even if Zhunti and Jieyin take action, they can't change the situation. After all, there is Zhu Jiuyin watching eagerly from the side, and Empress Nuwa will not sit idly by and ignore it. In this battle, the biggest possibility is that both sides will lose.  No, it should be said that all three will suffer losses, and with the personalities of Zhunti and Jie Yin, they will not let go easily!"

    The Queen Mother shook her head and said: "Haotian, no matter what, I don't think much of Master Tongtian. I don't think he can defeat Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun. After all, he is not as shameless as Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun."  You are so cunning, he is too impulsive, and the disciples of Jiejiao are even worse. The most important thing is that once the Human Emperor is really assassinated by Saint Zhunti, then he is a bomb that can explode at any time.  Shen will blow herself and others to pieces. Although the Nuwa Empress does not want to see anything happen to the Human Emperor, she can accurately predict the saint's thoughts. Do you think he will give it to you?Is there any chance of anyone resolving it?  "

    As soon as the Queen Mother said this, the Jade Emperor's face lost the previous smile and became extremely solemn. He was indeed happy too early. The situation of Jiejiao did not have much influence due to the appearance of Zhu Jiuyin.  Goodness is still full of dangers, and there is still the danger of destruction if you are not careful!  It is better to rely on others than to rely on oneself. If Jiejiao wants to win, it can only rely on itself. But can Master Tongtian really make up his mind to fight Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun regardless of all casualties?

    Regarding this, the Jade Emperor cannot guarantee it. After all, he is not the leader of Tongtian. He cannot understand what the leader of Tongtian is thinking in his heart, let alone what arrangements the leader of Tongtian will make in this situation.

    When he thought of this, the Jade Emperor secretly shook his head and sighed: "Yaochi, you are right. I was so excited that I only saw the losses suffered by Saint Zhunti and Yuanshi Tianzun, and did not see what was behind the whole thing.  Hidden everything!¡±

    The Queen Mother sighed: "It's not that you didn't see it, but that you were too angry with Sanqing. When you saw Yuanshi Tianzun suffering a loss, you were naturally happy, so you ignored it all. In fact, we don't need to pay too much attention to Sanqing now.  There is no need to care about what the two sages of the West are thinking about the battle between them. No matter what, they have to fight for the title of god. We only need to sit on the mountain and watch the tigers fight. No matter who wins or loses, it has nothing to do with us!  "

    The words of the Queen Mother seem to make sense, but in fact they are not. How could this fight have nothing to do with them? Being a god is not necessarily a good thing. Wait until the disciples of the saints are on the list to become a god.  , when they became the most important gods in heaven, the two of them would cry. At that time, the Queen Mother would never say such words again.

    Whether it is a disciple of the Interpretation Teaching or a disciple of the Interpretation Teaching, who will obey the orders of him, the Lord of Heaven? I am afraid that in the end, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother will still get nothing. Not only will they get nothing, but on the contrary, the Heaven will be destroyed  The intervention of the disciples of the two sects will have a greater impact on their behavior.

    Zhu Jiuyin returned to Nanzhan Buzhou after leaving the Western Paradise, but he still watched every move of Jie Jiao. When he saw that Tongtian Cult Leader did not make any move, Zhu Jiuyin shook his head in disappointment.  Said: "Master Tongtian, you have disappointed me so much. I have made everything clear to you, but you still have so many concerns and don't dare to give it a try. It's no wonder that you are not Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun."  Hands-on, your character alone is far from enough. Anyway, if you want to destroy yourself, then let it be up to you. Anyway, it has nothing to do with me. My goal is just the 'Four Swords of Zhuxian' in your hand.  It¡¯s up to you to decide whether you live or die as a teacher, you can¡¯t blame others!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin was right. The leader of Tongtian Cult was not ruthless enough. Both Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun had done everything possible, but he still had some considerations in his heart and did not mobilize the force of the tens of thousands of immortals who came to the court.  The advantage directly dealt a fatal blow to Chanjiao. He only cares about the life and death of his disciples. Maybe he still has a trace of brotherhood in his heart. In this case, if he doesn't lose, who will lose? This shows that his  He found his own fate because he was not ruthless enough. It is true that strength is respected in the Three Realms, but it also requires ruthlessness. Otherwise, if you only have strength but do not have the character and determination to match it, then  In the end it's still just a tragedy.

    Master Tongtian has gained strength, but unfortunately his decision-making and ruthlessness are not enough, so he cannot become a real king. The fate of his disciples is also conceivable. Even if Jiejiao has the potential of thousands of immortals coming to court,  But how many people sincerely live and die with Jie Jiao? Those demon clans were able to betray the demon clan back then, and when disaster strikes, they can also betray Jie Jiao, because they have no intention of sharing weal and woe in their hearts.

    Husband and wife are originally birds of the same fate, and they fly separately when disaster strikes. This is not the case for husband and wife, let alone his disciples. The biggest weakness of Master Tongtian is that he treats his disciples equally, which is in sharp contrast to Yuanshi Tianzun.  The two of them went to two extremes, so they gave the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin a chance.

    "Chaos! If there is no chaos among you, then how can I have the opportunity to collect the breath of heaven and earth? The more fierce the fight between you three pures, the better. The more people die, the heavier my accumulation will be!  "Zhu Jiuyin looked at the east coldly, looking in the direction of the East China Sea, expecting the catastrophe to come.

    The battle with Zhunti gave Zhu Jiuyin endless hope. Saints are no longer so scary. With all his strength, he has the strength to kill saints. This is Zhu Jiuyin's support. It is better to rely on yourself than to rely on others. Rely on  The power of others is ultimately nothingness, only your own power is real.

 Text Chapter 287: Nuwa¡¯s Anger

    Chapter 287 Nuwa¡¯s anger

    In the eyes of many people, a large part of the reason for Zhu Jiuyin's success comes from Hou Tuzu Wu. After all, Hou Tuzu Wu is a powerful saint. But they are all wrong. Zhu Jiuyin only relies on himself.  strength, and Zhu Jiuyin has never thought of relying on others, because he has a courageous heart to move forward.

    Looking at the east, Zhu Jiuyin's body burst out with a strong fighting spirit, which was the desire to measure the calamity. For a practice like his, what is needed is no longer the accumulation of mana in meditation, but the need to survive in the flames of war.  Only in this way can he accelerate his cultivation. Of course, Zhu Jiuyin can also leave the Three Realms and go to the chaos to practice, but Zhu Jiuyin still cannot do it. After all, there are too many things in the chaos.  Uncertainties.

    The West has made such a big noise, but it has caused harm to itself, and many people who originally planned to seek refuge in the West have given up the idea, and these people have turned their sights to heaven. With such a situation now  Next, if the only safe place is Heaven, after all, Heaven is protected by Hongjun Daozu. Although the East China Sea Dragon Clan was destroyed by Zhu Jiuyin, the Dragon Clan does not want to see the East China Sea Dragon Palace decline. After all, it is related to  The inheritance of the dragon clan, and the Jade Emperor who was also above the heaven also wanted to get involved in the earthly immortal world. Soon, except for the West Sea Dragon Palace, the other three sea dragon palaces took refuge under the heavenly court. Under the protection of the heavenly court, the heavenly palace was in the earthly immortal world.  There is a formal territory.

    "Under normal circumstances, Tianting's behavior would not be a big problem.  But when the calamity was about to break out, the Heavenly Court completely incorporated the Three Seas Dragon Palace into the Heavenly Court's system. The Jade Emperor's move touched the bottom line of the Three Pure Ones. As the leader of Tongtian Cult, he could still bear it. After all,  Now among the human race, his Jiejiao family is the only one. Even if the Heavenly Court establishes a foothold in the earthly immortal world, it will not have much influence on him. Who makes Jiejiao have the power of thousands of immortals to come to court, but for Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun  That was completely different. In their opinion, the Jade Emperor was taking advantage of the situation to rob him.  To extend their claws to the immortal world, this makes them angry. Once upon a time, the ants in their eyes did such a thing, how could this not make them angry.

    " A Tongtian Cult Leader has already made Yuanshi Tianzun angry. He is now helpless with the Tongtian Cult Leader, but can it be said that even such a small Dragon Clan can't do anything.

    Yuanshi Tianzun said angrily: "You Haotian, if I don't let you know how powerful you are this time, you don't know how much you weigh!" At this moment, Yuanshi Tianzun forgot to go to see Nuwa.  Things about business people.  Instead, he vented his anger on the Jade Emperor and the Dragon Clan.

    When people get angry, they will naturally lose their minds. You must know that Yuanshi Tianzun has long been dissatisfied with the Tongtian Cult Leader.  At this moment, he couldn't bear it anymore and wanted to vent all the anger in his heart. Naturally, the Jade Emperor and the Dragon Clan would be in bad luck, and the persimmons would have to be pinched. It was obvious that Yuanshi Tianzun also had this idea.

    Just when Yuanshi Tianzun gave up and tried to persuade Nuwa, and was preparing to deal with the Jade Emperor and the Dragon Clan, another accident happened. No one expected that Saint Zhunti's plot against the Human Emperor would happen so quickly. Shang Zhou  Wang's personality changed drastically in a short period of time.  He became extremely furious. This change shocked everyone, because King Zhou of Shang Dynasty did a major event that shocked the three worlds. He did a disrespectful thing in the temple of Empress Nuwa, just this one.  This incident made King Zhou of Shang famous throughout the three realms, and everyone knew about it.

    "A mortal can make all the immortals in the three realms know his name, King Zhou of Shang is also very remarkable.  Although it is just a bad reputation, it can be regarded as famous all over the world.

    When the incident involving King Zhou of Shang broke out, Yuanshi Tianzun was dumbfounded. He originally wanted to deal with the Dragon Clan and the Jade Emperor first before discussing with Nuwa.  But he didn't expect that things would develop so fast, which caught him off guard.

    "If Yuanshi Tianzun had talked to Empress Nuwa first and explained his actions in the Western Paradise, it would have changed Empress Nuwa's mind. But now it's too late.

    The Empress Nuwa in the Wa Palace shouted angrily: "You Zhunti, how dare you bully me like this? Yuanshi Tianzun, Taishang Laojun, do you all think that I am easy to bully? Okay, this time I will share it with you."  You guys want to change the dynasty and destroy the Yin and Shang dynasties, then I have to protect them!"

    For Empress Nuwa, although the incident involving King Zhou of Shang made her very angry, it was not directed at the Yin and Shang dynasties, but at Zhunti and Yuanshi Tianzun. In her heart, Empress Nuwa completely believed that this was their intention.  And for that.

    Of course, since King Zhou of Shang did such a thing, he had to pay a price, even if it was not his intention, but after all??Has been done, so he has to bear this responsibility.

    When Empress Nuwa was angry, the human race was naturally shocked. Xiqi, who was secretly supported by Chanjiao, used the incident of King Zhou of Shang Dynasty to exert force at this time. Xiqi's move made Empress Nuwa even more shocked.  It was determined that all this had been arranged by Yuanshi Tianzun, otherwise things would not be such a coincidence.

    Although Empress Nuwa has done many wrong things, she still has prestige in the human race. Now that someone is provoking her dignity and her bottom line, Empress Nuwa will naturally fight back. The matter of King Zhou of Shang is no longer just  It is a matter that concerns her as a person, and it also concerns the stability of the human race.

    As soon as she thought about it, Empress Nuwa left the Wa Palace and went to the Fire Cloud Cave. She was going to consult with the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors of the human race. After all, this matter had a great impact. When the Empress Nuwa left the Wa Palace, Taiqing Tianzhong  Taishang Laojun's expression suddenly changed, and he became wary.

    It's a pity that Taishang Laojun knew that it was not a good thing for Empress Nuwa to go to Huoyun Cave, but he couldn't think of a way to stop it. He could only watch Nuwa Empress going to meet the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors. Who made this matter so troublesome?  If he were to stop Nuwa at this time, he would be convinced that he was plotting against the human race. As the leader of the human religion, Taishang Laojun would not dare to accept such a reputation. Then he would never have to think about it again.  The human race has gained a foothold.

    At this moment, Taishang Laojun couldn't help but secretly blame Yuanshi Tianzun for not being able to distinguish the priorities of the matter and not even going to collude with Nuwa Empress in advance. Now, even if he wanted to collude, it was too late and he could only watch helplessly.  Things are getting out of your control step by step, making things uncontrollable.

    In fact, when Zhu Jiuyin opened up everything, the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors who had been meditating in the Fire Cloud Cave were also shocked. They were all extremely angry at the behavior of Saint Zhunti. It was because the Saint intervened without authorization.  The battle between the Human Emperor and the Human Emperor forced Chi You to lead the shaman clan to part ways with the human race. Now Saint Zhunti and Yuanshi Tianzun are taking action against the Human Emperor. This naturally arouses the anger of the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors, even those related to the interpretation of religion.  Several human emperors were extremely angry.

    When the Empress Nuwa appeared in the Fire Cloud Cave, the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors appeared together. Such a change made the Empress Nuwa breathe a sigh of relief. If the Three Sovereigns and the Five Emperors made such a move, it was obvious that they were also angry.

    After asking Nuwa to sit down, before Nuwa could say anything, Human Emperor Fuxi said, "Sister, are you here for the human race?"

    Empress Nuwa nodded and said: "It is for this reason that the Human Emperor is related to the stability of the human race. Yuanshi Tianzun and the two saints Zhunti took action against the Human Emperor without authorization, which has affected the development of the human race. As the Holy Mother of the human race,  I have the responsibility to protect the safety of the human race, I wonder what the Human Emperors think?"

    After hearing the words of Empress Nuwa, the Shennong clan said in a deep voice: "The human race has its own dignity. The actions of Saint Zhunti and Yuanshi Tianzun are already provoking the bottom line of the human race. Anyone who wants to trigger internal strife among the human race again will be  Withstanding the wrath of the human race, the human race cannot withstand too much internal fighting, so naturally we will inflict heavy damage on them!"

    Shennong's answer reassured Empress Nuwa. As long as the emperor is united, the conspiracy of Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun will not succeed. It will only be a joke to change the dynasty.

    Empress Nuwa breathed a sigh of relief and asked: "I wonder what you should do about King Zhou?"

    As soon as Nuwa Empress opened her mouth, the three emperors and the five emperors understood her intention. As Nuwa Empress' eldest brother, Fuxi was embarrassed to speak, and King Yu was also embarrassed to speak, so Shennong could only tell Nuwa Empress their story.  idea.

    Just listening, Shennong said in a deep voice: "Although this matter is not King Zhou's own wish, after all, he has made such a choice. He is no longer suitable for the position of human emperor. It is better to let him abdicate and replace the human emperor."  When the emperor's position is passed down to his descendants, it can be regarded as a relationship with the human race, and a relationship with the Holy Mother. I wonder what the Holy Mother thinks?"

    Empress Nuwa sighed: "Of course I have no objection to this arrangement, but now that you are trapped in the Fire Cloud Cave, even if you have the intention to make King Zhou abdicate, I'm afraid you are powerless!"

    Shennong shook his head and said: "Our Lady does not need to worry about this. Although we are trapped in the Fire Cloud Cave and need to suppress the fate of the human race, there are still three ancestors in the human race. As long as we ask them to come forward, we can suppress anything.  Come down, even if the saint wants to interfere in the struggle of the human race, it is impossible to succeed. With the three ancestors, no one can even think of touching the human race, unless they are willing to bear the boundless anger of the human race. As the protagonists of the three realms, when the human race is angry, even if it is  Even a saint can¡¯t bear it!¡±

    The Shennong family proposed to invite the third ancestor of the human race, which really shocked Empress Nuwa. The prestige of the third ancestor of the human race in the human race was something she could not grasp. Even the human emperor found it difficult to fight against it. The third ancestor of the human race took action.  , peopleThings like ? are naturally out of the question.

 Text Chapter 288 The appearance of the third ancestor shocked the saint

    Chapter 288: The Three Ancestors Appear, the Saint Is Shocked

    Nuwa, the holy mother of the human race, was shocked by Shennong's decision. One can imagine what the reactions of Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun would be if they heard the news. Thinking of Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun  , Nuwa Empress showed a smile on her face.

    The third ancestor of the human race is the oldest existence in the human race. If this incident alarms the human ancestors, one can imagine how great the impact will be on the human race. It is also very shocking to the three realms. You must know the power that the third ancestor of the human race has handed over to the human race.  After that, they only appeared when the human race was divided. This time, if the three ancestors of the human race showed up, even if they did nothing, just an attitude would be enough to explain everything.

    Although Shennong's words also included Empress Nuwa, Empress Nuwa was not angry at all. On the contrary, she was very happy, because the stronger Shennong behaved, it showed the seriousness of the matter, that is,  This shows the anger of the Three Sovereigns and the Five Emperors towards this incident. Just as Shennong said, even the saints will be shaken by the anger of the human race.

    If the only one in the Three Realms that can ignore the wrath of the human race is the Witch Clan, even if the Human Clan is the protagonist of the Three Realms, it has no absolute advantage against the Witch Clan because the Witch Clan has its own unique destiny.  The Liangjie Witch Clan is the ultimate winner. With all the luck added to it, the benefits of the underworld, and the innate treasures 'Qiankun Cauldron' and 'Chaos Bell' to suppress their own luck, no matter how strong the human race is, they can't shake the Witch Clan.

    Empress Nuwa said happily: "Okay, I am relieved with your words. I will never compromise with others on this matter. I must win the due respect for the human race and do not allow anyone to trample on the rights of the human race."  dignity!"

    I have to say that Empress Nuwa¡¯s visit this time was a success. The harvest was far greater than what she had expected before. It can be called perfect. She really didn¡¯t expect that the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors would pay so much attention to this matter. It seems that the Supreme Being  Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun did a very stupid thing, which completely offended the human race to death.

    Although she came back with heavy worries, she returned with a satisfied smile, although Empress Nuwa did not ask Shennong about the situation of the three ancestors of the human race.  But she believed that the Shennong clan would not lie about this matter. As for the reaction of the Wu clan, that was not within the scope of Nuwa Empress' consideration. She believed that Zhu Jiuyin would not embarrass herself on this matter, otherwise  When Zhu Jiuyin was in the Western Paradise, he wouldn't make everything clear.

    There is no need to worry about anything anymore. Empress Nuwa can let go and compete with Yuanshi Tianzun in one of the battles among the human race. She will give Yuanshi Tianzun a profound lesson and let him know that the human race is not to be exploited by him.

    When Nuwa went to Huoyun Cave, Zhu Jiuyin also saw it.  Compared to Leader Tongtian's compromise, Empress Nuwa's reaction made Zhu Jiuyin happy.  He finally saw a glimmer of hope.

    Not long after Nuwa Empress left the Fire Cloud Cave, three powerful auras rose up in the Earthly Immortal Realm. All races felt the call from their bloodline. It was the appearance of the three ancestors of the human race.

    When the breath of the third ancestor of the human race appeared in the earthly immortal world, the faces of Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun turned livid. What they were worried about finally broke out. The human race was sending a warning to the immortals of the three realms. This was the third ancestor of the human race.  It was the second time Lich appeared in the Earthly Immortal Realm after his retreat, and the first time he appeared in the human race, there was a huge shock.  The human race is divided within itself, and this time they appeared just because of a change of dynasty. How could this not explain the human race's anger towards them.

    "Inadequate success, more than enough failure," this sentence is a good description of Zhunti. He not only failed to bring chaos to the human race, but the opposite.  The slightest hint of chaos caused such a violent reaction from the human race. Even the third ancestor of the human race was shocked. One can imagine what will happen next.

    "Bastard, Zhunti. You are really a bastard who has failed to achieve anything but failed more than he has done. You have caused me great harm now!" When Yuanshi Tianzun felt the aura of the three ancestors of the human race, he finally couldn't help but cursed Zhunti.  Come on, because all this was caused by Zhunti. If he hadn't taken action against King Zhou, this situation would not have happened. The appearance of the third ancestor of the human race disrupted the plans of Yuanshi Tianzun.  If one thing is not handled well, I am afraid that Chanjiao will be defeated in this Xuanmen catastrophe.

    ¡°I¡¯m not willing to give in. Yuanshi Tianzun is really not willing to accept that everything he finally planned was ruined by Saint Zhunti¡¯s ignorant move, leaving him no chance to repair it.

    As soon as the breath of the third ancestor of the human race came out, the entire three realms shook. Those of the older generation knew that this time things were serious. The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother in heaven were also a little dumbfounded. To them, this was also a big deal.  The extremely shocking event made them feel the endless anger of the human race. They secretly sighed: "Fortunately, this anger is not?Aimed at my Heavenly Court, otherwise even Heavenly Court would not be able to bear such anger.  "

    Yes, the Heavenly Court cannot bear such anger. After all, the Heavenly Court at this time cannot be compared with the Heavenly Court under the control of Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi. The most important thing is that the current human race is not the incompetent one back then.  The human race, now the human race has grown into the protagonists of the three realms, inheriting the fate of the three realms.

    As soon as the breath of the third ancestor of the human race appeared in the three realms, it caused such a big commotion, and this was just the beginning. The first thing after the birth of the third ancestor of the human race was not to go to the saints to discuss the matter of King Zhou, but  He went directly to visit Zhu Jiuyin, the extremely crazy lunatic. This move frightened the Second Saint of the West, Taishang Laojun, and Yuanshi Tianzun. The appearance of the third ancestor of the human race has already made them worried.  If they were allowed to contact Zhu Jiuyin, a lunatic, and get involved in this matter, it would be a chaos that would shock the three worlds.

    Regarding the visit to the third ancestor of the human race, Zhu Jiuyin acted very calmly. Looking at the three of them, Zhu Jiuyin said: "I really didn't expect that the drastic changes in the human race this time have alarmed the three of you again. It seems that the human race is going to pay homage to the three ancestors."  All living beings in the three realms are roaring and fighting for their own dignity. If you need my help for anything, just ask. Although the human race today has forgotten me, the ancestral witch, I will not stand idly by because of this!  "

    Zhu Jiuyin's words made the three ancestors of the human race heave a sigh of relief. After they appeared in the earthly immortal world, they had noticed the current changes in the human race. Originally, due to the influence of King Dayu, the shaman clan gradually integrated into the human race.  , but now, due to the guidance of Jiejiao, the human race is oppressing people with the blood of the witch race. They have even forgotten Zhu Jiuyin, the ancestral witch who once made great contributions to the human race, and the Shennong clan's oath that the human race  One day, worship the candle Jiuyin.

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s temple among the human race has long since disappeared.  Now only those shaman tribes suppressed by the Yin and Shang dynasties still worship Zhu Jiuyin and other ancestral shamans, which makes the three ancestors of the race feel ashamed.

    The human race is so forgetful that they have completely forgotten their benefactors. This is really contemptible. Even the third ancestor of the human race himself is ashamed of this and cannot hold his head up in front of Zhu Jiuyin, but Zhu Jiuyin is like this  But they still didn't break with the human race, which made them even more ashamed.

    The Suiren clan said shamefully: "Witch God, it is our human race that is unworthy of you. I apologize to you on behalf of the human race. This time we will definitely give you a satisfactory explanation. We will never let the human race forget the great kindness you and the Wu clan have shown to us."  Virtue!"

    Hearing this, Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "Sui Renshi, this is the trend of historical development. You don't need to feel guilty about this, and you don't need to go to war because of it. It's just a false name. If you forget it, just forget it.  Well, it¡¯s nothing, you should deal with this drastic change in the human race first!¡±

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Zhu Jiuyin might have cared about the beliefs of the human race in the past.  After all, he practices Shinto, but now Zhu Jiuyin has achieved the true form of Chaos Gods and Demons, and his Shinto Dharma has been completely integrated into the true form of Chaos Gods and Demons. The practice of Shinto no longer means much to him.  With help, whether or not the human race has faith does not have much impact on him, because his kingdom of God has been completely stabilized, and he no longer has to worry about collapse without the support of faith.  The Kingdom of God has transformed into a small world with the essence of Zhu Jiuyin.

    The more Zhu Jiuyin didn't care, the more guilty the three ancestors of the human race felt. Suiren, as the leader of the three, said: "Witch God, this is the only thing we can do. It is also the only way we can express our feelings towards you and Wu.  The respect of the clan, please don¡¯t refuse!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin still shook his head and said: "Things have changed for the Suiren clan. So many years have passed, and the human race is no longer the same race as it used to be. You don't need to pursue it too much. Just let the past go by.  How are you going to deal with King Zhou? You must know that his body can no longer recover because of the saint's plot!"

    Regarding the situation of King Zhou, the Suiren family knew more clearly than Zhu Jiuyin. After all, as the ancestor of the people, the Suiren family could understand the situation of King Zhou with the help of his blood. He took a deep breath and said: "  To be honest with the Witch God, King Zhou's current situation is no longer suitable for him to continue to be the Human Emperor. Regardless of whether he did it intentionally or unintentionally, we and other human beings are all from the hands of the Holy Mother, and we need to give the Holy Mother an explanation. This Human Emperor  He must give up his position, and as for the plan between Saint Zhunti and Yuanshi Tianzun, it will naturally come to an end!"

    Regarding Suiren¡¯s answer, Zhu Jiuyin said nothing more. After all, this was an internal matter within the human race. As an ancestral witch, it was inconvenient for him to say anything more, so he nodded in approval.

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s attitude made the third ancestor of the human race breathe a sigh of relief. You must know that Zhu Jiuyin is the same as Nuwa Niang.There was a deep hatred between the two mothers, and they were really worried that Zhu Jiuyin would conflict with the Nuwa Empress over this matter, and it would be difficult for the three of them to be caught in the middle. Now they can finally rest assured.

    As for the Suiren family, they came to visit her at the first stop. Zhu Jiuyin could naturally understand their intentions. It was true that Zhu Jiuyin had a grudge against Nuwa Empress, but Zhu Jiuyin would not be there because of his grievances with Nuwa Empress.  Zhu Jiuyin was entangled in the matter of the human race. Zhu Jiuyin was not that bad, nor was he so narrow-minded. Zhu Jiuyin, who had lofty ideals, was very open-minded. As the saying goes, the bigger the heart, the bigger the ability. Zhu Jiuyin was determined to transcend.  , how could he not have the mind to match it.

    Zhu Jiuyin said: "You can handle this matter with peace of mind. There is no need to worry about the conflict between me and Nuwa. I, Zhu Jiuyin, am not that stingy, but you should be careful about Zhunti's rebellion with Yuanshi Tianzun."  Xi, they are not kind people, don¡¯t be careless and let them plot!¡±

    Relatively speaking, Zhu Jiuyin is not worried about what Taishang Laojun will do in this matter, because as the leader of the human religion, Taishang Laojun has too many considerations, and his destiny is connected with the human race. If  It is not a good thing for him to anger the third ancestor of the human race, so he will not do anything drastic. On the contrary, Zhunti and Yuanshi Tianzun are different. Under the pressure of the human race, they are likely to do that crazy thing!

    In fact, even if Zhu Jiuyin didn't remind him, the three ancestors of the human race also knew the personalities of Yuanshi Tianzun and Zhunti Saint. They were not as worried about this matter as Zhu Jiuyin was, because Empress Nuwa was completely on their side this time.  , and they are reasonable and are not afraid of the opponent's counterattack. As long as Zhunti and Yuanshi Tianzun dare to fight back, the Suiren family will have the confidence to inflict heavy damage on the opponent. After all, the human race is the protagonist of the three realms and is protected by heaven.  At that time, the human race made an oath and forced the demon clan to have no way to retreat. Now the human race has become stronger. If the human ancestor of the Suiren clan swore to heaven to break the orthodoxy of Yuanshi Tianzun and Zhunti Saint in the human race, that would not be the case.  A difficult thing.

    Of course, the Suiren clan would not make such a decision unless they had to. After all, the opponent was a saint, and the Suiren clan could not go too far, as that would not be a good thing for the development of the human race.

    Under the saints, all are ants. Even if the human race is now the protagonist of the Three Realms and has enough ability to threaten the saints, if it goes too far, it will damage the destiny of the human race. After all, the human race is different from the Wu Clan. They do not have the Wu Clan.  With the support of the underworld, there is a steady stream of luck, and the innate treasure suppresses one's own luck. There are no supreme strongmen like Zhu Jiuyin, Houtu Ancestral Witch, Xuanming Ancestral Witch, and Gonggong Ancestral Witch who can traverse the three realms.  A Nuwa Empress and the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors could only allow them to protect themselves.

    Although Empress Nuwa is a holy mother of the human race, she is also a saint of the demon race. In her heart, she holds not only the human race, but also the existence of the demon race.

 Text Chapter 289 The Death of King Zhou

    Chapter 289: Death of King Zhou

    The human race is still wary of Empress Nuwa. After all, Empress Nuwa still has to take care of the demon clan. Compared to the three ancestors of the human race, they are closer to Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu clan than Empress Nuwa.  Not only because Zhu Jiuyin has been of great help to the human race, but also because the Witch Clan and the Monster Clan have a deep hatred. In this regard, it is the same as the human race. It is precisely because of these reasons that the third ancestor of the human race appeared in the fairy world.  Then he came to visit Zhu Jiuyin.

    Zhu Jiuyin's attitude was already very clear, and the three ancestors of the human race could completely relax and turn around to deal with King Zhou's affairs. They did not stay here for a long time before bidding farewell to Zhu Jiuyin.

    Although Nuwa Empress was somewhat unhappy about the three human clans going to visit Zhu Jiuyin, she knew how deep the relationship between Zhu Jiuyin and the human clan was, especially for old people like the three ancestors of the human clan.  , that is a huge favor, and she can understand the actions of the third ancestor of the human race.

    After leaving the residence of Zhu Jiuyin in Nanzhan Buzhou, the third ancestor of the human race went directly to the capital of Yin and Shang Dynasty, and appeared directly in front of the people of the imperial capital. Although some time had passed, the third ancestor of the human race could still see  When they saw the evil aura above the imperial capital and the sorrow and anger on the people, they felt extremely angry in their hearts.

    Not long after the third ancestor of the human race appeared in the imperial capital of Yin and Shang Dynasty, Empress Nuwa also appeared directly in the imperial capital. After Empress Nuwa appeared, the third ancestor of the human race also let go of his momentum, and then together with Empress Nuwa  After striding into the palace, we went to see King Zhou together.  to deal with this matter.

    When the four of them appeared together in the imperial capital of Yin and Shang Dynasties, Saint Zhunti in the Western Paradise had an ominous premonition in his heart, and thought to himself: "Something bad has happened. Now I am afraid that the three ancestors of the human race and Nuwa  The empress is here for me!"

    Saint Zhunti thought correctly. The three human tribes and Nuwa Empress came specifically to target him. They wanted him to know that the dignity of the human race could not be trampled upon, and to let everyone understand that the human race was not to be oppressed by others.

    When the third ancestor of the human race and Nuwa Empress let go of their momentum, the entire Yin Shang Emperor was enveloped by their momentum, although people today have forgotten Zhu Jiuyin, the witch god who made incomparable contributions to the human race.  However, they did not forget Empress Nuwa and the three ancestors of the human race. When they saw the four of them appearing in the Yin Shang Imperial Capital, they all knelt down and worshiped.

    Even King Zhou, the human emperor, felt the aura of the human ancestors. Under the suppression of the aura of the human clan, he gradually regained his senses and hurriedly left the palace and knelt down. As soon as King Zhou came out, the third ancestor of the human clan said in a deep voice.  : "Holy Mother, please take a look at King Zhou. Can he still be saved?"

    King Zhou was assassinated by Zhunti.  Even if the third ancestor of the human race could notice something was wrong with him, he didn't have the strength to clear it up.  He could only turn to the human race's Holy Mother Nuwa, hoping that she could save King Zhou's life.  ]

    When he heard the words of the third ancestor of the human race, King Zhou couldn't help but feel horrified. He didn't know what happened to his body that made the third ancestor of the human race have to ask the Holy Mother Nuwa for help. For a moment, he stood on the spot.

    Although Empress Nuwa disliked King Zhou very much in her heart, King Zhou was his child anyway, and what King Zhou did was not from his true intentions, so Empress Nuwa could only step forward to check.  Let¡¯s take a look at King Zhou¡¯s physical condition. You won¡¯t know without checking.  Upon inspection, Nuwa Empress couldn't help but frown. The situation was worse than she thought.

    When they saw the appearance of Nuwa, the hearts of the three ancestors of the human race couldn't help but feel heavy. Originally, they thought that Saint Zhunti just confused King Zhou's heart, but now it seems that things are not as simple as they thought.

    Suiren said in a deep voice: "Holy Mother, has King Zhou's situation reached an irretrievable point?"

    When Suiren opened his mouth, Empress Nuwa let out a long sigh.  He nodded and said: "The matter is much more serious than we thought. Zhunti's power has penetrated deep into King Zhou's bones, and he is only a mortal body and cannot bear my power at all. If he reluctantly rescues him,  Then the end will be to lose your soul!"

    As soon as Nuwa's words fell, the faces of the three ancestors of the human race were extremely angry. The Suiren clan shouted angrily: "Zhunti is really an arrogant saint, and he has done such a cruel thing to a mortal. If he doesn't give us an explanation for this matter, what will happen to the human race?"  No trace of his orthodoxy will be allowed to appear at any time!"

    The Suiren clan is the head of the three ancestors of the human race. His words represent the oath of the human race. Even the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors are not allowed to violate it, and neither the Empress Nuwa nor the Supreme Lord can change it.

    When Suiren's words fell, King Zhou finally woke up from the shock. He asked: "Renzu, is there something wrong with my body? Am I about to die?"

    Hearing what King Zhou said, the three ancestors of the human race and NuwaThey looked at each other with extremely sad expressions on their faces. It was hard for Nuwa to speak, so Suiren could only speak. Suiren let out a long sigh and told King Zhou everything that had happened.  He chooses for himself.

    After listening to Suiren's narration, endless changes flashed across King Zhou's face, from anger to fear, and then back to calm. I have to say that as a human emperor, King Zhou is still very good, at least his character can  It is very rare to recover in such a short period of time.

    King Zhou took a long breath, and then said in a deep voice: "Human Ancestor, Holy Mother, you don't need to worry about an unworthy descendant like me. Since I have been inspired by others, I am no longer suitable for the position of Human Emperor.  Fortunately, I have two sons, so the throne will be passed on to them!"

    King Zhou's words made the third ancestor of the human race and Nuwa Empress breathe a sigh of relief. At the same time, they also changed their impression of King Zhou. As the king of a country, King Zhou is still very qualified. At least no one can do it under such circumstances.  He could make such a choice in such a short period of time, but he did it.

    Suiren sighed and said, "My child has suffered so much for you. This happened because of our incompetence. Even you, the Human Emperor, couldn't be saved. I'm sorry for you!"

    Hearing Suiren's words, King Zhou shook his head and said: "No, Renzu, this is not your fault, but the saint is too shameless to attack a mortal like me. You can't stop it even if you want to.  , I only have a small request now. I hope that Renzu can keep me awake for a while, so that I can apologize to the people of the world and have time to pass on the position of Human Emperor to my descendants. As long as I can do this,  Even if it means death, I won¡¯t be afraid!¡±

    King Zhou's answer made Suirenshi and others feel even more sad and angry. Such a human emperor with a good nature was destroyed in the hands of a saint. How could this not make them angry? King Zhou did not make excessive demands.  He did not ask them to take action to avenge him, but only made such a small request. Such a request would naturally be satisfied by Sui Renshi, and even if he didn't say it, Sui Renshi would do it. He only heard Sui Renshi say: "Child, don't worry.  During this period, I will be by your side to keep you awake and fulfill your wishes!"

    After receiving the guarantee from the Suiren family, King Zhou showed a smile on his face and said: "Thank you for your help, ancestors. The unworthy descendants will be grateful!"

    King Zhou knew that time was running out, so he immediately summoned all the civil and military officials of the dynasty, passed his throne to the eldest prince Yin Jiao, and then apologized to the officials who had been harmed by him. After doing all this, Zhou  The king led the officials to the temple of Nuwa Empress again. At this time, the people of the Yin and Shang imperial capital came after hearing the news and surrounded the temple of the Virgin Nuwa Empress to pay homage to the abdicated goddess.  King Zhou.

    The news about King Zhou spread very quickly. When everyone knew that the Human Emperor was plotted against by Saint Zhunti, they were all angry. Thinking of the disaster in the imperial capital, Saint Zhunti became a  The devil in the human heart.

    The West, which originally had little foundation in the human race, had all its power in the human race destroyed because of this incident. No one believed in the people of the West anymore. In an instant, the fate of the West was greatly damaged, and this was just the beginning.

    When the people of the imperial capital of Yin and Shang gathered outside the temple of Empress Nuwa, as a former human emperor, King Zhou apologized to the people in public. As a human emperor, being able to do this, one can imagine the impact on the human race.  The shock was so great that all the people burst into tears, shouting and shouting, calling the name of King Zhou.

    When he saw the grieving people, King Zhou felt even more sad and angry. Just from the people's reactions, he could clearly feel how much disaster he had brought to them before, which made him very determined to die.

    When he learned that his body could no longer support him, King Zhou had already decided to die. He didn't want to lose control and let the people suffer, let the officials die for him, and didn't want the Yin and Shang Dynasty to collapse because of him.  The only thing that can change all of this is his own death. Only his own death can allow the Yin and Shang Dynasty to survive this disaster.

    After apologizing to the people, King Zhou suddenly knelt down in front of the temple of Nuwa, and then shouted sadly: "Holy Mother, the unworthy descendants are sorry for you and made you humiliated. Today I use my own blood to cleanse this shame. Please  Your understanding!¡±

    As soon as King Zhou said these words, he drew out the sword hanging from his waist, kissed himself with the sword horizontally, the sword bleeds and the arrow shot out, and a blood arrow soared into the sky. At the moment King Zhou died, he  He shouted loudly: "Zhunti, I curse you in the West with the dignity of the human emperor, and ask the heavenly punishment to come and administer justice for my human race!"

    Although the three ancestors of the human race already understood what King Zhou was thinking when he came to the temple of Nuwa Empress, they did not stop King Zhou becauseKing Zhou lived a very miserable life, and death was a kind of relief for him!

 Text Chapter 290 The human race is angry and the punishment from heaven appears

    Chapter 290: The human race is angry, and heaven¡¯s punishment appears

    When King Zhou kissed himself with a sword, the entire three realms were shaken, especially when he shouted his final scream, which triggered the power of heaven. As the protagonist of the three realms, the human race, King Zhou, as the emperor of human beings, was actually  The saint was plotted and forced to commit suicide. What an irony. If heaven does not uphold justice for him, how can he convince the public?

    When King Zhou fell, Empress Nuwa's eyes flashed with sadness. She watched helplessly as her child fell in front of her temple and was forced to commit suicide. This was for a woman who was the Virgin of the human race.  How sarcastic Queen Wa is. How can a Holy Mother who can't even protect her own descendants have the qualifications to accept worship from humans?

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off.

    As the human emperor, King Zhou was forced to abdicate by Saint Zhunti, and eventually had to commit suicide. This caused a huge impact in the Three Realms, and the West became the target of public criticism.

    At the moment when King Zhou committed suicide, Sage Zhunti and Sage Jieyin were dumbfounded. They really did not expect that things would get out of hand and put them in such a desperate situation. It can be said that King Zhou committed suicide and died.  It will definitely arouse the boundless anger of the human race, and the entire West will bear boundless blows.

    Not only the Saints Zhunti and Jieyin were dumbfounded, but even the leader of the Tongtian Church was a little dumbfounded. You must know that the Yin and Shang Dynasty was under his protection.  Now King Zhou is forced to commit suicide, which is a great irony for Jie Jiao. Leader Tongtian and Jie Jiao are also facing a crisis of trust.

    Of course, Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun are also suffering. You must know that in the eyes of the immortals in the three realms, they have already worn the same pants as the Second Saint of the West. King Zhou's suicide is also a big threat to them, so that  They have to face a powerful crisis, and if they are not careful, their orthodoxy among the human race will be severely hit again.

    You must know that Sanqing has experienced a crisis of trust. That time was also a battle between the emperor and the emperor, but the target was against the Wu clan.  Now this object is directed at the Zhunti Saint in the Western Paradise.

    The Human Emperor commits suicide. What a provocation this is to the human race. Once word of this spreads, all the calculations of Yuanshi Tianzun will be wiped out. Xiqi will become a traitor among the entire human race. Let alone their delusions.  If you want to get your hands on the position of the Human Emperor and change the dynasty, even if you want to protect yourself, it will be very difficult to do it. You have to put in so much effort.  But at this critical moment, the success failed. How could this not make Yuanshi Tianzun angry?

    But.  Is being annoyed useful, can it change everything?  No, no matter how sad and angry Yuanshi Tianzun is about what happened, he can't change everything, and he can't even show his face, otherwise what awaits him will be the endless anger of the human race, and Yuanshi Tianzun's heart is full of hope.  Saint Zhunti was scolded bloody.

    The moment King Zhou fell, the entire Yin and Shang people were grieved. Such a respectable human emperor fell under the calculation of the saint.  This ignited the demonic fire in the hearts of the human race, and they looked up to the sky and shouted: "The way of heaven is unfair!"

    "Tiandao is unfair. This is the biggest doubt that the human race has raised against Tiandao. Tiandao, who is in charge of the stability of the three realms, is doubted by the existence of a protagonist of the three realms like the human race. What an irony it is. The anger of heaven and the resentment of people are worthy of this comment at this time.

    When the human race roared.  The sky changed color and endless dark clouds enveloped the entire Earth Immortal World. A huge pressure fell from the sky, aiming directly at the Western Paradise. For the human race, they did not know what this was.  But for the saints and those with great supernatural powers in the three realms, they all understand that this is heaven's punishment. With the suicide of the human emperor King Zhou, the human race's doubts about the way of heaven triggered the heaven's punishment.

    When the dark clouds of heavenly punishment enveloped the west, the entire west became turbulent. Countless Western disciples felt the pressure from the void, which was the power of the wrath of heaven. Such a situation made those Western disciples in the Western Paradise become confused.  Many people have the desire to rebel. The reason is very simple, because they do not want to die. You must know that these people have taken refuge in the West just to survive. Now that their lives are threatened, it naturally arouses resistance in their hearts.

    When the leader of Tongtian Cult on Jin'ao Island saw the boundless dark clouds covering the Western Paradise, he couldn't help laughing and said: "Good riddance, aren't you very arrogant? You can't explain it."  This time I want to see how you defend yourself against Heaven's Punishment. It would be best for you to die under Heaven's Punishment so that the Three Realms can calm down!"

    Regarding Saint Zhunti, Master Tongtian wished he would have died early. It was precisely because of Saint Zhunti¡¯s shameless behavior that he had dragged Jiejiao into this troubled waters.Among them, the leader of Tongtian Cult was worried about the safety of Jie Cult.

    The third ancestor of the human race and the Nuwa Empress came to deal with this matter, but the result made them all sad. The death of King Zhou made the entire human race angry, and it also made their next actions less disruptive.  Under this situation, no one in the Three Realms dares to stop it, because this is no longer King Zhou's own business, but has risen to the dignity of the entire human race. Anyone who tries to stop it will be crushed by the rolling luck of the human race.  Crushed to pieces.

    Empress Nuwa sighed and said: "When a person dies and is buried in peace, we should take full responsibility for this matter. Please restrain the Human Emperor and don't let him suffer any more!"

    The title of god has not yet been opened, but King Zhou, the human emperor, has fallen. This is a very serious beginning. After hearing the words of Empress Nuwa, the ministers of the Yin and Shang dynasty, as well as those in the Yin and Shang imperial capital,  The people prepared for King Zhou's funeral with great sorrow and indignation. With King Zhou's death, the entire empire became extremely sad.

    It would be very slow to rely solely on the human race to convey the news about King Zhou's death. However, the Yin and Shang dynasty relied on Jie Jiao. If such a big thing happened, Jie Jiao's disciples would not be able to do it. It would be a shame to add insult to injury and commit suicide.  The dead King Zhou created such a great opportunity for them.

    In just a few hours, the entire human race fell into grief and anger. Everyone knew that King Zhou, the emperor of the Yin and Shang Dynasty, was forced to commit suicide. In a short period of time, the human race burst out with strong cohesion, and the boundless  The resentment gathered into a river of resentment and entangled the fate of the West. This was a powerful resistance erupted by the protagonists of the Three Realms.

    Heaven's punishment has not yet come, but the luck of the West has been damaged. This makes Saint Zhunti feel so sad. He wholeheartedly wants to fight for the great prosperity of the West, but the result is that he has been harmed again and again.  After traveling to the west, an inner demon was unknowingly born in the heart of Saint Zhunti, and this inner demon would become a major hidden danger for Saint Zhunti.

    In the current situation of Saint Zhunti, he is completely unable to withstand the powerful punishment from heaven. If there is no one to help him, Saint Zhunti may really fall under this punishment. After all, he was severely injured by Zhu Jiuyin before.  At this time, only the Holy Spirit can come forward to resist this power of heavenly punishment.

    It is said that husband and wife are birds of the same fate and fly separately when disaster strikes, but the brotherly love between the two saints Jie Yin and Zhunti is so deep that one can sacrifice one's life for it. Before the punishment from heaven has yet come, the saint Jie Yin will  The 'Golden Lotus of Merit' was sacrificed to envelop the entire Western Paradise, and the powerful merits in the 'Golden Lotus of Merit' were used to reduce the intensity of heaven's punishment.

    Just relying on the power of the 'Golden Lotus of Merit' cannot stop the power of heaven's punishment. After all, everyone has seen the punishment Zhu Jiuyin endured back then. Such a powerful punishment cannot be blocked by just the 'Golden Lotus of Merit'.  , there was not much time left to lead the saint, and he immediately offered sacrifices to the 'Eastern Green Lotus Treasure Flag' again. Finally, he thought about it and had to let his disciples join the Western Defense Formation.  The "Buddha Array" is said to be the "Ten Thousand Buddha Array", but at this time in the West, the only ones that can be called Buddhas are three or two kittens, so one can imagine its power.

    When the west was ready, the punishment of heaven came, and a huge force of thunder and lightning fell from the sky. The powerful force of thunder and lightning hit the huge 'Golden Lotus of Merit' heavily. The powerful impact shocked the entire Xiniu Hezhou.  They were all shaken, and even such a saint-level powerhouse as Jingyin instantly turned pale under this blow.

    Heaven's punishment did not end with this. After the first blow, there was another meteor shower, and the meteors were thunder and lightning one after another. Under this meteor shower-like thunder punishment, the 'Golden Lotus of Merit'  The light became extremely dim, and Saint Jieyin had to sacrifice the 'Oriental Green Lotus Treasure Flag' instead of the 'Golden Lotus of Merit'. Saint Zhunti withstood this wave of heavenly punishment attacks, two strikes.  Next, most of the magic power used to guide the saint was consumed.

    Although it is said that the magic power of the saint is endless, it is difficult to seduce the saint under the punishment of heaven, otherwise it will not be the punishment of heaven, and he can only rely on his own magic power to support it.

    The Holy Saint looked nervously at the Heavenly Punishment that had once again condensed in the sky. Fortunately, the power of the Heavenly Punishment in the end did not exceed his expectations. It did not form the Eye of Heavenly Punishment with the power to kill the saints. It only formed a larger eye than the previous one.  Heavenly punishment is more powerful than thunder punishment. After all, what Saint Zhunti did cannot be compared with Zhu Jiuyin. Zhu Jiuyin is a chaotic god and demon, a heaven-defying existence. Although Saint Zhunti did not behave well, he was forced to  The death of King Zhou, the human emperor, aroused the anger of the human race, but compared to the way of heaven, such a thing is not a matter of life and death, and the punishment of heaven itself is much weaker.

 Text Chapter 291 Be cruel to yourself

    Chapter 291: Be cruel to yourself

    When they saw the Eye of Heaven's Punishment condensed, many people felt unhappy, especially the Jie Jiao disciples. Everyone felt that the West was so lucky that they had not encountered the Eye of Heaven's Punishment, and many people breathed a sigh of relief.  Among these people is Yuanshi Tianzun. For Yuanshi Tianzun, he does not want to see the two saints of the West fall. In that case, first of all, no one will attract the firepower of the human race for him, and there will be no one to help him fight against the leader of Tongtian!

    As for the situation of the Holy Sage, everyone has unconsciously ignored it, as if the Holy Sage does not exist. Only Zhu Jiuyin is sneering at this moment. If anyone in the three realms knows the punishment of heaven best, then Zhu Jiuyin  When Jiuyin said he was second, no one dared to say he was first. After all, Zhu Jiuyin had faced off against Heavenly Punishment head-on. No one knew better than him how dangerous the situation of the Saint Jieyin was now. Once the Saint Jieyin could not stop this final  A bombardment of heavenly punishment, so just because those disciples who gathered in a hurry wanted to give it a try, it was completely a joke, a funny joke.

    The last wave of heavenly punishment finally came. With his overwhelming momentum, he instantly destroyed all the defenses of the saint. The powerful power of thunder and lightning directly hit the formation of ten thousand Buddhas. With just one contact,  The 'Golden Lotus of Merits' was already dim, and the 'Oriental Green Lotus Flag' also flew back upside down. There was a trace of blood on the corner of the saint's mouth, but even so, the saint still did not give in, and still supported it with all his strength.  However, he cannot let his disciples shoulder this important responsibility. After all, it is the foundation of the West.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????  Suddenly, the face of Saint Zhunti in the Eight Treasures Merit Pool was filled with black light, and he made a breakthrough under the pressure of that day's punishment. He shouted loudly: "How long will it take for you to come out, fellow Taoist!"

    As Saint Zhunti shouted, a black light jumped out from his body. Saint Zhunti used the anger in his heart towards Zhu Jiuyin to finally cut off his own evil corpse. Saint Zhunti, this evil corpse can be compared with  The difference was that he was based on his own inner demons and used the relics as an aid. The evil corpse had a strong evil aura. Judging from the appearance, he was not a Buddhist practitioner at all.  But a demon.

    The power of heaven's punishment cannot be resisted by Saint Jieyin. After all, Saint Jieyin cannot bear it with all his strength. He has to take care of the entire Paradise. Who made this Paradise the foundation of their West? Now the West has brought sin to the human race.  After death, if this paradise world cannot be preserved, then the West will completely lose the foundation of development. Naturally, the saint Jieyin cannot see such a thing happening, so he is even more desperate.

    How can the quaint saint not be clear about the situation in which the saint is introduced?  It is precisely because of their deep brotherhood, coupled with Saint Zhunti's hatred of Zhu Jiuyin.  Let him kill the evil corpse in one fell swoop and regain some of his cultivation.

    Under normal circumstances, Zhunti would be very happy and excited, but under the current situation, he cannot be happy, because he knows that all these things were caused by him, although at the moment the third ancestor of the human race and  Empress Nuwa hasn't come to his door yet, but he must come to an end under heaven's punishment.

    The only way to completely eliminate this disaster is to block it, use your own evil corpse to block it, and bear the punishment of heaven.  Not only to give an explanation to Heaven, but also to give an explanation to the human race, so that Nuwa Empress and the three ancestors of the human race have no excuse to attack the west again.

    When he thought of this, Saint Zhunti shouted loudly: "Brother, please step back quickly. This matter started with me and I will solve it. The evil corpse has appeared. Just replace the flowers and replace the trees!"

    When Saint Zhunti shouted loudly, the evil corpse rose into the sky and directly faced the punishment falling from the sky. He used the method of shifting flowers and trees to attract all the punishment to himself, ruthlessly.  Saint Zhunti is indeed cruel enough to make such a decision decisively at this time. It is no wonder that he is able to live so freely in the Three Realms. Not only because he is shameless, he is also cruel enough to treat others and himself.  More ruthless.

    In other words, no saint would dare to do such crazy things as Zhunti Saint. He could actually abandon his own evil corpse and use the tricks to induce all the punishments from heaven on himself, at the expense of his own evil corpse.  To resolve this catastrophe for the West, he would also resolve the catastrophe for himself.

    ¡®His!  'When they saw Saint Zhunti make such a move, all the immortals in the three realms gasped. Although they all knew that Zhu Jiuyin was a madman, a madman who was not afraid of heaven and earth, but none of them  Thinking that Zhunti, a saint, was also crazy enough to do such crazy things.

    When he saw Saint Zhunti resisting the punishment of heaven, Zhu Jiuyin's face flashed with dignity, and he said in a deep voice: "What a Zhunti. It seems that I underestimated you. I didn't expect you."  To be able to make such a decision, and be able to do so in??If you break through at a critical moment, you can gather the evil corpses again and use them to protect yourself from disasters. This time you will be cruel!  "

    When Nuwa and the three ancestors of the human race, who were heading towards the Western Paradise, saw this sudden change in the Western Paradise, their hearts couldn't help but become heavy. They, like Zhu Jiuyin, underestimated it.  Zhunti, no one thought that Zhunti, as a saint, could do such crazy things.

    Empress Nuwa sighed and said: "It seems that we arrived too late this time, allowing Zhunti to escape this disaster. Under the punishment of heaven, Zhunti's evil corpse will inevitably die again, and we will lose our support for him."  An excuse to cause trouble!"

    As soon as Nuwa said this, Suiren shook his head and said: "No, Holy Mother, you are wrong. Even if Zhunti used his evil corpse to block this disaster for himself, it was only in  To cleanse his own karma, but what he owes us as humans is still unpaid, he needs to give us an explanation for this karma!"

    Before deciding to leave the mountain, the Suiren clan had already made up their minds. This time, they must come to knock on the mountain and shock the tiger. They must use the two saints Zhunti and Jieying to operate, and use them to warn those in the three realms who are interested in harming the human race. They must let them  Understand that humans are not soft persimmons to be manipulated, they also have their own dignity.  He also has the ability to maintain his dignity.

    The way Nuwa empress thinks about it is from the perspective of a saint. For a saint, as long as Zhunti withstands the power of heaven's punishment, then he has overcome this disaster, even if there is great cause and effect.  Elimination, but the Suiren clan did not develop from this concept. They looked at all this from the perspective of the human race, so he said such words just now.

    Saint Zhunti paid the price of the evil corpse to resolve this heavenly punishment, but the karma he owed to the human race still needs to be repaid. Suiren said in a deep voice: "Holy Mother. We have to look at everything from the perspective of the human race. As long as Saint Zhunti is still alive,  Then he has to give an explanation to our human race. Nothing can change this, and the punishment from heaven cannot be changed. Unless the entire human race is destroyed, otherwise he has to give an explanation!"

    As soon as Suiren's words came out, Nuwa's face couldn't help but change color. Nuwa didn't expect that Suiren would say such words.  You must know that if the Suiren clan does this, they will fall out with the West, although Empress Nuwa hopes to see a conflict between the human race and the West.  But she didn't want to see things get out of hand, so that even if she gained something, it wouldn't be worth the loss. It was for this reason that Nuwa Empress was wary.

    Just listening, Empress Nuwa sighed and said: "Sui Ren, although your idea is good, you should not forget that you are facing the existence of a saint. Under the saints, all are ants. Although the human race is the protagonist of the Three Realms, but  In the eyes of saints, they are still like ants. I hope to be prepared for this, and not to drag the human race into greater danger in a moment of anger. That is not a good thing. You must know that saints are among the three realms.  A superior being has the right to look down on other people. You have to think clearly!"

    Suiren smiled calmly and said: "Holy Mother, since we made up our minds to come out, we have considered various situations. Even if we face Zhunti, I will still say this. Even if we die, we will maintain the dignity of the human race. We  We can also not be afraid of death and die for the stability and unity of the human race, and we will die without regrets!"

    What a death with no regrets. Just after hearing these words from Suiren, Empress Nuwa's mood changed greatly. She had already seen the future of the human race, which was of great benefit to her, the Holy Mother of the human race.

    There was such a big commotion in the Western Paradise. It was a storm for everyone. The Jade Emperor above the heaven said with a livid face: "Okay, Zhunti is indeed ruthless and shameless.  , I can think of such things, it seems that our Heavenly Court must be careful to defend against them, so as not to be plotted by him!"

    Although there are not all the gods in the Heavenly Court, there is a powerful Zhoutian Star Formation outside the Heavenly Court to protect the safety of the Heavenly Court. As long as the Witch Clan does not mobilize in large numbers, there is no need to take into account their own safety issues.

    When the Queen Mother heard this, she shook her head and said: "Haotian, you and I are not comparable to the human race. Heaven is not the Yin and Shang dynasty. The person standing behind us is Teacher Hongjun, even if it is Zhunti  No matter how crazy you are, you don't dare to be presumptuous, and it's hard to say whether he can survive this level. You don't think that just seeing Zhunti being bombarded by heaven's punishment will end the matter, right? Human race  Even the Third Ancestor has been alarmed, they have already made up their mind to kill chickens and scare monkeys, and they want to use Zhunti to warn those in the Three Realms who have thoughts about the human race!"

    The Jade Emperor shook his head and said: "Yaochi, your idea is very dangerous. It is better to rely on yourself than to rely on others. We cannot always rely on the teacher's support for everything."?, we learn to be self-reliant, and external forces are just illusions. A slight disturbance may be affected. Only our own strength is real. The human race is the protagonist of the three realms, and the Human Emperor is the supreme leader of the human race. That's it.  He dares to attack any of the characters, do you think he has anything else to take care of!  "

    These words of the Jade Emperor made the Queen Mother feel uneasy. When she thought about the scene of Saint Zhunti using his own body to resolve this disaster, she couldn't help but be afraid of it.

    Under the punishment of heaven, Saint Zhunti groaned, and his evil corpse was directly blown into powder by the power of heaven's punishment, and suffered another disaster. When Saint Zhunti's evil corpse was destroyed, the punishment of that day  The power dispersed, and in just a few breaths of time, the dark clouds of heavenly punishment that shrouded the three realms dispersed.

    At this time, Saint Zhunti fell back into the Eight Treasures Merit Pool. At this time, he was even more unbearable and weak than before. Originally, the entire Western Paradise was shaken by it, and everyone was not optimistic about it.  Sage Zhunti believed that the changes in the Western Paradise were all caused by Sage Zhunti, but now they no longer think so.

    Saint Zhunti was able to step forward regardless of his own safety at this critical moment, and was willing to cultivate himself to resolve this catastrophe in the West. All this has greatly changed everyone's view of Saint Zhunti. Although Saint Zhunti has various  Despite his shortcomings, he is a responsible saint who can step forward at critical moments. This gives a hint to those whose hearts are wavering and uneasy, so that they do not need to worry about the safety of the Western Paradise.

    After Saint Zhunti sacrificed his evil corpse to block this heavenly punishment for the Western Paradise, there was a period of silence in the entire Western Paradise, and then they recognized Saint Zhunti.

    Just when everyone was not immersed in overcoming this huge crisis, the third ancestor of the human race and Empress Nuwa came to the Western Paradise. In this industry, whether it is Nuwa Empress or the third ancestor of the human race, their faces  Everyone was filled with endless anger, and only the Empress Nuwa said: "To welcome fellow Taoist, fellow Taoist Zhunti, please come out and see me!"

    When he heard the voice of Nuwa, the Holy Saint sighed secretly and said: "What a Nuwa, you would make such a choice, want to use the hands of the human race to deal with us in the West, and do that to kill people with a borrowed knife.  The plan is to let the human race take the blame for you. With a Holy Mother Queen like you, it is simply a big irony for the human race!"

    Although he was dissatisfied with the actions of Nuwa and the three ancestors of the human race, he did not dare to neglect the saint. After all, they had a fair excuse to come to the door and controlled the life and death of the West, so the saint had to be welcomed.  He came out in person to greet Empress Nuwa and the third ancestor of the human race.

    At this moment, the eyes of the entire Three Realms are cast on the Western Paradise. Everyone is eager to know the outcome of this negotiation between the West and the human race, because it is related to the stability of the Three Realms and to many people.  Their interests force them to pay attention to this matter. For them, this matter will be related to the future direction of the three realms. This is very important and cannot be careless.

 Text Chapter 292 The West is Soft

    Chapter 292 Western Service Soft

    Without waiting for anyone to speak, the welcoming saint said first: "Fellow Taoists, you are here just for the matter of Junior Brother Zhunti. I think everyone has seen the previous heavenly punishment, and Junior Brother Zhunti has received what he deserves."  Punishment, are you still not satisfied and want to kill them all?"

    The words of Saint Jieyin made Nuwa and the Third Ancestor of the human race frown. Heaven's punishment is divine punishment, but it does not mean that the cause and effect he owes to the human race will be over. When Saint Jieyin said this, he was changing the concept.  .

    As the Holy Mother of the human race, Empress Nuwa needs to come forward to talk to the saints, and she is also expressing her feelings to the human race. Empress Nuwa sighed and said: "We are not the ones who want to kill the saints to lead the saints.  It is Zhunti Daoist who did something too extreme this time, even the Human Emperor took action, causing such a tragedy. This has seriously provoked the dignity of the human race. God's punishment is heaven's punishment, but the cause and effect of the human race is not the same.  It will be settled because of this, and fellow Taoist Zhunti must give an explanation to the human race after all!"

    As soon as the Empress Nuwa said this, Saint Jieyin sighed secretly in his heart. This time it was really a crisis for the West. Saint Jieyin said with a guilty look on his face: "This matter is that I, the West, are ashamed of the human race, that is, Zhunti  Junior brother himself did not expect that the commotion would be so big. Now junior brother Zhunti has been seriously injured. Although he wanted to apologize to the human race, he was unable to do so. I will apologize to the human race on behalf of junior brother Zhunti and ask for your forgiveness!"

    Under normal circumstances, such a move by the Saint would be able to resolve the conflict between the two parties, but it is different now.  The human race is already furious, and this can no longer be solved by an apology.

    Suiren said in a deep voice: "Sage Jieyin, do you think an apology can smooth out all the causes and effects? If everyone is like you in the West, then how can our human race gain a foothold in the Three Realms? Wouldn't the Three Realms be in chaos?  We cannot accept this, and we cannot explain it to all human beings!"

    The refusal of the Suiren clan made the saint Jingyin even more worried. This time the human race is so menacing that it may not be so easy to send them away, but under the current situation, delaying for a moment longer will be more detrimental to the West.  The saint took a deep breath and said, "What kind of explanation do you want?"

    At this time, Empress Nuwa could not say anything more. After all, she could not represent the human race now. She still had the luck of the demon tribe. At this moment, the affairs of the human race would be handled by the Suiren clan themselves. Empress Nuwa could only  Just be a witness.

    Suiren said calmly: "Sincerity, we need to see the sincerity of the West. The Human Emperor is the symbol of the human race. King Zhou can be assassinated once. Then there will naturally be a second time in the future. I hope the West can show sincerity.  Come. This will also allow us to give an explanation to the human race!"

    As soon as Suiren said this, Saint Jieying finally understood why they came. Not only Saint Jieying understood, but also the Three Pure Ones, as well as the Jade Emperor and Queen Mother in heaven, and the Houtu Zusha and Zhu in the underworld.  Jiuyin and other masters all understood Suiren's intention. He was using the power of heaven's punishment to obtain the greatest benefits for the human race.

    People have to bow their heads under the eaves, although they are unwilling to do so.  But there is no way to lead the saint. He can only express his sincerity to the human race. Only in this way can the current crisis be resolved. As for the future, that is another matter. He should still find a way to survive this crisis.  For the best.

    Saint Jieyin took a deep breath and said, "Okay, I understand what Friend Suiren means. I agree to this matter. I Jieyin swears to heaven that no one in the West will plot against anyone for any reason in the future."  Emperor, you are not allowed to interfere in the internal disputes of the human race without authorization. Anyone who violates this will be punished by heaven!"

    As soon as Saint Jieying said this, there was a burst of turmoil in the sky. His oath was recognized by Heaven. Although it was only an oath directed at the human race, this oath not only bound the West, but also  He is warning everyone in the three realms to put away their greedy hearts.

    After receiving the oath from the saint, Yuanshi Tianzun shouted angrily: "Sui Ren, you are going too far. Why are you targeting the West? You are obviously here to teach me, Nuwa, things between us are not over!  "

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡ªAfter the Saint of Acceptance was forced to make such a choice, Yuanshi Tianzun understood that his hope of changing the dynasty was slim. The great revival of Xiqi was probably going to be even more difficult. What should he do?  Yuanshi Tianzun was thinking about countermeasures rapidly in his heart, but he couldn't think of a good solution after much thought.

    The reaction of all parties is not within the scope of Suiren's consideration. All he has to do is use the power of heaven's punishment to force the saints to swear an oath. If there are words to lead the saints, then the human race no longer needs to worry about those careerists.  It is not good for the human race and will provoke internal fighting among the human race.

    ?????????????????????????After taking the oath, the leading saint said in a deep voice: "Fellow Taoist Suiren, you should be satisfied now, right?"

    Suiren took a deep breath and sighed: "Sage Jiying, don't blame us, but Saint Zhunti did everything right first, putting our human race in a huge crisis. If we don't do anything,  With such a choice, what awaits the human race will be a disaster, and those ambitious people will attack the human race one after another!"

    Suirenshi's explanation finally made Jieyin Sheng feel better. After all, as a saint, he was forced to come to his home. This was a great insult to the West. Now Suirenshi said this, it gave Jieyin Sheng a step forward.  Down.

    The Saint Jieyin sighed and said: "I can understand the situation of the human race. After all, I, the West, was at fault in this matter. As long as the grievances between the two sides can be resolved, all the efforts are nothing, and you don't need to be grudged!  "

    After hearing the answer from the leading saint, Suiren also breathed a sigh of relief. To be honest, he couldn't calm down in his own heart. After all, he was facing a saint this time. If it was not necessary, Suiren didn't want the relationship between the human race and the two saints of the West.  If it is so bad that it is irredeemable, it is not a good thing for the human race.

    Things finally came to a relatively satisfactory outcome, at least for the human race. As for the West, the Holy Spirit can also accept it. The only ones that cannot accept it are the Sanqing, whether it is Yuanshi Tianzun or Taishang Laojun.  Regardless of whether they are the leader of Tongtian Cult, they cannot accept such a result.

    What Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun cannot accept is that the compromise of the Holy Saint has cut off their chance to fundamentally attack Jiejiao, making it difficult for them to manipulate Xiqi and Yin Shang to compete for the world. What Tongtian Cult Leader Tongtian cannot bear  It was his idea of ??dragging the West into calamity that completely failed.

    Relatively speaking, Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan are very calm, because the Wu Clan has stopped intervening in the matter of the human race, and no matter what the human race thinks, it will not affect them.

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and sighed: "Master Tongtian, Master Tongtian, you are really helpless. The human race has made such a big commotion, but you, as a supporter of the Yin and Shang dynasty, do not show up. It is really disappointing.  People are extremely disappointed. What's the use of making too many calculations? It's even more unnecessary to take into account so many things. All calculations are vulnerable in the face of absolute strength. You can't even see through this. You can't stop this calamity.  Who¡¯s on the list is on the list!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin is right. The leader of Tongtian Cult has too many calculations and too many considerations. He always wants a comprehensive method, but is there any comprehensive method in this world? The so-called comprehensive method is just empty talk.  , Without hard work, there will be no gain. Blindly pursuing perfection will only lead to more losses than gains.

    Zhu Jiuyin had no intention of caring about Jie Jiao's thoughts and actions. Things in the West have come to an end now. The human race has undergone major changes. The third ancestor of the human race has come forward, and King Zhou also committed suicide.  People's hearts are united again. It will be very difficult for any force to shake the foundation of the Yin and Shang dynasties. Unless they use hard means, they will not be able to succeed.

    Based on Zhu Jiuyin's understanding of Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun, they will not give up just like this. They will definitely find a way to clear up the pressure from Jiejiao. I am afraid that the person who should be robbed has already been born.  It fell into the hands of Chanjiao.

    Zhu Jiuyin's thought was correct. Just when Yuanshi Tianzun was extremely angry about everything that happened in the West, the person who was destined to be catastrophic came to his door on his own initiative. Jiang Ziya and Shen Gongbao came to Kunhua Mountain to become their disciples.  .

    Although the reputation of the Chan Cult among the human race is not great, the people who should be robbed are just two mortals. They do not have the ability to go east to Jin'ao Island, and they are arrogant and do not want to seek help from those who served in the Yin and Shang Dynasties.  The disciples of the official Jiejiao became third-generation disciples or lower disciples, so they had only one choice, which was to go to Kunlun Mountain and become a disciple of the Chanjiao.

    When Shen Gongbao and Jiang Ziya appeared, Yuanshi Tianzun was overjoyed. He laughed loudly and said: "Okay! Okay! Okay, as expected, God will not stop me from teaching. If someone who deserves the calamity comes in, I will have no worries in teaching!"

    When the person who was Yingjie came to worship the Chanjiao sect, the heavenly secrets were thrown into confusion, the calamity officially began, and the luck of the Yin and Shang dynasties also began to decline. On the contrary, Xiqi was defeated because of the advantages of the Chanjiao.  Luck began to pick up, and the human race once again formed a situation where two dragons were fighting. What caused all this was the change of heaven.

    The secret is unpredictable. When the fate of the human race changed, the expressions of Nuwa and the three ancestors of the human race suddenly changed in an instant. They all felt the changes in the human race. They tried their best but did not expect that they would still be able to change.  How could they not be frightened that something like this would happen?

 Text Chapter 293: Intercepting the Teaching Movement

    Chapter 293: Interception of Teaching Movement

    "How is this possible? Could it be that Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun really have the ability to control the fate of the human race? I have paid so much and still can't stop each other's conspiracy?" Nuwa Empress was thinking in her heart.  She kept shouting, and her heart became frightened as the human race changed.

    When Suiren saw Nuwa's face changing constantly, he sighed and said, "The human race is prone to disasters. It seems there are still many things we don't understand. This change in luck is probably caused by external factors.  Yes, I wonder if the Holy Mother has heard any news that can affect the fate of our human race?"

    As soon as Suiren's words came out, Nuwa's heart suddenly moved, and she suddenly said in realization: "I understand, it turns out to be like this, no wonder Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun showed a confident and fearless attitude!"

    As soon as Nuwa finished speaking, Suiren asked urgently: "Holy Mother, what is the reason? Please enlighten me!"

    Empress Nuwa said: "When the calamity measurement had not yet begun, Master Hongjun summoned us saints and other saints to the Zixiao Palace, and said that there would be people who were worthy of the calamity during the calamity, and those who were worthy of the calamity were in charge of conferring gods.  The most precious treasures are the 'God List' and the 'God Whip'. It is thought that the fate of the human race changed like this because the person who should be robbed was born, and the other party joined the sect of Chanjiao, which greatly increased the luck of Chanjiao.  Xiqi will have good luck!"

    After Nuwa's explanation, the Suiren family suddenly understood and sighed: "So that's how it is. It seems that there are still some ambitious people who are still unwilling to give up on our human race. They still want to use our human race as a shield to achieve their own goals."  The purpose is easy to solve as long as you know what the other party is relying on!"

    Empress Nuwa did not expect that Suiren would say such a thing, and not take the changes brought about by the person who was going to be affected by the disaster at all. This shocked her. You must know that measuring a disaster is not a trivial matter.

    Just listening, Empress Nuwa asked: "Sui Renshi, is there any way for you to not be afraid of the changes brought about by this person who is destined to be robbed? You must know that measuring tribulation is not something else. If you are not careful, your body will be shattered into pieces."  !¡±

    The Suiren family was not frightened by Nuwa's words.  Instead, he said calmly: "Holy Mother, for others, they will worry about the calamity affecting themselves, but to us, the human race, it doesn't matter. We, the human race, are the protagonists of the three realms. No matter how fierce the calamity is, it will not affect the fundamentals of the human race.  , as for being on the list of Ying Jie, it is a good thing for the mortals of the human race. As for the change of luck, it is not a problem. People who Ying Jie can strengthen Xiqi's luck. But the three of us  I have a few treasures from those years in my hand, which can be kept among the Yin Shang. No matter how strong the luck of the person who is subject to the disaster is, it may not be able to defeat the luck of the three of us, or the Yin Shang!"

    As soon as Suiren said this, Empress Nuwa suddenly realized that she had indeed forgotten that each of the three ancestors of the human race had a treasure of merit. When they retired, they not only handed over their rights to allow the human race to develop and grow, but also  They are suppressing the destiny of the human race, but now the human race has three emperors and five emperors suppressing the destiny of the human race in the Fire Cloud Cave, and the treasure in the hands of the three ancestors of the human race will be liberated. If the three of them keep this treasure.  The fortune of the Yin Shang Dynasty will be indestructible.

    Empress Nuwa said happily: "Okay, now I have nothing to worry about. Everything will be left to the three of you to deal with this conspiracy against the human race!"

    Empress Nuwa didn¡¯t want to be too deeply involved in the calamity. After all, she still had to worry about the safety of the demon clan. Since the human race¡¯s affairs were no longer a problem, it was time for her to retire after her achievements, even if she was too old in the future.  Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun were defeated miserably.  That has nothing to do with her and will not affect the demon clan.

    The attitude of Empress Nuwa did not surprise Suiren and the others. As long as they understood everything, there would be no problem.  Although the Suiren clan has human luck to protect them and they don't have to worry about calamity, they are not willing to continue to stay in the earthly fairy world. After all, the human race needs to rely on their own strength to develop and grow, and they do not need their guidance.  The autonomy of the human race needs to be maintained.

    Returning to the Yin and Shang Imperial Capital from the Western Paradise, Suiren left his most valuable treasure of merit and virtue, the "Drilling Wood Sui", in the Yin and Shang Imperial Capital to protect the Yin Shang's luck from being harmed by external forces. Then the three of them went with Nuwa  The empress also retired with success.

    Previously, Empress Nuwa parted ways with the three human clans and left first, which made Yuanshi Tianzun very happy. Now after seeing the three ancestors of the human clan also leaving, Yuanshi Tianzun was even more confident, and couldn't help laughing and said: "Should  With the calamity in hand, what should I fear? The Yin and Shang dynasties must perish, Xiqi must prosper, and the general trend of heaven and earth will be revealed to me!"

    It has to be said that Yuanshi Tianzun is a little too arrogant at this time. How can he be able to decide the general trend of the world with just one word?For this calamity, not for the internal fighting of the human race, he wanted Xiqi to be prosperous, and he could do it with just one Ying Jie person. This was too arrogant and too high a view of Ying Jie.  The usefulness of people.

    If the people who should be robbed are really so powerful, how did Luo Hou, the one who was robbed during the Dragon and Phoenix Tribulation, die, and how could so many people die during the Lich Tribulation? To put it bluntly, the people who should be robbed are  People just let you have the upper hand. Changing dynasties cannot be done by one person. Now the Yin Shang's luck has not been lost. No matter how powerful Xiqi is, they cannot replace the Yin Shang, because the Yin Shang controls the orthodoxy.  If Xiqi dares to rebel against his own strength, then they are traitors.

    Because of the drastic changes in the West, the person who was originally arranged by Yuanshi Tianzun for his disciples to be robbed changed. Not to mention, Yin Jiao, who was protected by the luck of the Yin Shang, escaped from Yuanshi Tianzun's plan. What is Zhunti?  He had seen such an outcome. If Yuanshi Tianzun tried to scheme against Yin Jiao again, he would definitely be looking for a dead end and would follow in the footsteps of Saint Zhunti. As for the pioneer officer originally arranged for Xiqi, not to mention, now the female  Empress Wa's attitude was already obvious, and it was not feasible to order Mingzhuzi to ward off disasters for his disciples.

    After a drastic change, the arrangements of several disciples went unexpectedly, which made Yuanshi Tianzun a little anxious even though he was happy. Now with the appearance of the person who should be catastrophic, the calamity of heaven and earth has begun, and the heaven and earth are in chaos. Even if he is a saint,  It is no longer possible to calculate anything about this calamity. It is also powerless to arrange for the disciples to cope with the calamity. Everything can only be settled according to destiny.

    Yuanshi Tianzun is not a person who is willing to be passive. Since the person who should be robbed is in hand, he must take the initiative. With a thought, Yuanshi Tianzun summoned his disciples, and soon all the disciples of the teachings gathered together. Yuanshi Tianzun  Everything was made very clear. The Liangjie Chan Sect has taken the initiative this time. They must not passively defend, but take the initiative. As the great disciple of the Chan Sect, Guang Chengzi is naturally regarded as a key training target. Yuanshi Tianzun  Arrange for him to go to Xiqi to help Xiqi develop.

    When they heard that Yuanshi Tianzun once again entrusted such a major matter to Guangchengzi's hands, the disciples of Chanjiao felt waves in their hearts. People's hearts are full of flesh. Yuanshi Tianzun left the opportunity again and again.  To Guangchengzi, this caused serious dissatisfaction among them. Even Ran Deng, the deputy leader of the Chan Sect, was dissatisfied. He gave up his self-esteem and devoted himself to the Chan Sect, but what he got was that when the treasure was divided, he did not have a share.  He has no share in matters of merit. It is said that he is the deputy leader of Chanjiao, but in fact he is just a handyman. How can such treatment convince him.

    Regarding the reaction of his disciples, Yuanshi Tianzun was not aware of it at all. He was still immersed in the joy, but he did not expect that it was because of his negligence that there was a huge hidden danger in the teaching.

    How can the changes in Tianji be hidden from other people's eyes? When the leader of Tongtian Cult on Jin'ao Island in the East China Sea saw that Tianji had become chaotic, he sighed: "Brother Yuanshi, it seems that this time you have gained the upper hand again."  Opportunity, in this situation, you can find the person who deserves the disaster. It seems that the senior brother is completely on your side. It's not that I hate you, but you pushed people too hard, and I have to fight back.  If you want to fight, then I will fight with you!"

    Master Tongtian has always hoped to find a good and comprehensive method, but now it seems that he is very wrong. Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun will not give him such a chance at all. Although the luck of Jiejiao is due to the human race  The appearance of the Third Patriarch and Nuwa Empress calmed down the situation and no longer suffered any damage. However, when he saw the changes in the sky and felt the slowly rising dragon energy of Xiqi, how could Tongtian Cult Leader not know that Yuanshi Tianzun had already  He is beginning to exert his strength. If he does not change, then what awaits him will be a disaster.

    It is related to the inheritance of his own Taoism. No matter how much consideration he has in Tongtian Cult's heart, no matter how many ideas he has, he has to exert all his strength because he does not want to see any more changes in the Yin Shang Dynasty. Just the blow of Saint Zhunti has already made him angry.  He knew the dangers of Jie Jiao's luck, but in his heart he regretted that he should not have impulsively connected Jie Jiao's luck with Yin Shang. Now, even if he wanted to withdraw, he could only fight with all his might.  .

    But even if he wanted to give it a try, Master Tongtian still did not dare to go all out. Perhaps because he still had a trace of desire for Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun in his heart, Master Tongtian called his disciples together, and those disciples who entered the house  They were all ordered to practice in seclusion, and were not allowed to step out of the cave in order to avoid being contaminated by the aura of Zang Liang Jie. Instead, they opened the door to those named disciples and allowed them to serve as officials in Yin Shang, allowing them to protect the safety of Yin Shang.  Leader Xi Tongtian has forgotten one thing. The loyalty among Jiejiao is too strong. Once there is a change in the Yin Shang Dynasty, can the disciples who entered the house really be able to live in seclusion?

 Text Chapter 294: Killing Wuzhuang Temple

    Chapter 294: Kill Wuzhuangguan

    When Master Tongtian made such a decision, the entire Jin'ao Island was shocked. Many people worshiped Master Tongtian just to save their lives. The demon clan did not cultivate their character and only pursued the improvement of mana. They were trapped in Jin'ao.  The people on the island were already a little impatient. Now that they have received the order from the leader of Tongtian, they are naturally very happy. They think that their good days have come and they can go to the Yin and Shang Dynasties to serve as officials and enjoy the wonderful life. Unfortunately, these people do not know that they are like this.  If you leave, you will have a narrow escape from death.

    Maybe they are willing to enjoy a life of fun for a while even if there is a threat of death. After all, they are a group of heartless monsters. From the moment the lich defeated the monsters, in their bones  There is a kind of madness, but this madness is suppressed in Jiejiao.

    Of course, there are some shrewd people in the entire Jiejiao. There are still relatively few people who really don¡¯t know how to die. Most people maintain a wait-and-see attitude. As for a small number of people, they are determined to hide on Jinao Island.  They can't come out because they are afraid and there is no blood in their bones. After experiencing a lich war, they are not willing to risk their lives anymore. For them, life-saving is the first priority. As for other things,  Things can be thrown away.

    When Jie Jiao made this move, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother in heaven were dumbfounded. They never expected that the Lord of Tongtian Sect would suddenly exert force at this time, and so many Jie Jiao disciples would move out in large numbers. The posture clearly stated that they wanted to win with more.  , under this situation, Chanjiao has almost no power to resist.

    "Don't look at it. The Jade Emperor hated Chanjiao very much and hated Yuanshi Tianzun very much.  But if he really had to watch the Chan sect be destroyed by the Jie sect, and let the Jie sect become the dominant family in the world, it would be even more unfavorable to the Heavenly Court. He, the Lord of the Heavenly Court, would probably be thrown aside and ignored.  , who gave Jie Jiao the power to have thousands of immortals coming to court.

    The Jade Emperor shouted angrily: "How is this possible? Why would the leader of Tongtian make such a decision? Could it be that my heaven really achieves nothing!"

    Seeing the angry look of the Jade Emperor, the Queen Mother sighed and said: "Haotian, you should understand that from the moment Zhu Jiuyin provoked everything, Jie Jiao has already taken the initiative. In such a situation, it is  It will happen sooner or later, and now that it has happened, even if we want to stop it, we can't do it. Now we can only hope that Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun have the ability to solve all this, after all, they have the person who should be robbed!"

    However, the Jade Emperor did not listen to the words of the Queen Mother, and shouted in a deep voice: "If Jie Jiao can attack one person who is in danger, what does it matter? Can he really be able to stop ten thousand people with one person? No, even if Jie Jiao only uses his  One-third of the power is enough to crush both the Chan Sect and the Human Sect. It will become the most powerful existence in the world, holding the faith of the human race in its hands. And our situation in heaven is probably even worse than now!"

    The Queen Mother sighed: "Things have already happened. It is useless for us to worry, and we have no ability to stop it. However, things may not be so bad that they cannot be dealt with. After all, Jie Jiao does not have the ultimate treasure to suppress luck, and people and interpreters  Both religions have treasures to suppress luck, so maybe there is a possibility of a comeback in this matter!"

    The Jade Emperor said disapprovingly: "Although the treasure can suppress one's own luck, I believe in Zhu Jiuyin's words. All forces will be vulnerable in the face of absolute strength. The leader of Tongtian has the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' in his hands, and it is not the Four Saints."  Indestructible, no matter how powerful Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun are, it is useless if they cannot break the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation'!"

    The 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' is indeed the number one killing formation among the three realms. Originally, the 'Twelve Capital Gods and Evil Formation' belonging to the witch clan was the most powerful, but in the Lich War, two-thirds of the twelve ancestral witches  People died, and now there are only four ancestor witches in the Wu clan.  If there are only three great ancestral witches in terms of bloodline, the 'Twelve Heavenly Gods and Evil Formation' exists in name only. Although the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' is extremely powerful, it needs the innate spiritual treasures 'Hetu' and 'Luoshu' to suppress them.  .  With this treasure in the hands of the Human Emperor Fuxi, the "Zhoutian Xingdou Formation" above the heaven has become a broken formation, and only the "Zhuxian Sword Formation" in the hands of the Tongtian Cult Master is complete.

    After hearing the Jade Emperor's words, the Queen Mother let out a long sigh and said nothing more, because she had nothing to say. The Jie Sect was indeed the only one in the family, and it would be difficult to confront others and explain the combined power of the two sects.  Fight with it.

    When he saw the Jie Jiao disciples rushing out from Jin'ao Island, Yuanshi Tianzun, who was still happy, turned as cold as ice in an instant. He was also frightened by the move of Tongtian Sect Leader. So many Jie Jiao disciples were killed.  The pressure that Chanjiao will face after Tongtianjiao is released is imaginable. With the appearance of just three or two of Chanjiao's kittens, how can they withstand such a large-scale dispatch of Jiejiao? If a war breaks out, it will definitely be  It ended with the failure of teaching.

    It turns out that Yuanshi Tianzun was able to cope with the calamity.At first, he didn't want to rush to discuss it with Taishang Laojun, but now that something like this happened suddenly, he had to change his mind and could only leave Yuxu Palace and go to Taiqingtian.

    Life is impermanent and the secrets are unpredictable. No one thought that the changes in the secrets would be so fast. When the Empress Nuwa, who had just returned to the Wa Palace, saw a large number of Jiejiao disciples dispatched to go to the Yin and Shang Dynasties, she felt  There is an extra thorn in the side, because most of the Jie Jiao disciples were members of the Yao clan back then, but now they have become the strength of Jie Jiao. Regardless of whether they can survive this calamity, Nuwa  Even the queen can't feel at ease.

    Not only was Nuwa the Empress unable to feel at ease at this time, Lu Ya, the tenth prince of the demon clan in the Wa Palace, was extremely angry when he saw the disciples of Jie Jiao being dispatched. You must know that he remembered the sorcerer's past.  How did the demon clan lose miserably in the war against the demon clan? If these demon clan disciples could submit to him, then why would he have to live such a life in the Wa Palace? He could completely unite the demon clan's forces and join forces with the Wu clan  confrontation.

    I have to say that Lu Ya is very ambitious, but he has no brains. He is worthy of fighting against the Witch Clan. Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi were so domineering back then, but even so, they were still defeated by the Witch Clan.  In the hands of the clan, the demon master Kunpeng is so cunning.  But he still died in the end. Zhunti was a saint-level existence, the real decision-maker in the three realms, but when he faced Zhu Jiuyin, his body was blown to pieces, and one after another people fell to Zhu Jiuyin.  In the hands of Zhu Jiuyin, just how qualified he is to fight against Zhu Jiuyin. In Lu Ya's heart, Zhu Jiuyin is his imaginary enemy, but in Zhu Jiuyin's heart, Lu Ya is not taken seriously at all.  To put it simply, Lu Ya was just an ant, an ant that he could kill at will if he wanted.

    True teaching.  Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "Okay, Master Tongtian, you finally made a decent reaction. Since you have made a move, it's time for me, Zhu Jiuyin, to make a move. What kind of Xuanmen catastrophe?  In my eyes, the calamity of becoming a god is worthless. The real calamity will sweep across the three realms. Xuanmen, the West, casual cultivators, and heaven will all be affected by this calamity.  Get involved, and now it starts with me!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin laughed and strode out of Nanzhan Buzhou. He did not go to Dongsheng Shenzhou to see the conflict between Jiejiao and Ren and Chan. Instead, he strode towards Xiniuhezhou. To be precise,  It is said that Zhu Jiuyin's target is Zhen Yuanzi of Wuzhuang Temple in Wanshou Mountain.

    In the last calamity, although Zhu Jiuyin was determined to kill Zhen Yuanzi, he snatched the ginseng fruit tree from the opponent's hand.  However, he was greatly restrained during the Lich's two calamities, but now everything is different. Zhu Jiuyin can safely attack Zhen Yuanzi. The ginseng fruit is very tempting. If Zhu Jiuyin can  Once you grab this innate spiritual root, you can use the power of the ginseng fruit to enhance your own strength.

    With Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s current cultivation level, if he wants to break through, he will need endless accumulation.  It would take too long to cultivate on his own, and relying on the power of faith would not be of much use to Zhu Jiuyin, so he focused on the innate spiritual roots.  He wanted to gather the five innate spiritual roots and move the five elements into one act of chaos, so as to quickly enhance his own accumulation, and Zhen Yuanzi was naturally the first one to be targeted by him.

    Perhaps Zhu Jiuyin's actions are a bit domineering and crazy, but in this world, strength determines everything. Even if Zhu Jiuyin's actions are unbearable, it doesn't matter as long as it succeeds, not to mention Zhen Yuanzi and Zhen Yuanzi.  The relationship between Zhu Jiuyin is also not good. Even if Zhu Jiuyin takes action, not many people would dare to say anything.

    When Zhu Jiuyin strode towards the west, the great Immortal Zhen Yuanzi in the Wuzhuang Temple suddenly froze in his heart, and a bad premonition arose. For someone who has practiced to his level, he is only one step away from the saint.  There's just a slight difference, his senses are very powerful, and if it can make him feel like this, it will definitely be a disaster.

    Although the Great Immortal Zhen Yuanzi has not participated in the discussion on the canonization of gods in Zixiao Palace, he knows very well that this calamity has nothing to do with him, but why does he feel like this? Could it be that there has been a new change in the secret of heaven.

    When he thought about the changes in the heavenly secrets, Zhen Yuanzi became extremely vigilant. After all, whether it was changes in the human race or other changes, they were all unexpected. Zhen Yuanzi naturally did not dare to be careless. Without saying a word, he immediately set up the large formation of Wuzhuangguan.  Get started.

    Just when Zhen Yuanzi launched the big formation, Zhu Jiuyin came to Wanshou Mountain. When Zhu Jiuyin appeared at Wanshou Mountain, Zhen Yuanzi's face turned as dark as ink. At this time, he finally understood what he was doing.  Where did that trace of uneasiness come from? It would definitely not be a good thing for Zhu Jiuyin to go to Wanshou Mountain to do that at this time. Moreover, he had also had a grudge with Zhu Jiuyin at the Pantao Conference. I was afraid that Zhu Jiuyin was doing this because of that.  When that incident came about, who made Zhu Jiuyin have a criminal record? Although the demon master Kunpeng of the Master of Ten Thousand Demons escaped the killings of the lich, in the end,But he still died in the hands of Zhu Jiuyin, and now Zhu Jiuyin pointed the finger at himself.

    Talk about peace!  It was not that Zhen Yuanzi had never thought about this idea, but he quickly gave it up. Zhu Jiuyin was a neat and tidy person, and he was also a ruthless person. Now that he had made a decision, he would not do anything for others.  Zhen Yuanzi was unwilling to face the victory in this battle, but he was powerless to stop it.

    At this time, most people in the three realms were attracted by the matter of intercepting the teachings. No one paid attention to the Wuzhuang Temple in Wanshou Mountain. After all, for such a long time, all the immortals in the three realms knew that this calamity was a major disaster in Xuanmen.  Tribulation has nothing to do with most people, and Zhen Yuanzi, the ancestor of the earth immortals, is naturally not among them. Who would pay attention to such a person.

    It's a pity that no one thought that the Great Tribulation of Xuanmen was just what Taoist Hongjun said, and it was not set in stone. Zhu Jiuyin, as a chaotic god and demon, would naturally not abide by it. Back then, he was able to kill the demon without hesitation.  Master Kunpeng, he can also kill Zhen Yuanzi at all costs. If he fights against Demon Master Kunpeng, it is because there is a lot of grudges between the two parties, but against Zhen Yuanzi, it is naked interests.  , Yes, the benefit, just the ginseng fruit tree is enough for Zhu Jiuyin to take action. If people don't do it for themselves, heaven and earth will destroy them. Zhu Jiuyin also has his own desires.

    When he noticed Zhu Jiuyin, Zhen Yuanzi shouted in a deep voice: "Friend Zhu Jiuyin, I wonder why you came to my Longevity Mountain silently?"

    Hearing Zhen Yuanzi's words, Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "Zhen Yuanzi, what do you think I can do by going to Wanshou Mountain? Naturally, I am here to kill you. You shouldn't have forgotten that I came to Lingxiao Palace."  Let¡¯s do it!¡±

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's words came out, Zhen Yuanzi no longer had any luck thoughts in his heart. He knew exactly who Zhu Jiuyin was. Since Zhu Jiuyin had found him, things couldn't go well.  beat!  Zhen Yuanzi was not confident that he could defeat Zhu Jiuyin. After all, Zhu Jiuyin, a chaotic god and demon, was too powerful. Maybe there was someone in the Three Realms who could defeat Zhu Jiuyin, but it was definitely not him, Zhen Yuanzi.

    Zhen Yuanzi took a deep breath and said: "Zhu Jiuyin, tell me what you have to do before you are willing to stop? Before you are willing to leave?"

    As soon as Zhen Yuanzi said this, Zhu Jiuyin looked up to the sky and laughed: "Stop? Leave? Zhen Yuanzi, are you sure you are not daydreaming? Do you think this is possible? Even if I say it, I'm afraid you won't  Agreed, if that¡¯s the case, why am I talking so much? All our subordinates will see the truth and resolve all disputes with strength. In this world, strength is the most respected thing!¡±

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's words were poured out, Zhen Yuanzi understood why the other party came, so he shouted angrily: "Zhu Jiuyin, I'm afraid you are not here because of the grievances between us, and even if there is grievances between us  Not just to the point of deciding between life and death, you came here for my ginseng fruit tree, right?"

 Text Chapter 295: Battle against Zhen Yuanzi

    Chapter 295: Battle against Zhen Yuanzi

    Zhu Jiuyin did not conceal the greed in his heart, and laughed loudly and said: "Okay, Zhen Yuanzi, you still have some discernment and self-awareness. Yes, I came here just for the ginseng fruit tree. You should know that I am innocent.  Bi Qi Sin's truth, who gave you an innate spiritual root like the ginseng fruit tree in your hand? I don't look for you to look for anyone. The vitality of this world has been severely damaged due to the great catastrophe that year. If you want to practice, you need opportunities.  But you have such a spiritual root in your hand. Why don't I come to you? If you think about it, hand it over voluntarily. There is still a way to survive. If I take action, I'm afraid your life will be ruined.  today!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's blunt words made Zhen Yuanzi's heart feel even heavier. Zhu Jiuyin had said it to this point, so he was determined to do something to him. Otherwise, how could he say this? To Zhu Jiuyin,  He didn't have the slightest doubt about the last sentence. Although Zhu Jiuyin was only Daluo Jinxian, Zhen Yuanzi still understood how powerful the chaos god and demon's true form was. It could compete with a saint, let alone someone like him.  The quasi-sage.

    Handing over the ginseng fruit tree would cost Zhen Yuanzi his life. The most important thing is that Zhen Yuanzi has the book in hand, and this is his cave, with a large array of protection. Zhen Yuanzi still thinks that he is capable.  Resist Zhu Jiuyin's attack.

    Just listening, Zhen Yuanzi said: "Friend Zhujiu, I know your accumulation is very powerful, but the ginseng fruit tree is the root of poor Taoism. It is impossible for me to hand it over. If Taoist friends are willing, the ginseng fruit tree will bear fruit every time."  I can give fellow Taoist half of it in exchange for fellow Taoist leaving. I wonder what your intentions are?"

    Zhen Yuanzi could give half of the ginseng fruit to Zhu Jiuyin, which was already very generous. He also didn¡¯t want to offend Zhu Jiuyin to death. Unfortunately, his idea could not move Zhu Jiuyin, and Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s heart.  It's decided that it won't change. If he wants to rob the ginseng fruit tree, he will definitely take action. Although half of the fruit is good, it is more practical to have it all to himself.

    Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "Zhen Yuanzi, you don't need to say anything more. If you hand over the ginseng fruit tree, I will turn around and leave immediately. All the grievances between you and me in the past will be wiped out. I, Zhu Jiuyin, will be free from now on."  I don¡¯t want to have any ideas about you. If we don¡¯t hand over to you, then you and I will be divided between life and death. It¡¯s up to you to decide whether to fight or not!¡±

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin finished speaking, Zhen Yuanzi's face became extremely ugly. He shouted in a deep voice: "Friend Zhu Jiuyin, you have gone too far to bully others. Since you are so aggressive, the poor man can only stand up and resist.  , these three realms are not something you can cover up with one hand, I want to see what you can use to kill!"

    Speaking of this, Zhen Yuanzi ignored Zhu Jiuyin and directly hid in his Xutu formation. The earth book in his hand mobilized the endless earth essence to protect Wuzhuang Temple, causing the entire Wuzhuang Temple to be destroyed by the earth.  Surrounded by essence, it is like being made of gold.

    When he saw Zhen Yuanzi's choice, Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said: "Okay, very good! Zhen Yuanzi, you are seeking death on your own. You can't blame me for being ruthless. Do you think this mere Xu Tu  Can a large formation stop my pace? You are so self-righteous, this Xutu formation in front of me is nothing but a pile of scum!"

    When Zhen Yuanzi's magic power was fully activated and the Xutu formation mobilized endless earth essence, it alarmed many people, especially the saints who were in the Western Paradise, and became vigilant.  Seeing the soaring aura of Wuzhuang Temple made his heart feel extremely heavy.

    The sage Jieying thought to himself: "What is Zhen Yuanzi trying to do? Why did he suddenly activate the Xu Tu Formation to protect the entire Wuzhuang Temple? Could it be that this calamity is really that powerful? He has no choice but to  Fengshan, or Zhen Yuanzi has other ideas in his mind. If he wants to participate in this catastrophe, if not, I have to see what happened to Wuzhuang Temple!"

    Even though the Holy Spirit of Reception is powerful, Zhen Yuanzi in Wuzhuang Temple is also a character that he is very afraid of. Under normal circumstances, he is not willing to scan Wanshou Mountain with his spiritual thoughts, lest Zhen Yuanzi think that they are from the west.  This is to attack Wuzhuangguan and offend Zhen Yuanzi, which is not a good thing for them in the west.

    But things are different now. The West has been greatly traumatized by the previous events. Under such circumstances, the saints who receive the guidance have to be careful. Therefore, when the Xutu formation in Wuzhuangguan is fully open, the saints who receive the guidance naturally have to take precautions.  Be careful to prevent accidents. It doesn't matter if you don't look. He was shocked when he saw it. Jieying Saint never thought that Zhen Yuanzi did this to defend against the evil god Zhu Jiuyin. I don't know when Zhu Jiuyin, the madman, turned out again.  The target was Zhen Yuanzi.

    ??The Saint Jieying thought to himself: "This lunatic Zhu Jiuyin has come to Zhen Yuanzi at this time. What does he want to do? What conspiracy does he have!"

    When I think of Zhu Jiuyin, the head of the saint Jie Yin is big. The reason why the West is in the situation it is today is entirely because of Zhu Jiuyin. If it weren't for Zhu Jiuyin, what would happen to the West?It was so miserable. Although it was said that the West had a grudge against Zhu Jiuyin, the Holy Saint did not rush to help Zhen Yuanzi. After all, he had to be careful and not be careless. No one knew whether this was Zhu Jiuyin's.  The strategy of luring the tiger away from the mountain, if he leaves the Western Paradise, then Zhu Jiuyin will face a disaster if he goes to the Western Paradise.

    At this time, Saint Jie Yin couldn¡¯t help but think of Saint Zhunti. If Saint Zhunti had not retreated to recuperate, then he would still have someone to consult with, but now he can only make his own decision.

    The surprise was not just the one who led the saint. The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother in heaven were even more shocked than the one who led the saint. Zhu Jiuyin came to Zhen Yuanzi at this time. Although they didn't know what happened, they thought of it.  Zhu Jiuyin once had a conflict with Zhen Yuanzi at the Peach Conference in Heaven, and when he was still leaning towards Zhen Yuanzi, cold sweat broke out behind them, worried that Zhu Jiuyin, a lunatic, would take care of Zhen Yuanzi.  The queen will find them.

    As for Sanqing and Nuwa Empress, they didn't have much reaction. For them, Zhen Yuanzi's life and death had nothing to do with them. The most important thing for them was to face this calamity battle. Zhu Jiuyin  Even if they have to live or die with Zhen Yuanzi, it is only their own business. Unfortunately, they have not thought that Zhu Jiuyin's madness is not just for Zhen Yuanzi. When Zhen Yuanzi falls, it will give them a headache.  Just more.

    Cutting through the void, Zhu Jiuyin strode forward and punched out. The law of the Killing God Fist was to blast out forcefully, causing the Xutu formation to fluctuate. The power of space was cutting through the Xutu formation.  , just one punch shocked Zhen Yuanzi. The laws of space are indeed two heaven-defying laws. Zhu Jiuyin did not use any treasure to be able to do this with just the power of a punch. This made Zhen Yuanzi shocked.  Motoko felt unsure.

    But this was just the beginning. The attack of the power of law was just a means of attack. Zhu Jiuyin's powerful divine power immediately hit the formation heavily, shattering the void. Zhu Jiuyin's divine power was already there.  With the ability to crush the void, Zhen Yuanzi's Xutu formation was extremely powerful, but with the powerful power of Zhu Jiuyin's chaotic god-demonic body, the endless earth essence gathered on the appearance of the formation was forcibly blasted away.  Scattered, Zhen Yuanzi saw Zhu Jiuyin's huge progress with one punch.

    This time Zhen Yuanzi finally understood that what Zhu Jiuyin said before was not a lie. The Xutu Formation was a scumbag in front of him. No matter how powerful the defense was, his bottom line was limited. Zhu Jiuyin's terrifying punch power was really amazing.  Well, if his Wuzhuang Temple is in the east and has strong dragon vein support, then he is not afraid of Zhu Jiuyin's bombardment. But his Wanshou Mountain is located in the west, and the dragon veins here are not as good as those in the east. Facing Zhu Jiuyin's  The powerful bombardment, the Xutu formation could block it for a while, but it could not block it for a lifetime. After all, there was not enough dragon vein power in the west for him to mobilize. As for using the power of the Earth Book to mobilize the earth essence in other places, it would take time to prepare.  But now Zhu Jiuyin will not give him such time.

    Crisis!  This was really a powerful crisis. For a moment, Zhen Yuanzi felt the threat of death, and cursed secretly in his heart: "Who said that this time is just a calamity of Xuanmen and has nothing to do with other people. If this is true, then Zhu Jiuyin will  Why would a lunatic come to me at Longevity Mountain at this time and want to be my enemy? The rumors have misled me!"

    No matter what thoughts Zhen Yuanzi has in his heart, he still needs to face Zhu Jiuyin's attack. What should he do?  He asked for help, and who among the three realms was willing to help him.

    Zhu Jiuyin was not in the mood to pay attention to what Zhen Yuanzi was thinking at this time. After one punch, he threw a second punch without any intention of stopping, making it clear that he wanted to forcefully break through the Xutu formation.

    Facing Zhu Jiuyin's attack, Zhen Yuanzi could only sacrifice the innate spiritual treasure 'Book of Earth' in front of Zhu Jiuyin's iron fist, and used the power of the innate spiritual treasure to resist Zhu Jiuyin's attack.  This is used to reduce the damage to the Xu Tu Formation.

    When Zhu Jiuyin's power reaches the level of Zhu Jiuyin, it is a very terrifying existence. Even saints have to be careful as long as they are close to him. How did Zhu Jiuyin force Saint Zhu Jiuyin to self-destruct his saint body? It's because of Zhu Jiuyin's body.  The terrifying power left him unable to withstand it. If it weren't for the powerful defense of the innate spiritual treasure called Di Shu, and Zhen Yuanzi's own powerful magic power, he would have been defeated by Zhu Jiuyin with just two or three punches.  It exploded.

    Zhu Jiuyin's three punches in a row were blocked by Zhen Yuanzi, which made Zhu Jiuyin's face flash with anger. Although Zhu Jiuyin felt that he had overestimated Zhen Yuanzi before coming, but  Now that he has made progress, Zhenyuan has also made progress. He snorted coldly and said: "Okay, Zhenyuanzi, I want to see how many of my punches you can withstand. I don't believe you can infinitely punch me."  If you can withstand my impact, you can protect your Wuzhuang Temple!"

 Text Chapter 296: If you are not crazy, you are not a devil

    Chapter 296: If you¡¯re not crazy, you¡¯re not a devil

    Zhu Jiuyin shouted loudly and punched forward again. For Zhen Yuanzi's Xu Tu Formation, the power of the law was greatly restricted. On the contrary, the power was very real, and the powerful force continued to impact.  Although Zhen Yuanzi's defense was not broken by the Xu Tu formation, the powerful counterattack force made Zhen Yuanzi's blood surge.

    Even though Zhen Yuanzi's Xutu formation was so powerful that he could defeat all kinds of magic with one force, he trembled under Zhu Jiuyin's iron fist. The huge counterattack force made Zhen Yuanzi feel the threat of death.  , yes the threat of death, this time Zhen Yuanzi once again felt the strength of Zhu Jiuyin and felt the danger.

    Speaking of which, Zhen Yuanzi himself chose the wrong path to fight Zhu Jiuyin. Even though Zhu Jiuyin was extremely powerful, as a quasi-sage, he was only one step away from that saint. It was not that he did not have the ability to fight Zhu Jiuyin.  , but he chose the wrong method of confrontation. Zhu Jiuyin's fist was unparalleled. Even the saints in the Three Realms did not dare to take Zhu Jiuyin's iron fist. However, Zhen Yuanzi used the Xutu formation to defend himself.  Fighting against Zhu Jiuyin is not self-destruction.

    Although Zhen Yuanzi has the Book of Earth in his hand and has the strong defense of the Xu Tu Formation, it is not easy even for a saint to break through his Xu Tu Formation. In Zhen Yuanzi's view, he  He was fighting with his own strength to gain an advantage, but he forgot about Zhu Jiuyin's unparalleled magical power. The Xutu formation could defend against Zhu Jiuyin's frontal bombardment, but the powerful counterattack caused by that huge power  Its power is difficult to eliminate.

    Under the continuous bombardment of Zhu Jiuyin, Zhen Yuanzi was in trouble.  However, it was impossible for him to sit still and wait for death. Zhen Yuanzi made the decision again to negotiate with Zhu Jiuyin again, hoping to persuade Zhu Jiuyin to let him retreat voluntarily.

    Zhen Yuanzi shouted loudly: "Friend Zhujiu, don't push people too much. I admit that your power is unparalleled. I, Zhen Yuanzi, am not your opponent, but I can't do what you ask for. I am willing to do it for the first time."  I¡¯ll give you two-thirds of the ginseng fruit, now you should be satisfied!¡±

    When the immortals of the three realms heard that Zhen Yuanzi was willing to take out two-thirds of the ginseng fruit to get rid of Zhu Jiuyin.  Everyone screamed for it. The price was astonishing. A single ginseng fruit could create a powerful descendant. If Zhu Jiuyin and Zhen Yuanzi reached an agreement, the Witch Clan would probably suffer a calamity in the future.  Lieutenant General will be stronger.

    Just when everyone thought Zhu Jiuyin would agree, the result shocked them. Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said: "Shu, Zhen Yuanzi, I only want the ginseng fruit tree. You are the one who insists on being with me because you are ignorant."  Zhan, now you are still trying to persuade me to stop. What a daydream. As long as I kill you, the whole ginseng fruit tree will be mine, so why should I talk to you anymore!"

    "As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, all the immortals in the three realms were dumbfounded. Zhu Jiuyin was so cruel. He wanted to cut off Zhen Yuanzi's roots, kill Zhen Yuanzi and seize the ginseng fruit tree. This is really cruel!

    Zhen Yuanzi shouted angrily: "Zhu Jiuyin, you are crazy. You are really a madman and a devil!"

    Hearing Zhen Yuanzi's words, Zhu Jiuyin looked up to the sky and laughed loudly: "Zhen Yuanzi, I am just a madman and a devil. As the saying goes, you can't be a devil unless you are mad. I am a god and devil of chaos. Why should I care about everything in the world anymore?  , hand over the ginseng fruit tree and I will let you live, otherwise you will only die!"

    Crazy, Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s arrogance made the three worlds tremble.  Chaos gods and demons were supreme-level existences. At this time, the immortals of the three realms finally understood why Zhu Jiuyin dared to be so arrogant and not take Zhen Yuanzi into their eyes.

    For the saints, the Jade Emperor, and the Queen Mother, they know that Zhu Jiuyin has evolved into a chaotic god and demon with a powerful body. However, for the immortals of the three realms, they have just learned the secret of Zhu Jiuyin. This  The secret made them fear and tremble. Those who originally had any thoughts about Zhu Jiuyin could no longer harbor any ill intentions, because they were all frightened by the name of the Chaos God and Demon.

    What does it mean to be unparalleled in power? Zhu Jiuyin told everyone very well at this moment. Just using the name of a chaotic god and demon can make the three realms tremble and make everyone fear. In the three realms, except for the saints, there are already  No one dares to say that Zhu Jiuyin is disrespectful or that Zhu Jiuyin is taking things by force. Everyone is afraid that Zhu Jiuyin will come to their door after hearing his message!

    Chaos gods and demons yearn for freedom. The more arrogant Zhu Jiuyin is, the faster he can integrate himself with the inheritance of chaos gods and demons, allowing him to control his own power. After roaring violently, Zhu Jiuyin did not  Paying no attention to Zhen Yuanzi again, the iron fist struck Zhen Yuanzi's Xutu formation again.

    Seeing Zhu Jiuyin's madness, both Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun dared to be in danger. At this time, Zhu Jiuyin was already very powerful. If he was allowed to seize Zhenyuan again,  If he grows a ginseng fruit tree, he will be even more powerful. I am afraid that saints like them will not be able to suppress him anymore.??Live in nine yin candles.

    " We cannot let Zhu Jiuyin succeed, this is the thought in the hearts of Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun. Not only Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun think so, but also Nuwa and the saint.

    If they had hesitated in the past, they would have waited for others to take action and reap the benefits, but now seeing how powerful Zhu Jiuyin is, they no longer dare to have such thoughts. After all, once Zhu Jiuyin succeeds, they will no longer be able to suppress it.  Zhu Jiuyin was dying, and with a thought, the four saints all made the same decision to go to Wuzhuang Temple to stop Zhu Jiuyin's madness, even if they had to pay the price for it.

    As soon as his mind moved, Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun, Nuwa Empress, and the Holy Saint walked through the air, and in an instant they came to the Wuzhuang Temple in Wanshou Mountain. The four Saints appeared together, allowing the four of them to join them.  Surprised, no one expected to meet each other in Wuzhuang Temple, and the four of them came at the same time. This result made people wonder whether the four saints came together again and had some agreement.  Yes, otherwise how could they appear at the same time.

    They were surprised, but they knew what they should do. As the senior brother, Taishang Laojun wanted to express his position. He only heard Taishang Laojun say: "Friend Zhujiu, what is the relationship between you and fellow Taoist Zhen Yuanzi?"  Isn¡¯t there some misunderstanding? Can you listen to Pindao and let it go for now, and don¡¯t get into trouble with fellow Taoist Zhen Yuanzi?¡±

    When Taishang Laojun and the four of them appeared, Zhu Jiuyin's face flashed with anger. At this time, the other four saints appeared, making Zhu Jiuyin's heart also have the same feeling as the immortals of the Three Realms.  guess.

    Zhu Jiuyin snorted coldly and said: "Tai Shang Laojun, the cause and effect between me and Zhen Yuanzi seems to have nothing to do with you, and it is already a calamity. If I want to end the cause and effect with him, I must obey God's will. Is it possible that the four of you can't do it?"  Can people try to stop me?"

    When they heard Zhu Jiuyin talking about cause and effect, the expressions of Taishang Laojun and others changed. Everyone had to join the world to live through the calamity. Zhu Jiuyin was not wrong in saying this. If they stopped  That is to make enemies with them and cut off people's cause and effect. This is a big hatred. The most important thing is that the relationship between Zhu Jiuyin and the human race is there. If Zhu Jiuyin is angered, it will not be a good thing for Taishang Laojun.  , but he couldn't watch Zhu Jiuyin continue to grow and develop.

    Just when Taishang Laojun was in a dilemma, the leading saint said: "Friend Zhujiujiu, you want to settle the cause and effect with fellow Taoist Zhen Yuanzi and we shouldn't stop it, but this calamity is  The Great Tribulation of Xuanmen is what Taoist Ancestor Hongjun said. Even if you want to settle the cause and effect with fellow Taoist Zhen Yuanzi, you should not do it at this time. I also ask fellow Taoist to stop for the time being. If possible, ask fellow Taoist to show mercy to Zhen.  Taoist friend Yuanzi is a horse!"

    When he heard the words of the leading saint, Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "It's really funny. You keep saying that this is a great catastrophe of Xuanmen, so why would the human race be involved in it? And if this is really a catastrophe of Xuanmen, I will  I would like to ask you why Zhunti wanted to kill the Human Emperor when you were recruiting the saint. Do you think I would believe such nonsense?"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, Jieyin Sheng was very angry. He hit people without slapping them in the face, and scolded people without exposing their shortcomings. Zhu Jiuyin brought up Zhun Ti at this time. This was not a clear attack on them.  face?

    When he saw the strangeness on Saint Jieyin's face, Zhu Jiuyin sneered: "Why, Saint Jieyin can't give any reason. Even Zhunti can do whatever he wants, so why should I, Zhu Jiuyin, listen to you? Who will do it today?"  Don¡¯t even try to stop me from settling the karma with Zhen Yuanzi, otherwise you can save Zhen Yuanzi for a while, but you can¡¯t save him for the rest of his life. If you stop me from settling the karma today, then don¡¯t blame me, Zhu Jiuyin, for being ruthless and ruthless in ruining your good deeds!¡±

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, it was nothing to lead the saint. After all, the West was now recuperating. As long as his disciples did not leave the Western Paradise, Zhu Jiuyin could not do anything to them, but Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun could not.  Not to mention Empress Nuwa, if Zhu Jiuyin really gets anxious, then they will have a lot of fun.

    Leader Tongtian, who was originally very dissatisfied with Zhu Jiuyin, was overjoyed when he saw Zhu Jiuyin being so strong in the face of the Four Saints. He hoped that Taishang Laojun and the others would continue to stop Zhu Jiuyin, so that the pressure on himself and Jie Jiao would be much lighter.  .

    Taishang Laojun was able to keep his composure, but Yuanshi Tianzun could not do this. The most important thing was that Yuanshi Tianzun thought that he had the person in charge of the calamity, so he snorted coldly and said: "Zhu Jiuyin, you are too  You're arrogant, don't think that just because you have some strength, you can act arbitrarily, if you dare to take action, then you must be prepared to die!"

    Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "It doesn't matter if I am arrogant. If any of you dare to block my path to enlightenment, then we will fight to the death. I, Zhu Jiuyin, am not scared. Zhunti will be your fate!"

 Text Chapter 297 The Unlucky Yuanshi

    Chapter 297 The Unlucky Yuanshi

    Zhu Jiuyin dared to threaten the saint directly. It must be said that his courage was too great, reaching the level of lawlessness. At least at this moment, all the immortals in the three realms thought so. Everyone was frightened by Zhu Jiuyin.  .

    Seeing this, the Queen Mother in Heaven shook her head and said: "Haotian, I think Zhu Jiuyin is really crazy to the point of being hopeless. He is so arrogant that even the saints don't take him seriously.  How dare you say such treacherous words directly in front of the Four Saints!"

    The Queen Mother is a woman, and her ideas naturally have many shortcomings. She can only see Zhu Jiuyin's madness, but not how many things are hidden behind this madness. But the Jade Emperor is different. He can  It is not unreasonable for Taoist Hongjun to be designated as the Lord of Heaven. If the Jade Emperor really has an Adou who cannot support him, how can Taoist Hongjun hand over the important position of Lord of Heaven to his hands.

    The Jade Emperor said disapprovingly: "Yaochi, I don't think so. On the contrary, I think Zhu Jiuyin's words are very reasonable. If you are not crazy, you will not become a devil. He is a chaotic god and demon, so why should you care so much? Moreover, you can't use your own perspective.  Looking at Zhu Jiuyin, our strength is not at the same level as Zhu Jiuyin. Zhu Jiuyin has enough strength to say such words, so he can be fearless!"

    The Jade Emperor was right. Zhu Jiuyin had enough strength to threaten the saints. Even the Taishang Laojun had to treat Zhu Jiuyin's threat with caution. After all, Zhu Jiuyin had a reputation for killing saints.  How could a person who dared to kill a saint be threatened, and how could he be afraid?

    It is a pity that Yuanshi Tianzun is too focused on his own face. Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s threatening words made him angry and made him forget the current situation. He only heard Yuanshi Tianzun sneer and said: "Zhu Jiuyin, you are so big.  Tone, don't think that just because you have plotted against Zhunti, you can think that you can sweep across the Three Realms. You don't have that ability yet. If you dare to be presumptuous. Then don't even think about leaving this Wanshou Mountain today, just stay in this Wuzhuang Temple for me!  "

    As soon as Yuanshi Tianzun finished speaking, Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "Yuanshi Tianzun, who do you think you are? Can you control the way of heaven in the three realms? Even if the way of heaven appears, no one can do it even if I, Zhu Jiuyin, want to leave.  You can keep me!"

    Zhu Jiuyin is not talking big words. Even though he is only a Daluo Jinxian, the power of the Chaos Gods and Demons is not something Yuanshi Tianzun can fully understand.  The most important thing is that Zhu Jiuyin, the chaotic god and demon, is a very special existence. He has the blood of Pangu.  There are also two heaven-defying laws of time and space. If Zhu Jiuyin explodes with all his strength, he can break through the boundary through the power of these two heaven-defying laws of time and space.

    For chaotic gods and demons like Zhu Jiuyin, if they are not completely sure, even Heaven will not take action easily. After all, chaos gods and demons are different from others. If Zhu Jiuyin remains in the Three Realms, Heaven can monitor it at any time.  Zhu Jiuyin's every move can delay Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation path.  Once Zhu Jiuyin is forced into chaos, he can use the powerful chaos god and demon to improve his practice time. At that time, it will be a big threat to heaven.

    Yuanshi Tianzun wanted to say something else, but Taishang Laojun said in a deep voice: "Friend Zhujiu, we have no ill intentions in coming here, and we don't want to be your enemy. You should understand. Zhen Yuanzi  Fellow Taoist has contributed to the three realms. If you want to kill him, you are provoking the law of heaven. As saints, we cannot sit idly by and ignore it. We hope that fellow Taoist can understand our difficulties and let us stop!"

    Taishang Laojun is much more powerful than Yuanshi Tianzun in doing things. He directly uses the way of heaven to suppress Zhu Jiuyin. Although he did not mention the punishment of heaven, everyone knows what kind of punishment he will receive if he provokes the way of heaven. Under the punishment of heaven,  Everything will be destroyed. Taishang Laojun believes that Zhu Jiuyin has been punished by heaven and should know how to choose.

    It's a pity that Taishang Laojun has a high opinion of Heaven's suppression of Zhu Jiuyin. Since Zhu Jiuyin dares to come to Wuzhuang to watch, he is not afraid of Heaven's punishment. Moreover, Zhu Jiuyin hopes that Heaven will punish him so that he can have a good life.  The opportunity to swallow the power of Heaven's Punishment to enhance his own accumulation, allowing him to break through his own cultivation level earlier.

    For a crazy person like Zhu Jiuyin, Heaven has seen through Zhu Jiuyin's thoughts. It is precisely because of this that no divine punishment came when Zhu Jiuyin slaughtered the saint, although it was said that Saint Zhunti should not have taken action against the Human Emperor.  , but no matter what, Zhunti is a saint, representing the dignity of Heaven. If he is hurt by an ant like Zhu Jiuyin, Heaven will naturally punish him to show the majesty of Heaven. However, Zhu Jiuyin's situation of overcoming the tribulation is in the eyes of Heaven.  , Zhu Jiuyin, who has the power of endless destruction, can devour everything in the world to strengthen himself. Heaven will naturally not punish Zhu Jiuyin again. This is not punishing Zhu Jiuyin, but helping Zhu Jiuyin practice.

    Taishang Laojun takes itTo threaten Zhu Jiuyin with punishment, it can only be said that he misread the situation and has no idea what Zhu Jiuyin is thinking, so his words can only be fruitless.

    Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "What does the law of heaven have to do with me? No matter how powerful the law of heaven is, it can't stop me from resolving the cause and effect with Zhen Yuanzi. And even if I go against heaven, so what, the law of heaven can punish me by punishing me."  Ah, I, Zhu Jiuyin, have inherited the bloodline of Father God, I am not afraid of anything, even the law of heaven cannot make me surrender!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's madness made Taishang Laojun somewhat helpless. Before coming, Taishang Laojun thought that as long as Zhu Jiuyin still had a trace of reason in his heart, he would be able to overwhelm the opponent. But now it seems that he was wrong, Zhu Jiuyin  Yin has no regard for the way of heaven at all. He is simply a madman who has given up his life and death, a madman who has lost his mind. Such a person is simply incompetent. Nothing you say is of any use. There is just a thread in his mind.  Muscles.

    The idea of ??forcing Zhu Jiuyin to stop was not something Taishang Laojun had never thought about, but when he thought that Zhu Jiuyin no longer had any sense, he could only give up the idea.  If an irrational lunatic is forced to confront him, the opponent will definitely go on a killing spree, shaking the entire three realms. This so-called Xuanmen calamity will be out of control.  There are so many unlucky people, and all their plans will be in vain.

    Taishang Laojun did not dare to take such a risk. He could only sigh and retreat secretly. Although Taishang Laojun's performance was a bit weak, it was not a good thing to fight with a lunatic like Zhu Jiuyin for an outsider.  , although it is said that Zhu Jiuyin can quickly increase his accumulation through the ginseng fruit tree, but he believes that he is not the only one who is nervous about this matter. No one else wants to get ahead, and he can endure it. The most important thing is  This Wuzhuang Temple is located in the west.  If something bad happens, the West will be the first to bear the brunt. The most anxious thing now should be to recruit the saints.

    "If a person does not serve himself, he will be punished by heaven and earth. This sentence is also suitable for a saint like Taishang Laojun. He is not willing to sacrifice himself to save others or sacrifice his own interests to enlighten others.

    Taishang Laojun was silent. Although Yuanshi Tianzun felt unwilling to do so, he was stopped by Taishang Laojun. Even if he had any idea in his heart, he couldn't do it unless he wanted to fall out with Taishang Laojun.  But obviously this is impossible.

    Zhu Jiuyin didn¡¯t have time to chat with the saints here. Perhaps it was because the appearance of the saints made Zhen Yuanzi relax.  Naturally, when he relaxed, there was a flaw in the Xutu formation. In Zhen Yuanzi's view, no matter how crazy Zhu Jiuyin was when the Four Saints appeared, he had to take it into consideration. But just because he had such an idea, he cooperated  Woe to him.

    When a flaw appeared in the Xutu formation, Zhu Jiuyin swung his fist forward without saying a word, and blasted away the Xutu formation with one punch.  His true form of the Chaos God and Demon rushed into Wuzhuang Temple as fast as lightning. Zhu Jiuyin did not go directly to kill Zhen Yuanzi. Although he had such a chance, Zhu Jiuyin came to Wuzhuang Temple today.  He came for profit, not for temporary anger. His goal was the ginseng fruit tree.

    With Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s powerful cultivation, he appeared in the backyard of Wuzhuang Temple in an instant.  Without waiting for Zhen Yuanzi to react, his big hand grabbed the ginseng fruit tree and snatched it away.

    No one expected Zhu Jiuyin's sudden outbreak. No one expected that Zhu Jiuyin would have the ability to blast open the Xutu formation with one blow and find the ginseng fruit tree in an instant.  Among the Four Saints, Yuanshi Tianzun was the one who reacted the fastest. This was not because Yuanshi Tianzun was the most powerful, but because he hated Zhu Jiuyin the most in his heart, so he subconsciously sacrificed the innate treasure Pangu Banner.  'It was a blow to Zhu Jiuyin's back.

    As a saint, he made such a sneak attack from behind. This is really inappropriate, and all the immortals in the three realms are watching everything in Wuzhuang Temple. Yuanshi Tianzun's move was naturally seen by everyone.  In the eyes of experts such as the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, they naturally understood that Yuanshi Tianzun's move was just a subconscious move, but in the eyes of others, it was not like this. They would only think that Yuanshi Tianzun did not have the magnanimity of a saint to make a sneak attack.

    If an ordinary person were to be attacked suddenly by Yuanshi Tianzun, he would definitely perish. After all, the 'Pangu Banner' is an innate treasure and the most powerful weapon in the three realms. No one can dodge Yuanshi Tianzun's outburst. But Yuanshi Tianzun  What he was dealing with was Zhu Jiuyin. As a Chaos God and Demon, Zhu Jiuyin's control over himself had reached the level of perfection, and Zhu Jiuyin had already taken precautions before taking action. When he felt the murderous aura coming from behind,  Zhu Jiu shouted gloomily: "Change flowers and trees, open it for me!"

    Following Zhu Jiuyin's shout, Yuanshi Tianzun's attack full of endless murderous intent was moved to the ginseng fruit tree. A banner fell, and Zhen Yuanzi's ginseng fruit tree was directly hit from it.  Split.

    There is no such thing as Zhu JiuyinBecause Yuanshi Tianzun took action, he gave up his plunder. He grabbed half of them with a wave of his hand and flashed away. With the power of Yuanshi Tianzun's flag, he used the law of space to tear apart the defense of Wuzhuang Temple.  Break and leave.

    When Zhu Jiuyin left, he shouted angrily: "Yuanshi Tianzun, I remember the power of your banner. What I did today will definitely pay off in the future for Zhu Jiuyin!"

    As Zhu Jiuyin's words fell, his figure had already disappeared into Wanshou Mountain and disappeared into the eyes of all the saints. At this time, Zhen Yuanzi was about to cry without tears. He had a good ginseng fruit tree.  , was not destroyed by Zhu Jiuyin, but was split in half by Yuanshi Tianzun who came to help him, leaving his master unable to say anything.

    As a saint, he was plotted against by Zhu Jiuyin. Yuanshi Tianzun was very embarrassed. Moreover, he did not kill Zhu Jiuyin with one blow, but also destroyed the precious tree that held Yuanzi. This made Yuanshi Tianzun extremely embarrassed.  What do people think of him as a saint?

    Yuanshi Tianzun took a deep breath and said: "Fellow Taoist Zhen Yuanzi, this time we were all tricked by this bastard Zhu Jiuyin. Don't worry, although this ginseng fruit tree has been severely damaged, it has not been completely destroyed.  , I still have the Three Light Divine Water in my hand, plus the breath soil in the hand of Junior Sister Nuwa, as long as you are willing to take good care of it, I can still recover!"

    Even he himself would not believe what Yuanshi Tianzun said. You must know that the ginseng fruit tree was not injured at all, but was split into two by a sharp weapon like the 'Pangu Banner', and its origin was severely damaged. Even if there are three gods  Treasures such as water and soil cannot be nourished, and it cannot be restored to its original state, not to mention that half of this treasure tree was robbed by Zhu Jiuyin.

    No matter what, even if there is a glimmer of hope, Zhen Yuanzi will try his best. He can only say with a wry smile: "I would like to thank the Holy Saint Yuanshi, thank you so much Empress Nuwa, please help me!"

    Seeing Zhen Yuanzi's miserable state, the saint said: "Fellow Zhen Yuanzi, there is no need to be too sad. Everything has two sides. Although this time, friend Zhen Yuanzi's ginseng fruit tree was injured by Zhu Jiuyin, but  This calamity has also settled the cause and effect between Taoist friend and Zhu Jiuyin. With Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s character, he will not cause trouble to Taoist friend in the future. In comparison, this loss is worth it!¡±

    Hearing the words of the saint, Zhen Yuanzi was not happy at all. He had survived this disaster, but he also owed the saints the cause and effect. How could he be happy?

    Not to mention Yuanshi Tianzun, not to mention how angry he was at this time. On the surface, the saint was trying to persuade Zhen Yuanzi, so why wasn't he mocking himself? Zhen Yuanzi was fine, but he was explaining the joy of teaching.  If you get into trouble with a lunatic like Zhu Jiuyin, I'm afraid something big will happen during this calamity.  ]

    A lunatic like Zhu Jiuyin would definitely kill the disciples of Chan Cult after he had a grudge against him. This time, the Xuanmen calamity had become unpredictable. Not to mention how angry Yuanshi Tianzun was, why was he the one who subconsciously took action?  Not someone else.

 Text Chapter 298 The black hand hidden behind the scenes

    Chapter 298 The black hand hidden behind the scenes

    Feeling a little angry, Yuanshi Tianzun didn't want to stay in Wuzhuang Temple anymore, so he directly handed a small portion of the Three Lights Divine Light into Zhen Yuanzi's hands, and then left without looking back, hurriedly heading towards Yuxu Palace.  , Yuanshi Tianzun's move did not surprise Zhen Yuanzi. He could understand Yuanshi Tianzun's current mood. If he were standing in Yuanshi Tianzun's position, he would also be in a hurry to go back and take charge to prevent Zhu Jiuyin's attack.

    Yuanshi Tianzun left, and although the saint did not do anything, he did not dare to stay in Wuzhuang Temple. After all, there was also a lack of people in his paradise world, so he hurriedly said goodbye to Zhen Yuanzi.

    Taishang Laojun sighed, had a brief conversation with Zhen Yuanzi, and then said goodbye, leaving only Nuwa Empress to stay in Wuzhuang Temple, and was not in a hurry to leave.

    After everyone left, Nuwa Empress sighed and said: "Fellow Taoist Zhen Yuanzi, although this matter has passed, no one knows what Zhu Jiuyin is thinking in his heart. You must be careful in the future, Xi soil  I have already dispersed it for you under the ginseng fruit tree. If you take good care of me, you will still have a chance to recover. If you have anything to do in the future, you can come to Wa Palace to find me!"

    The power of Zhu Jiuyin made Nuwa Empress want to win over Zhenyuan. After all, Zhen Yuanzi now has a deep hatred with Zhu Jiuyin. Her own innate spiritual roots were destroyed by Zhu Jiuyin. She  I believe Zhen Yuanzi will not reject him.

    "It's a pity that Nuwa was wrong. Although Zhen Yuanzi hated Zhu Jiuyin very much, he was unwilling to get involved in the battle of the saints.  If he and Empress Nuwa were to work together, he would become the enemy of the Three Pure Ones and the Second Saint of the West. I am afraid that his fate would be even worse than it is now. Faced with Empress Nuwa's wooing, he would naturally not agree.

    Zhen Yuanzi sighed and said, "Thank you for your kindness. Success or failure depends on God's will. No one can tell the difference between gains and losses. If something happens to the ginseng fruit tree in the future, I will go to the Wa Palace to ask for help!"

    Zhen Yuanzi's answer made Nuwa Empress stunned, but in an instant, Nuwa Empress regained her composure and said calmly: "Okay. If you have anything to do in the future, you can come to see me at the Wa Palace. I will take my leave."  !¡±

    As Empress Nuwa left, Zhen Yuanzi's face was filled with a bitter smile. This time it seemed that Zhu Jiuyin's grudges had been resolved, but he owed the four saints karma, and this karma was not good.  repay.

    After Taishang Laojun left Wuzhuang Temple, he was not in a hurry to return to his own Taiqingtian. Instead, he went directly to Yuxu Palace to find Yuanshi Tianzun. Regarding everything that happened today, Taishang Laojun had a brother in his heart.  Great doubt.  He needs to ask Yuanshi Tianzun clearly to know what the secret is.

    When Taishang Laojun came to Yuxu Palace.  This made Yuanshi Tianzun a little surprised. He really didn't expect that Taishang Laojun would come to the door at this time. He was a little surprised for a moment. After sitting down, Yuanshi Tianzun asked: "Elder brother came to Yuxu Palace in such a hurry.  Is there something important, or is something big happening again in Wuzhuang Temple?"

    Taishang Laojun said calmly: "The matter of Wuzhuangguan has been settled. No matter how crazy Zhu Jiuyin is, he will not continue to trouble Zhen Yuanzi. Brother, I came here because I want to ask about something. That's fine.  Solve the doubts in your mind!"

    When he heard what Taishang Laojun said, Yuanshi Tianzun smiled and said: "Elder brother, if you have anything to say, you can say it directly. I will tell you everything I know, and I will never hold anything back!"

    Taishang Laojun nodded and said: "Brother, I naturally understand this. If I can't trust Junior Brother Yuanshi, then I will not come to Yuxu Palace. I wonder if Junior Brother feels that his behavior today is a bit abnormal?"

    As soon as Taishang Laojun said this, Yuanshi Tianzun's face was startled at first, and then he said anxiously: "Elder brother, have you noticed anything wrong with me?"

    Taishang Laojun shook his head and said: "Junior brother Yuanshi, don't be nervous. I just suspect that your behavior is a bit abnormal. Although you are very dissatisfied with Zhu Jiuyin in your heart, you are not in a position to decide whether to live or die with him.  The situation, and it is impossible for you to do such a thing with your wisdom, junior brother, you should first think about whether there are any other abnormalities when you take action!"

    After hearing what Taishang Laojun said, Yuanshi Tianzun fell silent and thought carefully about everything today. After a while, Yuanshi Tianzun shook his head and said: "Elder brother, I really can't think of anything I have."  What's wrong, if there is anything unusual about it, is that I hate Zhu Jiuyin very much today, especially when I see his arrogant look, I can't help but feel the anger in my heart, but in other aspects, I don't feel anything!"

    As soon as Yuanshi Tianzun said this, Taishang Laojun said in a deep voice: "Junior brother Yuanshi, I think this is inappropriate. Although Zhu Jiuyin behaved very arrogantly today, in the past he?The same is true, but why did you control yourself before, but today you suddenly attacked Zhu Jiuyin without warning? In my opinion, there is definitely something wrong with this.  "

    Yuanshi Tianzun's expression suddenly changed, and he said urgently: "Elder brother, do you mean someone plotted against me? But who among all the people present has this power? I don't think Nuwa and Jieyin have such ability?  "

    Taishang Laojun said in a deep voice: "It is naturally impossible for the two of them to have such ability, but that is not necessarily the case for the one above!"

    Yuanshi Tianzun said in surprise: "Elder brother is doubting the teacher. Is this impossible?"

    Taishang Laojun shook his head and said: "It's impossible, teacher, but have you forgotten what the teacher said before joining the road? Hongjun is the way of heaven, and if the way of heaven is not for Hongjun, I'm afraid that the way of heaven will take action and want to lend you a hand."  Come and kill Zhu Jiuyin with your own hands?"

    After hearing the words of Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun was even more puzzled. He said in a deep voice: "Elder brother, this makes no sense. Tiandao controls the general trend of the three realms. If he really wants to  Dealing with Zhu Jiuyin can naturally bring down divine punishment, why should you lend me my hand? Isn't this a waste of effort?"

    Taishang Laojun sighed and said: "Junior brother Yuanshi, I'm just guessing, and I don't know the real situation. But I think it's not wrong for Heaven to take action. In the three realms, only Heaven can do it silently."  After achieving this, I don¡¯t know why Tiandao did this. But, junior brother, have you ever thought about why our Four Saints can break through the sky and easily appear in Wuzhuang Temple?  If he didn¡¯t show up, isn¡¯t there something worth considering? You must know that the witch clan is very united, and the Hou Tuzu Witch Club doesn¡¯t care about the life and death of Zhu Jiuyin!¡±

    As Taishang Laojun explained, Yuanshi Tianzun's brows wrinkled. The more he listened, the heavier his heart became. As a saint, he was already standing at the pinnacle of the Three Realms, but now he suddenly  How could Yuanshi Tianzun not have a headache after something like this happened? He was silently controlled by someone. This made Yuanshi Tianzun feel threatened, and this threat was far greater than Zhu Jiuyin's.

    Although Yuanshi Tianzun didn't want to admit all this, he couldn't find any reason to convince himself. Yuanshi Tianzun knew how powerful the Hou Tuzu Witch in the underworld was, and the witch clans were brothers.  The love is so deep that they can sacrifice their lives for each other. Hou Tu Zuwu really has no reason to sit back and watch Zhu Jiuyin find himself in trouble.

    Yuanshi Tianzun took a deep breath and said: "Elder brother, in your opinion, what should I do now? If this matter is really intervened by heaven, is my situation very dangerous? Do I need to go to Zixiao Palace to see him?  See the teacher?"

    Going to Zixiao Palace to see Taoist Hongjun, not only Yuanshi Tianzun had this idea, Taishang Laojun also had this idea, but Zixiao Palace had disappeared long ago, and they could not find it just by looking for it.

    Taishang Laojun sighed and said: "Junior Brother Yuanshi, as a brother, why don't you want to go to Zixiao Palace to ask the teacher for advice? But can you and I find Zixiao Palace? If God really takes action, we will go to see the teacher again.  What use can it be?¡±

    Yuanshi Tianzun frowned and said, "Then in the opinion of senior brother, are we just going to endure it like this?"

    Taishang Laojun said: "The matter is not clear now. Zhu Jiuyin has launched a frantic attack. Although it is only aimed at Zhen Yuanzi, his attack has messed up the secret of heaven and brought new changes to this calamity. If  If we still want to win, we must make changes, speed up the pace, and no longer stick to the routine, otherwise there will definitely be accidents. After all, this madman Zhu Jiuyin is already staring at us, but we have to guard against him.  , we must end this calamity as soon as possible to prevent unexpected events!"

    Hearing the words of Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun smiled bitterly and said: "Senior Brother, it is easier said than done to speed up the pace. We want to end the calamity early, but what will happen without the cooperation of Junior Brother Tongtian?  It's possible, and you've seen Junior Brother Tongtian's reaction. He sent out so many of his disciples, and it's clear that he wants to use force to overwhelm others. In this case, we can be somewhat sure of taking down Jie Jiao!"

    How could Taishang Laojun not be clear about what Yuanshi Tianzun said? He said in a deep voice: "Junior brother Yuanshi, there are certainly difficulties, but compared with my own safety, this difficulty is nothing.  I don¡¯t know what Zhu Jiuyin would think, but if the way of heaven really takes action, Houtu Zusha will definitely tell Zhu Jiuyin everything. Zhu Jiuyin will go crazy for this, and he will be out of control and strike first.  If you act for strength, you will suffer disaster if you attack later, we have no choice now!"

    After Taishang Laojun finished speaking, he fixed his gaze closely on Yuanshi Tianzun's face, waiting for Yuanshi Tianzun's answer!

 Text Chapter 299: Surprise

    The words of Taishang Laojun shot deeply into Yuanshi Yaozun's heart like a sharp arrow, leaving him breathless and without a choice. His current situation is indeed like this, unless he can  Regardless of his own safety, otherwise he can only speed up the progress of the calamity and disrupt everything, otherwise he will be really in danger. Although Taishang Laojun did not say it clearly, Yuan Shiyao Zun of Zhunti's fate is still very clear.

    Zhu Jiuyin, there is such a madman staring at him secretly, no matter how arrogant Yuan Shiyao is, he must be careful about him, otherwise he will follow in Zhunti's footsteps.

    Even though Zhu Jiuyin's performance in the battle at Wuzhuangguan was not very outstanding, but in the final blow, Yuan Shiyao Zun knew very well that he had struck with all his strength in anger, and that was it.  The blow was deflected by Zhu Jiuyin, knocking down Zhen Yuanzi's ginseng fruit tree and causing the Xutu formation that protected the ginseng fruit tree to collapse.

    Yuanshi Yaozun took a deep breath and said: "Senior Brother, now that things have reached this point, do I have any other choice? I will ask Senior Brother to help me with everything!"

    As soon as Yuanshi Yaozun's words came out, Taishang Laojun breathed a sigh of relief. To be honest, Taishang Laojun was still worried about Yuanshi Yaozun, fearing that Yuanshi Yaozun would do something inappropriate in a moment of anger.  After all, Yuan Shiyao was too arrogant and always self-righteous in everything he did.

    Taishang Laojun sighed: "Junior brother Yuanshi, I can only say that we are in the same boat now. This calamity has become something that I am not sure about. All opportunities are in chaos. I don't know if it's Yao's intention or something."  It is intentional. Although the disciples are very important, it is you and me who are the key. As long as we do not fall, then the two religions of Ru and Chan will not fail. On the contrary, if you and I fall, then Ru,  There is no way out for elucidating the two religions!"

    Taishang Laojun¡¯s words were true. Everything that happened this time really made him worried. The Tao is supreme and the Tao is selfless. Is this true?  If it was true, why Zhu Jiuyin never showed it, but Zhu Jiuyin lived well despite being punished.

    Taishang Laojun was worried about his own safety, and Hou Tuzu Witch in the underworld was also worried. She also felt boundless pressure. After incarnating into the six realms of reincarnation, Hou Tuzu Witch thought she was in  No one in the Three Realms can affect her safety, but everything that happened before made her know how wrong she was.

    After feeling the invisible power recede, Hou Tu Zu Wu took a deep breath, and then said to Xuan Ming Zu Wu: "We need to inform the second brother of this drastic change quickly. If I didn't guess,  If you are wrong, Yaodao has already started to take action against the second brother. If there is one, there will be two. We can¡¯t show our heads now, we can only let the Styx River move to avoid causing a bigger storm!"

    Xuanming Ancestral Witch also knew the priority of the matter. She was also extremely worried when such a big thing happened, so she nodded, without any hesitation, and immediately arranged to go into the sea of ????blood and ask Minghe to come forward to inform Zhujiu.  Yin and Gonggong Zuwu came to the underworld to discuss important matters.

    The underworld is the foundation of the witch clan. It is related to the fate of the witch clan. After such a big thing happened, neither the Hou Tu Ancestral Witch nor the Xuan Ming Ancestral Witch dared to leave the underworld for even half a step, for fear that the underworld would suddenly change and be damaged.  The fate of the witch clan has been affected. You must know that the calamity has now begun. Although the witch clan won the final victory in the last calamity, it was only a tragic victory. This time, the Hou Tuzu Witch and the Xuanming Ancestral Witch are not the same.  Dare to be careless in the slightest, and keep an eye on the operation of the underworld with all your strength, lest there be any mistakes.

    Since the calamity began, Ancestor Styx in the sea of ????blood has also felt boundless pressure. Although on the surface, the calamity has nothing to do with the sea of ????blood, the actions of Zhunti and the two saints at the beginning made him remember  In my mind, when I suddenly received a request from the Hou Tu Ancestral Witch and the Xuan Ming Ancestral Witch, an old fox like Ancestor Ming He naturally understood that something was a bit serious. Otherwise, why didn¡¯t the Hou Tu Ancestral Witch and the Xuan Ming Ancestral Witch inform them themselves?  Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Ancestral Witch had to ask him to come forward, fearing that something might happen in the underworld. When he thought of Zhu Jiuyin's battle at Wuzhuangguan, he understood a little bit.

    Now the Sea of ??Blood has become a grasshopper on the same rope as the Witch Clan. If the Witch Clan falls, then the Asura Clan in the Sea of ??Blood will not have an easy time either. In a situation involving their own safety, Ming Ming  He Ke didn't dare to hesitate at all, and immediately thought about it, a blood god son left from the sea of ??blood and went straight to Nanzhan Buzhou.

    There was chaos. From the moment Zhu Jiuyin killed Wuzhuangguan, Yaoji was in chaos, and the entire calamity began to change. Daozu Hongjun in the Zixiao Palace also felt a hint of threat. This did not come from Zhu.  Jiuyin comes from Yaodao.

    Even the master of the etheric realm can feel the abnormality of Yuanshi Yaozun. As a teacher, how could Taoist Hongjun not feel it? The power of Yaodao can suppress Hou Tuzu Wu who incarnates the six paths of reincarnation., is that also able to suppress him, who is an expert in the Yao Dao?

    Looking at the reason why Yaodao became so violent, is it just because Zhu Jiuyin is a chaotic god and demon, and Yaodao is afraid that Zhu Jiuyin will plunder the Xian Yao spiritual root to speed up his own accumulation?  The accumulation of chaos gods and demons is very huge. Even if Zhu Jiuyin can gather Yao's Five Elements Spiritual Roots, how much faster can it be? After Yao Dao is suppressed, isn't Tuzu Wu afraid of infuriating Zhu Jiuyin and leaving the Three Realms in a fit of anger?

    Daozu Hongjun couldn't figure out why there was such a sudden change even after racking his brains. But one thing he knew was that this calamity was no longer a simple calamity of conferring gods, nor was it a great calamity of Xuanmen.  , but a catastrophe that swept across the three realms. Under the influence of Yaodao's aura, the intensity of the catastrophe increased many times, almost detonating all the grudges in the three realms.

    The aura of the dragon clan and the phoenix clan have begun to turbulence, not to mention the demon clan. Joining the clan itself is in danger. Only the fortune of the witch clan has not fluctuated at all. After all, the witch clan has Hou Tuzu Wu.  The person who incarnates into the six realms of reincarnation suppresses luck, and there is also the Xian Yao treasure "Chaos Bell" and the Xian Yao treasure "Qian Kun Ding" to suppress luck.

    When the Blood God Son of Ancestor Styx appeared in Nanzhan Buzhou, Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Ancestral Witch were shocked. Although Zhu Jiuyin had thought that something might happen in the underworld before, he never thought of Jingran.  It would be so serious that neither the Houtu Ancestral Witch nor the Xuanming Ancestral Witch dared to leave easily, and the Minghe Ancestor needed to come forward.

    "It's just an ordinary calamity. Why did such a change occur? Is it just because of my actions?" Zhu Jiuyin was wondering in her heart.

    No matter why the matter happened, Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Ancestral Witch did not dare to take it lightly. They hurriedly arranged everything about the witch clan, and then hid their bodies and quietly went to the underworld to meet with Houtu Ancestral Witch.

    When Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Ancestral Witch came to the underworld, Ancestor Minghe was also in the underworld. Although he didn't know what happened in the underworld, Ancestor Minghe was not stupid. He naturally knew that he should do it at this time.  He expressed that he believed that his sincerity would definitely yield unexpected results.

    After seeing the appearance of Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Ancestral Witch, Ancestor Minghe showed a smile and sat down. Without waiting for Houtu Ancestral Witch to speak, Zhu Jiuyin said: "Houtu  Sister, you are so eager to invite me and Gonggong to come to the underworld to find out what happened that makes you so worried?"

    Houtu Zuwu took a deep breath and said: "Second brother, I'm afraid Yaodao has already targeted you. In the battle at Wuzhuangguan, sister Xuanming and I both wanted to help, but a huge force  Power arises from nothingness and binds the underworld, making it impossible for Sister Xuanming and I to leave the underworld. How can I not be in a hurry in such an important situation!"

    As soon as Houtu Zuwu said this, the expression of the ancestor of Minghe suddenly changed. As a neighbor of the underworld, he was not aware of such changes in the underworld. How could he not be greatly affected by this?  Shocked.

    Compared to Ancestor Styx, Zhu Jiuyin acted very calmly. He said calmly: "It was originally like this, but it is nothing. In fact, from the moment I cultivated the true form of the Chaos God and Demon, I  I knew there would be such a day, what kind of existence the Chaos Gods and Demons are. I think you all know in your hearts that Yaodao regards me as a thorn in its side. That is natural. As for saying that the underworld will be affected by Yaodao, the reason is very simple.  Because the reason why you were able to attain enlightenment back then was by taking advantage of tricks, which naturally gave Yaodao an opportunity to take advantage of!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, Hou Tuzu Witch was moved in his heart and said in a deep voice: "Second brother, do you mean that holy throne?"

    Zhu Jiuyin nodded and said: "That's right. Although you didn't rely entirely on the holy throne to prove the Tao, you did make use of its power. Naturally, you gave Yaodao a chance. You must know that the first holy throne  They are all manifestations of the power of Yaodao, and they are the existence that Yaodao uses to make up for its own shortcomings. If Yaodao wants to restore nature, it needs to draw power from Shengru!"

    When Hou Tuzu Wu heard this, he was greatly troubled and said anxiously: "So this holy throne is not a dangerous object that can explode at any time. I am convinced that this is the case. What about Sanqing and Zhunti?"  , Jingyin, and Nuwa are probably more dangerous, so wouldn¡¯t it mean that Shengru has become a puppet of Yaodao? This Shengru is not as safe as Quasi-sage!"

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "I don't know what kind of situation they are in, but it won't be easy for them to think about it. As for whether they are puppets of Yaodao, I'm afraid only Hongjun Daozu in the Three Realms can know. After all,  The competition for the Holy Throne came from him, and he is the only one who knows all of this best. Although I have received the inheritance from Father God, I know very little about the Yao Dao!"

    (.)v

 Text Chapter 300 The shocking secret

    Chapter 300 The Shocking Secret

    The holy throne, the holy throne that everyone was chasing turned out to be like this, which shocked everyone present, especially the ancestor of Styx, who had a look of panic on his face. He really didn't expect that he could hear such a secret.  .

    Ancestor Minghe said anxiously: "Friend Zhujiu, you grabbed that holy throne but never used it. Is it because you knew this reason? But why did you want to use this holy throne in the end?  If you leave it in the hands of fellow Taoist Hou Tu, aren't you afraid that fellow Taoist Hou Tu will be controlled?"

    As soon as Patriarch Minghe said this, Gonggong Ancestral Witch shouted angrily: "Minghe, what do you mean?"

    Zhu Jiuyin was not as angry as Ancestral Witch Gonggong. He waved his hand to signal Ancestral Witch Gonggong not to be impulsive, then nodded to Ancestor Minghe and said: "Yes, I didn't want to be controlled by others, so  I gave up the temptation of enlightenment! As for Sister Houtu, she is different from us, because she has the will of Father God in her body. Do you know what merit it is to incarnate in reincarnation? It can be said that it is almost as good as God Father's back then.  Kaitian, even if there is no holy throne, Sister Houtu will not perish. However, with this holy throne, she can prove the truth. The Great Dao is the most righteous. If Heaven wants to touch Sister Houtu, it will have to pay a price. What's more,  Besides, do you really think that Sister Houtu relied entirely on that holy throne to achieve enlightenment?"

    Zhu Jiuyin's words exploded in the heart of Patriarch Styx like thunder. He really didn't expect that things would turn out like this. Zhu Jiuyin was even more powerful than he imagined, and the secrets he knew were even more powerful.  amazing.

    Zhu Jiuyin didn¡¯t have time to care about what Patriarch Styx was thinking, and there was no need to worry about it.  Zhu Jiuyin sneered and said: "Now that Heaven has taken action, we can't sit still and wait for death. Sister Houtu, the six paths of reincarnation are transformed by your body. It can be said that the reincarnation of the three realms is in your hands. As long as the six paths of reincarnation are  If you don¡¯t lose it, then there¡¯s nothing anyone can do about it. As for the holy throne, we¡¯ll leave it useless, but we can¡¯t take advantage of Heaven. You throw him into the six realms of reincarnation, and use the power of the six realms of reincarnation to completely destroy it. It¡¯s gone.  This mark will see how Heaven can influence the underworld. As for the little bit of power you have lost, it is nothing compared to your own safety!"

    When he heard Zhu Jiuyin's words, Ancestor Minghe gasped. Zhu Jiuyin was too cruel to do such a thing. Isn't he afraid of angering the law of heaven? For a moment, Ancestor Minghe felt in his heart  Then he regretted it.  He shouldn't have gotten on the crazy ship of the Witch Clan. Now it was impossible for him to get off the ship even if he wanted to.

    After hearing this, Hou Tu Zu Wu said with some hesitation: "Second brother. If we do this, we will be at odds with the way of heaven. I'm afraid it will be very detrimental to the Wu clan. After all, we no longer have the power of Father God."  Asylum, Father God¡¯s will has completely disappeared into the Three Realms, once"

    Before Hou Tuzu Wu could finish what he said, Zhu Jiuyin said in a deep voice: "There is nothing good to be done. The path of cultivation is to move forward courageously. So what if we don't have the protection of God the Father? Heaven can still eat us.  And this time, the target of Heaven's Law is just me, and it has nothing to do with you. It's too urgent. At worst, I will stay away from the chaos. As a god and demon of chaos, I am not afraid of the erosion of the aura of chaos, and I don't have to worry about it.  I think Tiandao really still has the ability to take action again and again, after all, Father God¡¯s counterattack back then was not in vain.¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin is right.  Although Tiandao killed Pangu, as the most powerful god and demon in the chaos, Pangu's counterattack also seriously injured Tiandao, otherwise there would be no Taoist Hongjun to join Tiandao.  There is no need to use saints to perfect the way of heaven. This time it was just an accident.

    Of course, Tiandao's attack on Zhu Jiuyin was just because Zhu Jiuyin's performance in that day's punishment was too eye-catching. The most important thing is that Tiandao's action this time wanted to use the hands of the saints and Zhu Jiuyin to eliminate all the cause and effect in the entire Three Realms.  They are all detonated, causing a great catastrophe in the three realms. This way, the coming of immeasurable tribulations can be delayed and the three realms can be cleansed!

    Tiandao has such an idea, and even Hongjun Daozu, who is in line with Tiandao, has not seen through it. He is also confused. Maybe this calamity will make the three realms lose control, but in terms of long-term interests, this price is really nothing.

    "It's a pity that although Tiandao's calculation is good, it has exposed its own biggest shortcomings, allowing Taishang Laojun to see the hidden dangers of saints and the shortcomings of their enlightenment through the holy throne. This is very detrimental to Tiandao's control of the three realms.

    ?????????????????? Daozu Hongjun used his body to conform to the way of heaven, but the dangers involved are not something that ordinary people can know. All the immortals in the three realms have seen the beautiful side of Daozu Hongjun, and no one has seen the dangerous side.  After Daozu Hongjun joined forces, he had the power of heaven, but he also had to face the erosion of heaven.

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words made Houtu Ancestral Witch, Xuanming Ancestral Witch and Gonggong Ancestral Witch breathe a sigh of relief, while Minghe Ancestor was also relieved, as long as the law of heaven is not against himIf he goes away, the ancestor of Styx is not afraid that he will die. After all, he is protected by the sea of ??blood, and even the saint can't do anything to him.

    Zhu Jiuyin was able to know so many secrets. Thinking back to what Taoist Hongjun said back then, Ancestor Minghe was moved in his heart and said, "Friend Zhu Jiuyin, Taoist Hongjun once said that you also know the secret of enlightenment."  "Dharma, I wonder if you can give me some pointers and see if I have any chance of enlightenment!"

    Zhu Jiuyin glanced at Patriarch Minghe, and then said: "The method of attaining the Dao is actually not that important. As the saying goes, all three thousand avenues can attain Dao. The three methods of attaining the Dao differentiated by Dao Ancestor Hongjun are just  His own understanding is not that it is irreversible, any one of the three thousand avenues can lead to enlightenment, it just depends on whether fellow Taoists are willing to make up their minds."

    When Zhu Jiuyin mentioned the three thousand avenues, Patriarch Minghe said with a sad face: "Fellow Taoist said it lightly. All three thousand avenues can be attained, but what we have in Zixiao Palace is  Even those who listen to the Tao are not perfect, so what do fellow Taoists ask poor Taoists to do to prove the Tao!"

    Zhu Jiuyin said calmly: "Three thousand avenues have been incomplete since Father God opened the sky and the three thousand gods and demons fell. What's more, all the 'Jade Dishes of Creation' in Hongjun's hands are already incomplete. It can be  It is said that no matter which kind of Tao, you need to understand it yourself in the end, and it will not work if you rely on learning. Otherwise, Hongjun had already realized the Tao, why would he have to conform to the Tao of Heaven, and the saints would not have to borrow it.  The holy throne comes to prove the truth, because no one has the perfect Three Thousand Dao!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, another bomb was dropped in everyone's hearts, making them dizzy. Even Hou Tu Zuwu, who was already a saint, was shocked by it.

    Ancestor Minghe asked anxiously: "I wonder if you have a perfect Three Thousand Great Dao?"

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "No, I can tell you all responsibly that there are no complete three thousand Taoists in this world, because none of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons achieved enlightenment back then. How could there be such perfection in the world?  In fact, I might as well tell you that in the end, the three thousand avenues will be to prove the Tao with force, to break the way of heaven with absolute power and realize the supreme freedom. As for the method and merit of killing three corpses to prove the Tao,  All methods of enlightenment are just false teachings."

    I have to say that the shock that Zhu Jiuyin brought to everyone today was so powerful that they could not bear the pressure. They really did not expect that the method of enlightenment they had always pursued turned out to be just a false Tao. Even after that  Tu Zuwu couldn't accept it for a while. The gap between the two was really too big.

    After being calmed down by Zhu Jiuyin's words.  It doesn¡¯t matter whether it is the Hou Tu Ancestral Shaman or the Xuan Ming Ancestral Shaman.  Gonggong and Minghe could not help but be stunned for a long time, unable to wake up. This news was really shocking to them.

    Seeing the shocked expressions on the faces of Hou Tuzu Wu and the others, Zhu Jiuyin spoke again: "I have said all that needs to be said. As for how you choose, that is your own business. Others are on the path of cultivation.  I can¡¯t help you. All you can rely on is yourself. No matter how many people practice the three thousand avenues, only one person can reach the end of each avenue. You decide for yourself which path you want to take!"

    The road to the three thousand avenues is extremely difficult and dangerous, not to mention that just the physical body is a major limitation. Fortunately, they all have the aura of Pangu, and the avenues they take are also different.  Otherwise, once Zhu Jiuyin's words came out, they would be in danger of splitting internally.

    It is better to follow the false path or follow the formal Three Thousand Dao.  The false Tao has the hope of enlightenment, which allows them to see the prospect of enlightenment. However, although the Three Thousand Dao is very profound, it has no end.  After all, none of the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons made it to the end. Even the powerful God Pangu finally fell. Let them choose to take the road of three thousand avenues. I am afraid that it will be difficult for anyone to make it to the end, even Hou Tuzu.  Wu himself did not have this confidence.

    None of the people present are Zhu Jiuyin. Without Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s crazy heart, it would be impossible for him to learn that Zhu Jiuyin could risk his life and transform his body into the body of a chaotic god and demon, regardless of life or death. You must know  That was a narrow escape, and the most important thing was that by doing so, they would have to give up their own cultivation. Neither Houtu Zuwu nor Styx could make such a decision.

    For them, although the Three Thousand Great Dao is good and extremely powerful, they cannot see the future. On the contrary, the false path they follow can give them hope of enlightenment, so Patriarch Minghe still chooses the false path.  Road, only Gonggong Ancestral Witch and Xuanming Ancestral Witch have to continue to walk their own paths, who let the innate nature of the witch clan limit their paths.

    After Zhu Jiuyin analyzed everything for everyone, he did not continue to say anything more on this topic. As he said, he said everything that should be said. How to choose is their own business, and others cannot help.  of.

    If people want to succeed, thenIf you cannot rely on your own strength and want to rely on external help, although you can succeed for a while, you will not succeed forever. Only your own choice is beneficial to them.

    In fact, even if Ancestor Ming He wants to choose to follow the same path as Zhu Jiuyin, he does not have the ability, because he does not have the huge accumulation of Zhu Jiuyin, and he was given up by the saints long before he succeeded in cultivation.  Destroyed, after all, the strength of Ancestor Styx cannot be compared with Zhu Jiuyin.

    Zhu Jiuyin has experienced countless accumulations. He completed the initial accumulation through two calamities, allowing him to survive the most dangerous period with his cruel reputation and giving him the ability to protect himself. But Ming Ming  Ancestor He cannot do this. Although his accumulation can be regarded as a good existence among the three realms, it is still far behind Zhu Jiuyin. Zhu Jiuyin has the direct support of the Kingdom of God.  Unable to complete the accumulation of quasi-saint level, one still needs to plunder the innate spiritual roots, let alone the Styx Ancestor.

    Zhu Jiuyin did not have time to spend time with Ancestor Minghe, Ancestor Hou Tu and the others. For Zhu Jiuyin, heaven had already taken action against him, and the saints were also wary of him, so he naturally had to speed up his pace.  However, the harvest from the Wuzhuangguan battle was too small for him. It was not easy to plant half a ginseng fruit tree. Zhu Jiuyin then set his sights on the peach garden above the heaven. Although Zhu Jiuyin said  Jiuyin also gained a little bit at the Peach Conference, but this gain was not enough to support him to complete his own accumulation. Zhu Jiuyin would naturally start thinking about heaven.

    There are 9,000 flat peach trees in the flat peach garden above the heaven. Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s requirements are not too high. He only wants to pursue the nine thousand-year-old flat peach, which is the highest variety. As long as he can get only half of it,  That Zhu Jiuyin has the confidence to complete his accumulation in the three realms and allow himself to break through to the realm of quasi-sage.

    At this time, neither Ancestor Minghe nor Ancestor Houtu Wu thought that Zhu Jiuyin had not waited for the previous incident at Wuzhuangguan to calm down, and then had the idea of ????heavenly court again. If  They knew what Zhu Jiuyin was thinking, and they would never let Zhu Jiuyin go crazy. They would definitely try their best to persuade Zhu Jiuyin to give up.

    Zhu Jiuyin took a deep breath and said: "Okay, you all know what you need to know. Now that the calamity has begun, everything will be settled according to destiny. Regarding my own situation, no matter what happens,  Please don't pay any attention to the matter. I have my own solution. Even a saint can't stop my heart. I want to leave, but there is no place in the Three Realms where I can be trapped."

    Zhu Jiuyin's self-confidence made Hou Tu Zuwu deeply sigh. As a saint, he could not be as confident as Zhu Jiuyin. Is this the real difference between false Taoism and the three thousand avenues? Hou Tu  Zu Wu was sighing secretly in his heart.  Not only did she have this idea, but the Ancestor of Styx also felt the same way. None of them had the confidence as strong as Zhu Jiuyin, and they were unable to have the courage to move forward without fear of anything like Zhu Jiuyin.

 Text Chapter 301 Killing in Heaven

    Chapter 301 Killing in Heaven

    Confidence is the source of everything. Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s self-confidence made Minghe and Houtu Zuwu very emotional. This is the gap. They may still catch up with the gap in strength, but the gap in confidence is huge.

    In fact, if this incident had not been caused by Zhu Jiuyin Fan's small incident, Taishang Laojun would not have been able to notice it. In the eyes of Heavenly Dao, after the Lich Tribulation was over, everything had already been arranged and prepared.  Let the saints withdraw from the stage of the Three Realms and not allow them to act arbitrarily. After all, the Three Realms now no longer have the blessing of Pangu's will and have become very fragile and cannot withstand strong impacts. The power of the saints has become a major hidden danger to the Three Realms.  , and it is precisely because of this that this time the catastrophe of the gods came about, but this time the calamity became unpredictable because of Zhu Jiuyin's actions.

    Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation seems to be the worst among all, but when it comes to combat ability, he is one of the best. He can fight across realms and has the true form of chaos gods and demons. As long as Zhu Jiuyin wants to leave, then  Even a saint can't stop it, because the chaos gods and demons' mastery of their own laws comes from their blood.

    Zhu Jiuyin left without staying too long in the underworld. His departure made Hou Tu Zuwu's heart extremely heavy. Zhu Jiuyin's meaning was already obvious. The path he wanted to take was related to  They are different, and I don't want to involve them all, lest they be put in danger.

    Ancestor Minghe is not a fool, and naturally knows this. He is also envious of the deep brotherhood between the Witch Clan. The Witch Clan can win from the Lich War because of this spirit.  If the Demon Clan could be as united as the Witch Clan, it wouldn't have ended up like that.

    After missing out on Wuzhuangguan, Zhu Jiuyin never thought about turning around to find trouble for Zhen Yuanzi, because there was no need. After all, Tiandao had already taken action. Although Zhu Jiuyin was confident, he was not arrogant enough to think that he  Able to roam unimpeded in the three realms, Zhu Jiuyin's target this time is the flat peach above the heaven.

    After his failure last time, Zhu Jiuyin did not intend to break into the heaven directly this time, even if there was no saint to stop him.  Just the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Grand Array' outside the heaven is enough for Zhu Jiuyin to drink a pot. Naturally, Zhu Jiuyin will not be stupid enough to give the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother time to prepare.

    With Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation level, it is not difficult to sneak into the Heavenly Court secretly. After all, there is still a shortage of personnel in the Heavenly Court. It didn't take much effort for Zhu Jiuyin to enter the flat peach garden in the Heavenly Court. For these flat peaches,  The Queen Mother and the Jade Emperor took it very seriously and placed various restrictions here.

    Even if the quasi-sage comes to break these restrictions, it will be very difficult, but for Zhu Jiuyin, it is not difficult. Of course, Zhu Jiuyin does not want to spend energy to break them one by one.  There were too many changes like that, and he entered the heaven.  Zhu Jiuyin has already succeeded more than half of it, and the rest needs to be done with force.

    Zhu Jiuyin did not like the three-thousand-year-old flat peach, and Zhu Jiuyin also looked down upon the six-thousand-year-old flat peach. The only thing Zhu Jiuyin could like was the nine-thousand-year-old flat peach. After reaching the end of the field, Zhu Jiuyin also used  No longer covering up, he let go of his momentum with a thought, and the true form of the Chaos God and Demon was directly revealed in the heaven.

    Zhu Jiuyin shouted loudly.  The God of Killing Fist was blasted out, and all the restrictions in Pantaoyuan disappeared in front of his iron fist. When Zhu Jiuyin released his momentum, the face of the Jade Emperor, the Lord of Heaven, suddenly changed. The Queen Mother, the owner of Pantaoyuan,  They were also horrified, and they all shouted out loud: "No, something happened in Pantaoyuan!"

    The Peach Garden is related to the foundation of Heaven.  There was no room for error. It was a pity that the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother did not immediately fly forward without thinking, hoping to stop the enemy's sneak attack.  The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother arrived late. As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's killing fist technique came out, all the restrictions were broken. Zhu Jiuyin had an experience and didn't want to talk nonsense. He grabbed a third of it with his big hand.  The flat peach was taken away by him and returned to his own kingdom of God.

    Just when Zhu Jiuyin was about to grab another handful, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother rushed over. When they saw it was Zhu Jiuyin, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were horrified. Zhu Jiuyin had just left Zhenyuan not long ago.  They left Wanshou Mountain and took away half of the ginseng fruit tree. Now they naturally started to plan their peach orchard.

    Although the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother don¡¯t want to be enemies with Zhu Jiuyin, they can¡¯t help it under the current situation. They can¡¯t just watch Zhu Jiuyin steal the flat peach tree.  The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother made a thought and sacrificed their innate spiritual treasures to Zhu Jiuyin to stop Zhu Jiuyin's move.

    Regarding the rapid appearance of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but frown. The other party came a little too quickly. He only took one-third of the peach tree, which was not what he wanted.  A little difference, but now?The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother have already appeared. Although they cannot do anything to Zhu Jiuyin with their cultivation, Zhu Jiuyin has no chance to continue to seize the tree.

    The Jade Emperor shouted angrily: "Zhu Jiuyin, you are too presumptuous. The flat peach tree in the heaven was given by Tao Ancestor. You must hand over the treasure tree quickly, or you will be punished by Tao Ancestor!"

    Zhu Jiuyin originally didn¡¯t plan to say anything to the Jade Emperor, as long as he got the treasure, but now that the plan has changed, he naturally wouldn¡¯t let the Jade Emperor be so ¡®arrogant¡¯.  After hearing the Jade Emperor's shout, Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said: "Haotian, you don't need to accuse Hongjun. Since I dare to come, I'm not afraid of him. You are lucky today. It's a coincidence.  You won¡¯t be so lucky next time!¡±

    After Zhu Jiuyin said this, he thought about leaving the heaven. How could the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother be willing to let Zhu Jiuyin leave like this? You must know that Zhu Jiuyin still has one-third of the nine-thousand-year-old flat peaches in his hands.  The Jade Emperor shouted angrily: "Zhu Jiuyin, if you want to go away and dream, Zhoutian Xingdou Formation, wake up!"

    As soon as the Jade Emperor shouted, the ¡®Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation¡¯ outside the heaven opened, covering the entire heaven and blocking Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s path.

    With the ¡®Zhoutian Star Fighting Formation¡¯ above the heaven, Sanqing, Nuwa and the Second Sage of the West couldn¡¯t help but feel awe in their hearts. What happened to make Haotian and Yaochi so violently at war?  Could it be that

    "No, that bastard Zhu Jiuyin is planning to attack heaven again!" The Sanqing, the Second Saint of the West, and Empress Nuwa were all shocked. They really didn't expect that Zhu Jiuyin would be so crazy.  To the extent that he had just gone to Wuzhuang Temple on Wanshou Mountain and snatched half a ginseng fruit tree from Zhen Yuanzi, and now he was going to heaven to snatch the flat peach. He was really crazy and made all the saints afraid of him.

    If this 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' is used to deal with others, it is definitely very powerful, but it is somewhat insufficient when used to deal with Zhu Jiuyin. You must know that Zhu Jiuyin had seen the complete 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' of the demon clan back then.  They have all been through, and if they can block Zhu Jiuyin's path just by relying on the incomplete "Zhoutian Xingdou Formation" above the heaven, that would be overestimating one's own abilities.

    Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said: "Haotian, you are so arrogant, let's see how I break your Zhoutian Star Dou Formation, use the Killing God Fist Technique, split the void with your fist, cut the void, let me do it!"

    Under Zhu Jiuyin's shout, the Law of the Killing God Fist exploded in full force. The powerful physical power cooperated with the power of the Space Law. In addition, Zhu Jiuyin worked from the inside out. Under his powerful attack, Heavenly Court  The 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' above was instantly destroyed. Zhu Jiuyin snorted coldly and left the heaven like lightning.

    From the beginning of the attack to the end, it only took a few breaths. When Zhu Jiuyin left with his front legs, the saints on the back legs appeared in the heaven. Unfortunately, they arrived too late. Zhu Jiuyin had already left.  Escape from heaven.

    When they saw the livid faces of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, all the saints knew in their hearts that Zhu Jiuyin was probably successful and the loss to Heaven would be heavy. Otherwise, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother would not have such expressions.

    When looking at the livid faces of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, Yuanshi Tianzun said: "Elder brother, we can no longer allow Zhu Jiuyin to be so rampant, otherwise the Three Realms will be in chaos. He first killed the Wuzhuang Temple in Wanshou Mountain.  , snatched the ginseng fruit trees of fellow Taoist Zhen Yuanzi, and now went to heaven to rob the peaches. His crazy plundering again and again had such a great impact on the three realms. The master of heaven, Junior Brother Haotian, was personally appointed by the teacher.  Yes, by doing this, he clearly does not take the teacher seriously and is choosing the dignity of the teacher. As disciples, we should share the teacher's worries!"

    As soon as Yuanshi Tianzun said these words, the Nuwa Empress and the Holy Saint Jieyin curled their lips in disdain. Yuanshi Tianzun shouted the slogan very loudly to share the teacher's worries, but in fact they just wanted to use it as an excuse.  Everyone worked together to attack Zhu Jiuyin, so as to avoid the worry of him explaining his teachings. Who let Yuanshi Tianzun ruin Zhu Jiuyin's good deeds in Wuzhuang Temple at Wanshou Mountain? Zhu Jiuyin resented him. At this time, Yuanshi  Tianzun wants to encourage them to take action, which is really a daydream. After all, no one is a fool, and no one wants to be used as a weapon by Yuanshi Tianzun!

    I saw that the leader of Tongtian Cult said in a deep voice: "Senior Brother Yuanshi exaggerated. Although Zhu Jiuyin is very crazy, he is not like this to everyone. To blame, we can only blame Zhen Yuanzi and Zhu Jiuyin.  There are grievances, and Junior Brother Haotian should not have provoked Zhu Jiuyin in the first place. Besides, didn¡¯t the teacher say that this calamity is a calamity of Xuanmen? We don¡¯t need to create extra problems, otherwise it will be bad if something goes wrong.  I told the teacher!"

 Text Chapter 302: You come and I go

¡ª¡ª    Chapter 302 You come and I go

    To put it bluntly, Master Tongtian said this because he did not want to offend Zhu Jiuyin. At least because of the existence of Zhu Jiuyin, Jiejiao now has a certain advantage in this catastrophe. Master Tongtian is not a fool.  , naturally he would not ruin such a good thing, and he would naturally object.

    The opposition from Leader Tongtian made the scene a little embarrassing. Although Jie Yin and Nuwa Empress also hated Zhu Jiuyin, but they were allowed to take risks without knowing the final result. This was  What they are unwilling to do, after all, they have to think about their disciples. Behind the saint is the West, and behind the Nuwa Empress there are monsters. They don't want to face Zhu Jiuyin face to face, let alone say that only  From Zhu Jiuyin's two attacks, we can know that the other party is definitely a madman. It is not worth provoking such a madman for other people's affairs.

    After seeing the rejection of the Tongtian Cult Leader, Yuanshi Tianzun couldn't help but frowned, and said in a deep voice to the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother: "Junior Brother Haotian, you are the master of this matter, tell me what should be done about this matter?"

    Good guy, Yuanshi Tianzun couldn't say that the Tongtian Cult Leader had pulled out the Jade Emperor, and wanted to force the Jade Emperor to express his stance and let the Jade Emperor be the evil person and fight against the Tongtian Cult Leader.

    In the view of Yuanshi Tianzun, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother will never let Zhu Jiuyin go if they have the chance. After all, it was because of Zhu Jiuyin that their peach garden was damaged. Now he has stated that he will severely punish Zhu Jiuyin, as long as the Jade Emperor is not a fool.  You should step forward and take this matter down.

    After hearing Yuanshi Tiandao's words, Tongtian Cult Leader's face changed color, and he couldn't help but frown. In his heart, he cursed Yuanshi Tianzun for being shameless. Isn't it clear that he wanted to use the situation to suppress others?  As the master, the Jade Emperor discussed the decision with the Queen Mother. Wasn't it clear that he wanted to kidnap everyone and start a fight with Zhu Jiuyin?

    But Yuanshi Tianzun was wrong. The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother had the courage to go to Zixiao Palace to cry to Taoist Hongjun, triggering this catastrophe.  But they didn't have the guts to fight Zhu Jiuyin face to face, because Zhu Jiuyin was not a saint, and the saints would still take care of it and be afraid of the Hongjun Daozu behind the heaven, but Zhu Jiuyin, a lunatic, didn't take this into account.  If he made him anxious, the court would be afraid of even greater misfortune.

    The Jade Emperor took a deep breath and said: "Zhu Jiuyin's behavior is indeed very crazy. It will make the three realms uneasy. But Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation is too powerful. As a chaotic god and demon, he has surpassed the heaven.  control, and there is the existence of the Wu clan behind him. If we fight with him, I am afraid that the war will spread to the entire three realms. When the Wu clan comes out again, I am afraid that the protagonists of these three realms will change again. If it is because of us for a while  If our impulse ruins the general trend of heaven, we will not be able to bear the consequences at that time!"

    Yuanshi Tianzun is already shameless enough.  But the Jade Emperor is no worse than him, or even worse. What he said is reasonable and reasonable. A big hat is given to everyone. If it really causes chaos in the Three Realms, the Wu Clan will fight out from Nanzhan Prefecture.  .  Then no one can bear this responsibility.

    However, the possibility of the Wu Clan fighting out of Nanzhan Prefecture is very slim. After all, the Wu Clan has not shown any such movement for so many years. However, no one dares to refute the Jade Emperor's words, because if you are not afraid of ten thousand, you are afraid of the worst.  , if something goes wrong, the fun will be huge, and the person who presides over it will definitely bring big consequences to God.

    The Jade Emperor said these words.  That is putting yourself in a high position, showing yourself to be infinitely noble, and being able to sacrifice your own interests in exchange for the stability of the three realms. This state is really amazing.  Fortunately, it was Taoist Hongjun who pushed him to be the Lord of Heaven. He indeed had some tricks and knew how to turn disadvantages into advantages.

    As long as the Jade Emperor spreads his words, countless people in the three realms will accept his love, not to mention the human race. The Jade Emperor can use this to officially establish his name in the three realms, and the Lord of Heaven will also  It will open up a situation in the human race. The Jade Emperor's move is so beautiful that no one can say anything.

    Everyone present sighed secretly at the Jade Emperor's statement, and the Yuanshi Tianzun was even more livid. Now he had changed with the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, and the faces of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were filled with righteousness.  And he has become a villain, how can he not be angry about it.

    Being teased by an ant that he looked down upon, how could Yuanshi Tianzun be able to bear such a bad breath in his heart? Just when he was about to speak again, Taishang Laojun, the senior brother of everyone, spoke.  Said: "Okay, let's not consider this matter. Everything is still decided by the teacher, and now that the calamity has changed, we should go to Zixiao Palace to ask the teacher how to deal with it!"

    ??When Taishang Laojun spoke, Yuanshi Tianzun's face became much more relaxed. In terms of means, Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun were not at the same level at all. Taishang Laojun went straight to the source and killed Hongjun.  Daozu was carried out, and by doing so, he killed two birds with one stone. Originally, he was worried that he would not gain anything by going to Zixiao Palace, but it would be different if he united with everyone. He believed that it would be impossible for Daozu Hongjun to miss them.

    The Jade Emperor was able to take advantage of the situation to resolve his own crisis, but Taishang Laojun was much smarter than him and played better. He kidnapped everyone about Zhu Jiuyin and went to Zixiao Palace to meet Daozu Hongjun.  , No one can refute it. After all, Taishang Laojun brought out the calamity to make an argument. Everyone present knew how dangerous the calamity was, and everyone had to be careful, so no one would oppose him.  Bring up meaning.

    When he heard the words of Taishang Laojun, the Jade Emperor sighed secretly in his heart. What is the gap? This is the gap. There is still a big gap between him and Taishang Laojun. The means he finally prepared  In the blink of an eye, Taishang Laojun easily defused the argument and even kidnapped everyone through his righteousness. This is a master.

    Taishang Laojun did not give these people a chance to think, and said in a deep voice: "If everyone has no objections, then we will leave now to see the teacher in Zixiao Palace. After all, if we can find the answer from the teacher earlier, then we all can also  What do you think about being able to relax a moment earlier?"

    Who dares to say anything at this time? Anyone who expresses objections will definitely become unlucky and be shot in the head. Everyone knows that they cannot speak at this time and can only obey the arrangements of Taishang Laojun.

    So, everyone went to Chaos together to see Hongjun Daozu in Zixiao Palace. Zhu Jiuyin had long been wary of the saints after leaving Heavenly Court, and followed their every move.  , when he saw Taishang Laojun and his party heading towards Chaos, a trace of disdain flashed across Zhu Jiuyin's face.

    Just listening, Zhu Jiuyin sneered: "Tai Shang Laojun, you are still so sinister and will kidnap everyone if anything happens. Do you think you can solve the current problem by finding Hongjun? When the matter has reached this point, I'm afraid it's already over.  No longer under Hongjun¡¯s control, the consciousness of Tiandao has risen!¡±

    How could Taoist Hongjun not know everything that happened in the Three Realms? When Zhu Jiuyin took action against Zhen Yuanzi, Taoist Hongjun understood Zhu Jiuyin's intention and knew that Zhu Jiuyin wanted to use the innate five elements spiritual roots to transform.  Chaos, enhance one's own accumulation. For Taoist Hongjun, Zhu Jiuyin used the innate five elements spiritual roots to condense the energy of chaos.  , or the innate hibiscus sacred tree, are already imperfect, and even the Bodhi roots of the Zhunti Saint are not pure, not to mention the flat peach, which has already been divided. Even if Zhu Jiuyin can succeed, it will not be successful.  climate.

    In fact, in the eyes of Taoist Hongjun, when Zhu Jiuyin targeted the saint, he already thought that Zhu Jiuyin was gathering the innate five elements spiritual roots. Otherwise, he would not believe that Zhu Jiuyin would do it for a trivial matter.  Moreover, it is a matter related to the human race. To poison a saint like Zhunti, the man is not for himself, and the heaven and earth will be destroyed. The only explanation is that Zhu Jiuyin took a fancy to Zhunti's Bodhi root, so he took such a risk.  Take action.

    They are all incomplete Five Elements spiritual roots. Even if they are all gathered together, how effective they will be. The innate spiritual roots that were born from the chaos have long since ceased. In the eyes of Taoist Hongjun, Zhu Jiuyin thought that Zhu Jiuyin was so troublesome.  In the end, the price paid is not proportional to the gain.

    Of course, how could Zhu Jiuyin not think of what Daozu Hongjun could think of? How could Zhu Jiuyin not be able to see the flaws in the innate five elements spiritual roots that he had plundered with his wisdom? However, for Zhu Jiuyin  , even if the incomplete Five Elements Spiritual Roots are not accumulated enough to meet your requirements, as long as you can collect them all, you can improve your divine kingdom, give it great development potential, and make your chaotic gods and demons truly  A small thousand world is bred in his body, and a perfect small thousand world is in his true body of chaos gods and demons. How great the benefits will be. Daozu Hongjun is not a chaotic god and demon, so he naturally does not know this.  Only Zhu Jiuyin understands this in his heart.

    Zhu Jiuyin is very clear about the principle of making a fortune silently. He will not be stupid enough to tell others his secrets. You must know that Zhu Jiuyin is the first person to cultivate the true form of the Chaos God and Demon the day after tomorrow. The benefits he has received,  Only he himself knows that, not even the way of heaven understands it. It can be said that the road Zhu Jiuyin takes is a road that no one has walked. Although it seems to be one of the three thousand avenues, it actually surpasses these three thousand avenues.  Avenue.  ______________________

    (.)s

 Text Chapter 303: Disappointment in Zixiao Palace

    Chapter 303: Disappointment in Zixiao Palace

    When Taishang Laojun appeared in the chaos with everyone, a bright light was guiding them forward. That was the guidance of Taoist Hongjun. When he saw this, Taishang Laojun breathed a sigh of relief in his heart.  The guess is indeed correct. As long as everyone gathers their strength, Taoist Hongjun will appear.

    Under the guidance of Daozu Hongjun, they came to Zixiao Palace easily and met Daozu Hongjun again. This was a very good result for everyone, at least after seeing Daozu Hongjun, everyone  We already have a backbone, so we don¡¯t need to worry about calamity matters.

    After everyone sat down, Taoist Hongjun said: "The purpose of your visit is already clear. Taishang Laojun, as senior brother, please tell me your views on this matter first!"

    After hearing Taoist Hongjun's roll call, Taishang Laojun said: "Teacher, the calamity has developed to this point and we are no longer able to control it. You once said that this calamity is just a great calamity of Xuanmen, but now  But it has affected many people, and Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s behavior has also threatened everyone¡¯s safety. All of us are worried about this, so I would like to ask the teacher to tell us what to do and how to resolve this crisis!¡±

    As soon as Taishang Laojun said this, Daozu Hongjun looked at him deeply, and then said: "I can understand your feelings, and I also know that in the hearts of all of you, you hate Zhu Jiuyin very much.  I wish I could destroy him, but it happened that I had made a promise with Zhu Jiuyin when I was my teacher, and Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s cultivation also made you consider it. So now that you are under the control of the rat, you dare not act rashly!"

    The words of Daozu Hongjun did not make people like Taishang Laojun feel ashamed, because all these are facts. Taishang Laojun said: "What the teacher said is true. Now we all have the same thoughts. After all, we are in the midst of calamity."  There are many dangers, and it is human nature for everyone to be concerned, not to mention that Zhu Jiuyin is too cruel, not to mention that just the fate of fellow Taoist Zhunti is enough to make us vigilant!"

    When they heard Taishang Laojun mention Saint Zhunti, everyone nodded involuntarily, despite the fact that many people present were at odds with Saint Zhunti.  They wished that Saint Zhunti would die, but Saint Zhunti was injured by Zhu Jiuyin, a person they regarded as an ant, so they had to worry about him.  You must know that Zhu Jiuyin is a madman, a madman who can do anything. How can they not worry about such an uncontrollable and dangerous person.

    When seeing the performance of everyone, Taoist Hongjun couldn't help but shook his head and said in a deep voice: "Then how do you want to deal with Zhu Jiuyin according to your wishes? Do you want to watch the divine punishment come and destroy him?"

    As soon as Daozu Hongjun said this, Taishang Laojun was startled.  Then he said: "Teacher, even if you can't destroy Zhu Jiuyin, you can still seal the other party. You must know that his presence in the Three Realms will be very dangerous to the safety of the entire Three Realms. Everyone will be on tenterhooks and dare not have any  Relax a little bit!¡±

    Whether it is destroying Zhu Jiuyin or sealing Zhu Jiuyin, Taoist Hongjun and Tiandao don't want to do this, but they can't do it. In the past, Zhu Jiuyin had the legacy of Pangu and was protected by Pangu's will.  They didn't dare to take action easily. Now Zhu Jiuyin has cultivated the true form of the Chaos God and Demon the day after tomorrow. His cultivation is extremely solid. The most important thing is that the Chaos God and Demon has magical powers derived from his blood. Zhu Jiuyin himself has the body.  No matter which one of the three magical powers can guarantee his life safety, it doesn't matter whether he is Taoist Hongjun or not.  Neither Heaven nor Heaven wants to force Zhu Jiuyin into chaos, but that is not a good thing for them.

    Daozu Hongjun said in a deep voice: "You don't have to think about Zhu Jiuyin's matter. Even if I can agree, God will not allow it. Don't think that just because you can see through a little bit of things, you think you can change everything. Then  It's impossible. Zhu Jiuyin is better than you think. It's not an easy task to seal the chaos gods and demons. It's even more difficult to seal a chaos gods and demons with great luck and magical powers.  It¡¯s so difficult!¡±

    Taishang Laojun was horrified by Taoist Hongjun¡¯s direct refusal. He really couldn¡¯t figure out why this was the result, why Taoist Hongjun actually refused. Is Zhu Jiuyin really that dangerous?

    Daozu Hongjun ignored what Taishang Laojun was thinking and continued: "Don't think about Zhu Jiuyin's matter. Measuring tribulation is indeed a bit out of control at this point, but this is also the general trend of heaven. This tribulation  If the turmoil is big, then the time for countless calamities in the future will also be delayed. Generally speaking, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages. You have time to worry about Zhu Jiuyin, so you might as well develop yourself well!"

    Taishang Laojun really didn¡¯t expect that Daozu Hongjun would say such words, which made him unable to accept it for a while. Not only him, but other saints also found it difficult to accept.??It's a pity that they don't know that no matter what they do, after this calamity is over, the good days of their saints will also come to an end, and the Three Realms will not be something they can interfere with in the future.

    Although Taishang Laojun still has great doubts in his heart, he doesn¡¯t understand why Daozu Hongjun said this, let alone why Tiandao can use the hands of Yuanshi Tianzun to deal with Zhu Jiuyin, and can also suppress Hou Tuzu in the underworld.  Wu, but he just let Zhu Jiuyin be so indulged.

    It's a pity that Taishang Laojun couldn't ask these doubts. There was a force affecting him in his heart. Taishang Laojun knew very well that it was the power of heaven, which made him doubt himself.  Is he facing Tiandao or his teacher Hongjun Daozu? Or rather, the teacher who has become Tiandao is no longer the person he knows.

    Taoist Hongjun glanced at the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, and then said: "Haotian, Yaochi, what you have done before is very good. You know how to think of all sentient beings in the three realms instead of just caring about your own interests. This is what a heavenly emperor should do.  , you must continue to work hard in the future and don't lose your heart. As for Zhu Jiuyin, he plundered flat peaches and ginseng fruit trees, that's nothing. He just wants to gather the innate five elements spiritual roots to evolve chaos and enhance his own accumulation.  . Unfortunately, the depth of the accumulation of Chaos Gods and Demons is not something he can achieve in a short time, and even if he succeeds, it will not be a big deal. The innate Five Elements Spiritual Root has long been incomplete, and he will not gain much if he obtains it.  , you don¡¯t need to worry about this at all!¡±

    On the surface, Taoist Hongjun was giving instructions to the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, but in fact, it was all the ancestors who said this, telling them that there was no need to worry about Zhu Jiuyin. After hearing these words, the saints relaxed.  One breath.

    Yuanshi Tianzun was a little unhappy when he saw Taoist Hongjun so high-profile the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother.  You must know that this calamity is very important for him to explain his teachings. What he needs is not a vain answer, but a practical guidance.

    I just heard Yuanshi Tianzun say: "Teacher, we don't have to be the same as Zhu Jiuyin, but how should we face this calamity?"

    Hongjun Taoist Ancestor said calmly: "Everything can continue as usual. Those with deep karma will lose their souls, and those with light karma will be listed as gods. If there is no karma and no cause and effect, then you can be safe and worry-free. The quasi-sage is still not in the calamity!"

    Taozu Hongjun¡¯s answer did not satisfy Yuanshi Tianzun. The advice he sought was not in this regard.  It was about the change of dynasty in the human race. He wanted to continue asking, but Taoist Hongjun did not give him this chance. He only heard Taozu Hongjun say in a deep voice: "Okay, I have told you everything that should be said. As for the  How you choose during the calamity depends on your own destiny, so go back!"

    Hongjun Daozu's words did not fall, and a powerful force burst out from his body.  After a golden light, the saints, the Jade Emperor, and the Queen Mother were sent back to the Three Realms. To be precise, they were sent back to the heaven.

    Disappointment. Regarding this incident, Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun were extremely disappointed, because neither of them got everything they wanted to know from Hongjun Daozu. Relatively speaking, the one who benefited the most was the Jade Emperor.  and the Queen Mother, because they were affirmed by Hongjun Daozu.  This has become their talisman, and the saints must think carefully if they want to take advantage of them.

    It is precisely because the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were affirmed by Taoist Hongjun that they became the target of public criticism and became a thorn in the eyes of everyone.  Unknowingly, the cause and effect between the saints and the Heavenly Court completely broke out. Although no one made a clear statement, everyone knew that once the opportunity came, the fate of the Heavenly Court would never be easy.

    Although he felt unwilling to accept it, the matter had come to this, and Taishang Laojun could not say anything more. He said in a deep voice: "All the junior brothers and sisters have heard what the teacher said. Let everyone go back and prepare. Everything is based on the overall situation."  Seriously, don¡¯t go against the general trend of heaven because of impulsiveness, that¡¯s not a good thing!¡±

    After Taishang Laojun finished speaking, he was the first person to leave Heaven and go to his Taiqing Heaven. Although the result this time disappointed him, it was not without some gains. At least he could confirm one thing,  That is, saints like them will be affected by the way of heaven, and even his senior brother, who is the most powerful among the saints, is no exception.

    Danger, Taishang Laojun felt boundless danger, and he could not control his own life. This made Taishang Laojun have a strong sense of crisis in his heart. He was eager to find out why he was affected by the will of heaven.  Could it be said that the influence of the Three Realms is really because the support of Pangu's will is missing in the Three Realms, so that the Tiandao family is dominant and all of them have to be controlled by others.

    Taishang Laojun felt the crisis, so why not Yuanshi Tianzun like this? Taishang Laojun left, Yuanshi TianzunNaturally, Shi Tianzun would not continue to stay in Heaven. He needed to discuss countermeasures with Taishang Laojun, so he followed Taishang Laojun without saying anything.

    As for the reception of the Saint, Nuwa Empress and the Tongtian Cult Leader, they all had their own ideas. They all returned to their caves without saying anything to arrange everything for this calamity.

    After the saints left, only the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were left in the heaven. At this time, the Jade Emperor's face suddenly changed. He no longer had the calmness before, but instead had a hint of sadness.

    Just listen, the Jade Emperor said: "Yaochi, what do you think we should do now? Do we really ignore everything and let this calamity develop on its own? If we really do nothing, is it possible to escape this calamity?  , I always feel that there is something abnormal about this matter!¡±

    How come the Queen Mother is not worried, but what's the use of worrying now, everything has already happened, and they are just quasi-sages, even if they have ideas, they are probably powerless.

    The Queen Mother sighed: "Haotian, everything in this world is based on strength. A power as powerful as Zhu Jiuyin can already make teachers worry about it. Even if we have any ideas, what's the use? Is it possible that we really can't do it?"  It's impossible to be as domineering as Zhu Jiuyin. Don't say that we don't have the strength. Even if we have the strength, I'm afraid we can't do it! After all, we are not Zhu Jiuyin. Without his powerful chaos god and demon true body, now we still wait and see.  As a matter of fact, ignore the fights in the three realms and let them fight life and death. As for the dragons who have taken refuge with us, let them fend for themselves. If they have no strength, they are not qualified to be ours.  Men!"

    Ruthless!  This woman is very powerful when she is ruthless. The Queen Mother would say such words so calmly, and she could easily abandon the Dragon Clan. This was something that the Jade Emperor did not expect, but he had to admit that the Queen Mother was right.  If you can't even survive this calamity, then what qualifications do you have to become their subordinate.

    The Jade Emperor nodded and said: "Okay, everything will be done as you say. We will sit on the mountain and watch the fight between tigers and tigers. We will not pay attention to the fights among the saints, nor will we be enemies of that madman Zhu Jiuyin. We will stay out of everything!"

    The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother have very good ideas and want to stay out of the matter, but their ideas may not succeed. At least many people will not give them such a chance. Others will not let them have an easy time unless they say that Yuanshi Tianzun is the only one.  There are many people in the Three Realms who want to reap the benefits, but that is definitely not Heaven.

    The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother did not know that from the moment they stepped into the Zixiao Palace and cried to Taoist Hongjun, they were already in a catastrophe and had no way to escape, because this catastrophe was caused by their adultery.  If they can escape from the calamity and sit on the mountain and watch the tigers fight, then the saints will really be useless.

 Text Chapter 304: Death of Taiyi Master

    Chapter 304 Death of Taiyi Zhenren

    In Taiqing Heaven, Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun sat together again. This time, both of them felt extremely heavy. After all, they did not get the news they hoped for in Zixiao Palace. How could their hearts  It¡¯s not heavy, but you must know that the power of Jie Jiao¡¯s disciples to enter the world today far exceeds that of human beings and Chan Jiao.

    Before the change in Liangjie, Taishang Laojun had no feelings in his heart. But now after the change in Liangjie, Taishang Laojun discovered that his strength was too weak. Although his own strength was very strong, the human teaching  His power is too weak to be used, and he is the weakest existence among all sects. Even if Taishang Laojun has an idea, there is no one under his disciples who can implement it, which makes Taishang Laojun feel a little regretful.

    It's a pity that it's too late to regret now. Even if he wanted to recruit disciples, it was too late. Everything has become out of control. Now he can only help Yuanshi Tianzun with all his strength and help explain his teachings. Who made everything that happened this time so shocking?  .

    Both of them are in a heavy mood, but Taishang Laojun is still in a much better situation than Yuanshi Tianzun. After all, he only has one disciple, Master Xuandu, and the Human Sect is not outstanding. At most, it is difficult to develop and grow.  Relatively speaking, Yuanshi Tianzun's situation was a bit unbearable.

    Taishang Laojun said: "Junior brother Yuanshi, when the matter has reached this point, we have no choice but to bite the bullet and fight. Since Xiqi's army has moved, there is no need to worry about it and attack with all our strength.  Give Junior Brother Tongtian a chance to react and go straight to Huanglong to destroy the Yin Shang!"

    Hearing the words of the Supreme Lord, Yuanshi Tianzun was also very happy.  In fact, he himself thought so, but Yuanshi Tianzun could not agree directly. He sighed and said: "Elder brother, you also know the gap between us and Jiejiao. Once an all-out war begins, I am afraid that in the end we will  It ended in a disastrous defeat, after all, people's hearts are on the side of the Yin Shang!"

    Taishang Laojun said in a deep voice: "Wherever people's hearts stand, we still have to fight. Even if we can't destroy Yin Shang, we can take the opportunity to eliminate those disciples of Jiejiao in Yin Shang and send them to the list of gods. In this way, even if we finally  It¡¯s not a big deal if we lose in the human race¡¯s competition. At least we can complete the canonization of the gods and end this calamity as quickly as possible!¡±

    As soon as Taishang Laojun said this, Yuanshi Tianzun's eyes shone. Although he was tempted by the change of human race's dynasty, after all, the reason why Jiejiao was able to develop so fast was because they had the advantage of the Human Emperor's help. If  The change of dynasty was successful.  Chan Jiao can naturally do the same.

    However, the battle between the human race is not the most critical, the most important thing is how to maintain the vitality of one's own teaching.  If it is true as Taishang Laojun said, no matter what the result is, it will be very beneficial to the interpretation of the teaching.

    Yuanshi Tianzun took a deep breath and said: "Elder brother, please rest assured, when the matter has reached this point, I will try my best to teach you, because we have no way out and have to fight!"

    Speaking of which, when the saints went to Zixiao Palace, the great tribulation had officially begun, under the guidance of Guangchengzi.  Xiqi finally tore off the hypocritical mask and directly attacked the Yin and Shang dynasties. Just as Guangchengzi said to them, under the current situation, Xiqi had no other way to go but to rebel.  Otherwise, when the Yin Shang Dynasty recovers, what awaits Xiqi will be a disaster of national destruction.

    No one doubts this.  In the past, Xiqi thought that the Yin Shang Dynasty had such a foolish king as King Zhou, and their chances were greatly enhanced. However, after Zhu Jiuyin exposed all the plots, the three ancestors of the human race showed up.  Even the human mother goddess Nuwa appeared in the Yin and Shang Dynasties, and King Zhou used his own blood to wash away all the dirt on the Yin and Shang dynasty. On the contrary, Xiqi became the target of public criticism because of his anti-business. If not for the Yin and Shang dynasties,  The Shang Dynasty had just experienced a disaster, and I am afraid that the Yin and Shang armies had already swept across Xiqi.

    It's a coincidence that when the saints were heading to Zixiao Palace, the boy's spirit bead arranged by Nuwa Empress was also born. But for some unknown reason, the spirit bead still worshiped under the sect of Chanjiao. This made everyone  After returning from Zixiao Palace, Empress Nuwa's face was livid, and she had endless resentment towards Yuanshi Tianzun in her heart.

    But this is just the beginning. Yuanshi Tianzun is also different from Nuwa. When the calamity changed, when he knew that he was affected by the way of heaven, Yuanshi Tianzun made all preparations. Now after returning from Taiqingtian  He didn't even care anymore. With Taishang Laojun's support, he believed that he could succeed.

    Empress Nuwa wanted to stay out of the matter, but Yuanshi Tianzun refused to give her this opportunity, so the incident happened. I have to say that Taiyi Zhenren was a really bad teacher.  But he used the entire East China Sea Dragon Palace and the human race as pawns, and even his own disciples could be sacrificed.

      When Yuanshi Tianzun made a move, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother above the heaven were even more angry. What does it mean to be slapped in the face? This is a slap in the face. They just came back from the Zixiao Palace, and Yuanshi Tianzun made such a big move to take refuge with them just now.  It would be fine if his own dragon clan operated on him, but the other party also pulled the Nuwa Empress and the human clan in, so that the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother did not dare to act rashly.

    Yuanshi Tianzun played this skill very beautifully. He really killed several birds with one stone. Not only did he involve Empress Nuwa, but it also affected the reputation of Heavenly Court. It also allowed his disciples to have someone to stop the disaster.  Jie Jiao's face was offended. After all, Jin'ao Island was located on the East China Sea, and the East China Sea Dragon Palace was suffering. Naturally, Jie Jiao's face was not good-looking.

    When Taiyi Zhenren was plotting against Nachi, he never thought that Zhu Jiuyin had already set his sights on him. Zhu Jiuyin held a grudge against Yuanshi Tianzun's banner for ruining his good deeds.

    Zhu Jiuyin can't kill Yuanshi Tianzun, nor can he sneak attack on the opponent, but he can deal with the disciples of the Chan Sect, and there is nothing shameful about attacking these people. After all, now Zhu Jiuyin is also only the cultivation level of Daluo Jinxian.  , no one can say anything, not to mention there is a huge cause and effect between Zhu Jiuyin and Chanjiao.

    When Ne Chi's wanton behavior caused the East China Sea Dragon Clan to fight back and flood Chentangguan, Taiyi Zhenren officially appeared on the stage. As soon as the 'Nine Dragon Divine Fire Shield' came out, the East China Sea turned into a sea of ??fire, killing the East China Sea Dragon Clan.  Trapped.

    It has to be said that the minds of those who interpret the teaching are really too sinister. In order to save themselves from disaster, they will use any means, even such cruel tricks. They not only want to use the person who intercepts the teaching to ward off the disaster,  They are also targeting the Dragon Clan, otherwise Taiyi Zhenren would not have done what he did and used the 'Nine Dragon Divine Fire Shield' to kill all the East China Sea Dragon Clan who came.

    The Dragon King of East China Sea, who was trapped by Master Taiyi with the 'Nine-Dragon Divine Fire Shield', was extremely angry and cursed: "Master Taiyi, you are so sinister, you even use such sneak attack methods, how shameless!  "

    It's a pity that no matter how fiercely the Dragon King of the East China Sea scolds him, he can't influence Master Taiyi's decision. In order to protect himself, Master Taiyi no longer cares about the reputation. For him, as long as he benefits, reputation doesn't matter.  Youdao is the winner and loser. As long as he wins, he has the final say in everything.

    Of course, at least on the surface, Master Taiyi still had to do it. He snorted coldly and said: "The Dragon Clan of the East China Sea is unworthy. They want to flood Chentangguan for their own selfish purposes and regard the human race as ants. Since you dare to do this, then  He should be punished, and by doing this, I, Master Taiyi, are doing justice for heaven!"

    Just when Master Taiyi finished speaking, a sinister smile suddenly came from him, "What a man of justice for heaven. I didn't expect you to be so kind in explaining your teachings. It's a pity that you talked so much that everyone knows what's going on. Yuanshi Tianzun  If you offend me, I can¡¯t do anything to him, and you happen to hit the muzzle of my gun, then go to hell!¡±

    As soon as the voice fell, a pair of iron fists came through the air, shocking the world and the earth with one punch. The 'Nine Dragon Divine Fire Barrier' set up by Master Taiyi was instantly blasted, and the powerful punch force struck directly without any pause.  Blast and kill Xiang Taiyi.

    "Zhu Jiuyin, you are shameless. You bullied the small by bullying the small, and you also resorted to such despicable means of sneak attacks. You are really shameless. I don't accept it!" Master Taiyi immediately knew who had attacked him. He could rely on his ability in the three realms to  A pair of iron fists can easily break through the 'Nine Dragon Divine Fire Shield'. There is only one person, Zhu Jiuyin!

    Zhu Jiuyin did not stop because of Master Taiyi's shouting. He snorted disdainfully and said: "You, Master Taiyi, dare to call me shameless. The same is true for what your teacher did to me at Wanshou Mountain."  It was a sneak attack, and how did you deal with the East China Sea Dragon Clan? It was still a sneak attack. If you want to blame it, it is your own lack of strength, and Yuanshi Tianzun offended me again, so you go to hell!"

    Following Zhu Jiuyin's shout, his pair of iron fists hit Taiyi Zhenren hard. Taiyi Zhenren was killed by Zhu Jiuyin before he could defend himself. Zhenling was  He was directly pulled away by the power of the Gods List.

    Nezhi has always been arrogant and ignorant. When he saw his teacher being killed by Zhu Jiuyin with one punch, he not only did not turn around and run away, but instead started yelling at Zhu Jiuyin.  Originally, Zhu Jiuyin didn't want to kill him, but Nezhi was so arrogant and ignorant, which aroused his murderous intention. Zhu Jiuyin's character had reached the point where he could do whatever he wanted. Without saying anything, he would just punch him with one blow, and he would directly connect with him.  I'm going to kill you here.

    At this moment, a roar suddenly came from the sky: "Zhu Jiuyin, you deserve to die!" Then a chaotic sword energy struck directly at Zhu Jiuyin. It was Yuanshi Tianzun who took action, and Zhu Jiuyin killed him.  He caught Taiyi Zhenren and finally alerted him.

 Text Chapter 305: Trap

    Chapter 305 Trap

    Fortunately, Zhu Jiuyin did not relax his vigilance because he killed Taiyi Zhenren. When the chaotic sword energy appeared, Zhu Jiuyin gave a loud shout, appeared in the true form of the chaos god and demon, and waved his iron fist.  It collided heavily with Yuanshi Tianzun's chaotic sword energy. Under Zhu Jiuyin's iron fist, Yuanshi Tianzun's chaotic sword energy was directly beaten into powder and disappeared between heaven and earth.

    Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said: "Yuanshi Tianzun, is this all you have? Do you think you can kill me, Zhu Jiuyin, with just this low-level sneak attack? Go ahead and dream about your dreams."  Bar!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, Yuanshi Tianzun was not angry. He instantly appeared in front of Zhu Jiuyin and said with a sneer: "Zhu Jiuyin, don't be so arrogant. Today is your end. Twelve  Yuan Chen¡¯s great formation rises!¡±

    As soon as Yuanshi Tianzun shouted, an invisible wave appeared around Zhu Jiuyin, and the entire space was locked. At this moment, Yuanshi Tianzun's divine thought locked Zhu Jiuyin tightly, silently.  The murderous aura enveloped Zhu Jiuyin's body.

    Conspiracy, this is a conspiracy from beginning to end, a conspiracy against Zhu Jiuyin.

    Zhu Jiuyin was not a fool. When he saw Yuanshi Tianzun's arrangement at this moment, his face became gloomy and he sneered: "What a Yuanshi Tianzun, are you really willing to risk your life to deal with me? You even risked the lives of your own disciples."  You are willing to give up, it is really amazing, I admire you, I really admire you, but do you think you can trap me just because there is a space blockade in this area? You are overestimating your own strength!"

    Yuanshi Tianzun snorted coldly.  He said disdainfully: "Zhu Jiuyin, your eyesight doesn't look very good. Until now, you haven't noticed the false head. I still overestimate your ability!"

    As soon as Yuanshi Tianzun said these words, there was a look of contempt on his face, which shocked Zhu Jiuyin's heart. Trap, since all this is just a trap, then Taiyi, who he killed earlier,  I'm afraid the real person is also a fake, although Yuanshi Tianzun is very shameless.  But if he sacrificed the lives of his disciples to deceive himself, I'm afraid he might not be alive. So who was the real Taiyi before?

    For a moment, Zhu Jiuyin was thinking nonstop in his heart. When he saw Zhu Jiuyin's pensive look, Yuanshi Tianzun laughed loudly and said: "Zhu Jiuyin, you can't think of the things you killed before.  Who is it, then let me tell you, it is just a spiritual clone!"

    Hearing these words from Yuanshi Tianzun.  Zhu Jiuyin suddenly realized this, and said in a deep voice: "I see. Yuanshi Tianzun, it seems that you have really tried your best to deal with me. You can use such a method. It is really insidious. You are willing to use one of your spiritual thoughts  It is really generous to give up just to let me be fooled. Unfortunately, it is too early for you to be happy. Watch me break your space blockade. Let you know how powerful the power of chaos gods and demons is.  Playing these little tricks in front of the Chaos Gods and Demons is simply humiliating yourself, your bloodline is burning, your space is torn apart, let me do it!"

    As Zhu Jiuyin drank violently, a powerful bloodline force burst out.  That is the power of space contained in Zhu Jiuyin's bloodline. When this power appears, it pulls the entire sealed space with crazy force.

    "Zhu Jiuyin, you should be sealed honestly, Tai Chi suppresses the demon!" When Zhu Jiuyin was burning his blood.  Taishang Laojun, who had been hiding aside, finally took action. The innate treasure "Tai Chi Diagram" turned into a golden bridge and directly pressed down on Zhu Jiuyin. At this time, the twelve golden immortals of Chanjiao also appeared together.  The Twelve Yuan Chen Formation reached its extreme, and space shackles wrapped around Zhu Jiuyin's body!

    Danger, Zhu Jiuyin is in a very dangerous situation at the moment. If he is not careful, he may be sealed by Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun together. This is what Zhu Jiuyin does not want to see, and what he has not thought of.

    Looking at Zhu Jiuyin who was constantly struggling, Taishang Laojun said in a deep voice: "Zhu Jiuyin, if you want to blame, you are too arrogant. You hold yourself to the strength of the gods and demons of chaos. You don't take us in your eyes.  If you are allowed to continue acting like this, the three realms will be in chaos, you should give up resistance, you will not be able to break free from the suppression of 'Tai Chi Tu' with your own strength!"

    Zhu Jiuyin snorted coldly and said: "I Zhu Jiuyin has remembered what happened to Taishang Laojun this time. Do you think you can suppress me with this method? Since you are going too far to bully others, then stop  Blame it on me, Zhu Jiuyin, for being ruthless and disregarding the safety of the three realms. My bloodline is burning, my instincts are returning, and the treasure of destruction comes out, together!"

    Zhu Jiuyin was also working hard now. As he shouted, his blood of chaotic gods and demons burned crazily. Endless accumulation broke out in his body, and a powerful force burst out, as if  It was like a fierce god was awakening, and with the explosion of this power, a statue appeared in his hand.The black pyramid is the treasure of destruction.

    As soon as the Destruction Treasure came out, Zhu Jiuyin's bloodline of chaotic gods and demons exploded to the extreme. The powerful power merged with the Destruction Treasure. The powerful destruction power burst out from Zhu Jiuyin's body. His Destruction Appearance was affected by external forces.  Under the pressure, he was completely integrated into his true form of the Chaos God and Demon. At this moment, Zhu Jiuyin transformed into the most primitive and most ferocious Supreme Destruction. The powerful aura of destruction impacted everyone's divine thoughts!

    "Go to hell!" After Zhu Jiuyin completely exploded, he fixed his gaze on the twelve true immortals of Chanjiao. Zhu Jiuyin was very aware of his current situation, even though he had fully burned himself.  The power of his bloodline, but after all, he is not a great Chaos God and Demon, and the time he can hold on to it is limited. If he wants to get out of trouble, he has to start from the soft place. As long as he breaks the trap laid by the Twelve True Immortals of Chanjiao  'Twelve Yuan Chen Formation', then he would have a chance to escape.

    Although the calculation of Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun is good, they know too little about the gods and demons of chaos. If others fall into such a trap, they will naturally have no ability to fight back, but they face  Zhu Jiuyin is the only chaotic god and demon that exists in the entire world. The burning of blood power allows him to master the supreme power of law.

    Although the 'Twelve Yuan Chen Formation' is powerful, the cultivation of the Twelve Golden Immortals of Chanjiao is very limited. Facing the full-scale outbreak of Zhu Jiuyin, their strength is insignificant. With their bloodline burning, Zhu Jiuyin  His whole body is not only entangled with endless power of destruction, but also has the power of the two heaven-defying laws of time and space. Under the increase of the destruction treasure, it is an extremely terrifying existence. When Zhu Jiuyin's momentum explodes,  The Twelve True Immortals of Chanjiao couldn't help but groaned, and were instantly injured by this powerful aura of destruction. The 'Twelve Yuan Chen Formation' was crumbling!

    Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun only thought that they could suppress Zhu Jiuyin with the power of the innate treasure, but they did not know how terrifying it would be for Zhu Jiuyin to fully burn the bloodline of chaotic gods and demons, even if he had the innate treasure.  The 'Tai Chi Diagram' was weakened, but the destructive power unleashed by Zhu Jiuyin also exceeded the ability of the Twelve Golden Immortals of Chanjiao.

    "No! The Pangu banner separated, open it for me!" When he saw that his disciples were instantly hit hard by Zhu Jiuyin's powerful destructive aura, Yuanshi Tianzun became anxious and waved out the '  Pangu Banner, one after another chaotic sword energy slashed towards Zhu Jiuyin crazily.

    Under the pressure of life and death, Zhu Jiuyin did not take any care and went completely crazy. Facing the chaotic sword energy wielded by Yuanshi Tianzun, he had no intention of dodging, and his body rushed forward to directly meet him.  He absorbed the chaotic sword energy one after another and used his own body to resist this powerful attack.

    With Zhu Jiuyin's perfect cooperation, Yuanshi Tianzun's chaos sword energy hit Zhu Jiuyin's chaotic god and demon's true form solidly. Blood arrows flew up one after another.  At that time, the power of the space shackles wrapped around Zhu Jiuyin was also cut off by the chaotic sword energy emitted by the 'Pangu Banner'. Although Zhu Jiuyin was injured by the power of the 'Pangu Banner', he was also cut off by the power of the 'Pangu Banner'.  With the power of 'Pangu Banner', he cut off his own shackles.

    Ruthless!  Zhu Jiuyin is really a ruthless person. He can come up with such an idea of ??putting himself in danger and survive, and he dares to take the risk. You must know that once Zhu Jiuyin's idea goes wrong, he will no longer have the power to resist, and will definitely be defeated by Tai.  Shang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun teamed up to seal it here, unable to escape.

    "Junior brother Yuanshi, stop your hand quickly, don't fall into Zhu Jiuyin's conspiracy, he is using your power to break the shackles on your body!" Taishang Laojun became anxious and shouted loudly to Yuanshi Tianzun.

    Taishang Laojun saw through Zhu Jiuyin's thoughts, and how could Yuanshi Tianzun not see through this, but now it was too late for him to stop, because the power of 'Pangu Banner' had been completely stimulated by him, and he could only  He watched helplessly as streaks of chaotic sword energy exploded on Zhu Jiuyin's body, and watched as streaks of blood arrows flew up, unable to stop them.

    The chaotic sword energy exploded on his body. Zhu Jiuyin also suffered incomparable trauma. The power of his bloodline was weakening as the blood arrows continued to fly. Under such changes, Zhu Jiuyin's  The momentum began to weaken, but the more so, the calmer Zhu Jiuyin's heart became, and he worked hard to think of ways to deal with it.

    The shackles on his body were destroyed by the chaotic sword energy emitted by the 'Pangu Banner', allowing Zhu Jiuyin to see the hope of life. However, he did not want to leave so easily. He wanted to take revenge and bring revenge to Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi.  Tianzun taught them a profound lesson, letting them know how terrifying it is to calculate their own fate!

    (wangwang.)w

 Text Chapter 306: Bloody Battle

    Chapter 306: Bloody Battle

    Chapter 306 Bloody Battle

    "I want to stop, but it's too late! Blood turns into a long river, and chaos appears in the world!" As Zhu Jiuyin shouted, the blood arrows that shot out turned into a faint river of blood, and above the blood river was  It has a strong aura of chaos. This is the river of chaos, which was evolved from Zhu Jiuyin's own blood.

    As soon as the chaotic blood river emerged, Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun were horrified, because they could no longer lock Zhu Jiuyin's body. The two innate treasures, 'Tai Chi Diagram' and 'Pangu Banner', were destroyed by the power of the blood river.  When it was aroused, it even showed signs of taking off and flying away. How could they not be shocked?

    Zhu Jiuyin himself is the body of an ancestral witch, flowing with the blood of the great god Pangu. Although he has evolved into a chaotic god and demon, he still has the imprint of Pangu's bloodline in his bones. When Zhu Jiuyin transforms the river of chaos with blood, he can naturally induce '  The two innate treasures "Tai Chi Diagram" and "Pangu Flag" have changed.  This is just that Zhu Jiuyin has no idea of ??seizing the treasure. If Zhu Jiuyin has the intention, I am afraid that Zhu Jiuyin may really take away these two items from the hands of Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun.  The innate treasure took away the luck of their two saints.

    Everything is rewarded only if you pay for it. If Zhu Jiuyin does this, the price he pays will naturally be greater. Even if he takes the treasure, it will be difficult to leave. After all, his bloodline burning has a time limit. Once he is in the bloodline burning  If he can't escape before the end, he will no longer be able to fight back. Although Zhu Jiuyin is crazy, he will not gamble with his life on this innate treasure. For him, the temptation of these two treasures is not  big.

    At the moment when the 'Tai Chi Diagram' and 'Pangu Banner' were affected by the chaotic blood river, Zhu Jiuyin moved, and he shouted angrily: "Master Taiyi, you ant dares to plot against me, so go to hell."  !¡±

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin shouted, a pair of iron fists hit the 'Twelve Yuan Chen Formation' heavily. The powerful fist force surged towards the Twelve Golden Immortals like the stormy waves. In Zhu Jiuyin,  Under the full force of the explosion, the 'Twelve Yuan Chen Formation' was smashed like tissue paper, and the twelve golden immortals in the formation let out screams and flew back one by one.

    Zhu Jiuyin was eyeing Zhenren Taiyi. The reason why he ended up in this situation was entirely because of Taiyizhen. If Zhu Jiuyin didn't kill him, it would be hard to get rid of his hatred, and Zhu Jiuyin would not be able to get rid of his hatred.  It is also necessary to use Master Taiyi to demonstrate to Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun to let them know that they are not easy to mess with.

    One punch destroyed the 'Twelve Yuan Chen Formation' set up by the Twelve Golden Immortals of Chanjiao. Zhu Jiuyin's fist did not change and directly hit Taiyi Zhenren. Under Zhu Jiuyin's hateful blow,  Master Taiyi didn't even have a chance to react. He was exploded with a blast, and a true spirit flew towards the list of gods. This time, it was not that Yuanshi Tianzun deliberately deceived him the previous time, but he really sent Master Taiyi away.  On the list of gods.

    Speaking of which, the reason why Zhu Jiuyin fell into the trap was not because he was too careless, but because the setup of Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun was too insidious. Even the illusion was very realistic, and being able to do this  Only Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun are the only ones who are not aware of it. After all, the person who should be robbed is in their hands, and they can use the list of gods to deceive others.

    But this time Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun were kicked on the iron plate. The trap they thought was perfect was exploded by Zhu Jiuyin. They did not expect that Zhu Jiuyin would be so angry under the influence.  Rebound, there will be such a powerful force, the Chaos Gods and Demons are not as simple as they thought.

    "Yuanshi Tianzun, you dare to plot against me. Today I will teach you a lesson. Things between us are not over yet!" After blasting Master Taiyi, Zhu Jiuyin did not have time to stay too much. Even Na Li  He was not in the mood to kill anyone who was not far away. Although it was just a simple task, compared to his own life, Zhu Jiuyin did not want to take any more risks. He was not afraid of leaving Qingshan without firewood, as long as he could escape.  After this plot, he would have time to settle matters with Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun in the future, so there was no need for him to risk his own life.

    After Zhu Jiuyin shouted, he exploded with all his strength. The real body of the Chaos God and Demon combined with the power of the destructive treasure instantly penetrated the space blockade jointly arranged by Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun. When the space was forcibly exploded by Zhu Jiuyin  , Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun were horrified in their hearts. They tried their best to create such a perfect trap to lure Zhu Jiuyin into the game, but they did not expect that it would be such a result. If Zhu Jiuyin was allowed to do so this time,  If Jiuyin escapes, then they will suffer crazy revenge from Zhu Jiuyin, and after this experience, Zhu Jiuyin will not be fooled again, and there will be a catastrophe between Ren and Chan.  .

    "Leave it to me, the Tai Chi Diagram will determine the world!" When Taishang Laojun thought about the crazy revenge he would face from Zhu Jiuyin in the future, he completely exploded, and the 'Tai Chi Diagram' once again turned into a golden bridge.  On candle nineOn top of the space crack created by the explosion, he wanted to forcibly block Zhu Jiuyin's way.

    Taishang Laojun is willing to work so hard, and Yuanshi Tianzun can imagine that. Not to mention looking at the miserable situation of his disciples, and thinking about the death of Taiyi Master, all these are enough to make Yuanshi Tianzun  The madness.

    Yuanshi Tianzun had a livid face, and he waved the 'Pangu Flag' in his hand continuously. The chaotic sword energy was like a rainstorm, and arrows were directed at Zhu Jiuyin, hoping to kill Zhu Jiuyin here.

    Unfortunately, whether it is Taishang Laojun's 'Tai Chi Diagram' or Yuanshi Tianzun's 'Pangu Banner', there is a big gap in front of Zhu Jiuyin's destructive treasure. You must know the destruction in Zhu Jiuyin's hands.  The treasure was refined by himself. It is the treasure of his blood sacrifice. It is the treasure of life. It is the most suitable treasure for Zhu Jiuyin. Using the power of Zhu Jiuyin to destroy it can exert several times the power. In this case,  Under the protection of the treasure of destruction, Zhu Jiuyin forcefully broke through the blockage of the 'Tai Chi Tu' and rushed out of the sealed space.

    When Zhu Jiuyin appeared on the shores of the East China Sea like a supreme fierce god with scars all over his body and blood flowing out, the entire three realms were shocked. Previously, the trap had been laid by Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun.  Waiting for Zhu Jiuyin there, they entered the sealed space as soon as they fought. No one knew what happened, but now they are not fools. They naturally understand that Zhu Jiuyin has been plotted by someone and can do what they want.  Only saints have reached this point.

    There was no movement from the Tongtian Cult Leader, Nuwa Empress and the Two Saints of the West. However, the incident in the East China Sea was related to the Chanjiao. The fool also understood that this was a trap deliberately set by the Chanjiao to plot against Zhu Jiuyin. As a saint, he did such a thing.  The three cruel methods made the immortals in the three realms couldn't help but despise the saint Yuanshi Tianzun.

    When he appeared on the shore of the East China Sea, Zhu Jiuyin raised his head and shouted angrily: "Tai Shang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun, I have recorded everything that happened between us today, and I will pay it back tenfold in the future!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's angry shout fell, his figure passed through the endless void and disappeared in front of everyone. The moment Zhu Jiuyin disappeared, the originally sealed space collapsed completely. Taishang Laojun  , Yuanshi Tianzun, and many disciples of Chanjiao appeared in front of everyone. As for the East China Sea Dragon Clan, they all fell into the hands of Yuanshi Tianzun. There was no seal Zhu Jiuyin, which made Yuanshi Tianzun feel depressed.  All the grievances were vented on these dragons.

    One, two, three, four, five, six, seven, when they counted those miserable Chanjiao disciples, everyone finally discovered that Master Taiyi was missing among these people. Could it be that Zhu Jiuyin could still survive such a dangerous siege?  Did they kill Taiyi Zhenren and break out, or did Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun really sacrifice Taiyi Zhenren in order to deal with Zhu Jiuyin.

    For a time, all the immortals in the three realms were guessing which one might be the most correct. It was precisely because of this guess that the prestige of Chanjiao fell to the bottom again. No matter which of the two possibilities it was,  That would be a disgrace to Chanjiao.

    If we say that in the previous battle at Wuzhuang Temple in Wanshou Mountain, Yuanshi Tianzun did not succeed. After all, he was not well prepared and it was understandable that he missed in haste. However, now Yuanshi Tianzun has moved all the teachings, and  He also roped in Taishang Laojun. With so many people setting up a trap and not being able to kill Zhu Jiuyin, he allowed the other party to break out. Such a result is nothing short of ridiculous, but it is also a shame among shame.

    Taishang Laojun was filled with hatred. He hated Zhu Jiuyin to the core. Yuanshi Tianzun hated him even more. He had tried his best to set up such a big trap but did not leave Zhu Jiuyin behind. On the contrary, he left Taishang Tianzun behind.  How could he not hate that Yizhen was here, but hatred was useless. They all had to face reality. Now everything has changed dramatically. Zhu Jiuyin's escape was like a dragon entering the sea.  It will be extremely difficult for them to kill him again. On the contrary, they need to worry about Zhu Jiuyin's revenge all the time. It is not a gentleman to not avenge a grudge. A gentleman is like this, let alone a madman like Zhu Jiuyin who is very vengeful.  .

    Now all the immortals in the three realms understood that Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun were having great fun. They completely angered the madman Zhu Jiuyin, and the two sides had already formed a bloody feud.

    Originally, most of the immortals in the three realms did not think favorably of the Ren and Chan religions. After all, their performance during this calamity was really poor. Now everyone does not think that the Human and Chan religions have anything to do with it.  Hopefully, a Jie Jiao would be enough to give them a headache, and now that there is a madman like Zhu Jiuyin, even fools think they are defeated.  Even the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin in the Western Paradise have ideas at this moment.

    Saint Zhunti, who had just recovered a little vitality from the Eight Treasures Merit Pool, frowned and said: "Brother, it seems that we have really failed this time. We all overestimated the power of Taishang Laojun and  I don¡¯t understand Yuanshi Tianzun¡¯s abilities.What are the two of them thinking? If they can't deal with Jie Jiao and have to compete with a lunatic like Zhu Jiuyin, they are asking for trouble. They can't even deal with Jie Jiao, so they go to provoke Zhu Jiuyin again. It's really  Extremely stupid!  "

    When he heard the words of Sage Zhunti, Sage Jieyin said in a deep voice: "Junior brother, in your opinion, this man and Chan sect have no hope in this calamity. Our road to the east is complete."  Blocked?"

    Saint Zhunti sighed and said: "Tai Shang Laojun and Yuan Shi Tianzun offended Zhu Jiuyin to death this time. Senior brother, you also know how crazy Zhu Jiuyin is. Do you think Zhu Jiu has suffered such a big loss?  Will Yin give up easily? He can't deal with Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun, but he can deal with the disciples of Ren and Chan. With his vicious heart, you can imagine the fate of these people, so this time  I really have to stop looking at good people and explaining the two religions!"

    The saint sighed and said, "Does this mean we have no chance at all?"

    Saint Zhunti thought deeply for a moment, then shook his head and said: "Under this situation, if we want to advance eastward, we have no chance at all. Jiejiao has the potential of thousands of immortals coming to visit us. That is not what we in the West know."  We can resist it, but although we can't advance eastward, it doesn't necessarily mean that there are no benefits. We can explain the ideas of the disciples of the Chan Sect. After all, Yuanshi Tianzun's favoring of Guangchengzi has caused resentment within the Chan Sect. Under normal circumstances  It won't break out yet, but in the desperate situation of life and death, this contradiction will be put aside, and then our opportunity will come!"

    Saint Zhunti quickly thought of a way to deal with it, but what he said was not entirely correct. You must know that it was not only Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun who were dissatisfied with the dominance of the Jiejiao family, but the Nuwa Empress was also dissatisfied.  , after all, most of the Jiejiao family are members of the demon clan, and if the Jiejiao family continues to dominate, then it won¡¯t be long before the human race will no longer remember Nuwa, the human holy mother, after all, Zhu Jiuyin  But what we have learned from the past is that a person who has made such a great contribution to the human race can be forgotten by the human race. The Wu clan is even more dedicated to helping the human race, but what is the result? It is not that he has been abandoned by the human race. This is the case with Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu clan.  , and how could Empress Nuwa not worry that she would follow in their footsteps.

    Although Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun are in a worrying situation, if the Ren and Chan sects are really allowed to be defeated by the Jiejiao sect, that is not what Nuwa empress wants to see, and it is also not what the heaven wants to see.  Others have grudges with Yuanshi Tianzun, but in the face of the overall situation, they all know how to choose and what to do and what not to do.

    For such a situation to occur, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother in heaven will not turn a blind eye, and the Nuwa Empress cannot stand idly by either, because they all have to plan for long-term interests, and they cannot watch people or interpret the two religions being intercepted no matter what.  To teach defeat, they will find ways to help others at critical moments and help them overcome difficulties, because that is also helping themselves.  (To be continued.

 Text Chapter 307 The storm arose

    Chapter 307 The storm arises

    Chapter 307 The storm arises

    Regarding the grievances between the two religions of Man, Chan and Zhu Jiuyin, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother in heaven can turn a blind eye and stand by. After all, they do not want to fight Zhu Jiuyin to death, but Nuwa Empress will not do this. Wuwa  The demon clan has always been the life and death enemy of the demon clan. Although Nuwa is the Holy Mother of the human clan, she is also a saint of the demon clan. The enemy of the enemy is a friend. Even if this friend is not very friendly, it is also a help to oneself.  .

    No matter what, Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun cannot be allowed to fall, and Jiejiao cannot be allowed to dominate the three realms. In an instant, whether it is Nuwa, the Second Saint of the West, or the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother in the heaven  They all have such thoughts, but of course they are just thoughts. Whether they will help when the time comes is another matter.

    It's just that the ideas of the Second Saints of the West are more complicated than those of Nuwa and others. Although the Second Saints Zhunti and Jieyin are also very reluctant to see the Ren and Chan religions fall, they want them to fully help the Ren and Chan religions.  That is impossible, and if things cannot be done, they will attack the teachings on the contrary.

    For the two sages of the West, profit is the most important thing. If they cannot go eastward, then they should tear off a piece of flesh from the Chan and Jie religions and let the West use this to grow. As for what consequences it will cause,  That is not in their consideration. After all, judging from the current situation, Dongfang is already in chaos. As long as Dongfang is not united, they will naturally have the possibility of success.

    After hearing the words of Sage Zhunti, Sage Jieying sighed and said: "Forget it, everything will follow what my junior brother said. For the time being, we will wait and see what happens. If there is still hope for the human and Chan religions, then we will give him a helping hand.  If not, then we will attack the Chan Jiao to strengthen ourselves and fight against the Jie Jiao!"

    After Saint Jieyin agreed with his opinion, Saint Zhunti was very happy. To be honest, he was very sensitive now. He was afraid that Saint Jieyin would not agree with his opinion. After all, he had overlooked the successive things before, so that  The West suffered huge losses. If the saint was led to object, he would be speechless.

    Regarding the mood of Saint Zhunti, Saint Jieyin also understood. This time, he would support what Saint Zhunti said no matter whether it was right or wrong, because only in this way could Saint Zhunti's confidence be awakened and he would no longer be immersed in the previous things.  In failure.

    If the Three Pure Ones could have such deep brotherhood as the two sages of the West, then the East would not be like this now, and they would not all be in danger. Each of them would be careful to guard against each other, fearing that they would unknowingly  He fell into the opponent's plan and suffered serious losses.

    In the Three Realms, when it comes to deep brotherhood, only the Witch Clan can be compared with the Two Saints of the West. Unfortunately, the Witch Clan suffered heavy losses in the battle of Lich Tribulation, and two-thirds of the ancestor witches died.  , so that his own vitality was severely damaged. If it weren't for Zhu Jiuyin's plan to make the Hou Tu Zu Wu Zheng Dao become a saint, I am afraid that the situation of the Wu Clan would be worse than the current Monster Clan.

    This time, Yuanshi Tianzun used all his abilities to measure the calamity. Unfortunately, the result was like this, which made Zhu Jiuyin unable to breathe.

    Pressure, boundless pressure is pressing down on Yuanshi Tianzun. A Jiejiao has already given him a headache. Now Zhu Jiuyin is even more crazy. What should this be like? Yuanshi Tianzun's face is constantly changing.  , eager to think of countermeasures.

    Seeing Yuanshi Tianzun's appearance, Taishang Laojun said in a deep voice: "Junior Brother Yuanshi, let's go back to your Yuxu Palace first. After all, things have already happened. It won't help you even if you are distressed. First, let's go back to your Yuxu Palace.  Be open-minded!"

    Hearing the words of the Supreme Lord, Yuanshi Tianzun thought secretly in his heart: "It's easy to say, anyway, this is not what you have to face, so naturally you don't take it to heart. You must know that it is what I have to bear when teaching."  This endless pressure!¡±

    In any case, Yuanshi Tianzun had no choice but to leave the East China Sea first. He was already lost, and staying here would only make him lose more. He nodded, and with a thought, he enveloped the disciples of Chanjiao and then tore apart the space.  Returning directly to Yuxu Palace, for Yuanshi Tianzun, he cannot see his disciples suffer any more losses now. In that case, there is no need to fight with Jiejiao anymore. Chanjiao himself will collapse, and Zhu Jiuyin is not eliminated in one day.  He had to be careful, maybe Zhu Jiuyin, a lunatic, would be secretly waiting for an opportunity to take action. Yuanshi Tianzun would rather lose some mana than see his disciples in danger.

    Yuanshi Tianzun is still too careful. Zhu Jiuyin has no such idea at all. For Zhu Jiuyin, he will not risk his own life to fight with the juniors of Chanjiao. It is not worth it at all.

    After Yuanshi Tianzun brought his disciples back to Chanjiao, he was filled with anger and had nowhere to go. At this time, he returned to Yuxu Palace with him.Taishang Laojun said in a deep voice: "Junior brother Yuanshi, actually you don't need to pay too much attention to the threat of Zhu Jiuyin. Although he escaped from you and me, do you think he can do it after paying such a heavy price?"  Will he recover as before in a short period of time? If he cannot recover, then our plan is barely successful. There will be a period of time when Zhu Jiuyin will not be threatened, and you should take the opportunity to attack Junior Brother Tongtian.  Take down the Yin Shang Dynasty with lightning speed and end this God-Calling Tribulation. After all, all your disciples were injured in this battle. No one would have thought that you would launch a counterattack at this time.  Don¡¯t miss this opportunity, it won¡¯t come back again!¡±

    I have to say that these words of Taishang Laojun moved Yuanshi Tianzun. He thought carefully that things were indeed as Taishang Laojun said. If he could take the opportunity to launch an attack on Jie Jiao, he would indeed have a high chance of success.  Even if they can't attack Yin Shang, they can still effectively kill and injure the disciples of Jiejiao, so that the number of people on the list of gods can be completed and this calamity can be ended.

    From this aspect, this operation can be considered a success. Yuanshi Tianzun nodded and said: "Okay, since the senior brother said so, I will risk my life, but now all my disciples  If you are seriously injured, it will not be easy to recover in a short time!"

    What Yuanshi Tianzun wants to say, Taishang Laojun is very clear. It is easy to restore the injuries on the disciples of Chanjiao using the saint's method. But now that Yuanshi Tianzun has spoken, Taishang Laojun  Of course, Jun couldn't say anything. After all, if you want Yuanshi Tianzun to work hard, you have to give him some benefits.

    Taishang Laojun smiled calmly and said: "Junior brother Yuanshi, I have a bottle of six-turn golden elixir here. If you let your disciples take one, they will definitely recover from their injuries in a short time, and their cultivation will also increase!"

    As Taishang Laojun spoke, he took out a bottle of Sixth Turn Golden Elixir and put it in the hands of Yuanshi Tianzun. Yuanshi Tianzun smiled and said: "Thank you so much, Senior Brother, for the generous gift. With this bottle of golden elixir, everything will not be a problem."  !¡±

    Under the temptation of the six-turn golden elixir, Yuanshi Tianzun finally made up his mind. After taking the golden elixir, all the Chanjiao disciples recovered their cultivation. Yuanshi Tianzun did not hesitate and immediately asked them to go to Xiqi for help.  Jiang Ziya, even Shen Gongbao, who had been left by him in Kunlun Mountain, was driven down the mountain by Yuanshi Tianzun.

    Shen Gongbao was dissatisfied with Yuanshi Tianzun's arrangement for Jiang Ziya to go to Xiqi, but he didn't care too much. After all, although Xiqi was good, there was still a big gap compared with Yin Shang, but now Yuanshi Tianzun gave him  Others gave a sixth-turn golden elixir to improve their cultivation, but they did not give it to Shen Gongbao, which made Shen Gongbao very dissatisfied. Looking at the other people who had innate spiritual treasures in their hands, but he himself was empty-handed, Shen Gongbao's heart  The resentment grew rapidly.

    Yuanshi Tianzun knows very well what Shen Gongbao thinks. He wants to have Shen Gongbao's attitude, otherwise he will use something to lure the disciples of Jiejiao.

    After Shen Gongbao left Kunlun Mountain, he did not go to Xiqi with everyone to help Jiang Ziya. Instead, he went to Yin Shang. He wanted Yuanshi Tianzun to know that he was a capable person and better than Jiang Ziya. Why were both of them behind the scenes?  The statue of the flying bear, but Yuanshi Tianzun arranged for Jiang Ziya to be the person to confer the god, and he became a dispensable existence. He wanted to take revenge and let everyone in the Chanjiao know how powerful he was.

    Shen Gongbao didn't know that it was because he had such an idea that he fell into the scheme of Yuanshi Tianzun. Zhu Jiuyin was right. For the sake of profit, Yuanshi Tianzun could sacrifice his disciples, and Shen Gongbao was one of them. Yuanshi Tianzun  Tianzun took advantage of Shen Gongbao's competitive spirit to deal with Jiejiao.

    For Yuanshi Tianzun, it doesn't matter how resentful Shen Gongbao is, it will only make his plan more complete. Speaking of which, Shen Gongbao and Jiang Ziya are both people who deserve disaster. Shen Gongbao is very strong, but Jiang Ziya is plain. They are just two people.  They have different personalities, so they also have different destinies. This was decided the moment they went up the mountain to become their disciples.

    It's a pity that neither Jiang Ziya nor Shen Gongbao knows all this. Otherwise, with Shen Gongbao's qualifications, how could he encounter so many hardships in Chanjiao? All the twelve golden immortals of Chanjiao look down upon him.  In fact, all this was caused by Yuanshi Tianzun's instigation behind the scenes.

    After Shen Gongbao came down from the mountain, his every move was under the watchful eye of Yuanshi Tianzun. A series of failures forced Yuanshi Tianzun to brace himself to prevent bigger changes. You must know that Shen Gongbao was his last trump card.  , but there was no room for error, so Yuanshi Tianzun paid great attention to him and monitored Shen Gongbao all the way to the Yin and Shang Imperial Capital. He just breathed a sigh of relief and took back his spiritual thoughts.  (To be continued.

 Text Chapter 308 The Ten Jue Formation Appears

    Chapter 308 The Ten Jue Formation Appears

    Chapter 308 The Ten Jue Formations Appear

    Following the order from Yuanshi Tianzun, the disciples of Chanjiao spread from all directions and launched a strong attack on Jiejiao. With their cooperation, the Xiqi army attacked the city and plundered the territory. Behind every battle, there will be Jiejiao.  The death of one or two disciples of the Jie Jiao is nothing, but when more people die, Jie Jiao naturally discovers the conspiracy of the Chan Jiao. After the incident in the East China Sea broke out, none of the immortals of the Jie Jiao believe that the Chan Jiao is still alive.  They had the ability to cause harm to them, but the result shocked them greatly. The series of deaths and injuries finally made these Jiejiao disciples unbearable. They wanted to fight back. Since Chanjiao dared to risk the rule of the world and attack the city for Xiqi  On the ground, the disciples of the Jiejie sect could naturally launch a full-scale counterattack to fight for the Yin and Shang dynasties. Since then, an all-out war between the two sects finally broke out.

    Although the Jie Jiao disciples had many shortcomings, when they made up their minds to fight back, those who were officials in the Yin and Shang Dynasties gathered together to strengthen the strength of the Yin Shang army, and then combined their efforts to launch an attack on Xiqi  counterattacked.

    In the Ten Jue Formation, under the command of Wen Zhong, Jie Jiao Shi Tianjun was the first to go into battle. Although the cultivation of the ten of them was not very good, they were good at the "Ten Jue Formation". Under the leadership of the disciples of Chan Jiao  When Xiqi's army was attacking the city and plundering the land, they never thought that their army would be trapped by the 'Ten Jue Formation' deployed by the Ten Heavenly Lords.

    When he saw that the Xiqi army was trapped by the Shijue Formation, Guangchengzi, as the commander, felt angry. He must know that he had displayed the prestige of Chanjiao along the way and had just been able to suppress Chanjiao.  Those restless people inside did not expect such a situation, and his situation suddenly became extremely bad.

    Guangchengzi wanted to take on this responsibility alone, but he did not have the confidence to face the 'Ten Jue Formations'. After all, the prestige of Jie Jiao was there, and judging from the momentum exuded by the 'Ten Jue Formations',  Knowing that this 'Ten Jue Formation' is absolutely dangerous, no matter how arrogant Guangchengzi is, he is not arrogant enough to think that he can sweep the 'Ten Jue Formation'.

    With a thought in his mind, Guangchengzi said: "Junior brothers, you have all seen the current situation. I think our previous actions have caused uneasiness among the Jie Jiao disciples who were officials in Yin and Shang Dynasties. Otherwise, this time  Zhong Ye will not put on such a posture and set up such a vicious formation when we are not paying attention. We may all be worried about the impact of this evil formation, but the Xiqi army cannot do this. Everyone has said what they think.  Come and listen!¡±

    Hearing what Guangchengzi said, many Chanjiao disciples were silent. They were not fools, so they knew how dangerous the fierce formation they faced was, and no one wanted to be the one who stood out.

    When he saw that many senior brothers were unwilling to speak, Jiang Ziya felt extremely depressed. Others could remain silent, but he could not, because he was the commander of Xiqi's army, and Guangchengzi only came to help.  If he doesn't speak, it would be unjustifiable.

    Just listening, Jiang Ziya let out a long sigh and said: "Senior Brother, in this situation, it is better for us to be careful. Why don't we first explore the other party's true and false situation before we make plans? After all, this is not a trivial matter. It concerns the West."  The safety of Qi¡¯s army cannot be careless. If the entire Xiqi army is destroyed here, then Xiqi will not have the strength to fight the Yin Shang again!¡±

    Jiang Ziya's opening made Guangchengzi feel happy. Under normal circumstances, he could still command other disciples of Chanjiao, but under the current situation, even if Guangchengzi wanted to instruct others to go out to find out the news, no one would do so.  After all, no one is a fool and no one is willing to put their lives in danger. Now that Jiang Ziya takes the initiative to jump out, Guang Chengzi can't be overjoyed.

    Guang Chengzi said quickly: "Junior brother Jiang Ziya is right. Among us, only junior brother is the most proficient in the art of war. I have to drag you to do this matter. Moreover, junior brother, your cultivation level is low, so you can appropriately reduce the level of interception."  Disciple¡¯s vigilance!¡±

    Guang Chengzi has said it to this point. Even if Jiang Ziya doesn't want to, he must do it according to Guang Chengzi's words. You must know that if something goes wrong, people like Guang Chengzi can just walk away, but Jiang Ziya doesn't have that ability.  .  Although he knew in his heart that this was not a good thing, Jiang Ziya had to bite the bullet and comply.

    Rather than being forced to do it, it is better to take the initiative yourself. After all, you may get some benefits. Even if there are no benefits now, the teacher will reward you after the same amount of tribulation is over.

    Jiang Ziya nodded and said, "Senior brother, please don't worry, I will definitely find out what's going on!"

    Jiang Ziya¡¯s answer made Guang Chengzi very happy and said with a smile: ¡°Okay, as long as Junior Brother Jiang Ziya has such confidence, it will be fine. Those who are determined can achieve anything. As long as Junior Brother has confidence,, then it may not succeed!  "

    Encouraged by Guang Chengzi, Jiang Ziya left the tent and headed towards the Jiejiao camp. Looking at Jiang Ziya's leaving figure, the other disciples of the Chanjiao sneered in their hearts. Everyone knew the meaning of Guangchengzi's words.  If the Jie Jiao disciples were really so easy to talk to, they would not have set up such a vicious formation here. Jiang Ziya would be in danger if he left.  However, although everyone understood it, no one raised it because they all held the idea that the dead Taoist friend would not die the poor Taoist. Moreover, even if something happened to Jiang Ziya, the teacher would have to blame Guang Chengzi. After all, he was the one who raised the idea.  Yes, all consequences must be borne by Guangchengzi alone.

    Because Yuanshi Tianzun dotes on Guangchengzi, there is now a big division within the Chanjiao, and they no longer care about Jiang Ziya's safety. This shows how bad the current situation of the Chanjiao is, and everyone  A large part of the reason for doing this was because of the death of Master Taiyi.

    The death of Master Taiyi had a great impact on the immortals of Chanjiao. Seeing the fate of Master Taiyi, they were all worried about their own safety. No one was willing to sacrifice their lives for Chanjiao. At this point  They are completely incomparable to Jie Jiao, at least for now.

    Jiang Ziya rode his Sibuxiang to the Yin Shang camp. At this time, he saw that Grand Master Wen Zhongwen was already sitting on the black unicorn, watching Jiang Ziya's arrival coldly. In fact, when Jiang Ziya left the Xiqi camp,  Wen Zhong had already noticed it, so he came out to see what Jiang Ziya wanted to do.

    When he saw Jiang Ziya coming forward, Wen Zhongze said in a deep voice: "Jiang Ziya, what's the matter with you traitor here? Do you want to surrender? If you can't surrender now, I will let you go."  There is a way to survive, otherwise you will only have a way to die, you have to think clearly!"

    As soon as Wen Zhong said this, Qin Tianjun, who was standing next to Wen Zhong, laughed and said: "Master Wen, it's better not to say anything more to fanatics like Jiang Ziya. They are not qualified to meet us. There are ten unique formations."  Now, it¡¯s impossible for them to escape!¡±

    As soon as Qin Tianjun spoke, a hint of joy flashed in Jiang Ziya's eyes. If Wen Zhong was the only one, Jiang Ziya might have failed, but with Qin Tianjun there, everything would have a chance. The most important thing is Qin Tianjun.  Very arrogant, this made Jiang Ziya even more happy, thinking that his chance had come.

    Hearing this, Jiang Ziya stepped forward and said, "I wonder why this fellow Taoist, who is cultivating in that fairy mountain, intervened in the fight between Yin Shang and Xiqi. Isn't this fellow Taoist afraid that his cultivation will be contaminated by karma?"

    When Qin Tianjun heard Jiang Ziya's words, he couldn't help but sneer and said: "Jiang Ziya, I am Qin Wanshi of Jin'ao Island. You are a disciple of the Chan sect, and I am a disciple of the Jie sect. The Taoist ancestor of this calamity has said that it is our Xuanmen master."  Jie, your teachings are shameless and you kill my disciples in the name of Xiqi. Then you have to bear the responsibility. With just a few words of yours, you are trying to scare poor Taoists. It is really ridiculous. Please hurry up and think about it.  Surrender, or else the Ten Jue Formation will decide your life or death!"

    Qin Tianjun's words were a bit arrogant. You must know that the person he was dealing with was Jiang Ziya, the person who should be catastrophic in this calamity. Let alone a small immortal, even a master of Daluo Jinxian.  I don't dare to say such big words. After all, the person who should be robbed is protected by the way of heaven. Anyone who wants to kill him must first pass the level of the way of heaven. There are very few people in the three realms who can do this.  Young master, perhaps only a crazy person like Zhu Jiuyin has such courage and strength.

    Jiang Ziya was brainwashed by Yuanshi Tianzun. He always believed that his choice was absolutely correct. He believed that Yin Shang should be destroyed and Xiqi should be prosperous, so he said: "Fellow Daoist Qin has passed this time. You must know that the number of days is in Xiqi, and Xiqi should be the right one."  The Yin and Shang Dynasties must be destroyed. If you do this, fellow Taoist, you are going against heaven. Be careful that your cultivation will turn into running water!"

    As soon as Jiang Ziya said this, Qin Tianjun laughed and said: "It's so funny. You, a mortal who is not even an immortal, dare to say such big words. How dare you say that we are going against heaven? How could you  I don¡¯t know that the Yin Shang Dynasty was recognized by the three ancestors of the human race and protected by the fate of the human race. You, a mere mortal, dare to say such a thing. If this were spread, wouldn¡¯t it make people laugh out loud? Your teaching is indeed true.  This is shameless to the extreme. If you have the ability, go and tell Empress Nuwa and the Third Patriarch of the human race. Don¡¯t think that you can ruin the luck of the Yin Shang Dynasty by doing such small tricks behind the scenes. Go ahead and dream. Don¡¯t waste words.  If you have the ability, you disciples can break the formation. I'll wait here. If you don't have the ability, just get out of here, lest the poor Taoist take your life away in anger. As long as you can break these ten skills.  Formation, then you can leave easily!" (To be continued.

 Text Chapter 309 The battle begins

    Chapter 309 The war begins

    Chapter 309 The war begins

    Although Qin Tianjun spoke very wildly, Wen Zhong nodded secretly. When things have developed to this point, the two sects of Chan and Jie have already withdrawn and are at odds with each other, and Yin Shang and Xiqi have officially become enemies.  There is no other choice except a fight. Even if Qin Tianjun goes too far, it doesn't matter. After all, there is no need to be so polite between enemies. For Wen Zhong, it is already good that he did not take action against Jiang Ziya.  .

    Behind the Yin and Shang dynasty, there was the direct authority of Jiejiao, as well as the attention of the three ancestors of the human race, and the intervention of the Empress Nuwa, while Xiqi only had the help of Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun, not to mention Taishang Laojun was the leader of the human religion.  , but when it comes to his influence on the human race, he is far behind the three ancestors of the human race. No matter from that point of view, Wen Zhong does not think that Xiqi has the ability to compare with the Yin and Shang dynasties.

    After hearing Qin Tianjun's arrogant words, Jiang Ziya had no way out. Jiejiao had already proposed a method of fighting. If Jiang Ziya refused, it would mean that Chanjiao was afraid, and it also meant that Xiqi's army had no backbone, no matter it was  In that regard, it was very fatal, so Jiang Ziya had to accept Qin Tianjun's challenge no matter how dangerous it was.

    Jiang Ziya¡¯s face darkened and he said loudly: ¡°Since fellow Taoist Qin said this, how dare I refuse!¡±

    As soon as Jiang Ziya agreed, Qin Tianjun laughed loudly and said: "Okay, if you have the guts, Jiang Ziya, don't let me down. Ten of our brothers are waiting here for you to explain your teachings and break the formation!"

    As soon as Qin Tianjun's words came out, Jiang Ziya sneered: "Friend Qin, please rest assured, I will not shy away from fighting. If you want to fight, then we will fight. People in my teaching are never timid to fight. You can do this."  Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    After finishing speaking, Jiang Ziya ignored Grand Master Wen Zhongwen and turned around directly to the Xiqi Camp. On the surface, he was angry at Qin Tianjun's words, but in fact, Jiang Ziya was playing a trick and wanted to  Taking the opportunity to provoke a conflict between Qin Tianjun and Wen Zhong, causing them to conflict. You must know that Wen Zhong is the leader of the Yin Shang camp. Qin Tianjun privately agreed to such a thing without consulting Wen Zhong. This is  Being disrespectful to Wen Zhong, Jiang Ziya naturally wanted to cause some conflict between them.

    It's a pity that Jiang Ziya underestimated Wen Zhong's ambition and courage. If Wen Zhong was a careless person, how could he achieve the position of Grand Master, how could he be deeply respected and trusted by the emperor, and be able to make people  He led so many Yin and Shang armies to besiege Xiqi. Jiang Ziya thought that his methods were very clever, but in Wen Zhong's eyes, they were just tricks that were not on the stage. In the face of absolute strength, these tricks would be destroyed at a touch.  .

    Although Qin Tianjun is arrogant, he is not a fool. As soon as Jiang Ziya said these words, Qin Tianjun snorted with disdain and said: "The disciples of Chanjiao are indeed a bunch of villains who can only play such unworthy tricks."  , the time I have to wait is limited, if you don¡¯t break the formation before tomorrow evening, then don¡¯t blame me for ruthlessly launching an attack on you. If the creatures are poisoned by then, it will be your own responsibility and has nothing to do with us!"

    If Jiang Ziya had not acted in a disgraceful manner before leaving, Qin Tianjun would not have been so aggressive. The only blame is that Jiang Ziya was too self-righteous and regarded himself too much as a person. In fact, he was just a person in front of the immortals in the three realms.  Just an ant, a mortal who is not even an immortal.

    After Jiang Ziya heard Qin Tianjun¡¯s roar, he quickly returned to the Xiqi Camp. When Jiang Ziya came back, Guang Chengzi said anxiously: "Junior Brother Jiang, how did things go? What did you gain?"

    Jiang Ziya took a deep breath and said: "Senior Brother, the one who came to harass us was Wen Zhong, and the formation in Zhou Shu in our military camp was the 'Ten Jue Formation'. The other party has already attacked us.  Chanjiao has issued a challenge, if we do not launch an attack before tomorrow evening, then they will attack first."

    "What? How is this possible? Who dares to be so arrogant?" After hearing Jiang Ziya's words, Guang Chengzi shouted as hard as he could, venting his dissatisfaction.

    Jiang Ziya said in a deep voice: "Elder brother, the other party claims to be Qin Tianjun!"

    As soon as Jiang Ziya said this, a hint of joy flashed across Guang Chengzi's face, and he shouted loudly: "Who am I to be a monster who dares to speak such arrogant words? It turns out that they are just ants like Shi Tianjun. Since they want to die, we  Just help them, and it won't be difficult for everyone to work together to defeat the Yin Shang camp."

    Although Qin Tianjun's cultivation level is not enough, he is only the realm and magic power of an immortal, but the ten brothers are also very lucky. They have killing arrays like the 'Ten Jue Formation' in their hands. It is not easy to defeat Xiqi's army.  Difficult things.

    Hearing Jiang Ziya¡¯s words, it wasn¡¯t just Guangcheng who got excited.One person, other disciples of Chanjiao loudly expressed their intention to compete with Jiejiao to the death. For them, such a good thing cannot be obtained by Guangchengzi alone. They also want to get a share from this fight.  The credit cannot be given to Guangchengzi alone.

    In the eyes of these people, they think Qin Tianjun's challenge is just a meritorious event, but they are totally wrong. Even if they are not stupid, they want to compete for the credit, but are Shitianjun fools? They will be stupid enough to gamble with their own lives.  ?  Obviously this is impossible. Lord Shitian is not stupid. They made such a decision after careful consideration. They believed that they had enough strength to fight with Chanjiao. Sometimes their cultivation is insufficient but it does not mean that they do not have strong fighting power.  , and this is the case for Shi Tianjun. Although their cultivation is very poor, they have powerful talents in the aspect of formation.

    Taoist Cihang said in a deep voice: "Brother Guangchengzi, this ant Qin Wan is so arrogant. We must teach them a lesson and let them know how powerful my teachings are. This time, I must lead the way to attack their falsehoods. After all,  You are the commander-in-chief, and you cannot let arrogant people like Qin Wan ruin your momentum!

    As soon as Taoist Cihang said this, many people present thought that Taoist Cihang was too clever in his skills. With Shi Tianjun's cultivation, as long as Taoist Cihang is willing to take action, he will definitely be able to catch him.  Everyone is the second mover. Why didn't he make the first move? All the benefits were robbed by others.

    Regrets filled their hearts, but they did not want to let go of such a great opportunity, so one by one they also asked Guangchengzi for a challenge, giving themselves the opportunity to accumulate fame. Guangchengzi had a question in his mind about what his fellow disciples were thinking.  It¡¯s clear, but if Guangchengzi really refuses the other party¡¯s proposal, then they will definitely die more miserably.

    As senior brother Guangchengzi, although he wanted to take all the effort, he couldn't do so. Needless to say, the number of people in Chanjiao was much higher than that in Jiejiao. That is, each person could deal with a big game.  The formation was more than enough for the Chanjiao disciples, so under this situation, Guangchengzi had to make way for his junior disciples.

    As the eldest brother, Guangchengzi has to suffer in many things. Fortunately, he is deeply favored by Yuanshi Tianzun, otherwise his results will be very miserable.

    Soon in Xiqi¡¯s camp, these Chanjiao disciples had already discussed the outcome. It was clear who was going to break the formation, and each of them was secretly thinking about how they could benefit.

    Early the next morning, these disciples of the Chan Cult supported Jiang Ziya, who was in danger, and made all preparations for the battle, waiting for a big battle with Wen Zhong and Qin Tianjun to fight to the death.

    When the immortals of the Chan Sect arrived in front of the Yin Shang camp, Wen Zhong had been waiting for a long time. When he saw Jiang Ziya appearing, Wen Zhong said in a deep voice: "Jiang Ziya, fellow Taoist Qin, they have already set up the Ten Jue Formation.  , if you also accept the challenge, then join the formation, I, Wen Zhong, am here waiting for you to break the formation!"

    When they heard Wen Zhong's words, a trace of murderous intention flashed in the eyes of the immortals of Chanjiao. If it weren't for the strong power of Jiejiao now, people like Guangchengzi would have been unable to bear it and would have gone forward and killed Wen Zhong.  Wen Zhong knew how powerful he and others were.

    When Wen Zhong's voice fell, suddenly there was a wave of fluctuations in the Ten Jue Formation, and Qin Tianjun suddenly appeared in front of them. Qin Tianjun said: "Jiang Ziya, you still have some courage, the 'Ten Jue Formation' has been set up.  , if you think you have the ability, just do it yourself and see if you have this talent."

    It¡¯s not that Qin Tianjun looks down on people like Jiang Ziya, but he has no choice but to do so, and Qin Tianjun believes that under the ¡®Ten Jue Formation¡¯, people like Jiang Ziya will definitely have no choice but to die!

    Qin Tianjun said such words, Guangchengzi naturally couldn't bear it anymore, and said to Taoist Cihang in a deep voice: "Junior brother, this battle must be won but not defeated. After all, this is related to the reputation of our teaching, so we can't be careless in the slightest.  !¡±

    Taoist Cihang said disapprovingly: "Brother Guangchengzi, just keep an eye on it. This time I will definitely give them a big surprise, letting ants like Qin Wan know how big the cause and effect will be if they dare to challenge my teachings!"

    Chanjiao made such a crazy move, leading Xiqi's army to sweep through the Yin and Shang Dynasties, attacking cities and plundering territory along the way. Didn't the Three Realms Immortals Association know that such a major event had happened, and Jiejiao had gathered powerful power to give Xi  Qi strikes the head, this time it will be a bloody battle for both sides, and it will naturally attract more attention from everyone.  /

    The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother in heaven are really nervous about this. You must know that this battle will finally start the war between the two sides, and this is also related to the safety of heaven.

    The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother are looking forward to this matter immensely, and there are countless people in the Three Realms who are looking forward to this battle, waiting for the Kanren, Interpretation and Interpretation sects to fight to the death, and finally let him commit suicide.Benefiting from this, not to mention the two sages of the West, each of them has set their sights on this battle between the Chan and Jie religions.

    Everyone thinks that Zhu Jiuyin has retreated to recover from the injuries from the previous battle in the East China Sea. They think that this time the confrontation between the Chan and Jie sects will definitely be a crazy war, because they don't need to worry about Zhu Jiuyin.  Will show up to destroy.

    It's a pity that these people's ideas are completely wrong. Zhu Jiuyin is not a kind-hearted person who refuses to take revenge.  The trap he set nearly killed him. One can imagine the extent of the hatred between the two parties, and how could Zhu Jiuyin ignore such a great opportunity.

    At the moment when Lord Shitian set up the 'Ten Jue Array', Zhu Jiuyin had already sensed it, because as a chaotic god and demon, he could clearly feel the power contained in the 'Ten Jue Array'.  There are only a limited number of large formations in the Three Realms that can arouse such murderous intent, and these formations are basically in the hands of Jie Jiao's disciples.

    Zhu Jiuyin knew what had happened as soon as he paid attention. Although recuperation was very important, revenge was also very important. Zhu Jiuyin had a thought in his heart. He wanted to give Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun another favor.  A big mouth, beating them so hard that they can't hold their heads up. He wants to let the liver-bearing people know that Zhu Jiuyin is not someone to be trifled with.

    As soon as the Shi Jue Formation came out, Master Cihang couldn't wait to rush into the Lost Soul Formation, hoping to break through this formation to gain enough reputation for the Chongxian of Chanjiao.

    Kill, Master Cihang roared and rushed into the 'Soul Falling Formation', aiming at the Ten Heavenly Lords. As Master Cihang took action, the killing spree began, and both sides were going crazy.  Fighting on the ground.

    When Master Cihang took action, all the immortals of Chanjiao launched an all-out attack. Under the guidance of Guangchengzi, they began to launch an all-out attack on Jiejiao one by one. One after another they rushed into the 'Ten Jue Formation' in an attempt to destroy it.  everything.

    When the disciples of Chanjiao launched an all-out attack on Jiejiao in an instant, the power around Jiang Ziya was reduced to the extreme. At this moment, a space fluctuation suddenly came, and a cold shout came: "Jiang Ziya, what are you doing?  I¡¯ll die!¡±

    When the cold shout came, a huge palm fell from the sky and hit Jiang Ziya directly. If he was hit by this huge palm, let alone Jiang Ziya who was just a mortal, even if he had already cultivated the immortal way  As a result, he still couldn't escape death, because this huge palm contained a lot of power.

    Everyone was dumbfounded for a moment. No one thought that someone would attack Jiang Ziya, the man who conferred the title of god, at this time. The only one who could know this was Zhu Jiuyin, because only Zhu Jiuyin was with him.  If you don't deal with the teachings, you will reach the point of immortality and bodylessness.

    "Zhu Jiuyin, senior brother and I have been waiting for you for a long time. If you stay in Nanzhan Buzhou, nothing will happen to you. However, you dare to interfere in the fight between my teaching and my teaching, and you don't know your life or death. That's your own fault.  Seek death!" As a shout came out, a chaotic sword energy slashed towards the huge palm in the sky, and a black-yellow golden light of merit fixed the entire void. It was the Xuanhuang exquisite treasure of acquired skills.  tower!

    Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun took action again, and the target was Zhu Jiuyin.  They once again set a trap to target Zhu Jiuyin!  (To be continued.

 Text Chapter 311 The Witch Clan is angry and the world is shocked

    Chapter 311: The Witch Clan is angry and the world is shocked

    Chapter 311 The Witch Clan is angry and the world is shocked

    Not everyone in the Wu Clan can be provoked, not even Yuanshi Tianzun, who is a saint. After so many years of recuperation, no one knows how powerful the Wu Clan is at this time. After all, there is Zhu Jiuyin among the Wu Clan.  With the help of the Time Treasure, even if no one has become an Ancestral Witch, the Great Witch will be as weak as a feather. The most important thing is that the destiny of the Witch Clan is as strong as a mountain, making it difficult to shake. This is the most important thing.

    The Wu Clan has been hiding from the world for so many years, causing many people in the Three Realms to forget their existence. However, as strong men in the Three Realms, they remember the Wu Clan, a race that once swept across the world. Everyone is afraid that the Wu Clan will reappear in the world.  , which would be a bloody storm for the Three Realms.

    No one doubts the determination of the Wu Clan. The murderous aura emanating from Nanzhan Province and the underworld can prove all this. Anyone who dares to underestimate the Wu Clan will be torn into pieces.  It was a naked threat, but Yuanshi Tianzun had to take it seriously. Taishang Laojun even looked at it sideways, worrying that the Wu clan would be born early because of Yuanshi Tianzun's words.

    Taishang Laojun took a deep breath and said: "Fellow Taoist Houtu, please don't be impulsive. Junior Brother Yuanshi just said an angry word, and it is not really meant to target the Wu clan. Please forgive me, Taoist friend, we have absolutely no intention."  The battle with the Wu Clan, and what caused all this is not entirely the fault of Junior Brother Yuanshi, Zhu Jiuyin has to bear a large part of the responsibility. After all, cutting off the human Taoist lineage is a life-or-death feud. I think about this, fellow Taoist Houtu  You should understand!¡±

    As soon as Taishang Laojun said this, Zhu Jiuyin, who was hiding in the dark, sneered again and again and said disdainfully: "Taishang Laojun, you really want to find excuses for Yuanshi Tianzun. I, Zhu Jiuyin, have always been rampant and unruly.  Ji, I never rely on the power of the Witch Clan to threaten others, and don¡¯t forget, I am no longer an Ancestral Witch, but a Chaos God and Demon. Every move I make has nothing to do with the Witch Clan, but Yuanshi Tianzun uses the Witch Clan to threaten me.  , can this be said to be the responsibility of Zhu Jiuyin? If you say this, how many people in the Three Realms would agree with it?"

    Although Zhu Jiuyin's words were a bit forced, no one thought that Zhu Jiuyin was lying. In fact, Zhu Jiuyin did not rely on his identity as an ancestral witch to do anything extraordinary since the Lich Tribulation. The most important thing is  After Zhu Jiuyin cultivated into the true form of the Chaos God and Demon, he no longer had much contact with the Wu Clan. Although everyone knew that Zhu Jiuyin's heart was definitely towards the Wu Clan, and the Wu Clan was definitely Zhu Jiu Jiu.  Yin has a solid backing, but no one dares to say so at the moment, because everyone is worried that if they break this layer of paper, the Wu clan will really be liberated from Nanzhan Buzhou, which will be great fun.

    Taishang Laojun shouted in a deep voice: "Zhu Jiuyin, what do you want?"

    Zhu Jiuyin sneered and said: "I don't want to do anything. I am no longer an ancestral witch. You should not come to me for the witch clan's affairs. As for the cause and effect between us, it will naturally be solved by each of us. If you want to deal with me, Zhu Jiuyin  , then you have to pay the price, I don¡¯t have time to chat with you, we are fighting to the death!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin laughed for a while as he spoke, and then as the laughter disappeared, his breath disappeared. At this time, Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun needed to face the wrath of Hou Tuzu Witch and give him  The tribe must give an explanation, otherwise the Fengshen Tribulation will undergo drastic changes this time, making them even more unable to control it.

    One Zhu Jiuyin is already giving them a headache. If it detonates the entire Wu clan again, then this God-conferring calamity will probably become a new Lich calamity, and all the cause and effect and grudges in the prehistoric era will be detonated.  , a little carelessness will lead to immeasurable calamity, which is not something Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun can bear. After all, the current earthly immortal world can no longer withstand such a powerful impact as Lich calamity!

    Zhu Jiuyin escaped completely, but Yuanshi Tianzun was in trouble because of his angry words. Just when Yuanshi Tianzun didn't know what to do, Daozu Hongjun finally appeared.

    After a while, Taoist Hongjun appeared, and things reached this point. What would happen if Taoist Hongjun didn't show up? Although the Wu clan may not be so unwise and choose to enter the world at this time, no one dares to bet.  , after all, the Wu clan itself is a group of lunatics, a group of lunatics who can do anything.

    As soon as Taoist Hongjun appeared, Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun breathed a sigh of relief, because they believed that as long as Taozu Hongjun came forward, everything could be suppressed, and naturally the previous tension on their faces was no longer there.

    When Taoist Hongjun appeared, he sighed and said: "Yuanshi, didn't my master say that this calamity is the great calamity of Xuanmen and has nothing to do with other people? Why do you pick it up again and again?"  A fight broke out. Under the guidance of fellow Taoist Houtu, the Wu clan has cultivated their moral character and lost the evil spirit of the past. But why do you force them? You made a big mistake this time.?The people who deserved the disaster also died due to your involvement. You should wake up!  "

    As soon as Taoist Hongjun said this, all the immortals in the three realms were shocked. They were not shocked because Taoist Hongjun made Yuanshi Tianzun wake up, but because Taoist Hongjun called Houtu Zuwu. That was fellow Taoist, what?  Friends, that puts Houtu Zuwu and him in the same position. You must know that Hongjun Daozu is in line with the way of heaven and represents the way of heaven. How can such a title not shock the immortals in the three realms?  Very shocked.

    Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun also had a look of surprise on their faces. They did not expect that Taoist Hongjun would call Hou Tuzu Witch this way. Could it be said that Hou Tuzu Witch has the ability to be compared with Taoist Hongjun? Is the underworld really so powerful?  Big potential?

    For a moment, countless thoughts were swirling in the minds of Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun. They were all thinking about what abilities Hou Tuzu Wu had that could be compared with Hongjun Daozu. After thinking about it, only Hou Tu could do it.  The ancestral shaman incarnates the six realms of reincarnation, a matter of supreme merit and virtue.

    After Taoist Hongjun scolded Yuanshi Tianzun, he turned around and said to Houtu Zuwu: "Fellow Taoist Houtu, what happened this time is that poor Taoist management was not strict, which caused such a big mess. Please look at it, fellow Taoist."  On top of the safety of all living beings in the Three Realms, we can calm down the anger in our hearts and let the Wu Clan put away their soaring anger. After all, the Three Realms were created by the Great God Pangu. I don¡¯t think the Wu Clan who inherits the blood of the Great God Pangu also want to see it.  Will the Three Realms be destroyed for their own reasons?"

    Among the twelve ancestral witches, Zhu Jiuyin was the craziest and cruelest, but Hou Tu Zu Wu was the kindest. Hongjun Daozu's words touched on Hou Tu Zu Wu's weakness. She really didn't want to see it.  When the Three Realms are destroyed, even if Hongjun Daozu's words are a bit exaggerated, Hou Tuzu Wu is willing to believe it.

    Houtuzu Wu sighed and said: "It's not that our Wu clan wants to see such a catastrophe happen, but Yuanshi Tianzun has said absolutely that he wants to destroy our Wu clan and the bloodline left by Father God. This is  Challenging the bottom line of our witch clan, we have no choice but to resist vigorously. If our witch clan really had no regard for the overall situation, we would not have chosen to hide from the world after the lich war!"

    The words of Houtu Zuwu were recognized by Taoist Hongjun. He nodded and said: "Fellow Taoist Houtu, please rest assured. After the tribulation is over, Pindao will give an explanation to his fellow Taoists and give it to all sentient beings in the three realms."  An explanation, now I ask fellow Taoists to take back their anger first, so that the Wu clan will not arouse greater evil spirits and let the calamity go in an unpredictable direction!"

    ????????????????? Daozu Hongjun was able to put down his posture and say such words, so the kind-hearted Hou Tuzu Witch naturally would not refuse anymore, so he nodded and said: ¡°Forget it, everything is according to Daozu¡¯s words!¡±

    As soon as Hou Tuzu Wu said these words, although many people in the Wu clan were unwilling to give in, the Wu clan was a very strict race. They absolutely obeyed the orders of Zu Tu. Before Zhu Jiuyin could speak, Hou Tu  The words of the Tuzu Witch are the iron law, and many angry Witch Clan slowly regained their momentum. The evil spirit rising into the sky gradually dispersed without the pull of the Witch Clan's secret energy.  Let the immortals in the three realms breathe a sigh of relief.

    Among the Wu Clan, Zhu Jiuyin is definitely the leader of everyone. Even if Zhu Jiuyin has cultivated into the true form of the Chaos God and Demon, in the hearts of the Wu Clan, he is still the ancestral witch from back then. He will not be affected by his current status.  She changes due to her identity, just like the Houtu Ancestral Witch. Even if she incarnates in the Six Paths of Reincarnation and loses the blood of the Ancestral Witch, she is still called the Ancestral Witch by the witch clan.

    After the matter was resolved, Hou Tu Zu Wu was unwilling to stay to see the faces of Yuan Shi Tian Zun and Tai Shang Lao Jun, so he bowed to Tao Zu Hongjun, and then quietly left here, no longer paying attention to Chan.  The battle between the Jie Jiao and the Jie Jiao, after all, such a battle is not worth mentioning to Hou Tuzu Wu. Otherwise, why would the Tongtian Cult leader not care at all and not react at all? Because among people like them,  In his eyes, this kind of fight is nothing.

    In fact, when Lord Tongtian made his decision, the life and death of those named disciples who entered the world were no longer in Lord Tongtian's mind. For Lord Tongtian, as long as there were no accidents in the Yin-Shang Dynasty, it was not a big deal.  Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun joined forces to shake the Yin and Shang dynasties and change the dynasty. This is just a joke in the eyes of the Tongtian leader, because he believes that the human race will not agree, and the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors will not sit idly by. Since the Yin  The Shang Dynasty will not be shaken by Xiqi, so he can naturally look at the actions of Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun with ridicule.

    For the Jiejiao sect, losing some registered disciples is not a big deal, but for the Ren and Chan sects, every time they lose a disciple, it will definitely hurt Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun to their bones. These are the three  the gap between teaching.  (To be continued.

 Text Chapter 310: Every word moves the world

    Chapter 310: One word shakes the world

    Chapter 310: One word changes the world

    Suddenly being attacked by Zhu Jiuyin, Jiang Ziya was dumbfounded. He really didn't expect that he would face such an attack, and he stood blankly on the spot for a moment. Of course, with his little cultivation, even if he wanted to  It was useless to dodge, after all, the gap between him and Zhu Jiuyin was really too big.

    Zhu Jiuyin's sneak attack, Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun's sneak attack again, the two sides staged the same battle on the coast of the East China Sea, and it was exactly the same. At this time, everyone was despising Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun.  Tianzun was also sighing at Zhu Jiuyin, thinking that Zhu Jiuyin was too arrogant. He had already suffered a plot but didn't have any memory. He was not fully prepared and was betrayed by Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun again.  He calculated it. He was able to escape before, but this time it will be difficult.

    Just when everyone was not optimistic about Zhu Jiuyin, Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully. The treasure of destruction in his hand struck Jiang Ziya like lightning. Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun wanted to kill him.  The plan to encircle Wei and save Zhao, but he could also use such a plan. Zhu Jiuyin did not believe that Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun could really abandon Jiang Ziya, a person who should be catastrophic, in full view of the public.

    If Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun do this, their reputations will be ruined to the end. Who would dare to take refuge in a person who can abandon his own disciples at any time? What's more, Jiang Ziya is still the one who should be robbed. If Jiang Ziya  After they died, Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun lost their control over this divine calamity.

    Zhu Jiuyin gave up his own defense and used all his strength to kill Jiang Ziya. This made Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun frown. Taishang Laojun thought about it, and the innate treasure "Tai Chi Diagram" appeared in his hands.  Seeing him shout loudly: "Tai Chi Diagram, determine the world!" As he shouted, the 'Tai Chi Diagram' turned into a golden bridge and fell at Jiang Ziya's feet, but Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun were still unable to attack.  Jiu blasted away at Zhu Jiuyin.

    Danger!  At this moment, everyone thought that Zhu Jiuyin was too arrogant. Forget about Taishang Laojun's ability, this time he really put himself in death. The Hou Tuzu Witch in the underworld was anxious to think  He wanted to leave and go to rescue Zhu Jiuyin, but when he thought of Zhu Jiuyin's original words, he could only endure it. No one understood Zhu Jiuyin better than her. If Zhu Jiuyin said such words, then he would not  There will be changes, and if I take action, I am afraid that it will cause a war between the Wu clan and the human and Chan religions, and drag the entire Wu clan into a catastrophe again. The consequences of this will be very serious.

    Precisely because of all kinds of considerations, Empress Houtu could only endure the torment in her heart. Of course, like her, there were the Ancestral Witch Xuanming and the Ancestral Witch Gonggong, who were also worried about the safety of Zhu Jiuyin.

    Just when everyone thought that Zhu Jiuyin would have to take back the treasure of destruction to protect himself, the result shocked them. Zhu Jiuyin shouted loudly: "Jiang Ziya, go to hell, destroy the storm, kill the world!  "

    As Zhu Jiuyin shouted violently, the treasure of destruction erupted into a powerful storm of destruction. Under this storm of destruction, Taishang Laojun's 'Tai Chi Diagram' could not withstand this powerful force, and was instantly destroyed.  After breaking through, Jiang Ziya was instantly swallowed up by the storm of destruction. At the same time, Yuanshi Tianzun's 'Pangu Banner' hit Zhu Jiuyin heavily.

    "No!" When seeing such a result, many people were shouting, including Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun, Xuanming Ancestral Witch, Houtu Ancestral Witch, Gonggong Ancestral Witch, and many great witches from the Wu clan.  , they all screamed.

    As the most powerful weapon in the three realms, the attack power of the 'Pangu Banner' was astonishing. Zhu Jiuyin's body instantly collapsed in front of everyone's eyes, and his body turned into ashes. Zhu Jiuyin died. The number one in the three realms was crazy.  The disciples died, and everyone was dumbfounded at this time. Even Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun were a little dumbfounded. They couldn't believe what they were seeing.

    Just when everyone was shocked by the result of this time, the destructive treasure that killed Jiang Ziya suddenly burst out with a burst of light, and then left with a whoosh through the air. This change shocked everyone and shocked them  Awakening from horror.

    No, they fell into the trap. Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun thought for a moment that they were being plotted by Zhu Jiuyin. If Zhu Jiuyin really died, then the destructive treasure in front of them should become a treasure without an owner.  , how could it suddenly fly away? What Yuanshi Tianzun just killed was not Zhu Jiuyin's true self.

    When he thought of this, Yuanshi Tianzun couldn't help but cursed: "Zhu Jiuyin, you despicable and shameless villain, if you have the ability, stand up and fight me to the death!"

    Hunting geese all day long, this time Yuanshi Tianzun was finally pecked in the eye by a wild goose. Instead of killing Zhu Jiuyin, he killed Jiang Ziya, the person who deserved the disaster.How could Yuanshi Tianzun not be angry at the compensation? That was why he said such words here without thinking about the consequences of his actions.

    When Yuanshi Tianzun said these words, all the immortals in the three realms looked down on Yuanshi Tianzun. As a saint, he challenged a Daluo Jinxian. Moreover, this matter was also caused by Yuanshi Tianzun's own plan. He was killed by Zhu Jiuyin.  It was calculated by the counterattack, and with this result, it was blamed that Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun were too ruthless. If they were willing to do their best to save Jiang Ziya, then Jiang Ziya would not have died.

    In response to Yuanshi Tianzun's challenge, Zhu Jiuyin, who was invisible in the void, said calmly: "Yuanshi Tianzun, you often walk by the river, how can you not get your shoes wet? You have plotted against me again and again. Then  You have to bear my anger, and this is just the beginning. Your disciples must watch carefully. Someone will still die when I show up next time. At the end of this calamity, I  I will send them all to the list of gods, destroy your integrity in the world, and let people know how serious the consequences will be for offending me, Zhu Jiuyin!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, everyone in the three realms took a breath of cold air and thought to themselves: "Zhu Jiuyin is indeed a lunatic. He actually has such a crazy idea and wants to destroy Yuanshi Tianzun in the world.  Daotong, isn¡¯t this going to force Yuanshi Tianzun and Chanjiao to a dead end!¡±

    Yuanshi Tianzun said angrily: "Zhu Jiuyin, how dare you!"

    Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "Yuanshi Tianzun, what do I dare not do? If you dare to scheme against me, you will have to pay the price!"

    At this moment, Taishang Laojun said: "Zhu Jiuyin, don't talk big words. If I read it correctly, what was destroyed by Junior Brother Yuanshi was the clone you split from yourself. The clone was destroyed.  Your own strength will also suffer a lot of trauma. You can still bear it once or twice, but I am afraid that you have not destroyed the orthodoxy of Junior Brother Yuanshi, and you have perished first. You are not a saint, and you have no Yuanshi.  God, the damage caused to you by splitting with your own consciousness is very serious. I don¡¯t know how many times you can sustain it with your current body!"

    As soon as Taishang Laojun said these words, Zhu Jiuyin fell silent. After a moment, Zhu Jiuyin said in a deep voice: "What a great Taishang Laojun, he really has some vision. Yes, with my physical condition, it is indeed impossible for me to withstand too much."  There will be many divisions, but you can¡¯t be together forever, and my clone may not be destroyed every time!¡±

    Taishang Laojun's words made Yuanshi Tianzun happy and gave him hope. However, when Zhu Jiuyin's words came out, he was instantly thrown into the abyss again, making him extremely angry.  Jiuyin was right. He and Taishang Laojun could not be together forever, let alone keep an eye on his disciples. What's more, this calamity was the calamity of becoming a god. At the moment, Jie Jiao had not yet completely counterattacked, and Zhu Zhu  Jiuyin went on a killing spree.

    Yuanshi Tianzun shouted angrily: "Zhu Jiuyin, if you dare to destroy my Taoist tradition, then I will dare to destroy your witch clan!"

    As soon as Yuanshi Tianzun said this, Taishang Laojun's expression suddenly changed, and he shouted loudly: "Junior brother Yuanshi, don't talk nonsense!"

    Unfortunately, Taishang Laojun's rebuke came too late. Yuanshi Tianzun's words deeply angered the Hou Tuzu witches in the underworld. The witch clan began to avoid the world after the lich calamity. This  The human race has just flourished. If Yuanshi Tianzun's words aroused the anger of the Wu clan and led them out of Nanzhan Prefecture, the three realms would be shaken, and Yuanshi Tianzun would have to bear this karma.  .

    Suddenly there was a fluctuation in the void, and Hou Tu Zu Wu appeared directly in front of Yuanshi Tianzun, glaring at him, and said in a deep voice: "Yuanshi Tianzun, you have such a loud tone, you are provoking a war, if you are my witch clan  If there is any mistake, the three realms will be shaken, and no one in our Witch Clan can provoke us!"

    As soon as Hou Tuzu Wu's words came out, endless murderous aura erupted in Nanzhan Buzhou and the underworld. The murderous aura went straight towards the bullfighting, shaking the entire three realms. Even these two soaring murderous auras had affected the six paths.  Reincarnation, this is the resistance of the Witch Clan.

    When the murderous intent of the Witch Clan rose into the sky, the expressions of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother above the heaven changed greatly. The Monster Clan in Luzhou, Beiju were frightened by it. The human race also felt the danger, and the entire Three Realms were shaken by it.

    When the three realms were shaken by the Wu Clan's rebellion, the secret of heaven became even more elusive, and the evil aura between heaven and earth became even stronger. Countless people were affected by these two auras, and all this was because of  It was caused by the words of Yuanshi Tianzun. If the Wu clan steps out of Nanzhan Buzhou, the three realms will have great fun. Everyone does not know whether Yuanshi Tianzun has the ability to destroy the Wu clan, but the three realms will definitely endure a bloody battle.  All races in the three realms are involved.  (To be continued.

 Text Chapter 312 Lu Ya

    Chapter 312 Lu Ya

    The Tongtian Cult Leader performed much better than Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun in this God-Calling Tribulation. At least the Jie Cult had the upper hand in terms of numbers. As long as the luck of the Yin-Shang Dynasty did not fall,  The Jiejiao religion can advance and attack, retreat and defend, and has no worries at all. As for those named disciples, even if they die, they will be listed as gods, so it's no big deal.

    After Houtu Zuwu left, Taoist Hongjun took a deep look at Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun, and then said: "You two can take care of yourself. This calamity is measured by Xuanmen. Don't spend too much energy on it."  Put it on Zhu Jiuyin, Zhu Jiuyin is the true form of the Chaos God and Demon. Even if you are saints, it is not easy to kill him. Too much is too much, and I think you should know this!"

    Too much is not enough, this is the case of the Wu Clan. In the absence of the Wu Clan's efforts, Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun really didn't pay much attention to them, but when the Wu Clan showed a little bit of their claws,  Only then did they realize that the Wu Clan had gone beyond their imagination, especially Yuanshi Tianzun. He had always believed that the Sanqing Dynasty was the authentic Pangu sect and looked down on the Wu Clan. However, the facts made him realize how wrong he was. Although the Wu Clan could not escape from the world,  , but he still has great luck, and he and Taishang Laojun can't do anything to each other when they join forces, which really makes it difficult for him to swallow this bad breath.

    He wanted to take revenge, but the words of Daozu Hongjun made him wary. If he let Zhu Jiuyin go, even if he was willing to let him go, Zhu Jiuyin might not let him go.

    Yuanshi Tianzun took a deep breath and said: "Teacher, it's not that the disciple must share life and death with Zhu Jiuyin. It's that Zhu Jiuyin wants to share life and death with the disciple, and wants to destroy the disciple's orthodoxy. Look at him.  Anyone who dares to attack the calamity knows how crazy he is. If the disciples don't fight back, I'm afraid they won't have to wait until the end of the calamity, and all the disciples will fall into the hands of Zhu Jiuyin, and the interception force is very strong.  , the disciple is even more helpless, so please ask the teacher for guidance!"

    Complain.  Yuanshi Tianzun couldn't hold on anymore, so he had to lower his face and complain to Taoist Hongjun at this time, hoping to get help from Taoist Hongjun and take the opportunity to allow Chanjiao to survive this disaster.

    Seeing the helpless look on Yuanshi Tianzun's face, Daozu Hongjun couldn't help but sigh secretly in his heart. He was a little helpless when things developed to this point. He also understood that all this was not entirely Yuanshi Tianzun's.  This mistake is partly the responsibility of Heavenly Dao. After all, Yuanshi Tianzun offended Zhu Jiuyin to death.  That was the way of heaven taking action.

    Hongjun Daozu took a deep breath and said: "You don't have to worry about the person who should be robbed. Although Zhu Jiuyin can kill Jiang Ziya, Jiang Ziya has destiny in him and should not die!"

    As soon as Daozu Hongjun said this, he waved his hand, and the treasure of chaos, the 'Jade Disc of Creation', emitted a powerful light that shone on the place where Jiang Ziya died. As the light shone, Jiang Ziya's body  It was growing crazily in a manner visible to the naked eye. In just a few breaths, Jiang Ziya stood in front of everyone again.

    What does it mean to be unfaithful to heaven? This is it.  Jiang Ziya was able to be reborn in an instant, making Zhu Jiuyin's efforts completely in vain. Such a result made Yuanshi Tianzun breathe a sigh of relief, and also made Taishang Laojun breathe a sigh of relief.

    To be honest, whether it is Yuanshi Tianzun or Taishang Laojun, they are all afraid that Jiang Ziya will really die.  In this way, the person who should be robbed will be completely out of their control. You must know that Jiang Ziya is not the only one who should be robbed. If Jiang Ziya dies, then the important task of becoming a god will definitely fall on Shen Gongbao.  Shen Gongbao now hates the immortals of Chanjiao to the bone, and let him master the power of apotheosis, so one can imagine what the fate of Chanjiao will be.

    But even if Jiang Ziya is reborn, the situation of Chanjiao has not changed much. Zhu Jiuyin is a time bomb, and it will blow up the Chanjiao people at any time. As for Jiejiao, that is not to mention, just  It's just that the 'Ten Jue Arrays' have made Chanjiao disgraced. If Chanjiao were stronger, it would be even more difficult to resist. After all, all conspiracies are vulnerable in the face of absolute strength. At this moment, Yuanshi Tianzun's heart  I couldn't help but regret why I didn't recruit more disciples and pay close attention to the cultivation of my disciples, otherwise I wouldn't be so passive now.

    Using the big one to bully the small ones, he directly killed the Ten Heavenly Lords and destroyed the registered disciples of Jie Jiao. Yuanshi Tianzun had not never thought about this crazy idea, but in the end he gave up. Yuanshi Tianzun was not a Zhunti saint, so he couldn't do it.  When it comes to being as shameless as Saint Zhunti, the most important thing is that Yuanshi Tianzun is worried that if he takes action, he will give Tongtian Cult an excuse. Jiejiao has the momentum of tens of thousands of immortals coming to court, and even if thousands of people die, it will not hurt his vitality.  , but the Chan sect only has a dozen kittens. If the leader of Tongtian is forced to take action, the Chan sect will really be doomed, so Yuanshi Tianzun does not dare to risk thisSuch danger.

    Taozu Hongjun didn't want to pay attention to the fight between his disciples, and he didn't have much time to pay attention to it. After all, the changes in the way of heaven this time also aroused his vigilance. As for the fight between the three Qing Dynasties,  That is their own business. No matter whether it is Yuanshi Tianzun or Tongtian Cult Leader, whoever wins or loses cannot affect the overall situation, because from the moment Tiandao takes action, the situation in the Three Realms has been settled, and the saints are no longer free.

    Taoist Hongjun did not give Yuanshi Tianzun a chance to continue complaining, and then left directly, leaving only Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun. Taozu Hongjun had already left, how could Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun return?  If he could stay, even if his disciples were in a bitter battle, Yuanshi Tianzun would not be able to help him.

    Taishang Laojun sighed and said: "Junior brother Yuanshi, let's go back. Out of sight is out of mind. It's up to the master to bring him in to practice. If the disciples are unworthy, we can't expect the master to take action. It's time for them to have a good experience!"

    As soon as Taishang Laojun said this, Yuanshi Tianzun couldn't help but frowned. He was obviously a little confused in his heart. However, he did not deny that Taishang Laojun's words were very reasonable. These disciples of Chanjiao were really disappointing.  With the dignity of Daluo Jinxian, he is still restrained in every way when facing the Celestial Immortal.  It really makes Yuanshi Tianzun unable to hold his head up.

    Yuanshi Tianzun nodded and said: "Elder brother is right, I have allowed them too much, so now they all are not up to par, even a few immortals can't cope with it, it's time for them to suffer a little, now  It's better to suffer a little than to die and become a god in the future, but you and I are really not as calm as Junior Brother Tongtian. Under this situation, Junior Brother Tongtian can be as stable as Mount Tai and remain unmoved. It's really admirable!  "

    Although Yuanshi Tianzun said this, in his words, he was reminding Taishang Laojun.  Now we are in the middle of a calamity. The two of them are like grasshoppers on a rope. No one can escape.

    Zhu Jiuyin can keep an eye on the disciples of the Chan sect, and he can also keep an eye on Xuandu, a disciple of Taishang Laojun. There are still more than a dozen people in the Chan sect, but there is only one person in the Renjiao, Xuandu. If Xuandu dies  Being on the list, Taishang Laojun will be extremely embarrassed, and his orthodoxy will be destroyed.  When it comes to the ability to withstand attacks, the interpretation of education is still superior to that of human education.

    In the end, Yuanshi Tianzun¡¯s words praising Tongtian Cult Leader are even more ridiculous, as are Yuanshi Tianzun¡¯s little tricks.  Taishang Laojun smiled calmly and said: "Children and grandchildren will have their own blessings. If a disciple is unworthy and dies on the list, it will be his own bad fate. As for Junior Brother Tongtian's family's great cause, he doesn't care about a little loss, then  It¡¯s not something you and I can compare to!¡±

    This failure caused a conflict between Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun. After all, people are not for themselves, and heaven and earth will destroy them. Zhu Jiuyin's madness made them both start to feel in danger.

    The defeat of the Ren and Chan religions, as well as the strength of the Wu clan, all made Nuwa the Empress worried.  The more powerful the Witch Clan is, the more disadvantageous it will be to the Monster Clan. If the Monster Clan continues to make no progress, I am afraid that when the immeasurable calamity comes, the Monster Clan will be destroyed. The power of the Witch Clan has exceeded her imagination.

    In the Wa Palace, Empress Nuwa summoned Lu Ya, the tenth prince of the Demon Clan, and said, "Lu Ya. It has been some time since you came to the Wa Palace. Now you have seen the momentum of the Witch Clan. As a demon clan,  The prince of the clan needs to take the development of the demon clan as his own responsibility. After all, you are the only descendant of the demon emperor Jun. As the prince of the demon clan, there are still two sects, Ren and Chan, standing in front of the Wu clan. As long as they exist for one day, then  The Wu Clan will be restrained. On the contrary, the stronger the Jie Jiao becomes, the more disadvantageous it will be to the Monster Clan. After all, most of the Jie Jiao are members of the Monster Clan. If Jie Jiao is allowed to completely digest these people, then the Monster Clan will really lose.  There is no chance. As a saint, I cannot intervene in the calamity to avoid causing public anger, but you are not subject to this restriction. I wonder if you dare to take a risk for the demon clan!"

    Hearing the words of Empress Nuwa, Lu Ya's heart boiled with passion. You must know that he has always wanted to leave the Wa Palace and leave the control of Empress Nuwa. Now that the opportunity finally came, how could he not seize it.

    Lu Ya's face turned stern and he said in a deep voice: "Please don't worry, Madam, I know what to do. Back then, my father was able to sacrifice himself for the demon clan. As a human son, I should continue to inherit my father's will and fight for the demon clan."  , this little danger is nothing!¡±

    Lu Ya¡¯s answer made Empress Nuwa very happy. In her opinion, although Lu Ya had various shortcomings, he was not incapable of improvement. At least he still had demons in his heart, which was a good thing.

    Nuwa Empress smiled and said: "Okay! Very good! Don't worry, this calamity is just a great calamity of Xuanmen. As long as you are a little careful and don't provoke those masters, there will be no problem. After all, you are the prince of the demon clan.  With the protection of the demon clan¡¯s luck, you shouldn¡¯t die!¡±

    Speaking of this, Nuwa Empress suddenly stopped speaking and her face changed.Lin, and then said in a deep voice: "Lu Ya, I know that you have always wanted to avenge your father and uncle in your heart, but you have to understand that if you can save Qingshan, you are not afraid of running out of firewood. As long as you can save your life, there is hope.  , if you lose your life, then everything will be over. I hope you can suppress the hatred in your heart and stop focusing on Zhu Jiuyin. You are far from Zhu Jiuyin's opponent now.  , and don¡¯t provoke the Wu Clan, after all, the Wu Clan is powerful, so it¡¯s best to strengthen yourself right now!¡±

    Empress Nuwa's eyes were fixed on Lu Ya, trying to see Lu Ya's innermost thoughts through her eyes. She must know that Lu Ya was Demon Emperor Jun's only bloodline, and she had promised Demon Emperor Jun to protect him.  Lu Ya, so she didn't want to see Lu Ya take his own life because of impulsiveness.

    After such a long period of training, Lu Ya has also changed. Although he looks down on the Nuwa Empress in his heart and thinks that the Nuwa Empress has not shouldered her due responsibilities for the demon clan, he understands one thing.  Just be patient, as Empress Nuwa said, the Witch Clan is now so powerful that not even Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun can conflict with it head-on, let alone the Demon Clan, which has long been in dire straits. Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun  Tianzun is the honor of a saint, but he is just a small Daluo Jinxian, which is simple and worthless compared to the saint.

    Lu Ya took a deep breath and said: "Empress, I understand that I will not fight to the death with the Wu Clan at this time. The enemy of my enemy is my friend. I will help and teach them with my heart so that they can survive this period."  Tribulation can be used to contain Zhu Jiuyin's gaze, allowing the demon clan to get enough time to develop and grow!"

    Seeing Lu Ya's reaction and hearing Lu Ya's words, Empress Nuwa sighed and said: "Lu Ya, when you grow up, you know what you should do and what you shouldn't do. If you behave like this, I will  I feel more relieved. I don¡¯t have to worry about you anymore. After this calamity is over, I should also hand over the power of the demon clan to your hands. After all, you are the only descendant of the demon emperor Jun and should inherit it.  Emperor Jun¡¯s will becomes the new Demon Emperor!¡±

    The name of the new Demon King is very resounding, but without strength, a few people will agree with Lu Ya. Even the surviving Demon Saints in Beiju Luzhou have probably forgotten everything about the Lich War that year.  , forgetting all the prices Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi paid for the Demon Clan.

    If people are not for themselves, the world will be destroyed. After so many years of freedom, these demon saints have long been accustomed to a free life. If they are to be restrained again, it will be difficult to succeed. The most important thing is that Lu Ya also  If you don't have the strength to subdue these demon saints, strength is the most important thing in ancient times. If you don't have enough strength, no one will think highly of you. Even if Lu Ya has the support of Nuwa Empress behind him, he will not be able to control the general trend of the demon clan.  , because the current demon clan is no longer the demon clan that fought to the end with the witch clan, and each of them already has selfish motives.

 Text Chapter 313 Temptation

    Chapter 313 Temptation

    Sorry, the chapters were messed up yesterday, please forgive me!

    Lu Ya also had this idea in mind to become a Demon Saint, but unfortunately he did not have the strength. Although Lu Ya had been in the Wa Palace since the Lich Tribulation, it did not mean that he did not understand the situation of the Demon Clan. Today's Demon Clan  The clan no longer had the loyalty it once had, and even the die-hard subordinates of Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi had different intentions. It was impossible to expect these people to fight Zhu Jiuyin. They had long since lost their blood.

    Lu Ya let out a long sigh and said: "Your Majesty, I also want to target my father, but do you think I can do this with my current cultivation level? Besides, those demon clans in Luzhou, Beiju have already been there."  Yi Xin, now they no longer have the idea of ??revenge for the demon clan, they only have themselves. Under such circumstances, how can they talk about the name of the demon emperor!"

    What Lu Ya said was true, and Empress Nuwa knew it very well, but it was not easy to solve this problem. Even if Empress Nuwa was a saint, she couldn't do it. Who allowed her to have an identity as a human being?  Holy Mother!  Just this identity is enough to make the demon clan worried.

    At this time, Nuwa Empress suddenly thought of Demon Master Kunpeng. If Demon Master Kunpeng was still here, things would not have developed to this point. Although Demon Master Kunpeng has always been selfish, it is undeniable that he is still among the demon clan.  It has a high deterrent effect. The most important thing is that the current situation of the demon clan makes it easier for Demon Master Kunpeng to be recognized. After all, if a person does not do it for himself, he will be destroyed by heaven and earth. Everyone has this idea, not just Demon Master Kunpeng.

    At this moment, Empress Nuwa couldn't help but suspect that the reason why Zhu Jiuyin desperately attacked the demon master Kunpeng was because he saw that the demon clan would be in today's situation, so he took the lead and eliminated the demon master Kunpeng.  Although Lu Ya was the prince of the demon clan, the demon emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi had already passed away, and Lu Ya's cultivation level  It's not that great, so naturally it won't be able to integrate the demon clan.

    After having this thought in my heart for the rest of my life.  Empress Nuwa felt chilled for a while. Zhu Jiuyin's methods made her timid and frightened her. If everything went as she thought, Zhu Jiuyin would be really terrible.

    Empress Nuwa took a deep breath to suppress the fear in her heart.  He said to Lu Ya: "Lu Ya. I understand your concerns, but don't worry, as long as you can break through the quasi-sage realm, you can integrate the power of the demon clan. The 'monster summoning flag' left by the demon emperor Jun back then  'It's still there, as long as your cultivation level is enough to master this treasure, there is no need to worry about it!"

    Lu Ya was overjoyed when he heard the words of Empress Nuwa. The "Hetu" and "Luoshu" are the treasures of the demon clan.  Now that the demon master Kunpeng has fallen into the hands of Fuxi, even if Lu Ya wants to take it back, he doesn't have the strength. Moreover, without the cooperation of the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation', 'Hetu' and 'Luoshu'  The power of these two innate spiritual treasures has also been greatly weakened. On the contrary, the 'Monster Summoning Banner' is completely different. As long as I can successfully refine this treasure, all the demon clan in Beiju Luzhou will be in my hands.

    With the temptation of the 'Monster Summoning Flag', Lu Ya became excited. He quickly said: "Please don't worry, Madam. I know what to do!"

    With the support of Empress Nuwa, Lu Ya left the Wa Palace and headed towards the Earthly Immortal Realm, where he wanted to show off his skills, help others and demonstrate the power of the two religions.  Keep them from falling.

    When Lu Ya left the Wa Palace, the war between Chan Jiao and Jie Jiao officially started. Although Shi Tianjun¡¯s ¡®Ten Jue Formation¡¯ was very impressive, their cultivation was limited.  Originally, Ran Deng did not want to contribute to the teaching, but when he saw that Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun had been hiding in the dark.  Ran Deng was flustered by this and did not dare to have any more ideas. He could only use all his strength to break through the 'Ten Jue Formation' that eliminated Jie Jiao.

    Ran Deng was indeed someone who had listened to the teachings in the Zixiao Palace back then. As soon as he made a move, the Ten Heavenly Lords were unable to support him. Soon the 'Ten Jue Formations' were broken by several formations, and several people died.  Lord Shitian was frightened by this, and it also made Grand Master Wen Zhongwen, who was in charge of the overall situation, uneasy. The power of the teachings far exceeded his imagination.

    what to do?  Wen Zhongwen Taishi was thinking about countermeasures. Although many disciples of Jiejiao came to serve as officials in the Yin and Shang Dynasty, the Yin and Shang Dynasty had too many places to guard, so these people were scattered. For a time, Wen Zhongwen Taishi  The master couldn't recruit any manpower. Just when Grand Master Wen was worried, Shen Gongbao gave Grand Master Wen an idea. Jie Jiao said that Ten Thousand Immortals would come to the court. Since the manpower was insufficient, why not go and invite more people.

    Although Wen Zhong was not willing to do this, after all, Jie Jiao's performance on the death of King Zhou was not very good, which made Wen Taishi feel dissatisfied, but now he had to do this. Wen Zhongwen Taishi was the first  The first thing that comes to mind is Zhao ?Ming.

    We must know that Zhao Gongming is a master among Jiejiao, far beyond what Shi Tianjun can compare with. Without further delay, after having this thought in his mind, Wen Zhongze immediately went to Luofu Cave in Mount Emei to invite Zhao Gongming.

    Zhao Gongming was a little surprised by Wen Zhong's sudden visit, so he asked: "How can Grand Master Wen have time to come to my Luofu Cave in Mount Emei when he is not guarding the Yin and Shang Dynasty?"

    After hearing what Zhao Gongming said, Wen Zhongze let out a long sigh and said: "My fellow Taoists don't know. Now I have gone too far to explain my teachings and deceive others. I have even incited Xiqi to rebel and sent an army to attack the Yin and Shang Dynasty. I went out to fight under the king's order, but I didn't want to explain it."  The disciples are all moving in force. Even though I, the King of Yin Shang, have some experts to help me, we are still no match for the enemy. Many fellow Taoists have already died. I have no choice but to come here and ask fellow Taoist Zhao Gongming to help Yin Shang.  !¡±

    As soon as he heard Zhong's words, a hint of murderous intent appeared on Zhao Gongming's face. As soon as his murderous intent came out, he was sensed by the calamity aura, and he was unknowingly subjected to calamity.  Affected, I heard him say in a deep voice: "A good Chanjiao can be so despicable. Please don't worry, Grand Master Wen. I will clean up and go with you to meet the Chanjiao disciples!"

    Zhao Gongming's answer made Master Wen feel relieved. With Zhao Gongming's help, he would be sure to deal with the immortals of the Chan Cult, and he would no longer have to worry about the safety of the Yin and Shang armies.

    After Zhao Gongming finished cleaning up, he followed Master Wen to the Yin Shang camp. When they saw that Master Wen had invited Zhao Gongming, the remaining heavenly kings breathed a sigh of relief, while the disciples of Chanjiao couldn't help but  The ground frowned, especially the burning lamp. Although Zhao Gongming had already lost the 'Dinghai Divine Pearl' in his hand due to the appearance of Zhu Jiuyin, whether it was God's will or a coincidence, Zhao Gongming actually had one more in his hand.  To the 'Liangyi Qiankun Orb'.

    When Zhao Gongming appeared, Ran Deng couldn't help but feel palpitations in his heart. He felt that he had the opportunity to enlighten, which made him excited. You must know that since he devoted himself to teaching regardless of his identity, it was to enable himself to go further, but  Unexpectedly, he sensed an opportunity in Zhao Gongming, which made Ran Deng feel wild.

    Ran Deng had a high level of self-discipline and Taoism, so he did not take Zhao Gongming seriously. When Guang Chengzi called everyone for a discussion, Ran Deng said disapprovingly: "Guang Chengzi, you don't need to worry about Zhao Gongming's appearance.  Let me deal with him!"

    Ran Deng's words made Guang Chengzi breathe a sigh of relief. You must know that Zhao Gongming is not a waste like Shi Tianjun. Zhao Gongming has the cultivation level of Daluo Jinxian. No one among the Chanjiao disciples present is sure that he can win.  With Zhao Gongming, everyone rushed forward. However, when they encountered a ruthless character like Zhao Gongming, Guang Chengzi and others retreated. No one was willing to risk their lives. You know  That Taiyi Master is a lesson learned from the past.

    As soon as Zhao Gongming appeared in the Yin Shang camp, he did not have much communication with Grand Master Wen Zhongwen. Instead, he appeared directly in front of the camp and issued a challenge to many disciples of the Chan sect. He kept saying that he would do something for those disciples of the Chan sect who died tragically.  The fellow disciple of Jiejiao in his hands takes revenge.

    After hearing Zhao Gongming's challenge, Ran Deng went out of the camp to confront Zhao Gongming. When he saw Zhao Gongming, Ran Deng said in a deep voice: "Fellow Taoist Zhao Gongming, the calamity has begun now.  It was the will of heaven that Ying Jie died and was on the list. Now fellow Taoist has come here with a heart of resentment. This is not the right path. If fellow Taoist still persists in his stubbornness, I am afraid that fellow Taoist will also die and be on the list. Now that fellow Taoist has left, there is still no way.  It¡¯s too late!¡±

    Ran Deng still knew something about Zhao Gongming. On the surface, what he said was very good. He was thinking about Zhao Gongming and asked him to retreat voluntarily to save his own life. However, Jie Jiao disciples have always been very arrogant.  , a Daluo Jinxian-level master like Zhao Gongming is even more arrogant. It would be better if Ran Deng didn't say this. But when he said this, how could Zhao Gongming be willing to leave? He was afraid that he would fight to the death with Ran Deng, and  This is what Ran Deng wants to see.

    As soon as Ran Deng said this, Zhao Gongming fell into the trap and shouted angrily: "Well, you Ran Deng actually uttered such arrogant words. Today, I will let you know how powerful I am. I want to see who sends the message."  Who will be on the list to become a god!"

    When Zhao Gongming shouted angrily, he sacrificed the innate spiritual treasure "Liangyi Qiankun Pearl" and threw it at Ran Deng crazily. When the innate spiritual treasure in Zhao Gongming's hand came out, Ran Deng suddenly felt something in his heart and thought to himself.  Said: "I have accomplished the Dao! Zhao Gongming, since you don't know how to advance or retreat, then you should die and be listed on the list to complete the poor Dao!"

    In an instant, Ran Deng made up his mind to seize this innate spiritual treasure from Zhao Gongming and let himself prove the truth. As for what will happen when the calamity is over, this is no longer in Ran Deng's consideration.  , what Chanjiao has done has greatly disappointed him. The worst he can do is apostatize and seek refuge in the Western Paradise. He believes that Saint Zhunti will keep him safe.

 Text Chapter 314: Escape

    Chapter 314: Escape

    Traitors will always find reasons for themselves, and Ran Deng is no exception. At this time, he can no longer bear the temptation and can't help but think of betraying the religion. Although it is said that Yuanshi Tianzun is also responsible for this, because Yuanshi Tianzun treats things unfairly.  , but Ran Deng himself does not have a loyal heart. A situation like his will never happen among the Wu Clan. For the Wu Clan, they value their race and can sacrifice everything for the sake of the race.  This cannot be seen in other people. Many people say that the Wu Clan is straightforward and stupid, but it is precisely because of their stupidity that the Wu Clan is as powerful as it is today.

    Together with the murderous intention, Ran Deng exudes a murderous aura soaring to the sky, aiming directly at Zhao Gongming. In Ran Deng's heart, he believes that he is the one who listened to Taoist ancestors' sermons in Zixiao Palace, even if it is Zhao Gongming.  He is also a Daluo Jinxian, and he still thinks that he can successfully deal with this junior who is willing to live and die.

    In terms of seniority, Zhao Gongming is indeed younger than Ran Deng, but Ran Deng has forgotten one thing. He has gained nothing from his teachings, while Zhao Gongming is deeply loved by the leader of Tongtian Cult, and has the best quality in his hands.  The innate spiritual treasure "Liangyi Qiankun Pearl", otherwise how could Zhao Gongming have such confidence to challenge many disciples of Chanjiao alone.

    Ran Deng had murderous intentions, and Zhao Gongming had no murderous intentions. Ran Deng released his own murderous intent, and Zhao Gongming did not show any weakness. His eyes were locked on Ran Deng like a sharp sword. The relationship between the two sides was  On the verge of breaking out.

    When Ran Deng took action against Zhao Gongming, Yuanshi Tianzun, who had always been paying close attention to everything here, couldn't help but feel happy and sneered: "Shen Gongbao, you really didn't disappoint me. You were able to lure Zhao Gongming out in such a short period of time.  For a Jie Jiao disciple like Gong Ming, it won¡¯t be long before this calamity ends if things continue like this, and then it¡¯s time to settle the cause and effect with that bastard Zhu Jiuyin!¡±

    In the heart of Yuanshi Tianzun, Shen Gongbao is just a chess piece, and he is also an abandoned piece, and Ran Deng is no exception. For Ran Deng, he took the initiative to find Zhao Gongming.  Yuanshi Tianzun did not feel that Ran Deng had made any contribution. On the contrary, he thought it was a matter of course. In Yuan Shi Tianzun's heart, he even thought that Ran Deng was too selfish. If he had been willing to take action earlier, then Jie Jiao Shi Tianjun would  He had been beheaded long ago.  How could anyone on the other side survive?

    When Zhao Gongming was invited out of the mountain.  Zhu Jiuyin, who had already hid back in Nanzhan Buzhou, had endless killing intent on his face. He muttered to himself gloomily: "Yuanshi Tianzun, the time has finally come. You have come again and again.  You are plotting against me. This time I will let you know the consequences of offending me, Zhu Jiuyin. Don't think that I will give up temporarily if I am seriously injured. If you don't break, you won't stand. Break and then stand. This time I will take the risk. I will share life or death with you!  "

    Even though Zhu Jiuyin said that he was targeting the disciples of Chanjiao in the previous incident, Zhu Jiuyin did not think so in his heart. It didn't matter how many disciples of Chanjiao were dealt with.  Jiuyin was able to kill these people, but it was just a breath of bad breath, and it had no benefit to himself. But it was different when Zhu Jiuyin set his target on Yuanshi Tianzun. Back then, Zhu Jiuyin had devoured the leader of Tongtian Cult.  One of my arms has benefited me greatly.  This time, he was seriously injured because of the scheme by Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun. If he could not recover quickly, he would miss the chance of calamity and his own great opportunity. This was something Zhu Jiuyin could not accept.  So he had the idea of ??Yuanshi Tianzun in his mind.

    The appearance of Zhao Gongming gave Zhu Jiuyin hope. As long as something happened to Zhao Gongming, a full-scale conflict between Jiejiao and Chanjiao would not be far away. The opportunity Zhu Jiuyin was looking forward to would naturally appear soon.

    Ran Deng is a very hypocritical person.  Mingming wanted to kill Zhao Gongming immediately and seize the innate spiritual treasure "Liangyi Qiankun Pearl" in his hand.  But he had to pretend to be grand, so he said calmly: "Zhao Gongming, I'll give you another chance. It's not too late for you to leave now!"

    When Zhao Gongming saw Ran Deng's hypocritical look, he snorted disdainfully and said: "Randeng, you think I, Zhao Gongming, am a fool. If you give me a chance to leave, then what's going on with this murderous aura in you? It's just that  I'm afraid that as soon as I turn around, you bastard will start a sneak attack. Don't think of yourself as smart and treat others as fools. It's useless to argue with each other. If you have the ability, let me, Zhao Gongming, see the real deal. Let me, Zhao Gongming, see you.  Tell me what the deputy leader is capable of!"

    Zhao Gongming's words made Ran Deng very angry. However, Zhao Gongming was right about one thing. Ran Deng's move was indeed very hypocritical. In his heart, he did want to sneak attack Zhao Gongming.  Thoughts, but unfortunately his thoughts were seen through by Zhao Gongming, so he naturally would not admit it.

    Just listening, Ran Deng shouted angrily: "Zhao Gongming, don't be so presumptuous as to judge a gentleman's belly with a villain's heart."?Only you, those of you who are ignorant and do not cultivate your mind, would do such a despicable and shameless thing!  "

    "Gentleman! You, Ran Deng, have the nerve to say such things. If you don't feel embarrassed, I will blush for you. Ran Deng, what you did in your teaching is despicable and shameless. You bully the minority with the advantage of the powerful.  Bullying the younger ones will be seen by all!" When he said this, Zhao Gongming looked up to the sky and laughed. He looked so arrogant and did not take Ran Deng, the deputy leader of the Chan Cult, to heart at all.

    Zhao Gongming's arrogance made Ran Deng angry. He shot himself in the foot and wanted to hit Zhao Gongming, but he didn't expect to be hit by Zhao Gongming instead, humiliating himself in front of everyone.

    Angry and embarrassed, Ran Deng no longer cared about his face and shouted angrily: "Zhao Gongming, you are looking for death!"

    As he spoke, Ran Deng sacrificed his housekeeping treasure, the 'Qiankun Ruler', and hit Zhao Gongming. Ran Deng's hateful move was even more despising. It confirmed his crime and gave Zhao Gongming a chance.  .

    Zhao Gongming snorted disdainfully and said: "Randeng, you have finally shown your true colors. You dare to fight with my Jiejiao with your mere methods. You really don't know how to live or die. I'll let you know."  I am so powerful at interception, the universe is infinite, the two instruments are vertical and horizontal, you die!"

    Following Zhao Gongming's shout, the innate spiritual treasure "Liangyi Qiankun Pearl" in his hand instantly grew in size, like two stars falling from the sky, and directly hit Ran Deng's head. The power of the top-grade innate spiritual treasure is extraordinary.  There was endless momentum as soon as he took action. As soon as the powerful momentum came out, Ran Deng's face instantly became extremely panicked. He underestimated Zhao Gongming, and even underestimated the innate spirit treasure in Zhao Gongming's hand. With one blow, he was stunned.  Feeling threatened by death.

    Under the threat of death, Ran Deng not only did not forget the idea of ??grabbing the treasure, but on the contrary, the idea became more serious. He is a typical owner who would rather give up his life than his wealth. In this situation, the first thing he thinks about is not how to escape, but how to escape.  With the innate spiritual treasure in the opponent's hands, it was really embarrassing for Chanjiao to have a deputy leader like him.

    Ran Deng still has some popularity among the Chan Cultists. When he saw Zhao Gongming¡¯s extremely strong counterattack, Taoist Cihang said loudly: ¡°Teacher Ran Deng, be careful, Zhao Gongming is not going to be so arrogant!¡±

    Taoist Cihang said that he was about to step forward to help, but at this moment, Wen Zhongwen Taishi snorted coldly and said: "What a Chanjiao, he is really shameless. He actually wants to bully the small with the more, you Taoists  How long will it take for my friend to take action?"

    As soon as they heard Zhongzhi's words, the few Tianjuns who had escaped death immediately set out the Ten Jue Formations and clashed head-on with Taoist Cihang. Just when the two sides were about to fight a bloody battle, Guangchengzi said in a deep voice  : "Junior brother Cihang, this battle is a duel between the deputy leader and Zhao Gongming. We cannot interfere. We should believe that the deputy leader has the ability to defeat Zhao Gongming and establish the authority of my teaching, so that those who intercept the teaching can see the power of my teaching.  !¡±

    When he heard what Guangchengzi said, Ran Deng was furious and cursed secretly: "Guangchengzi, you shameless person, it's fine if you don't help the poor Taoist yourself, why do you want to stop Cihang and others?  If you want to eliminate dissidents, don¡¯t do it so obviously!¡±

    It's a pity that although Ran Deng hates Guang Chengzi so much in his heart, he can't do anything about it. Who knows that he has been locked by Zhao Gongming now. The 'Liang Yi Qian Kun Pearl' has caused huge harm to him again and again like Xing You.  The pressure forced him to concentrate on facing Zhao Gongming's attack.

    It's a pity that although Ran Deng's cultivation level is slightly higher than that of Zhao Gongming, the innate spirit treasure in his hand is completely unable to resist Zhao Gongming. The innate spirit treasure in Zhao Gongming's hand is completely power type.  The stars are falling and Ran Deng is really hard to resist. At least he feels like vomiting blood now.

    Finally, under the threat of death, Ran Deng came to his senses. He no longer thought about how to seize the treasure from Zhao Gongming, but first saved his own life. Although Ran Deng was a greedy person, he was not greedy enough.  Regardless of his own life, the most important thing is that he does not want to sacrifice his life for the teaching. Although the innate spiritual treasure is good, it must be enjoyed with life. If the life is gone, then everything is in vain. This lighting of the lamp is still  understandable.

    Ran Deng retreated and decided to live his life. He no longer fought head-on with Zhao Gongming, but turned around and ran away quickly. He no longer had the slightest attitude of explaining the teachings of the deputy leader. His move made everyone present dumbfounded, and no one could  I didn't expect that Ran Deng, the deputy leader of the Chan Sect, would do such a thing. It has completely embarrassed the face of the Chan Sect. Even if you want to escape, you should leave something to show for it. You can't let people be left in such a state of despair.  The feeling of escaping, you have to save some face for Chanjiao, but unfortunately Ran Deng doesn't think so at this time.

 Text Chapter 315 Between Gain and Loss

    Chapter 315 Between gains and losses

    Zhao Gongming was also shocked by Ran Deng's shameless behavior. He really didn't expect that Ran Deng, the deputy leader of Chan Jiao, would run away like this regardless of Chan Jiao's face. This made him stunned for a moment.  On the spot, I had seen shameless people, but I had never seen such a shameless person as Ran Deng.

    When Zhao Gongming came to his senses, he shouted loudly: "Randeng, aren't you crazy? Why are you running away now? It seems that you are a group of people who bully the weak and fear the strong. If you have the ability, come back and fight with Pindao for another three days."  A hundred rounds!¡±

    Hearing Zhao Gongming's shout, Ran Deng snorted and thought to himself: "Zhao Gongming, do you think you are a fool for being a poor man?"

    Ran Deng's silence made the disciples of Chan Cult even more ashamed. They all lowered their heads. This time, Chan Cult was really embarrassed. As the deputy leader, Ran Deng was actually beaten by the disciple Zhao Gongming.  He ran away without even daring to stay in the scene. This result made the immortals in the three realms look down on Chanjiao even more.

    If it weren't for Yuanshi Tianzun still needing Ran Deng, I'm afraid he would have slapped this bastard Ran Deng to death. You must know that Ran Deng has completely lost the face of Chan Jiao this time, and made Chan Jiao lose face among the immortals in the three realms.  It's embarrassing in front of you and at home.

    Yuanshi Tianzun was yelling at Ran Deng in his heart, but Ran Deng was not yelling at Yuanshi Tianzun in his heart. If Yuanshi Tianzun hadn't been stingy and didn't share any treasures with him, how could he have been beaten to the ground by Zhao Gongming?  Escape, if Yuanshi Tianzun can be as generous as Tongtian Cult Master, then the result may be reversed and he will be able to defeat Zhao Gongming and escape.

    No matter how much Ran Deng complains in his heart, things have happened, and he has now become the laughingstock of the immortals in the three realms. He had been boasting before, but when he moved his hands, his true colors were revealed. All the immortals in the three realms looked down on Ran Deng.  He thinks that Ran Deng is just a braggart and doesn't have much real information.

    When Saint Zhunti in the Western Paradise saw the tragic situation of Ran Deng, a smile appeared on his face, and he smiled calmly and said: "Brother, it seems that it won't take long for us to add another general. Among the three realms  Most people think that Ran Deng's cultivation is not up to par, but who knows that this is not against Ran Deng, but because Yuanshi Tianzun is too selfish. If he could have given Ran Deng a little support, it wouldn't be like this.  . With the character of Yuanshi Tianzun, Ran Deng has made a fool of himself in front of the immortals in the three realms this time and has lost the qualification to continue to stay in the Chan Sect. This is our great opportunity!"

    The saint nodded and said: "What the junior brother said is true, but this time I hope that the junior brother can be careful and not be hasty. After all, our foundation in the West is weak. We can no longer withstand major setbacks!"

    Saint Zhunti said: "Brother, please rest assured, I know what to do. Even if you don't tell me, I won't act in a hurry. After all, the protagonists of this calamity are the three religions of human, interpretation and interception. If we are to burn the lamp at this time,  To attract people to the West. I am afraid that we in the West will also be implicated in this catastrophe. Even if we want to take action, we will have to wait until the end of the calamity. At that time, even if Yuanshi Tianzun is dissatisfied, we will have no chance to counterattack.  Control us!"

    Hearing Saint Zhunti's answer, Saint Jieyin breathed a sigh of relief. To be honest, after that turmoil, Saint Jieyin also felt the fluctuations within the West. He did not want to see any situation in the West again.  , then everything they have done before will be in vain, and they are afraid that a wave will come over and those monsters who have taken refuge in the west will be completely gone.

    I wonder if Ran Deng is destined to be lucky.  It was up to Zhao Gongming to be punished. When Zhao Gongming was chasing Ran Deng crazily, he didn't want to give Ran Deng a good opportunity.

    Ran Deng unknowingly escaped to Wuyi Mountain and met two people, but Ran Deng did not recognize each other.  But the other party knew Ran Deng. When the two of them saw Ran Deng, they asked, "I wonder what important matter Teacher Ran Deng has come to Wuyi Mountain?"

    When he heard what these two people said, Ran Deng had a thought in his mind and told him about being chased by Zhao Gongming.  This is not because Ran Deng is honest, but because Ran Deng doesn't say anything.  He believed that the fact that he was being chased by Zhao Gongming would spread throughout the Three Realms. If that was the case, why should he cover it up? The most important thing is that Ran Deng said this because he wanted to see the character of these two people and see if they were friends of Jiejiao. Be careful.  Wannian Ship and Ran Deng were afraid of being careless and ruining their lives.

    As soon as Ran Deng said these words, the two men said: "Teacher Ran Deng, please rest assured, with the two of us here, no matter how powerful the innate spiritual treasure in Zhao Gongming's hands is, it will be useless!"

    As soon as the words of these two people came out, Ran Deng couldn't help but feel overjoyed. The reason the other party could say such things was either because they were so arrogant that they didn't know the heights of the world, or because they had strong cultivation, or they had powerful spiritual treasures in their hands.  Looking at the cultivation level of these two people, Ran Deng secretly shook his head. Compared with Zhao Gongming, the cultivation level of these two people was far behind.So the other party must have an amazing spiritual treasure in his hand, which makes Ran Deng not happy about it.

    Ran Deng himself is a villain, and these two people are kind-hearted and want to save him, but Ran Deng has the other party's idea in mind, and is thinking about how to kill people with a borrowed knife, and use Zhao Gongming's hands to get rid of these two people.  After grabbing the spiritual treasure from the opponent's hand, if these two people knew what Ran Deng was thinking, they would probably regret it extremely.

    Just when Ran Deng was about to figure out how to attack, Zhao Gongming caught up with him. When they saw Zhao Gongming appearing, the two men stepped forward and said, "Friend Zhao, please forgive me if you have to."  Stop it for now!¡±

    When Zhao Gongming suddenly saw these two people desperately trying to stop him, his face became stern. He secretly became vigilant and asked in a deep voice: "Who are you two? Why do you want to block my way? Is it possible that you are also working with Chan?"  Isn¡¯t it possible that the teachers are all in the same group?¡±

    Hearing Zhao Gongming's words, the two men laughed and said: "Zhao Gongming, you don't even know us two yet you dare to chase us into Wuyi Mountain. I am Xiao Sheng and Cao Bao from Wuyi Mountain.  This Wuyi Mountain is the cave for the two of us!"

    After hearing Xiao Sheng and Cao Bao's words, Zhao Gongming said disdainfully: "I thought you were some masters, but it turned out that you are just two casual cultivators who have no place on the stage. If you think so, please get out of my way quickly. Don't make any mistakes."  If you don¡¯t give me the time to catch the lamp, don¡¯t blame me, Zhao Gongming, for being ruthless and giving you a ride!"

    As a disciple of Jie Jiao, Zhao Gongming was naturally extremely arrogant and did not take Xiao Sheng and Cao Bao seriously at all. After all, the other party's cultivation level was really not worthy of mention in the eyes of a great Luo Jinxian like Zhao Gongming.  That's the ant.

    Zhao Gongming ignored the reactions of Xiao Sheng and Cao Bao, and then shouted angrily at Ran Deng: "Randeng, you are so shameless. You actually found two ignorant people as scapegoats. You are really shameless in explaining your teachings.  ¡±

    Zhao Gongming¡¯s words did not anger Ran Deng. For him, Zhao Gongming was like this, so he would be happier. Only Zhao Gongming despised Xiao Sheng and Cao Bao.  Only then would Xiao Sheng and Cao Bao be given the opportunity to take action.  Otherwise, even if Xiao Sheng and Cao Bao have treasures in their hands, it will be useless because the gap between their cultivation levels is too big.

    Seeing that Zhao Gongming was so arrogant and ignored his own existence, Xiao Sheng and Cao Bao were very angry.  Even Zhao Gongming, a disciple of the Jie Jiao, shouldn't be so arrogant, so he shouted angrily: "They all say that the people of the Jie Jiao are arrogant and ignorant, and it turned out to be so when I saw him today!"

    When Xiao Sheng and Cao Bao said this, they aroused Zhao Gongming's murderous intention. Originally, Zhao Gongming only thought that Xiao Sheng and Cao Bao were inspired by Ran Deng.  So he came to stop him. Zhao Gongming did not want to kill all such people, but Xiao Sheng and Cao Bao were so arrogant without knowing life and death. How could Zhao Gongming not have murderous intentions in his heart.

    Zhao Gongming shouted angrily: "Two young people who don't know how to live or die dare to undermine my dignity as a disciple. Since you are seeking our own death, don't blame me, Zhao Gongming, for being ruthless!"

    With a thought in his mind, Zhao Gongming sacrificed the 'Liangyi Qiankun Pearl' and threw it directly at Xiao Sheng and Cao Bao. He used his killing move to kill these two ignorant people.  In order to avoid delaying for too long here and causing an accident on Wen Zhong's side.

    When he saw Zhao Gongming offering the ¡®Liangyi Qiankun Pearl¡¯, Xiao Sheng sneered and said, ¡°Well done, Zhao Gongming, let¡¯s see how I accept your spiritual treasure. If you don¡¯t have the spiritual treasure, you still dare to talk nonsense!¡±

    As Xiao Sheng¡¯s shout fell, there was a winged piece of money in his hand.  That was the famous rare treasure in the Three Realms, 'Luo Bao Money'. Xiao Sheng then threw it, and the 'Luo Bao Money' flew across a golden light towards the 'Liang Yi Qian Kun Pearl' that Zhao Gongming offered.  ', 'Luobao Money' collided with 'Liangyi Qiankun Pearl'.  The powerful and heavy 'Liangyi Qiankun Pearl' fell to the ground instantly, without any of its previous power.

    "When the 'Luobao Money' and the 'Liangyi Qiankun Pearl' landed on the ground.  Cao Bao hurried forward and put away the treasure. When Zhao Gongming saw this, he was furious and shouted: "What a thief dares to accept my spiritual treasure, go to hell!"

    As Zhao Gongming spoke, he waved the divine whip in his hand and hit Cao Bao. When Xiao Sheng saw this, he quickly offered the 'Luobao Money' again. Unfortunately, although the 'Luobao Money' was very powerful, it had a huge  The flaw is that it can only deal with those spiritual treasures sacrificed with souls, and Zhao Gongming's current divine whip is in his own hand. The 'money for falling treasures' is of no use at all, and it is in no way able to withstand Zhao Gongming's angry blow.  .

    What kind of cultivation level is Xiao Sheng, and what kind of cultivation level is Zhao Gongming? With his little cultivation level, if he wants to fight with Zhao Gongming, he is simply asking for death. Of course, if Ran Deng is willing to help, then Xiao Sheng will not  There was too much danger, but it was a pity that Xiao Sheng and Cao Bao were so stupid that they even revealed that they had treasures like "Luobao Money" in their hands, which had already aroused Ran Deng's greed.Ran Deng didn't want to snatch it by himself, so he borrowed Zhao Gongming's help to get rid of Xiao Sheng and Cao Bao. It was precisely because of Ran Deng's insidiousness that Xiao Sheng was whipped by Zhao Gongming before he could react.  die.

    Zhao Gongming really didn't expect Xiao Sheng to be so vulnerable. Not only Zhao Gongming was a little surprised, but Ran Deng was also disappointed. Originally, he hoped that Xiao Sheng could be more powerful, but he didn't expect that he would be so vulnerable.  This makes Ran Deng a little disappointed. You must know that Ran Deng is not only targeting the 'Liang Yi Qian Kun Pearl' in Zhao Gongming's hand, he is also targeting the 'Loaded Money' in Xiao Sheng's hand. But now Xiao Sheng actually  Being whipped to death by Zhao Gongming, even if Ran Deng had the intention to seize the 'lost treasure money', it was too late.

    Ran Deng made a decision in an instant with a thought in his mind. He grabbed the Cao Bao with his big hand, and then shouted in a deep voice: "Zhao Gongming is ruthless. I am no match for him. I will retreat for the time being and try again in the future if I have the opportunity."  Find revenge!¡±

    Ran Deng's words are just deceiving Cao Bao. The reason why he did this is entirely because Cao Bao has Zhao Gongming's innate spiritual treasure "Liang Yi Qian Kun Pearl" in his hand. This is the key to his enlightenment. Ran Deng can't  I hope that Cao Bao will be killed by Zhao Gongming on impulse, so that he will never have the chance to receive the 'Liangyi Qiankun Pearl' into his own hands.  As for the 'treasure money' in Xiao Sheng's hand, Ran Deng can only give up for the time being. After all, compared with his own enlightenment, 'treasure money' is nothing.

    Ran Deng didn't pay attention to Cao Bao's reaction. He grabbed the opponent and ran away quickly. Looking at Ran Deng's figure running away, although Zhao Gongming wanted to chase the opponent, now he has lost himself.  The innate spiritual treasure "Liangyi Qiankun Pearl", without this treasure in hand, Zhao Gongming has no confidence to defeat Ran Deng.

    In desperation, Zhao Gongming could only sigh and said: "Randeng, if you are ruthless this time, there will be no end between us!"

    Zhao Gongming said as he took a photo of the "Lost Treasure Money" in Xiao Sheng's hand, and then stopped chasing Ran Deng and turned back to the Yin Shang Camp to meet up with Grand Master Wen Zhongwen and the others.

    With each loss and gain, Zhao Gongming didn't know in his heart whether he would win or lose in this fight. If he said he won, he forced Ran Deng away, killed Xiao Sheng, and obtained the strange item of "Lost Treasure Money".  Treasure, but he has lost the spiritual treasure "Liangyi Qiankun Pearl" that he was looking after. Without this treasure, Zhao Gongming's strength has been greatly weakened, and he has lost his previous courage.

    Although the 'Luobao Money' is good, it is far less convenient for Zhao Gongming than his own 'Liangyi Qiankun Pearl'. However, Zhao Gongming understands that he wants to take back the 'Liangyi Qiankun Pearl' just because he has just obtained it.  The 'treasure money' won't work. He needs a more powerful innate spiritual treasure to have a chance to take back his treasure from Ran Deng.

    Zhao Gongming is not a fool. Xiao Sheng and Cao Bao don't know who Ran Deng is, but Zhao Gongming knows it clearly. He believes that his innate spiritual treasure "Liangyi Qiankun Pearl" will never be in Cao Bao's hands.  , will definitely be gained by Ran Deng, the reason is very simple, because Ran Deng is so shameless!

 Text Chapter 316: Fool

    Chapter 316: Fool

    Shameless people live the most carefree life. If Ran Deng is not shameless, then how can he get Zhao Gongming's idea? After escaping with Cao Bao, it didn't take long for Ran Deng to feel relieved when he saw that Zhao Gongming did not catch up.  After taking a breath, he put Cao Bao down with a look of joy on his face.

    Just listening, Ran Deng sighed: "Thank you two Taoist friends for helping me today, otherwise I would have lost my life in the hands of Zhao Gongming. It's a pity that Taoist friend Xiao Sheng was killed because of me."  Zhao Gongming was killed. I am sorry for him, but I will definitely avenge this revenge on fellow Taoist Xiao Sheng. It is a pity that fellow Taoist Xiao Sheng's treasure fell into the hands of Zhao Gongming, which made us have difficulties again.  I wonder if fellow Taoist Cao Bao knows what the spiritual treasure of fellow Taoist Xiao Sheng is?"

    Hearing Ran Deng's words, Cao Bao said with a grateful face: "Thank you Teacher Ran Deng for your generosity. The spiritual treasure in the hands of Brother Xiao Sheng is called 'Luobao Money'. It can lose three treasures in one day. Zhao Gongming didn't know the situation, so he was arrested."  Zi took the Lingbao away, but it¡¯s a pity that Brother Xiao Sheng underestimated Zhao Gongdan¡¯s reaction and was killed by him!¡±

    Cao Bao forgot that Xiao Sheng's death was caused by himself. If the two of them hadn't insisted on intervening in the fight between Zhao Gongming and Ran Deng, how could they have risked their own lives?  They have no one to blame but themselves. Now Cao Bao is still following this shameless villain Ran Deng regardless of life and death, fearing that his life will soon be in danger.

    Seeing the grateful look on Cao Bao's face, Ran Deng breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. He was worried that Cao Bao would blame him for Xiao Sheng's death, so that he could only forcefully seize Zhao Gongming's property from Cao Bao.  Liangyi Qiankun Pearl', but if he does this, he will become a hated object in the Three Realms. No one dares to contact him, even if he wants to seek refuge in the West, Zhunti Saint will have to  Think twice before you act, but now it seems he doesn't need to.

    Ran Deng said: "Fellow Taoist Cao Bao, I wonder if I can let Pindao see what Zhao Gongming's innate spiritual treasure is. I don't know why Pindao had palpitations when Zhao Gongming sacrificed this treasure!"

    Cao Bao and Xiao Sheng are a pair of fools. Xiao Sheng is dead, and now Ran Deng wants to see the Lingbao without thinking of avenging Xiao Sheng. Anyone with a little bit of sense would be wary, but Cao Bao is not.  He was completely dizzy by the aura of Measurement.  He stupidly handed the innate spiritual treasure "Liangyi Qiankun Pearl" that he had taken from Zhao Gongming into Ran Deng's hand, and then said: "Teacher Ran Deng, please look, this is Zhao Gongming's spiritual treasure!"

    When Ran Deng saw the 'Liang Yi Qian Kun Pearl', he laughed and said: "Okay, very good. I never thought that I would have such a blessing. I can see such a treasure from the hands of fellow Taoist Cao Bao. My path is complete!"

    As soon as Ran Deng said this, Cao Bao was so stupid that he did not consider whether Ran Deng had evil intentions and said: "Since this treasure is related to Teacher Ran Deng's enlightenment, then the teacher can take it away!"

    It has to be said that a person is as stupid as Cao Bao, which is a miracle in the Three Realms. There is such a fool that makes people laugh and cry. It can only be said that Ran Deng's life is really saved by him. When he had a different thought and wanted to leave Chanjiao  Ran Deng was overjoyed that such a good thing could happen to him.

    Ran Deng couldn't help but think to himself at this moment: "Could it be that my luck has changed because of the change in my mind? This teaching is not a place I should stay for a long time. My luck may conflict with it."  , otherwise why have I not had a share in any good things that people have been doing for so many years? As soon as I changed my mind, my luck suddenly reversed!"

    Ran Deng is really shameless. He has thoughts of betrayal because he is not loyal enough, but he will find a good excuse for himself in an attempt to shirk all responsibilities.  He is a good person, but his excuses are just self-deception.

    Although Ran Deng¡¯s thoughts of betrayal deepened in his heart, he did not forget to take Zhao Gongming¡¯s ¡®Liang Yi Qian Kun Pearl¡¯ from Cao Bao¡¯s hand into his own bag, knowing that the opportunity was not to be missed.  Loss will never come back, if Cao Bao wakes up.  Then when he was reluctant to part with this treasure and wanted to regret it, it would be too late.

    Ran Deng quickly took the 'Liang Yi Qian Kun Bead' from Cao Bao's hand, and then said: "If you are such a poor Taoist, I would like to thank fellow Taoist Cao Bao. If you have any trouble in the future, you can come to me, Ran Deng, and I, Ran Deng, will do my best to help you!"  "

    Cao Bao said stupidly: "Teacher Ran Deng said something serious. You choose the owner of a treasure. Since this treasure has a fate with Teacher Ran Deng, it is also its creation. I don't deserve the gratitude of the teacher!"

    Cao Bao's stupidity made Ran Deng happy. Although he lost a little face during this trip, he got great benefits. Not only that, he also found Cao Bao as a scapegoat to protect himself from disaster.  , so Ran Deng said: "If Taoist friend Cao Bao has nothing to do, why not follow Pindao to the Xiqi camp and help Xiqi succeed together. Taoist friend can also find Zhao Gongming by the way.To avenge fellow Taoist Xiao Sheng.  "

    A person is as stupid as Cao Bao, but he deserves to die. He believes in a shameless villain like Ran Deng without any doubts. After hearing Ran Deng's rhetoric, he foolishly follows him.  After lighting the lantern and returning to the Xiqi camp, he was sending the sheep into the tiger's mouth. The immortals of Chanjiao were anxious to find a scapegoat, but Cao Bao sent him to the door stupidly. If such a fool is not used,  Then Guangchengzi and others have lived in vain for so many years.

    After Guangchengzi and others saw Cao Bao's appearance, they showed no disrespect to Ran Deng. They looked very enthusiastic, which made Cao Bao think that there was great harmony within the Chan Cult, and he even believed that he would follow Ran Deng in front of him.  Coming there was the right thing to do, but he didn't know that he was already regarded as a scapegoat in the hearts of the immortals of the Chan Cult.

    Although Guangchengzi and others did not say any gossip, Ran Deng could not say nothing. He said in a deep voice: "Fellow Taoists, although Pindao did not defeat Zhao Gongming this time and was beaten to death by him, he still managed to escape.  My sacrifice was still valuable. With the help of two Taoist friends, Xiao Sheng and Cao Bao, I captured the innate spiritual treasure in Zhao Gongming's hand. Zhao Gongming is now a tiger without claws. You don't need to have any more.  Everything was taken into consideration.¡±

    Hearing Ran Deng¡¯s words, Guang Chengzi and others¡¯ eyes suddenly lit up and they said loudly: ¡°Okay! Teacher Ran Deng is indeed amazing. We will never give Wen Zhong another chance. We must beat him until he surrenders!¡±

    Regarding the performance of Guang Chengzi and others, Ran Deng sneered in his heart. However, he did not object to the words of Guang Chengzi and others. Instead, he sighed: "Everyone looks up to me, Ran Deng. This time it is not my fault, but  It was Fellow Daoist Xiao Sheng who sacrificed his life to create such an opportunity, and everyone should thank Fellow Daoist Xiao Sheng, not Pindao!"

    As soon as Ran Deng said these words, Cao Bao regarded Ran Deng as a good person and a rare gentleman. Unfortunately, he didn't know that Ran Deng's words were meant for him to hear, otherwise  How could Cao Bao be inspired to risk his life to fight? If Cao Bao didn't sacrifice his life, how could Ran Deng resolve the cause and effect?

    Guang Chengzi didn't know what Ran Deng was thinking. When he heard that Xiao Sheng had sacrificed his own life to create such a great opportunity for Ran Deng, Guang Chengzi couldn't help but thought to himself: "Randeng is really gone."  It's good luck for a dog, and such a good thing happened to him. It's good. He himself no longer has to worry about calamity. A fool like Xiao Sheng stopped him from disaster. It would be great if I had such good luck.  , but this Cao Bao is not bad, he can ward off disasters for me!"

    Thinking of this, Guangchengzi said loudly: "We admire Taoist friend Xiao Sheng for his high righteousness. Zhao Gongming is so heartbroken and crazy. At this time, we will definitely give an explanation to Taoist friend Xiao Sheng and avenge him!"

    They all shouted slogans. As soon as Guangchengzi said these words, all the immortals present were sneering in their hearts, and they all thought to themselves: "Guangchengzi, your words are better than your singing. If you are really like this  If you have good intentions, then you wouldn¡¯t say such things!¡±

    Although no one refuted verbally, all the disciples of Chanjiao were working harder and prepared to use various means to use Cao Bao as a scapegoat. As for who will benefit in the end, it depends on their own destiny.

    Guangchengzi was also very clear about everyone's thoughts. He said in a deep voice: "Teacher Ran Deng has already worked hard. This time, I will challenge Zhao Gongming on behalf of Teacher Ran Deng!"

    As soon as Guang Chengzi's words came out, Ran Deng looked down on Guang Chengzi even more. He said calmly: "Since Guang Chengzi said so, Zhao Gongming will be left to you to deal with it. Without further delay, you should hurry up and challenge. Don't wait.  Zhao Gongming realized that it would be a waste of effort, fellow Taoists, please take action quickly to avoid long nights and endless dreams!"

    Before Ran Deng finished speaking, Guang Chengzi and others came out in droves. This made Cao Bao stare blankly and murmured: "Master Chanjiao is indeed unparalleled in benevolence and righteousness. He is so eager for success and righteousness.  I can't fall behind, I will take revenge on fellow Taoist Xiao Sheng!" As Cao Bao spoke, he ran away quickly and said loudly: "Fellow Taoists, wait for me!"

    Hearing Cao Bao's words, Ran Deng couldn't help but smile bitterly in his heart. He really didn't expect that Cao Bao would be so stupid. However, it was precisely because Cao Bao was so stupid that it was best to lie. Otherwise, what would he do?  Being able to get Zhao Gongming's innate spiritual treasure "Liangyi Qiankun Pearl" from his hands for free.

    Ran Deng thought secretly in his heart: "Go ahead, go to morning list early, so that Pindao can no longer worry about the cause and effect. This is your own death. You can't blame Pindao for being cruel. If you want to blame you, just blame Guangchengzi and the others.  Well, they were the ones who encouraged you to go and die on your own initiative, this has nothing to do with Pindao!"

 Text Chapter 317 Chapter 31: Changes in Heaven¡¯s Secret

    Chapter 317: Changes in Heaven¡¯s Secret

    When Ran Deng sent out strong inducements to Guang Chengzi and others, Zhao Gongming had already met Grand Master Wen Zhong and Wen, and left the Yin Shang Camp before them to go to Sanxian Island to see Yun Jian Sanxiao. After all, this  He couldn't swallow the bad breath.

    After listening to Ran Deng's inducement, Guang Chengzi came to the Yin Shang camp to challenge Zhao Gongming. Unfortunately, there was no result at all, so they returned without success. The Yin Shang camp had already put up a no-fight card before.  People like Guang Chengzi were helpless, and they believed Ran Deng's words even more.

    Guang Chengzi and others had not considered the idea of ??attacking by force, but they quickly gave up. If they broke through this barrier first, then the unlucky ones would not necessarily be Yin Shang, but Xiqi.  They could achieve a temporary victory, but after Jie Jiao reacted, they were unable to resist. After all, Jie Jiao was so powerful that they could not compare with it. It was precisely because of this consideration that Guang Chengzi and the others were happy and frustrated.  And return.

    Sanxiao was surprised by Zhao Gongming's sudden arrival and came together to welcome Zhao Gongming. After sitting down, Empress Yunxiao said: "Brother, didn't the teacher say that now is a time of calamity?"  During this period, we all have to retreat to practice and are not allowed to set foot in the world of mortals. Could it be that something happened to you when you suddenly came to Sanxian Island at this time?"

    When Empress Yunxiao spoke, Zhao Gongming sighed: "Sister, it's not because of my brother that I want to disobey the teacher's orders, but I went too far to teach and deceive others, and even incited Xiqi to send troops to rebel. Wen Zhong heard that the Grand Master raised troops to attack Xiqi.  We couldn't win, and my disciples of the Jie Jiao Sect were tricked by the disciples of the Chan Sect and suffered heavy casualties, so they went to Mount Emei to ask me to come down to help"

    Before Zhao Gongming could finish his words, Empress Yunxiao said in shock: "Brother, you actually entered the world to help the Yin Shang Dynasty. Do you know that this is against the teacher's order? You can't stop now!"

    As soon as Empress Yunxiao said this, Zhao Gongming frowned and said: "Sister, I wanted to stop, but the spiritual treasure given to me by the teacher was taken away by the shameless villain Ran Deng through conspiracy and tricks.  Now that I'm gone, if I don't take back this treasure, how can I explain it to the teacher? How can I swallow this bad breath?"

    Empress Yunxiao said disapprovingly: "Brother, the matter of the Lingbao is nothing. If you lose it, you will lose it, but you can no longer participate in this fight no matter what. Why don't you practice on my Three Immortals Island?  After the calamity is over, we will go together to ask for it from Ran Deng!"

    Empress Yunxiao¡¯s idea is a good one.  But the result made her very disappointed. Zhao Gongming shook his head and said: "No, even if I want to stop, I have to solve this trouble for Taoist Wen Zhong. Otherwise, how will others view me? They will think that I, Zhao  Gongming was too timid to fight with Ran Deng. So he ran away without a fight. My reputation alone is not a big deal, but Jie Jiao¡¯s reputation is a big deal. I can¡¯t let Jie Jiao¡¯s reputation be undermined!¡±

    After hearing what Zhao Gongming said, Empress Yunxiao frowned and asked in a deep voice: "Brother, what do you want to do? Is it possible that we really have to live and die with Ran Deng and the others? Don't you think so?"  I forgot that the great uncle and the second uncle have always been hiding in the dark. If you really kill Ran Deng, do you think you can escape? If you don't think about yourself, then you also have to think about Jiejiao. Is it possible?  Do you really want to see an all-out war between the Chan and Jie religions?"

    In desperation, Empress Yunxiao used Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun as excuses. Unfortunately, she didn't know that her opening was related to them.  Let the three sisters be involved in the calamity.  A strong person like Zhu Jiuyin no longer has to worry about Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun, but Yunxiao Empress does not have such strength.

    Zhao Gongming took a deep breath and said: "Sister, I understand what you said, but I can't just watch the disciples of Jie Jiao's disciples fall into the hands of Chan Jiao. I also have to give Master Wen a lesson.  Tell me, please lend me the golden dragon scissors. Or Hunyuan Jindou, let me fight Ran Deng again!"

    Empress Yunxiao is very clear about Zhao Gongming's character. At this time, it is impossible to persuade Zhao Gongming to stop and meditate on Sanxian Island. Moreover, now that Zhao Gongming has entered the world and been contaminated with murder, it is useless even if he has to hide from the world now.  It was too late, so he said: "Brother, I can lend you the golden scissors, but you must return to Sanxian Island immediately after you resolve the cause and effect. No matter whether you can seize the spiritual treasure from Ran Deng or not, you must return!"

    When Zhao Gongming heard that Empress Yunxiao actually agreed to his borrowing the treasure, he said without thinking: "This is natural. As long as I settle the cause and effect with Ran Deng, I will return to Sanxian Island to meditate and no longer interfere with the calamity!"

    When Empress Yunxiao heard this, she didn't say anything more and handed the golden dragon scissors to Zhao Gongming. Zhao Gongming took the treasure and left the Sanxian Island happily, but she didn't care about Yunxiao at all.  The empress's words were taken as one thing, but his behavior was seeking his own death.

      Every move of Zhao Gongming is under Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s control. Regarding Zhao Gongming¡¯s life and death, Zhu Jiuyin doesn¡¯t care at all. If a person doesn¡¯t know himself and doesn¡¯t know how to advance or retreat, then even death will be his own.  Zhao Gongming cannot blame others. This is what Zhao Gongming is like. If he can be in awe of measuring calamity, then he still has a chance of survival. Unfortunately, Zhao Gongming is blinded by hatred from beginning to end and does not take measuring calamity seriously at all.  The only thought in his head was to seek revenge on Ran Deng, without any thought of caution. If a person like him doesn't die and become a god, then who will be?

    Zhu Jiuyin despises people like Zhao Gongming, but he will not pay attention to it. Zhu Jiuyin's goal is Yuanshi Tianzun, the Supreme Lord. As long as his plan can succeed, others'  He didn't care about life and death. After all, the relationship between Jie Jiao and the Wu clan was not much better than that of Chan Jiao. There was also a deep hatred between Tongtian leader and Zhu Jiuyin. Zhu Jiuyin didn't care about the life and death of Jie Jiao's disciples.

    Perhaps Tiandao intended to make this fight more intense, or perhaps it was Jie Jiao's power that Tianda looked down upon. When Zhao Gongming had just left Sanxian Island, he didn't want to meet Han Zhixian, and the two met each other.  After hearing what Zhao Gongming said, Han Zhixian unexpectedly wanted to go with him to the Yin Shang camp to compete with Chan Jiao.

    Zhao Gongming naturally would not refuse Han Zhixian's kindness, so he happily invited Han Zhixian to go with him. With Han Zhixian's help, Zhao Gongming even forgot about the words of Empress Yunxiao.

    After Zhao Gongming went to Sanxian Island, the situation in the Three Realms changed dramatically again, and the secrets of heaven became even more chaotic. After Zhao Gongming left Sanxian Island, even the saints could no longer feel the operation of heaven's secrets, and all the secrets of heaven were in chaos.  Being deceived, this was not the action of that saint, but the will of heaven. When the heavenly secrets changed like this, Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun, who had always wanted to plot against Jiejiao, showed a hint of ecstasy on their faces.

    Anyone who has experienced numerous calamities knows that when the heavenly secrets become so chaotic, it means that the calamity of calamity is coming, and after the calamity comes the end, everyone is looking forward to the end of calamity, even the leader of Tongtian Cult is no exception.  .

    The changes in the secret made Zhu Jiuyin happy. Under this situation, he would be more confident in dealing with Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun. After all, an environment where it is impossible to predict the operation of the secret would be difficult for a killer like Zhu Jiuyin.  From a practical point of view, that is the most advantageous. Only in troubled waters can you fish.

    Zhu Jiuyin became happy, thinking that his opportunity was coming soon, and the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti in the Western Paradise were also happy. When Liangjie developed to this point, the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin cheered up.  Come, because no matter how things develop, they all believe that the opportunity for the West has come. In the hearts of the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin, they do not think that Chanjiao can win in this catastrophe. After all, the strength gap between the two sides is  There, in the face of absolute strength, all conspiracies and tricks are vulnerable. The leader of Tongtian Cult does not need to use any conspiracies and tricks. He only needs to send out the entire army to press on. That is enough to overwhelm people and explain the two religions with absolute strength.  .

    Saint Zhunti looked at the chaotic Tianji and laughed loudly: "Brother, our opportunity has come. If Yuanshi Tianzun wants to have a decisive battle with Lord Tongtian, he will absolutely not be able to do without our support. He cannot break Lord Tongtian's "Zhu Xian"  The Sword Formation's Chanjiao is naturally unable to fight with it, we just need to wait quietly for the arrival of Yuanshi Tianzun!"

    Saint Zhunti¡¯s words were recognized by Saint Jie Yin. Since their previous failures, the two of them have been thinking about why they failed. With their wisdom, as long as they calm down and think about it, it will naturally be possible.  As a result, they soon found out the reason. The reason why they had failed repeatedly before was entirely because they were too eager for quick success and acted too impulsively. In fact, this calamity was a Taoist calamity and had little difference with them in the West.  Relationship, why should they be so anxious? The strength of Jie Jiao is there. No matter how many calculations Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun have, they are still vulnerable to the absolute strength. In the end, they have to hire foreign aid.  The 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' in the hands of Master Tongtian is said to be indestructible without the Four Saints. There are only seven saints in the ancient world. Nuwa Empress has too many concerns and she is afraid that she will not take action, let alone the Tuzu Witch.  , so only you are the only savior of Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun. You only need to wait for the other party to come to ask for help. At that time, you don¡¯t need to ask for reward from the other party. Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun will rush to get it.  With the reward in their hands, Jiejiao naturally became the first target of their betrayal, and everything became so natural and smooth. The bad reputation was borne by Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun. What a good thing it was.  !

 Text Chapter 318: Borrowing Treasures

    Chapter 318: Borrowing Treasures

    In fact, to put it bluntly, the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin just saw the essence of the matter, so they were confident and did not have to worry about their own interests not being guaranteed during this calamity. This was the most critical thing.  One point is also the most important point.

    If people don't do it for themselves, heaven and earth will destroy them. As long as Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun want to achieve the final victory in this calamity, they have to turn to the West, because they are the only ones in the three realms who have the ability to cooperate and defeat them.  They have no other choice other than Master Tongtian's 'Zhuxian Sword Formation'.

    Of course, the Wu Clan also has this ability, but the relationship between Ethereum Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun and the Wu Clan is already very good if they don¡¯t fight. If you want to get the support of the Wu Clan, don¡¯t even think about it.  There is no such possibility.

    A storm has begun a new round of brewing with the change of destiny. No one knows what the final result of this round will be like, because everyone has no idea in their hearts, regardless of the appearance of the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin.  They are very self-confident, but deep down in their hearts, they are very worried. After all, where is the strength of Jiejiao? The most important thing is that Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun are so good at what they do that they offend Zhu Jiuyin, a lunatic.  Even if they are dead, no one can guarantee whether Zhu Jiuyin will give them a hard blow at the critical moment. You must know that Zhu Jiuyin can do anything.

    Of course, they also thought about using Nuwa Empress to contain Zhu Jiuyin, or Zhen Yuanzi, but they just thought about it and couldn't realize it at all. Zhu Jiuyin's evil reputation is too powerful, so powerful  Let no one dare to provoke her. Although Nuwa is a saint of the demon clan, it is unrealistic for her to take the millet from the fire for Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun and take the risk of offending Zhu Jiuyin, a lunatic.  As for Zhen Yuanzi, there was no need to think about it. At this time, Zhen Yuanzi had already closed the Wuzhuang Temple, thanked guests behind closed doors, and ignored the affairs of the Three Realms.  I was afraid that I would be involved in this catastrophe.

    Actually, if you think about it, you can understand Zhen Yuanzi's difficulty. He didn't do anything, so disaster came from the sky. Zhu Jiuyin rushed to Wuzhuang Temple and shouted to kill him.  If you take the initiative to provoke him.  Wouldn't that mean that his own life would be ruined? Zhen Yuanzi was able to survive the lich calamity not only because of his strong cultivation, but also because of his smart mind.  .  Know what can and cannot be done.

    This turmoil was started by Zhao Gongming, a disciple of Jie Jiao. Although it is said that everyone relies on their own methods to measure the calamity, but Zhao Gongming made such a big move, how big the cause and effect would be. If he didn't die,  List.  Whoever dies on the list will not be able to bear this cause and effect as a junior, not to mention that he himself is still so ignorant.

    When Zhao Gongming returned to the Yin Shang camp, Wen Zhongwen, the grand master, breathed a sigh of relief. After Zhao Gongming left, he was a little restless. He had been provoked by those who explained the teaching, and he allowed the teaching to continue.  He showed off his power in front of his own camp, but he didn't even dare to fart. As a grand master of a country, he had never been so angry. Now that Zhao Gongming is back, everything can be changed.  How could he not be happy about this.

    When he saw Zhao Gongming, Master Wen Zhongwen quickly asked: "I wonder if Zhao Daoyou has gained something?" Master Wen was so anxious that he didn't even notice Han Zhixian next to Zhao Gongming. It's conceivable.  You know how much pressure he faces. You must know that the pressure he faces not only comes from Chanjiao, but also from Xiqi.  It also came from within them. The momentum of the army was severely suppressed by Chanjiao's provocation. If Master Wen's identity and military exploits were not there, I am afraid that there would be turmoil within the Yin and Shang army.

    Zhao Gongming nodded and said, "Please don't worry, Grand Master Wen. This time Pindao will definitely teach Chanjiao a lesson and let them know how powerful I am!" At this point, Zhao Gongming paused.  Then he introduced Master Wen: "Master Wen, this is fellow Taoist Han Zhixian. I heard about Chan's shameless behavior and came here to help!"

    After hearing Zhao Gongming¡¯s introduction, Grand Master Wen just realized his mistake, so he quickly apologized and said, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I was so rude just now and didn¡¯t notice fellow Taoist, I hope fellow Taoist can forgive me!¡±

    As a Yiyin Grand Master, it is rare for Wen Zhong to be able to do this. The most important thing is that Han Zhixian is not a master like Zhao Gongming, but he is able to put down his dignity regardless of his status. This is something that ordinary people cannot do.  I wonder if Wen Zhong is so popular among Jie Jiao. This has a lot to do with his way of doing things.

    Han Zhixian didn't care about Wen Zhong's rudeness, because she could understand Master Wen's situation. Faced with such pressure, it was normal for Master Wen not to notice him, so she smiled calmly and said: "Mr.  Teacher¡¯s words are serious!¡±

    After seeing that Han Zhixian did not blame himself, Wen Zhong also breathed a sigh of relief, and then said to Zhao ?Ming said: "Fellow Daoist Zhao, look at when we will counterattack. You must know that there is already some instability in the army and a victory is needed to alleviate it!"

    Zhao Gongming laughed loudly and said: "Grand Master, there is no need to worry. This time Pindao borrowed the golden dragon scissors from my sister on Sanxian Island. With this treasure in hand, we can teach Chanjiao a lesson early tomorrow morning. This time Pindao  I must let that old thief Ran Deng return my innate spiritual treasure 'Liangyi Qiankun Pearl'!"

    Zhao Mingming's answer made Master Wen overjoyed and he said loudly: "Okay, if you have a Taoist friend who has said this, I will feel more at ease!" After saying that, Master Wen held a banquet to entertain Zhao Gongming and Han Zhixian, as well as  Those few Heavenly Lords who survived.

    If Wen Taishi has been able to maintain the overall situation until now, he really has to thank the few Tianjuns who were spared from the disaster. It is precisely because of their "Ten Jue Formations" that Guangchengzi and others have taken care of it and dare not take it seriously.  When things get tough, rabbits will bite people when pushed hard, not to mention the 'Ten Jue Formation' is also a very dangerous formation. Guangchengzi and the others don't dare to push too hard unless it is absolutely necessary, otherwise Shi Tianjun will be angry.  If they attack Xiqi's army, they will have great fun.

    Zhao Gongming's return to the Yin Shang camp was not hidden from the immortals of Chanjiao. After seeing Zhao Gongming's return, Guang Chengzi and others couldn't help but feel heavy. This was not good news for them.  If Zhao Gongming still dares to come back, he is absolutely sure. As for Han Zhixian who came with Zhao Gongming, no one paid attention to it.

    Everyone wanted to gnaw on the soft bone, but the soft bone suddenly turned into a hard bone, and no one was willing to move forward. At this time, everyone involuntarily turned their attention to Ran Deng, and wanted Ran Deng to solve Zhao Gongming's matter. Who let the original  Ran Deng took the initiative to deal with Zhao Gongming, so naturally he has to deal with it now.

    ? Just listen.  Guang Chengzi said: "Teacher Ran Deng, among all of us, you are the only one with the highest cultivation level. Zhao Gongming must have full confidence when he returns with such force. We are afraid that we will be unable to resist. Only you can fight with him."  A battle. Please ask Teacher Ran Deng to take down Zhao Gongming!"

    As soon as Guang Chengzi said this, Ran Deng was forced to have no way out. You must know that he had benefited from Zhao Gongming, and Cao Bao was also looking at Ran Deng expectantly at this moment, and his expression made Ran Deng  Angry.  But he couldn't refuse. You must know that the 'Liangyi Qiankun Pearl' in Ran Deng's hand was obtained from Cao Bao. If he refused to fight now, he would have to bear the consequences, and it would arouse Cao Bao's suspicion.  At that time, the fun of burning lanterns was great.

    Under this situation, Ran Deng could only bite the bullet and take on this important task. Who made him have such a heavy cause and effect? ??Guang Chengzi saw this and said such words just now.  Come.

    Ran Deng hated Guang Chengzi to the core of his heart, and thought to himself: "Guang Chengzi, Pindao has written down what happened this time, and I will let you repay it one day in the future. You don't have to be happy too early!"

    Ran Deng said in a deep voice: "I am obligated to deal with Zhao Gongming. However, I am not completely sure about Zhao Gongming. After all, Zhao Gongming has a huge Jie Jiao behind him, and Jie Jiao has the most spiritual treasures among the three religions.  , no one knows what kind of treasure he borrowed, I hope everyone can be mentally prepared!"

    As soon as Ran Deng said these words.  Guang Chengzi and the others couldn't help but frowned, and everyone was scolding Ran Deng for being cunning. Only Cao Bao didn't think so. In his opinion, Ran Deng had good intentions when he said this.

    ? Just listen.  Cao Bao said: "Teacher Ran Deng is right. Zhao Gongming is a very vicious person. What's more, he took away brother Xiao Sheng's 'treasure money'. If a war breaks out, fellow Taoists, please don't sacrifice your own spiritual treasures."  , otherwise the 'lost treasure money' will be taken away, which would be dangerous!"

    As soon as Cao Bao said these words, Ran Deng's face couldn't help but change color, but he concealed it very well, and it didn't attract anyone else's attention. Originally, Ran Deng wanted to get the benefits alone, but he waited for the immortals of Chanjiao to take action.  When dealing with Zhao Gongming, he snatched the 'Lost Treasure Money' from Zhao Gongming's hands, but he didn't expect that this fool, Cao Bao, would actually tell this matter, ruining his good plan.

    Cao Bao's words made Guang Chengzi and others curse Ran Deng for being shameless. Ran Deng didn't tell him such important news. Fortunately, they didn't see Zhao Gongming, otherwise they would be afraid that they would give up their treasures instead of getting the benefits.  Zhao Gongming took it away. When Guang Chengzi and others thought of this, their eyes towards Ran Deng changed, and they were all wary of Ran Deng.

    For everyone's attention, Ran Deng remained unmoved and did not care at all, because after he got the 'Liang Yi Qian Kun Pearl' in his hands, he had already made up his mind. After this calamity was over, he would  They rebelled against Chanism and went to the West. As for Guangchengzi and the others, it didn't matter what they thought.

    "However, although I have such thoughts in my heart, Ran Deng still has to maintain the superficial work. After all, thisAfter all, he still needs to deal with people like Guang Chengzi, and he can't tear his face apart, otherwise it will be difficult to deal with him.

    Just listening, Ran Deng sighed: "Actually, you don't have to worry about the 'treasure money' in Zhao Gongming's hands. You must know that it is not an easy thing to sacrifice an innate spiritual treasure. The most important thing is to sacrifice it."  Innate spiritual treasures take time, and Zhao Gongming has been busy running around, so if you have time to practice, you don¡¯t have to worry about your innate spiritual treasures being taken away!¡±

    As soon as Ran Deng said these words, everyone's eyes lit up. Cao Bao, a fool, even said with admiration: "Teacher Ran Deng really has great wisdom. He can actually see this. It's really admirable!"

    Although everyone thinks that what Ran Deng said is reasonable, no one dares to take the risk. After all, if he misses, he will be the one who suffers the damage. Everyone will rush to get the benefits, but naturally everyone can avoid such dangerous things.  From a distance, no one responded to Ran Deng's words.

    Ran Deng was very disappointed with the performance of Guang Chengzi and the others. For him, people like Guang Chengzi had lost their backbone. How could a group of people without backbone be Jie Jiao's opponents? They could take advantage of the opportunity to gain a momentary advantage.  Opportunity, but as time goes by, all the problems will be exposed, and then the fun of explaining the teaching will be great. Originally, Ran Deng had a heart to rebel, but now seeing the performance of a person like Guang Chengzi,  His heart became even more determined.

    For a sect that has lost its backbone, it will not develop much. In comparison, although the environment in the West is harsh, it is fairer than Chanjiao. At least the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin are better at winning people's hearts.  For Yuanshi Tianzun, the reason why Chanjiao has changed like this today is because of the injustice of Yuanshi Tianzun, the leader of the religion. All good things are given to Guangchengzi, while others have no benefit at all. Over time,  Naturally, everyone has opinions, and people's hearts have become scattered, and it can no longer be used as a fighting force.

    It can be said that the current Chanjiao is a piece of scattered sand. Guangchengzi's ability is simply unable to integrate the power of Chanjiao, let alone Ran Deng. His heart has already left Chanjiao, and the life and death of Chanjiao has nothing to do with him.  It doesn't matter, as long as he is fine, everything is fine.

    Ran Deng smiled calmly and said: "Fellow Taoist Cao Bao is serious. In fact, even if I don't say it, you already know it in your heart. After all, it's just common sense. As long as you think about it calmly, everything will be clear. Instead of worrying about what happened in Zhao Gongming's hands,  It¡¯s better to think about what kind of treasure Zhao Gongming borrowed from Jie Jiao, so that he can be prepared for tomorrow¡¯s duel, so as not to be caught off guard by Zhao Gongming. That would be bad!¡±

    Wanting to know what treasures Zhao Gongming borrowed from Jie Jiao, this is actually not a difficult task. As long as they are willing to think hard, they will gain something. It's just that Ran Deng doesn't want to reveal it. He doesn't want to damage everyone's morale. To Ran Deng  If you can't beat him, then run away. Anyway, it is Guangchengzi who is in charge of the overall situation, not him.

 Text Chapter 319: Embarrassment

    Chapter 319: Embarrassment

    Ran Deng didn't want to tell the truth, but Guang Chengzi would not do that. He said in a deep voice: "What Teacher Ran Deng said is true. The only treasures Zhao Gongming can borrow are the Golden Dragon Scissors and the Hunyuan Golden Dou. After all, he still wants to  Zhongneng sacrifices the near for the distant, but my three sisters all have treasures in their hands, I wonder if Mr. Ran Deng has any countermeasures for these two treasures?"

    What countermeasures does Ran Deng have? After all, they have never seen the power of these two innate spiritual treasures. Without seeing it, they cannot talk about how to resist it, just like the "Liang Yi Qian Kun Pearl" in Zhao Gongming's hand.

    I saw that Ran Deng shook his head and said: "We only hear its name but don't see its treasure. How can we talk about countermeasures? We can only take one step at a time and adapt to the situation. Otherwise, we can't do anything right!"

    Ran Deng's words made Guang Chengzi frown secretly and do nothing. This refers to him. Who asked him to come to Xiqi to take charge of the overall situation under the order of the teacher, and he is the senior brother who explains the teaching.  , but Guang Chengzi was speechless. Who made him not have the strength to fight Zhao Gongming.

    After many discussions, there was no useful result in the end. Everyone in Chanjiao had selfish ideas, and no one wanted to risk their lives. In the end, this was the only way, with Ran Deng facing Zhao Gongming on his own.  , so that everyone can get a closer look at the innate spiritual treasure in Zhao Gongming's hands.

    It's a pity that these people don't know that Ran Deng has already had a different intention. They expect Ran Deng to fight Zhao Gongming for his life, but they are daydreaming. Such chaos within the sect is really disappointing.  If they want to fight against Jie Jiao in their current situation, without foreign aid, it will be really difficult, and it can even be said that there is no hope of survival.

    In the early morning of the next day, Zhao Gongming and Master Wen and his party left the camp and headed straight for Xiqi Military Camp. Before the immortals of Chanjiao were ready, Zhao Gongming shouted in a deep voice: "Ren the lamp,  Come out here you little guy!"

    Hearing Zhao Gongming¡¯s shout, all the immortals from Chanjiao left the camp together.  At this time, Zhao Gongming and Wen Taishi had been waiting for a long time. After seeing Ran Deng, Zhao Gongming shouted angrily: "Randeng, you are finally willing to come out and return the 'Liang Yi Qian Kun Pearl' to me. Then everything  Everyone rests. If not, then we will fight to the death!"

    Zhao Gongming was cruel this time, and directly spoke out a life-or-death decision, facing Zhao Gongming's pressing pressure.  Naturally, Ran Deng refused to return it, but his current identity was difficult to explain, so he snorted coldly and said: "Zhao Gongming, how can you let me return this treasure? Have you never heard of treasure selection?"  Lord. Since this treasure has been lost from your hands, it proves that it has no destiny for you, so don¡¯t have any more delusions!"

    Shameless, as soon as Ran Deng said these words, everyone present was shocked by Ran Deng's words. It was so shameless. As the deputy leader of Chanjiao, Ran Deng actually said such a thing in front of everyone.  After all, isn't this forcing Jie Jiao to fight with Chan Jiao to the death, daring to embezzle each other's spiritual treasures so openly?  This really brings shame to Chanjiao.

    As soon as Ran Deng said this, Yuanshi Tianzun's face became gloomy and scary. He really regretted that he should not have included Ran Deng into the Chan Sect, and should not have handed over the position of deputy leader of the Chan Sect to Ran Deng. This was simply  It's just disgracing Chanjiao.  Taishang Laojun is also dissatisfied with Ran Deng. Although everyone is very afraid of Jie Jiao, they have never thought of seizing the treasure from Jie Jiao's disciples. This will arouse the entire Jie Jiao backlash.

    Doesn¡¯t Ran Deng know this?  No.  He understood Ran Deng, but he did it for his own sake.  As long as he behaves so badly, then Yuanshi Tianzun will not care too much if he apostates and leaves when the same calamity is over, and he will be safer. People like Ran Deng will not place their hopes on others.  .

    Fortunately, Tianji was in chaos and Ran Deng's words did not reach the Three Realms. Otherwise, Yuanshi Tianzun would have been unable to bear it and would have rushed out and slapped Ran Deng to death, giving the three realms an equal opportunity.  Blood to cleanse the dirt from Chanjiao's body.

    The chaos of Tianji can be considered a good thing for Chanjiao. At least it makes them more relaxed. Of course, there are advantages and disadvantages. The more chaotic Tianji is, the more uneasy Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun will be.  , because they also have to pay attention to the secretly hidden Zhu Jiuyin and be careful of Zhu Jiuyin's sneak attack. Zhu Jiuyin is a very dangerous guy. If he doesn't make a move, it will be a killer move, making it difficult for people to guard against.

    "Okay! Ran Deng, since you are so shameless, don't blame me for being ruthless. Today we will fight to the death!" After Zhao Gongming said this, he rushed towards Ran Deng, and the golden scissors in his hand also flew out of lightning.  For the two golden dragons, they cut towards the burning lanterns.

    Zhao Gongming was also furious at Ran Deng. He used his killing move without leaving any room for Ran Deng. The golden dragon cut out and locked the breath of Ran Deng. Fortunately, Ran Deng had already had it before he went into battle.  Prepared, thinkingIn one move, he performed the trick of replacing himself with his own mount, and his real body escaped in an instant.

    Ran Deng's move was so smooth. The two golden dragons flashed by. Ran Deng's mount, the sika deer, was cut into two pieces by the golden dragon and died on the spot. Such a result made everyone present collapse.  Taking a breath of cold air, he thought to himself: "What a fierce and unparalleled killing weapon!"

    After sighing with emotion about the golden dragon scissors in Zhao Gongming's hand, everyone shook their heads at Ran Deng and looked down upon them. If you want to run away from Ran Deng, then go ahead, but you shouldn't use your own mount as a shield. You must know your mount.  That's not a random thing. The saint's mount is comparable to that of a disciple. Ran Deng's move offended the demon clan.

    Zhao Gongming was furious after failing to kill Ran Deng, and shouted loudly: "Randeng, you shameless villain, don't you have any blood except for using such shameless means? Is it possible that you can't explain the teachings?  They are just a bunch of cowards. If you have the ability, come out and fight me for 300 rounds!"

    After hearing Zhao Gongming's words, the immortals of Chanjiao thought to themselves with disdain: "Let alone the Three Hundred Rendezvous, I'm afraid that even the three Rendeng Rendeng will not be able to hold on, and they will have to use their own mounts in the first fight."  To prevent disaster, if we continue to fight, our lives will be at risk, so how could Ran Deng be so stupid as to seek death!"

    Facing Zhao Gongming's persecution and seeing the tragic situation of Ran Deng, none of Guang Chengzi and others could gather their energy to fight Zhao Gongming. They were all frightened by the 'Golden Dragon Scissors' in Zhao Gongming's hand.  It was bad. They no longer had the confidence to stay, so they had no choice but to flee back to Xiqi Camp and hang up the no-war card. This time, Chanjiao lost another person, and was beaten to a terrible state by Zhao Gongming alone.  , I didn¡¯t dare to challenge, I really lost my face.

    Things have really turned around. Previously, it was Chanjiao who forced Master Wen to hang up his no-war card. But in the blink of an eye, the positions of the two sides were reversed. It was now Zhao Gongming and Master Wen who were fighting outside, while Chanjiao seemed to be shrinking.  The turtles also did not dare to go out to fight. This change made it difficult for the Yin Shang and Xiqi armies to accept it for a while.

    Zhao Gongming obviously came for Ran Deng. Guang Chengzi wanted to get Ran Deng to return Zhao Gongming's "Liang Yi Qian Kun Pearl", but he couldn't say it out loud. After all, he was the senior brother of Chan Jiao. If he spoke  Then people would think that he was afraid. The most important thing was that he was worried that Ran Deng would not agree at all, which would only be a waste of humiliation.

    Guangchengzi took a deep breath and said: "Teacher Ran Deng, now Zhao Gongming is so clamoring, but we are avoiding and refusing to fight. What can we do in the long run? After all, we are trapped with Bijiejiao and Xiqi's army.  Over time, we will run out of ammunition and food. Even if we can protect ourselves, the Xiqi army will be gone. What else can we do to fight against the Yin and Shang Dynasties?"

    How could Guangchengzi's meaning be unclear to Randen? He was using Xiqi's army to force Randen to fight, but Guangchengzi's efforts were in vain. Randen sighed and said: "Guangchengzi, what happened to you before?"  We've all seen it, do you think any of us can withstand Zhao Gongming's fierce power and escape with his life from the 'golden dragon scissors'?"

    Hearing Ran Deng's words, Cao Bao said: "It would be great if Brother Xiao Sheng was still here. With the 'Luo Bao Money' in hand, there is no need to fear Zhao Gongming's 'Golden Dragon Scissors'. Teacher Ran Deng will also  There¡¯s no need to be so passive!¡±

    As soon as Cao Bao said this, Ran Deng couldn't help but frowned. This is not nonsense. If Xiao Sheng is still there, do you need me? Besides, it's okay if you don't mention the 'money for falling treasures'.  I'm afraid that mentioning it will attract the attention of people like Guang Chengzi.

    Ran Deng was secretly sighing at Cao Bao's stupidity, and had to say: "I can understand Taoist friend Cao Bao's mood, but Taoist friend Xiao Sheng has passed away, and the 'lost treasure money' also fell to Zhao Gongming  In the hands of Zhao Gongming, we should find another way to deal with Zhao Gongming, after all, we can't count on the 'money'!"

    As soon as Ran Deng finished speaking, Guang Chengzi and others curled their lips, and they were all cursing at Ran Deng. If it wasn't for Ran Deng who invited Cao Bao and Xiao Sheng to deal with Zhao Gongming, and also lost Luo by mistake.  With a treasure like "Bao Qian", do you still need to be so passive? You don't even dare to fight if you want to, but because Cao Bao is still in front of you, everyone can't tell.

    Of course, this situation is not without a solution. Zhao Gongming wants to claim back his 'Liangyi Qiankun Pearl', so Ran Deng can definitely agree and let Zhao Gongming exchange it with 'Lubao Money', but as you can see, Ran Deng  Deng knew from the look of the treasure "Liang Yi Qiankun Pearl" that this was impossible. Ran Deng would not agree at all, so when he couldn't think of a countermeasure, the entire Xiqi camp fell into silence!

 Text Chapter 320: A dead Taoist friend does not die a poor Taoist

    Chapter 320: Dead Taoist Friends Don¡¯t Die Poor Taoists

    No one was willing to come forward, so the responsibility naturally fell on Ran Deng, the deputy leader of the Chan Cult. The reaction of these people was already within Ran Deng's expectation. He took a deep breath.  Qiang suppressed the anger in his heart. Ran Deng thought that he was a shameless person, but Guang Chengzi and others were not weaker than him, and they were even worse.  The work is all left to them, and they just wait to enjoy the results. There are so many good things in this world, and now Ran Deng is determined. Since no one is willing to take action, he will drag it on. Anyway, he has already  I don¡¯t want to stay in the teaching anymore, just to see who can¡¯t stand it in the end.

    At this moment, someone from outside came to report: "Fellow immortals, there is a Taoist outside who wants to see you!"

    When they heard the news, the first thought that Guangchengzi and others had was that the teacher was arranging people to come to help. They were all overjoyed and said quickly: "Please come in quickly!"

    They have not considered the feelings of Ran Deng at all. In their hearts, Ran Deng is nothing at all. The person who caused all this is Yuanshi Tianzun, the leader of the Chan Cult. Although he gave Ran Deng the position of deputy leader of the Chan Cult.  , but did not give Ran Deng any power, which naturally made Ran Deng very embarrassed in the teaching.

    People will be punished by heaven and earth if they don't do it for themselves. If Chanjiao treats Ran Deng like this, it is only natural that Ran Deng would want to rebel and leave. Ran Deng is not angry about the performance of people like Guang Chengzi. Now he is no longer willing to be angry.  , and there was no need to be angry, because he was already determined to apostatize, so why should he be so angry, so he chose to ignore it.

    Soon the person who came to see you appeared in front of everyone. As soon as the Taoist came forward, he bowed and said, "Fellow Taoists, you are polite!"

    As soon as this person opened his mouth, Guang Chengzi and others were disappointed. They originally thought they were reinforcements sent by Yuanshi Tianzun, but now it seems that it was just wishful thinking.  The other party is clearly just a casual cultivator. When they think of the other party's identity, Guang Chengzi and others can't cheer up.

    Guangchengzi said calmly: "I don't know what to call this fellow Taoist. In that famous mountain, Daze, is he practicing?"

    The Taoist laughed heartily and said, "Ignorant Taoist Lu Ya is just a straggler in the mountains! He only came here because of Zhao Gongming's matter!"

    This person is Lu Ya, the tenth prince of the demon clan sent by Empress Nuwa.  As soon as he spoke.  Ran Deng was unmoved in his heart. People like Guang Chengzi had long forgotten about the demon clan that had been in charge of Heavenly Court and fought against the Wu Clan branch, but Ran Deng had not forgotten it. In an instant, he understood Lu Ya's identity.  .  This person who once provoked a bloody battle between the Lich and the Demon Clan, this so-called Tenth Prince of the Demon Clan, after so many years, the other party actually has the cultivation level of Daluo Jinxian, and is only one step away from attaining the quasi-ti Dao fruit.

    Although Ran Deng didn¡¯t know why Lu Ya came to help explain the teachings.  However, the appearance of Lu Ya was a good thing for him, so he laughed and said: "With the help of fellow Taoist, we will feel more at ease. But fellow Taoist Lu Ya, Zhao Gongming has the 'Golden Dragon Scissors' in his hands."  'With such a murderous weapon in hand, you can't be careless!"

    Lu Ya laughed loudly and said: "Fellow Taoist Ran Deng, please rest assured. Since Pindao dares to come, he is fully confident. As long as Pindao meets Zhao Gongming, everything will not be a problem!"

    Seeing Lu Ya's confident look.  Ran Deng breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. Although he no longer cared about the victory or defeat of Chan Cult, he no longer cared about his own life. Being targeted by the lunatic Zhao Gongming made Ran Deng very nervous. After all, Zhao  Gongming will not die for a day.  Then he has to be careful that Zhao Gongming comes to settle accounts with him.

    Ran Deng smiled and said: "That's easy to say. With Zhao Gongming's arrogant personality, he will definitely come to challenge tomorrow morning. At that time, fellow Taoist Lu Ya can meet Zhao Gongming, a madman. Pindao is here to congratulate him in advance.  The flag of friendship is opened for victory!"

    People like Guang Chengzi didn¡¯t believe Lu Ya¡¯s words at all.  They didn't think that Lu Ya, a man whose cultivation level was not much different from theirs, could defeat Zhao Gongming. However, Lu Ya came to help them, so people like Guang Chengzi didn't want to throw cold water on them, and they all kept silent.  Only Ran Deng has confidence in Lu Ya because he knows the details of Lu Ya. As a descendant of Demon Emperor Jun, the innate spiritual treasure in Lu Ya's hands will never be weaker than Zhao Gongming.

    Early on the next morning, Zhao Gongming came to the Xiqi Camp to challenge him again. Before Ran Deng and Guang Chengzi could speak, Lu Ya took the lead and said, "Zhao Gongming will leave it to Pindao to deal with it.  All I have to do is support my Taoist friends!"

    As Lu Ya spoke, he strode to the front of Zhao Gongming and others' formation. Seeing Lu Ya suddenly appearing, Zhao Gongming frowned and shouted in a deep voice: "Who are you and why are you blocking our way?  Why don¡¯t you get out of the way quickly!¡±

    After hearing what Zhao Gongming said, Lu Ya laughed loudly and said, "Zhao Gongming, you actually"?I don¡¯t even know who I am and yet I dare to utter such arrogant words here. It¡¯s so funny. Listen, I am a Taoist named Lu Ya from the Sanren of West Kunlun. If you know yourself, please retreat quickly. Otherwise, your body and soul will disappear.  Become a god!  "

    Lu Ya's words made Zhao Gongming furious, and he shouted: "What a monster, he actually spoke arrogant words, and went too far to deceive others. I will send you to see Yama first, so that you can know how powerful I, Zhao Gongming, am! Lu Ya,  Go to hell, you demon!"

    Zhao Gongming hated Lu Ya to the core. He used his killing move when he launched the 'Golden Dragon Scissors', turning into two dragons and locking onto Lu Ya, intending to cut him in two.

    As soon as Zhao Gongming used the 'Golden Dragon Scissors', Lu Ya shouted loudly: "Even a trivial person wants to hurt me, escape!" Lu Ya shouted and then turned into a ray of light and disappeared in an instant.  Then he broke away from Zhao Gongming's lock.

    Zhao Gongming never thought that Lu Ya would be so shameless. He had the same virtue as Ran Deng and ran away without any trace of the courage of a master. So he cursed loudly: "What a monster. He only knows how to talk and talk. He has the ability."  Don¡¯t run away, stay and fight with Pindao for 300 rounds, and decide whether you live or die!¡±

    It's a pity that no matter how Zhao Gongming yelled, Lu Ya didn't look back and fled back to the Xiqi camp in an instant without pausing in the middle. He was afraid that he would be killed by Zhao if he stopped.  It was as if Gong Ming was beheading him.

    As soon as Lu Ya returned to the Xiqi Camp, the faces of Guang Chengzi and others were a little gloomy. Only Ran Deng came up to him with a smile and said, "Fellow Daoist Lu Ya, are you sure you can capture Zhao Gongming now?"

    Ran Deng's performance made Lu Ya feel a little warm in his heart. Compared to Guang Chengzi and other disciples of the Chan Teaching, they were really not on the stage. They didn't even know how to behave in the most basic way. He came to help out of kindness, but they were like this.  He was so virtuous and ignorant to the extreme. If he hadn't heard what Nuwa said, Lu Ya would have turned around and left long ago. He had never been so angry.

    Originally, Lu Ya didn't want to finish the matter, but the performance of Guang Chengzi and others made him very unhappy, so he had evil thoughts in his heart. He said in a deep voice: "When it comes to cultivation and strength, Pindao is indeed inferior to Zhao Gongming.  The 'Golden Dragon Scissors' is really extremely ferocious. Once it is used, its power is unparalleled. Without a defensive treasure, it is difficult to fight with it head-on. However, I have a technique that can defeat Zhao Gongming, but this technique is a bit unsightly!"

    As soon as Lu Ya said this, the hearts of Guang Chengzi and others could not help but be shaken, and Ran Deng was shocked. You must know that he knew the details of Lu Ya, and how many vicious spells there were in the demon clan.  But there are countless of them, and Lu Ya's confidence must be a very vicious evil among the demon clan.

    Ran Deng asked: "I wonder if you have any special skills that can defeat Zhao Gongming?"

    Lu Ya said in a deep voice: "Otherwise, fellow Taoist Randen, have you ever heard of the Seven Arrows Book of Nailheads?"

    When Lu Ya said this, Ran Deng's expression changed instantly. How could he not have heard of the infamous "Seven Arrows Book"? This is a vicious evil specially used by the demon clan to deal with the witch clan.  technique.

    At this moment, Ran Deng couldn't help but think to himself: "This little thief Lu Ya is really vicious. He even dares to use such evil magic. I really don't know how Zhao Gongming offended him and made him dare to do such a thing."  The poisonous hand!"

    Although he had such thoughts in his heart, Ran Deng could not say it, let alone express it. He took a deep breath to suppress the shock in his heart and said: "Forgive me for being ignorant, this nail-headed Seven Arrows book  But I have never heard of it. I wonder if Fellow Daoist Lu Ya is so confident that he will not disappoint us. I wonder if you have anything to prepare?"

    Regarding Ran Deng's words, Lu Ya didn't believe it. If Guang Chengzi said this, it would make sense. After all, Guang Chengzi was just a younger generation, and Ran Deng was a person who had listened to Taoist ancestors' sermons in Zixiao Palace.  How could he not know about the vicious "Seven Arrows Book" of the Demon Clan? However, Ran Deng had been very polite to him before, and Lu Ya would not expose Ran Deng's lies under such circumstances.  This is not a good thing for Lu Ya.

    Lu Ya smiled and said: "This technique is extremely ferocious. Once it is used, it will definitely make people unable to guard against it. As long as Zhao Gongming is hit by this technique, it will definitely lead to death or life. However, there are great restrictions on using this technique. It requires a strong atmosphere."  If someone with good luck casts a spell, it will be difficult for others to resist the backlash of the spell. All Taoist friends of Chanjiao are all people with great luck, so I don¡¯t know who will cast the spell?"

    As soon as Lu Ya said this, Ran Deng's expression changed, and he sighed and said: "The poor Taoist has bad luck, otherwise he would not have been able to achieve the quasi-sage path after practicing for so many years. I'm afraid it would be difficult.  If you are qualified for this task, Guangchengzi has great luck, and there was a time when the master of the emperor was able to perform this technique!"

    Good guy, Ran Deng is quite vicious. He didn¡¯t want to use a vicious evil spell like the ¡®Seven Arrows of Nail Head¡¯, but he decided on Guang Chengzi¡¯s head, and he said it so brightly.??Great, this is the way of being a dead Taoist but not a poor Taoist.

 Text Chapter 321 Death is imminent

    Chapter 321 Death is imminent

    Ran Deng put his idea on Guang Chengzi¡¯s head, and also came up with such a ridiculous theory, which made Lu Ya a little dumbfounded. He really didn¡¯t expect that Ran Deng would make such a decision.

    It's not just Lu Ya who is shocked, everyone is shocked. Although everyone doesn't know how serious the backlash of the 'Seven Arrows Book' will be, no one is willing to take risks, and Guangchengzi will not risk his own life.  , Ran Deng can laugh at himself and say that his abilities are insufficient. Although Guang Chengzi is arrogant, he knows the principle of ants still trying to survive. As long as you are alive, you have a chance. If you die, everything will be in vain.

    Guangchengzi sighed and said: "Thank you very much for Teacher Ran Deng's compliment, but I dare not accept it. If I were really as good as Teacher Ran Deng said, the Human Emperor would not have been hit hard because of me, and there would be no such thing."  When a catastrophe occurs, I'm afraid I won't be any better than Teacher Ran Deng when it comes to luck, and I'm afraid I won't be able to bear it with my level of cultivation!"

    "Randeng can be so shameless as to plot against Guangchengzi. Guangchengzi is also cruel and directly pulls Randeng in. If you have to hold on to me and won't let go, then you can't even think about it. You have to come in too."

    Regarding the secret confrontation between Ran Deng and Guang Chengzi, the swords and swords were extremely fierce. If you were not careful, you would definitely be eaten without leaving any bones. It was an eye-opener for Lu Ya, and he saw the power of expounding the teachings.  It also gave him a new understanding of the struggle.

    Guang Chengzi was willing to put down his arrogance in order to survive, which left Ran Deng with nothing to do. Although Ran Deng wanted to destroy Guang Cheng Zi to satisfy his hatred, he was not crazy enough to sacrifice himself in order to destroy Guang Cheng Zi.  Going in, Guangchengzi Shangqie knew that the ants were living secretly, so how could Ran Deng not know about it.

    Ran Deng took a deep breath and said: "Guangchengzi, you are the senior brother of Chanjiao. In your opinion, who can take on such an important responsibility? You must know that this is related to the prosperity of Chanjiao!"

    Since Guangchengzi cannot be plotted.  Ran Deng turned Guang Chengzi into a villain, and asked him to be a villain this time, which intensified the conflict between him and the immortals of Chanjiao. Ran Deng was able to think of countermeasures in an instant, which shows how scheming he is.  Gloomy and terrifying.

    After seeing Ran Deng¡¯s successive tactics, Lu Ya, the tenth prince of the demon clan, was filled with emotion.  If only he could have had the means to burn lanterns back then.  The demon clan would not have fallen to this level.

    Guangchengzi was very clear about Ran Deng¡¯s intentions. Although he knew what was going on, he had to jump into the pit dug for him by Ran Deng.  Ran Deng has already taken the initiative in this matter.

    Guangchengzi said in a deep voice: "If we talk about who has the most luck among all of us, it is undoubtedly Junior Brother Jiang Ziya. He is protected by heaven as a person who deserves disaster. Even Zhu Jiuyin killed Junior Brother Jiang Ziya.  Saved by Daozu, one can imagine how powerful the luck is in Junior Brother Jiang Ziya. I think it is most appropriate to leave this matter to Junior Brother Jiang Ziya!"

    When Guang Chengzi said this, he sighed secretly in his heart. In fact, what he wanted to see most was Ran Deng, but Ran Deng was not something he could shake. In the end, he could only choose Jiang Ziya. If Shen Gongbao hadn't already invested in  After the Yin Shang Dynasty, it would be most appropriate for Shen Gongbao to do this, but now Jiang Ziya can only tolerate it.

    There is a way to do the deadly friends who are not poor. As long as they do not block the mine by themselves, everyone naturally has no opinion.  After hearing Guang Chengzi's suggestion, unexpectedly, everyone agreed with Guang Chengzi's statement and left the matter in Jiang Ziya's hands, letting him preside over the "Seven Arrows Book of Nailheads"  Evil laws come.

    People sit at home and disasters come from heaven.  This sentence is perfect to describe Jiang Ziya's current situation. Although Jiang Ziya also knows that there is definitely a huge hidden danger behind this matter, his strength is low, and it is useless even if he has opinions.  Who made him unable to resist, he could only grit his teeth and admit this matter.  However, Jiang Ziya held a grudge against Guang Chengzi. As for Ran Deng who provoked the incident, everyone forgot about it, and Guang Chengzi became the unlucky guy.

    After making the decision, Jiang Ziya started to set up an altar under the guidance of Lu Ya to plot against Zhao Gongming. As the leader of this matter, Lu Ya was very calm. For him, as long as someone completes it, it will  Okay, as for who the person who casts the spell is, he doesn't care at all.

    Unfortunately, Lu Ya didn't know that because of his appearance, Zhu Jiuyin, who was very concerned about the conflict between the two sects, was furious, and his face became gloomy and scary. Originally, Zhu Jiuyin thought that this time he would be able to become a god.  Jie will change a lot because of her appearance. At least Nuwa Empress should not get involved. After all, the death of King Zhou is a great provocation to the human race. As the human race's Holy Mother, Nuwa Empress is not willing to  See Jie JiaoyiA dominant family would also be neutral, but now it seems that he was wrong. Empress Nuwa did not choose to be neutral, but preferred to explain the teaching.

    Zhu Jiu said in a gloomy voice: "What a Nuwa, if you were willing to stay neutral, you could still escape the disaster. Since you don't know when to retreat and insist on intervening in this calamity matter, then I will teach you a lesson, Lu Ya, this thief  Now that the bird is out, don't even think about going back. I was originally worried about what I could do to make Yuanshi Tianzun relax his vigilance, but now I just used Lu Ya to talk about it.

    Empress Nuwa didn't know that it was because of her one thought that Lu Ya, the demon prince, was sent to a dead end and was targeted by Zhu Jiuyin. With Lu Ya's little cultivation, once he was targeted by Zhu Jiuyin,  If Zhu Jiuyin is targeted by Yin, the outcome is conceivable. If Zhu Jiuyin wants to kill him, Empress Nuwa will be too late to save her even if she wants to.

    Lu Ya himself did not expect that he would be targeted by a cruel person like Zhu Jiuyin just after he left the Wa Palace. It seems that Lu Ya caused the decisive battle between the two lich clans, as well as the Ten Days Hengkong and other evil things.  , he has been burdened with a lot of karma, and now these karmas have exploded, making his situation extremely dangerous, but he himself doesn't know it.

    For the unsuspecting Lu Ya, his fate has almost been determined. This time he will be in danger. After all, Lu Ya has no ability to resist in the face of absolute strength, and this time he was still beaten by Zhu Jiu.  Yin Yin calculated it carefully and unintentionally. If he wanted to protect himself, it would be impossible.

    Ever since Jiang Ziya started to set up an altar to deal with Zhao Gongming according to Lu Yao's instructions, the immortals of Chanjiao hung up a no-war sign outside the Xiqi Camp. They ignored Zhao Gongming's humiliation and waited for Jiang Ziya to do everything.  result.

    The vicious evil method of ¡®Seven Arrows Book¡¯ does not take too long, it is just three visits a day.  It takes thirty-seven and twenty-one days to succeed. For people like Ran Deng and Guang Chengzi, twenty-one days is a short period of time.

    As soon as Jiang Ziya cast this evil spell, Zhao Gongming, who was in the Yin Shang camp, felt immediately, a little restless, and there was always an ominous premonition in his heart.  It seemed like something dangerous was about to happen.

    ¡°If Zhao Gongming could calm down and find out the reason at this time.  There was not yet a glimmer of hope, but Zhao Gongming's heart had already been occupied by hatred, and he wanted to seek revenge on Ran Deng and take back his innate spiritual treasure "Liang Yi Qian Kun Pearl".  He threw his own feelings behind him, and this move sealed his fate.

    Although the appearance of Zhao Gongming eased the situation of the Yin and Shang armies, Zhao Gongming alone could not allow Master Wen to complete the crusade against Xiqi. Therefore, when Master Wen saw that Zhao Gongming suppressed the immortals  After staying, he calmed down and discussed with the remaining Tianjun how to use the 'Ten Jue Formation' to deal with the Xiqi army and eliminate the future troubles of the Yin and Shang Dynasties.

    one day.  Two days, three days, and more than ten days passed quickly. Just when Zhao Gongming and others were tired of waiting, Ran Deng and other disciples of the Chan Cult were able to let Jiang Ziya succeed with one attack in order to lower Zhao Gongming's vigilance.  They were finally no longer silent, and everyone came out to deal with Shi Tianjun's 'Ten Jue Formation'.

    You must know that people like Ran Deng are just putting on a show and they don't take it seriously at all.  After all, they were doing all this just to cover Jiang Ziya's spellcasting. The result of this 'battle' was of course predictable. Lord Shitian won in the end, and their victory made Zhao Gongming, Wen Zhong and others relax even more.  Be alert.

    Just when Zhao Gongming completely relaxed his vigilance.  In the Xiqi camp, Jiang Ziya finally launched the final counterattack. The evil spell of the "Seven Arrows Book" has reached its final step. Zhao Gongming was affected by the power of the "Seven Arrows Book" and finally fell.  .

    Zhao Gongming¡¯s sudden collapse caused Wen Zhongnai and the entire Yin and Shang camp to panic.  You must know that the reason why the Yin and Shang army was able to maintain pressure on Xiqi was entirely due to Zhao Gongming.  Now that Zhao Gongming has fallen, but they don't know the reason, how can this not make them panic? Without Zhao Gongming, what can they do to resist the immortals like Guangchengzi and others.

    Zhao Gongming's situation. Wen Zhong and others naturally quickly thought of the reason. The reason why Zhao Gongming suddenly fell down must be the conspiracy of Chanjiao. So Wen Taishi immediately deduced that if it was an ordinary cultivator,  If you want to calculate the situation during the calamity, it is simply impossible to do it. After all, the heavens are now in chaos, and even the saints have been affected, let alone the ordinary people who practice Taoism. However, I heard that the Taishi was different.  The innate divine arithmetic skills that came down from him, as a grand master of a country, were blessed with human luck, so he was not affected by heaven's secrets.

    It didn't matter, but I was shocked. The result made Grand Master Wen shocked. He shouted loudly: "No, those shameless villains from Chanjiao actually used the evil spell 'Seven Arrows Book of Nail Heads'."  Plot against fellow Daoist Zhao!"

    rightPeople like Yu Guangchengzi don't know the origin of the 'Seven Arrows Book of Nail Head', but as disciples of Jiejiao, how can they not know where the 'Seven Arrows Book of Nail Head' comes from? Naturally, they know how to decipher it.  If you want to relieve Zhao Gongming's crisis, you don't have to destroy the opponent's altar and seize the puppet used to plot against Zhao Gongming.

    There is a solution, but with the current situation of the Yin and Shang armies, it is simply impossible to do this. Wen Zhong knows it, Han Zhixian knows it, and so do a few of the surviving Ten Heavenly Lords.

    Go find the reinforcements. Water from far away cannot relieve the fire that is close by. If they can detect it when Jiang Ziya and others start to cast spells, it will still be too late. If we go to move the reinforcements now, we are afraid that Zhao Gongming will be dead as soon as the reinforcements arrive.  Fallen.

    Time waits for no one, and Grand Master Wen soon made a decision, asking Han Zhixian and Shen Gongbao to go to Sanxian Island to ask for reinforcements, while Grand Master Wen and others from Jie Jiao went to the Xiqi camp at night to destroy the opponent.  The altar of Dharma and recapture Zhao Gongming¡¯s doll.

    With the help of innate divine calculations, Wen Taishi and his party sneaked into the Xiqi camp without any danger, found the altar, Zhao Gongming's doll and the nail-head Seven Arrows Book. It was easy to destroy the altar.  , Based on the cultivation level of Grand Master and the others, it was a piece of cake, but as soon as they made a move, Lu Ya, as the owner of the Seven Arrows Book, discovered it instantly.

    Lu Ya quickly said to Ran Deng: "Fellow Ran Deng, things are not good. Wen Zhong and others have sneaked into the camp. Now they have destroyed the altar and taken away Pindao's Nail-Head Seven Arrows Book. If  If we can¡¯t take it back quickly, by the time Wen Zhong and the others break the spell, everything we have done before will be in vain.¡±

    Hearing Lu Ya's words, Ran Deng was horrified. Guang Chengzi and others became even more frightened. If Zhao Gongming really had to be let out of trouble, the consequences would be serious. Zhao Gongming would definitely use any means to deal with him when he was angry.  They would attack with all their might, and the other party would no longer pay attention to those various constraints.

    No matter what, Wen Zhong and the others could not succeed. In an instant, Ran Deng and Guang Chengzi had this thought in their hearts. No matter how high the price was, they would stop Wen Taishi and others from taking action.

    Ran Deng originally wanted to drag Lu Ya along with him, but unfortunately, although Lu Ya was ordered by Empress Nuwa to come to help explain the teachings and fight against the Jie Jiao so that they would not be wiped out by the Jie Jiao, Lu Ya was not willing to do anything for them himself.  Charge into battle. The previous meeting with Zhao Gongming was because of the need to use the 'Nailhead Seven Arrows Book'. Now that he has done what he can, he naturally does not want to wade into this troubled water again. As for whether Ran Deng and Guang Chengzi can succeed.  , that was their own business, and Lu Ya didn't want to get involved, lest his identity be exposed.

    Ran Deng and Guang Chengzi were very disappointed with Lu Ya's rejection, but no one dared to underestimate Lu Ya now. After all, they had all seen Zhao Gongming's situation, and no one dared to force Lu Ya, otherwise  Once Lu Ya casts a grudge on them, it would be a lot of fun. If Lu Ya also used such evil spells on them, none of them would be able to withstand it.

 Text Chapter 322: Death of Jie Lu

    )

    Chapter 322 Lu Ya¡¯s Death

    Chapter 322 Lu Ya¡¯s Death

    In fact, both Ran Deng and Guang Chengzi looked up to Lu Ya. Even though he had vicious evil arts like the "Seven Arrows Book of Nail Heads" in his hands, Lu Ya would not use such evil spells out of anger.  Knowing that the use of this evil spell would cause great harm to himself, Lu Ya would not do it himself as long as he was not a fool.

    If Lu Ya was really able to use such evil skills wantonly, how could he kick the ball to people like Chanjiao? If the demon clan had some power, then it was not the witch clan that won the Lich Tribulation, but their demon clan, Lu Ya.  It was all karma that weighed down his body. If he hadn't always been under the protection of Empress Nuwa and had been hiding in the Wa Palace, I'm afraid he would have died long ago.

    Although Ran Deng and Guang Chengzi have various selfish motives, their goal in this matter has always been to not let Zhao Gongming escape, otherwise it would be a disaster for any of them. Lu Ya refused to take action.  Guangchengzi and Randeng did not dare to neglect, so they quickly rushed to the altar set up by Jiang Ziya angrily, vowing to recover the "Nailhead Seven Arrows Book" and Zhao Gongming's doll.

    Regarding Lu Ya, Ran Deng also had a suspicion in his heart. He didn't understand why Lu Ya was so calm and ignored his magic weapon being taken away. You must know that the 'Seven Arrows Book of Nail Head' is in the altar. Wen Zhong  When others come to seize Zhao Gongming's doll, they will never let go of the 'Seven Arrows Book'. Isn't Lu Ya afraid that his treasure will fall into the hands of the enemy?

    Lu Ya is indeed not afraid of this. You must know that the 'Nail Head Seven Arrows Book' was created by the monster clan with great effort. How could there be no countermeasures? The most important thing is that this treasure can hurt others and yourself.  Lu Ya is not afraid that this treasure will be taken away, so that the various karma on this magic weapon will affect the person who obtains the treasure.

    Just when Ran Deng and Guang Chengzi were running to intercept Wen Zhong and others, Lu Ya showed a smile on his face. He was very satisfied with his method. Not only did he save the crisis of Chanjiao,  It also makes the relationship between Chanjiao and Jiejiao even more tense, making them fight to the death. After this incident, there is no possibility of reconciliation between Chanjiao and Jiejiao.

    Just when Lu Ya thought he was smart and complacent, suddenly an eerie voice came: "Lu Ya, you thief is really arrogant. You dare to show up during the calamity. It seems that  You monsters are still very dishonest, so whatever, I will send you to see Di Jun and Taiyi today to completely destroy the hope of you monsters!"

    As soon as this ghastly voice came out, Lu Ya couldn't help but feel horrified. In an instant, he heard whose voice it was. It was the voice of their demon clan's biggest enemy, the ancestral witch Zhu Jiuyin. What should he do? At this moment, Lu Ya  He felt the threat of death, broke out in a cold sweat, and no longer felt as comfortable as before.

    Facing a cruel person like Zhu Jiuyin, let alone a junior like Lu Ya, whose cultivation level is only that of a Daluo Jinxian, even a quasi-sage or even a saint would not dare to underestimate Zhu Jiuyin.  It's definitely a disaster to keep an eye on that.

    At this time, Lu Ya couldn't help complaining in his heart: "Empress Nuwa, Empress Nuwa, you asked me to help explain the teachings, why didn't you think that the lunatic Zhu Jiuyin had long regarded the teachings as a thorn in the flesh, I am like this  If I take action, I will send the sheep into the tiger's mouth, what should I do now?"

    Lu Ya was frantically thinking about how to escape from danger. Unfortunately, in front of a strong man like Zhu Jiuyin, his little thoughts were useless because the difference in strength between the two sides was too big.

    Seeing Lu Ya's eyes rolling around, as if he was eager to get out of trouble, Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully: "Lu Ya, you'd better accept your thoughts in front of me. No one can save you today.  If I want to blame you, just blame yourself for being too arrogant. You know clearly that I have a grudge against Chanjiao, but you insist on running in headfirst. Go to hell and devour the world!"

    No matter how small a mosquito is, it is still flesh. Although Lu Ya's little accumulation is nothing to Zhu Jiuyin, he is injured now and being able to devour Lu Ya will be of great benefit to his own injury, so  As soon as Zhu Jiuyin took action, he displayed the last move of the Killing God Fist, directly trying to devour Lu Ya.

    When Zhu Jiuyin's God-killing Fist came out, a powerful will suddenly burst out from Lu Ya's body. It was the will of the saint and the will left by Empress Nuwa on Lu Ya. Empress Nuwa was also very fond of Lu Ya.  Feixin, in order to ensure his safety, specially left a piece of his will on his body to prevent accidents. For Empress Nuwa, he could not see through Zhu Jiuyin, and it was unclear whether Zhu Jiuyin would attack Lu Ya.  , so she acted as a protector, but Empress Nuwa did not tell Lu Ya, for fear that Lu Ya would be unstable and act arbitrarily.

    It was precisely because of the Taoist will of Empress Nuwa that she blocked Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s punch and saved Lu Ya from death. However, Lu Ya¡¯s situation did not get better. After all, this will was not the true form of Empress Nuwa.If he wanted to survive, he had to escape from Zhu Jiuyin's hands, otherwise he would still be unable to escape death.

    After blocking Zhu Jiuyin's killing punch, Empress Nuwa condensed her will into an image and shouted in a deep voice: "Zhu Jiuyin, don't you think you are too shameless?  Get this killer!"

    Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said: "This is a calamity. All causes and effects need to be resolved during the calamity. Since Lu Ya dares to step into the world of mortals, he must be prepared to die. Your mere will is trying to stop me.  , It¡¯s so ridiculous, go to hell, the gods and demons of Chaos will appear and devour the world!¡±

    Because Lu Ya has the will left by Empress Nuwa, it is no longer possible for Zhu Jiuyin to kill the opponent easily. After all, he is injured now and cannot show much of his cultivation, so he has to show off.  The true form of the Chaos God and Demon sacrificed the treasure of destruction to kill Lu Ya without giving him a chance to escape.

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's momentum was released, the blood energy of the chaotic gods and demons rushed straight towards the bullfighting. In an instant, all the masters of the three realms felt Zhu Jiuyin's powerful momentum and felt the fierce murderous aura in this powerful momentum.

    "No, this bastard Zhu Jiuyin is really determined to kill me. I can't let him succeed, otherwise the bloodline of Emperor Jun will really be ruined!" Empress Nuwa thought in her heart, and held the 'Shanhe Sheji Map' in her hand.  'It turned into a stream of light and headed towards the Earthly Immortal Realm.

    Not only did Nuwa feel the murderous intention of Zhu Jiuyin, Yuanshi Tianzun was also horrified when he realized that Zhu Jiuyin's murderous intention came from Xiqi's camp. He had not forgotten Zhu Jiuyin's murderous intention.  After saying these harsh words, he was afraid that his disciple would be killed by Zhu Jiuyin and put on the list of gods. With a thought in his mind, Yuanshi Tianzun waved the 'Pangu Flag' in his hand and broke through the void towards Xiqi Camp to stop Zhu Jiuyin.  the behavior of.

    When Zhu Jiuyin let go of his momentum, he already thought that it would alarm the saints, so he did not hesitate. He directly threw the Destruction Treasure in his hand at Lu Ya. With the powerful energy and blood blessing of the Chaos Gods and Demons, the Destruction Treasure was  Erupting with endless power and the power to destroy everything, Lu Ya was now in a desperate situation.

    People will unleash their powerful potential when faced with the threat of death, and Lu Ya is no exception. Under Zhu Jiuyin's powerful attack, he unleashed all his potential, with the Immortal Killer in his hand.  The flying knife met Zhu Jiuyin's destructive treasure as fast as lightning, hoping to block Zhu Jiuyin's blow.

    It's a pity that the gap between Lu Ya's cultivation and Zhu Jiuyin's is too big. Although his immortal-killing flying knife is very powerful, in front of Zhu Jiuyin's destructive treasure, it is just "scum".  It was blasted backwards by the Destruction Treasure, and the light dimmed instantly. Without looking at it, you could tell that it was seriously injured by the Destruction Treasure, and it was unknown whether it could maintain its quality.

    "Die!" Zhu Jiuyin's Destruction Treasure hit Lu Ya's body without any pause. The trace of Nuwa's will that protected him was instantly turned into ashes under the bombardment of the Destruction Treasure. That powerful  The power of the three-legged golden crow hit Lu Ya's body at the same time. Although the body of the three-legged golden crow was extremely powerful, it was still just a word 'slag' in front of the treasure of destruction. In an instant, it was blasted into powder by the powerful force. The three-legged golden crow's body was extremely powerful.  His bloodline was cut off as a result.

    Fortunately, just when the Destruction Treasure was about to directly kill Lu Ya's soul, Empress Nuwa's innate spiritual treasure "Mountain and River Sheji Tu" appeared. The treasure's light flashed and Lu Ya's soul was taken away directly.  At the same time, a powerful saint's power also came through the air, which was the aura of Yuanshi Tianzun.

    After several confrontations with Yuanshi Tianzun, Zhu Jiuyin was very clear about Yuanshi Tianzun's aura. With Zhu Jiuyin's body at this moment, he was unable to continue fighting with Yuanshi Tianzun. Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said with a thought: "  What a Nuwa, what a Yuanshi. You have colluded together secretly for a long time. The fear of King Zhou's death was also agreed upon by you in advance. It is rare for people to be as shameless as you. This time I will first  I took Lu Ya¡¯s life and taught you a lesson!¡±

    While laughing, Zhu Jiuyin instantly waved his Destruction Treasure to forcefully open up the space. Before the true bodies of Yuanshi Tianzun and Nuwa Empress appeared, he broke through the air and left. However, his words  It spread throughout the three realms.

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's words came out, Yuanshi Tianzun was overjoyed. Zhu Jiuyin's words did him a big favor and forced Nuwa Empress to his side. Even if Nuwa Empress made excuses  No one would believe it, because Lu Ya, the prince of the demon clan, had already stepped in to help explain the teachings, and even used vicious sorcery like the 'Seven Arrows Book of Nail Heads'.

    After such a thing happened, who would believe that Empress Nuwa had colluded with Chanjiao, especially the Human Emperor, all of them had gloomy faces, and in their hearts they all believed that Empress Nuwa had deceived their feelings.  , I am afraid that it was Empress Nuwa who took matters into consideration with King Zhou on purpose.I came to the West to excuse myself, so I took the initiative.

    Chapter 322 Lu Ya¡¯s Death

 Text Chapter 323 Joint Pain

    )

    Chapter 323 Pain

    Chapter 323 Pain

    Countless people have a very sad view of Nuwa Empress in their hearts, especially the human race, which is even more sad. In their opinion, Nuwa Empress is really deceiving their feelings. Everything Nuwa Empress has done before is nothing.  It was just a show, and it made Nuwa's reputation become bad in an instant, and she lost the trust of the human race.

    Trusting both the East and the West, the Nuwa Empress has repeatedly taken action for the Monster Clan, while looking on with a cold eye compared to the Human Race. Even the most enthusiastic people will feel cold-hearted, not to mention that with the continuous development of the Human Race, the Human Race at this time  They are no longer the relatively innocent human race back then. They already have many ideas. This time, Empress Nuwa stepped in to help explain the teachings, and the person she sent was Lu Ya, the prince of the demon race. This was touching.  won everyone's hearts.

    Who is Lu Ya, the tenth prince of the Demon Clan? He is a person with endless karma and karma with the human race, but Empress Nuwa sent him to help teach her, and she also rescued Lu Ya from Zhu Jiuyin. In this way  How can things like this not make her lose her heart?

    Zhu Jiuyin's loud shout also alarmed the always self-righteous Tongtian Cult Leader, who began to turn his attention to the battle between Yin Shang and Xiqi, and was also dissatisfied with Nuwa.

    However, even if such a big thing happened, Tongtian Cult Master was still self-righteous and believed that the interception of the Cult would not fail in this calamity. After all, the Yin Shang Dynasty had the support of the three ancestors of the human race, which was not something that Xiqi could shake. As for  Regarding the matter of becoming a god, it would be a good thing if those named disciples died and were listed on the list, which could calm down Jie Jiao.

    In the heart of Tongtian Cult Master, he did not take Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun into consideration. In his opinion, the strength of Jie Cuo was enough to cope with all changes. In the face of absolute strength, all conspiracies could not come to the fore. However, Tongtian Cult Master had forgotten one thing.  , he is just a solitary man, even if the interception force is strong, but once it comes to the final battle, it will be mainly a contest between saints. Can the leader of Tongtian alone withstand the siege of the saints? It is difficult to defeat the four with two fists.  No matter how powerful the Tongtian Cult Master is, no matter how powerful the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' is, he will probably end up defeated.

    Unfortunately, Master Tongtian didn't think so. In his heart, he always believed that things would not develop to that point and that everything was still under his control. It was precisely because of his thinking that Master Jie took the step by step  Toward destruction, and what caused all this was the arrogance in his heart as the leader of the Jie Cult.

    Zhu Jiuyin laughed and walked away. In other people's eyes, Zhu Jiuyin walked away gracefully, playing with the two saints Yuanshi Tianzun and Nuwa Empress in his hands, but who knew what Zhu Jiuyin was going to face at this moment?  The pain is right. Every time he makes a move, it is an ordeal for Zhu Jiuyin, causing his body to endure inhuman pain. The power of a saint is not something that ordinary people can imagine. The reason why Zhu Jiuyin can persevere  That's precisely because he has an unwavering heart.

    Shattered Void forced a breakout, and even the real body of the Chaos God and Demon as powerful as Zhu Jiuyin couldn't bear it. After all, he was injured, and he shot again and again. No matter how powerful his body was, he couldn't withstand the backlash.  .

    Feeling the physical trauma, Zhu Jiuyin's face showed unparalleled madness. One wrong step meant that he was controlled by others. He was plotted by Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun, making Zhu Jiuyin's situation very dangerous.  Of course, if Zhu Jiuyin is willing to give up the fight in this calamity, then he will be fine, but Zhu Jiuyin cannot give up, because the opportunity cannot be missed, and it will never come back. This calamity is crucial to his enlightenment.  That was the greatest opportunity. If he missed this calamity, he was afraid that it would be difficult for him to have another chance to achieve enlightenment, so Zhu Jiuyin had to fight hard and go crazy.

    The Four Swords of Zhu Xian are the necessary treasures for Zhu Jiuyin to realize the Tao. Only when the Tongtian Cult Master is forced to a dead end by Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun will he desperately use the "Zhu Xian Sword Formation". That way  Zhu Jiuyin's opportunity has come, and judging from the current situation, everything is going smoothly, and everything is developing as Zhu Jiuyin thought.

    Taking a deep breath and suppressing the discomfort in his body, Zhu Jiuyin hid in the darkness again, quietly waiting for the opportunity to come. Just like the assassin, if he didn't take action, someone would surely die.  fall.

    Zhu Jiuyin, who was walking in the darkness, did not arouse the fear of Yuanshi Tianzun this time. On the contrary, it made Yuanshi Tianzun feel at ease. Compared with the deep hatred between Zhu Jiuyin and the demon clan, he and Zhu Jiuyin  The hatred of Zhu Jiuyin is not worth mentioning at all, otherwise Zhu Jiuyin would not have given up on taking action against his disciples when he had a great opportunity, and instead transferred it to Lu Ya. From this point of view, Zhu Jiuyin  The hatred for the demon clan in Yin's heart far exceeds his own. How can he not make Yuanshi Tianzun happy?

    ? ?Because of the help of Empress Nuwa, Lu Ya's action has now attracted Zhu Jiuyin's attention away. In this way, Chanjiao no longer needs to worry about Zhu Jiuyin's attack. He can only deal with Jiejiao with all his strength and quickly end this calamity.  That¡¯s it. As for Zhu Jiuyin, it¡¯s up to Empress Nuwa to deal with it. After all, Lu Ya¡¯s death was a huge provocation to Empress Nuwa. What¡¯s more important is that Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words also  Empress Nuwa was forced into an embarrassing situation.

    Yuanshi Tianzun sighed secretly in his heart: "Lu Ya, Lu Ya, your appearance is a great blessing to Zhenwo Chanjiao. Just because you can attract the target of a madman like Zhu Jiuyin, you don't need to be on the list."  god!"

    The list of gods was in the hands of Chanjiao, and Lu Ya died. Under normal circumstances, Yuanshi Tianzun would never let him go, but now because of the face of Empress Nuwa and the influence of Zhu Jiuyin, Yuanshi Tianzun let Lu Ya go.  One horse, for Yuanshi Tianzun, Lu Ya who is not on the list is much more useful than Lu Ya who is on the list.

    Empress Nuwa is the most creative saint among all the saints. Although Lu Ya's body was killed by Zhu Jiuyin, his soul was not destroyed. As long as Empress Nuwa is willing to pay a little price, he can give  It was easy for Lu to suppress a body. Women are all stingy. Even though Nuwa was a saint, she was no exception. Now that he was being tortured by Zhu Jiuyin, how could Nuwa tolerate it with her big heart?  Even if she is willing to endure this bad breath, those people from the demon clan may not be able to endure this bad breath.

    Although the Monster Clan is no longer the Monster Clan before and has lost its original backbone, Lu Ya is the only bloodline of Demon Emperor Jun anyway. Zhu Jiuyin wants to destroy Lu Ya, which is provoking the Monster Clan's final bottom line.  No matter how unbearable Lu Ya is, he is still the prince of the demon clan, and it is impossible for the demon clan to turn a blind eye.

    As the saint of the demon clan, it is impossible for her to ignore the feelings of the demon clan, and Lu Ya was sent to help and educate her on her orders. In the end, it ended up like this. No matter what, the goddess Nuwa would  Lu Ya needed to give an explanation, otherwise not only would her prestige among the human race plummet, but no one in the demon race would be willing to obey her orders.

    Zhu Jiuyin's attack this time was another blow to Empress Nuwa. Under this series of blows, Empress Nuwa's reputation has dropped to a low point. Although this is not Zhu Jiuyin's ultimate goal, but  For Zhu Jiuyin, he was also willing to see such a thing.

    Proof!  For Zhu Jiuyin, all the battles are nothing, and temporary gains and losses are not a big deal. Proving the Dao is Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s ultimate pursuit. Only by crossing the threshold of quasi-sage can Zhu Jiuyin be  Only when you can truly protect yourself without fear of anything can you truly protect yourself. Now Zhu Jiuyin is going crazy again and again. He is just striving for this goal and taking advantage of the opportunity of calamity to crazily accumulate a lot of mana for himself.

    To Sanqing and Nuwa Empress, Zhu Jiuyin was a bastard, a bastard who disrupted the situation. But to the Second Saint of the West, the more fierce Zhu Jiuyin made the trouble, the more beneficial it would be to them, and in the end they would be able to get  The benefits they hope to obtain, so even if they have the same hatred as Zhu Jiuyin, but for the ultimate benefit, the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti remain unmoved and do not take action against Zhu Jiuyin. Of course, among them  There is also the reason for Zhu Jiuyin's fierce power, and there is also the pressure from Hou Tu Zuwu, but no matter what, everything is still for profit.

    There are no eternal friends in this world, only eternal interests, especially between the East and the West. The two sages Jieyin and Zhunti naturally thought so.

    Not many people care about the fight between the juniors now. When Lu Ya plotted against Zhao Gongming, Master Tongtian saw it and was angry in his heart. However, for the long-term interests of Jiejie, Master Tongtian endured this bad breath.  After all, for Tongtian Cult Master, all this has not deviated from his expectations. At this time, he cannot take action rashly out of anger and intervene in the human race with the dignity of a saint. This will definitely arouse the dissatisfaction of the Human Emperor.  It caused a backlash from the human race. If they lost the support of the Human Emperor and the three ancestors of the human race, could the fortune of the Yin Shang Dynasty really last forever?  Leader Tongtian is not confident about this. After all, the biggest shortcoming of Jie Jiao is that he does not have a treasure to suppress the luck of the great religion. In this calamity, he must rely on the luck of the Yin and Shang dynasties to maintain the luck of Jie Jiao. Therefore, Empress Nuwa  If they can take action, Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun can take action at will, but he cannot.

    For Tongtian Cult Master, even if he takes action, it will definitely be the final decisive battle, not now. Zhao Gongming is already in a calamity. If Tongtian Cult Master takes action to protect him, it will definitely give the Supreme Lord  This is not what the Tongtian leader wants to see.

    Chapter 323 Pain

 Text Chapter 324: Murderous Intent

    Chapter 324: The murderous leader Tongyao can endure this bad breath, but Yuanshi Yaozun may not let Jiejiao go just like that. The little Zhao Gongming has not yet been placed in Yuanshi Yaozun¡¯s eyes.  If Yaozun wants to end the calamity as soon as possible, then there needs to be a big war. Only in a war can the world be decided in one battle and can the calamity be quickly ended. As for the consequences, that is no longer considered by Yuanshi Yaozun.  Within the range, he just needs to know what he wants to get.

    Although Lu Ya died, the vicious evil spell of the 'Seven Arrows Book' was successful, and because of Lu Ya's reminder, Wen Zhong and others' robbery finally failed.  If you gain the upper hand in the battle, you will also take the initiative, and everything will be guided by Chanjiao.

    With Wen Zhong's defeat, Zhao Gongming fell into a desperate situation, and Chanjiao also took the opportunity to attack the situation with troops and issued a challenge again, forcing Wen Zhong to once again hang up the no-war card. Without Zhao Gongming's Yin and Shang army  It is no longer able to withstand the pressure brought by the immortals of the Chan Sect. The Ten Jue Formations are now useless and they can only protect themselves without force. If they want to withstand the pressure of the Chan Sect, they can only invite other experts to help.

    At this time, Wen Zhong could only place his hopes on Han Zhixian and Shen Gongbao, hoping that they could invite Yunxiao, Bixiao, and Qiongxiao from Sanxian Island to help, so that the Yin Shang Dynasty would still have a battle.  Power.

    Under Master Wen's painstaking waiting, Yunxiao, Bixiao and Qiongxiao arrived at the Yin Shang camp. Although Yunxiao knew that he would be contaminated with evil spirits as soon as he left the island, he had no choice but to enter the world to overcome the calamity.  , but she had to do this because she couldn't let go of Zhao Gongming or her brother.

    If Zhao Gongming died in a normal battle, then Empress Yunxiao would have nothing to say. After all, if Zhao Gongming died in a battle, it was due to her own incompetence. However, Zhao Gongming was not killed in a frontal battle.  Instead, she was plotted against him through conspiracy and conspiracy. This was unacceptable to Empress Yunxiao. She needed to find an explanation for Zhao Gongming.

    When Empress Yunxiao and others appeared at the Yin Shang camp, Grand Master Wen, who had already received the news, was already standing outside the camp to greet her. Zhao Gongming came to help because of Wen Zhong's request, but was plotted against him and died. This made Zhao Gongming  Master Wen also felt sad. If it weren't for him, Zhao Gongming would not have died. When he saw Empress Yunxiao and the others, Master Wen had a trace of guilt on his face.

    Imperial Master Wen's expression was noticed by Empress Yunxiao. Although Empress Yunxiao was somewhat dissatisfied with Zhao Gongming because of his death, Empress Yunxiao was a person who understood etiquette. She understood that Grand Master Wen was also helpless. After all, as Jing Jing,  The Grand Master of a country needs to be responsible for the Yin Shang Dynasty, and this ending is not what Grand Master Wen wants to see.

    Empress Yunxiao took a deep breath and said: "Some time ago, my brother Zhao Gongming was invited to Mount Emei by the Grand Master. Unexpectedly, he was incited and assassinated to death. My sister came here to collect my brother's bones. I don't know where they are now.  where?"

    Empress Yunxiao asked directly about Zhao Gongming¡¯s bones without saying anything else. This made Grand Master Wen even more sad. She sobbed: ¡°In the back camp, three fellow Taoists, please come with me!¡±

    After hearing what the Grand Master said, he led the way and led Empress Sanxiao to the back camp, where Zhao Gongming's coffin was parked. Empress Yunxiao suppressed the sadness in her heart, stepped forward and opened the coffin, and saw only Zhao Gongming and his wife.  His eyes were bleeding and there was a hole in his heart. This was obviously caused by the evil spell of the Seven Arrows Book of Nails.

    Empress Yunxiao was able to suppress the anger in her heart, but Qiongxiao and Bixiao did not have the same determination as Empress Yunxiao. When they saw Zhao Gongming's tragic situation, they couldn't help but shouted angrily: "Jiang Ziya, Ran Deng"  You deserve to die!"

    Jiang Ziya was unlucky enough. If nothing happened to Lu Ya, then Zhao Gongming's death would not be blamed on him. After all, the evil spell of 'Nailhead Seven Arrows Book' was taught by Lu Ya, and he was just a  They were just the executors, and the mastermind was Lu Ya. Even if Empress Yunxiao and the others wanted revenge, they should go to Lu Ya instead of Jiang Ziya. However, Lu Ya was killed by Zhu Jiuyin. Since then, Sanxiao naturally vented his anger.  Jiang Ziya's body, Ran Deng's, was no exception. If Ran Deng hadn't used cunning tricks to snatch away the 'Liang Yi Qian Kun Pearl' from Zhao Gongming's hand, there would not have been such a result, so Jiang Ziya and Ran Deng naturally also  It became the one that Sanxiao wanted to kill.

    Speaking of which, the worst person is Jiang Ziya. You must know that using the "Seven Arrows Book of Nail Heads" has great cause and effect. Even an immortal cannot bear this karma. Jiang Ziya is just an ordinary person.  The forced casting of the spell was successful. If it weren't for the fact that he was in danger and had great luck to protect him and was protected by Yao Dao, just casting the spell would have killed him.

    Regarding Lu Ya¡¯s calculations, would Yuanshi Yaozun, as a holy being, not be clear about it? Can he not see through it all?  Of course, Yuan Shi Yao could see it clearly, but Yuan Shi Yao did not go to Lu Ya to settle the score. First, Lu Ya came to help at the order of Nu Wa.Teach, if Yuan Shi Yaozun wanted to hold Lu Ya responsible for this matter, who would dare to help explain the teaching in the future? Secondly, Lu Ya also received retribution and was killed by Zhu Jiuyin, and for Lu Ya  It was not worth it for such an ant to befriend Nuwa, so Yuan Shi Yao did not take any action. As for Jiang Ziya, what would happen to him was not in Yuan Shi Yao's consideration. After all, Jiang Ziya was just a person.  Anyone who enters and sacrifices will be sacrificed. Once the calamity is over, his entry into the calamity will be of little use.

    During the period before Empress Yunxiao came, due to the constant challenges from Guangchengzi and others, the Ten Jue Formations suffered all casualties, and only one of the ten formations was left. Such a tragic battle also made Empress Yunxiao feel  At this level of calamity, the battle was so fierce that in the eyes of those of them who knew it, it was already very tragic. However, for the masters who had actually witnessed the decisive battle between lichs, such a scene was not worth mentioning at all.

    During the Lich War that year, there were Yao Immortals who participated in the war. Even if they were cannon fodder, they were at the Golden Immortal level. The Daluo Golden Immortal was the main force, and it was the quasi-Saint level masters who decided the direction of the battlefield. These battles between them  It's just a small fight.

    After seeing Zhao Gongming's body, Empress Yunxiao completely abandoned her previous thoughts. She was really angry. She really didn't expect that Chanjiao Jingran would be so shameless and do such a thing. She must plead for Zhao Gongming.  To get justice, I would not hesitate to pay my own life, because this is no longer a matter for Zhao Gongming alone, but is related to the safety of the entire Jiejiao. This time, Chanjiao can use such despicable and shameless methods.  If you deal with Zhao Gongming, you can deal with Bie Ru next time, because now Chan Jiao Zhi Ru has lost a normal heart.

    Empress Yunxiao took a deep breath and said: "Master Wen, please challenge Chanjiao for us. This time we will seek justice for our brother, and Ran Deng and Jiang Ziya will have to pay the price!  "

    Empress Yunxiao¡¯s voice was very low, but this low voice was filled with endless murderous intent. She was angered by Zhao Gongming¡¯s tragic situation and could no longer suppress the crazy murderous intent.

    Hearing the words of Empress Yunxiao, Master Wen also felt very uncomfortable. He nodded silently. It was useless to say anything at this time. It would only increase the sadness of each other. Master Wen did not stay here anymore but quietly  They retreated silently, giving Lady Yunxiao and the others a chance to say goodbye to Zhao Gongming.

    In the early morning of the next day, Empress Yunxiao arrived in front of the Xiqi Camp accompanied by Grand Master Wen. Regarding the arrival of Empress Yunxiao, Ran Deng and Guang Chengzi were no longer happy as before. On the contrary, they were worried.  If their own safety is at risk, the fool also knows that Zhao Gongming's death will definitely arouse the murderous intention of Empress Yunxiao. You must know that Zhao Gongming is the elder brother of Empress Yunxiao. Zhao Gongming has already given them a headache. They finally used Lu to suppress the "Nailhead Seven".  The vicious sorcery of Arrow Book killed Zhao Gongming, but now that he was well, he stirred up a hornet's nest, and suddenly provoked Yunxiao, Bixiao, and Qiongxiao. The cultivation levels of these three are not weaker than Zhao.  Gongming, how can such a result not worry Guangchengzi and Randeng.

    Fortunately, Guangchengzi said that he was not the mastermind of Bi Jing's incident, and the danger was relatively small. However, Ran Deng was extremely worried at this time. If it were not limited to the influence, he would have turned around and fled the Xiqi Camp. He did not want to go  Faced with people like Empress Yunxiao, a fool also knew that after Lu Ya's death, some cause and effect would fall on Jiang Ziya and him.

    Jiang Ziya is just a mortal, and his cultivation is limited. The most important thing is that Jiang Ziya is the one who should be robbed. As long as the calamity does not end in one day, Jiang Ziya will be protected by Yaodao. But Ran Deng is different. If he falls into  If it falls into the hands of Empress Yunxiao and the others, it will definitely lead to death or life.

    Ran Deng is very aware of the damage caused by the "Seven Arrows Book". Considering the relationship between Yunxiao Empress and Zhao Gongming, she will definitely go to see Zhao Gongming's body, which will definitely arouse the other party's murderous intention. How can this not happen?  Let Ran Deng be afraid.

    At this moment, Ran Deng couldn't help but secretly blame Yuan Shi Yao Zun for coming. The cause of all this was Yuan Shi Yao Zun. If Yuan Shi Yao Zun was not too selfish and didn't give him any treasures, then what could he do?  If Zhao Gongming was interested, how could he attract Lu Ya? This would not happen.

    Although it seems that what Ran Deng thinks is reasonable, in fact, this is just an excuse for Ran Deng to find for himself. If Ran Deng did not have the greed in his heart, then such a thing would not happen. Speaking of which,  Everything was caused by his own greed. Now that something happened, he blamed Yuan Shi Yaozun. This was a bit far-fetched. It is true that Yuan Shi Yaozun didn't do a good job in this regard, but who can be without selfish motives.

    No matter how much Ran Deng complains in his heart, now he needs to deal with the huge impact of Zhao Gongming's death. Counting on people like Guang Chengzi, Ran Deng doesn't dare to have such an idea. People like Guang ChengziThey are a group of people who bully the weak and fear the strong. They are as powerful as tigers and wolves when dealing with the disciples of Jiejiao like Shiyao Jun, but if they are allowed to deal with strong men like Zhao Gongming, Guangchengzi will wither and cannot fight at all.  God comes.

    It's not that they lack strength, but because they have too many calculations and selfish motives in their hearts. They are unwilling to take risks and want to reap the benefits of others, waiting for others to join in and work hard to enjoy the gains themselves. And this  There are such good things in the world precisely because they have such mentality, so the blood in their hearts is worn away bit by bit by this selfishness.

    Guangchengzi was originally a very arrogant person, but now he has become unrecognizable. There is no trace of the aura in him that he had back then when he dared to confront the demon master Kunpeng. Now he only has a lifeless aura.  .

    Lady Yunxiao did not save any face for Chan Jiao, and shouted in a deep voice: "Jiang Ziya, Ran Deng, you two shameless people come out and speak quickly, otherwise don't blame me for going on a killing spree and entering the camp!"

    As soon as Empress Yunxiao finished speaking, Jiang Ziya had to step forward. Who made him the leader of the Xiqi army? After Jiang Ziya came out, he saluted Empress Yunxiao and said, "Fellow Taoists, I invite you. Poor Taoist Jiang Ziya is polite.  !¡±

    After seeing Jiang Ziya appear, Empress Yunxiao snorted coldly and said: "You are Jiang Ziya. That old thief Ran Deng is here. Let him come out quickly. We should also liquidate my brother Zhao Gongming who was used by you to nail the seven  "Jian Shu" said, "This calamity is a great calamity of Xuanmen. You have violated the Taoism and colluded with the evil thieves of the demon race to assassinate my disciples. You need to give me an explanation for this. Otherwise, don't blame me."  Waiting for cruelty!"

    Jiang Ziya took a deep breath and said: "What kind of explanation does Fellow Taoist Yunxiao want? In the calamity, everything depends on means. Zhao Gongming died because of his poor cultivation. How can he blame others? If  If he doesn't come out of the mountain, how could he be robbed? In the final analysis, it's Zhao Gongming's own fault!"

    When she heard Jiang Ziya's words, Empress Yunxiao's face became more murderous. She said with murderous intent: "What a grudge. My brother's death is a matter of course, and those others also committed murder.  When I enter the world and overcome tribulations, I can also kill shameless people like you, and that is natural. I am not wrong to understand this!"

    As soon as Lady Yunxiao's words came out, Guang Chengzi and others cursed Jiang Ziya in their hearts. If you don't know how to speak, don't speak. This was good, but it gave Lady Yunxiao a reason to go on a killing spree. They wanted to kill them.  Bear the wrath of Empress Yunxiao.

    Jiang Ziya is just an ordinary person, so expecting him to resist Empress Yunxiao is a no-brainer. When they dealt with Zhao Gongming before, they were able to scheme against Jiang Ziya. After all, they had good reasons, but now they can't just watch.  They wanted Jiang Ziya to die, otherwise they would not be able to explain to Yuan Shiyao.

    (Net.)v

 Text Chapter 325: Made a scene

    Chapter 325: I did it once

    Jiang Ziya can take charge of Xiqi's army. He is not a fool. He naturally knows what to say in this situation. He said calmly: "Fellow Taoist, what you said is wrong! We and Xiqi are a righteous army, and we are here to defeat the Yin and Shang Dynasties."  If you go, the phoenix sings in Xiqi, it means that God's will is in Xiqi, and the Yin and Shang Dynasties will perish. Taoist friend Zhao Gongming will naturally destroy himself by helping Zhou to abuse him. How can he be compared with us!"

    Shameless, it seems that Jiang Ziya has been with people like Ran Deng and Guang Cheng for a long time, and has become extremely shameless, and he actually said such a funny thing!  Fengming Xiqi, that was just the noise created by Yuanshi Tianzun himself, just to add a little more reason for Xiqi's rebellion, no one believed it at all.

    Empress Yunxiao laughed angrily and said: "What a Xiqi is about to be prosperous, what a Yin Shang is about to perish. I don't know what qualifications you, Jiang Ziya, have to say such a thing. Could it be said that as a human being, you can't even think of your own ancestors?"  Have you forgotten? The third ancestor of the human race strongly supported the Yin Shang Dynasty, and the Yin Shang King was also plotted to death. If I remember correctly, it seems that your teachings were part of it. Now you are  Having said this, it seems that your Chan religion has already surpassed the human race and has reached the point of ignoring the three ancestors of the human race and the three emperors and five emperors of the human race. It is really shameless for the Chan religion to be so crazy like you. No matter how much you  No matter how much you argue, you can't change your identity as a traitor. The Yin Shang Dynasty is the authentic human race, and you are just a group of rebels!"

    Jiang Ziya originally thought that empress Yunxiao and other cultivators were not good at arguing and wanted to distort the facts, but he did not expect that his actions turned into self-humiliation. Empress Yunxiao's words were a naked blow to him.  His face also slapped Chanjiao's face, making Chanjiao a laughing stock.

    Empress Yunxiao's words made Yuanshi Tianzun furious. She would hit people without slapping them in the face, and scold people without exposing their shortcomings. In doing so, Empress Yunxiao openly tore the faces of both parties, and ended the contradiction between the two religions.  All exposed.  The two sides no longer need to be secretive and directly declare that they are going to fight.

    Jiang Ziya was choked by the words of Empress Yunxiao. He couldn't defend himself because what the other party said was true, leaving him unable to defend himself.  I can only swallow this bad breath.

    Regarding Jiang Ziya¡¯s behavior.  People like Guang Chengzi shook their heads secretly. Things have reached this point, and there is no point in talking more. Zhao Gongming's death has seriously irritated Empress Yunxiao.  The two sides have reached the point where they are fighting to the death. Jiang Ziya saying so many useless words will only make people look down on Chanjiao even more. It will have no other effect. It is better to just pick a time and have a show.

    After seeing Jiang Ziya¡¯s embarrassing behavior, Guang Chengzi couldn¡¯t sit still.  Although Jiang Ziya was the one who deserved the disaster and was the commander of Xiqi's army, Guangchengzi was the host of the exposition. He stepped forward and said: "Fellow Taoist Yunxiao, the matter has reached this point and there is nothing more to say between us.  , even if what we say is useless, Taoist friend Lu Ya has passed away, and you will definitely not go to him to settle accounts again, and you can only vent your anger on us. In this case, let's make an appointment.  Time, the two sides had a match, what do you think?"

    Guangchengzi¡¯s opening made Yuanshi Tianzun breathe a sigh of relief and comforted him a lot.  After experiencing so many things, Guangchengzi has finally matured a little, and at this time he knows to take the initiative to stand up and take responsibility.

    Hearing Guang Chengzi's words, Lady Yunxiao said in a deep voice: "Okay. Guang Chengzi, we have made an agreement. The revenge of killing my brother must be avenged. Jiang Ziya and Ran Deng have to give us an explanation. For your sake  Since my attitude is pretty good, you can tell me the time yourself!"

    Guang Chengzi took a deep breath. Although Empress Yunxiao asked him to pick the time, he knew very well that if he wanted to delay the time, it would be impossible. It would only anger the other party more and force people like Empress Yunxiao to directly  Starting a fight without preparation would definitely cause great damage to Chanjiao. If such a thing really happened, Guangchengzi would have no way to explain to the teacher.

    Guangchengzi said in a deep voice: "Fellow Taoist Yunxiao has just arrived, and Xiangbi has not settled the funeral arrangements for Taoist Zhao Gongming, so we will make an appointment in three days. After three days, we will compete here."  What do you think, friends?"

    As soon as Guang Chengzi finished speaking, Empress Yunxiao snorted coldly and said: "There will be no problem in three days, but the battlefield is not here, but on our side. Aren't you so arrogant in your teaching that you don't care about that poor man?"  The Tao will be laid out for a while, as long as you can break the formation, all cause and effect will be over, and you will know the consequences even if I don¡¯t tell you!"

    As soon as Empress Yunxiao finished speaking, Guangchengzi frowned. Fighting was not the strength of Chanjiao, but now he couldn't refuse. Otherwise, the war would break out in advance. They haven't done anything yet.Good preparation, so Guangchengzi could only nod his head and said: "Okay, we have settled this matter. I will go to break the formation in three days. Fellow Taoist, please be prepared and don't end up breaking your promise!"

    Empress Yunxiao snorted disdainfully and said: "Guangchengzi, don't worry, I always stick to my word when it comes to intercepting teachings. As long as you can break my formation, then my brother's matter will be wiped out. Three days later  I'm waiting for your arrival at the Yin Shang camp, and I advise you not to think about escaping, or else don't blame me, Yun Xiao, for being so ruthless as to attack Xiqi's army!"

    Xiqi's army is related to the foundation of this dynasty change. Once it is slaughtered, Xiqi will be dead. Guangchengzi was not angered by the words of Empress Yunxiao. In fact, he did not think of Xiqi's army at all in his heart.  Keeping it in his heart, he said calmly: "A gentleman's words are hard to follow, so don't worry, I will wait for someone to break the formation!"

    Empress Yunxiao said in a deep voice: "This is the best. Grand Master Wen, let's go back!" Empress Yunxiao said and turned around to leave. She did not take Jiang Ziya and Guang Chengzi in her eyes at all. She was not afraid of each other at all.  Make a sneak attack.

    Regarding the move of Empress Yunxiao, Ran Deng and others did not dare to make the slightest move, because they were not fools. They naturally understood that since Empress Yunxiao dared to do this, they were absolutely sure, and the most likely thing was that the other party was  Deliberately luring them into action, and then having every reason to go to war against them, they could only endure this bad breath.

    After Empress Yunxiao and others left, Guangchengzi, Randeng and other immortals gathered together to discuss countermeasures. Guangchengzi said: "Now that Yunxiao has spoken, I don't know what you have to say about the war in three days."  Everyone, please share your thoughts and don¡¯t hide them in your heart. After all, this is not that person¡¯s business, it is already related to my reputation for teaching!¡±

    Ran Deng said in a deep voice: "I think we should be extremely prepared for what will happen in three days. There are many spiritual treasures in Jie Jie, and they are waiting for work. The situation is not good for us. I think we should ask the leader for help. Please  Let¡¯s bring out the innate treasure ¡®Pangu Banner¡¯. With this treasure in hand, we don¡¯t have to be afraid no matter what the other side does!¡±

    As soon as Ran Deng said this, Guang Chengzi and others couldn't help but frown. If they asked Yuanshi Tianzun for help, wouldn't that give Empress Yunxiao even more excuses? 'Pangu Banner' is very powerful, but Jiejiao is not a vegetarian either.  The "Zhuxian Sword Formation" in the hands of Master Tongtian cannot be broken by the Four Saints. If they can invite the "Pangu Banner", then the Yunxiao Empress will not invite the "Zhuxian Sword Formation". Since then, they have brought about their own destruction.

    Guangchengzi said in a deep voice: "This cannot be done. My Chan sect has the 'Pangu Banner', and the Jie sect also has the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation'. If we invite the 'Pangu Banner', then Lady Yunxiao will take the opportunity to invite the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation'."  What should we use to resist?"

    Guangchengzi's objection left Ran Deng speechless. In Ran Deng's heart, he only cared about himself. In his opinion, as long as he could resolve his own crisis, as for the reputation of the Explanation Sect and other matters, he didn't care about it at all.  on my heart.

    Even though Empress Yunxiao didn't mention the "Liangyi Qiankun Pearl" this time, he believed that Empress Yunxiao had definitely been eyeing him for a long time. It was fine if he didn't show up. If he showed up, he would definitely suffer fatal consequences from Empress Yunxiao.  Attack, so Ran Deng doesn't want to be the first person now, and thinks of the 'Pangu Banner'. With Yuanshi Tianzun's personality, even if he can ask for this treasure, he will never let Ran Deng take control of it, and will only give it to Guangchengzi.  Since then, Guangchengzi has attracted all the firepower of Empress Yunxiao.

    Ran Deng's suggestion could not be brought to the table, and the others were speechless. None of them had ever seen Empress Yunxiao's methods and did not know how to prepare. Yun Zhongzi sighed: "Elder brother  , in this situation, we have nothing to prepare. No matter how much we prepare, it will be useless, because we don¡¯t know the details of Yunxiao and the others at all. If we reluctantly prepare, it may be bad. It is better to adapt to the situation when the time comes.  For the best!"

    It's good to adapt to circumstances, but I'm afraid that it will be even worse if we fight together in this way. Guangchengzi also understands that these people's concerns are just because they are afraid that they will be used as a scapegoat and make wedding dresses for others, so no one wants to make any plans.  , Guangchengzi was also very helpless about what these people were thinking. He had no strength to conquer everyone, and these people had their own plans in their hearts. He expected them to work together to tide over the difficulties. I'm afraid there was no chance.  There is even the slightest chance that, if they are barely integrated together, they will collapse in the end. At that time, the situation will be even worse, and it is better to follow their hearts.

    (wangwang.)w

 Text Chapter 326: Nine-bend Yellow River Formation

    Guang Chengzi took a deep breath, tried hard to suppress the dissatisfaction in his heart, and then said: "Forget it, since you all have nothing to do, then the matter is settled like this. After three days, everyone will act according to the situation. Jiang Ziya, yourself  But be careful, you have the lowest cultivation among all the people, and you are also the most hated by Yunxiao and the others. If you are defeated, you can retreat first! As for Teacher Ran Deng, I don¡¯t think I need to say more, I guess you yourself  I also know very well in my heart that if it doesn't work, I advise you to give up the 'Liangyi Qiankun Pearl'. Although the spiritual treasure is good, if you lose your life, everything will be over!"

    Guang Chengzi's words made Ran Deng panic. His little thoughts were finally exposed. Moreover, this person was Guang Chengzi whom he had always looked down on. Now it seemed that he had really underestimated Guang Chengzi.  , suppressing the fear in his heart, Ran Deng braced himself and said, "Guang Chengzi, I know what to do!"

    Ran Deng said he knew what to do, but in fact did he really know? Guang Chengzi had no idea about this, and even Ran Deng himself didn't know what to do, because the 'Liang Yi Qian Kun Bead' was too real for him.  It is too important. It is related to his enlightenment. Can Ran Deng really be able to make the decision of a strong man to cut off his wrist?

    If a person doesn't even have confidence in himself, you can imagine what the result will be. Ran Deng is such a person. Guang Chengzi's words stung him deeply like a thorn. With Guang Chengzi's  Even the eyes can clearly see the thoughts in one's heart. Could it be said that Yuanshi Yaozun, who is a saint, can't see clearly?  What is Yuan Shiyao thinking, and how should we deal with the current matter?  Can everything really go as planned?  Ran Deng was thinking in his heart.

    ?? Sanyao, whether it is long or short, is enough for both parties to make all preparations. The empress Yunxiao has no objection to the decision made by the empress, and will give her full support.  Compared with Grand Master Wen, the work of Chanjiao was a little more difficult. To be precise, it was a bit unorganized because they could not unite.

    Three days passed by in a blink of an eye, and Empress Yunxiao, with the full cooperation of Master Wen, had laid out the "Nine Bends of the Yellow River Formation" and was waiting for Guang Chengzi and the others to come and break the formation. Yun Xiao didn't know whether Guang Chengzi would come as promised.  The empress did not think that an accident would happen. Even if Guangchengzi did not consider his own reputation, he still had to consider the reputation of Chanjiao. If he avoided fighting, it would only make him a joke.  There is no need to continue the calamity, and Empress Yunxiao has every reason to unleash all her strength to carry out a massacre against Chanjiao.

    Guangchengzi and Ran Deng did not disappoint Empress Yunxiao. It didn't take long for them to come as promised and appeared in front of the Yin Shang camp. They looked at Empress Yunxiao's "Nine Bends of the Yellow River Formation" from a distance, with a hint of excitement in their eyes.  nervous.

    After Guangchengzi and Ran Deng appeared, Empress Yunxiao opened the 'Nine Bends of the Yellow River Formation' and came to the front of the formation. She said in a deep voice: "Randeng, Guang Chengzi, you are finally here. All cause and effect ends today. We will wait for you."  It¡¯s ready, you can come and break the formation at any time!¡±

    After saying that, Empress Yunxiao retreated into the 'Nine Bends of the Yellow River Formation' without showing much hatred towards Ran Deng. However, Ran Deng himself could feel the killing intent emanating from Empress Yunxiao. This murderous intention was  It was aimed at himself. He believed that if he fell into the hands of Empress Yunxiao, he would definitely be dead. Compared to people like Guangchengzi, there would be no life-threatening problems. After all, between Empress Yunxiao and Guangchengzi  There is no such deep hatred.

    Ran Deng took a deep breath and suppressed the uneasiness in his heart. This was the first time he faced death since the calamity began. Yes, it was death. This was not an exaggeration at all. At this moment, he  He felt the breath of death, and the silent "Nine Bends of the Yellow River Formation" contained power that could threaten his life.

    Turn around and run away?  This thought flashed through Ran Deng's mind. Although he had such an idea, he did not have the courage to fight bravely. Then he would still have a chance of survival. If he turned around and ran away, it would only make him lose his life.  He died faster. Needless to say, Empress Yunxiao would not let him go, and even Yuan Shi Yaozun would not let him go either.

    Ran Deng took a deep breath and said, "Guang Chengzi, let's get started!"

    Hearing Ran Deng's words, Guang Chengzi's face flashed with surprise. He did not expect that Ran Deng Jingran would behave like this. Jingran could take the initiative to propose the idea of ????starting, which made Guang Chengzi feel a little bit.  incredible.

    Ran Deng was forced to do so. He was so strong that he had to do this. To Ran Deng, extending his head was a sword, and retracting his head was still a sword. In this case, why not act bravely, so that he could at least get Yuan Shi Yaozun?  The recognition can give him more vitality, so he still understands whether to choose Ran Deng.

    "The Nine-bend Yellow River Formation" is presided over by Empress Yunxiao, Empress Qiongxiao and Empress Bixiao. The others are just some ordinary Yin and Shang soldiers. Three versus tenCome on, if they are all timid and dare not challenge such a decisive battle, then Chanjiao will be really embarrassed.

    Originally, Empress Yunxiao could have asked Master Wen and other Jiejiao disciples to help, but Empress Yunxiao did not do so. For her, this battle was a battle to avenge her brother Zhao Gongming, and she did not want to give in to others as well.  If you are involved and want to take revenge, then use your own strength to take revenge. Only in this way can you eliminate the hatred in your heart and remove the impact of Zhao Gongming's death on the three sisters, so as not to affect your future practice.

    I have to say that Empress Yunxiao is much better than Zhao Gongming on the road of cultivation. At least her mental cultivation is far better than Zhao Gongming. Only because she can maintain a calm heart under such deep hatred  , that can explain everything and let you know how much potential she has.

    Jie Jiao is known as the Ten Thousand Immortals who come to court, and there are many disciples, but Empress Yunxiao is the core existence among the Jie Jiao disciples, because her temperament determines everything. Unfortunately, she was implicated by Zhao Gongming, and she had no choice but to  Don¡¯t set foot in the world of mortals to survive the calamity.

    As soon as Ran Deng finished speaking, he did not wait for Guang Chengzi to make a decision, but took the lead and was the first to rush into the "Nine Curves of the Yellow River Formation". He told Guang Chengzi his decision with his own actions.

    As soon as Ran Deng made his move, Guang Chengzi could not sit back and watch. With a thought, he also strode into the 'Nine Bends of the Yellow River Formation'. As soon as Guang Chengzi moved, the other members of Chanjiao had no choice but to enter the 'Nine Bends of the Yellow River' one by one.  In the Yellow River Formation, as all the immortals of Chanjiao entered, the Nine-Bend Yellow River Formation slowly started, and the endless Yellow River began to dance, and the endless evil energy surged wildly with the operation of the Nine-Bend Yellow River Formation.  Come.

    As soon as the 'Nine Bends of the Yellow River Formation' was activated, a powerful evil aura rose up into the sky, shocking the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother above the Yaoting Court. The Jie Jiao Formation was dominating the three realms. This was not an empty talk, 'Zhu Xian Sword Formation'  Needless to say how powerful it is, just the "Nine Bends of the Yellow River Formation" of Empress Yunxiao can induce such a huge amount of evil energy and affect the changes in Yaodi. This is enough to explain everything.

    Seeing the powerful momentum of the 'Nine Bends of the Yellow River Formation', the Jade Emperor's face was filled with clouds. The power of Jiejiao was far beyond his imagination. Zhao Gongming was already very surprised, but this Yunxiao  That's a plus for the empress. It's not an empty promise that Jiejiao can become the second most powerful force in the three realms after the Wu clan.

    kill!  As soon as Ran Deng entered the formation, Empress Yunxiao, Empress Qiongxiao and Empress Bixia unleashed the endless killing intent in their hearts.  After realizing it, the entire "Nine-bending Yellow River Formation" was full of murderous intent. Endless murderous intent was exuded in the flying yellow sand. All the immortals of the Chan Cult felt the threat of death. Under the influence of this murderous intent,  Their strength was suppressed by three points.

    With murderous intent, whether it was Ran Deng or Guang Chengzi, all the disciples of Chanjiao had extremely solemn expressions on their faces. They did not expect that the 'Nine Bends of the Yellow River Formation' would be so startled, and it would weaken their own strength. If they could not  If they break out of the formation as soon as possible, their strength will be slowly exhausted by the power of the formation.

    Ran Deng took a deep breath and said in a deep voice: "Guang Chengzi, under the current circumstances, all of us can only unite and put aside all selfishness, otherwise there will be a dead end!"

    Guangchengzi also understood how unfavorable the current situation was to him. He nodded and said: "The lips are dead and the teeth are cold. Now we are all grasshoppers on a rope. If we want to survive, we can only unite and use whatever means we have."  Come on, don¡¯t keep it anymore, otherwise it will be too late if you die!¡±

    Ran Deng and Guang Chengzi wanted to unite and gather everyone's strength to break the formation. Unfortunately, their idea was already expected by Empress Yunxiao. Before they could take action, the 'Nine Curves of the Yellow River Formation'  The power began to show its power, and the endless void took shape in the flying yellow sand. There was no time for Ran Deng and the others to prepare. All the disciples of Chanjiao were separated one by one by the power of the formation.

    broken!  Ran Deng and Guang Chengzi understood the thoughts of Empress Yunxiao in an instant. The other party wanted to defeat them one by one. With a thought in their minds, they frantically sacrificed their own Xianyao Lingbao to attack the space that besieged them. The '  The Lingshu Lamp was showing its power, and streaks of spiritual fire were flying in the yellow sand. Unfortunately, it did not have the slightest effect. The endless spiritual fire was quickly drowned under the yellow sand.  Not even the waves could stir up.

    When Ran Deng took action, a gloomy voice came: "Randeng, give me your life!"

    (Net.)v

 Text Chapter 327: Ran Deng is dead

    Chapter 327: Ran Deng is dead

    As the sound fell, a shadow fell from the sky. Before Ran Deng could react, it was shrouded in the shadow. Then two golden dragons flashed past. Ran Deng screamed and was struck by the two golden lights.  Cut in two.

    Empress Yunxiao used the 'Hunyuan Golden Dou' to stop the burning lamp first, while Empress Qiongxiao used the 'Golden Dragon Scissors' to cut him in two. From the beginning to the end, it was just a few breaths of time, without giving any time at all.  Ran Deng's slightest reaction time shows how much Yun Xiao Empress hates Ran Deng. Judging from this quick kill, Yun Xiao Empress and the others had planned all this a long time ago, and everything is under their control.  /

    As soon as Ran Deng died, Zhao Gongming's "Liang Yi Qian Kun Pearl" fell, but the shadow flashed and this innate spiritual treasure disappeared. As for the few treasures on Ran Deng's body, Empress Yunxiao did not move at all.  , For Empress Yunxiao, although these spiritual treasures are good, she does not need to cause unnecessary trouble for herself. She is not a burning lamp and does not have so much greed.

    It¡¯s already amazing that Empress Yunxiao killed Ran Deng, the deputy leader of the Chan Cult. If she plunders the other party¡¯s spiritual treasures again, it won¡¯t be as simple as revenge, and it will directly give Yuanshi Tianzun a handle.

    After killing Ran Deng, Empress Yunxiao took a deep breath and said, "The next one is Jiang Ziya. After killing Jiang Ziya, our affairs will be over and we can give an explanation to my brother!"

    After hearing the words of Empress Yunxiao, Qiongxiao and Bixiao wanted to say something, but they gave up after opening their mouths for a few times. It seemed that they also had some thoughts about people like Guang Chengzi, but they did not have the courage to resist Empress Yunxiao.  decision.

    Empress Yunxiao's idea was good, but she underestimated the impact of Ran Deng's death on the Chan Sect and the three realms. When Ran Deng died, all the saints felt it. As the deputy leader of the Chan Sect,  Although it is just a false name, he also has the luck to teach.  When Ran Deng died, he had to be listed on the list to be conferred as a god. Who made the original agreement between Yuanshi Tianzun and Master Tongtian that no one would sign the list and let his disciples use their own methods, and Ran Deng, the deputy leader of the Chan Cult, was no exception.

    Ran Deng died.  Chanjiao's luck was affected.  Yuanshi Tianzun's face instantly turned livid, and he shouted angrily: "Yunxiao, you are so brave, you even dare to kill Ran Deng. If I don't teach you a lesson, you really think you can do whatever you want!"

    Although Yuanshi Tianzun is not willing to pay attention to Ran Deng, nor does he look down on Ran Deng, but after all, Ran Deng is the deputy leader of Chan Jiao, and his death has a huge impact on Chan Jiao.  At this moment, Yuanshi Tianzun was so angry that he wanted to bully the younger ones, because he needed to give an explanation to his disciples and let the three realms know that the teachings were not easy to mess with. As for the consequences of doing so,  This is no longer within the scope of Yuanshi Tianzun's consideration.

    It was not only Yuanshi Tianzun who was shocked when Ran Deng died on the list, but the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti in the Western Paradise also had gloomy faces, because they had miscalculated the secret of heaven.  Originally they thought that Ran Deng was destined to the West and would definitely join the West after this calamity was over, but now something unexpected happened. Ran Deng was beheaded by Empress Yunxiao and died on the list.  How could the two saints Jie Yin and Zhunti not be frightened by such a result, knowing that this was related to the development plans of the West.

    Saint Zhunti said with a gloomy face: "Brother, it seems that we can't wait any longer, the secret of heaven has changed. The death of Ran Deng is a good reminder for us!"

    When Saint Jieyin heard this, he couldn't help but frowned, and then said: "Junior brother, what do you want to do?"

    Saint Zhunti said: "We can't go on like this anymore. This time we are all dead. I don't know who will be next time. If those who are destined to us in the west are all dead, then what can we bring?"  To develop and strengthen the West, we must take the initiative and develop those who have a connection with the West!"

    The saint Jieyin shook his head and said: "No, junior brother, this is definitely not possible. Although the death of Ran Deng has a great impact on us, you should know that with the death of Ran Deng, the relationship between the Chan and Jie sects has changed."  The conflict will definitely intensify. If we intervene at this time, we are afraid that we will be attacked by both sides, and now we in the West can no longer withstand the attack!"

    Saint Zhunti said in a deep voice: "Brother, I understand what you said, but we can't just watch things get worse step by step. If we get nothing during this calamity, no matter what,  If those who are destined to us have perished, how can we start to develop and grow the West!"

    The saint sighed and said: "Junior brother, I can understand your mood. In fact, I am also very anxious, but we can't act rashly just because of the moment of anger. Not only will it not succeed, but it will ruin the plan. For such a long time  We are all waiting?, Do you want to wait a little longer? Something happened to Ran Deng. We are anxious. Yuanshi Tianzun is even more anxious than us. Unless he can bear this bad breath, a war between the Chan and Jie sects is inevitable.  No, here comes our chance!  "

    The word "forbearance" has a knife on its head. Under this situation, even if Saint Zhunti is unwilling to endure it, he can't change it, because what the Saint said is very reasonable. If you act rashly and you are not careful, it will lead to serious consequences.  The target of public criticism.

    Saint Zhunti took a deep breath to suppress the thoughts in his heart, and then sighed: "Forget it, since senior brother said so, then we will wait for a while. If there is no good news yet, then we will  We can¡¯t wait any longer, after all we have to think about the development of the West!¡±

    How could he be willing to do this to lead the saint, but he had no choice, because what happened now was beyond his expectation, and he felt a vague threat, but he couldn't say it out loud, so he could only  Stop the impulse of Saint Zhunti. At this time, he does not seek merit, but only seeks no fault.

    Zhu Jiuyin was happy when Ran Deng died. To be honest, although many changes had taken place in this calamity because of his appearance, he really didn't expect that Ran Deng, who had always been as cunning as a fox, would die so inexplicably.  What's wonderful is that she was instantly killed by Empress Yunxiao without even the slightest reaction. This result made Zhu Jiuyin feel a little more vigilant in her heart. Everything has changed. Although Zhao Gongming's death has not changed, but  But Ran Deng died, and everything was no longer what Zhu Jiuyin thought in his memory. If he still acted according to everything in his memory, he would definitely suffer a loss.

    Ran Deng¡¯s death.  For Zhu Jiuyin, it was also a warning. Once Ran Deng died, with Yuanshi Tianzun's behavior, he would definitely become angry from shame.  Next, I am afraid that Empress Yunxiao and others will have to bear the wrath of Yuanshi Tianzun.  The two sects, Chan and Jie, will officially fight each other.

    Zhu Jiuyin was very accurate about Yuanshi Tianzun. At this moment, Yuanshi Tianzun could no longer bear it. He didn¡¯t want to listen to Taishang Laojun¡¯s words anymore. Empress Yunxiao could kill Ran Deng instantly.  Then no one in the Chanjiao will be able to fight with him. If it drags on any longer, many of the disciples of the Chanjiao may have to be listed as gods, and the orthodox lineage of the Chanjiao will be cut off. This is something Yuanshi Tianzun cannot accept.  of.  So even if it would lead to a decisive battle in advance, he would still have to take action, even if he was in a hurry, he couldn't take care of it.

    Empress Yunxiao also knew that there was not much time left for her. When she killed Ran Deng, she had no way out. She believed that Yuanshi Tianzun would not sit idly by, so she had to do it in the shortest possible time.  He killed Jiang Ziya and ended Zhao Gongming's share of the cause and effect. Only in this way can he complete the feat of entering the world and facing disaster.

    kill!  Empress Yunxiao did not hesitate.  With a thought in her mind, she accelerated the operation of the 'Nine Bends of the Yellow River Formation'. As the master of the 'Nine Bends of the Yellow River Formation', Empress Yunxiao had full control over it. As long as she wanted to, Jiang Ziya would have no way of escaping from her.  palm.  Even someone as powerful as Ran Deng couldn't fight against him, let alone a mortal like Jiang Ziya.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­  Jiang Ziya didn't admire her for doing this, even if Jiang Ziya was Ying Jie.  But from the moment he fell into the 'Nine Curved Yellow River Formation', his life was already in the control of Empress Yunxiao.

    Time waits for no one. Empress Yunxiao sighed and said: "Jiang Ziya, Jiang Ziya, if I want to blame you, I blame myself for not being deceived, not listening to Lu Ya's words, and not personally plotting against my brother Zhao Gongming. Go to hell."  !¡±

    When the murderous intention comes together, an ant like Jiang Ziya is instantly restrained by the power of the "Nine Curved Yellow River Formation", and the powerful murderous intention launches an attack on him. With Jiang Ziya's cultivation, it is difficult for him to resist.  When his life was under the greatest threat, a strong golden light erupted from his body. It was the mark secretly left on Jiang Ziya by Yuanshi Tianzun. As long as Jiang Ziya was not in danger, it would not erupt.

    When this mark broke out, Empress Yunxiao was horrified and said secretly: "No, Jiang Ziya actually has the mark of the Yuanshi Saint on his body. Now I'm afraid that the saint will know everything, so I have to speed up!"

    "Death!" Empress Yunxiao had a thought in her mind, and she transformed her evil energy into a spear and launched a desperate attack on Jiang Ziya. At the same time, Empress Yunxiao was ruthless in her heart, and the array weapon of the 'Nine Bends of the Yellow River Formation'  Hunyuan Jindou' was activated with all her strength, and a strong suction force sucked Guangchengzi and others into the space of 'Hunyuan Jindou'. She wanted to use the lives of Guangchengzi and others to ensure her own safety.

    Just when Empress Yunxiao took action, a huge pressure came from the sky. It was the pressure of the saint. Yuanshi Tianzun finally couldn't help but take action. He just listened to himHe yelled: "You thief, why don't you stop!"

    "It seems that Yuanshi Tianzun is really angry. It's right to think about it. His disciples will be plotted by Empress Yunxiao. They will be killed in one sweep. Their life and death are in the hands of others. How can you not make Yuanshi Tianzun angry?

    Following Yuanshi Tianzun's violent roar, a big hand directly grabbed the 'Nine-bending Yellow River Formation''s array weapon 'Hunyuan Golden Dou' through the space. In front of this big hand, the 'Nine-bending Yellow River Formation'  It was vulnerable to a single blow and was torn apart in an instant.

    Using the big to bully the small, the strong to bully the weak, Yuanshi Tianzun really lost his temper this time and attacked the junior Empress Yunxiao at all costs. He wanted to seize the 'Hunyuan Golden Dou' and rescue the captured disciples.

    Facing the attack of Yuanshi Tianzun, Empress Yunxiao naturally felt a huge threat. Under the threat of death, Empress Yunxiao also completely exploded. She shouted in a deep voice: "Sage Yuanshi, please stop, otherwise you will hurt Guangchengzi and others inside.  That person is none of my business!"

    Good guy, in order to protect herself, Empress Yunxiao even used people like Guang Chengzi to threaten the saint Yuanshi Tianzun, hoping that the other party would throw a rat weapon and stop poisoning her. Unfortunately, Empress Yunxiao took her threat too seriously. As a saint, Yuanshi  How could Tianzun be threatened by an ant like Empress Yunxiao? If he really had to stop like this, how could he still be able to gain a foothold in the Three Realms in the future? Who would pay attention to Chan Jiao?

    As soon as the words of Empress Yunxiao came out, the giant hand not only did not retract, but on the contrary became fiercer. Such a change shocked Empress Yunxiao. With her little cultivation, she could not fight against Yuanshi Tianzun, even if she was afraid of what she wanted.  What she faced was just the aura of a saint, but this was not something she could bear.

    Although Empress Yunxiao is a woman, she has a very confident spirit. In this case, even if Empress Yunxiao is willing to accept the settlement, Yuanshi Tianzun will not let go of Empress Nuwa for the sake of his own reputation.  When she knew her fate, Empress Yunxiao became cruel and never stopped doing anything. She immediately used all her strength to destroy the 'Hunyuan Golden Dou' to surround and kill Guang Chengzi and others.

    When Empress Yunxiao took action, Guang Chengzi and the others were in great misfortune. The filthy energy in the 'Hunyuan Golden Dou' launched an attack on Guang Chengzi and the others. The top three flowers of them were instantly '  Hunyuan Jindou's power was eroded, and in just a few breaths, their entire cultivation was reduced to nothing.

    Empress Yunxiao's resistance shocked all the immortals in the three realms. No one thought that Empress Yunxiao would be so crazy, and would directly kill people like Guang Chengzi regardless of the threat of the saint. With the turn of 'Hunyuan Golden Fight', Guang  All the virtues of Chengzi and others were cut off by the power of 'Hunyuan Jindou'.

    Dumbfounded, such a result dumbfounded all the immortals in the three realms, and also dumbfounded Yuanshi Tianzun. No one thought that Empress Yunxiao would be so fierce, and would kill people like Jiang Ziya and Guang Chengzi regardless of her own safety. She was unwilling to  Compromise to the saint Yuanshi Tianzun.

 Text Chapter 328: Killing the Saint

    Chapter 328: Killing the Saint

    As a saint, he actually missed against a junior. How ironic it is. No matter what, Yuanshi Tianzun needs to make a statement, otherwise he, the saint, will become the laughing stock of the three worlds, even if it is just a small incident.  The temptation failed because he was a saint and the other party was just an ant.

    "Go to hell!" Yuanshi Tianzun was so angry that he grabbed the 'Hunyuan Golden Dou' with his big hand. The powerful force collapsed the 'Nine-bending Yellow River Formation' in an instant. After the 'Nine-bending Yellow River Formation' was destroyed,  In an instant, Sanxiao's figure appeared in front of everyone, and their faces showed endless fear, because they were facing a saint.

    The faces of Empress Yunxiao, Empress Qiongxiao, and Empress Bixiao were extremely pale. It seemed that they were seriously injured by this blow. Thinking about it, how could it be so easy to resist a blow from a saint? They could survive  Life is already very difficult.

    Yuanshi Tianzun made a move with hatred, which no one expected. When Yuanshi Tianzun made a move, Taishang Laojun secretly sighed and said in a deep voice: "Junior Brother Yuanshi, you have made a big deal out of it now, so don't worry.  As a brother, I will accompany you on this journey!"

    Yuanshi Tianzun took action, and Tongtian Cult Master was furious. This was just a fight between disciples, but Yuanshi Tianzun used the big one to bully the small ones. This made Tongtian Cult Master not angry. He had not waited for Yuanshi Tianzun's second attack.  After launching the attack, Tongtian Cult Leader broke through the air and came to Sanxiao, blocking the fierce power of Yuanshi Tianzun.

    The moment Master Tongtian appeared, Taishang Laojun also stopped in the air. Seeing this, Master Tongtian snorted coldly and said: "Yuanshi, what do you mean? When we signed the list of gods, we had agreed that each of our disciples would  Based on your ability, your disciples are unworthy and their cultivation is not up to par. It is God¡¯s will to die and be listed on the list. You have to give me an explanation today!"

    Yuanshi Tianzun was already very angry.  He snorted coldly and said: "You want an explanation, and I also want to ask you for an explanation. Your disciples want to exterminate my interpretation of the Taoism, how can I let it go!"

    The words of Yuanshi Tianzun are disgraceful, but as a saint, he goes back on his word.  This made the immortals in the three realms look down on Chanjiao even more.  However, Yuanshi Tianzun's move also has an advantage. Although everyone looks down on Chanjiao, everyone is eager to join Chanjiao, because Yuanshi Tianzun can protect his shortcomings.  Being able to go back on your word for the sake of your disciples is not something ordinary people can do.

    The leader of Tongtian Cult snorted coldly and said: "Okay, what a Yuanshi, then there is nothing to say between us, since you have taken action. Then I will not be polite, and the Killing Immortal Sword Formation will come out!"

    Angry, Master Tongtian immediately launched the "Four Swords of Zhuxian" and set up the "Zhuxian Sword Formation". As soon as the sword formation came out, Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun were trapped in the formation. Even the Yin and Shang armies were still there.  Xiqi's army was trapped in the formation together. As soon as the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' came out, the endless evil energy surged wildly. Whether it was the Xiqi army or the Yin and Shang army, they were all invaded by the evil energy. Countless soldiers  He fell under this 'Zhuxian Sword Formation'.  It turned into the nutrients of the ¡®Zhuxian Sword Formation¡¯.

    The action of Master Tongtian severely damaged the vitality of both Yin Shang and Xiqi. However, relatively speaking, the Yin Shang army was much better. When the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' came together, Empress Yunxiao summoned up her energy to perform the 'Hong Kong Sword Formation'.  Yuan Jindou' protected part of the Yin and Shang army.  Finally, the fire was reserved for the Yin Shang army.

    As soon as the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' came out, murderous intent surged into the sky. When he saw Xiqi's army falling, Taishang Laojun suddenly became furious and said: "Tongtian. You are crazy. How innocent are these people!"

    The leader of Tongtian Cult shouted angrily: "Tai Shang Laojun. You can't pretend to be benevolent and righteous. They are innocent. How innocent are my disciples? If I want to blame you, I blame you for going back on your word. It's you who were unkind in the first place. You can't blame me for being cruel!"

    The Tongtian cult leader and the Supreme Master and the Yuanshi Tianzun are completely separated this time. There is no choice between the two sides. There is only one battle. In the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' on his body, even the Supreme Master is  You also have to be careful, the innate treasure "Tai Chi Diagram" turns into a golden bridge to protect yourself.

    Facing the madness of the Tongtian Cult Leader, Taishang Laojun sighed secretly, everything was out of control. He shouted in a deep voice: "Junior Brother Yuanshi, it is not easy to fight here, let's leave first!"

    Yuanshi Tianzun is already red-eyed at this moment. You must know that all his disciples have been captured by Empress Yunxiao. If he just leaves like this, then the orthodoxy of Chanjiao will be completely finished.

    Yuanshi Tianzun said loudly: "Elder brother, please go first. I can't give up on Guangchengzi and the others. This is the root of my teaching, and I can't throw it away!"

    yes!  You can't throw it away. If you lose that Chanjiao, it will be completely finished. This time, the leader of Tongtian suddenly killed him.  The ability of Yin and Shang to fight decisively?Xiqi will definitely die in this confrontation. If Yuanshi Tianzun leaves like this, then there is really no hope for Chanjiao.

    After hearing the words of Yuanshi Tianzun, Taishang Laojun sighed, and with a thought in his mind, he grabbed the innate spiritual treasure 'Hunyuan Golden Dou' in the hands of Empress Yunxiao. When Yuanshi Tianzun saw Taishang Laojun, he took action  , he immediately shouted and sacrificed the innate treasure "Pangu Banner" and launched a frantic attack on the leader of Tongtian, delaying time for Taishang Laojun.

    Because both sides fought in anger without preparation, and each had great shortcomings. Although the Tongtian Cult Leader had deployed the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation', he faced the opponent of Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun.  Attack, he can only protect himself, after all, he alone cannot command the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation'.

    Empress Yunxiao was already at the end of her strength, but she could still resist Taishang Laojun's grasp. The innate spiritual treasure 'Hunyuan Golden Dou' in her hand flew out and fell into Taishang Laojun's hands.  With a thought in Shang Laojun's mind, the Chanjiao disciples in the 'Hunyuan Golden Fight' were released by him and landed on the golden bridge transformed by the 'Tai Chi Diagram'.

    When he saw Taishang Laojun rescued his disciple, Yuanshi Tianzun breathed a sigh of relief and retreated!  Yuanshi Tianzun finally listened to Taishang Laojun's words and wanted to leave first. After all, he was not arrogant enough to think that he had the ability to defeat Tongtian Cult Leader in the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation'. Even with Taishang Laojun's help, he could not  Don't have that ability.

    In order to protect the disciples of the Chan Sect, Taishang Laojun also sacrificed the most acquired merits and virtues, the "Xuanhuang Exquisite Pagoda of Heaven and Earth", with the "Xuanhuang Exquisite Pagoda of Heaven and Earth" on his head, and the innate treasure "Tai Chi Diagram" on his feet, even if it reaches the sky.  The "Four Zhuxian Swords" in the leader's hand kept slashing out, but Taishang Laojun couldn't help it. He could only watch as Taishang Laojun pulled many disciples of Chanjiao out of his "Zhuxian Sword Formation".

    When Taishang Laojun rushed towards the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation', Yuanshi Tianzun also followed him out of the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation'. After leaving the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation', both Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun were relieved.  tone.

    Unfortunately, just when they were relieved, a breath of destruction fell from the sky, aiming directly at the Yuanshi Tianzun. Zhu Jiuyin, who had been hiding in the dark, finally took action. As soon as he took action, it was with all his strength, the true form of the Chaos God and Demon.  Coupled with the powerful treasure of destruction, it directly hit Yuanshi Tianzun. The violent attack made Yuanshi Tianzun feel the threat of death.

    Yuanshi Tianzun deliberately wanted to resist Zhu Jiuyin's blow, but unfortunately he had no time to react. The destructive treasure in Zhu Jiuyin's hand hit his saint's body, and Yuanshi Tianzun's body was knocked away like a rag.

    Zhu Jiuyin succeeded with one blow. He rubbed his body, swung out a pair of iron fists, and hit Yuanshi Tianzun's body hard, causing a piece of blood mist to fall in the sky. Yuanshi Tianzun opened his mouth and sprayed out after suffering such heavy injuries.  A blood arrow shot out, and the saint's blood spilled into the sky, making this place even more terrifying.

    They were dumbfounded. Everyone was dumbfounded. They were shocked by Yuanshi Tianzun's bullying behavior towards a junior like Empress Yunxiao. Then the Tongtian Cult Leader set down the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' in anger.  The official battle between Chanjiao and Jiejiao was even more shocking, but none of this was as good as Zhu Jiuyin's sudden sneak attack, which severely injured the saint Yuanshi Tianzun with one blow.

    Kill the Saint!  In an instant, the thoughts of all the immortals in the three realms suddenly came to mind. Zhu Jiuyin had calculated so carefully that he wanted to kill the saints. Especially the Saint Zhunti in the Western Paradise World was even more chilled. The situation of Yuanshi Tianzun  It was the same pattern as when he was attacked by Zhu Jiuyin in the capital of Yin and Shang Emperors, and there was no difference at all.

    crazy!  Zhu Jiuyin was crazy. He actually dared to do such an amazing move at this time. Yuanshi Tianzun was not comparable to the Chunti Saint. Although Yuanshi Tianzun, one of the Three Pure Ones, was successfully attacked by Zhu Jiuyin, he  But it was not that he had no power to fight back. In this desperate situation, Yuanshi Tianzun immediately exploded without thinking. Regardless of how serious his injuries were, he waved the 'Pangu Banner' in his hand and slashed at Zhu Jiuyin's Chaos God and Demon Realm.  My body must die together with Zhu Jiuyin.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin wanted to kill the Saint and kill Yuanshi Tianzun, he knew very well that he could not do this with his current ability, so Zhu Jiuyin had already set a goal for himself before the war started.  That was to severely injure Yuanshi Tianzun and tear off a piece of flesh from his body.

    Facing Yuanshi Tianzun¡¯s ¡®Pangu Flag¡¯, Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s face flashed with a trace of madness, and he shouted: ¡°Min, the long river of time appears, the space is cut, and the void is swallowed!¡±

    With Zhu Jiuyin's violent shout, the treasure of destruction in his hand separated instantly, the wheel of time evolved into the river of time, the Qiankun Ding turned into the endless void to swallow everything, and finally there was a sword of space that was like lightning.  Yuanshi Tianzun's body was cut into pieces, and his saint's body was cut off at the waist by Zhu Jiuyin in an instant!

 Text Chapter 329 Shameless

    How ironic it is that Zhunti Shengru would be cut off by Zhu Jiuyin with one blow, just like when Zhu Jiuyin forced Zhunti Shengru to self-destruct.  Into the shame.

    To kill the saint, Zhu Jiuyin once again demonstrated his powerful power to kill the saint with this blow, letting everyone know how powerful he was as an 'ant', giving all the saints a big mouth. Zhu Jiuyin plotted against Zhunti Shengru, forcing him to  The other party's self-explosion was considered by all the saints to be just luck, but this time Zhu Jiuyin personally beheaded Yuan Shi Yaozun's body. This was not something that could be justified by luck. In an instant, the entire three realms were silent.

    This is a real slaughter of the saint. Although it only hurt Yuan Shiyao's physical body, it did not deal a devastating blow to him. Moreover, although the physical body was seriously injured, with Yuan Shiyao's cultivation level, it only requires  If you pay a little price, you can get back to your original state in a short time.

    Zhu Jiuyin's goal was not to kill the saint, but to plunder. The moment he beheaded Yuan Shiyao's body, the Xian Yao's supreme treasure 'Qiankun Ding' burst out with a powerful suction force, and without giving Yuan Shiyao a chance to react, he took away his body.  The lower body was devoured.

    Zhu Jiuyin's move shocked the three worlds again, because from Zhu Jiuyin's move, they thought of how Zhu Jiuyin dealt with the leader Tongyao under the Yao condemnation. That time, the leader Tongyao paid a  The arms, but this time Yuan Shiyaozun paid a bit high price, it was the lower body.

    Being seriously injured by an ant like Zhu Jiuyin, and having his body snatched away in a majestic manner, was something Yuan Shi Yaozun could not accept. With his pride, such a situation made him go crazy.

    Yuanshi Yaozun was furious and ignored his own safety. The Xian Yao treasure 'Pangu Banner' in his hand flew out and struck Zhu Jiuyin's true form of the Chaos God and Demon fiercely. The posture was  I don¡¯t want Zhu Jiuyin to have an easy time.

    Facing Yuanshi Yaozun's attack, Zhu Jiuyin also had to fight with all his strength. He could use the body of Daluo Jinxian to plot against a saint like Yuanshi Yaozun. How could he succeed if he didn't pay some price? What's more, there was a Taoist priest.  The existence of Shang Laojun, when Taishang Laojun reacts, Zhu Jiuyin's situation will be in danger.

    Zhu Jiuyin did not dodge or dodge the 'Pangu Banner' that flew from his hand. He stood there motionless, with a look of madness flashing across his face. When the 'Pangu Banner' touched his body, Zhu Jiuyin stood there motionless.  Jiuyin shouted in a deep voice: "Blood sacrifice, refine it for me!"

    Following Zhu Jiuyin's shout, a blood arrow burst out of his body and turned into a blood dragon, entangling the Xian Yao treasure 'Pangu Banner' sacrificed by Yuan Shi Yao Zun. Zhu Jiu Yin wanted to use his own gods and demons to  He used his blood to sacrifice the 'Pangu Banner' to accomplish his purpose.

    "No!" When he saw Zhu Jiuyin's move, Yuanshi Yaozun was very excited. If Zhu Jiuyin's method succeeded, then he would have great fun. This Xian Yao's treasure 'Pangu Banner' is  To transfer the master, Yuanshi Yaozun cannot let such a thing happen no matter what. If there is no 'Pangu Banner', the most precious treasure from the past, to suppress the destiny of Chanjiao, then Chanjiao will be inferior to the interception of Yao leader, and it will no longer be possible.  Don¡¯t enter and develop.

    With a thought in his mind, Yuanshi Yaozun wanted to take back this treasure. Unfortunately, Zhu Jiuyin would not give him this chance. His blood of gods and demons had deeply invaded the 'Pangu Banner'. With the strength of his own bloodline,  The trace of Pangu's breath in Zhu Jiuyin connected with the 'Pangu Banner' in a short time.

    After paying such a high price, Zhu Jiuyin's goal was huge. He wanted to break out of the situation, and he had already obtained what he should have. What Zhu Jiuyin needed most now was to escape from here. Originally, Zhu Jiuyin wanted to  He had to forcibly sacrifice his treasure of destruction to break open the space and leave here, but because of the cooperation of Yuanshi Yaozun, Zhu Jiuyin did not have to do this.

    "Open the Yao and chop it to the ground, split it with an axe, open it for me!" Zhu Jiuyin shouted violently, and used the blood of his own gods and demons to forcefully destroy the 'Pangu Banner', the ancient treasure, and exerted his  With the greatest power, he slashed down a flag and tore open a space crack. Then he took back his ruined treasure with a thought and smashed it into the space crack.

    Zhu Jiuyin played very viciously this time. His attack was the same as that of Yuan Shi Yaozun. He threw the 'Pangu Banner' away from his hand, forcibly destroying the maximum power of the 'Pangu Banner' and tearing apart the space. Afterwards,  Zhu Jiuyin did not take back this treasure. After all, the most important thing for him right now was to escape. As for the treasure that was passed away, the 'Pangu Banner', although Zhu Jiuyin was a little reluctant to part with it, it was nothing compared to his own life.  Worth mentioning.

    When Zhu Jiuyin's body flew into the space crack, he waved his hand and punched the 'Pangu Banner' that was about to be forcibly retrieved by Yuan Shiyao Zun into the space crack. He was very good at this move.  He was so cruel, he didn't believe that Yuanshi Yaozun and Taishang Laojun could abandon the "Pangu Banner", the most precious treasure from the ancestors, and come after him.

    When flying into the crack, Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "First of all, I see you still dare to be arrogant this time. Go find the ¡®Pangu Banner¡¯ yourself slowly. I¡¯m leaving!  "

    In the midst of laughter, Zhu Jiuyin left in a big way, leaving endless shame to Yuan Shi Yao Zun and Taishang Laojun. They never thought that Zhu Jiuyin could show off in front of them.  Shao left in front of him so arrogantly, and even played tricks on them. The most important thing was that Zhu Jiuyin's sneak attack completed another feat of killing the saint. Shengru's dignity was completely trampled by Zhu Jiuyin, a madman.  underfoot.

    Madman, for a madman like Zhu Jiuyin who can gamble with his own life, all the immortals in the three realms are shocked. This time, no one dares to say that Zhu Jiuyin is just a hiding bug, because Zhu Jiuyin uses him  His actual actions told the immortals in the three realms that anyone who offends him will not end well, even the saints are no exception, and Yuanshi Yaozun is a good example. Anyone who wants to provoke him must first  Consider whether you can afford this revenge.

    If Empress Yunxiao laid the "Nine Bends of the Yellow River Formation" for Zhao Gongming and killed the deputy leader of the Chan Cult, leaving them speechless, then Zhu Jiuyin used a sneak attack to kill the saint this time, which brought everyone a  It's fear. To the extent that Rui Jiuyin is so crazy, it's already impossible for Rui to do anything.

    Zhu Jiuyin's sneak attack made Zhunti Yin in the Western Paradise have a sullen face. Zhu Jiuyin's attack once again ruined their good deeds. Originally, the power of Chanjiao was not enough to fight against Jiejiao, but  Now that something like this happened again, it made Chanjiao even more miserable and unable to adapt.

    There are very few people in this world who can provide help in times of need, because in the prehistoric world, the jungle is the law of the jungle. In this world, the strong is respected. Yuanshi Yaozun's defeat is a fatal blow to Chanjiao.  .

    Although Yuanshi Yaozun didn't want to admit his failure, Zhu Jiuyin's sneak attack succeeded this time, forcing him to face the current predicament of Chanjiao. From the moment Zhu Jiuyin took action to the time he successfully escaped from trouble, it only took a few breaths.  A few breaths of time allowed Zhu Jiuyin to complete the feat of slaying the saint, which was a major event for the entire Three Realms.

    Of course, it is prepared to say that Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s actions cannot be regarded as killing the saint, but can only be regarded as severely injuring Yuan Shiyao. After all, Yuan Shiyao¡¯s body has not fully recovered. The moment Zhu Jiuyin left, Yuan Shiyao paid regardless of the loss.  After recovering his physical body at a heavy cost, Yuan Shi Yao Zun lost nearly one-third of his accumulated physical body. This time, Yuan Shi Yao Zun suffered severe injuries to his ribs and bones.

    When Zhu Jiuyin retreated, Leader Tongyao had already withdrawn the 'Four Swords of Killing Immortals'. Seeing Yuanshi Yaozun's miserable appearance, Leader Tongyao snorted coldly and said: "It's better to be calculated than to be calculated, Yuan Shi will give in."  You always have your own plans, and now you finally reap the consequences and get your retribution!"

    When he heard the sarcasm from the Tongyao leader, endless anger appeared on Yuan Shiyao's face, and he shouted angrily: "Well, Tongyao, Jingran colluded with Zhu Jiuyin, a lunatic, to set a trap for me. This is  We are not finished with this matter!¡±

    Good guy, Yuan Shi Yaozun is so shameless. Jing Ran said such ridiculous things. No one would believe him even if he was beaten to death. The relationship between Tong Yao leader and Zhu Jiu Yin  There is collusion. This is really ridiculous. You must know that there is a deep hatred between the leader Tongyao and Zhu Jiuyin.

    Shameless o, it is quite rare to be shameless to the extent of Yuan Shi Yaozun, but everyone has to admire Yuan Shi Yaozun's shamelessness. At least he has found a good step for himself to get off, and he can put his own failures behind him.  They all blame it on the leader of Tongyao. Even if the reason is ridiculous, it is better than nothing.

    Hearing Yuanshi Yaozun's words, Master Tongyao laughed loudly and said: "It's true that the top beam is not straight and the bottom beam is crooked. No wonder your disciples are so shameless. It's all because of your words and deeds. You have the nerve to say such things.  , if you are not shy, I will be shy for you. Do I, the leader of Tongyao, need to collude with Zhu Jiuyin? Is that possible? I advise you not to say such unflattering words again, otherwise I will despise you!"

    Yuan Shi Yaozun sneered: "Tong Yao, I don't think it's ridiculous. If you hadn't colluded with that bastard Zhu Jiuyin, how could he have grasped the time so well? Since you were unkind, don't blame me for being unjust.  , Senior brother, let¡¯s go!¡±

    As soon as Yuan Shiyao said these words, he ignored the leader Tongyao and strode directly to Taishang Laojun. He took over his group of disciples. It didn't matter if he didn't look at them. He was startled when he saw Guangchengzi.  When they were in such a miserable state, Yuan Shiyao was extremely angry. This time, Yunxiao Empress had offended Yuan Shiyao terribly. You must know that her blow had cut off Guang Chengzi and the others.  , let his cultivation turn into running water.

 Text Chapter 330: Statement of War

    Chapter 330: War Letter

    Seeing such miserable disciples, Yuanshi Tianzun was even more furious. Unfortunately, he had no way to change all this. He could only become more determined to fight the Master Tongtian, which made his intention to invite the Second Saint of the West more clear.

    When seeing the reaction of Yuanshi Tianzun, Taishang Laojun secretly sighed. All these things happened too suddenly today, and the person who caused this result was not others, but Yuanshi Tianzun himself. If he hadn't been blindly arrogant,  , if you have to impose your will on others, then nothing like this will happen. Ran Deng died, and he deserved it. Previously, Guang Chengzi and others were not poisoned by Yunxiao Empress, but Yuanshi  Tianzun's reaction was too intense, forcing Yunxiao to take cruel measures, which resulted in the current tragic situation.

    The loss of the disciples is nothing. The most important thing is that Yuanshi Tianzun's rash action ruined the big thing and gave Zhu Jiuyin a chance. Although Zhu Jiuyin did not complete the act of killing the saint, from today on, the saint has already  No longer superior, Zhu Jiuyin's success gave everyone hope.

    Taishang Laojun took a deep breath, said nothing more, turned around and left without any further communication with the leader of Tongtian. When the matter reached this point, it was useless to say anything. There was only one outcome between them.  , then let¡¯s do it once. Only in this way can we end the resentment in each other¡¯s hearts.

    When Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun left, Empress Yunxiao braced herself up and stepped forward and said: "Teacher, it's all my disciples who are bad. I shouldn't have acted recklessly and got you into trouble!"

    Leader Tongtian shook his head and said: "This has nothing to do with you. Even without your actions, there will still be such a day. Your appearance only speeds up the progress. You don't need to take it to heart!"

    Hearing what Master Tongtian said, Empress Yunxiao breathed a sigh of relief. She could ignore her own safety, but she could not ignore the safety of Qiongxiao and Bixiao.  Now that Zhao Gongming has died, Empress Yunxiao does not want to see her two younger sisters also die because of this calamity.

    Empress Yunxiao took a breath, calmed down her mood, and then said: "Teacher, things have developed to this point. What should we do now. Should we send the Yin Shang army back first?"

    Leader Tongtian shook his head and said: "When things have reached this point, the dispute between Yin Shang and Xiqi has ended. Even if Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun are not reconciled, it will not help the matter. Because Xiqi has already  No more potential!¡±

    The words of Tongtian Cult Master are indeed correct. Xiqi indeed has no potential now. With the entire army destroyed this time, Xiqi is already a great businessman of vitality. The slightest disturbance will cause them to collapse.

    Hear this.  Empress Yunxiao said in surprise: "Teacher, what should we do now?"

    Leader Tongtian said: "You don't have to do anything. You should go back and take a good rest first, restore your own cultivation, and then wait for the final decisive battle to begin!"

    The final battle!  After seeing the resentment of Yuanshi Tianzun when he left, Master Tongtian knew that the decisive battle was coming soon. Not only Master Tongtian understood this, but everyone in the three realms was brave enough to do so. Everyone was waiting for the final battle.  Start.

    After Zhu Jiuyin left calmly.  Instead of returning to Nanzhan Buzhou to digest the gains of this battle, he continued to stay in the Yin Shang, waiting for the final battle between the Chan and Jie religions. He believed that this day was coming soon, and he would also  Completely perfect your own path.

    After returning to Yuxu Palace.  Yuanshi Tianzun frowned, not knowing how to restore the cultivation of Guang Chengzi and others. If the cultivation of Guang Chengzi and others could not be restored as soon as possible, it would be very detrimental to their future cultivation.  After all, after such a setback, for Guang Chengzi and the others, it left a deep demonic barrier in their hearts.

    Use the power of Yuanshi Tianzun to restore the cultivation of Guangchengzi and others.  That is not an easy task. The most important thing is that now he has been seriously injured and has no energy to manage it all. In desperation, he can only turn his attention to Taishang Laojun, hoping to get Taishang Laojun's help.  Help each other to solve the problem at hand.

    Yuanshi Tianzun took a deep breath and said: "Elder brother, now Zhu Jiuyin has gone crazy. We can no longer tolerate their development. If we continue like this, the price we have to pay will be even greater. He must have  We must die before we have a decisive battle with Jie Jiao, otherwise there will be a lot of trouble for us."

    Taishang Laojun said in a deep voice: "Then what should we do according to what my junior brother said? Do you really think that you have the ability to kill a being like Zhu Jiuyin?"

    Yuanshi Tianzun has confidence, but he is right for no one, but for no one.When it came to Zhu Jiu, he no longer had that confidence. After all, Zhu Jiu Jiangyin's actions had made him understand that Zhu Jiuyin was strong.

    Yuanshi Tianzun said in a deep voice: "Elder brother, this is what I think. Zhu Jiuyin has become a mad dog now. If we are not careful, we will give him a chance. When we fight against Jie Jiao, I don't think that you and I will  People can still concentrate enough to watch Zhu Jiuyin's sneak attack, so Zhu Jiuyin must die before the war!"

    Zhu Jiuyin must die, but you must also have the strength. There are very few people in the three realms who dare to be as confident as Yuanshi Tianzun. If Zhu Jiuyin wants to die, can Yuanshi Tianzun be able to bear such a huge responsibility?  ?

    No, Yuanshi Tianzun does not have such a big responsibility, so he can only do this first, otherwise everything will be too late.

    Taishang Laojun shook his head and said: "Junior brother, I advise you to be clearer. Zhu Jiuyin is not that easy to deal with. If you want to attack Zhu Jiuyin at this time, you can only keep this matter safe.  There will be some discomfort!¡±

    Yuanshi Tianzun didn't know all this, but since he dared to make such a request, he had already made arrangements. Yuanshi Tianzun said in a deep voice: "Elder brother, please don't worry, I have already made preparations.  We are under the powerful and fierce power of Junior Brother Tongtian, but nothing is absolute. We cannot leave Zhu Jiuyin behind, but with the help of two fellow Taoists, Jie Yin and Jie Yin, I think everything will not matter.  Down.

    As soon as Yuanshi Tianzun said this, Taishang Laojun took a deep breath, and then said: "Junior brother, don't remember the Zhuxian Sword Formation. If Brother Tongtianli fights back with all his strength, our situation will be very dire.  wonderful."

    Yuanshi Tianzun said disapprovingly: "Elder brother, don't worry, I have already made arrangements. But even if Zhu Jiuyin, the bastard, suffers a big loss, let him know that Yuanshi Tianzun is not someone to be trifled with. I believe he must care about Tongtian very much.  As long as he can't let go of the 'Four Swords of Killing Immortals' in Junior Brother's hand, we will naturally have more opportunities. I will take this opportunity to kill Zhu Jiuyin in one fell swoop. I will also teach Junior Brother Tongtian a lesson!"

    Taishang Laojun took a deep breath and said: "Junior brother, you can make the decision alone. Everything is based on you. If you want to mention and pick up the two of them, you want them to take action.  If you want to help me, then I won¡¯t stop you. I think you should understand the meaning of this, and I can¡¯t stop you!¡±

    Regarding this matter, Taishang Laojun does not want to be involved.  No one knows Yuanshi Tianzun better than him. With Yuanshi Tianzun's little means, it is basically impossible to completely defeat Zhu Jiuyin. Naturally, he is not willing to take risks and owe the karma and karma.  What's more, Yuanshi Tianzun still wants to kill two birds with one stone, and Lian Tongtian's leader has also been dealt with. He really can't think of any means that Yuanshi Tianzun can use to do all this.

    "Zhu Jiuyin is an extremely cold-blooded madman.  Then the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti are two madmen who are willing to do anything for the development of the West. If you want to persuade them, you need to pay a high price. Now Yuanshi Tianzun is a bit crazy and has lost his cool.  .  Completely controlled by the anger in his heart.

    Seeing the flash of disappointment on Yuanshi Tianzun's face, Taishang Laojun said again: "Junior brother Yuanshi, Guangchengzi and these people are the foundation of the teaching. Brother, there is also a bottle of Nine Turns Golden Pill here. You  Give it to Guangchengzi and the others, maybe it will have some effect. Don't forget the fundamentals of teaching because of your anger!" Taishang Laojun said and handed Yuanshi Tianzun a jade bottle.

    It was said to be a bottle, but in fact there were only four or five Nine-Turn Golden Pills in it. However, none of them could escape unscathed from this conflict. Such a result disappointed them. The four or five Golden Pills were not enough.  Who should it be given to and who should not be given it to?

    Since the end of the Lich Tribulation, the ancient world has been damaged. Even if Taishang Laojun wanted to refine the Nine-turn Golden Pill, he still doesn¡¯t have the medicinal materials. Who let the war damage the ancient world? The medicinal materials for refining the Nine-turn Golden Pill are basically  It has become extinct. Even if he has powerful means but no medicinal materials, he is still powerless.

    "Perhaps Taishang Laojun still has the Nine Turns Golden Pill in his hand, but Taishang Laojun may not be willing to give up all his savings for Yuanshi Tianzun. After all, he also has to guard against unexpected events.

    The foundation of any sect is its disciples. If it loses the support of its disciples, then the sect will not be far away from destroying the sect. Taishang Laojun is reminding Yuanshi Tianzun to distinguish the priorities and not let his heart  The wrath of the Lord makes everything.

    It's a pity that Yuanshi Tianzun couldn't listen to Taishang Laojun's words. Now his mind is full of how to kill Zhu Jiuyin to eliminate the hatred in his heart, how to settle the world in one battle and wipe out all the Jiejiao in one fell swoop, but this  Is there really such a good thing in the world?  Taishang Laojun is very wise about this, but it is a pity that he cannot change Yuanshi Tianzun's mind now.

      At this time, the situation in the Three Realms has become very clear. Everyone knows that the decisive battle is about to begin, so they can calm down and watch the decisive battle between the two religions, and also look forward to Yuanshi Tianzun clearing the scene before the battle.  ]

    In the Western Paradise, Saint Zhunti has a smile on his face and a very relaxed expression. For him, the stronger the Jie sect is, the worse the relationship between the Chan and Jie sects will be. Yuanshi Tianzun is forced to have no choice but to  Then they will find them in the West and ask them to take action together to deal with Jiejiao.

    Opportunities should not be missed, and they will never come back. Saint Zhunti grasped the opportunity very well. Soon Yuanshi Tianzun went to the Western Paradise alone to discuss with Zhunti and Jie Yin.  The leader of Tongtian took action.

    People die for money, and birds die for food. For the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin, Yuanshi Tianzun persuaded them without wasting much effort. Zhu Jiuyin is not easy to meet, and Jiejiao is even less so.  Well, under such pressure, the benefits offered by Yuanshi Tianzun were naturally so great that Zhunti and Jieyin could not refuse them.

    Yuanshi Tianzun betrayed the interests of Jiejiao and promised to bring in three thousand disciples of Jiejiao. Jiejiao has the potential of tens of thousands of immortals to come to court. Three thousand disciples are about one-third of the human race of Jiejiao. Such a big temptation  How could the two saints Jie Yin and Zhunti refuse? They had no choice but to grit their teeth and agree to Zhunti's crazy proposal, because he had no choice.

    After Yuanshi Tianzun reached an agreement with the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti, he directly issued a letter of war to the leader of Tongtian without saying a word, and asked the leader of Tongtian to engage in the final battle between them, which was also the battle that decided the fate of the two religions.  , it is also the final battle of this calamity. Who will win and who will lose? No one can say everything now.

    After receiving the letter of war from Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian Cult Leader made a thought and arranged Duobao, Yunxiao Empress and others to go to the border between Yin Shang and Xiqi, and handed the "Four Swords of Zhuxian" into Duobao's hands, so that  He takes charge of the situation.

    Following the advice of the Tongtian Cult Leader, murderous auras soared into the sky at the junction of the two. The ¡®Zhuxian Formation¡¯ was once again revealed in front of the immortals in the three realms, and it also gave them infinite shock.

    In the battle formation, Yuanshi Tianzun's letter of challenge to Tongtian Cult Leader pointed directly at Jiejiao's "Zhuxian Sword Formation", and he wanted to see the power of "Zhuxian Sword Formation". Yuanshitianzun even said such big words, as the leader of Jiejiao.  The leader of Tongtian Cult has no way out. If he refuses, where will the Jiejiao¡¯s face be put? And it is for this reason that Duobao and Yunxiao Empress acted like this. They are going to Yuanshi Tianzun again.  Proclaim the strength of Jiejiao.

    "It's a pity that the leader of Tongtian doesn't know that Yuanshi Tianzun's challenge is not only to explain and cut off the relationship between the two sects, but also to prepare means to catch all lunatics like Zhu Jiuyin and eliminate harm to the three realms.

    In the eyes of Yuanshi Tianzun, Zhu Jiuyin has already become a disaster in the three realms. If he can take advantage of such a great opportunity and get rid of Zhu Jiuyin, who is the fool, then who else in the three realms will dare to be an enemy of Chanjiao?  Chanjiao will take over the scepter of power from Jiejiao, control the overall situation of the world, and become the true master of the earthly immortal world. At that time, Jiejiao will no longer exist in human society.

 Text Chapter 331 Shocking Change

    Chapter 331: Shocking Change

    When he felt the aura of the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation', Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but feel shocked, and couldn't help but secretly thought: "What's going on? Why did the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' come so fast? Could it be that  Because of my actions, the conflict between the Chan and Jie sects has intensified, but it shouldn't be. How could the leader of Tongtian rashly use a killing formation like the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' without suffering too much loss?"

    Zhu Jiuyin never thought that things would be beyond his control, and that the conflict between the Chan and Jie sects would break out in advance, leaving him no time to prepare. Although Zhu Jiuyin had changed from Yuanshi Tianzun to Yuanshi Tianzun in this battle.  He tore off a piece of flesh from his body, but his own efforts were not small. Now the Tongtian Cult Master has deployed the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' so that he has no time to recuperate, and everything has become uncontrollable.

    Out of control, Zhu Jiuyin understood that everything was out of control from now on, and he could no longer control the overall situation. What to do? Zhu Jiuyin was also hesitant at the moment. After all, he was not a saint, and no saint could recover as quickly, and he was very  He suspected that this was a trap, a trap aimed at him, and he wanted to use the affairs of Tongtian Cult Leader to drag him into it.

    Zhu Jiuyin is determined to win the "Four Swords of the Immortal Killer". Taoist Hongjun knows this, Sanqing knows it, the Second Sage of the West also knows it, and Empress Nuwa knows it clearly, the "Zhuxian Sword Formation" is not the Four Sages.  Unbreakable, Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun could not break the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation', so they could only turn to the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin. However, these two people also had a deep hatred for themselves and would not allow themselves to die unless he did not show up.  Otherwise, he would definitely face the attack of the Four Saints. No matter how powerful Zhu Jiuyin was, he did not think he could escape from the hands of the Four Saints!

    No!  It's not just the Four Saints, I'm afraid that the Nuwa Empress will not let go of such a great opportunity. As long as she takes action, she will also add insult to injury. As for Hou Tuzu Wu, she can only contain one or two people.  Counting on Tongtian Cult Leader, Zhu Jiuyin didn¡¯t believe him at all, because the other party also wanted him to die early. The most important thing was that everyone was trying to destroy the treasure in their hands, and Tongtian Cult Master was the most urgent need.  one person.  Count on him to help you escape.  It was like the sun was coming out from the west. It was already good that the other party didn't try to take advantage of him.

    But if Zhu Jiuyin is asked to give up, he will not be willing to do so. He must know that this is his only chance to seize the "Four Swords of Killing Immortals" from the hands of Master Tongtian.  It is also the best time, otherwise you will never be able to succeed in the future. Sanqing will not give you this opportunity. Only this time of the Conferred God Tribulation is the best opportunity.

    Zhu Jiuyin has a courageous heart, but although he is brave.  But it does not mean that he is willing to step into the trap prepared by others. Conspiracies and tricks are no longer useful at this time, because all conspiracies and tricks are vulnerable in the face of absolute power. With the power of the Five Saints,  Zhu Jiuyin believed that as long as the other party was willing and prepared in advance, he would definitely kill him as soon as he showed up, leaving him with no chance to resist.  In front of the Five Saints, even the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons back then had to retreat and did not dare to conflict with them head-on, let alone the Chaos Gods and Demons like Zhu Jiuyin who had not yet achieved greatness.

    Taking a deep breath, Zhu Jiuyin carefully studied his path.  After thinking about it, he couldn't do without the "Four Swords of Zhu Xian" if he wanted to achieve enlightenment. Only by obtaining the "Four Swords of Zhu Xian" and integrating all the insights of Luo Hu in that sword into his own Dao, then he could  Able to become a chaotic god and demon who truly masters the destruction of existence.  Because Luo Hou is the god of destruction among the three thousand gods and demons of chaos, and controls the origin of all destruction.

    The reason why Luo Hou was defeated miserably.  It's not that he doesn't understand the Dao enough, nor is his true form of Chaos Gods and Demons not powerful, it's because his 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' has too many restrictions and cannot achieve the level of a man with a sword, but Zhu Jiuyin  Different, his Destruction Treasure was completely refined with his blood. There is nothing wrong with the human treasure. As long as Zhu Jiuyin can perfect this Destruction Treasure, then he can use the Destruction Treasure  He has the power to understand the most powerful avenue of destruction among the three thousand avenues, which can destroy everything. And his avenue of destruction is because his body of chaotic gods and demons comes from the day after tomorrow, and will surpass the way of heaven and be equal to the avenue.

    Even if the Dao of Heaven is destroyed, Zhu Jiuyin will not be destroyed, because he will become an existence comparable to the Dao, a truly free existence that is not restricted by any power.

    "I am willing to kill myself and dare to pull down the emperor. The reason why I, Zhu Jiuyin, am able to achieve all the results I have today is not relying on luck, but relying entirely on my own blood. Isn't it dangerous? It's just a matter of death."  , if you can't prove the Tao, then you will live like an ant, and that is not what I am willing to accept! Kill! Anyone who dares to stop me from proving the Tao, I will kill him. Why don't you bring Wu Gou and collect Guanshan Fifty States?  , kill, want to be enlightened that dayThere is nothing that cannot be killed, and there is no retreat from the path of destruction!  "Zhu Jiuyin quickly adjusted his mind. Killing. If you want to do something in this world, there is only one choice. Kill! Saints don't matter. If you can kill one saint, you can kill five saints. At worst, you will be destroyed.  This true form of the Chaos God and Demon pulled down all the saints.

    After making the decision, Zhu Jiuyin swallowed the piece of flesh torn from Yuanshi Tianzun's body with a thought. The huge essence quickly replenished his physical strength. Zhu Jiuyin did not use these essences.  Yuan Lai recovers his own injuries, but makes up for his physical strength. For the Chaos Gods and Demons, the body is the foundation. Since he has decided to risk his life, there is no need to care about the physical injuries, as long as he has sufficient physical strength.  That¡¯s it.

    Zhu Jiuyin didn't want to involve the witch clan and the Houtuzu witch because of his own affairs. He took a deep breath, then divided a drop of his heart's blood and placed his spiritual thoughts in this drop of heart's blood.  , and then with a wave of his hand, this drop of hard work turned into a streak of blood and went towards the sea of ??blood. He was telling Houtu Zuwu his decision and asking her not to participate in this upcoming bloody battle, because Zhu Jiuyin could not  Willing to see a brother die because of him.

    Of course, if Zhu Jiuyin wants to risk his life again, he is not unprepared. He has his own ideas and his own way of coping. If he is willing to give up, he will gain something if he is willing to give up. Facing the Five Saints, in a head-on confrontation  There will be no chance of him succeeding, and the conspiracy and tricks are even more vulnerable in the face of absolute strength. Under this situation, Zhu Jiuyin can only fight ruthlessly if he wants to succeed.

    Yes, Dou ruthless, just as Zhu Jiuyin thought, he was willing to kill himself and dared to pull the emperor down. As long as he was ruthless enough, he would have a chance to succeed, because the saints would not perish with him, especially if he had the upper hand.  Under the circumstances, this is his chance to win.

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s victory was not to fight the saint, but to seize the ¡®Four Swords of Immortal Punishment¡¯ in the hands of Master Tongtian. To Zhu Jiuyin, seizing the sword was victory, and other things were no longer important.

    The power of Jiejiao was not greatly damaged at this time. Only some peripheral disciples were killed and injured. When the "Zhuxian Sword Formation" set up by the Tongtian Cult was just a force on the surface, in order to win, the Tongtian Cultist will kill most of the Jiejiao.  The core disciples secretly gathered together to refine the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation!

    The Ten Thousand Immortals Formation is the foundation of Jiejiao. Although the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' is powerful, it cannot suppress the great sect's destiny. However, the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation is different. It not only has strong combat capabilities, but can also suppress the great sect's destiny.  transport.

    Regarding Yuanshi Tianzun's challenge, Master Tongtian knew very well that if the other party dared to make such a decision at this time, it was definitely not a decision made in a moment of anger or impulse. If Yuanshi Tianzun dared to do this, he would be absolutely sure to break it.  He created his own 'Zhuxian Sword Formation', and this formation cannot be broken by the Four Saints, which means that Yuanshi Tianzun has colluded with Jieyin and Zhunti, and even the Nuwa Empress has been tied to his chariot.  If he were to fight with the "Zhuxian Sword Formation" alone, Master Tongtian believed that he had absolutely no chance of winning, so he gathered the Jiejiao disciples together and waited for the final battle, giving the enemy a fatal blow at the critical moment.

    Yuanshi Tianzun is preparing, and Tongtian Cult Leader is also preparing. As for who of them will win in the end, it depends on their respective methods. Whoever makes deep enough preparations will win in the end.

    The main advantage that Tongtian Cult has over Yuanshi Tianzun is that he only targets this calamity, and only targets Yuanshi Tianzun, while Yuanshi Tianzun wants to catch both Tongtian Cult Leader and Zhu Jiuyin in one fell swoop, which is a bit distracting.  .

    After the 'Zhuxian Sword Array' was deployed, the evil spirits in the entire Three Realms began to surge in, allowing the 'Zhuxian Sword Array' to condense endless evil spirits in a short period of time. This gave the Tongtian Cult Master an advantage, because Yuanshi  Tianzun's target is not just Tongtian Cult Master, so he will not take action before he is fully prepared. In this way, the evil spirit that Tongtian Cult Master can condense will be even more powerful.

    Of course, Yuanshi Tianzun allowed Master Tongtian so much because he had full confidence. He wanted to give Master Tongtian this opportunity to use the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' to its limit. Only in this way can Zhu Jiuyin appear, and only by defeating Quan Sheng  The "Zhuxian Sword Formation" of the period has just allowed all living beings in the three realms to see the power of Chanjiao. Although it is said that this is borrowed from other people's power, in any case, as long as Chanjiao wins in the end, then the purpose of Yuanshi Tianzun will be the same.  If it is achieved, all sentient beings in the three realms will be afraid of the teachings.

 Text Chapter 332: Falling out

    The idea is good, but the future is bleak. Yuanshi Tianzun only wants to scheme against people. He has never thought about fighting with others in an upright and fair way. Everything he does is based on the mirror, flowers, water and moon, and everything he relies on  It is not his own strength. When the truth is revealed, all his gains will become nothing.

    Compared to Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian Cult Master is much better. At least all the power of Tongtian Cult Master comes from himself. Jie Jiao has the strength to be respected. Of course, Tongtian Cult Master also has shortcomings. He is too independent in doing things and does not care about the feelings of others.  How, so there were so many problems, and in the end even Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun couldn't bear it any longer, and this internal fight between brothers happened.

    Relatively speaking, Sanqing is too arrogant. Compared with the Twelve Ancestral Witches of the Wu Clan, they are not even close. Although the Twelve Ancestral Witches are very crazy, they are very united and never doubt their brothers.  The Qing Dynasty cannot do this. The Sanqing Dynasty has always considered themselves to be Pangu's authentic sect, but their character cannot be compared with the Twelve Ancestral Witches. If they can prove the Tao, it is just because they are innately better than the Twelve Ancestral Witches.

    Because there is no harassment from Yuanshi Tianzun, Master Tongtian's "Zhuxian Sword Formation" is frantically absorbing the evil spirits of the three realms. As the "Zhuxian Sword Formation" continues to strengthen, the aura of this calamity has also reached its peak, and it has reached its peak.  Extremely weak, after doing this, this time the Conferring God Tribulation should be over.

    When he saw the evil spirit rising into the sky, Taishang Laojun breathed a sigh of relief and said calmly: "Junior brother Yuanshi, your plan has succeeded. This battle will be the final battle of calamity. The winner depends on this."  In one fell swoop, ten of the evil spirits in the world were attracted by Junior Brother Tongtian's 'Zhuxian Sword Formation'. After the battle, the calamity of heaven and earth will be over!"

    "When I heard the words of Taishang Laojun, how could Yuanshi Tianzun not understand the hidden intention with his wisdom? This was urging me to take action and not delay it any longer.  Although Yuanshi Tianzun was dissatisfied with Taishang Laojun's actions, he did not show it because this was what he wanted to see.

    Yuanshi Tianzun smiled and said: "Senior Brother, let's go and meet Junior Brother Tongtian for a while. Everything should come to an end. If nothing else happens, we can also remove the Zhujiuyin together and eliminate the danger between you and me.  No worries!¡±

    Yuanshi Tianzun is very confident in his calculations, but Taishang Laojun is not as confident as him. In Taishang Laojun's heart, he is not as contemptuous of Zhu Jiuyin as Yuanshi Tianzun is.  Zhu Jiuyin is not a rookie, he is an experienced veteran who has experienced two heaven and earth calamities. This is the third heaven and earth calamity he has experienced. Zhu Jiuyin can survive the dragon and phoenix calamity and the lich calamity.  , how could he not see through Yuanshi Tianzun¡¯s plan.

    But for this matter.  Taishang Laojun did not persuade him, because he knew very well that nothing he said would be useful. Yuanshi Tianzun believed in his calculations in his heart, and he could only be convinced by waiting for the results to come out.

    Of course, it's not that Taishang Laojun doesn't want to get rid of the 'scourge' of Zhu Jiuyin, otherwise he wouldn't agree with Yuanshi Tianzun's calculations, and wouldn't help Yuanshi Tianzun to plot against Zhu Jiuyin again and again. It's just that  Taishang Laojun is very thoughtful and always prepares for the worst when looking at things.  It is precisely because of Taishang Laojun's cautious mentality that he has not been affected too much, while Yuanshi Tianzun has ruined his reputation.

    It is conceivable that as long as this calamity is over, no matter whether the Tongtian leader wins or loses.  Yuanshi Tianzun's reputation will become the object of contempt in the three realms, because he colludes with outsiders to bully his brothers. This is fatal enough, enough to ruin his reputation.

    The reason why Yuanshi Tianzun received such support from Taishang Laojun.  It is precisely because Taishang Laojun can see this clearly that he supports it so strongly.  To put it bluntly, Taishang Laojun¡¯s intentions are also bad.

    Taishang Laojun smiled and said: "It would be best if we could get rid of Zhu Jiuyin, but this is not our focus. Surviving the excessive calamity is the most important. We can put aside other things for the time being, and with Zhu Jiuyin's  It¡¯s impossible for wisdom not to be able to see clearly the danger involved!¡±

    Yuanshi Tianzun snorted disdainfully and said: "With Zhu Jiuyin's greedy personality, even if he can see my plan clearly, so what? He can't give up the greed in his heart. He will definitely get the Four Swords of Zhu Xian.  Bao, as long as he dares to come, he will definitely die!"

    Yuanshi Tianzun also had the nerve to say that Zhu Jiuyin was greedy, but he himself was no better. If he had no greed and was not jealous of Tongtian Cult Leader, how could he unite with outsiders to target his brother? Speaking of which, he is better than Zhu Jiu  Yin is even more shameless. At least Zhu Jiuyin has never set his mind on his brother, but Yuanshi Tianzun has done this.

    Taishang Laojun took a deep breath and said: "Junior Brother Yuanshi, time waits for no one. If you want to act, hurry up., if we wait for Junior Brother Tongtian to notice, it will be too late!  "

    Taishang Laojun was so procrastinated by Yuanshi Tianzun that he had to speak clearly to remind Yuanshi Tianzun of the importance of time and not to continue delaying it. That was not a good thing.

    The reason why Yuanshi Tianzun delayed so much was to let Taishang Laojun speak out what was in his heart, so that he could not act so indifferently in front of him, as if he was responsible for all bad things.  Because, and Taishang Laojun is a good person, he does bad things, Taishang Laojun is a good person.

    Taishang Laojun naturally understood what Yuanshi Tianzun was thinking, and it was necessary for Taishang Laojun to see much deeper than Yuanshi Tianzun, so he didn't care about the confrontation in front of him, so Taishang Laojun followed Yuanshi Tianzun's advice.  Heart, so that he can quickly complete this calamity and make himself feel at ease.

    Peace of mind!  Yes, Taishang Laojun feels a little uneasy in his heart now. After Yuanshi Tianzun said those words, he always felt a little uneasy for some reason. As a saint, Taishang Laojun naturally believes in his feelings, so he  I don't want Yuanshi Tianzun to continue to delay, so as to avoid long nights and unnecessary accidents.

    Yuanshi Tianzun was filled with great joy after seeing Taishang Laojun surrender, and a lofty mentality arose spontaneously, but he didn't know how ridiculous his thoughts were. His current performance was that of Taishang Laojun.  He looked like a clown in his eyes, and Taishang Laojun didn't take all this to heart at all.

    Between gains and losses, Taishang Laojun has a much better grasp than Yuanshi Tianzun, but Yuanshi Tianzun does a very poor job at this point. Why is this happening? It is entirely because he has too many calculations in his heart, and he is too much.  arrogant.

    Yuanshi Tianzun said: "Please rest assured, senior brother, I have prepared everything. Let's start now. I think Zhu Jiuyin is also a little impatient with waiting!"

    Yuanshi Tianzun said it very confidently, as if he knew his own situation better than Zhu Jiuyin himself, but this time he was really right. Zhu Jiuyin was indeed a little impatient to wait now, in Zhu Jiuyin  When he made up his mind, he had made all preparations and was waiting for the good show to begin. It was not that Zhu Jiuyin was impatient, but Zhu Jiuyin was also worried that some unnecessary accidents would happen and affect himself.

    While Yuanshi Tianzun was speaking, he summoned many of his disciples and lined up Guangchengzi, Yun Zhongzi and other people who had recovered their cultivation to be ready to pick up the four swords on the Immortal Killing Sword Formation at any time.

    After doing everything, Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun came through the air and came to the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation'. As soon as they appeared, the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' fluctuated and the formation separated.  Through the gap, Master Tongtian came out of the formation and said in a deep voice: "The time has finally come. The Zhuxian Sword Formation has been completed. You can break the formation!"

    For Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun, Master Tongtian has nothing to look forward to. Since Zhao Gongming's death, Master Tongtian no longer has any hope for them, and has completely given up in his heart.  , otherwise the Tongtian Cult Leader would not have already completed the "Ten Thousand Immortals Formation" of his suppression sect secretly, and was just waiting for the final blow.

    After hearing what Master Tongtian said, Taishang Laojun couldn't help but frowned. It seemed that he was dissatisfied with Master Tongtian for being so rude, but he couldn't say anything. After all, the two sides were now on opposite sides.  one side.

    Taishang Laojun is more calculating than Yuanshi Tianzun. He said in a deep voice: "Junior Brother Tongtian, your disciple Yun Xiao went too far earlier. If you are willing to admit your mistake, then this matter will still happen.  Opportunity for reprieve¡­¡±

    Taishang Laojun is really a bit shameless. At this time, he has not forgotten to find some excuses for himself and show how righteous he is. Unfortunately, before he has finished speaking, the Tongtian leader snorted and said: "  That's enough, my senior brother, you really have to treat others as fools. Calm down, do you really have such thoughts in your heart? If you really had such thoughts, you wouldn't have given me such a challenge. Nonsense.  Stop talking, call everyone out. Then come out Jie Yin and Zhunti. I don¡¯t believe you two dare to fight me. The Zhuxian Sword Formation must be broken by the Four Saints. This is the teacher¡¯s evaluation.  , how dare you do this if you are not prepared in advance!"

    As soon as Master Tongtian said these words, Taishang Laojun's face became gloomy and terrifying, and his eyes burst out with endless killing intent. He really didn't expect that Master Tongtian would make such a choice and directly break his face.  Taishang Laojun said in a deep voice: "Okay, Junior Brother Tongtian, you are very good!"

 Text Chapter 333 The decisive battle begins

    ,

    ??¡ª¡ª

    At this time, Yuanshi Tianzun added insult to injury to the leader of Tongtian Cult and said in a dark voice: "Senior Brother, Junior Brother Tongtian has made it clear that he doesn't take you to heart, otherwise he wouldn't have said such a bastard thing.  , I now have the momentum of thousands of immortals coming to court, so I will take you and me seriously!"

    The leader of Tongtian looked at Yuanshi Tianzun with disdain and said: "There is no need to act anymore, just show off whatever skills you have, I will take care of them all, you will not hide anymore, you will all come out, maybe the female  Junior Sister Wa, it¡¯s time for you to show up, aren¡¯t you all here to intercept the teachings for me, let¡¯s deal with it together today!¡±

    The pride of Tongtian Cult made the secret guide Zhunti and Nuwa empress frightened. Although Tongtian Cult was said to be very crazy, he was not an unreasonable person. He knew that such a thing would happen.  You dare to be so presumptuous, no, this can no longer be said to be presumptuous, but to be confident and fearless. What is the reason that allows Master Tongtian to have such confidence? This makes Jie Yin Zhunti and Empress Nuwa couldn't help but get excited (  egcc

    People die for money, and birds die for food. Everyone in this world is chasing profits. No one is stupid enough to ignore his own life and future. But Lord Tongtian is obviously not such a person. In the Three Realms, Lord Tongtian can be changed.  There are very few people with destiny, and there are only a few people in total. Could it be said that The Ancestor Wu Zhu Jiuyin Biography 333

    In an instant, a figure appeared in the minds of Jie Yin Zhunti and Empress Nuwa. That was Zhu Jiuyin. He was one of their targets today. Could it be that the leader of Tongtian had joined forces with Zhu Jiuyin?  Well, if this is really the case, then it is understandable that Tongtian Cult Leader behaves like this, because the strength of Zhu Jiuyin is there

    After thinking of this, Jieyin and Zhunti looked at each other, feeling each other's shock from each other's eyes. If Zhu Jiuyin and Tongtian Cult Leader join forces, it's not like one plus one equals two.  So these three realms are about to change. If they participate in it at this time, they may not be able to win.

    However, it is obviously unacceptable for them to let Jie Yin Zhunti and Nuwa Empress retreat in the face of difficulties. After all, they came with a purpose today, and they have an agreement with Yuanshi Tianzun, Yuanshi Tianzun  The offer also made them unable to refuse. Since then, they have been embarrassed and don¡¯t know how to choose.

    Quietly retreat silently, still appearing directly to fight with the leader of Tongtian, this allows the quote to make a choice, and their time is limited, and their time must make a decision as soon as possible

    In the end, the greed in their hearts gained the upper hand. Whether they were welcoming the saints or mentioning the saints, they were unwilling to give up the benefits promised by Yuanshi Tianzun. They decided to fight against the leader of Tongtian and stand on the side of Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang.  On Laojun's side, for them, Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun are more reliable.

    Zhunti is a relatively shameless person. After making a decision, he showed up and laughed: "I didn't expect that I would be so unbearable in the eyes of Senior Brother Tongtian. Since Senior Brother insists on fighting with me and others,  Then we have no choice but to reluctantly fight against Senior Brother Tongtian."

    Good guy, Zhunti is indeed the most shameless person in the Three Realms. He has the nerve to say such things, as if the leader of Tongtian is forcing them to do this, and they are forced to fight back.  Such a shameless person made Master Tongtian sneer in his heart. (This chapter was uploaded by a netizen. It also allowed the immortals in the three realms to see the shamelessness of the West.

    Leader Tongtian snorted coldly and said: "Zhunti, you are still as shameless as ever. Do you think there is any meaning in saying such shameless words? Do you really think that all living beings in the three realms are fools? Don't think that you are the only one in this world.  You are smart, everyone else is a fool. On the contrary, what I want to tell you is that you are the biggest fool in the three realms, a self-righteous fool who does not know the so-called fool. If you have the ability, just take action, and I will take over with all my strength!"

    The words of Lord Tongtian are a slap in the face of Saint Ti, and they are also telling the immortals of the three realms that Lord Tongtian is not someone to be trifled with, and anyone who offends him will have to bear his revenge.

    Zhunti has already appeared, and it is hard for the saint to continue to remain mysterious. In fact, it is useless no matter how much they remain mysterious. After all, after the Tongtian leader made such a fuss, the plan made by Yuanshi Tianzun suddenly happened.  The changes forced them to pay attention to making decisions

    Saint Zhunti was not excited by the words of Master Tongtian. He smiled calmly and said: "Since senior brother Tongtian thinks so highly of us two brothers, then we brothers will join hands to see senior brother Tongtian's 'Zhuxian Jin' and see these three realms."  The power of the most powerful killing array!"

    Faced with the persecution of the Tongtian leader, Saint Zhunti had no choice but to take the risk and do thisWhen the decision comes, if a person does not work for himself, he will be destroyed by heaven and earth. If Saint Zhunti can make such a choice, he has naturally engraved the interests in his heart. If he has the opportunity in the future, he will definitely take revenge.

    Of course, this is also his opportunity. If he can't survive this calamity, then he may not have the ability to compete with Zhu Jiuyin in the future, and the outcome will be decided in one battle.

    As soon as Saint Zhunti finished speaking, the corners of Saint Zhunti's mouth moved a few times, wanting to say something, but in the end he didn't say anything. After all, under this situation, they were already cornered and had no choice but to retreat.  Zhu Jiuyin's words have left him with no way out, making his situation extremely dangerous.

    Taishang Laojun took a deep breath and said: "Junior brother Yuanshi, don't talk too much, since we can no longer persuade each other, we can only risk our lives and fight!"

    Taishang Laojun believes that as long as he has made achievements and can use this plan to fade away from everything in the battle, this blessed land along the sky will definitely belong to him. At this point, it is not that other people in the world are dissatisfied.

    The leader of Tongtian Church knows exactly what Taishang Laojun is thinking. Since such a thing has happened, the fun that will follow is not small.

    Taishang Laojun took a deep breath and said: "Forget it, Junior Brother Tongtian, all this is the result that you should accept. Do you know that for your peace talks, I don't know how many grudges I have endured with Junior Brother Yuanshi, if you are not  If we are so tough, then we can only control violence with force, and you and I will win with force!"

    What an excuse. What Taishang Laojun said is also very shameless. He actually shied away all his own responsibilities and made it impossible for others to make changes. The Legend of Wu Zhu Jiuyin 333

    kill!  After facing such a crazy move, the only thought in Taishang Laojun's mind was to kill with kill. It is not an easy task to deal with the Tongtian Cult Leader. Taishang Laojun kept doing it and said in a deep voice:  "What a Yuanshi Tianzun, since you insist on doing this, then there is nothing to talk about between us. It is easy to understand the contradiction between you and Guangzi.

    At this time, the leader of Tongtian was like a mad dog, waiting to bite whoever he wanted. Even now, the fate of both sides could not withstand any more blows. The leader of Tongtian said in a deep voice: "Okay, Taishang Laojun  , show me whatever abilities you have, but don¡¯t end up needing me to resolve all this.

    Before Taishang Laojun could react, Yuanshi Tianzun laughed loudly and said: "What a Tongtian, since you want to fight, we should accompany you. We are not fools and know what to do and what not to do."

    While Yuanshi Tianzun was speaking, he had a thought in his mind, and the innate treasure 'Pangu Banner' was sacrificed to connect with his own gods. He only heard Yuanshi Tianzun shouting: "Zhu Jiuyin, if you have the ability, just stand up and you will be mine today."  existence, even if the King of Heaven comes, you will not succeed!"

    Yuanshi Tianzun¡¯s words were meant to deceive Zhu Jiuyin, but it¡¯s a pity that his cleverness was used in the wrong place. If a person like Zhu Jiuyin could be deceived by Yuanshi Tianzun, then Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s life would have been in vain for so many years.

    People's greed is never-ending. It was Yuanshi Tianzun who proposed this challenge in the first place. Now that a problem has arisen, Yuanshi Tianzun has to take action because he can no longer delay the matter, otherwise he will end up unlucky.  The person will definitely be him. After all, an ant can still survive in vain, let alone a saint with such great power.

    In fact, all this is just a trick of Yuanshi Tianzun. In fact, from the beginning, Tongtian Cult Master has not regarded him as a good person, and has never thought about how dangerous his situation is. Now Taishang Laojun and the others have not thought of him.  Thinking of it, Tongtian Cult Master was trying to use his own tricks. Yuanshi Tianzun wanted to use him, but Tongtian Cult Master had never thought of using him!

    After hearing what Yuanshi Tianzun said, Zhu Jiuyin still didn't make any move. After waiting for a long time and there was still no movement, Yuanshi Tianzun couldn't hold back his anger and shouted in a deep voice: "Okay, very good  , Junior Brother Tongtian, you are forcing me to kill, and I will never die with you!"

    While speaking, Yuanshi Tianzun charged forward desperately, wanting to show off with the leader of Tongtian. On the surface, Yuanshi Tianzun seemed to be moving forward bravely, not being trapped by external forces, and wanted to use some small tricks to defeat Zhu Jiuyin.  He was deceived and then dealt with, giving Zhu Jiuyin a profound and unforgettable lesson.

    When Yuanshi Tianzun took action, Taishang Laojun naturally could not sit idly by. The Zhunti Saint who had been silent had to make a decision and attack Zhu Jiuyin.

    kill!  As soon as Yuanshi Tianzun took action, the whole situation became chaotic, because at this time Jieyin Zhunti had already taken action, and the Four Saints joined forces to eliminate everything here in the shortest possible time.

    Yuanshi Tianzun Taishang Laojun still has the Four Saints of Yin Zhunti.Taking action, the leader of Tongtian Cult, who was in charge of the ¡®Zhu Xian Jin¡¯, felt endless pressure. Each of the four people restrained a sword, which restricted the ¡®Zhu Xian Jin¡¯ of the leader of Tong Tian.

    As the war raged, the Liangjie Rebellion finally broke out, and the conflict between the two sects of Chan and Sect officially led them to war. Yuanshi Tianzun originally thought that doing so would lead to Zhu Jiuyin, but he couldn't see the shadow of Zhu Jiuyin.  One minute or two minutes is not enough, everyone can tolerate it, but the time is so long, Yuanshi Tianzun can't help but doubt whether his diet can make the two saints Jie Yin and Zhunti who come to help him win.

    'Zhu Xian Jin' is very powerful, but unfortunately, facing the Four Saints, no matter how strong it is, it cannot support it. Even if the Tongtian Cult Master is sitting in the center, and there is the help of Yunxiao Empress Duobao and others, the power of 'Zhu Xian Jin' is helpless.  Can't stand the opponent

    When seeing this situation, Yuanshi Tianzun said disdainfully: "Tongtian, you have seen that you are no match for us at all. Now you have one more chance. Make your own choice quickly!"

    Just as Yuanshi Tianzun said these words, the leader of Tongtian laughed loudly and said: "Yuanshi Tianzun, you are happy too early. Although my 'Zhu Xianjin' cannot withstand the attacks of your Four Saints, do you think I can?"  Do you have such means? You are too happy yourself too early. Ten thousand immortals have risen to slaughter saints and destroy Buddhas. Heaven and earth will be destroyed. Kill me!"

    Following the loud shout from the leader of Tongtian Cult, many more disciples of Jie Jiao appeared in the entire 'Zhu Xian Jin' in an instant. There were as many as ten thousand people. It was not fake that the tens of thousands of Jie Jiao's immortals came to the court.  'Zhu Xianjin' is nothing, but if there are more 'Ten Thousand Immortals Formation', the consequences will not be as simple as Yuanshi Tianzun thought.

    When the 'Ten Thousand Immortals Formation' appeared, Yuanshi Tianzun's face instantly turned extremely pale. He was a little dumbfounded. At this time, even he no longer knew that he had fallen into the trap. He had fallen into the scheme of the Tongtian Cult Leader. He wanted to  He plotted against the other party, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would be plotted by the leader of Tongtian Cult.

    What shocked Yuanshi Tianzun was just the beginning. At the moment when the 'Ten Thousand Immortals Formation' appeared, a sudden shout came from the void: "Blow it up, the heaven and the earth will be destroyed, and the four swords of Zhuxian will return to their positions.  !¡±

    You don't need to ask to know that this is Zhu Jiuyin's attack, and the target is directly directed at the saints who are in the middle of the war. To be more precise, it is directed at Yuanshi Tianzun, Taishang Laojun, and the four saints Jieyin and Zhunti.  As for the leader of Tongtian Cult, who presides over the overall situation of Jiejiao, he has not been affected much at all. If he has to say that he has an influence, it is just because Zhu Jiuyin wants to use the breath of destruction to induce the "Four Swords of Zhu Xian" to return to their positions.

    What is going on? What does Zhu Jiuyin want to do? Why is there a strong blood energy in the explosive body? Could it be that the ancestor of Styx in the sea of ????blood was also persuaded by Zhu Jiuyin?  Be enemies with them!  When such thoughts came into their minds, Taishang Laojun Yuanshi Tianzun and the two saints Jieyin Zhunti couldn't help being frightened. The most important thing was that they didn't understand what the Nuwa Empress was doing and why she didn't stop Zhu Jiuyin.  !  ______________________

 Text Chapter 334: Cruel Man

    Ancestor Styx, unless Ancestor Styx is stupid, it is absolutely impossible for him to offend the Four Saints at this time. Even if he has the sea of ??blood to protect him, the Four Saints can still deal with him, and they can kill him even if they cannot afford it.  Sealed it.

    Empress Nuwa wanted to stop Zhu Jiuyin, but she was now suppressed by Zhu Jiuyin's blood. In order to suppress Empress Nuwa, Zhu Jiuyin sacrificed a lot of money and directly gave up one of her arms to use her power.  With his blood blast technique, he sneak-attacked Empress Nuwa before he could attack Yuan Shi Yaozun and others.

    The self-destruction of the Chaos God Demon's body caused a lot of damage to the Nuwa Empress. What's more important is that Zhu Jiuyin still used sneak attacks. Naturally, the Nuwa Empress would suffer if she calculated it deliberately or unintentionally. Who let the Nuwa Empress  He believed too much in Yuan Shi Yaozun, thinking that Zhu Jiuyin would either not take action, or he would snatch the 'Four Swords of Zhu Xian' first. It was precisely for this reason that he confused Empress Nuwa, so she was plotted by Zhu Jiuyin first.  .

    Zhu Jiuyin was cruel and ruthless. He directly used the laws of time and space to isolate Empress Nuwa from the saints, and then used the blood explosion technique. It seems that Yuan Shiyao was too arrogant. If it weren't for him  If you are too confident, nothing like this will happen, leaving Empress Nuwa trapped.

    Yes, trapped, Zhu Jiuyin does not want to kill the saint. If he is willing to pay a certain price, then he can definitely kill the saint Nuwa, but Zhu Jiuyin's goal is not to kill the saint but that'  "Four Swords of Killing Immortals", so he used the two magical powers of space and time in conjunction with his own bloody violence to severely injure Empress Nuwa in the first encounter, and temporarily sealed her in the void, preventing her from letting go.  Empress Wa came to destroy her good deeds.

    Zhu Jiuyin's attack on Nuwa Empress only took two breaths from the start to the end. How could Yuanshi Yaozun, Taishang Laojun, Jie Yin Sheng Ru, Zhunti Sheng Ru and others detect it in such a short time, let alone them.  The Four Saints were fighting against Master Tongyao, and most of their thoughts were spent on how to deal with Master Tongyao. A small half of their energy was used to wait for Zhu Jiuyin to appear, so they were beaten by Zhu Jiuyin due to miscalculation.  Caught off guard.

    Internally and externally, this is the situation that Yuanshi Yaozun, Taishang Laojun and the Second Saint of the West are in at this time. Externally, there is Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s crazy attack. The bloody attack gives them a headache. Internally, there is the counterattack of Master Tongyao.  , as soon as the 'Ten Thousand Immortals Formation' came out, their pressure suddenly increased. Even if they were saints and faced with the 'Ten Thousand Immortals Formation', they were shocked.

    What should they do? At this moment, Yuan Shi Yaozun and the others were angry about it and were frantically thinking about a solution. After thinking about it, they could only wait for Empress Nuwa to come to the rescue. Unfortunately, they did not know that Empress Nuwa had been killed by Zhu Jiu at this moment.  The yin has been temporarily sealed, and it is impossible to count on the Nuwa Empress.

    Zhu Jiuyin took action for such a long time, but there was no movement from Empress Nuwa. This made Yuan Shiyao become suspicious, and he thought to himself: "Could it be that Nuwa and Junior Brother Tongyao have colluded for a long time? Everything happened before  Is this all her acting on purpose, just to give us a blow at the critical moment?"

    Yuanshi Yaozun always thinks about the worst, and there is no good in his heart. Relatively speaking, Taishang Laojun understands that the Nuwa Empress is probably more evil now.  , you must know that Zhu Jiuyin is not alone, behind him there is the holy disciple Houtu Ancestral Witch, as well as Xuanming and Gonggong Ancestral Witch, I am afraid that the three of them have already attacked the Nuwa Empress.

    When he thought of this, Taishang Laojun made an instant decision not to compete with Zhu Jiuyin for the control of the 'Four Swords of Zhu Xian'. Since Zhu Jiuyin dared to come, he was absolutely sure that a Zhu Jiuyin would be able to control it.  Fortunately for Jiuyin, if Houtu Zuwu also takes action, then this battle will be in doubt.

    With this thought in his life, Taishang Laojun immediately gave up his suppression of the 'Four Swords of Zhuxian'. When Taishang Laojun let go, the sword hanging on the four gates of 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' was Chongyao.  He flew up and flew towards Zhu Jiuyin.

    When he saw this situation, Yuanshi Yaozun was angry. Of course, he did not expect that Taishang Laojun was the first to let go. Instead, he thought that this was done deliberately by the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti, in order to create something for themselves.  Trouble, Bi Jingyin and Zhunti are not of the same temperament. It is not impossible for them to do such a thing for the development of the West.

    When he thought of this, Yuanshi Yaozun felt cruel to the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti to his core. If he hadn't been unable to do without the support of the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti, he would have cursed on the spot.  , the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti never thought that they would be blamed for Taishang Laojun.

    As soon as Taishang Laojun let go, the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti were not fools. Although they did not want Zhu Jiuyin to have an easy time, Yuanshi Yaozun and Taishang Laojun both let go. They still persisted.  They didn't want to offend the madman Zhu Jiuyin to death and let him kill him in the Western Paradise, so they also gave up on Zhu Xian with a thought.The suppression of the "Zhuxian Sword Formation" was finally over after the second party made their choice. Without the suppression of the third party, the leader of Tongyao put his energy on the "Ten Thousand Immortals Formation".  Just relying on disciples like Duobao and Yunxiao Empress to preside over the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation' simply cannot withstand Zhu Jiu's obstruction of the call from the bloodline.

    With two clanging sword sounds, the two swords in the 'Zhu Xian Sword Formation' also flew out towards Zhu Jiuyin, leaving only the 'Zhu Xian Sword' that Yuan Shiyao was suppressing.  At this time, Zun still didn't want Zhu Jiuyin to succeed and still wanted to fight Zhu Jiuyin. Such a choice was a big mistake.

    As the master of the "Four Swords of Zhuxian", Master Tongyao was able to decisively give up the "Four Swords of Zhuxian" and use the power of the "Array of Ten Thousand Immortals" to fight against the saints, but Lord Yuanshi Yao insisted on holding on to the "Four Swords of Zhuxian"  If you don't let go, you are not a fool. Could it be that dealing with Zhu Jiuyin is more important than letting Liang Jie end quickly?  If he loses this battle, even if he can ruin Zhu Jiuyin's good deeds, it will be of no use.

    The most important thing is that Yuanshi Yaozun forgot about the backup means in the plan they had set up. Even if Zhu Jiuyin can summon the 'Four Swords of Zhu Xian', they can also free their hands to give Zhu Jiuyin a fatal blow.  With one blow, Zhu Jiuyin was completely left here and disappeared forever.

    At this moment, Yuanshi Yaozun only remembered that the previous things happened too fast, and Zhu Jiuyin got the sword so smoothly, which naturally gave rise to the idea of ????defending this 'Xianxian Sword' to death.

    When he saw Yuan Shi Yao Zun's behavior, Zhu Jiuyin was furious. Since Yuan Shi Yao Zun wanted to fight with him, he would show Yuan Shi Yao Zun a little more power. Anyway, before coming here, Zhu Jiu Jiu  Yin has already made a decision to give up the real body of the Chaos God and Demon. One arm and most of the flesh and blood on the body have been lost. Zhu Jiuyin's real body of the Chaos God and Demon has been half disabled, and he has not  Nothing to worry about.

    Zhu Jiuyin snorted coldly and said: "Yuan Shi Yao Zun, if you want to die with me, then I will fight with you to the end. Flesh and flesh will be separated, and the blood will explode. Go to hell, Yuan Shi Yao Zun!"

    As Zhu Jiuyin drank violently, his body could no longer hide his appearance and appeared directly in front of everyone. When they saw Zhu Jiuyin's appearance, everyone in the three realms was dumbfounded. Zhu Jiuyin's current appearance  He looked so miserable, so miserable that it made his heart tremble. One of his arms was gone, and most of the flesh and blood on his body was gone. Only one of his legs was still intact. When he shouted loudly, everything on his upper body was gone.  Flesh and blood flew out, turning into streaks of blood thunder and rushing towards Yuan Shi Yaozun.

    Ruthless!  Zhu Jiuyin is really the most ruthless person in the Three Realms. Being ruthless to others is nothing. There are many people in the Three Realms who can do this, but there is no one who can be ruthless to oneself. In the Three Realms  There are people who are able to abandon themselves and self-destruct in desperate situations, but people like Zhu Jiuyin who clearly have a great chance of survival still insist on self-destruction, and even go crazy with their own Chaos Gods and Demons, that is unique.

    "Damn, this bastard Zhu Jiuyin is too crazy. Jingran doesn't put his own life in his eyes. It would be really great fun if anyone provokes him, a madman like him!" After seeing Zhu Jiuyin's miserable state,  At that time, everyone had such an idea in their hearts.

    Yuanshi Yaozun was also frightened by Zhu Jiuyin's madness. Just when he wanted to let go, Zhu Jiuyin's blood thunder turned into flesh and blood had already hit him. Before he could react, he was struck by the blood thunder.  After being blasted away, the last 'Zhu Xian Sword' escaped Yuan Shi Yaozun's suppression and flew towards Zhu Jiu Yin.  At this moment, Zhu Jiuyin turned into a skeleton, allowing Ruin to clearly see the internal organs in his skeleton.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? This Zhu Jiuyin was really cruel. Seeing Zhu Jiuyin's crazy look, Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Yaozun and the Second Sage of the West broke out in cold sweat. Taishang Laojun shouted: "Strike with all your strength."  , kill Zhu Jiuyin, or let him get out of trouble, the rest of us will never even think about it!"

    In fact, there is no need for Taishang Laojun to say it, whether it is to lead or to mention, let alone Yuanshi Yaozun, they all know what kind of person Zhu Jiuyin is, and now they have forced Zhu Jiuyin to do this.  Tragic, when the other party recovers, you can imagine what will happen to you, death!  Zhujiu must die!  If Zhu Jiuyin doesn't die, then they will have to die, and their disciples will have to die. No matter what, Zhu Jiuyin cannot leave alive today.

    Even the leader of Tongyao, who was beaten by Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Yaozun and the Two Saints of the West, was sweating in his heart and wanted to kill Zhu Jiuyin here, but he still did not do that.  Although the threat of Jingzhu Jiuyin was great, if Zhu Jiuyin died, it would not be easy for him to Jiejiao, so the leader of Tongyao gave up the idea.

 Text Chapter 334: Shopping

    Chapter 334: Shopping

    At this time, the best choice is to sit back and watch the tiger fight, and if things turn around, then he will still have the opportunity to recover all the losses from Zhu Jiuyin with interest, but he has to do such a good thing if he doesn't do it.  The leader of Tongtian Cult was really a fool who participated in this battle.

    At this time, the thoughts of Master Tongtian have undergone earth-shaking changes. In his heart, he believes that everything in this world is only for vain benefits before they are eternal. If this is not the case, then why would his two brothers join forces with outsiders to attack?  He is a brother, and he is so ruthless, leaving no escape route for himself. To put it bluntly, it is profit, because they want to plunder the profit from themselves, so they ignore brotherhood.

    Benefit, now the idea of ??profit is in the mind of Lord Tongtian. Lord Tongtian's thoughts have changed. Unfortunately, he doesn't know at all. At this time, there are still great disasters in Jiejiao. Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun  If you dare to attack Jie Jiao, you can't just rely on the foreign aid of Jie Yin and Zhunti. Jie Yin and Zhunti are just foreign aid. If you want to disintegrate Jie Jiao, you have to start from the inside. Only by attacking from inside and outside can you overcome it.  The best way to intercept the teachings, but now because Zhu Jiuyin's sudden appearance ruined Yuanshi Tianzun's plan, everything he carefully arranged has not yet come out.

    After hearing the words of the Supreme Lord, Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said: "You shameless people want to kill me. It's really a daydream. If you want to fight, then I will accompany you to fight."  , let¡¯s see who dies first!¡±

    Flesh and blood can be discarded.  How could he be reluctant to part with all the bones and other bones in his body? In fact, when Zhu Jiuyin made up his mind to come here.  He had prepared for the worst, and he had come here to fight desperately from the beginning. Otherwise, how could he have broken the situation and captured the 'Four Swords of Immortal Killing' so smoothly.

    Now that Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s goal has been achieved and the ¡®Four Swords of Zhuxian¡¯ have been obtained, it can be said that his idea has been half successful. As long as he can leave from here, everything will be successful.  Of course, the premise is that Zhu Jiuyin can rush out and leave here alive.

    Maybe this is very difficult for others, but it is not too difficult for Zhu Jiuyin, because Zhu Jiuyin is ruthless enough. A ruthless person who is ruthless enough to take his own life as a matter of fact is wanted by everyone.  Be careful, because everyone is afraid that such a ruthless person will drag him to death with him.  Moreover, Zhu Jiuyin has limited abilities, but he also has such ruthlessness.

    "Perhaps, Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun are willing to kill Zhu Jiuyin with all their strength, because they have no choice. They have offended Zhu Jiuyin severely, but the two saints Jie Yin and Zhunti have no desperate plans.  It is impossible for them to risk their lives for Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun. They are not fools and will not do this.  In their hearts, Zhu Jiuyin must die, but he cannot die in his own hands.  Because there is a witch clan behind Zhu Jiuyin, and there are saints like Hou Tuzu Wu.  They didn't want to stir up a hornet's nest. They seemed to be attacking with all their strength, but they left a lot of options behind.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? There is nothing Zhu Jiuyin dare not do now, with an endless fierce light in his eyes as he stares at the Supreme Lord.

    Zhu Jiuyin knows better than anyone else what kind of person Taishang Laojun is. Since Taishang Laojun wants his life, Zhu Jiuyin must teach Taishang Laojun a profound lesson and let him know how to offend him.  How miserable his fate is. Don't think that you can ignore it because you have two defensive treasures in your hands. The treasures are dead, but people are alive. As long as he wants to fight Taishang Laojun, he has the ability.  He also has the strength to inflict heavy damage on the opponent.

    Facing the attack from the Four Saints, Zhu Jiuyin did not dodge, but a look of madness flashed across his face. When the attack was about to hit his body, Zhu Jiuyin shouted violently: "Bloodline is the guide,  Flesh and blood are the source, bones are the body, the river of destruction blood appears, and all things are destroyed!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's violent shout came out, a burst of dark and extremely destructive power came from the entire space, and this power came from Zhu Jiuyin's body. Not long after his violent shout fell,  The bones of Zhu Jiuyin's powerful chaos god and demon body were broken, and all the flesh and blood in his body disappeared, turning into a powerful sea of ??blood. This sea of ??blood was growing crazily, feeding on the evil energy of heaven and earth.  , as soon as the sea of ??blood came out, all the power that attacked him was swallowed up.

    This is the source of destruction. Yes, Zhu Jiuyin is using his own body of chaotic gods and demons to summon the most powerful and destructive source of destruction in the world at this moment. In front of the sea of ??blood of the source of destruction, any  Attacks are useless. All attacks will be swallowed up by this sea of ????blood and transformed into the origin of the sea of ??blood.

    Zhu Jiuyin is risking his own life. Regardless of success or failure, Zhu Jiuyin's true form of the chaotic gods and demons will be destroyed.The cultivation of the body has a great influence. In the eyes of others, his actions are completely crazy and desperate. Without the true body of the Chaos God and Demon, Zhu Jiuyin will be mostly useless.

    When he saw that he could force Zhu Jiuyin to destroy the true form of the gods and demons of Chaos, Yuanshi Tianzun felt great joy in his heart, and laughed loudly and said: "Zhu Jiuyin, you also have today, without the true form of the gods and demons of Chaos.  , you will completely disappear between this world and the earth today, and everything about you will become a thing of the past!"

    ¡°I have to say that Yuanshi Tianzun is so happy that he has forgotten everything. Can he say this?  Even if you have such thoughts in your heart, you should not say it in front of everyone. After all, there are Wu Clan and Hou Tu Zu Wu behind Zhu Jiu Yin. As soon as you say this, you will let the Wu Clan and Hou Tu Zu Wu  What do they think, see, and how should they deal with the impact of this incident!

    It's a pity that Yuanshi Tianzun didn't think carefully about this aspect when he was happy. Now he only knew in his heart that he had successfully forced Zhu Jiuyin to destroy his true body of the chaotic gods and demons that he had spent thousands of hard work to condense, and lost  Zhu Jiuyin, who has discovered the true form of the Chaos God and Demon, is like a tiger that has lost its claws and claws, and will no longer pose any threat to him in the future.

    Is this really what happened?  Yuanshi Tianzun is really a little complacent. If Zhu Jiuyin was really so easy to deal with, he would not have survived from the Dragon and Phoenix Tribulation to the current Gods Tribulation. If he wanted to kill Zhu Jiuyin, it would not be possible with just a little calculation.  If you do it, people will eventually be calculated by others. When Yuanshi Tianzun is calculating others, others are also calculating him. Yuanshi Tianzun has suffered so many losses at the hands of Zhu Jiuyin, but he has not become smarter yet.  Get up and still say such unflattering words.

    He dares to say such things as making Zhu Jiuyin disappear between heaven and earth, and he dares to say it so openly. How great the cause and effect will be. Even Taishang Laojun does not dare to say this. He can only say  Yuanshi Tianzun was too complacent to kill Zhu Jiuyin instead of letting Zhu Jiuyin disappear between heaven and earth.

    But after the words were spoken, it was impossible for Yuanshi Tianzun to change them, and his words were heard by many people, and Yuanshi Tianzun paid the price for it.

    For the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti, Yuanshi Tianzun's words made them very happy. You must know that when they saw Zhu Jiuyin being so crazy, the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin had the intention to retreat. If  It wasn't because there was an agreement in advance or the binding oath, I'm afraid they had turned around and left a long time ago. Now, Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun both said harsh words to Zhu Jiuyin. From now on, the two of them will  Zhu Jiuyin's firepower was completely attracted, and they were much safer.

    What happened soon made Yuanshi Tianzun dumbfounded. His crazy attack landed on the sea of ????destruction that Zhu Jiuyin transformed into, without even raising half a wave. It was like a stone sinking into the sea, and was completely covered by the sea of ????destruction.  The sea swallowed him up. Such a change frightened Yuanshi Tianzun and frightened all the saints. No one thought that Zhu Jiuyin had such a trump card.

    Once the sea of ????destruction comes out, any force in front of it is just a tonic, and the saint's attack is no exception. It still does not destroy Zhu Jiuyin's spiritual consciousness. If his spiritual consciousness is not destroyed, Zhu Jiuyin will not be destroyed. Such a life-saving method  It can be compared to the Styx who is protected by the sea of ????blood. It is really uneasy for a ruthless person like Zhu Jiuyin to have such a life-saving method.

    How could this happen? Yuanshi Tianzun was shouting in his heart. Unfortunately, although he was unwilling to admit it, this was the fact, an unchangeable fact. At this time, the immortals of the three realms finally understood why Zhu Jiuyin had the courage to come here.  He was the enemy of all the saints because Zhu Jiuyin had such confidence.

    Taishang Laojun took a deep breath and said: "Don't be fooled by Zhu Jiuyin's methods. He is not a Styx. He turns his body into a sea of ??blood. What he consumes is his own blood, a person's blood."  It is limited, even if he is a Chaos God and Demon, don¡¯t be afraid, as long as you continue to attack, Zhu Jiuyin will not be able to withstand it!"

    As soon as Taishang Laojun said these words, Yuanshi Tianzun and others suddenly realized, and they regained their confidence one by one. Taishang Laojun was right, the sea of ????destruction that Zhu Jiuyin transformed into consumed himself.  The bloodline of Zhu Jiuyin cannot last forever, but he said one thing wrong. Zhu Jiuyin himself cannot withstand that huge attack, but he has the support of the Kingdom of God and can confront the saints without limit.  What's more, this is just the beginning. Zhu Jiuyin himself has never thought that he can escape from here smoothly just by relying on this sea of ????destruction, and Zhu Jiuyin will not do this. He is not a person who is beaten without being beaten.  He will take revenge on those who fight back and teach all the saints a lesson.

 Text Chapter 335: Outbreak

    Chapter 335: Outbreak

    Taishang Laojun thought he had found Zhu Jiuyin's weakness and thought he could eliminate Zhu Jiuyin, but the result would make him realize how wrong he was. After hearing Taishang Laojun's words, Yuanshi Tianzun became even more crazy.  He launched an attack on Zhu Jiuyin, and slashed out the innate treasure 'Pangu Banner' in his hand continuously. However, Yuanshi Tianzun did not dare to sacrifice this treasure this time, because he was still frightened by the last fight with Zhu Jiuyin.

    The two saints Jieyin and Zhunti also increased the power of their attacks, but the attacks of the four of them still did not shake the sea of ????destruction that Zhu Jiuyin transformed into. This sea of ????blood seemed to be a  The bottomless pit was devouring everyone's attacks, because all the saints focused on Zhu Jiuyin, which gave the Tongtian leader a chance to adjust. The 'Ten Thousand Immortals Formation' was soon fully operational and became the new leader of the Jie Sect.  barrier.

    Zhu Jiuyin's changes made Tongtian Cult Master a little tempted. You must know that Zhu Jiuyin has a treasure that makes his heart beat. However, Tongtian Cult Master finally suppressed the greed in his heart and did not attack Zhu Jiuyin. After all, Jiejiao  Life and death are big things, other things are small. If Jie Jiao falls, it will be of no use no matter how many calculations he makes.

    The attacks again and again made Zhu Jiuyin continue to accumulate strength. Yes, accumulating strength. For Zhu Jiuyin, there is no rush to counterattack now. If he doesn't move, he will be killed with one blow, just like him  Just like he did to Nuwa, this time he will kill Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun with chills and make them feel heartbroken.

    Time passed bit by bit, and the more the fight continued, the less sure Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun felt.  Because the sea of ??destruction and blood transformed by Zhu Jiuyin was so astonishing, there was no change at all.  How could they not feel chilled by such a result, and how could they not worry.

    There is no way to worry. Now they are riding a tiger and it is difficult to get off. Even if they want to stop now, it will not work because they can't live up to their reputation. If they want to stop, they have to have a more respectable step to get down. Previously, Taishang Laojun  Both Yuanshi Tianzun and Yuanshi Tianzun spoke too eloquently, and they showed that they would not give up until the candles were cut and the nine yins were cut off.

    what to do?  You really have to spend all your energy on Zhu Jiuyin alone.  Want to share life and death with Zhu Jiuyin?  Will it really be useful if we continue like this?  Such thoughts and decisions were swirling in the minds of Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun, making them unable to make decisions and leaving them helpless.

    At this time, Taishang Laojun regretted that he should not have spoken too harshly before, and now he did not take down Zhu Jiuyin. Instead, he gave Tongtian Cult Leader a chance. Although Tongtian Cult Master lost the 'Four Swords of Zhuxian'  The Zhuxian Sword Formation has been broken.  But the threat to them from Tongtian Cult Leader is still undiminished. The power of the 'Ten Thousand Immortals Formation' is not much worse than that of the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation'. Now Tongtian Cult Leader is just waiting for work. After they are born and die with Zhu Jiuyin, what will happen again?  How much energy do you have left to fight with the Tongtian Cult Leader, and how much confidence do you have that you can defeat the Tongtian Cult Leader.  If they can't defeat the Tongtian Cult Leader, what can they do to repay the agreement they made before to welcome Yin and Zhunti?

    It was difficult to deal with it. Zhu Jiuyin gave Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun a headache, leaving them wondering what to do. When they saw that Zhu Jiuyin had such methods, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother above the heaven became even more confused.  He has a gloomy face.  Although they are also willing to see the saints struggling, they are not willing to see a ruthless person who is more difficult to deal with than the saint appear in the Three Realms.  That's not good for their rule.

    The longer the time drags on, the more disadvantageous it will be for Taishang Laojun and the others, because Taishang Laojun knows very well what kind of person Zhu Jiuyin is, and he does not believe that Zhu Jiuyin will only have defense and no offensive means.

    Just when Taishang Laojun didn't know what Zhu Jiuyin was thinking, the sudden ups and downs of the sea of ????destruction made Taishang Laojun couldn't help but secretly think: "Could it be that Zhu Jiuyin finally couldn't persist?"  Go down, if this is the case, then the opportunity will come!"

    Unfortunately, Taishang Laojun's idea could not be realized. In fact, it was not that Zhu Jiuyin could not hold on anymore, but that Zhu Jiuyin was about to fight back. He only heard an eerie and terrifying voice: "You have fought enough.  Now it¡¯s my turn to take action!¡±

    With the sound of this voice, the sea of ??blood began to condense, and soon turned into a bloody man composed of blood and water. This bloody man was Zhu Jiuyin, and Zhu Jiuyin's body was condensed into a bloody man.  His hand was like lightning and he quickly slashed at Yuanshi Tianzun.

    I saw a flash of blood, and Yuanshi Tianzun flew back with a groan. The spatial magical power, this is Zhu Jiuyin's spatial magical power, knocked Yuanshi Tianzun away as soon as he made a move. If it hadn't been for Yuanshi Tianzun, he would have already sacrificed it.  With the 'Central Wutu Xinghuang Flag' protecting him, Zhu Jiuyin's counterattack would be enough to seriously injure him.

    With one move, he knocked away the saint Yuanshi Tianzun. Such a result shocked all the immortals in the three realms and made Taishang Laojun frown. The two saints Jieyin and Zhunti were even more shocked.He looked as if he was facing a formidable enemy, fearing that he would be knocked back by Zhu Jiuyin's blow, which would be a big embarrassment.

    No, being embarrassed is nothing. After all, there are already examples of Yuanshi Tianzun. The most important thing is that the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti are worried that they are not as resistant as Yuanshi Tianzun. If they are seriously injured by Zhu Jiuyin, then the West  The fun in Elysium has gotten louder, and things have become dangerous.

    Desperate to retreat, Jie Ying and Zhunti could not make up their minds, because the conditions offered to them by Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun were too tempting, and the disciples of Jie Jiao were right in front of them, as long as they could defeat Zhu Zhu.  Jiuyin, everything will come true, and the great prosperity of the West is just around the corner.

    People die for money and birds die for food. Under such an amazing temptation, the two saints Jie Yin and Zhunti could not refuse. Even though they knew that Zhu Jiuyin was very dangerous, they were still tempted by the benefits and could not extricate themselves.  , they could only fight hard, but they were thinking secretly: "Now Zhu Jiuyin is just a paper tiger, he won't last long, I can't be afraid!"

    With such self-hypnosis, the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti can continue to persevere, continue to confront Zhu Jiuyin, and escape without being captured by Zhu Jiuyin's momentum. It is really true that they can do this.  It's not easy anymore.  After all, the strength Zhu Jiuyin showed today was amazing.

    "It's a pity that self-stimulation is useless, Zhu Jiuyin's bloody hand came out.  That is extremely powerful. You must know that although Zhu Jiuyin sacrificed his true body of Chaos Gods and Demons, such a price was able to bring out the full power of the true body of Chaos Gods and Demons. It is precisely because of this that Zhu Jiuyin  Just now he was able to be so perseverant, of course the price he paid was not light. As Taishang Laojun said, Zhu Jiuyin was consuming his own blood.  It has a great impact on himself. If his bloodline is exhausted, Zhu Jiuyin's potential will be completely gone. Even if he has a heart of destruction, it will be difficult to restore his own bloodline. It will be extremely difficult to achieve enlightenment.

    Wealth is sought in danger, and Zhu Jiuyin has no choice but to do this.  Because of his lack of strength, if he wanted to seize the 'Four Swords of Zhuxian', he would have to face off against the saints. Apart from that, he really couldn't think of any other way to do this, so he could only fight to the death.  Fight.

    After finishing charging up, Zhu Jiuyin didn't want to give Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun a chance, so he beat Yuanshi Tianzun alone with full firepower.  After stimulating the bloodline power of the Chaos Gods and Demons, Zhu Jiuyin was completely a ferocious beast at this time. Every blow made Yuanshi Tianzun vomit blood.

    Although Yuanshi Tianzun has the ¡®Central Wutu Xinghuang Banner¡¯ in his hand, which has strong defensive capabilities, the powerful power of the Chaos God and Demon makes him defenseless.  As for the innate treasure ¡®Pangu Banner¡¯ in his hand, it was even worse. Yuanshi Tianzun did not dare to sacrifice it at all.  The ten Yuanshi Tianzuns are no match for Zhu Jiuyin in a physical fight alone. Naturally, they will be beaten by Zhu Jiuyin to the point where he is unable to fight back.

    How shameful!  As a saint, he was beaten so badly by Zhu Jiuyin, a great Luo Jinxian. Yuanshi Tianzun also set a precedent for a saint, completely losing his face. Even though Taishang Laojun had the intention to step forward to help,  However, Zhu Jiuyin's movements and movements are all due to the full use of his magical powers. With the blessing of the two great magical powers of time and space, even Taishang Laojun cannot touch Zhu Jiuyin at all. He cannot get close at all and can only watch helplessly.  Yuanshi Tianzun became a sandbag in Zhu Jiuyin's hand and was beaten so badly that he no longer had the aura of a saint.

    Thirty years in Hedong, thirty years in Hexi. Previously, the saints were quite arrogant. Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun even made harsh words to kill Zhu Jiuyin. But now, not only did they fail to kill Zhu Jiuyin, but they were killed by Zhu Jiuyin.  Jiuyin was beaten into a dog with a pinned tail.

    Zhu Jiuyin is not a kind person. He never seems to seriously hurt Yuanshi Tianzun. After all, Yuanshi Tianzun has the innate spiritual treasure "Central Wutu Xinghuang Banner" to protect him. However, if anyone thinks so, it is a big mistake.  Wrong, every blow of Zhu Jiuyin injected a breath of destruction into the body of Yuanshi Tianzun, causing the breath of destruction to continuously erode Yuanshi Tianzun, eroding Yuanshi Tianzun's body and soul.

    The hatred in Yuanshi Tianzun's heart was that as a saint, he was treated like a sandbag by a little ant. This made him so angry that he wanted to vomit blood, but there was no way to escape. Yuanshi Tianzun didn't know that he  The more this happens, the more severe the impact of the aura of destruction will be on him.

    Everyone focused their attention on how Zhu Jiuyin beat up Yuanshi Tianzun, but they did not realize that with the disappearance of the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation', the endless evil energy that surged in did not slowly disappear, but  He was devoured bit by bit by Zhu Jiuyin's body, and as he devoured those evil spirits, the destructive aura on Zhu Jiuyin's body became heavier and heavier, making him feel endlessThe momentum is breathtaking!

    The true form of the Chaos God and Demon is extremely powerful, but to embark on the supreme road of destruction, Zhu Jiuyin needs to accumulate the aura of Liangjie, and now Zhu Jiuyin is frantically devouring the evil aura of Liangjie. With these evil auras  With the support of Zhu Jiuyin, Zhu Jiuyin believes that as long as he is given enough time, he will once again improve the strength of his Chaos God and Demon Real Body on the original basis, because his Chaos God and Demon Real Body was acquired.  All his roots come from his own heart of destruction. As long as his divine heart is immortal, he will be immortal.

    There is an essential difference between the acquired true body of the Chaos Gods and Demons and the true body of the innate Chaos Gods and Demons. The two cannot be compared. Although the innate Chaos Gods and Demons are extremely powerful and have almost perfect bodies, it is precisely because of the  Their bodies are so close to perfect that it is extremely difficult for them to improve their bodies. Moreover, as long as their true body dies, their cultivation will be reduced by more than half. However, Zhu Jiuyin is different. His  The true body of the Chaos Gods and Demons is acquired. As the saying goes, if it cannot be broken, it cannot be established. The shortcomings of the innate Chaos Gods and Demons are not inherited to him. The acquired Chaos Gods and Demons' true bodies have powerful devouring power and can swallow up external spiritual energy.  purify itself.

    Seeing the cruelty of Zhu Jiuyin, even the Tongtian leader who was involved in the matter was worried about him. Although the saint was strong, facing such a cruel person as Zhu Jiuyin, they were helpless and could only watch helplessly.  Zhu Jiuyin showed great power and shocked everyone.

    The 'Pangu Banner' in Yuanshi Tianzun's hand sent out streaks of chaotic sword energy and slashed at Zhu Jiuyin's body condensed with blood. It was of no use at all. The more the blow continued like this, the more Yuanshi Tianzun's heart became.  It was extremely heavy, and his state of mind was unknowingly affected by Zhu Jiuyin.

    When he saw Yuanshi Tianzun's heart being eroded bit by bit, a sinister look suddenly flashed across Zhu Jiuyin's face. When he saw this look flashing across Zhu Jiuyin's face, Tai  Shang Laojun's heart suddenly shivered, and he had a bad premonition, as if something dangerous was about to happen.

    Taishang Laojun quickly shouted loudly: "Junior Brother Yuanshi, be careful!"

    Unfortunately, it was too late when Taishang Laojun noticed Zhu Jiuyin's expression. When he just yelled, Zhu Jiuyin shouted: "The vitality explodes, Yuanshi Tianzun, you go to hell!  "

    As Zhu Jiuyin shouted, a powerful breath of destruction burst out from Yuanshi Tianzun's body. As soon as the breath of destruction appeared, Yuanshi Tianzun felt a burst of weakness in his soul, a wave of destruction.  The power wants to destroy his soul. The soul is the most important thing for a person. If the soul is killed, then even if the body is fine, he has died, and it is the worst kind of death. The true spirit will  Completely disappearing between the heaven and the earth, even if there are six reincarnations to seek life for the sentient beings in the three realms, this person will not have the slightest chance of survival.

 Text Chapter 336: Extreme Madness

    Chapter 336 Extreme Madness

    Fear, at this moment Yuanshi Tianzun's heart is filled with incomparable fear, because he has already felt the threat of death. If Zhu Jiuyin's destructive aura invades his soul, even if he is a saint, he will not be able to escape death, and it is  Complete destruction, no chance of rebirth, how could Yuanshi Tianzun not be afraid of such a crisis.

    "No!" Yuanshi Tianzun was shouting crazily in his heart. At this moment, he no longer had the idea of ??killing Zhu Jiuyin, but was frantically mobilizing his own strength to resist the invasion of Zhu Jiuyin's destructive aura.

    It's a pity that Yuanshi Tianzun's power is vulnerable to this aura of destruction, because what Zhu Jiuyin unleashes is the original power of the gods and demons of chaos. How can that destructive aura be something that Yuanshi Tianzun can resist at the moment?  Jiuyin has a desperate intention, but Yuanshi Tianzun has no such idea.

    Just when Yuanshi Tianzun's soul was facing destruction, two powerful forces suddenly burst out from the depths of his soul. One of them came from the power of the holy throne that Yuanshi Tianzun borrowed when he attained enlightenment, that is,  The opportunity of the avenue, the opportunity of the avenue, once it appeared, it withstood the destructive power of Zhu Jiuyin, and the other force came from the origin of Yuanshi Tianzun, which was the aura of the great god Pangu, the powerful Xuanhuang merit.  As soon as the force appeared, Zhu Jiuyin's destructive aura began to weaken.

    With the help of these two forces, Zhu Jiuyin's destructive aura that invaded Yuanshi Tianzun's mind was soon restrained, and gradually fell behind. Such a change made Yuanshi Tianzun breathe a sigh of relief, and returned  Fortunately, these two forces blocked Zhu Jiuyin's destructive aura at the critical moment.  Otherwise, he would really die here today, and Zhu Jiuyin's ferocity would frighten him.  Be afraid of it.

    Perhaps Yuanshi Tianzun was too frightened and did not realize that while Zhu Jiuyin's destructive aura was being reduced, the power left by the great god Pangu in Yuanshi Tianzun's origin was also weakening. It can be said that this time, although he could  He escaped, but he also suffered heavy losses. You must know that what he consumed was his own luck, Pangu's luck.

    As the master of the aura of destruction, how could Zhu Jiuyin not understand the situation of Yuanshi Tianzun at this time.  After attacking Yuanshen Tianzun, Zhu Jiuyin turned his attention to Taishang Laojun again, and shouted in a deep voice: "Taishang Laojun, since you are so troubled, you should die for me, Destruction Storm  !¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s dealing with Taishang Laojun is different from dealing with Yuanshi Tianzun, because Taishang Laojun has two defensive treasures in his hands.  If you don't have enough strength, you can't hurt people. When Zhu Jiuyin's shout fell, his body condensed by the sea of ??blood instantly shrunk by half, and half of the power of the blood sea followed Zhu Jiuyin's shout.  He rushed towards Taishang Laojun.

    It is better to call it a storm of destruction than a rain of blood. The violent and powerful rain of blood crazily hooded the Taishang Laojun.  Under this rain of blood, even the acquired treasure of merits and virtues above Taishang Laojun's head, the Xuanhuang Exquisite Pagoda of Heaven and Earth, trembled. The innate treasure of Tai Chi Diagram under his feet also became dim, and it looked like a candle.  The destructive storm of Jiuyin is reducing the original power of these two treasures, when they see the reaction of the two treasures.  Not to mention how heartbroken Taishang Laojun was, but he didn't dare to take it back.  In that case, he himself will definitely be attacked by Zhu Jiuyin's blood rain. Although Taishang Laojun did not know how critical the situation of Yuanshi Tianzun was before, Taishang Laojun did not dare to take risks and could only grit his teeth and force himself.  Support.

    The power displayed by Zhu Jiuyin, who had completely exploded, was frightening. The power of this power made them frightened, especially the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti, after seeing the situation of Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun.  Afterwards, the two of them gathered together, stepping on the 'Golden Lotus of Merit' and holding the 'Oriental Green Lotus Treasure Flag' to protect themselves.

    The moment Zhu Jiuyin launched an attack on Taishang Laojun, he suddenly rushed forward, without anyone reacting, and then shouted: "All laws return to their source, the source explodes, give it to me  Destroy!"

    Zhu Jiuyin shouted loudly, and the eyes of Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun, and the Second Saint of the West burst out with endless fear. Zhu Jiuyin was so crazy that he actually wanted to self-destruct to his statue again.  The body formed by the sea of ??blood, such madness frightened Taishang Laojun Yuanshi Tianzun.

    It¡¯s not just the Four Saints who are afraid of it, but even the leader of Tongtian Cult is also afraid, because if Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s position is self-inflicted, it can also affect his ¡®Ten Thousand Immortals Formation¡¯!

    "No!" Leader Tongtian shouted and wanted to stop Zhu Jiuyin, but it was too late. Zhu Jiuyin's body exploded instantly, and the powerful aura of destruction rushed around. The first ones to bear the brunt were Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi.  Tianzun also had four saints, namely Guiyin and Zhunti. They grunted and flew back.

    After a powerful shock wave flew away from the Four Saints, it carried an unparalleledThe force swept towards Jie Jiao's 'Ten Thousand Immortals Formation' again. Zhu Jiuyin was really too vicious. He was risking his life from the very beginning when he appeared, trying to fight against the saints with his own life. Every blow was consumed.  With his own original power, such a madman is really frightening.

    Of course, everyone has to admit that Zhu Jiuyin's method gave all the saints a powerful impact and beat them to pieces. It can be said that Zhu Jiuyin's move was the most appropriate, and it was precisely for this reason that Zhu Jiuyin was able to  Able to grasp the overall situation and take the initiative from the beginning.

    When Zhu Jiuyin self-destructed his body formed by the sea of ??blood, his hidden divine heart took the opportunity to fly away through the air, trying to escape with his loot.

    Being beaten so badly by Zhu Jiuyin, Yuanshi Tianzun was so angry. Now that Zhu Jiuyin's three axes have been used up, he wants to escape. There are so many good things in this world, and Yuanshi Tianzun has never thought about it.  He yelled: "I want to escape, but it's too late. Just die, Zhu Jiuyin!"

    When Yuanshi Tianzun shouted, the innate treasure 'Pangu Banner' that had never been sacrificed turned into a bolt of lightning and slashed crazily towards Zhu Jiuyin's divine heart. If it was hit by the 'Pangu Banner', Zhu Jiuyin would be killed.  He is really going to die in this battle. After all, the power of the 'Pangu Banner', which is the most powerful weapon in the Three Realms, is very powerful.

    The moment the ¡®Pangu Flag¡¯ flew out, everyone couldn¡¯t help but think that Zhu Jiuyin would suffer a loss this time. Unless Hou Tu Zuwu could take action, he would really be dead.

    Just when everyone had such an idea, suddenly Zhu Jiuyin's divine heart burst out with a strong light. A dark golden pyramid protected this divine heart. Yuanshi Tianzun's innate treasure 'Pangu Banner'  It did not hit the divine heart, but collided with the destructive treasure. With the powerful impact, the destructive treasure protecting Zhu Jiuyin's divine heart instantly disappeared in front of everyone, from under the eyes of the saints.  escape.

    The moment Zhu Jiuyin escaped, a sudden shout came from the void: "Zhu Jiuyin, get out of here, we will fight until death!"

    No need to ask, everyone can tell from this voice that it is the voice of Empress Nuwa. It seems that Empress Nuwa was plotted by Zhu Jiuyin. She was tricked by Zhu Jiuyin before she even appeared on the stage. Otherwise,  She wouldn't be so angry.

    As the Empress Nuwa's shout fell, her body appeared in front of everyone. If the Four Saints Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun, Jieyin and Zhunti were beaten to pieces by Zhu Jiuyin, it would be terrible to see, and Nuwa  The empress was no better than them, and her whole body was in terrible condition.

    Before this, Yuanshi Tianzun had suspected that Empress Nuwa was treacherous and colluded with Tongtian Cult Leader and the others. Now it seems that he was wrong, and he was terribly wrong. It was not that Nuwa Empress and Tongtian Cult Leader colluded together, but from the beginning.  Empress Nuwa was plotted by Zhu Jiuyin. You must know that Empress Nuwa is in this space. Zhu Jiuyin can easily plot Empress Nuwa without being discovered under the eyes of all the saints. This makes  Taishang Laojun and the others were all shocked.

    Zhu Jiuyin is too powerful, so powerful that they are afraid of it. In fact, Zhu Jiuyin is far from as powerful as they thought. All this is because Zhu Jiuyin is willing to fight hard. The most important thing is that Yuanshi Tianzun and the others miscalculated.  , I didn¡¯t expect Zhu Jiuyin to be so desperate, so he was at a disadvantage from the beginning, and naturally he was beaten.

    Now the people who are angry with Zhu Jiuyin are not only Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun, Nuwa Empress and the Second Saint of the West. The leader of Tongtian who has been sitting on the mountain watching the tiger fight is also angry. He never thought of Zhu Jiuyin.  Jiuyin's last blow was so crazy that he was involved. With one blow, his 'Ten Thousand Immortals Formation' was beaten to pieces, and the 'Ten Thousand Immortals Formation' was violently violent.  Flaw, this is really a fire at the city gate that affects the fish in the pond.

    There is no use in anger, because Zhu Jiuyin has already escaped at this moment. Even if they have the intention to go after him, it will be too late. Moreover, if they attack Zhu Jiuyin again, I am afraid that the Wu Clan and Hou Tu Zu Wu will not sit back and watch.  Ignore it. Of course, the most important thing is that Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun have more important things to do. The calamity is not over yet. They need to end the calamity quickly. Although Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s final madness made them suffer.  He was severely injured, but Jie Jiao was not much better. Because the incident happened so suddenly, Jie Jiao didn't have time to come over. At this time, his feet were already in disarray.

    If they did not seize such a great opportunity, then they would be too stupid. Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun had a hint of joy in their eyes, and Jie Yin and Zhunti also had a flash of light in their eyes.  It seemed like they were going to take the opportunity to take action against Jie Jiao, and Jie Jiao was in a dangerous situation.

 Text Chapter 337: Dragon of Luck

    Chapter 337 The Dragon of Luck

    At this time, it can be seen that Master Tongtian is not a fool. However, Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s last blow ruined his mission and defeated the foundation of Jiejiao. Before Master Tongtian could make arrangements again, Yuanshi Tianzun said  He was the first to attack, and the innate treasure 'Pangu Banner' in his hand swept towards the leader of Tongtian.

    When Yuanshi Tianzun made a move, Taishang Laojun waved his hand and grabbed Duobao, the great disciple of Jie Jiao. He wanted to take Duobao directly to make Jie Jiao leaderless. At this time, the traitor who had been hiding in Jie Jiao also took action.  , Changer Dingguangxian took the opportunity to pretend to be seriously injured and exposed a big loophole in the 'Ten Thousand Immortals Formation'.

    Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun took action, and Jie Yin and Zhunti even went to great lengths to attack the many disciples of Jie Jiao. To them, these Jie Jiao disciples were the key to their great success in the West, and one by one they naturally  They used their hands and feet to arrest those Jie Jiao disciples.

    Seeing such a situation, the leader of Tongtian Cult cursed loudly: "Okay, Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun, you are insidious enough. Do you really think that you can defeat me like this? Do you think I don't know you?"  What are your thoughts? Do you think I don¡¯t know how to arrange that bastard Long-eared Dingguangxian to let you see the power of my Jiejiao? Luck is connected, ten thousand immortals are united, and the real dragon appears, break it for me!"

    As Master Tongtian shouted, Empress Yunxiao took Duobao's place and presided over the overall situation of the cult, and the entire 'Ten Thousand Immortals Formation' began to operate again, but this time it was based on Empress Yunxiao's 'Nine Curves of the Yellow River Formation'  'As a base, when the empress of Yunxiao moves.  The shadow of a huge yellow dragon began to solidify, and a dragon roar came.  The whole world was in turmoil.

    Luck has come to the fore. This time Tongtian Cult took the initiative to use its ultimate power, the Luck Dragon. Jie Jiao¡¯s luck is connected with Yin Shang. If Jie Jiao dies, then Yin Shang will perish. At this critical moment, Tong Tian Cult¡¯s leader  It triggered Jie Jiao's luck dragon, and Jie Jiao's move.  The luck of the Yin and Shang Dynasties naturally moved accordingly.

    If it were just the luck of the Yin Shang, it would not be able to support the Four Saints' ultimate victory. However, the luck of the Yin Shang was recognized by the three ancestors of the human race. The merits and treasures of the three ancestors of the human race suppressed it. It can be said that the Qi of the Yin Shang.  Luck already represents the destiny of the human race, and the Yin Shang Dynasty has also been recognized by the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors. Under the critical situation of the fate of the Yin Shang Dynasty, the destiny of the human race has been affected.

    As soon as I saw the big dragon of luck coming out of Jie Jiao.  The face of Empress Nuwa, who was not involved in the battle, changed drastically. She instantly saw the reality of the big dragon Jie Jiao, and she lost her voice and said: "How is this possible? How could the destiny of the human race be affected by Jie Jiao!"

    When they heard the cry of Empress Nuwa, the faces of the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti changed drastically, and the human race's luck changed.  They plundered Jiejiao's luck in such a wanton manner, and were instantly counterattacked by the fate of the human race. The luck of the West was damaged, and the two saints were angry about it, but they could not blame others.  The only complaint is that they were too greedy and acted too quickly.

    When I saw Lord Tongtian doing this.  Yuanshi Tianzun cursed loudly: "Tongtian, you are shameless. You actually used your own selfishness to shake the foundation of the fate of the human race. You have committed a heinous crime. You should die!"

    Yuanshi Tianzun is so angry at this moment that he even said the words "Jie Jiao should die". You want to think about it, but it is hard to say whether you can do it. Under the current situation, if you want to kill Jie Jiao, how can you think about it?  Even if you are not a human race, you have to give in from the protagonist's position. This will cause the world to tremble.

    Yuanshi Tianzun is not willing to give in, but what can he do if he is not willing to do so? It has become a foregone conclusion. When Jie Jiao¡¯s luck is connected with the luck of the human race, the outcome is already doomed. Although Jie Jiao¡¯s vitality has been restored after this battle.  It was seriously injured, but it was impossible to destroy the religion, let alone fail.

    Leader Tongtian sneered: "Yuanshi, I, the Jie Jiao, are shameless, and you are no better. It is even more shameless for you to collude with outsiders to bully your own brothers. Although the Jie Jiao, my Jie Jiao, is a mixed bag, I have at least been recognized by the human race.  What have you learned from your teachings? It will only stir up civil strife among the human race, or to be precise, it will only harm the fate of the human race!"

    Seeing the sudden change in things, Taishang Laojun couldn't help but sigh secretly. He had calculated everything, but he never expected that the human race would actually stand on the side of Jie Jiao and would actually stand up to Jie Jiao at the critical moment. The human race  support, even if they use multiple means, they are helpless, unless they can desperately ruin the fate of the human race, but the magnitude of the cause and effect is not what they are willing to bear.

    When he thought of this, Taishang Laojun felt cruel in his heart. You have a good plan, I have a wall ladder. He secretly sent a message to Yuanshi Tianzun: "Junior Brother Yuanshi cannot violate things. We can only change. First, deal with those who intercept  Teach your disciples to kill, ignore everything else, and end this calamity quickly. As long as the calamity is over, everything will be over!"

    Taishang Laojun is right. As soon as the calamity is over, even if Jiejiao is protected by the luck of the human race, it doesn¡¯t matter. He doesn¡¯t believe that the luck of the human race will always be with Jiejie.The connection between the religion and the religion was just an accident this time. Why did this happen? Yuanshi Tianzun also understood it. It was because of the appearance of the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti that the human race would help the Jiejiao in this way.

    Yuanshi Tianzun thought it right. This is exactly what happened. If it weren't for the appearance of the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti, the reaction of the human race would not be so intense. After all, the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti forced the Human Emperor to death.  , this is a shame to the human race, and now the other party is murdering Jie Jiao and wants the West to prosper. How can this not make the human race be wary?

    After Yuanshi Tianzun thought about all this, he let the Tongtian Cult Master go. The innate treasure 'Pangu Banner' in his hand went on a killing spree, and the disciples of the Cult suffered heavy casualties. This made the Tongtian Cult Master's eyes turn red.  But his anger was useless, because he was unable to stop the actions of Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun. With the killing, everyone on the list of gods was soon gone.

    Suddenly, a huge pressure fell from the sky, and a voice came: "You all come to Zixiao Palace!"

    This was the voice of Taoist Hongjun. As soon as Taozu Hongjun finished speaking, all the saints had to stop temporarily and went to Zixiao Palace one by one. This catastrophe ended here. Although Jiejiao suffered heavy casualties, there were no  To the point of destroying the religion, although Chanjiao has completed this calamity, there are gains and losses.

    Only the Second Sage of the West can still show a little smile. Although they have paid a heavy price and suffered a little bit of the fate of the human race, they have plundered many disciples from the Jie Sect. As long as they can bring these people  After crossing over, the great prosperity of the West is just around the corner, and they won't get much for the price they paid.

    A calamity ended because of this, which made all the immortals in the three realms a little disappointed. A good battle ended before the end, which disappointed many people, especially the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother above the heaven. You know  Although Jiejiao suffered a lot of losses, his vitality was only severely damaged. His foundation was still there, and he was still the largest sect in the Three Realms. How could this not disappoint him? The only thing that gave the Jade Emperor some comfort was that after this  The three sects of Zhan are already at odds with each other, and there are deep grievances. Even if they are resolved in the future, there is no possibility of reconciliation. This is a good thing for the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother.

    Because of this counterattack by the Tongtian leader, many people have forgotten the previous bloody battle of Zhu Jiuyin, and all of them focus on the struggle between the four religions: Human, Interpretation, Jie, and Buddhism. As for the human race,  The Holy Mother Nuwa is even more ignored. After all, Nuwa is an insignificant existence in this battle.

    With the end of the battle, the aura of Liangjie in the Three Realms was disappearing, and no one noticed that the aura of Liangjie was sending messages in one direction, and that direction was the direction Zhu Jiuyin escaped, because everyone was  Rang cast his eyes on Zixiao Palace and eagerly wanted to know what the outcome of this trip to Zixiao Palace would be.

    Although Jie Jiao's vitality was severely damaged in this battle, the foundation is still there, and the Yin Shang army was not affected too much. Some Jie Jiao disciples who were officials in Yin Shang also suffered from the early outbreak of this catastrophe.  However, those disciples of Jie Jiao who were spared death and had been in seclusion on Jin'ao Island ended up on the list. Otherwise, they were captured by the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti. Their presence allowed the Yin Shang Dynasty to keep their luck.  , as soon as the calamity was over, the disciples of Chan taught left Xiqi, and Xiqi had no chance anymore.

    All the immortals in the three realms knew that the reason why Jiejiao was spared this time was because of the actions of the human race. Therefore, no one in the three realms dared to underestimate the existence of the human race. The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were even more determined to have a good relationship with the human race.  Win over this potential stock of the human race.

    With the end of the calamity, Zhu Jiuyin breathed a sigh of relief. Once the calamity is over, the saints will withdraw from the stage of heaven and earth. The saints can no longer take action in the three realms, and they themselves  You won enough time to recuperate. Although the effort this time was huge, it was relatively worth it.

    In the sea of ????blood, Zhu Jiuyin was quietly recuperating there. No one knew that Zhu Jiuyin was in the sea of ????blood, not even the ancestor of the lord of the sea of ????blood, Styx, because  Their attention was focused on the Saints, and when Zhu Jiuyin escaped, he used the bloodline magical power of the Chaos Gods and Demons to directly break through the air and leave, naturally avoiding everyone's sight.

    Zhu Jiuyin sank his divine heart into the sea of ??blood to recover with the endless evil energy in the sea of ??blood, but he did not expect that the beating of his divine heart would cause the blood in the sea to come from the same source as the Styx River.  At the attention of a mosquito, he actually had the idea of ????devouring Zhu Jiuyin's divine heart. I have to say that this mosquito was really unlucky. Whoever had such a bad idea actually took up Zhu Jiuyin's divine heart.  The idea of ??Jiuyin, the fierce god, can only be said to be that he is blind!

 Text Chapter 338: Mosquito Taoist

    Chapter 338: Mosquito Taoist

    Zhu Jiuyin, who was recuperating with the power of the sea of ????blood, suddenly saw the ignorant man named Taoist Ant appear. He felt happy in his heart. He dared to make plans for himself. Even a saint might not have such a chance.  Guts, because his appearance has greatly changed this calamity, Taoist Mosquito also escaped, not only Taoist Ant, but also Kong Xuan escaped, allowing him to avoid  Westernization.

    Although Taoist Ant's sharp beak is powerful, it is simply a joke to break open the destructive treasure that protects the heart of the guardian god. Not to mention him, even the most powerful weapon in the three realms, 'Pangu Banner', is in the hands of Yuanshi Tianzun.  There is no such ability.

    Taoist Mosquito's cultivation level is still pretty good, but in Zhu Jiuyin's eyes, his cultivation level is a bit unimpressive. Even if Zhu Jiuyin is seriously injured and only has a divine heart left, that can still be done in the eyes of Zhu Jiuyin.  To kill Taoist Mosquito in an instant, you still need Zhu Jiuyin. He doesn't want to kill Taoist Mosquito, so keeping Taoist Mosquito is still very useful.

    With a thought in his mind, Zhu Jiuyin used his spiritual thoughts to press Taoist Mosquito. As soon as the breath of the chaotic gods and demons came out, Taoist Mosquito instantly felt the breath of death, making him involuntarily surrender to Zhu Jiuyin. Although Taoist Mosquito said  It comes from the same source as the River Styx, but the source of Taoist Mosquito's body comes more from the evil aura left by the chaotic gods and demons back then. When encountering Zhu Jiuyin's aura of chaotic gods and demons, he naturally feels fear.

    "Little mosquito, you are so brave, you even dare to challenge me. If it weren't for the fact that you are only driven by instinct, I would kill you with a single thought!"

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s spiritual thoughts came out.  The mosquito Taoist hurriedly begged Zhu Jiuyin for mercy: "Xiao Dao is ignorant, I hope seniors will show mercy. Give Xiao Dao a way to survive!"

    Zhu Jiuyin snorted coldly and said: "Okay, you don't have to be like this. If I had the intention to kill you, you would have died long ago. You can still stand in front of me, let alone your cultivation level.  It¡¯s hard for the Holy Spirit to touch me even if he comes, but you have a chance, because you are so obedient. Then I will show you a way!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin's tone changed, and the mosquito Taoist was overjoyed and said quickly: "Thank you, senior!"

    Zhu Jiuyin said: "Well, you don't have to be like this. I have always been true to my word, and I will not lie to a junior like you. Moreover, I and Styx are friends. Your chance lies in the west. Now the west is in a state of flux.  If you want to make great achievements, great prosperity is just around the corner, and it¡¯s just the right time for people like you to go!¡±

    When he heard Zhu Jiuyin's words, Taoist Mosquito hesitated in his heart. You must know that although he has been hiding in the sea of ????blood, he also knows something about things outside the sea of ????blood.  Especially the Second Sage of the West, he knew very well that he had heard a lot of bad things about the West among the Asura clan.

    Just listen, Taoist Mosquito said: "Senior, everyone in the West is insidious and cunning. Moreover, the path of cultivation is completely different from the trail. If you ask me to join the West, wouldn't it be a bit"

    Taoist Mosquito has not finished speaking yet.  Zhu Jiuyin understood what he was thinking, so he interrupted Taoist Mosquito with a cold snort, and said in a deep voice: "What do you know, a junior? You'd better put away your little thoughts. If I want to harm you,  I can kill you with just a thought, no need to worry about it!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, Taoist Mosquito said quickly: "Senior, that's not what I meant. I didn't doubt you!"

    Zhu Jiuyin said disdainfully: "Okay, you don't need to explain anything. Your ability is still far behind. Although it is said that you are born from the same source as the Styx, your Taoism is too different from that of the Styx."  , the Tao is that Yin does not grow alone, Yang does not arise, and Yin and Yang are balanced between heaven and earth. You were born from the sea of ??blood. The evil spirit of your body has reached its limit, and you have never heard of any Taoism. You just rely on instinct.  Cultivation, although the magic power is quite good, but the Tao practice is far behind. Although the cultivation method of Blood Sea is not bad, it is only Styx's own Tao method. Even if you learn it, it will not be of much use.  , if you want to achieve enlightenment, you have to find your own way. Although Jieyin and Zhunti in the West are not good people, the cultivation methods they created are not comparable to Styx, and the way of saints is not  A quasi-sage can understand it, and the method the other party practices can neutralize the evil spirit in your body. I have pointed out the way to you. As for whether you are willing to go or not, that is your own business!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's words moved Taoist Mosquito's heart. As Zhu Jiuyin said, his cultivation was all based on instinct. He had no method of cultivation at all.  To say that there is such a thing is just something I heard secretly from the mouths of the Asura clan, and I have never heard of the Dao formally at all.

    Although it is said that enlightenment is still far away for Mr. Mosquito, Mr. Mosquito is also a thoughtful person. He naturally hopes that he can goHe was farther away, so he hurriedly said: "Thank you, senior, for your guidance. I understand. I just understand how a person with no identity can invest in the West. Please give me your guidance, senior!"

    Zhu Jiuyin could clearly see the thoughts of Taoist Mosquito. He also wanted to play with Zhu Jiuyin, which was really funny. Zhu Jiuyin said calmly: "Little mosquito, put away your little scheming."  Think about it, you may think that I have something to do with the West. Let me tell you, the West and I are life-and-death enemies. You can¡¯t expect to use my name to go to the West smoothly. If those two people from the West know about me,  With your identity, you may die without knowing how.¡±

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, the mosquito Taoist couldn't help but be startled. He really didn't expect that Zhu Jiuyin actually had a grudge against the West. He didn't have a deep friendship with the West as he thought. This made him a little bit  He was suspicious of Zhu Jiuyin's intentions, but this mosquito Taoist knew how to behave, and he quickly said: "Senior, please rest assured, as long as I say a word from senior, I will work hard for senior and find out everything about the West!"

    When he heard what Taoist Mosquito said, Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "Little Mosquito, you have your heart, but you are wrong. When I pointed you to go to the West to practice, I did not mean that you would become a bastard.  The West is not worth my troubles. And I don¡¯t need to do such stupid things, so you don¡¯t need to show your loyalty to me. I pointed you to the West just because you have a destiny with the West, nothing more, you don¡¯t need to  Worry about what I¡¯m going to ask you to do!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words were something Taoist Mosquito had never expected. He really didn¡¯t understand why Zhu Jiuyin was so kind and would give guidance to a little ant like himself. With his little cultivation, Zhu Jiuyin could  There is indeed an ant-like existence in his eyes, and it is precisely because of this that he is a little confused!

    Taoist Mosquito said doubtfully: "Senior, you really don't need me to find out the truth about the West?"

    Regarding the doubts in the minds of mosquito Taoists.  Zhu Jiuyin can naturally understand that for a cautious person like Taoist Mosquito, he must be careful when something good suddenly comes to his door!  It's a pity that all his thoughts were in vain, because Zhu Jiuyin really didn't have any ill intentions towards him. The reason why Zhu Jiuyin pointed out the mosquito Taoist was out of fun. He wanted to see how he could deliver the mosquito Taoist.  The west.  Then how will Jieyin and Zhunti treat the mosquito Taoist?

    Zhu Jiuyin said in a gloomy voice: "Little mosquito, your suspicion is too serious. I haven't paid attention to Jie Yin and Zhunti yet. You don't have to be afraid of this or that. I, Zhu Jiuyin, won't take advantage of you."  Such a junior wants to plot against the West. And he doesn¡¯t even bother to do so!¡±

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, the mosquito Taoist was greatly shocked and said in a voiceless voice: "Senior, are you the famous Zhu Jiuyin Great Sage in the Three Realms, the master who slaughtered saints?"

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s reputation is really resounding.  Even the mosquito Taoist knew Zhu Jiuyin's name, which really surprised Zhu Jiuyin.  He said: "Little mosquito, I am Zhu Jiuyin. Now you should understand that I will not harm you, right?"

    Zhu Jiuyin has the courage to do what he says. This is recognized by the three realms. Even the demon clan does not dare to say bad things about Zhu Jiuyin. After knowing Zhu Jiuyin's identity, Taoist Mosquito is completely relieved.  He understood that Zhu Jiuyin really would not harm himself, so he quickly said: "Senior, I have never worried that you will harm me. I don't understand why senior would point me to the Western Paradise instead of others!"

    Zhu Jiuyin said calmly: "Little mosquito, I think you are still a talent that can be created, so I just gave you a few words of advice. Although the West is poor, Jieyin and Zhunti are not good people, but what they created  The body also has its own uniqueness. Although you come from the same source as the Styx, your wealth is very different from that of the Styx. What innate spiritual treasures do you have in your hands? If you want  To prove the truth, you have to take the path of killing three corpses. I don¡¯t know how many people in the three realms are trapped at this point, but the relics created by Zhunti and Jieyin can solve this problem. It¡¯s so helpful to you.  It¡¯s perfect for people who are talented but don¡¯t have any family background. As long as you have the will, you will definitely achieve great results!¡±

    There are many interested people in these three realms, but few people go to the West. Why is this?  It's not that there are not enough opportunities, but that no one is willing to go to a poor place like the West, and no one wants to suffer. Only the mosquitoes don't care about this, because for him, no matter how poor the West is, it is better than a sea of ??blood.

    After confirming that Zhu Jiuyin had no ill intentions, Taoist Mosquito felt much more at ease and thanked him quickly: "Thank you for your advice, senior. I will go to the West to seek Taoism now!"

    Hearing the words of the people in Mosquito Road, Zhu Jiuyin said in a deep voice: "Wait a minute, don't go in a hurry now, I'm afraid that Jie Yin and Zhunti won't be able to return to the Western Paradise for a while, and  You just go there in such a big way. If you are good, you will be included in the West, if you are bad, you will be directly laundered.Brain, if you want to go to the West, you'd better get rid of your evil spirit first, otherwise it may not be a good thing even if you go to the Western Paradise!  "

    What Zhu Jiuyin said was not a lie, he was telling the truth. Considering the distance between the Western Paradise and the Sea of ??Blood, if the Mosquito Taoist went to the West to seek Tao in such a swagger, it would be really dangerous.  The first impression I had with Zhunti was that the Mosquito Taoists came to the nest, and it would be even more difficult to succeed in learning from the West.

    Zhu Jiuyin's permission came in advance of Taoist Mosquito. He said with a sudden realization: "Fortunately, I have senior guidance, otherwise I'm afraid it will be really dangerous. My sinister aura will be considered by others as soon as I arrive in the West."  It is impossible to seek the road from those who go to the den!"

    Zhu Jiuyin was quite satisfied with Taoist Mosquito's answer. At least Taoist Mosquito was not a fool, but he could be considered a smart person. Being able to understand the mystery of this in such a short period of time was considered a bit clever.  .

    Although the cleverness is not bad, it cannot be put on the stage, and it is of no use beyond the understanding of the great road. Zhu Jiuyin said: "The evil spirit in you is too strong. I have a magic formula here. You can write it down for a good life."  In cultivation, as long as you are willing to work hard, this evil spirit can be refined very quickly!"

    For a person like Zhu Jiuyin who has received the inheritance from the Great God Pangu and listened to the sermons of Taoist Hongjun, even if he is just an ancestral shaman and cannot practice many Taoism without the soul, his understanding of Taoism is more than  He has convinced many people, even some saints, that their understanding of the Tao is not as good as that of Zhu Jiuyin. It would be extremely easy for Zhu Jiuyin to teach Taoist Mosquito a little bit of Taoism. There are so many tricks in his hands.

    The mosquito Taoist is just a pawn of Zhu Jiuyin. For such a chess piece, Zhu Jiuyin naturally has to give him a little help. Otherwise, the mosquito Taoist can't even enter the gate of the Western Paradise, so how can he help Zhu Jiu  Yin generation comes to have fun.

    A divine thought fell into Taoist Mosquito's sea of ??consciousness. What Zhu Jiuyin passed on to Taoist Mosquito was the Taoist Way of the Sun that he had learned from the fight between Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi.  , Donghuang Taiyi's Dao Dao is not enough, but it is not difficult to refine the evil spirit of Zhu Jiuyin.

    Taoist Mosquito has never been exposed to the complete Taoism. After receiving Zhu Jiuyin's instructions, he felt very happy and said quickly: "Thank you, senior. I will practice hard and strive to refine myself as soon as possible."  Angry, I will live up to the kindness of my seniors!"

    Seeing the excitement of Taoist Mosquito, Zhu Jiuyin secretly shook his head in his heart. To him, this was just an ordinary Taoist article, nothing at all, so he shook his head and said: "Okay, use  That's not the case, you should go back to practice quickly. If you have any questions about practice that you don't understand, you can ask me directly. I will be practicing here for a long time!"

 Text Chapter 339: Change of Heaven

    Chapter 339: Changes in the sky

    Zhu Jiuyin didn't give too many instructions to Taoist Mosquito, let alone not to reveal his whereabouts. In Zhu Jiuyin's view, if Taoist Mosquito was not a fool, he would know what he should do. As for saying that Taoist Mosquito had revealed his whereabouts,  His whereabouts are not a big deal, because this sea of ??blood is connected with the underworld. If it is really dangerous, Zhu Jiuyin can enter the underworld in an instant. There are Houtu Ancestral Witch and Xuanming Ancestral Witch in the underworld. There is no one yet.  Who dares to act wild there?

    Of course, Zhu Jiuyin is not afraid that the Saints will really come to visit him. He believes that the Saints are in pain now and they have lost the opportunity to continue to show their talents in the Three Realms.

    Things were just as Zhu Jiuyin said and thought. When the saints came to Zixiao Palace, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother had been summoned by Taoist Hongjun. When the saints sat down, Taozu Hongjun said in a deep voice: "Yuanshi,  The person who deserves the calamity is cultivating under your sect. Now that the positions on the list of gods are complete, this calamity should also end. After you return, it is your responsibility to make the person who deserves the calamity quickly become a god without any mistakes!"

    Hearing the words of Daozu Hongjun, Yuanshi Tianzun said quickly: "Disciple understands!" Yuanshi Tianzun couldn't help but glance at the Tongtian leader coldly while speaking, which was a demonstration to the Tongtian leader.

    Tongtian Cult Leader was not moved at all by the provocative eyes of Yuanshi Tianzun. Although the Jie Jiao's vitality was severely damaged during this calamity, the foundation of the Jie Jiao was still there, and after this battle, the Jie Jiao had also been reduced.  Many people were exposed, and some disloyal people were exposed one by one, which was considered as an opportunity for the leader of Tongtian to clean up his family.

    After Yuanshi Tianzun replied.  Daozu Hongjun said to the Jade Emperor: "Haotian, now that the lack of manpower in the court has been supplemented, if there is any turmoil in the three realms in the future, it will be your responsibility!"

    As soon as Daozu Hongjun said this, the Jade Emperor was a little dumbfounded. You must know that this is something he can't bear. The heavenly court has all the people, but there are still saints in the three realms. He, the emperor of heaven, is far from being able to compete with those of the past.  Demon Emperor Jun was compared with Donghuang Taiyi. What could he use to fight against him? A trace of embarrassment appeared on his face involuntarily.

    It¡¯s not that the Jade Emperor doesn¡¯t want to control the general trend of the Three Realms.  But he didn't have the ability to master it. He was powerless, so he could only smile bitterly and didn't dare to answer. Seeing the appearance of the Jade Emperor, how could he not know what he was thinking from the perspective of Taoist Hongjun, the threat of the saint?  The impact on heaven is really great.

    The saints are not aware of it at all.  They still maintained a confrontation with each other. As for the safety of the Three Realms, they did not care at all. For them, they only cared about their own interests.

    Hongjun Daozu said in a deep voice: "Haotian, I understand your consideration. After the calamity is over, the saints are no longer allowed to intervene in the struggle of the three realms, and they are not allowed to take any big action in the three realms. Today's three realms can no longer bear the power of the saints!"

    As soon as Daozu Hongjun said these words, a look of ecstasy flashed across the eyes of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. Without the restraint of the saints, his control over the three realms was greatly improved. The Jade Emperor was happy, but the saints instantly became pale.  Change.  All of them had sad faces, obviously very dissatisfied with Daozu Hongjun's order.  However, they did not dare to resist, and could only glare at the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. In their hearts, they believed that this was the fault of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother before they came to Zixiao Palace, and they had already confused Taoist Hongjun.

    Seeing the changes in the saints, Daozu Hongjun said in a deep voice: "Master, I know that you are unwilling to accept it, but this is the general trend of heaven. You have repeatedly fought among yourself, and you have taken great action, causing heavy damage to the entire Three Realms.  My spiritual energy has been greatly reduced. If you are allowed to take action again, you will be able to destroy the Three Realms without the arrival of immeasurable calamities. For the safety of the Three Realms, the saints are not allowed to take action in the Three Realms from now on. Those who violate it will be punished by heaven!"

    Taoist Hongjun directly used Heavenly Punishment to warn the saints, which made the faces of Sanqing, the Second Saint of the West, and Nuwa Empress become extremely distressed. They really did not expect that a big battle would end up with such a result.  , which made them feel less depressed. Now that Daozu Hongjun said this, even if they wanted to change, they had no chance.

    However, the saints did not give up. As the senior brother, Taishang Laojun said: "Teacher, is there really no other way? Can the earthly immortal world not be restored to its original state?"

    Hongjun Daozu took a deep look at Taishang Laojun, and then said: "If there is a way, do you think I will do this? Do you think this is my intention? This is the will of Heaven and you cannot change it."

    Yuanshi Tianzun said unwillingly: "Teacher, among the three realms, the saints are not as good as us, and the Hou Tuzu Witch, is she also within this restriction? And the combat ability of Zhu Jiuyin is also equivalent to that of the saints.  Since the three realms cannot bear meWaiting for the attack, is Zhu Jiuyin also among the restricted targets?  "

    As soon as Yuanshi Tianzun said this, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were very happy. They also wanted to know whether Zhu Jiuyin would also be subject to this restriction. After all, Zhu Jiuyin's combat ability made them have to worry about it. The most important thing was Zhu Jiuyin.  Jiuyin is a lunatic, and he never knows when he will come to heaven again, so the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother are also watching Hongjun Daozu closely, hoping to get good news from Hongjun Daozu.

    Unfortunately, the result was a big disappointment for them. For Taoist Hongjun, neither Hou Tuzu Shaman nor Zhu Jiuyin was under his control. Hou Tuzu Shaman embodied the six paths of reincarnation and proved the Tao.  At that time, there was no opportunity to integrate into the Dao. Even if the Heavenly Dao wanted to deal with the Hou Tuzu Witch, it would not be an easy task, let alone Zhu Jiuyin. Although Zhu Jiuyin's real body of the Chaos God and Demon was destroyed at the moment.  , but Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s divine heart is not destroyed, and he still has the ability to recover. If he continues to stay in the Three Realms, he can still understand everything intuitively, and can also limit Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s growth. If Zhu Jiuyin is forced into chaos  Everything among them is no longer under the control of Heavenly Dao and Hongjun Daozu.

    Just listening, Daozu Hongjun said in a deep voice: "Zhu Jiuyin is now seriously injured and his vitality is severely damaged. He will not be able to recover for a while. As for Hou Tuzu Wu, she has great wisdom and has never participated in the fight between you.  Among them, and the Six Paths of Reincarnation is related to the safety of the Three Realms and cannot be separated from her, so she is not within the restriction!"

    "When Hongjun Taozu said these words, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were greatly disappointed. They also frightened the Sanqing, the Second Sage of the West, and the Nuwa Empress, because they were all afraid of Zhu Jiuyin's revenge.

    I saw all the saints saying in unison: "Teacher, if Zhu Jiuyin is not within the restrictions, then he will take revenge on us and other disciples, and our Taoism will be threatened. I hope the teacher will be merciful!"

    Daozu Hongjun shook his head and said: "You don't need to say more. Although Zhu Jiuyin is very arrogant, he is much more measured than you. It can be said that he has not taken the initiative to attack Xiang Ci since the beginning of time. He was always beaten by others.  Forced to fight back, as for your orthodoxy, it will not be affected by Zhu Jiuyin, but the premise is that your disciples will no longer provoke him!"

    Under such circumstances, only a fool would provoke Zhu Jiuyin, a lunatic. When all the saints saw what Taoist Hongjun said, they could only sigh inwardly and accept their fate. Who made them back off too much?

    However, Yuanshi Tianzun still wanted to add some trouble to Tongtian Cult Master. He said: "Teacher, the 'Four Swords of Zhuxian' you gave to Junior Brother Tongtian were taken away by Zhu Jiuyin. What should I do?"

    On the surface, it seems that Yuanshi Tianzun is caring about Master Tongtian, but in fact he is trying to get in the face of Master Tongtian. His treasures have been taken away. How can he be proud of himself? I have to say that Yuanshi Tianzun is a little too much.  .

    Regarding Yuanshi Tianzun's words, Taoist Hongjun turned his attention to the leader of Tongtian and asked in a deep voice: "Tongtian, what do you think about this matter?"

    Leader Tongtian said calmly: "The disciple is incompetent and cannot keep the treasure given by the teacher. The disciple is guilty, please punish the teacher!"

    Taoist Hongjun was very satisfied with the reaction of Master Tongtian. At least Master Tongtian was more sensible than Yuanshi Tianzun and did not care about this matter. The treasure had already fallen into Zhu Jiuyin's hands. If he wanted to get it from Zhu Jiuyin again,  It's not an easy thing to get it back in your hands.

    Daozu Hongjun shook his head and said: "Tongtian, it's good for you to have such an idea. In fact, what Zhu Jiuyin said when he divided the treasure with his master was true. This treasure was indeed destined to him. Luo Hou died in  Zhu Jiuyin's hand, so this treasure should belong to him. I just wanted to give you a chance, but I didn't expect this result. You don't have a treasure in your hands now, and I can't favor one thing over another. This 'Heaven and Earth Pearl' will be given to you.  To suppress the luck of the Great Sect, although this treasure is only an innate spiritual treasure, it is re-created after the Chaos Supreme Treasure 'Chaos Pearl' was damaged!"

    Yuanshi Tianzun originally wanted to deliberately fall into the hands of the leader of Tongtian, but he never thought that the result would be like this. Taoist Hongjun actually gave the leader of Tongtian an innate spiritual treasure, and it could also be used to suppress the great sect.  Luck, how could this not make Yuanshi Tianzun angry.

    The two sages Jieyin and Zhunti were also dissatisfied with Taoist Hongjun, and secretly thought: "The registered disciples are not as good as the disciples who entered the house. The leader of Tongtian lost the 'Four Swords of Killing Immortals' and gave him another treasure, but we did not  It¡¯s nothing, the teacher is so unfair!¡±

    Jieying and Zhunti didn't even think about the origins of Sanqing and their origins. They inherited the fortune of the great god Pangu, but they were nothing. It was already very good to be able to attain enlightenment, and they still wanted to ask for it.  More, which is a bit overestimating one's capabilities.

 Text Chapter 340 Greed

    Chapter 340: Greed

    Yuanshi Tianzun was angry about this matter, and Taishang Laojun felt bad, not to mention the Nuwa Empress. He secretly sighed in his heart that he should not have had anything to do with Yuanshi Tianzun before, otherwise he would not have interacted with Tongtian Cult Master.  The relationship between them has changed, and now I am afraid that Master Tongtian will also hold a grudge against him. Now that she sees Taoist Hongjun treating Master Tongtian so favorably, Empress Nuwa naturally feels something in her heart.

    Master Tongtian is so loved by Taoist Hongjun, so one can imagine how something unexpected could happen to Jie Jiao. Although Jie Jiao¡¯s battle damaged his vitality, it cleared up some internal problems and became more united and stronger.  Close, the most important thing is that after this battle, Jie Jiao no longer has to worry about losing his luck.

    Just when Yuanshi Tianzun, Taishang Laojun and Nuwa Empress were feeling emotional, Taoist Hongjun said: "The phoenix sings to Xiqi, Xiqi is in the ascendant. This is the general trend of heaven, but things are not absolute.  The defeat of Xiqi this time was due to their own shortcomings. Now the Earth Immortal World is overcrowded, so I decided to move the people of Xiqi to the Earth Star. Yuanshi, please let the people who deserve the disaster go back and prepare!"

    As soon as Daozu Hongjun said these words, the two saints, Jieyin and Zhunti, were even more dissatisfied. The gap between the registered disciple and the disciple who entered the house was too big. First, he rewarded the leader of Tongtian Cult with a weapon that can suppress Qi.  The innate spiritual treasure of luck is now balanced again, and he is also kind to Xiqi. The world is overcrowded, and only a few people have the nerve to say such things. This excuse is too bad, even if there are more people from the human race  Even if it is doubled, it will not have any impact on the Earthly Immortal Realm.  To put it bluntly, Daozu Hongjun was trying to comfort Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun to prevent them from being dissatisfied.

    There are benefits to all three cleanses.  But there is nothing in the West. Such a gap makes the faces of the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti a bit ugly. It is not that they can't calm down, but that they can't calm down because the gap between the two is too big.  Even if they are saints, they cannot keep calm. It is already rare for them to remain silent. If they exchange places with Sanqing, the situation will be even more different.

    When the two sages of the West were seriously dissatisfied with Taoist Hongjun.  Suddenly, Taoist Hongjun glanced at them indifferently, and then said: "After this great catastrophe of Xuanmen, the three religions of Ren, Chan, and Jie have all suffered heavy losses, and the West should be happy if nothing happens. The next calamity will be  It¡¯s the great prosperity of the West!¡±

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If it was said that the two saints of the West were dissatisfied with the actions of Taoist Hongjun, then these words made them overjoyed.  What they have been pursuing is the great prosperity of the West. Now that they have been recognized by Taoist Hongjun, they are naturally ecstatic. They really did not expect that what they have been pursuing will be so easy to obtain.

    When he heard the words of Daozu Hongjun, Yuanshi Tianzun showed a hint of anger on his face. He had never thought that the West would benefit from his calculations.  How could Yuanshi Tianzun not be angry about this, but he didn't expect that this was just the beginning, and things that made him even more angry were still to come.  It's a pity that Yuanshi Tianzun doesn't know this now, otherwise he wouldn't be like this.

    For the saints.  Daozu Hongjun hit him with a stick and then gave him a sweet date. This method was very smooth.  Even if there is fire in the hearts of all the saints, they can't get rid of it and can only acquiesce in all this.

    Seeing that all the saints did not say anything to fight back, Taoist Hongjun said again: "Okay, that's it for now. You can go back. Remember that after the calamity, the saints are not allowed to make any big moves in the three realms.  Once it's over, I will use force to remove the people of Xiqi, so be prepared in advance!"

    After speaking, Taoist Hongjun waved his sleeves, and then all the saints returned to the battlefield. At this time, no one dared to take any more action. They all cleaned up the mess and returned to their respective dojos.

    After this battle, two-thirds of the Jie Jiao disciples either died or were captured by the West, leaving only one third, but these one third were all Jie Jiao's upper-level disciples. As for those  The traitor was already dead.

    After a war ended, the internal conflicts within the Chan Cult became more intense. Because the Nine Transformations Golden Pill given by Taishang Laojun was not enough, some people's cultivation levels were not restored, and these people were naturally dissatisfied.  , with the intention of apostasy, and after seeing the tragic situation of Ran Deng, their determination became even stronger.

    ?? Ran Deng has been in the Chan Sect for many years and can be regarded as working hard, but what happened? He died and was listed on the list. As the deputy leader of the Chan Sect, this is not the case, let alone them.

    Before Daozu Hongjun's words, even if Jieyin and Zhunti wanted to take action against Chanjiao and win over the disciples of Chanjiao, they were powerless. After all, Yuanshi Tianzun was not someone to be trifled with. In addition, Taishang Laojun,  Once they anger each other, there will definitely be a war between the four saints, but now they are leadingYu Zhunti didn't have that consideration. The Taoist ancestors said that the saints are not allowed to make big moves in the three realms. From now on, even if Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun are dissatisfied, they can't help themselves. How can they not give up such a great opportunity?  Let Jie Yin and Zhunti's hearts flutter.

    Some Taoists support the bold to death and starve to death the timid. Now that they have been restricted by Taoist Hongjun, Jie Yin and Zhunti have completely let go of their hands and feet. After returning to the battlefield, Jie Yin and Zhunti exchanged views with each other.  They looked at each other, and then hurriedly left the East and returned to the Western Paradise.

    The actions of Jie Yin and Zhunti did not make Sanqing and Nuwa Empress suspicious. In their opinion, the reason why the Second Sage of the West was so nervous was that they wanted to quickly bring the plundered Jie Jiao disciples back to the West.  , in case the Tongtian leader counterattacked, no one thought that Jieyin and Zhunti had other ideas in mind.

    After returning to the Western Paradise, the faces of the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin were filled with endless ecstasy. Only Zhunti said: "Brother, the day we have been looking forward to is finally coming. Now we have  With the teacher¡¯s recognition, we no longer have to worry about the rise of the West, and we can finally breathe a sigh of relief!¡±

    Hearing Zhunti's words, the Holy Saint nodded and said, "Junior brother is right. I didn't expect that this day would come so quickly, and that it would give us such a surprise. The teacher's restrictions are very important to Sanqing and Sanqing."  It is a disaster for Nuwa, but it is a great good thing for us. As long as they are not restrained, it will be much easier for us in the West to advance eastward!"

    Go east!  This is also what Jieyin and Zhunti have been looking forward to. Now they finally see the opportunity. Saint Zhunti smiled and said: "Yes, this is really a great good thing for us in the West. We had to take it into consideration before."  Sanqing and Nuwa Empress, there is no need for this at all now. In this battle, we plundered many disciples from Jiejiao, which was enough to make the West prosperous. However, the cultivation of these disciples is a bit low, and they are only suitable for China.  There are not many people at the lower level and above the upper level, but there are several people in the Chanjiao who are related to us in the West. We can use the teacher's restrictions to catch Yuanshi Tianzun off guard. No matter how angry he is in the future, we can't help him!"

    As soon as Zhunti said these words, the face of the saint became solemn, and he said in a deep voice: "Junior brother, do you think you are somewhat certain about this? What we have to do is of great importance, so we must not leave it unfinished.  But it makes everyone in the city know about it, and that would be bad."

    When Saint Zhunti heard this, he said disdainfully: "Brother, don't worry, Yuanshi Tianzun has always only focused on the leader Tongtian and Zhu Jiuyin, and has not paid attention to the internal affairs of his teaching.  In the past, I may not have had much confidence in the situation, but after the previous battle, I am fully confident that I can succeed!"

    Saint Zhunti's words surprised Saint Jingyin. He really didn't expect Zhunti to be so confident, so he said: "Junior brother, it's good to be sure. This time, don't let anything happen again. After all, you can't miss the opportunity.  What you lose will never come back!¡±

    Saint Zhunti smiled and said: "Senior brother, don't worry. Don't forget that Ran Deng will die on the list. He will never agree with Chan Jiao again and seek refuge in heaven. I'm afraid Ran Deng will not make such a choice. After all,  The cultivation of Haotian and Yaochi is too weak to protect him at all, so he can only join us in the west. As long as Ran Deng's heart is moved, let alone other people. Yuanshi Tianzun is just in the hands of Taishang Laojun.  After getting the Xiangmei Jiuzhuan Golden Pill, will those who didn¡¯t get the Golden Pill have no resentment in their hearts? As long as they have resentment, then we have an opportunity to take advantage of it!"

    These words of Saint Zhunti made Saint Jingyin very happy, as if he had seen the great prosperity of the West, with endless joy on his face, and he completely agreed with Saint Zhunti's explanation.

    Flies don't bite seamless eggs. If Chanjiao is monolithic and works together, then even if Zhunti saint wants to win over Chanjiao disciples, he won't be able to do so. Now that there is an internal problem within Chanjiao, then if Zhunti doesn't act well  Seizing the opportunity is really a waste of opportunity.

    Among the three realms, only Zhu Jiuyin could see clearly the thoughts of the two saints Jie Yin and Zhunti. The others never thought that Zhunti and Jie Yin had just obtained the two saints from Jie Jiao during the calamity.  The good thing is that before you have time to digest it, you will start thinking about teaching again!  Although everyone knows that the Two Saints of the West are greedy, but they suddenly wanted to become allies, which is really not a good thing. The spread of this matter will have a great impact on the reputation of the West, but for the introduction and accurate  As far as the Second Saint is concerned, they no longer care about reputation at all. All they care about is profit.

 Text Chapter 341 Past Buddha

    Chapter 341 Past Buddha

    When Daozu Hongjun sent the saints back to the battlefield, Zhu Jiuyin in the sea of ??blood was aware of it, but he was not too surprised by this matter. For Zhu Jiuyin, he is the most important person now.  What he wants is to digest the benefits he has gained in this calamity and regroup his true body of the Chaos Gods and Demons. This time he has broken through and then stood up again. If Zhu Jiuyin can complete a new round  The true form of the Chaos God and Demon, so it is not difficult for him to break through his current cultivation level.

    However, Zhu Jiuyin did not forget the mosquito Taoist. With a thought, Zhu Jiuyin summoned the mosquito Taoist. After receiving Zhu Jiuyin's summons, the mosquito Taoist quickly came to Zhu Jiuyin.  Taoist Mosquito was very concerned about Yin's reminder. You must know that when he used the Taoist techniques taught to him by Zhu Jiuyin, he restrained his Yin evil spirit, and his own cultivation level also improved a lot. This made Taoist Mosquito  I was very happy, so when I heard Zhu Jiuyin's call, I naturally came in a hurry.

    After seeing the mosquito Taoist appear, Zhu Jiuyin nodded secretly in his heart. He was very happy that the mosquito Taoist could arrive at such a fast speed. At least the mosquito Taoist still had his existence in his heart. The mosquito Taoist could have such a  His attitude is not to encourage Jiuyin to give him a try.

    After seeing Zhu Jiuyin, Taoist Mosquito said: "Senior summoned junior to come here, I wonder if there is any important thing for me, junior to do? As long as senior says a word, I will go through fire and water without hesitation!"

    When he heard the words of Taoist Mosquito, Zhu Jiuyin smiled calmly and said: "Okay, little mosquito. You don't need to say these pretentious words in front of me. I summoned you today because your opportunity has come.  . The saints have returned from the Zixiao Palace, and the evil aura around you has almost restrained. It is just a good opportunity to go to the Western Paradise to seek refuge in the West, so that you can achieve the true fruition as soon as possible!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words came out, Taoist Mosquito was overjoyed, but in an instant he said worriedly: ¡°Senior, will he accept me if I come to you on my own initiative like this?¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin still has some understanding of the considerations in Taoist Mosquito's heart.  He said calmly: "Jie Yin and Zhunti are not ordinary people. Don't say that you don't have any ill intentions. Even if you are malicious and are the undercover people, Zhunti and Zhunti will not reject you because of their personalities."  Outside the door, you can go forward with confidence and boldness. If you go early and take advantage of the good seat, you can still be a Buddha. If you go late and wait for the good seat to be occupied, then you  This is the life of a Bodhisattva!"

    Hearing Zhu Jiuyin's words, the mosquito Taoist was shaken in his heart. He has a face, and since he is going to seek refuge in the West, he naturally wants to have a louder name.  A Buddha is naturally better than a Bodhisattva. He quickly said: "Thank you for your advice, senior. I will go to the west now!"

    Zhu Jiuyin was not surprised by Taoist Mosquito's reaction. Everyone has desires.  Mosquito Taoists are no exception. If there are good ones, they will naturally take advantage of them.  Zhu Jiuyin said calmly: "Go on, go early and benefit early. Since you are gone, I should take a good rest and heal my injuries!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin finished speaking, Taoist Mosquito said with concern: "Senior, you and Houtu Zuwu are brothers and sisters. If you are injured, why not recuperate in the underworld? Wouldn't that be safer!"

    Zhu Jiuyin smiled calmly and said: "I have my own ideas. You don't need to worry about me. Just go to the Western Paradise. It's late but there is no good seat!"

    Perhaps Taoist Mosquito liked Zhu Jiuyin very much. Zhu Jiuyin paused and then said: "That's alright! With your cultivation level, it will take you a long time to reach the West, so I can help you."  You go to the Western Paradise as soon as possible!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's voice fell and his mind moved, a powerful force of space burst out from his divine heart, and a crack in space appeared. Seeing that Zhu Jiuyin had lost his true body of gods and demons, he only relied on  With a divine heart, he could use such a method, which made Taoist Mosquito stunned on the spot and unable to wake up for a long time.

    Taoist Mosquito has always been in this sea of ??blood. Although he can understand some external situations from the Asura clan, he has never seen a powerful man like Zhu Jiuyin take action. Naturally, he is the one who  The powerful strength was so shocking that it was difficult to react for a while.

    When he saw Master Mosquito's appearance, Zhu Jiuyin snorted and said, "Little Mosquito, why don't you wake up quickly and follow the cracks in space to become a disciple in the Western Paradise!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's low shout woke up Taoist Mosquito from the shock. After regaining his consciousness, Taoist Mosquito quickly said: "Thank you for your guidance, senior. I know what to do. Senior, I will wait for my good news."  Bar!"

    When he said this, the mosquito Taoist didn't dare to neglect, and as soon as his mind moved, he devoted himself to it.In the gap that Jiuyin tore open for him, with the power of Zhu Jiuyin, he came to the west in an instant.

    Fortunately, Zhu Jiuyin thought very carefully and did not place the spatial rift in front of the gate of the Western Paradise. Otherwise, Zhu Jiuyin would have alerted the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti if he made such a big noise, which would easily expose them.  Leaving his whereabouts is a big threat to Zhu Jiuyin.

    After sending away the mosquito Taoist, Zhu Jiuyin murmured: "I have given you the opportunity, Mr. Mosquito. As for whether you can succeed or not, it all depends on your own strength. I will not help you anymore."  It¡¯s no longer your fault!¡±

    The master led the door, and everyone practiced. Zhu Jiuyin had already introduced the Mosquito Taoist to the avenue. As for other things, it didn't matter at all. You must know that the West has always been deeply rejected by many saints in the East, so in the treatment of disciples  In terms of arrangements, Saint Zhunti had high standards of comment, so the mosquito Taoist was soon welcomed into the Western Paradise.

    Originally, Zhun Dan and Jie Yin heard a report from their disciples that an outsider was requesting to join the Western Paradise. This made Zhunti and Jie Yin very happy. Although they did not know the origin of Mosquito Taoist, it was unknown to the West.  They don't pay much attention to the other party's origin, and Zhunti and Jieyin trust each other.  Even if the other party has different intentions, the other party will change under their inspiration.

    For a person who comes to ask to join the West.  The two saints Jieyin and Zhunti attach great importance to it. You must know that this is the face of the West. If they do not handle this matter well, it will have a great impact on their eastward march. Youdao is to buy horse bones with a thousand gold, but for mosquitoes  They had to pay attention to the Taoist coming out.

    In order to show their sincerity, the two saints, Jie Yin and Zhunti, all came out to meet with Taoist Mosquito, a junior of Daluo Jinxian level.  They did an amazing job at this point.

    When they saw Taoist Mosquito, Jie Yin and Zhunti couldn't help but be startled. From their saintly perspective, even if Taoist Mosquito had obtained the inheritance of Zhu Jiuyin and could hide his aura, the Yin evil in his bones was still there.  The breath was still picked up and settled with Zhunti, and he also attached great importance to the mosquito Taoist.

    The moment I saw Mr. Mosquito.  The two saints Jieyin and Zhunti found out some things about Taoist Mosquito, and heard Saint Jieyin say in a deep voice: "I don't know what to call this fellow Taoist. What are the requirements for coming to my Western Paradise?"

    As for Jieyin and Zhunti, they are not willing to use some tricks to fool people, but their attitude is very sincere. When they hear the words of the saint Jieyin.  Taoist Mosquito said: "Pindao Taoist Mosquito, I went to see the saint and heard that there are people in the West who can attain enlightenment without innate spiritual treasures. This is why I came here!"

    Originally, the question he received from the saint was just a polite question, but what he didn't expect was that Taoist Mosquito didn't give in.  He directly stated his purpose.  The other party came here for the relics. You must know that since Taoist Hongjun preached.  There are many people in the whole ancient world who have to be trapped in the realm of Daluo Jinxian because they don't have the innate spiritual treasure to kill corpses. The answer from Taoist Mosquito made them relieved.

    Although the two saints Jie Yin and Zhunti no longer have different thoughts about Zhu Jiuyin, it would be a good thing for them if someone came without any ill intentions, which would allow the West to strengthen itself in a short period of time.  of cultivation.

    Sage Jie Yin and Sage Zhunti looked at each other and exchanged their views. Sage Jie Yin said: "Okay, our Western Paradise has always advised people to do good and seek blessings for all living beings. Since you want to learn  The 'Golden Relic Body**' created by us will be passed on to you without reservation. I hope you can fight for the West, because you are the first person to take the initiative to seek refuge in our Western Paradise.  , Pindao will give you a chance, you should get familiar with it first, and after everything is settled, we will give you a due date!"

    As soon as Jieyin Sheng said these words, his eyes were fixed on Mr. Mosquito, wanting to see Mr. Mosquito's reaction. Youdao was careful not to make any big mistakes. Jieyin Sheng still wanted to test Mr. Mosquito's ability.  Mind.

    Taoist Mosquito had no reaction to the words of the saint. As for him, as long as the saint agreed to join the Western Paradise and was willing to pass on the golden body of the relic, as for other aspects, he could endure it.  , and Taoist Mosquito is not a fool, he naturally understands what he should do in this situation.

    Just listening, the mosquito said L: "The sage is heavy. As long as he can join the West, he can learn to be willing to get gold.

    As soon as the mosquito Taoist said this, the Zhunti saint who had never spoken laughed loudly and said: "Okay, very good, you are interested, but I am not an interpreter in the West, and I will not treat my disciples badly. Your cultivation has already  When we reach the Daluo Golden Immortal Realm, there are big loopholes in the West, so I will give you an explanation on behalf of Senior Brother Jie Yin. I have the spare time in the West.There are many positions. If you are so determined, I will call you the past Buddha and one of the three Buddhas in the West!  "

    The past, future, and present are the three Buddhas of the West, and they were also prepared by Jie Yin and Zhunti for the great prosperity of the West. Now the West has not yet experienced great prosperity, and the three Buddhas of the past, future, and present have not yet returned to their places, and the appearance of the mosquito Taoist has made Zhunti and  Jie Yin was very happy about it, and when he was happy, he conferred the title of Taoist monk to the past Buddha and became a Buddha.

    Regarding Saint Zhunti's words, Taoist Mosquito couldn't help but be startled. He really didn't expect Saint Zhunti to have such means. He didn't care at all about his own origin and named himself a past Buddha. You must know that this is the West.  A very important position in the center, which shocked the mosquito Taoist people.

    Although Taoist Mosquito had been prepared before coming, he never expected that Saint Zhunti would make such a decision. This made him a little distracted, and it was difficult to wake up from this huge harvest for a while.

    When they saw Taoist Mosquito¡¯s reaction, the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti were even more relieved. Taoist Mosquito¡¯s reaction was so intense, which meant that he didn¡¯t have any great malice, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be so excited.

    I have to say that Zhunti Saint's method is remarkable. He was able to determine whether the Mosquito Taoist was harmful to them in the West through such a small matter. The result made them very happy. A Da Luo Jinxian level master took the initiative to send it to their door.  How could they not be happy with such a good thing.

    You must know that it is no longer what it used to be. After the saints were restricted by Taoist Hongjun, the quasi-sages have the highest combat power in the three realms. There are not many quasi-sages in the three realms, and the Daluo Jinxian is the main force. A Daluo Jinxian is in vain.  Such good things about the master really surprised the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin.

    The reputation of the West is not very good in the Three Realms, and the other party can take the initiative to come to the door. Although a large part of the reason is that the other party came because of the golden body of the relic. It needs the help of the golden body of the relic to kill and achieve the quasi-sage fruit.  However, the more such people are, the easier it is to control them, because they are here for profit. As long as they are given enough benefits, they can be used by the West. Saint Zhunti saw this exactly, so he was willing to make such a big deal.  Note, the Taoist monk is a past Buddha.

    In terms of the control of people's hearts, Saint Zhunti is much better than Yuanshi Tianzun, but Saint Zhunti never thought that the mosquito Taoist would come under the guidance of Zhu Jiuyin. Although this mosquito Taoist has no ill intentions,  But he is not a good person. It is not an easy task to expect the mosquito Taoist to help the West. The mosquito Taoist is not a fool. Although Zhu Jiuyin has no instructions, the mosquito Taoist is not stupid enough to sincerely help the West. After all,  Zhu Jiuyin and the Second Sage of the West are enemies. If he helps the West in a high-profile manner, Zhu Jiuyin will definitely be dissatisfied. You must know that Zhu Jiuyin's evil reputation is powerful in the three realms. Taoist Mosquito is not arrogant enough to think that he is  You can escape from Zhu Jiuyin's hands. You must know that Zhu Jiuyin has the power to kill saints. If you anger Zhu Jiuyin, you will definitely die.

 Text Chapter 342: Pie in the Sky

    Chapter 342: Pie in the sky

    When Master Mosquito came to worship in the west, Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun were sitting together in Yuxu Palace to discuss countermeasures.

    Just listening, Yuanshi Tianzun said: "Senior Brother, this situation is very unfavorable to you and me. Although the Jie Sect has been greatly weakened, with the restrictions of the teacher, you, me, and the Chan Sect are still weak.  The West is also stronger than us, and the teacher himself has said that the West will be greatly prospered in the future. If the West moves eastward, the situation of the two religions will be very worrying. We must find a way to resolve the next crisis!"

    As soon as Yuanshi Tianzun said this, Taishang Laojun sighed and said: "If I had known today, why would we have done it in the first place? Maybe we really shouldn't have joined forces with Jieyin and Zhunti, otherwise we wouldn't have given the West a chance. This  Once Jieyin and Zhunti plundered a large number of disciples from Jiejiao, the great rise was unstoppable. You and I can't take action, and only Jiejiao can resist it. But do you think Junior Brother Tongtian will still be in the fire for us?  Have you taken millet?"

    Taishang Laojun's words made Yuanshi Tianzun very embarrassed, but he had to admit that Taishang Laojun's words were reasonable, but he did not want to put all the responsibility on himself.

    Yuanshi Tianzun sighed and said: "Senior Brother, I don't want to be like this. I am also forced to have no choice. If Junior Brother Tongtian was willing to allow Jie Jiao disciples to be listed as gods, then how could such a thing happen? I can only say  Jieyin and Zhunti were so lucky that they could even encounter such a good thing. This time Xiqi was defeated, and all the arrangements I made in the human race were in vain. I paid such a high price but got nothing.  It¡¯s really embarrassing that we didn¡¯t get it!¡±

    Taishang Laojun said disapprovingly: "Junior Brother Yuanshi. The teacher asked Xiqi to leave the Immortal Realm. This may not be a bad thing for you and me. You must know that the human race is now out of the control of you and me. This battle  Even the Dragon of Luck appeared, and Xiqi was transferred to the Earth Star by his teacher. This may be an opportunity for you and me. Among the human races in the Earth Immortal World, we cannot compete with Zhu Jiuyin and Jie Jiao, but  If we change the place, we will have the right to be independent, and it will be an opportunity for you and me to develop!"

    As soon as Taishang Laojun said this.  Yuanshi Tianzun suddenly realized this and said in shock: "It turns out that although the teacher is a little partial to Junior Brother Tongtian, it is not that he has left us a way out. With this earth star, we will have a chance to make a comeback. Even if the west moves eastward, we will  It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have the power to fight back!¡±

    Taishang Laojun nodded and said: "This may be exactly what the teacher means. This time when discussing matters in Zixiao Palace, the teacher is actually a bowl of water. Everyone has their own gains and losses. As for the size of the gains and losses,  That¡¯s similar, and may be more beneficial to the West. But we don¡¯t have no chance!¡±

    After hearing Taishang Laojun's persuasion, Yuanshi Tianzun felt much more relaxed. However, he could relax, but some disciples of Chanjiao could not relax, because even though they said they had saved their lives during this calamity,  .  But his cultivation was gone, and Yuanshi Tianzun was helpless about such a thing.

    If everyone is the same.  These disciples have no complaints, but everyone is different. Guangchengzi and others can take the Nine Transformations Golden Pill to restore their cultivation, but they need to practice on their own. How can they be reconciled? Naturally, these people's hearts are  Extremely sad and angry.

    It's a pity that the mood of these people did not make Yuanshi Tianzun look down upon, because the most important thing for Yuanshi Tianzun is not to deal with the relationship between his disciples, but to face the issue of becoming a god, end this calamity as soon as possible, and give Na Xiqi a chance  To survive, don't let things drag on for too long so that Xiqi suffers a greater blow.

    Under the auspices of Jiang Ziya, the canonization of gods officially began. Most of the disciples who died in Jiejiao were listed as gods. Only a small number of people were transferred to reincarnation, but Ran Deng was very unexpected.  His name is not on the list of gods. I don¡¯t know whether Taoist Hongjun did it intentionally or whether Ran Dengming shouldn¡¯t be on the list.

    Although Yuanshi Tianzun was a little surprised by the Ran Deng incident, he did not have time to pay attention to it because he did not focus on it. He had more important things to deal with, and even if Ran Deng was not on the list of gods,  He has no value in training. After all, it will take time for Ran Deng to recover his cultivation, but Chan Jiao doesn't have that much time.

    Yuanshi Tianzun did not pay attention to Ran Deng, but Taishang Laojun was different. When he saw that Yuanshi Tianzun had not moved for a long time, Taishang Laojun brought Ran Deng's soul into his own Taiqing Heaven.

    Being brought to Taiqing Tianhou by Taishang Laojun, Ran Deng was extremely worried. In his heart, he thought that his thoughts had been seen through by Taishang Laojun, so he was afraid.

    Regarding Ran Deng¡¯s fear, Taishang Laojun didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. He just thought it was because Ran Deng was too angry.Therefore, he said: "Randeng, although what happened to you was just an accident, it has already happened, and you have to face reality. With your current cultivation level, it is not difficult to maintain your spiritual consciousness and reincarnate. However,  As the deputy leader of the Chan Sect, I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult for you to return to the Chan Sect after your death, so there is one thing I want to ask you to do!¡±

    As soon as Taishang Laojun said this, Ran Deng lost his previous fear and calmed down, asking: "I don't know what Saint Taiqing has ordered. If I can do my best, I will not refuse!"

    Since Taishang Laojun said that Ran Deng could no longer return to Chan Jiao, Ran Deng gave up his identity as a Chan Jiao and no longer talked to him as a junior, but instead called himself Pindao. It can be seen from this that  Ran Deng has already acquiesced to this matter!

    Regarding Ran Deng's reaction, Taishang Laojun was very happy. He nodded and said: "Okay, Ran Deng, it's good that you can have such a state of mind. It seems that your teaching was not in vain, and your state of mind has been greatly improved."  A small improvement, this time the Taoist ancestors in Zixiao Palace discussed matters. After the calamity is over, all the saints are no longer allowed to intervene in the struggle of the three realms, and they are not allowed to take any big action in the three realms. In other words, after the calamity, the saints must retreat to their own dojos.  And the battles between various religions all depend on the ability of the disciples. You must have felt something about this battle. The Jiejiao family is the dominant one, while the Ren and Chan religions are weak. But now the West has gained something in this battle.  By chance, I have plundered a large number of disciples from the Jie Sect, and the great prosperity is inevitable. I want to establish Hinayana Buddhism and divide the destiny of the West to prevent the great prosperity of the West from affecting the destiny of the East, and you are the key to this!  "

    As soon as Taishang Laojun said these words, Ran Deng was shocked. He really did not expect that this calamity would end in such a way. The saint was no longer allowed to stay in the three realms. Since then, the quasi-sage  But becoming the top existence among the three realms, Ran Deng is naturally moved by it.

    Ran Deng hurriedly said in a deep voice: "Sage Taiqing, you can speak out when you have something to say. As you said, I will never refuse as long as I can. As long as it can guarantee my luck in the East, I will pay any price!"

    Ran Deng's answer made Taishang Laojun nod his head and said: "Okay, it's good if you think so. In fact, this matter is also very beneficial to you. You have also listened to the teacher's sermon in Zixiao Palace, but  So many years have passed, but you have been stuck in the realm of Daluo Jinxian for a long time and have been unable to break through. It is not that your state of mind is not enough, but that you have insufficient opportunities. You have been unable to perfect your own merits and luck for a long time, so you cannot kill the three corpses and achieve accurate certification.  The holy way!"

    After hearing the words of Taishang Laojun, Ran Deng couldn't help but secretly thought: "What other opportunities can I have? Since I joined the Chanjiao, Yuanshi Tianzun has handed over all good opportunities to Guangzhou.  In Chengzi¡¯s hands, I, the deputy leader of the Chan Sect, is just a decoration. I wasted such a long time and it¡¯s all my fault that Yuanshi Tianzun mistakenly misled me!¡±

    Although he thought so in his heart, Ran Deng could not say it out loud. He sighed and said: "What Saint Taiqing said makes sense, and I understand this, but there are very few things that have great merit in the three realms. Even if I have the intention,  I want it but plan it, but I am powerless and can only sigh in despair!"

    Taishang Laojun smiled calmly and said: "You are right. There are very few meritorious deeds in the three realms. It is not easy for you to achieve enlightenment. But now there is a great meritorious deed. As long as  If you are willing, you can succeed!"

    Taishang Laojun¡¯s words aroused Ran Dengxin¡¯s excitement, and he said loudly: ¡°Sage Taiqing, please speak!¡±

    Looking at Ran Deng with an excited face, Taishang Laojun said: "Establishing a religion will bring merit and virtue. Pindao is going to go west to Yangguan to establish Hinayana Buddhism, and you can be the master of Hinayana Buddhism. Once Hinayana Buddhism is established, you  Then you can use the merits of Hinayana Buddhism to attain the quasi-sage path and get rid of everything that traps you. I wonder if you are willing?"

    Ran Deng originally wanted to be a traitor, but he never had the chance. Now Taishang Laojun has given the opportunity to him. If Ran Deng fails to seize it, he will really be sorry for himself. This opportunity must not be missed, and it will never come back.  , this is what Taishang Laojun asked himself to do. Even if something happens in the future, Yuanshi Tianzun cannot blame himself for the matter.

    Thinking of this, Ran Deng nodded quickly and said: "I am willing, as long as I can prove the Tao, this little effort is nothing. I wonder when Saint Taiqing is going to start?"

    The anxious look on Ran Deng's face made Taishang Laojun secretly nod his head. He had long known that Ran Deng would never be able to withstand such temptation and would not refuse, so he smiled and said: "Don't worry, when the time comes  Pindao will take you west to Yangguan to establish Hinayana Buddhism. Now all you need to do is to recover, Pindao will arrange other things!"

 Text Chapter 343 Section Influence

    Chapter 343: Influence

    Can Ran Deng not be in a hurry? You must know that this is related to his future. Taishang Laojun can calm down, but Ran Deng cannot. You must know that such an opportunity is very rare. The most important thing is that Ran Deng has something in his heart.  Therefore, people are afraid that accidents will happen during the night, which will ruin the big things.

    Ran Deng sighed: "Sage Taiqing is right, I was too impatient. After so many years of difficulties, I thought my character had been greatly tempered, but I didn't expect that I was still vulnerable. After hearing such news  In the end, I still couldn¡¯t help the ecstasy in my heart, which made Saint Taiqing laugh!¡±

    Ran Deng is also a very cunning person. He found a solution in an instant. He did not hide his thoughts and just said it. In doing so, he can get the recognition of Taishang Laojun.

    Taishang Laojun nodded and said: "Randeng, you don't need to be sad about this. This is human nature. Your current performance is already very good. If it were someone else, I'm afraid they wouldn't be like you."  There is no need to be too uneasy about your performance. There is no need for it. It is better for you to calm down and recover first. I have to discuss this matter with Junior Brother Yuanshi. After all, you are the deputy leader of Chanjiao. This matter  We need to give an explanation to Junior Brother Yuanshi!"

    Ran Deng nodded and said: "Thank you, Saint Taiqing, Ran Deng understands!"

    Taishang Laojun shook his head and said: "You don't have to worry too much, Junior Brother Yuanshi will not argue with you!"

    Taishang Laojun persuaded Ran Deng here, and Yuanshi Tianzun arranged for Jiang Ziya to complete the great cause of becoming a god.  Send all the people who should be on the list to be conferred to heaven, after the conferring of gods is over.  The divine whip in Jiang Ziya's hand was originally supposed to be handed over to the Jade Emperor as a means of intimidating the gods, but Yuanshi Tianzun was petty. When he thought that this divine calamity was caused by the Jade Emperor, he ordered Jiang Ziya to stay with him.  Having used the 'God Beating Whip', such a turn of events made the Jade Emperor even more angry with the people of the Chan Cult. It was precisely because Yuanshi Tianzun refused to return the 'God Beating Whip' that the Jade Emperor lost control over these people!

    In the Heavenly Court, the Jade Emperor saw those who were conferring gods re-condensing their bodies with the help of the power in the ¡®Conferred Gods List¡¯.  His face was gloomy and terrifying, with endless anger in his eyes.

    Yuanshi Tianzun hated the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother because of this ¡®divine whip¡¯, and the relationship between the two parties became even more intensified. If the Jade Emperor hadn¡¯t been able to keep calm, he would have exploded on the spot.

    After being conferred as a god, the Jade Emperor snorted coldly and said: "You have become a member of the Heavenly Court, and you must strictly abide by the rules of the Heavenly Court in the future. Do not violate them, otherwise, there will be no mercy under the rules of the Heavenly Court!"

    After the Jade Emperor finished speaking, he gave a deep snort to the Chan Jiao side, and then left directly. The Jade Emperor's move made those who intercepted the Jiao very happy, and all of them had smiles on their faces.

    After the Jade Emperor left the Lingxiao Palace.  When he came to Yaochi Fairyland, he could no longer suppress the anger in his heart and said loudly: "Yuanshi deceived people too much. Did he really think that the teachings could cover the sky with one hand? He dared to leave the 'God Beating Whip' without permission. I am not done with him on this matter. I  I want to go to Zixiao Palace to see Teacher Hongjun and ask the teacher to make the decision!"

    When I heard the angry words of the Jade Emperor.  The Queen Mother took a deep breath and said: "Haotian, let's put this matter aside for the time being. The previous gods were made because of us, which has aroused the dissatisfaction of the saints. If we go to Zixiao Palace again  Teacher, I'm afraid that you and I will no longer have a foothold. Then not only Yuanshi Tianzun will hate us to the bone, but all saints will regard us as enemies, and Yuanshi Tianzun's move will not be useless to us.  Good thing, even if the Divine Whip really falls into our hands, do you think we can use it to deal with the disciples of the Chan and Jie sects? Now that Jiang Ziya refuses to return the Divine Whip, if anything goes wrong with these people in the future,  We all have reasons to evade. What¡¯s more important is that if Jiang Ziya does this, he will definitely be hostile to Jiejiao. Even those from the human race will also be hostile to him, because no one wants to be threatened by a mortal. He did this  You are seeking your own destruction!¡±

    As soon as the Queen Mother said these words, a hint of joy flashed across the Jade Emperor's face. He had not considered the matter carefully because he was too angry before, but after the Queen Mother's persuasion, he suddenly realized that this amount of robbery would be the answer to Jiang Ziya.  A person who has suffered a calamity is protected by heaven and can be at ease. However, when the next calamity comes, he needs to repay this huge cause and effect. You must know that refusing to hand back the "God Beating Whip" will form a heaven-defining relationship with the gods.  Big cause and effect.

    The Jade Emperor laughed and said: "What Yaochi said is right. Jiang Ziya is seeking his own destruction. Let's let him be proud for a while. When the time comes, he will pay back!"

    Speaking of this, the Jade Emperor¡¯s voice suddenly changed, and he said in a deep voice: ¡°Yuanshi TianzunHe is such a ruthless person that he can even abandon his own disciples. First it was Shen Gongbao, and now Jiang Ziya. Although Shen Gongbao was said to be suppressed at the Eye of the East China Sea, his life was not in danger. After all, the East China Sea is the territory of Jiejiao, but  Jiang Ziya is bound to die. If Yuanshi Tianzun treats his disciples like this, one day the whole congregation will betray their relatives and leave!  "

    The Queen Mother said: "This is the nature of Yuanshi Tianzun. In his eyes, he only has Guangchengzi, and other disciples can be discarded. That is true for Ran Deng, the deputy leader of Chanjiao, let alone other people.  It¡¯s over!¡±

    Even the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother can see how dangerous the current situation of Chanjiao is, but Yuanshi Tianzun himself did not notice it. This has to be said to be Yuanshi Tianzun's own mistake. Yuanshi Tianzun only paid attention to the outside, but forgot about himself.  Internally, this was also his biggest failure as a teacher.

    After the Conferment of Gods was over, Taishang Laojun came to Yuxu Palace again to see Yuanshi Tianzun. The appearance of Taishang Laojun did not surprise Yuanshi Tianzun, because as soon as the calamity was over, the two religions were about to be explained.  Facing the impact of the West, Taishang Laojun naturally had to discuss specific countermeasures in advance.

    Yuanshi Tianzun said: "Elder brother is so anxious to come, but he has thought of a specific way to solve the impact of the West?"

    Taishang Laojun nodded and said: "Junior Brother Yuanshi, I just have an idea, but as for the details, I need Junior Brother Yuanshi to decide?"

    As soon as Taishang Laojun said this, Yuanshi Tianzun couldn't help but be startled and asked: "Elder brother, I don't know what you have in mind, but you actually need me to make a decision. Eldest brother can't make the decision with just one word?"

    Taishang Laojun said: "Junior brother, now that the trend of the West has taken shape, it is impossible for us to stop it, so we can only let nature take its course and make profits from it. I want to go out to Yangguan in the west and establish Hinayana Buddhism to share the destiny of the West.  And this requires Ran Deng to be the master of Hinayana Buddhism, and Ran Deng is the one who explains the teachings, so this naturally needs to be decided by the junior disciple!"

    Hearing the words of Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun couldn't help but frowned. Although he didn't care much about Ran Deng's life or death, it didn't mean that he was willing to see Ran Deng apostatize, even if it was too late.  Shang Laojun came forward to intercede, which also made Yuanshi Tianzun uneasy, because it was not only related to the face of Chanjiao, but also related to the stability and unity within Chanjiao. A slight mistake could have a great impact on Chanjiao.  .

    Seeing the troubled look on Yuanshi Tianzun's face, Taishang Laojun naturally understood what he was thinking. Yuanshi Tianzun was unwilling to pay the price for his actions, but he didn't want to think about the reason why it was like this.  Whose fault is it? Could it be that he still wants to let himself bear this responsibility?

    Taishang Laojun took a deep breath and said: "Junior brother Yuanshi, I know you are in a difficult situation, but now we have no choice. My disciples only have Xuandu to inherit my lineage, and your disciples  Among them, only Ran Deng is suitable. Unless Junior Brother can find other candidates, otherwise we can only do this. After all, we are already in a desperate situation. Brother, this is the only way. If Junior Brother has a better way, then Brother  You should do your best to help!¡±

    Taishang Laojun did not want to have too many arguments with Yuanshi Tianzun, and his tone was strong. Time waits for no one. After the end of the Conferred God, the great prosperity of the West has become the general trend of heaven. Under such pressure,  Yuanshi Tianzun had no choice but to nod and said: "Well, everything is decided by senior brother. However, senior brother, Ran Deng is not an easy person to control. He has a traitor in the back of his head. The reason why I have been suppressing him is because I am worried."  He is rebellious, senior brother, you have to be more careful!"

    Everyone thinks that Yuanshi Tianzun is a bad disciple, but he still has a discerning eye when it comes to Ran Deng. Unfortunately, Taishang Laojun is so anxious now that he didn't even listen to Yuanshi Tianzun's words. In his heart, he just  He thought that Yuanshi Tianzun was deliberately looking for a step for him to get off, and didn't take it to heart. It was precisely because Taishang Laojun ignored Yuanshi Tianzun's reminder that he lost his wife and troops. Not only did he not  Sharing a bit of luck from the West will in vain add strength to the great prosperity of the West.

    Taishang Laojun said: "Junior brother's words are considered by the brotherhood, but time waits for no one. Now we can only make this choice. As for what Ran Deng will do in the future, that is another matter. We only need to  Just deal with the things in front of you!"

    Seeing that Taishang Laojun was determined to do this and did not care about his reminder at all, Yuanshi Tianzun was unwilling to say anything more. After all, he himself knew what Taishang Laojun was thinking, so he clicked  He nodded and said in the same tone as before: "The senior brother will make the decision in everything, I have no objection!"

 Text Chapter 344 The Establishment of Hinayana Buddhism

    Chapter 344 The Establishment of Hinayana Buddhism

    After mentioning the consent of Yuanshi Tianzun, Taishang Laojun did not stop at Yuxu Palace anymore. It was no longer necessary for him, so he returned to Taiqingtian, and without saying anything, he took the burning lantern and rode on  Qingniu left Yangguan in the west, preparing to establish the destiny of Theravada Buddhism to divide the West.

    What surprised Taishang Laojun was that he actually met a fairly discerning person in Hangu. With a thought, he accepted a named disciple and passed on a small part of his own Taoism.  After the Divine Tribulation, Taishang Laojun knew the benefits of strength in numbers. He was also determined to let people teach him to make great achievements, so he needed manpower. Otherwise, how could Taishang Laojun accept a mortal with his eyes?  As a named disciple.

    I don¡¯t know what Taishang Laojun was thinking. When he accepted Yi Xi as a registered disciple, he threw him into Xiqi City. You must know that Xiqi will soon be killed by Hongjun.  Dao Ancestor was sent to the earth star, far away from this earthly fairy world. I'm afraid Taishang Laojun did this for ulterior motives.

    The chess piece, Taishang Laojun is placing a chess piece in the earth star, so as to leave a way out for his human teachings. But Yi Xi didn't know that he would be sent out of this immortal world soon, and he was still thanking him.  Looking at Taishang Laojun.

    For Taishang Laojun, Yi Xi is just a small passerby. As for what it will eventually develop into, that is not in his consideration. After all, he still doesn¡¯t know what the situation of Earth Star is now, and Taishang Laojun also  He just laid out a chess piece first. As for how far he will grow in the future, it depends on his own destiny. The most important thing right now is to establish Hinayana Buddhism.  The most important thing is to divide the destiny of the West.

    When Taishang Laojun moved, Zhu Jiuyin in the sea of ??blood felt something.  Originally, Zhu Jiuyin thought that his interference allowed Jie Jiao to retain his vitality, and that Taishang Laojun's plan to turn Hu into a Buddha and establish Hinayana Buddhism would be a phantom. However, he did not expect that Taishang Laojun could not get Duobao but could get it.  Ran Deng was caught.

    Who is Ran Deng? Zhu Jiuyin knows much better than Tai Shang Laojun. It is extremely funny to expect Ran Deng to divide the destiny of the West. They say that Tai Shang Lao Jun is extremely shrewd, but now it seems that Tai Shang Laojun is  Laojun is not that smart either.  Otherwise, I would not have chosen Ran Deng to be the master of Theravada Buddhism.

    When he thought that Ran Deng would slap Taishang Laojun, Zhu Jiuyin felt great joy in his heart. He laughed loudly and said: "What a Taishang Laojun. I didn't expect that you would miss one day. If you didn't go and tease me  You are really sorry for yourself!"

    "Now that today's Earth Calamity Tribulation has ended, Zhu Jiuyin is no longer afraid of the saints, of course.  Zhu Jiuyin's daring to do this was not entirely due to the restrictions imposed by heaven on the saints, but because of his own confidence.  Zhu Jiuyin can have such confidence, it is due to his own strength. There is a way that cannot be broken but not established. After breaking, it is established. This time, Zhu Jiuyin madly exploded his true form of the Chaos God and Demon.  It gave him a fresher understanding of Chaos Gods and Demons. As the first Chaos Gods and Demons that evolved the day after tomorrow, the existence of Zhu Jiuyin was unprecedented. Although it cannot be said that it is unprecedented, it is almost the same. After all,  No one in the Three Realms will have such an opportunity as Zhu Jiuyin.  Have such strength.

    The acquired Chaos Gods and Demons seem to be inherently weaker than the innate Chaos Gods and Demons, because they do not have the supreme seal of the Innate Chaos Gods and Demons.  But in fact, this is not the case. The acquired chaos gods and demons are essentially inferior to the innate chaos gods and demons, but they have something that the innate chaos gods and demons cannot. That is, they can evolve infinitely. As long as you have the will and the ability to not fear life and death.  If you think about it, you can evolve yourself infinitely.

    The Chaos Gods and Demons are different from others. Every time they are broken and re-established, their bloodline will evolve. Zhu Jiuyin was forced to have no choice but to self-destruct the Chaos Gods and Demons, unleashing all his potential. For the innate Chaos God,  Demon, by doing this, you are ruining your own future, but Zhu Jiuyin, who is an acquired chaotic god and demon, is different. As long as his divine heart is not destroyed, his bloodline will evolve through the explosion of his own potential.  .

    Of course, the evolution of bloodline is only a small part of what makes Zhu Jiuyin confident. After all, it takes time for an evolved bloodline to develop new combat capabilities. Zhu Jiuyin's true support for not fearing the saints is his already accomplished  After being integrated into the "Four Swords of Zhuxian" obtained from the Master Tongtian, Zhu Jiuyin's treasure of destruction is already perfect. It only needs time to evolve little by little. Today's treasure of destruction can be compared with Chaos.  The treasure is compared to the other, because this treasure of destruction is Zhu Jiuyin's natal treasure, and it is also an acquired treasure, so it has the same power of infinite evolution as Zhu Jiuyin's acquired chaos gods and demons, and there will never be an end.

    Perhaps the powerful offensive power of this destructive treasure, Zhu Jiuyin, cannot be fully exerted at the moment, but in terms of defense alone, it is enough to protect Zhu Jiuyin's divine heart from death. With this treasure to protect Zhu Jiuyin, Zhu Jiuyin will naturally  I will no longer take Taishang Laojun into my eyes.With his crazy personality, how could Zhu Jiuyin give up when he had such an opportunity to ridicule Taishang Laojun? If he gave up, then he would not be the Zhu Jiuyin who frightened the three worlds.

    Zhu Jiuyin did whatever he wanted without any hesitation. With a thought in his mind, he cut through the void and left the Blood Sea without any trace of life. With this move, Zhu Jiuyin even killed the Styx Ancestor, the Lord of the Blood Sea.  They didn't realize at all that Zhu Jiuyin could already be called the number one in the three realms on this invisible road. Even the saints couldn't surpass him.

    When Zhu Jiuyin left the sea of ????blood, the aura of calamity that day and the earth was completely swallowed up by his divine heart. There was no longer any aura of calamity in the entire sea of ??blood, and the underworld in the sea of ??blood was also completely swallowed up.  Ancestor He breathed a sigh of relief.

    You must know that every time the heaven and earth calamity is measured, the endless calamity aura will pour into the sea of ??blood at the last moment, and then disappear without a trace. And the final stage of each calamity is very difficult for the Ancestor Styx.  It is a kind of torture. This is probably the disadvantage of him being able to have the same immortal body as the saint. After all, the world is fair, and there are gains and losses.

    After arranging Yi Xi, Taishang Laojun put down the lantern and said, "Randeng, are you ready?"

    Ran Deng nodded and said: "Don't worry, Saint Taiqing, I'm ready. I can complete the saint's arrangements at any time, and I will never miss the saint's important event!"

    After hearing Ran Deng¡¯s answer.  Taishang Laojun nodded and said: "That's good, you have to be careful, this is related to your future entry, don't be careless and ruin your own future, and also ruin Pindao's major events!  "

    Ran Deng was not dissatisfied at all with Taishang Laojun being so cautious. He said cautiously: "For my own future, I will not make any mistakes. Taiqing Saint does not need to take this into consideration at all. Even if I, Ran Deng,  You are not stupid enough to harm yourself, I don¡¯t think there is such a person in this world!¡±

    Hearing Ran Deng guarantee his future, Taishang Laojun finally agreed with his statement and nodded. Then he took a deep breath and tried hard to calm down his heart. After a while.  Suddenly a powerful golden light shot out from the eyes of Taishang Laojun, and then he looked up to the sky and shouted loudly: "The way of heaven is above, today I, Taishang Laojun, leave Hangu from the west, transform the beard into a Buddha, teach and transform all living beings, and the Hinayana Buddhism is established!"

    As soon as the Supreme Lord said this.  The sky and the earth changed color, and streaks of golden light gathered from all directions, forming golden clouds, illuminating the sky and earth above Taishang Laojun's head with golden light.

    When the golden light clouds gathered together, Taishang Laojun turned to Ran Deng and shouted loudly: "Randeng. When will you return to your position?"

    Hearing Taishang Laojun¡¯s shout, Ran Deng woke up just now.  He yelled loudly: "With the approval of Saint Taiqing, I will no longer be a disciple of the teachings, but will be the master of Hinayana Buddhism and the Infinite Buddha!"

    As soon as Ran Deng finished speaking, the golden light in the sky finally fell, and streaks of golden light of merit fell on Taishang Laojun and Ran Deng. This merit was divided into three parts. Taishang Lao Jun took care of the overall situation.  Half of the merits, and Ran Deng, as the master of Hinayana Buddhism, received a quarter of the total, and the last quarter turned into a golden light and headed towards Kunlun Mountain. It was a share of the merits of Yuanshi Tianzun.  , after all, Ran Deng is the deputy leader of Chanjiao. Yuanshi Tianzun was able to let him become the leader of Hinayana Buddhism without stopping him. This is also a merit.

    When Theravada Buddhism was established, the face of Saint Zhunti in the Western Paradise World changed drastically, because he felt that with the establishment of Theravada Buddhism, the luck of the West began to drain away from him. How could this happen?  It can prevent Zhunti, who has always been committed to developing the West, from being angry.

    Sage Zhunti shouted loudly: "Tai Shang Laojun, you are shameless, you actually established Theravada Buddhism to rob me of my destiny in the West!"

    Sage Zhunti also had the nerve to say that Taishang Laojun was shameless. His fortune in the West was also plundered from others bit by bit. The reason why the West had a chance of great prosperity was entirely because they robbed Jie Jiao.  It depends on luck, otherwise the West can just dream about Daxing.

    Taishang Laojun just established Hinayana Buddhism and differentiated a little bit of destiny from the West, but Saint Zhunti couldn't bear it. He didn't even think about what the leader of Tongtian would be like when he plundered Jiejiao's destiny.  Reaction.

    Seeing the angry look of Saint Zhunti, Saint Jieyin sighed softly and said: "Junior brother, what happened has already happened, there is no need for you to be angry, and you should also understand that Sanqing will not want to see it.  We are prospering in the West, so it is reasonable for Taishang Laojun to take action, why should you be angry, and this is not necessarily a bad thing for us, maybe this is the opportunity for us to prosper in the West!"

    As soon as Saint Jie Ying said this, Saint Zhunti was moved in his heart and said quickly:?: "Senior brother, have you thought of something? Otherwise, why would you say that this will be an opportunity for me to prosper in the West? Please give me some advice!"

    The sage Jieyin smiled calmly and said, "Didn't my junior brother say that Ran Deng already has a conflict with Chan Jiao? If this is true, then do you think Ran Deng will serve the Supreme Lord wholeheartedly? Will he have no selfish motives?  , as long as he has selfish motives, then we have a chance. Although Hinayana Buddhism is good, he can be the master of Buddhism, but it cannot be compared with our Western Mahayana Buddhism. You said that if I take the title of the master of Mahayana Buddhism,  If the position is given to Ran Deng, what will be the result?"

    "What! Brother, are you okay? How can you give up the position of the Lord of Mahayana Buddhism!" When hearing the words of the leading saint, the saint Zhunti was so shocked that he couldn't help but say these words  Come.

    Regarding the words of Sage Zhunti, Sage Jieying smiled calmly and said: "What can I do? These are my own thoughts. If I can keep the great power of Mahayana Buddhism in the West, I will be the master of it."  It doesn't matter if I give up the lamp. As long as the West can prosper, no matter how high the price is, it will be worth it. What's more, now that I wait until the saints are restricted by the way of heaven, even if I continue to stay as a leader of Mahayana Buddhism.  Lord, that won¡¯t be of much help to the West. On the contrary, if Ran Deng is willing to take over the position of the Lord of Mahayana Buddhism, it will be a great opportunity for us in the West!¡±

    As soon as Saint Jieyin said these words, Saint Zhunti had to admire him. He was very smart in small things, but in terms of the overall situation, he was not as good as his senior brother Saint Jieyin. At least he had not come up with such a solution.  Come here.

    If they can exchange their position as the master of Mahayana Buddhism for Ran Deng's surrender, then what does this price mean? It is just a name. They can make the unknown mosquito Taoist become the Buddha of the past, and the standing Buddha.  What's wrong with burning a lamp for the present Buddha?

    Saint Zhunti took a deep breath and said: "What the senior brother said is true. I was too narrow-minded in this matter. I only saw everything in my eyes and did not notice the impact behind this matter. If we can persuade  If Ran Deng surrenders, then there will no longer be any obstacles for me to advance from the west to the east. And if this matter can succeed, I think the Supreme Lord will be very embarrassed and will not be able to explain it to Yuanshi Tianzun. In that way, the Three Purities  The relationship between them will become even more full of contradictions!¡±

    For Zhunti, he values ????the relationship between the Three Purities the most. A united Three Purities is not what they want to see in the West. Therefore, for the Saint Zhunti, as long as there is an opportunity to provoke the relationship between the Three Purities,  He would not let go of the fight, so he soon agreed with the idea of ??bringing in the saint. He believed that this was indeed a great opportunity for the West to advance eastward, and naturally he would no longer object to the idea of ??bringing in the saint.  Zhunti, on the contrary, was in full agreement. Not only that, he also wanted to personally go to convince Ran Deng to join the West. Zhunti believed that with his own words, Ran Deng would definitely agree.

 Text Chapter 345: Making trouble

    Chapter 345: Trouble

    The saint said with a smile: "It's good that junior brother can figure it out. In fact, now we have taken the initiative. No matter how many calculations Taishang Laojun has, it is useless. After all, they have lost the opportunity. The most important thing is that they  They still owe you and me a favor, and they still have to repay this favor!"

    When mentioning favors, Saint Zhunti showed a smile on his face. Conferring Gods to Measure Tribulation is really a great opportunity for the West. It is precisely because of this Measuring Tribulation that we have the opportunity to do so.  This led to their great success in the West.

    Saint Zhunti said: "Brother, since the Supreme Lord has already made his move, we can't do nothing. I am just preparing to meet the burning lamp. I want to compare the masters of Hinayana Buddhism and Mahayana Buddhism.  Speaking of which, he should know how to choose, and he will definitely not disappoint us. Since Ran Deng has left Chanjiao, we should also win over other people in Chanjiao, and let Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun know that we also  Not to be trifled with.¡±

    The saint nodded and said: "Junior brother, go ahead. We cannot allow Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun to be too presumptuous. This calamity will cause great prosperity in our west. Since the Ren and Chan religions do not know how to restrain themselves, then they will  Teach them a lesson!¡±

    After receiving the approval of Taoist Hongjun, the Second Sage of the West also became radical, no longer as cautious as before, and became aggressive. They finally tore off their hypocritical masks and wanted to fight with the Supreme Elder.  Jun Yuanshi Tianzun fought fiercely and competed with each other.

    Just when the oath of burning the lamp was made, a gloomy voice suddenly came: "What a Hinayana Buddhist. Taishang Laojun, up to now, you are still only doing such unworthy things. In addition to scheming in your heart  I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s no longer bloody at all, it¡¯s really hilarious!¡±

    As soon as the voice fell, Taishang Laojun's face couldn't help but change, and he shouted angrily: "Zhu Jiuyin, we gave you a way out last time, but I didn't expect you to dare to appear in front of Pindao. Don't you think  Is this poor guy really afraid to kill you?"

    As soon as Taishang Laojun said these words, Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "Taishang Laojun. You are so bold. You are letting me, Zhu Jiuyin, live. You are worthy of saying such things. It's really funny.  Extremely, if you claim to be the second most hypocritical person among the three realms, I am afraid that no one will dare to claim to be the first. If you have the ability, take action. Let me learn the methods of the saint again, but I am afraid that you are too superior.  You don¡¯t have the guts!¡±

    If Taishang Laojun wanted to scare other people, it would be okay. If he wanted to scare Zhu Jiuyin, he had to say that he had chosen the wrong person. He was very clear about the restrictions imposed by heaven on all saints, and Zhu Jiuyin also had that ability.  Self-preservation.

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, Taishang Laojun's face changed color again.  He thought to himself: "Zhu Jiuyin is so confident, which means that the other party is completely sure to escape from his hands. But now Zhu Jiuyin only has a divine heart left, but he is so confident, unless he has already  Knowing everything in Zixiao Palace. How is this possible?"

    When he thought of this, Taishang Laojun said in a deep voice: "Zhu Jiuyin didn't expect that you are quite well-informed. You actually know everything that happened in Zixiao Palace. No wonder you dare to appear in front of Pindao so arrogantly.  !¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin was very disdainful of Taishang Laojun's self-righteous behavior. He snorted and said: "Taishang Laojun, you don't need to say such ignorant words, just because you are not qualified to let me Zhu Jiuyin  Jiuyin is afraid, I can escape from the bombardment of you four saints, even more so by you alone. But I am in a good mood today, and for the sake of being from the East, I came here specially to give it to you.  A warning, this Ran Deng is not a good bird. It¡¯s too late to stop now, but if you miss it later, it will be very embarrassing!¡±

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's words fell, Ran Deng couldn't help but feel a sinking feeling in his heart, and thought to himself: "This bastard Zhu Jiuyin is really abominable. I have never offended him before, but he comes to ruin my big things. I hope too much  Shang Laojun will not change his mind!"

    In fact, Ran Deng was worrying too much. When the matter reached this point, it was no longer possible for Zhu Jiuyin to change the outcome with just one word. Even if he knew it was a trap, Taishang Laojun had to step into it because he couldn't do it.  He lost his face in front of the immortals of the three realms. If he made a change because of Zhu Jiuyin's words, the immortals of the three realms would only think that Taishang Laojun was afraid of Zhu Jiuyin, so he had to make changes.

    Taishang Laojun is a saint, so how could he want to see such a thing, so he would not be swayed by Zhu Jiuyin's words anyway. Taishang Laojun snorted and said: "Zhu Jiuyin  Who should I establish as the leader of Hinayana Buddhism? This is my own business and it¡¯s not up to you to make irresponsible remarks!"

    Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said: "If Taishang Laojun hadn't seen that you and I come from the same origin, do you think I, Zhu Jiuyin, have enough time to remind me?"If you can't do it, since you don't know the good people's heart and insist on going your own way without caring about the interests of all sentient beings in the East, then I, Zhu Jiuyin, don't bother to say anything to you. There will be a day in the future when you will regret it, and I will take a look at that time.  What kind of face do you, Taishang Laojun, have to explain to the sentient beings in the East?  "

    Taishang Laojun was very angry by Zhu Jiuyin's words, and shouted angrily: "Zhu Jiuyin, I, Taishang Laojun, don't need to explain anything to others when I do things. If you don't have anything else to do, please leave quickly.  , I don¡¯t want to see you crazy person!¡±

    The reason why Zhu Jiuyin came here is not to tease Taishang Laojun. The more Taishang Laojun wants him to leave, the less Zhu Jiuyin will let Taishang Laojun get his wish.  He sneered and said: "Sir, Lord, you take yourself too seriously. This must be your territory. If you tell me to leave, I have to leave. I still got into trouble with you today.  Just don¡¯t leave and see what you can do to me!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin's rogue behavior aroused the anger of Taishang Laojun, but he couldn't do anything. Who let the warning of Hongjun Daozu be there? If he dared to make a big move in the three realms, then Hongjun Daozu would  I will never let him go.

    Taishang Laojun snorted coldly and said: "Zhu Jiuyin, you are just a villain. Do you think that if you provoke me like this, you will make me take action against you, and you will go against the trend of heaven and be punished by heaven? You are too  Of course, if you want to provoke me, you, Zhu Jiuyin, are not qualified enough. Since you are willing to stay here, then just stay by yourself!"

    When Taishang Laojun said this, he glanced at Zhu Jiuyin with disdain, and then said to Ran Deng: "Randeng, the opportunity has been given to you. You better not let me down!"

    Although Taishang Laojun said these words very calmly, Ran Deng could hear the threatening words in them. It seemed that Zhu Jiuyin's words had an effect, and Taishang Laojun had to be on guard against Ran Deng.  rebelled, so he gave Ran Deng a warning in advance.

    With Ran Deng's wisdom, he could hear the threat in Taishang Laojun's words. How could Zhu Jiuyin not hear it? He sneered disdainfully: "Taishang Laojun, you are really hypocritical.  At the extreme, if you want to warn Ran Deng, just say it openly, what's the use of saying these hypocritical words!"

    Zhu Jiuyin targeted Taishang Laojun again and again, and Taishang Laojun was always in trouble. This made Taishang Laojun have many things to say to Ran Deng, but he couldn't say them out. Who allowed Zhu Jiu to be here?  What a bad person.

    Taishang Laojun could only snort coldly, ignore Zhu Jiuyin, turned around and left here. As for Hinayana Buddhism, he could only put it down and wait until he has time to have a good talk with Ran Deng.

    Taishang Laojun didn't know that it was because he was too good-looking that he gave the Second Sage of the West a chance to win over Ran Deng. If Taishang Laojun knew that there would be such an influence, then he would probably  I would not make such a decision and leave here in a hurry, but give Ran Deng a chance.

    After Taishang Laojun left, Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "Taishang Laojun, Taishang Laojun, I didn't expect that you are really hypocritical to the extreme. In this case, I won't disturb your good deeds!  "

    As Zhu Jiuyin said that, he flew away through the air and left the burning lamp there alone. Zhu Jiuyin's words made Taishang Laojun even more angry. If Zhu Jiuyin really had that  If you have good intentions and don't disturb your own good deeds, you will behave like before, let alone speak so loudly. This is obviously stimulating yourself.

    Zhu Jiuyin left so carelessly, which made Ran Deng very embarrassed. He wanted to break away from the control of Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun, and wanted to seek refuge in the West, but because of Zhu Jiuyin's disturbance, he  The situation has become unfavorable. He believes that Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun will definitely be on guard against him. If he takes refuge in the West now, he will definitely die without any power. Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun will definitely be on guard against him.  Not a good bird.

    Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun are extremely insidious, but Ran Deng himself is not a good bird. If he doesn't have such alien intentions, there is no need to be afraid. The only thing to blame is his own impure thoughts, otherwise he wouldn't  Falling into such an embarrassing situation.

    The two saints Jieyin and Zhunti in the Western Paradise never thought that Zhu Jiuyin would dare to show up at this time, and even provoke Taishang Laojun. If he just provoked Taishang Laojun, it would be  That's all, but by doing this, he ruined his own good deeds and made them dare not have any contact with Ran Deng at this juncture.

    Ran Deng has that hatred in his heart!  If it weren't for his poor cultivation, I'm afraid he would have made a big move against Zhu Jiuyin and killed Zhu Jiuyin here. Now Ran Deng has the thought of eating Zhu Jiuyin alive, but he doesn't have the strength.  I can only endure it.

 Text Chapter 346 Counterattack

    Chapter 346 Counterattack

    Zhu Jiuyin's behavior not only offended Taishang Laojun, but also offended the Second Saint of the West. It really turned this matter into a puddle of muddy water and made everyone feel uncomfortable.  , he was the only one who was happy, and Zhu Jiuyin made such a fuss, many of Zhunti Saint's ideas could only be postponed, because Zhu Jiuyin made such a fuss, they believed that Sanqing would definitely stare at them and want to  It was even more difficult to take action. Such a result naturally made Jieyin and Zhunti hate Zhu Jiuyin to the bone

    However, the relationship between Jieyin Saint, Zhunti Saint and Zhu Jiuyin was not very good to begin with. Zhu Jiuyin naturally didn¡¯t care if he offended each other. He didn¡¯t even take Sanqing seriously, so how could he treat Zhu Jiuyin so well?  The two saints of mentioning and receiving are in the eyes.

    Zhu Jiuyin left gracefully, while Ran Deng was depressed. Although he was now the master of Theravada Buddhism, he was a mere commander. He was the only one among Theravada Buddhism, and he had now become a saint.  The person who pays the most attention, everyone is staring at him, and the pressure on him can be imagined.

    After the establishment of Hinayana Buddhism, Ran Deng became the object of respect and attention of Taishang Laojun and Yuan Shitian due to Zhu Jiuyin. This forced Zhunti to give up his previous plan and do nothing for the time being, so as not to alarm the snake and damage himself.  big event.

    Not long after Theravada Buddhism was established, Taoist Hongjun finally took action. He did not contact the saints and had no words. Before the saints could fully react, all the people in Xiqi were raped by Taoist Hongjun.  The power was transferred to the Earth Star. While transferring, Daozu Hongjun cleared all the memories of the people of Xiqi of the Earthly Immortal World. For them, all they had was the battle with the Yin Shang Dynasty, and the winner was themselves.  .  

    Jiang Ziya, who has always been in Xiqi, has retained his memory, but other practitioners do not have this benefit.  Even Yi Xi, Taishang Laojun's registered disciple, is no exception.

    Although Jiang Ziya was the one who should be robbed, he is still just a mortal now, and he is still a mortal with not very good qualifications. After the tribulation was over, he also lost the protection of the person who should be robbed. He was plotted by Lu Ya to use the 'Nail Head'  The influence of the "Seven Arrows Book" has also begun to take effect. From now on, if he wants to practice and become an immortal, one can imagine how much time it will take.

    Of course, there was no reaction in the Earthly Immortal World to Xiqi¡¯s disappearance. After all, everyone didn¡¯t have much favorable impressions of traitors like Xiqi.  Naturally, they had selectively forgotten it. With the disappearance of Xiqi, the Yin and Shang dynasties breathed a sigh of relief. At least they did not need to guard against the impact of these people's rebellion on themselves, nor did they need to worry about any malicious intentions of Chanjiao.  In a word, the Earthly Immortal World has become more stable now.

    With the action of Daozu Hongjun.  The saints didn't dare to think about it anymore.  As the saints withdrew from the Three Realms Conflict, the power of the Heavenly Court increased. At this time, Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun could not help but envy Jiejiao, because Jiejiao had become the second most powerful person in the Heavenly Court after the Jade Emperor.  A big force, and the cause of this was Yuanshi Tianzun, who asked him to keep the 'God Whip' by force.  The Jade Emperor lost his suppression of Jiejiao.

    Jiejiao has a great say in the heaven, while Chanjiao seems to be relatively pitiful. There are only three or two kittens, and it is useless even if he is in a high position.  Because they have no men who can carry out their orders.

    Originally, the leader of Tongtian was angry because his disciples were on the list of gods, but now things have turned around, and Jiejiao is a blessing in disguise. This makes those disciples who are on the list of gods and officials in the Yin and Shang Dynasties happy, and it also makes Tongtian happy.  The leader can rest assured, after all, these people are also the foundation of Jiejiao.

    When they saw that Jie Jiao had become the second largest force in Heaven, the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti were no longer as happy as before. If the West wanted to advance eastward, it would have to face Jie Jiao, and Heaven had now become the highest in the three realms.  The existence, even if it is only in name, has its advantages. Originally, Jiejiao itself was enough to worry the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti. Now that there are such changes in the heaven, it is even more worrying.  They were uneasy.

    The two sages Zhunti and Jieyin knew very well that the Jie Jiao hated the West. The disciples of the Jie Jiao who had grasped the righteousness would naturally not let them go from the west to the east easily. Since then, the West has become somewhat passive.

    First, Zhu Jiuyin's crazy behavior made him dare not act rashly, and he could not convince Ran Deng and the Chanjiao disciples. Now, there has been such a change in the heaven. These successive changes made the two saints Jie Yin and Zhunti couldn't help but  I doubted whether Daozu Hongjun's words were empty words.

    Before he even took action, various changes occurred one after another in the Three Realms, which cast a shadow over the hearts of the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti. If it weren't for the comfort of Taoist Mosquito, I'm afraid they would have  It's really driving me crazy.

    In the Western Paradise, Saint Zhunti looks calm and calm.??, as if someone owed him three hundred coins. Seeing the appearance of the saint Zhunti, he led the saint to sigh: "Junior brother, things are already like this. You don't need to pay too much attention. The teacher has said it first, even in the world.  No matter how big the change is, it cannot affect the root cause. We cannot take action, but the disciples do not have this restriction. We can ask Maitreya Buddha and others to contact Cihang and others, and we are not without ways to fight back. Yuanshi Tianzun and  When Taishang Laojun asked us to deal with Jie Jiao together, he promised us to allow us to move from the west to the east, and now it is time to respond to them!"

    As soon as Saint Jie Ying said these words, Saint Zhunti's eyes suddenly lit up. This was indeed a very clever method. Saint Zhunti quickly said: "Brother, this is a very good statement. Let's go and talk to the Supreme Lord."  , Yuanshi Tianzun will discuss it, and people like Maitreya Buddha can take the opportunity to contact people like Cihang!"

    Saint Zhunti's thoughts were very clear. He was worried that if Cihang and others betrayed the Chan religion, there would be more obstacles for him to discuss with Taishang Laojun the spread of Buddhism to the east. However, his worries were not  Not redundant.

    The sage Jieyin nodded and said: "That's good. Then we will immediately discuss it with Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun. We will take advantage of this opportunity to not only decide on the spread of Buddhism to the east, but also to make arrangements for Ran Deng and others.  Let¡¯s settle it and resolve the crisis in our West.¡±

    After making the decision, Jie Yin and Zhunti did not hesitate and took action immediately. They could not wait to inform Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun of their intention to discuss the spread of Buddhism eastward.

    Regarding the actions of Jie Yin and Zhunti, Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun could not help but frown. In Taiqing Tianzhong, Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun both frowned. Regarding Jie Yin and Zhunti,  They were angry at his behavior, but it happened that this was something they had promised each other before and they couldn't refuse.

    Yuanshi Tianzun took a deep breath and said: "Elder brother, Jieyin and Zhunti are demonstrating to us. I am afraid they are here because of the previous affairs of Hinayana Buddhism. It seems that they have bad intentions!"

    Yuanshi Tianzun's words made Taishang Laojun feel a little unhappy. This was not clearly saying that the reason why such a thing happened was because of himself. Even if it was the truth, you shouldn't say it so openly.

    Taishang Laojun's face changed and he said calmly: "What is supposed to come will eventually come. When my junior brother decided to ask Jie Yin and Zhunti for help, he should have thought that there would be a situation like this today. Since they want to come to confront us,  Shang, then we don¡¯t need to be too angry. The soldiers will block it, and the water and soil will cover everything. We can just act according to the opportunity. If they want to fight back, then we will use our own methods. You must know that this is our home field, and we can¡¯t let them from the west.  Act wantonly!"

    There was strong self-confidence in the words of Taishang Laojun, which made Yuanshi Tianzun feel at ease. Although Taishang Laojun's words were somewhat sarcastic, Yuanshi Tianzun did not defend himself. After all, this matter was indeed true.  He was the one who provoked it, so he couldn't say anything more.

    Peace of mind comes back, but Yuanshi Tianzun is still a little worried. After all, Saint Zhunti is so shameless and can do anything. Yuanshi Tianzun is more vigilant about Zhunti than Taishang Laojun.

    Just listening, Yuanshi Tianzun said: "Senior Brother, this person Zhunti has always been sinister and cunning. They are so eager to discuss the spread of Buddhism eastward with us. I'm afraid there will be fraud in it. You and I have to do this."  Be careful, if something goes wrong again, our face will be completely lost!"

    Seeing the cautious look on Yuanshi Tianzun's face, Taishang Laojun said calmly: "Junior brother Yuanshi, as a brother, I still say the same thing, if the soldiers come to block it, the water comes and the soil will cover it, so it doesn't matter if Zhunti and Jieyin have many plans earlier.  In the end, everything still needs to be resolved with strength. Although we, Ren and Chan, are not very powerful, do you think Junior Brother Tongtian will allow the West to advance eastward? You must know that what we agreed to at the beginning was just that we agreed, but we did not say  With the consent of the Tongtian Junior Brother Association, and in the original battle, Zhunti and Jieyin did not try their best to defeat Jiejiao in one fell swoop. Therefore, even if there are any accidents in the spread of Buddhism to the East in the future, it will be their own business in the West.  , has nothing to do with the two of us!¡±

    Taishang Laojun only thinks about the spread of Buddhism to the East, but he has no idea what the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin are thinking. If he knew, he would not say such a thing. Although Taishang Laojun said  There must be some truth, but Yuanshi Tianzun is not at ease, but now he can't say anything more, because if he continues to say it, he will be doubting Taishang Laojun's ability, which will harm the relationship between them. Now  Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun no longer had the original tacit understanding, so Yuanshi Tianzun did not dare to be too presumptuous, and could only sigh secretly in his heart.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 347: Fusion of the Treasure of Destruction

    After teasing Taishang Laojun, Zhu Jiuyin let go of the last attachment in his heart. Although Zhu Jiuyin succeeded in competing for the "Four Swords of Zhu Xian", he paid a high price.  , this has always been a thorn in Zhu Jiuyin's heart, because he has never been forced to this point, even during the Lich Tribulation, he was not so moved. This is so difficult for Zhu Jiuyin.  An obsession formed, but after Zhu Jiuyin teased Taishang Laojun, the obsession in his heart disappeared

    Returning to the sea of ??blood, Zhu Jiuyin took a deep breath, no!  It should be said that his divine heart skipped a beat, because now Zhu Jiuyin no longer had a complete body, only an extremely powerful 'divine heart'.

    After the influence of persistence was gone, Zhu Jiuyin secretly thought: "It's time to gather a new body and regain the power of the chaotic gods and demons, otherwise it won't take long for everyone to forget the existence of me, Zhu Jiuyin."  !¡±

    With a thought in his mind, Zhu Jiuyin let go of his divine heart and integrated the completed treasure of destruction into his divine heart. He wanted to use his divine heart to realize the complete avenue of destruction. After completing  He evolved again and stood at the pinnacle of the Three Realms again.

    The destruction of the treasure is no small matter. If Zhu Jiuyin in his heyday wants to understand the path of destruction in the treasure, there will be no danger. After all, the true form of the Chaos God and Demon has strong resistance, but Zhu Jiuyin's situation is different now. He  Only one divine heart is left, and this divine heart is his foundation. Once it is damaged, it will be fatal to Zhu Jiuyin, and it is very likely that it will disappear completely in the three realms

    In fact, Zhu Jiuyin does not need to take such risks at all. He can actually use his powerful divine heart to reunite the original chaotic gods and demons.  But it was just a little accumulation, so that there would be no more danger in realizing the Avenue of Destruction with the complete body of Chaos Gods and Demons. However, Zhu Jiuyin gave up because Zhu Jiuyin thought that he did not have so much time for him to go.  It was a waste. He had spent all his accumulated mana and gone through all kinds of hardships before he succeeded. You must know that after Heavenly Dao restricted the saints from interfering in the affairs of the three realms, it would be impossible for Zhu Jiuyin to make plans from the saints.  It didn't work, so Zhu Jiuyin had to make this choice.

    It can be said that someone who can be as crazy as Zhu Jiuyin is willing to risk his own life to gain that little bit of time.  No one in the three realms can do it, because no one is as ruthless as Zhu Jiuyin, and no one is as crazy as Zhu Jiuyin. Among the three realms, only Zhu Jiuyin does not take his own life seriously.

    After integrating the treasure of destruction into his divine heart, a destructive power broke out in Zhu Jiuyin's divine heart.  That is the power of the Destruction Treasure, and at the same time, there is a powerful power of the world confronting it.  This is the divine kingdom contained in Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s divine heart.  These two forces fought in Zhu Jiuyin's divine heart.

    The power of the Destruction Treasure is extremely violent and has powerful destructive power. The Kingdom of God can be said to be one of the foundations of Zhu Jiuyin. When the power of the Kingdom of God conflicts with the Destruction Treasure, Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s spiritual consciousness is  He would have fallen into endless pain, if it weren't for Zhu Jiuyin's extremely firm mind.  I'm afraid he would have been destroyed by the pain.

    Faced with such pain, Zhu Jiuyin continued to persevere, because he knew that this pain was only the first test of the Destruction Treasure for him, and if he could not endure even this pain.  Then he simply cannot obtain the ultimate avenue of destruction contained in the treasure of destruction, and cannot obtain the ultimate power of the avenue of destruction. It will be extremely difficult for Zhu Jiuyin to prove the path.

    This pain came very quickly, and developed even more quickly. The second impact of the Destruction Treasure suddenly appeared. This time it was even more severe than the previous pain. In an instant, the Destruction Treasure gave birth to something  There is a figure of a thousand-foot-long chaos god and demon. Zhu Jiuyin has received the inheritance of the Great God Pangu and has some understanding of the three thousand chaos gods and demons. This shadow of the chaos god and demon is Luo Hou, but this is not Zhu Jiuyin.  The Luo Hou seen in the Dragon and Phoenix Tribulation was the Luo Hou who existed as three thousand chaotic gods and demons. There was a huge difference between the two.

    Seeing the shadow of this chaotic god and demon move, and the powerful and ferocious giant claws just moving slightly, Zhu Jiuyin felt as if the heaven and earth of the Kingdom of God in his divine heart were about to be torn apart.  Five claws flashing with the aura of destruction fiercely tore apart the Kingdom of God.

    With just one blow, the Kingdom of God that Zhu Jiuyin had worked so hard to condense was damaged. This shows how powerful the Chaos Gods and Demons are. You must know that this is just a small phantom. If  The power of the real Chaos Gods and Demons will be so amazing and terrifying.

    This time there is no law blessing, and there is no powerful fluctuation of mana. It is just the instinctive reaction of the Chaos Gods and Demons. To be precise, it is just the last reaction of the Chaos Gods and Demons.A fundamental attack. Originally, Zhu Jiuyin thought that he already knew the power of Dacheng's Chaos Gods and Demons, but through this change, he realized that everything he knew was only superficial, and not even as powerful as the Chaos Gods and Demons.  Far beyond his expectation.

    Yes, the power of the Chaos Gods and Demons is beyond Zhu Jiuyin's imagination. With just a blow from the shadow of the Chaos Gods and Demons, the Kingdom of God that Zhu Jiuyin thought was very solid was torn apart like rags, leaving  A huge crack appeared in the Kingdom of God.

    What is called huge power? This is the real huge power. Compared with the real body of the Chaos God and Demon that Zhu Jiuyin condensed before, it is one in the sky and one on the ground. There is no trace between the two.  of comparability.

    Just a small instinctive reaction caused great trauma to the Kingdom of God. Such a result shocked Zhu Jiuyin and made him realize how terrifying the 'Destruction Treasure' he had refined was.

    Just when Zhu Jiuyin was surprised by the strength and slowness of the phantom of the Chaos God and Demon, the phantom of the Chaos God and Demon moved again. He stepped out with his foot and trampled Zhu Jiuyin's divine kingdom with great strides.  A powerful aura of destruction spread toward the Kingdom of God.

    The movements of the Chaos Gods and Demons caused the void of the Kingdom of God to tremble with every step they took. What was even more terrifying was that every step was consuming the vitality of the Kingdom of God. If it weren't for Zhu Jiuyin's Kingdom of God itself, it contained powerful energy.  With the power of the Law of Destruction, if the shadow of the Chaos God and Demon moves, the entire Kingdom of God will collapse directly.

    It¡¯s amazing.  Even if Zhu Jiuyin has seen the power of the Saints and the power of Taoist Hongjun, compared with the Chaos Gods and Demons, their power is also incomparable. The gap between the two sides is too great, and  Such a powerful chaos god and demon finally fell into the hands of the great god Pangu. This shows how powerful the great god Pangu is. Whether it is the Sanqing or their twelve ancestral witches, all they got was just a trace of the great god Pangu.  .

    In the past, Zhu Jiuyin thought that the way of heaven was very powerful.  But after seeing the strength of the phantom of the Chaos Gods and Demons, Zhu Jiuyin no longer had such thoughts. He had also seen the power of Heaven, but compared with the power of the Chaos Gods and Demons, there was still a certain gap.  .  Moreover, the Chaos Gods and Demons are not one person, but there are three thousand in number.  Such a powerful chaos god and demon was eventually destroyed by the great god Pangu.  It can be seen that the reason why Tiandao was able to succeed was entirely because the Great God Pangu was extremely weak after the battle with the Chaos Gods and Demons, otherwise it would be impossible for Tiandao to plot against him.

    Power Chaos gods and demons have unparalleled power. As the leader of the three thousand chaos gods and demons, the great god Pangu is even more powerful precisely because of the power of the great god Pangu.  That's why we were able to fight with three thousand chaotic gods and demons, both sides were injured, and it gave Tiandao a chance to take action. If God Pangu was not injured, how could Tiandao seriously injure Pangu.

    The shadows of the Chaos Gods and Demons followed him away.  Every step out of the kingdom of Zhu Jiuyin is a tremor. Chaos gods and demons are born with powerful power and the power to travel through time and space. No barrier in the world can stop their steps, because for the chaos gods and demons,  Said that traveling through time and space is their instinctive reaction.

    It was precisely because of this phantom of the Chaos God and Demon that Zhu Jiuyin understood the gap between himself and the Chaos God and Demon. He had also successfully cultivated the real form of the Chaos God and Demon, but compared to this phantom of the Chaos God and Demon.  , Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s acquired Chaos God and Demon Real Body was just a joke. If he had such a powerful body, there would be no need to waste any time and effort. He could just stride into the opponent¡¯s dojo and tear everything apart.  Not even the law of heaven can stop it.

    Of course, this is just what Zhu Jiuyin thinks about. There is no comparison between what he wants and the innate chaotic gods and demons like Luo Hou. The difference in power between the two is really huge.

    In the past, Zhu Jiuyin always targeted saints, but now after obtaining the power of the 'Destruction Treasure', he realized how big the gap was between himself and the way of heaven.

    As an acquired chaos god and demon, Zhu Jiuyin's chaos bloodline is not strong. It can even be said that his bloodline is less than one-tenth of that of the innate chaos god and demon. However, in this era, Zhu Jiuyin has  He is still the last chaotic god and demon in the Three Realms.

    Every time he takes a step towards the phantom of the chaotic god and demon in Zhu Jiuyin Kingdom, he will be thousands of miles away. Just such magical power is enough to make the entire three realms go crazy.

    Unfortunately, after regaining his consciousness a little, Zhu Jiuyin understood that this kind of magical power was something he could master at the moment. He did not have as powerful a foundation as the Chaos Gods and Demons, and did not have such a strong accumulation and upholding.

    The reason why the innate chaos gods and demons are so powerful is not only because of their extremely powerful physiques, but also because they have a strong accumulation, and it is precisely because the chaos gods and demons have such a powerful accumulation.Tired, that's why he had the power to destroy heaven and earth with every move he made.

    Just Xiang Bu, Zhu Jiuyin's kingdom is filled with endless aura of destruction, and many places are extinct. This is just a shadow of the Chaos Gods and Demons. If the real Chaos Gods and Demons appear, he will  There is no need to take action, just one breath can destroy Zhu Jiuyin's divine kingdom, leaving it without a single blade of grass.

    Just the shadow of a Chaos God and Demon brought such astonishing damage to Zhu Jiuyin's kingdom. It also made Zhu Jiuyin feel the power of the Chaos Trial Demon, letting him know that he was just an ant in front of the Chaos God and Demon.  Forget it, it can't even be said to be him. Even the saints are just ants in the eyes of the Chaos Gods and Demons.

    Such a powerful phantom of the gods and demons of chaos is only the second test given to him by the treasure of destruction. It can be seen that the power inherited by this treasure of destruction has exceeded that of all saints, and even the way of heaven cannot compare with it.

    Fortunately, this is just a phantom, and Zhu Jiuyin also spent a lot of effort to transform his own kingdom. Although this phantom of the chaotic gods and demons is extremely powerful, Zhu Jiuyin is confident that he can make his own kingdom.  The Kingdom of God is of great benefit to the phantom of chaos gods and demons evolved from this destroyed treasure.

    Zhu Jiuyin's divine kingdom was in turmoil, and Zhu Jiuyin himself was not having a hard time either. His consciousness was also severely suppressed at every turn under the influence of the phantom of the chaotic gods and demons. If it weren't for Zhu Jiuyin's temporary  He has not relaxed his cultivation, fearing that just the ordinary actions of the phantoms of the Chaos Gods and Demons are enough to destroy Zhu Jiuyin.

    Fortunately, the divine kingdom of Zhu Jiuyin has gathered all the innate five-element spiritual roots. Even if they are only incomplete innate five-element spiritual roots, the power they have evolved is enough to eliminate the phantoms of the chaotic gods and demons that have brought to their divine kingdom.  the impact caused.

    Letting the power of the Kingdom of God have a bloody battle with the phantom of the Chaos God and Demon is not something Zhu Jiuyin dares to face, because this phantom of the Chaos God and Demon is too powerful. After seeing this  When the power of destroying the phantoms of gods and demons was extremely powerful, the Kingdom of God finally revealed its potential. The incomplete innate five-element spiritual roots were connected by breath, and a small chaotic world evolved to eliminate this phantom of chaotic gods and demons.  The influence of the shadow weakened the influence of the phantom of the chaotic gods and demons to the extreme.

    If the Kingdom of God was previously vulnerable to this Chaos God and Demon, but after the missing innate Five Elements Spiritual Roots deepened into acquired Chaos, the influence of this Chaos God and Demon's phantom was no longer there.  The smoke disappeared.

    In the face of absolute strength, any conspiracy is vulnerable. Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but sigh in his heart at this moment: "If I had such a powerful force during the last calamity, how could it be so miserable?  Relying on the strength of his own flesh and blood to escape, he only needs to gently wave his true body of gods and demons to kill the saints and get everything he wants. Even the law of heaven cannot stop him.  pace of.

 Text Chapter 348 Mutation

    Chapter 348 Mutation

    Fortunately, there are not many living beings in Zhu Jiuyin's Kingdom. Otherwise, if the phantom of this chaotic god and demon were to mess with him like this, most of the creatures in Zhu Jiuyin's Kingdom would have died, but now  Finally, the influence of this chaotic god and demon was controlled, preventing it from harming the origin of the Kingdom of God. ¥ì&spades˼&hea

    ts road&clu

    sKe¥ì.

    Just when Zhu Jiuyin breathed a sigh of relief, suddenly, the acquired chaos evolved from the incomplete innate five elements spiritual roots underwent a huge change. With a loud bang, the chaos was torn open, and then a gap was opened.  Behind the gap appeared a thousand-foot-high shadow of a chaotic god and demon

    It seems that the counterattack of the Kingdom of God angered the phantom of the Chaos God and Demon, causing him to explode again. The phantom of the Chaos God and Demon moved its feet, shaking Zhu Jiuyin's Kingdom of God like a mountain.

    The Kingdom of God is connected with Zhu Jiuyin's consciousness. This counterattack made Zhu Jiuyin groan involuntarily. His consciousness was traumatized by the power of the chaotic gods and demons. Just a phantom can have such power when angry.  The power of the Chaos Gods and Demons is not just a lie, it is real. But such a powerful existence has disappeared. What an amazing thing.

    Such a change also made Zhu Jiuyin wake up from the severe pain. He could feel that the full potential of his divine kingdom was stimulated by the shadow of the chaotic god and demon in front of him. In an instant, all the people in the divine kingdom were awakened.  The power began to gather together, and at the same time, a faint surge of meaning also emerged. It was the power originating from Zhu Jiuyin's bloodline. When this power was released, the phantoms of the chaotic gods and demons were fighting.  And the power of the Kingdom of God felt threatened and trembled for a while

    Regarding such a change in himself, Zhu Jiuyin did not use his own will to control this power. You must know that Zhu Jiuyin is now comprehending the avenue of destruction, and he is also comprehending the emergence of his own power.  I am also very concerned about it and want to know what it is.

    Zhu Jiuyin's consciousness did not move, and this power affected Zhu Jiuyin's consciousness, driving Zhu Jiuyin's consciousness to sink into the Kingdom of God. Zhu Jiuyin felt that his consciousness was moving at a terrifying speed.  Moving downward, after a few breaths, Zhu Jiuyin's consciousness had already felt the bottom of the Kingdom of God.

    Although it is said that as the master of the Kingdom of God, Zhu Jiuyin has strong control over it, Zhu Jiuyin's spiritual consciousness has never felt it here, because there is endless darkness here, and there is not a trace of light.  Master of the Kingdom of God, the environment here has little impact on Zhu Jiuyin

    This is not the foundation of the kingdom of God, with endless power of the earth, but endless tribulation aura. Zhu Jiuyin has never felt where the tribulation aura he has swallowed is, but this time he clearly felt it.  The breath of calamity

    Seeing that the endless aura of Liangjie was suppressed here by an inexplicable force, forming a huge, dark and endless underground, Zhu Jiuyin could not help but feel the power of Liangjie in his heart.

    When Zhu Jiuyin felt the aura of Liangjie, the three terrifying forces in his divine kingdom seemed to be fighting more fiercely. For Zhu Jiuyin, the pain coming from his consciousness became more severe.  In one breath, the painful power was completely submerged by Zhu Jiuyin.

    Counterattack, this was the last command Zhu Jiuyin released before his consciousness was sunk in pain. As the master, Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s spiritual thoughts moved, and the power of the Kingdom of God began to move. The calamity under the Kingdom of God began  The breath also moved, and the breath of calamity entangled on the phantom of the chaotic gods and demons.

    "Roar!" When entangled by the aura of calamity, the phantom of the chaotic god and demon let out a roar that shook the heaven and earth. It resounded throughout the entire kingdom of God. The roar contained endless pain.  , which makes people feel cold after listening to it.

    This phantom of the Chaos God and Demon was not just beaten but did not fight back. He waved his ferocious giant claws and struck hard at the aura of calamity. With one claw, the whole kingdom of God could hear the sound.  There was a scream, which was the sound of the source of the Kingdom of God being injured. Powerful black aura of destruction surged towards the Kingdom of God, forming a huge cloud of destruction in the Kingdom of God.

    Such a powerful counterattack made Zhu Jiuyin's divine consciousness even more dangerous. This was just the phantom of a chaotic god and demon released from the treasure of destruction. It was not even a physical attack that put Zhu Jiuyin's kingdom at risk.  On the verge of collapse, the power of this destructive treasure has far exceeded Zhu Jiuyin's expectations.

    Just from the strength of this chaotic god and demon phantom, we can deduce how powerful the destruction treasure that Zhu Jiuyin sacrificed is no longer the ability of the innate treasure. As long as it accumulates over a period of time  , this treasure of destruction can be turned into a real artifact of destruction and become a chaos-level weapon.?Treasure

    At this moment, huge changes took place in the black world formed by the aura of calamity under the kingdom of God. The auras of calamity began to merge into the kingdom of god, turning the chaotic gods and demons into reality.  The power of the shadows was eliminated one by one, allowing the kingdom of God to regain stability after it almost collapsed.

    At the same time, Zhu Jiuyin's consciousness seemed to have entered the body of the phantom of the chaotic gods and demons. In this huge body, he was feeling the battle of forces, measuring the power formed by the aura of calamity, and the divine power.  The power of the Kingdom, as well as the power of the Chaos Gods and Demons. These three forces are engaged in an extremely brutal fight with the phantom bodies of the Chaos Gods and Demons as the battlefield. The breath of calamity and the power of the Kingdom of God join forces to defeat the power of the Chaos Gods and Demons.  Carrying out coercion to strangle the existence of this phantom of the Chaos God and Demon

    The huge pain caused by such a cruel battlefield all poured into Zhu Jiuyin's consciousness with incomparable clarity, leaving Zhu Jiuyin without any energy to think about anything else except enduring this powerful pain.  matter

    Too much, at this moment Zhu Jiuyin realized that he had overestimated his ability. The power of this treasure of destruction was really too powerful, so powerful that he was almost invincible. It was just a shadow of a chaotic god and demon.  Zhu Jiuyin has been forced to the point of being at the end of her rope.

    Just when Zhu Jiuyin was suppressed by the painful power and almost collapsed, Zhu Jiuyin suddenly felt a surprise coming. His consciousness merged with the shadow of the chaotic god and demon, and Zhu Jiuyin's  Divine consciousness can clearly feel everything about this phantom of chaos gods and demons, feel the body of innate chaos gods and demons, and feel the power of innate chaos gods and demons.

    When Zhu Jiuyin's consciousness merged with the phantom of this chaotic god and demon, Zhu Jiuyin involuntarily used the 'Killing God Fist' he created to protect himself, swallowing up the world and destroying the world.  All the power that invaded the body of this Chaos God and Demon was swallowed up. The auras of calamity merged into the shadow of this Chaos God and Demon, while the power of the Kingdom of God was lifeless.  was dissolved in

    As the aura of Liangjie continued to blend in, Zhu Jiuyin felt that the phantom of the Chaos God and Demon began to solidify. What surprised him was that the face of the Chaos God and Demon also changed. It was no longer Luo's.  Instead of the image of his throat, it was his own face. Such a change made Zhu Jiuyin a little puzzled.

    Refining, this is Zhu Jiuyin's refining of the reborn treasure of destruction. Of course, it is only the primary refining, and this primary refining caused Zhu Jiuyin's external changes, and his divine heart unknowingly  Zhong Zai was devouring the power of the sea of ??blood crazily, and combined with the aura of Calamity and the reference of the Chaos God and Demon in the Zhujiuyin Kingdom, he began to re-condensate into a new Chaos God and Demon, and this Chaos God  The true body of the demon is completely based on the body of the innate chaotic gods and demons, and is a new acquired true body of the chaotic gods and demons formed with the assistance of the breath of calamity.

    If it is more accurate to say that he can no longer be called the true body of the chaos gods and demons, but should be called the body of calamity, because this true body of the chaos gods and demons is dominated by the breath of calamity, and this  In addition to the power of the acquired chaos gods and demons, they can swallow all things in the world and transform into themselves, which is something that the innate chaos gods and demons cannot do.

    As Zhu Jiuyin's body began to regroup, the remaining aura and original power of the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons that had been deposited in the sea of ??blood were drawn by the aura of the new Chaos Gods and Demons' real bodies.  As soon as it poured into Zhu Jiuyin's divine heart, it was refined and integrated into this new body.

    Fortunately, these auras of chaotic gods and demons have been washed for countless years and have long lost their ferocious aura. Otherwise, Zhu Jiuyin would have suffered the backlash of these auras of chaotic gods and demons if he devoured them like this.

    With the integration of the auras of these chaotic gods and demons, Zhu Jiuyin's newly born chaotic gods and demons have an innate aura of chaotic gods and demons in their bodies. Although it is very light, it has such a special character, so  Changes make Zhu Jiuyin's body more perfect

    Opportunity!  This is really a great opportunity for Zhu Jiuyin. The reason why Zhu Jiuyin chose to recuperate in the sea of ??blood was originally from a complete perspective. He did not expect that such a surprise would happen. Such a surprise would happen.  Changes have to be said that Zhu Jiuyin's luck is very good, and such a good thing can allow him to catch up.

    Of course, Zhu Jiuyin was able to successfully draw the aura of chaotic gods and demons in the blood sea thanks to him winning the 'Four Swords of Zhu Xian'. It was precisely because of the aura of Na Luohou in the 'Four Swords of Zhu Xian' that there was such a change.  occur

    The aura of the innate Chaos Gods and Demons is integrated into the bodies of the acquired Chaos Gods and Demons. The changes that occur are not only evolution, but also mutations. You must know that the acquired Chaos Gods and Demons' true bodies are extremely compatible. This  The auras of innate chaotic gods and demons were swallowed up one by one and turned into the origin of the body (to be continued)

 Text Chapter 349: New Life

    After swallowing the breath of these chaotic gods and demons, Zhu Jiuyin felt that an extremely powerful force immediately appeared in his divine heart, and this new power was not the power of the chaotic gods and demons, but a kind of power.  The new power, the incomparable darkness, the incomparable depth, gives a feeling of endless darkness, as if this power can end everything.

    Yes, the end, this power gave Zhu Jiuyin the feeling of ending, and the incomparable vigor of this power was also extremely primitive, as if it came from the endless chaos, and there was no trace of anything else in it.  Impurities, this is simply the purest power Zhu Jiuyin has ever seen since he started practicing.

    It was so pure that Zhu Jiuyin was shocked. This power quickly integrated into his divine heart. With the integration of this extremely pure power, Zhu Jiuyin felt that his divine heart was restored.  With the new evolution, the originally scarred Kingdom of God also began to improve. During the slow repair, this was an incomparable shock to Zhu Jiuyin.

    You must know that because of the previous battle between three extremely terrifying forces in his divine heart, it caused an almost devastating blow to Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s divine kingdom. Even Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s divine heart was also affected by the backlash of this battle.  If it weren't for Zhu Jiuyin's firm will, he might have fallen into endless pain.

    Now, to Zhu Jiuyin, this new power is like the rain after a long drought. If Zhu Jiuyin's consciousness had not merged with the shadow of the chaotic god and demon, he would have cheered.

    Zhu Jiuyin didn't know that he had changed a lot now. He no longer relied solely on the Divine Heart to survive. When he merged with the phantom of the chaotic god and demon released by the Destruction Treasure,  His divine heart had completed the condensation of his divine body without him knowing it, and a powerful true form of the chaotic god and demon appeared again.

    Under the change of Zhu Jiuyin's state of mind, Zhu Jiuyin's new-born Chaos God and Demon's real body let go of all defenses, and the powerful source of Chaos God and Demon released a powerful suction force, drawing endless energy from the sea of ??blood.  The evil spirit is constantly being sucked into his body, quickly making up for the shortcomings of Zhu Jiuyin, the new body of the chaotic god and demon.

    The unconscious state is the state that can best unleash its potential. In this state, the evil spirits are constantly 'plundered' away by Zhu Jiuyin, the new body of the chaotic god and demon, causing his chaos to  The true form of the gods and demons has undergone tremendous changes. You must know that this sea of ??blood is where all the evil spirits of the world gathered after the creation of the world. It is immeasurable and endless, even if it is Styx who is the lord of the sea of ??blood.  The ancestor didn't know how much evil energy was contained in this sea of ??blood.

    With the support of such a treasure land, Zhu Jiuyin, the newly born chaos god and demon, completed his final awakening, and his internal organs started to function again, interacting with Zhu Jiuyin's divine heart. At the same time, Zhu Jiuyin  Yin's divine consciousness immersed in his own divine heart also sensed it, allowing him to feel the powerful power again.

    The Blood Sea is the most filthy place among the three realms. Even Yaodao may not be able to understand the power contained in it. Although Styx is said to be the master of the Blood Sea, he cannot detect everything in the Blood Sea.  When Zhu Jiuyin's consciousness felt the true form of his new-born Chaos God and Demon, the Chaos God and Demon condensed into an entity in his divine heart merged with the destructive treasure. At this time, Zhu Jiuyin had just completed  The preliminary refining of this destructive treasure will allow us to master part of the power of this treasure.

    After initially refining this destructive treasure, Zhu Jiuyin was able to feel how terrifying the destructive treasure he had refined was. The destructive treasure that was fused into one by several ancient treasures was no longer as simple as one plus one equals two.  , their integration has undergone a qualitative change.

    It was precisely because of the initial mastery of this treasure of destruction that Zhu Jiuyin felt a space in this treasure of destruction. It was a strange space. There was only one thing in this space, and that was a drop.  The endless dark blood has endless mysterious textures imprinted on this drop of blood, giving it an extremely weird feeling. If Zhu Jiuyin didn't believe his feelings and knew that this was a drop of blood, I'm afraid he would  He thinks this is also a treasure, because Zhu Jiuyin has never heard of anyone whose blood has such a weird texture, and there are endless mysteries in that texture.

    Zhu Jiuyin could clearly feel a very familiar aura from this strange drop of blood. After thinking about it, Zhu Jiuyin came up with something. It was the aura from the 'Wheel of Time'. Here,  He felt the breath of the Wheel of Time on the drop of extremely weird blood, but the breath of the Wheel of Time was very weak and far from being compared with the power emanating from this drop of blood. It could be said that it was even one ten thousandth of the power.  Neither was achieved.

    "The Wheel of Time" was the opportunity for Zhu Jiuyin to come to the prehistoric times. It was a truly unique opportunity. It was precisely because of this opportunity that Zhu Jiuyin was able to obtain Pan.?The inheritance of the Great God has just been able to survive several calamities along the way.

    Originally, Zhu Jiuyin thought that he had completely mastered the power of the 'Wheel of Time', but now he realized that what he had mastered was only a scratch, but he had not grasped the essence. Zhu Jiuyin believed that if he could fully master the  If this drop of extremely weird blood is integrated into oneself, it will be an earth-shattering opportunity.

    If this news spreads, I'm afraid everyone will think that Zhu Jiuyin is crazy. How could there be such a strange drop of blood in this world? Everyone will not believe this, not even the Houtuzu Witch.  People like Zhu Jiuyin, Gonggong Ancestral Witch and Xuanming Ancestral Witch would not believe it, because even the divine blood of God Pangu is not so weird.

    When Zhu Jiuyin felt this drop of extremely weird blood, the extremely dark and mysterious texture on this drop of blood exuded an unimaginable terrifying aura.  They are all ancient, and a trace of coercion exudes, enough to make all things in the Yaotian surrender to it.

    As soon as this powerful aura came out, it caused the destructive treasure that Zhu Jiuyin had sacrificed to fluctuate, and all the power in Zhu Jiuyin's heart seemed to have been suppressed by a terrible force. It all came to a standstill for an instant.  All the power was imprisoned and ended. Zhu Jiuyin once again felt the power of the end.

    Zhu Jiuyin was extremely shocked at this moment. What is going on here? Why can this drop of blood make her feel the power of ending, the power to end all things? What kind of existence is this drop of blood? This drop of blood is so weird.  What is the origin of the blood, and what kind of existence is it.

    This extremely powerful power of termination is purer and more terrifying than the power born in his divine heart. Such an existence has completely subverted Zhu Jiuyin's thoughts.

    Zhu Jiuyin was in shock. His body stopped plundering the blood sea. However, Zhu Jiuyin vaguely felt that there was a very destructive aura in the depths of the blood sea, and this terrifying aura did not stop.  It's a little bit a lot.

    Zhu Jiuyin suddenly had a terrible thought in his heart. Could it be that there is a supreme terror in the sea of ??blood, or is this sea of ??blood the destination of three thousand chaotic gods and demons.

    Unfortunately, before Zhu Jiuyin had time to carefully detect those auras, he felt dizzy for a moment, and then his consciousness popped out the Destruction Treasure, making it impossible for him to use the power of the Destruction Treasure to feel the outside world.  everything of.

    Zhu Jiuyin didn't know that when he felt the breath from the depths of the blood sea, a divine eye with the aura of finality opened on the forehead of his newly born chaos god and demon, and when his god  When the consciousness was popped out, this divine eye was closed.

    The new power of Zhu Jiuyin, the real body of the Chaos God and Demon, finally condensed on that divine eye, and the final power coincided with this divine eye. Unfortunately, this power is still too weak now. For Zhu Jiuyin,  It's not very useful, and he doesn't understand everything about this new power in his body.

    However, Zhu Jiuyin could remember very clearly that in the depths of the sea of ??blood, there was a will coming from behind. It was a kind of summoning power, a power that made Zhu Jiuyin irresistible, and even made him unable to resist.  thoughts.

    If the Destruction Treasure hadn't ejected his consciousness in an instant, Zhu Jiuyin would have wanted to rush into the depths of the sea of ??blood to find out what power was calling him and why.  The power of Tao is so simple and terrifying that even though you are scared, you can't help but want to possess it.

    If it were other people in the Three Realms, it would be difficult to resist such temptation, but Zhu Jiuyin knew very well that if he went there, under those powerful auras, his situation would be worse than  It is even more dangerous when facing the saints. Although he is an ancestral witch and has no soul and is not afraid of taking away his body, Zhu Jiuyin understands that those powerful auras can destroy everything about him, including his spiritual consciousness.  Although Zhu Jiuyin was crazy, he was not so crazy that he overestimated his abilities.

    Fortunately, all of this just passed by in a flash. Even if Zhu Jiuyin wanted to explore again, he could not find any trace. If Zhu Jiuyin hadn't felt it himself, he would have doubted whether everything he had done before was  While dreaming, Jing was unable to feel the source of the power in the depths of the blood sea again with his new body of the Chaos God and Demon and his evolved spiritual consciousness. His spiritual consciousness swept across the entire blood sea, but  There is no trace at all. In such a situation, how can one not think that everything he felt before was a dream.

 Text Chapter 350 Strange changes

    Chapter 350 Weird changes

    Regarding all this, Zhu Jiuyin was not at all panicked or uneasy, because this time the fusion made him very aware of how big the gap was between himself and the innate chaotic gods and demons. If it had been in the past, he would have felt uneasy, but now  After experiencing this fusion, Zhu Jiuyin's heart settled down and he had to walk step by step. It was not always that he had such good luck that could allow him to escape. What he had to do now was not to go  Chasing the power that he doesn¡¯t know where he is, but rather mastering the treasure of destruction that he has refined. This treasure of destruction is his foundation. All other temptations are illusory and may not be beneficial to him.  Power is most real only when you master it. For those who cannot grasp the power, it is a disaster rather than a blessing to forcefully obtain it.

    Zhu Jiuyin took a deep breath, then withdrew his spiritual thoughts, and merged his spiritual consciousness with the new body of the chaotic god and demon. After a long time, in the depths of the sea of ??blood, Zhu Jiuyin  The new body of the Chaos God and Demon suddenly opened its eyes, and a bloody aura surged out, murderous intent!  This is the murderous intent contained in Zhu Jiuyin's body, and this murderous intent is integrated into the power of the chaotic god and demon in the Destruction Treasure, which is the power of Luo Hou

    After Zhu Jiuyin's spiritual consciousness returned to his body, the true body of the Chaos God and Demon began to undergo new changes. The Destruction Treasure that he had initially refined emitted waves of fluctuations that merged into his Chaos God and Demon.  In his true body, Zhu Jiuyin could clearly feel the changes in his body at this time. The Legend of the Ancestor Wu Zhu Jiuyin 350

    "Bang! Bang!" The sound of the beating of God's heart resounded through the body. In conjunction with the fluctuations of the destructive treasure, this change made Zhu Jiuyin extremely shocked from the bottom of his heart, and the power was transferred between the two.  talking, communicating with each other

    Such a change made Zhu Jiuyin pay great attention to his thoughts. He looked inwards and saw that his divine heart had undergone tremendous changes. There was no trace of blood red in his divine heart.  , the entire divine heart became extremely dark, exuding an ancient and heavy aura. There were faint textures on this divine heart, and these textures contained extremely mysterious auras.

    When he saw the changes in his divine heart, Zhu Jiuyin suddenly thought of the strange drop of blood he had seen in the mysterious space of the destruction treasure, and the texture on his divine heart was similar to  There is some connection, but the texture on his own divine heart is vague, while the texture on that strange drop of blood is extremely clear.

    Although the texture on Zhu Jiuyin's divine heart is vague, the aura emanating from the texture allows Zhu Jiuyin to feel the power of the law of the avenue. As the Ancestral Witch of Time, Zhu Jiuyin can  Feeling the avenue of time contained in this texture, there is nothing wrong with it. It is the avenue of time, and it is also the power of time.

    Years, but the terrifying magical power in the avenue of time, even Zhu Jiuyin, the ancestral wizard of time, was shocked by it. You must know that such a change means that the power in his bloodline is evolving infinitely.  , but this is not what shocked Zhu Jiuyin the most, because the texture of time is not the most important in this divine heart. There are still many textures, but Zhu Jiuyin has no idea what they mean.

    For Zhu Jiuyin, although he really wanted to know the meaning of all the textures on the divine heart, it was not something that could be figured out in a short while. You must know that only the magical power of time, such as the years, was rare in the entire prehistoric era.  People can master it because time is one of the representative forces of the law of time.

    As the Ancestral Witch of Time, Zhu Jiuyin had once mastered this power, but Zhu Jiuyin's mastery was only based on instinct, but now it is completely different. The magical power of these years has been imprinted in his heart.  He can perform it with every movement of his hands without much effort.

    Of course, this is just a little benefit. The biggest benefit is not that Zhu Jiuyin can use the magical power of time as he wants, but that the avenue of time is manifested on the texture. He just glanced at it lightly with his spiritual consciousness.  , Zhu Jiuyin can feel that he has experienced endless years in a moment, and appreciates the changes in the sea.

    You must know that this kind of realization is the most important. That feeling is simply wonderful. It makes Zhu Jiuyin feel that as long as he is willing to calm down and realize the texture of the divine heart, he will have great achievements.  It is possible to comprehend the complete Avenue of Time. The Avenue of Time is a heaven-defying existence. If you can master this Avenue of Time, what does it mean to be a saint? In the face of such a heaven-defying power as time, it is difficult for a saint to resist.

    Although it is said that every saint has realized the power of a great avenue, it does not mean that they can truly master the power of this great avenue. The three thousand avenues are not so easy to master. As for the three thousand avenues derived from  some trails, then moreNot worth mentioning anymore

    The Avenue of Time is the top existence among the three thousand avenues, and it is the expression of ultimate power. If Zhu Jiuyin can master this Avenue of Time, even if he does not become a saint, he will still have the same power as the Dao of Heaven, because he has mastered it.  With such a heaven-defying power as the Avenue of Time, Heaven can do nothing for him.

    For most cultivators, even if they spend a lifetime of energy, all they can master are the ordinary existences among the three thousand avenues. It is difficult to master the heaven-defying power of time and space.  Depending on the level, the more powerful the Three Thousand Avenues you master, the more active you will be in the fight.

    ??Taking the Avenue of Time as an example, if you master this avenue, you can destroy a person with just a few moves. Time is a magical power, whether it is accelerating time or reversing time, it is enough to give the enemy a fatal blow.

    Mastering the law of time means mastering a person's life and death. The changes in the mind and spirit make Zhu Jiuyin happy but also a little more cautious, because Zhu Jiuyin knows that the path he is taking is  How different from Cong, although the path of time is good, it is not his ultimate pursuit.

    After seeing the texture on the divine heart, Zhu Jiuyin even had an instinctive reaction in his heart, rejecting the magical power of this time, because Zhu Jiuyin followed the path of destruction, which is the most powerful thing in the world.  The power, even the Avenue of Time, cannot be compared with it, but no one has ever reached the end of this road, and the way of destruction mastered by Luo Hu among the gods and demons of chaos is also only scratched the surface.

    Although the Avenue of Time is good, it cannot fully exert the full power of the treasure of destruction that he has refined. As his own treasure, Zhu Jiuyin naturally has to attach great importance to it. If the way he cultivates is not in line with his own treasure,  All the same, such practice has a great impact on oneself.

    Chaos gods and demons, for the law, all they need is instinct. What is instinct is reflected in their most powerful origin. Although Zhu Jiuyin's acquired chaos gods and demons have endless devouring power,  It can be transformed into infinite time, but that also requires a clear distinction between priorities. The magic power of time is just a branch, and its root is the evolution of the avenue of destruction.

    After resisting the temptation of the Avenue of Time, Zhu Jiuyin's heart came up with the idea of ????erasing the Avenue of Time from his mind, so that he would be unknowingly affected by it.  The influence of this time avenue

    It is really rare for people to be as crazy as Zhu Jiuyin. If other people can have such a good fortune as Zhu Jiuyin and be able to make such an evolution in their divine heart, then it will be too late for them to be happy and they will give up their lives to protect this person.  How could one have the idea of ??erasing these divine patterns? Only a crazy and extremely crazy person like Zhu Jiuyin would have such an idea. The Legend of the Ancestor Wu Zhu Jiuyin 350

    After Zhu Jiuyin woke up from the temptation of the texture of time, he made a new discovery. There is a big secret in this divine heart without any blood. For some reason, every time this divine heart beats,  Suddenly, an extremely dark aura will be emitted from this divine heart. Although this extremely dark aura is pitifully small, it is extremely pure, and there is endless meaning of destruction in that aura.

    After this discovery, Zhu Jiuyin breathed a sigh of relief. You must know that this is the focus of Zhu Jiuyin, the power of destruction. Although this little bit of destruction is pitifully small, it cannot form a force at all.  , but this breath is changing Zhu Jiuyin's body lifelessly, allowing his body to be infinitely purified by this breath.

    Such a pure aura of destruction acts on Zhu Jiuyin's newly born chaotic god and demon, purifying Zhu Jiuyin's power plundered from the sea of ??blood tens of thousands of times. Even Zhu Jiuyin can  The power accumulated by Jiuyin in the past has also been infinitely refined by it. For others, the longer they practice, the more their cultivation will increase. But now Zhu Jiuyin's situation is exactly the opposite. As time goes by,  , Zhu Jiuyin could clearly feel that the accumulation in his body was disappearing bit by bit, and the destructive aura emanating from the divine heart was purified. Fortunately, although the accumulation was fading quickly, but  Zhu Jiuyin's body is getting stronger under the influence of this destructive aura.

    For Zhu Jiuyin, what he cares most about is not his own accumulation, but the strengthening of his physical body. After seeing the power of the innate chaotic gods and demons, Zhu Jiuyin has an incomparable desire for the strengthening of his physical body.  It can quickly reach the physical strength of the three thousand chaos gods and demons back then, and it is enough to break the sky with one hand.

    However, all of this takes time, and it cannot be accomplished overnight. Under the constant beating of God's heart, the new aura of destruction has formed a strange route and is running on its own.  The new body of the chaotic god and demon started to move, and this strange route gave??A very mysterious feeling. As the aura of destruction circulates around the body, Zhu Jiuyin can feel that his body is slowly rising.

    Such a change made Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but have an idea in his heart. If this destructive aura continues to circulate like this, then Zhu Jiuyin will not take the initiative to carry out any cultivation, and his physical body will be autonomous.  He was promoted, allowing his physical body to reach the level of the three thousand chaos gods and demons back then.

    For Zhu Jiuyin, the operation of the destructive aura did not allow him to change much in terms of laws and accumulation, but the destructive aura far exceeded Zhu Jiuyin's expectations in terms of the refining of the physical body.  , as long as there is enough time, his physical body can become extremely powerful under the tempering of the aura of destruction, able to split the void with his fist, and prove the truth in the physical body

    "It's a pity that based on the current beating speed of Zhu Jiuyin's divine heart and the destructive aura it generates, it would take endless time for Zhu Jiuyin to achieve enlightenment in the physical body. I'm afraid I won't be able to do it in two or three calamities."

    After the exchange between Zhu Jiuyin's body and the treasure of destruction, Zhu Jiuyin gained a new understanding of the treasure of destruction that he had refined, as if his body was integrated with the treasure of destruction, and  The reason why he was unable to fully master this destructive treasure was mainly because of his own lack of cultivation.

    Speaking of cultivation, Zhu Jiuyin is still extremely angry. After the last bloody battle, most of the mana accumulated by Zhu Jiuyin was consumed, and after the mutation of the divine heart, new chaos was re-condensed.  The true form of gods and demons, all these things have consumed all the power he had accumulated before. If Zhu Jiuyin had not completed the final transformation in the sea of ??blood, I am afraid that he would not be able to complete the chaos of gods and demons even if he had the chance.  Transformation of true form

    Empty as a field, this is Zhu Jiuyin's true understanding of his true body of the Chaos God and Demon. In this extremely powerful true body of the Chaos God and Demon, there is no trace of mana, and all the mana has been purified.  , used to repair Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s damaged divine kingdom. Now that Zhu Jiuyin wants to fight with others, he can only rely on the physical power of this chaotic god and demon¡¯s true body.

    Zhu Jiuyin couldn't even think about the idea of ??improving his realm now. It was already very difficult for him to maintain Daluo Jinxian's cultivation level without any decline. If he wanted to improve his cultivation level, it simply couldn't be done in a short time.  get

    At this time, Zhu Jiuyin only knew how deep the accumulation of innate Chaos Gods and Demons was. His semi-finished body of Chaos Gods and Demons needed so much accumulation. If he wanted to complete the accumulation to the quasi-Saint level, then  takes endless time

    Zhu Jiuyin made such a big noise in the blood sea. As the master of the blood sea, how could Patriarch Styx not be aware of it at all? When Zhu Jiuyin was plundering the power of the sea of ??blood, Patriarch Styx  Zu Ze was aware of it, but the aura of Zhu Jiuyin's newly born chaos god and demon was too powerful. The power of termination unconsciously revealed in the treasure of destruction made him timid. Now as Zhu Jiuyin wakes up,  That pressure disappeared, and Patriarch Minghe discovered just now that the person who made such a big noise was Zhu Jiuyin who disappeared in the eyes of the immortals in the three realms!

    This chapter is not finished yet. Please go to Baidu to read "Platinum" for the following content.

    (Platinum. Full text, no ads, fast updates

 Text Chapter 351 Depressed

    When he saw Zhu Jiuyin, Ancestor Minghe felt very depressed. The sea of ??blood was his territory, and Zhu Jiuyin had been invisible in his territory for so long but he had not developed. If it weren't for Zhu Jiuyin's heavy  The impact of shaping the true form of the Chaos God and Demon was too great. I'm afraid that I still don't know that Zhu Jiuyin is in his territory.

    How could he, the Lord of the Blood Sea, not be depressed by such a thing? Zhu Jiuyin was finally his ally and would not have any ill will towards him, but it would be hard to say if it were someone else. When he thought of this  At that moment, Patriarch Styx couldn't help but break out in a cold sweat. This was so shocking.

    For a moment, Ancestor Minghe couldn't help but secretly thought: "I, the Lord of the Blood Sea, can't fully control everything in the Blood Sea. It seems that the Blood Sea is not as simple as I thought. There are still many powers.  What I can¡¯t control is that the sea of ??blood will never dry up and the river of Styx will never die. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s just a joke!¡±

    Although Patriarch Styx has many thoughts in his heart, now is not the time for him to care about all this. After all, things have not threatened him yet, because he already knows that the saints can no longer take action in the Three Realms, and  In the Three Realms, except for Zhu Jiuyin and Houtu Zuwu, no one can threaten his life. He will have time to explore the secret of this sea of ??blood in the future.

    Ancestor Minghe took a deep breath, suppressed the uneasiness in his heart, and said in a deep voice: "Congratulations to Zhu Jiu** on your recovery of your divine body. Why don't you go to my Blood Sea Palace to rest for a while?"

    Hearing the words of Ancestor Minghe, Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "No, I appreciate the kindness of fellow Taoist Minghe. Now I still have something to discuss with sister Houtu. If fellow Taoist has time, you might as well come forward."  Come and listen!¡±

    For the ancestor of Ming He, Zhu Jiuyin no longer cares too much about it as before. After he knew that there was a big secret in the sea of ??blood, he became more cautious about Ming He. It is precisely because of this that Zhu Jiu  Only then did Yin say something to invite you!

    Ancestor Minghe was overjoyed by Zhu Jiuyin's invitation. He actually wanted to invite Zhu Jiuyin to his Blood Sea Palace to rest for a while, in order to learn something he didn't know from Zhu Jiuyin's mouth.  Although Zhu Jiuyin refused, he was invited to go to the underworld. Ancestor Styx would naturally not refuse such an invitation.

    Ancestor Minghe laughed loudly and said: "Is that poor Taoist going to disturb Houtu Ancestor for some witchcraft?"

    Zhu Jiuyin made such a big noise in the sea of ????blood. As the lord of the underworld, Hou Tuzu Wu also felt it slightly. Just when she was using her spiritual sense to explore the situation, she didn't want Zhu Jiuyin to interact with the underworld.  Ancestor He appeared in the underworld.

    After seeing that Zhu Jiuyin had restored the true form of the Chaos God and Demon, Hou Tu Zuwu breathed a sigh of relief and felt more relieved. A smile appeared on his face, but this smile came and went quickly.  Faster, Tu Zuwu frowned and said in an instant: "Second brother, what's going on with your body? Why don't you have any magic power? Could it be that there was an accident in your attempt to reshape the true form of the Chaos God and Demon this time?"

    Ancestor Minghe didn't notice Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation level, but as a saint, Houtu Ancestor Wu could see the reality of Zhu Jiuyin at a glance. In this true body of the Chaos God and Demon, his magic power was extremely low.  It's so pitiful that it can even be said to have no mana, because every bit of mana generated in the god's heart will be sucked away by the true body of the Chaos God and Demon to use it to strengthen the body's strength.

    Hearing the words of the Houtu Ancestor Witch, a trace of shock flashed across the face of the Ancestor Minghe. He really didn't expect that Zhu Jiuyin, who made such a big movement in the sea of ??blood, didn't have any trace of blood on his body at this time.  Mana, he is now very eager to know how Zhu Jiuyin explains it.

    Zhu Jiuyin smiled calmly and said: "Sister, there is no need to worry about me. I am fine now. The mana required to reunite the true form of the Chaos Gods and Demons is huge. This is normal, and the Chaos Gods and Demons are completely different from you ascetics."  The difference is that as long as you have a powerful true body, you are not afraid of anything even if you have no magic power!"

    Only Zhu Jiuyin can say such words. Even the Ancestral Witch Xuanming and the Ancestral Witch Gonggong dare not say such words, because they do not only rely on the physical body to fight, but also need the support of powerful magic power.

    Now Zhu Jiuyin's true form of the Chaos God and Demon is enough for him to protect himself, so he is not as worried as Hou Tu Zuwu. Perhaps it will take time for Zhu Jiuyin to accumulate endless mana again, but Zhu Jiuyin does not  He didn't care, because he discovered a little bit of secrets in the sea of ??blood, which gave him confidence that he could complete the final accumulation.

    Regarding the understanding of chaos gods and demons, Hou Tuzu Wu Na was completely unable to compare with Zhu Jiuyin. If Zhu Jiuyin could say this, she believed that there would be no problem, so she said: "Second brother, I didn't know you would come here this time."  What¡¯s going on in the underworld?¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin smiled calmly and said: "This time the calamity is over, the saints will soon be no longer able to intervene in the struggle of the three realms, because they can't make a big move in the three realms.Forget it in the mind, it won¡¯t be long before the majesty of the Saint will be forgotten by everyone. The battle in the three realms will be based on the Quasi-Sage. Although my sister is not restricted by the Yao Dao, as a six-path reincarnation  Lord, the ruler of the underworld, you also need to abide by this agreement. There is no need to appear in the earthly fairy world again. As for anyone who dares to challenge you, then you don't have to be polite!  "

    When he heard Zhu Jiuyin's words, Ancestor Minghe was a little disappointed. He already knew these things. He wanted to know some secrets, not the public news, but the expression on Ancestor Minghe's face  But there was no change at all, he was still very calm.

    Houtu Zuwu nodded and said: "Second brother, please rest assured, I am not a warlike person, and the periphery of the underworld is a sea of ??blood. With this barrier, no one will come to the door. Even if there is,  How can anyone pass the test of Fellow Taoist Styx when the saint cannot enter or leave? The underworld can be said to be impregnable!"

    Zhu Jiuyin agreed very much with the words of the Houtu Ancestral Witch. Now that the saint cannot come out, there is really no one who can do anything to get the ancestor of the Styx. After all, the sea of ????blood will not dry up, and the Styx will not die.  Even the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother in Yaoting had to be wary of Patriarch Styx.

    Zhu Jiuyin smiled and said: "After the last calamity, the West got the greatest benefit from it. It is inevitable that the West will prosper in this calamity. Fellow Taoist Styx and the West have formed a deep hatred, and Fellow Taoist Styx  The way they practice is repugnant to that of the West. The Taoist orthodoxy of the Daoists of the Styx River in the West will be greatly suppressed. If the Taoists do not make preparations in advance, I am afraid that the Taoist orthodoxy of the Taoists will only be among the Asura clan.  Inheritance, Taoist friends must be well aware of this matter!"

    Although Zhu Jiuyin was just a reminder, with the wisdom of Ancestor Styx, he understood that Zhu Jiuyin was warning himself not to underestimate the West by relying on the benefits of the blood sea. It is better to take the initiative than to defend passively.

    Ancestor Ming He nodded and said: "Thank you, friend Zhu Jiu, for reminding me. The poor Taoists will be careful, but if the West is prosperous, I'm afraid they will have to pass the three sects of entry, interpretation, and interception first. I believe that the three  The Qing Dynasty will not just watch the west advance eastward!"

    As soon as Patriarch Ming He said this, Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said, "If fellow Taoists place all their hopes on the three religions of entry, interpretation, and interception, that would be a big mistake, Yuan Shi Yao Zun  The reason why Taishang Laojun was able to ask Zhunti and Jieyin to help him during the last calamity was because he had betrayed all the sentient beings in the East long ago. It was simply impossible to expect them to resist the eastward advance of the West.  As for the Jiejiao religion, I am afraid that the leader of Tongyao would not be willing to take grain from the fire of the Ru and Chan sects. For all these reasons, Taoist fellow Minghe still thinks that the Ru, Chan and Jie sects can withstand the West.  Going east?"

    Zhu Jiuyin's words left Patriarch Styx speechless. The conflict between the Three Qings completely broke out in the last calamity. It was really not a good thing to expect them to fight against the West.  .

    Ancestor Ming He sighed and said: "What my fellow Taoist said is reasonable, but the matter is not without a solution. You must know that Hao Yao still exists on Yaoting. Now that there is no suppression from the saints, Hao Yao is afraid  He will not allow the West to flourish, after all, he is now the nominal Lord of the Three Realms!"

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "Haoyao, just rely on him. Fellow Daoist Minghe, there is no need to count on him. Haoyao has no overall perspective. He only cares about his own interests in his heart. The most important thing is Yuan Shiyao." If Zun had not handed over the 'God Beating Whip', then the gods of Yaoting would not take Hao Yao seriously at all. Naturally, there would be constant disputes in Yaoting. How much energy can he have to deal with the eastward advance from the west? Even Hao Yao will take the initiative to cooperate with the West for his own benefit. Zhunti's mouth is very eloquent. It is not difficult to persuade Hao Yao. The most important thing is that seeking for gain is worse than seeking for yourself. As long as you have absolute strength, others Of course, you don¡¯t need to worry about everything!¡±

    In the Three Realms, strength is the most respected. Ancestor Styx is still clear about this. The reason why he keeps finding reasons is that he does not want to see his own strength damaged. You must know that back then Zhunti and Jie Yin plundered from the sea of ??blood.  The departure of a group of Asuras had a great impact on the Blood Sea. Ancestor Styx did not want to see his power damaged again, so he would naturally dodge whenever a fight was brought up.

    Zhu Jiuyin could clearly see the thoughts of Patriarch Styx. It was precisely because Zhu Jiuyin could see through Patriarch Styx that she took the initiative to remind him not to place his hopes on others.  After entering the body, the West was finally caught off guard. You must know that even without the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin, as long as the West develops and grows, it will still have the strength to carry out an all-round attack on the Blood Sea, which is the number one in the underworld.  A barrier, Zhu Jiuyin didn't want to see anything happen to the sea of ??blood

 Text Chapter 352: Intrigue and deception

    Chapter 352: Intrigue and deception

    It is natural for Patriarch Minghe to have such thoughts. After all, he has his own considerations. However, after hearing Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s reminder, Patriarch Minghe took the other party seriously. After all,  This was related to the safety of Xue Hai, and even if there was only one ten thousandth chance, he would make every effort to prevent it.

    Ancestor Minghe took a deep breath and said: "Thank you for the reminder, fellow Taoist. The poor Taoist will be careful and will not give the West a chance to attack our Asura clan again. Without the two saints Zhunti and Jie Yin  Threatening that as long as they dare to attack my Blood Sea, they will bear the wrath of my Styx!"

    Regarding the reaction of Ancestor Styx, Zhu Jiuyin nodded secretly. He had already done what he needed to be reminded of. As for what kind of decision Ancestor Styx would make in the end, it was not something that outsiders could influence.  Everything needs to be decided by himself, and Zhu Jiuyin is also confident in protecting the safety of the underworld. It is not easy for anyone to interfere in the underworld.

    Zhu Jiuyin did not say anything more on this issue, but said to Houtu Zuwu: "Sister, that Yuanshi Tianzun is very ambitious. There is someone in Jiang Ziya's Conferred God Jiejiao who is on the list, and his responsibility is related to  My sister must be careful when it comes to the underworld. The underworld belongs to the Wu Clan and there is no room for error. Anyone who dares to touch the underworld will be attacked by the Wu Clan. The army of the Wu Clan in Nanzhan Buzhou is not just a decoration!"

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words made Houtu Zuwu nod. She didn¡¯t care about Jiang Ziya becoming a god before, but Zhu Jiuyin reminded herself so solemnly.  Hou Tuzu Wu had to pay attention to it because it was related to the safety of the Wu clan.  Then we cannot underestimate it. The personal safety is small, but the racial safety is big.

    "What kind of person Yuanshi Tianzun is, all the immortals in the three realms know very well. There is nothing he can't do for a person who can collude with foreign enemies to plot against his brothers. It is reasonable to be careful and guard against such a person.

    When Zhu Jiuyin went to the underworld to meet Hou Tu Zuwu, the two saints Zhunti and Jie Yin came to Yuxu Palace.  I approached Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun to discuss the advancement of Buddhism to the east.

    Regarding how eagerly the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti appeared, Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun had to face it. Even if they didn't like each other's actions in their hearts, they had no way to avoid it. Who made them agree to this in the first place?  exceed the other party¡¯s agreement.

    After the two sides met, Yuanshi Tianzun did not look good on the Second Sage of the West.  He snorted coldly and said: "Two Taoist friends Zhunti and Qingyin, you must be too impatient. This calamity has just passed, and many things have not been dealt with yet. You two came to my jade in such a hurry."  Xu Gong, I want to discuss the spread of Buddhism to the east. This move is a bit too clumsy!"

    Hearing Yuanshi Tianzun's sarcastic words, the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti were not moved. The saint Zhunti smiled calmly and said: "Senior brother Yuanshi, you will naturally not suppress your own destiny if you have an innate treasure.  I'm anxious, but I don't have that kind of blessing in the West. So I have to do this, and this is what you and I have agreed on a long time ago. I think it's good for everyone to take a step early and understand the cause and effect between each other, Yuanshi  Senior brother will never break the original agreement just because of such a trivial matter!"

    ? Breach of contract!  Yuanshi Tianzun has such a heart, but does not have such courage. If he dares to violate the agreement, he will have a lot of fun. Yuanshi Tianzun coldly snorted and said: "Junior brother Zhunti really judges the heart of a gentleman with a villain's heart. Back then,  No matter how difficult the agreement is, we will complete it, so you don¡¯t need to worry so much!¡±

    Hearing the words of Yuanshi Tianzun, the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin couldn't help but sneered in their hearts: "Gentleman! Even you Yuanshi Tianzun is qualified to say that you are a gentleman, you are worse than a villain!"

    Although they disdain Yuanshi Tianzun in their hearts, the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin cannot show it, because they are no better than Yuanshi Tianzun. They only heard Saint Zhunti say: "Senior Brother Yuanshi can abide by the agreement, then we will  I feel more at ease, I wonder if Senior Brother Yuanshi has any arrangements for the spread of Buddhism to the east?"

    Yuanshi Tianzun said calmly: "Arrangement? Junior Brother Zhunti, isn't it a bit too much? At the beginning, senior brother and I only said that we would allow the two junior brothers to arrange for the spread of Buddhism to the East, but we did not say that we would take it. Since you are determined to have Buddhism,  If it spreads eastward, you have to make arrangements yourself, senior brother and I will just not stop it!"

    As soon as Yuanshi Tianzun said this, the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin couldn't help but cursed in their hearts: "You Yuanshi, you are so insidious, you actually played this literal game with us, you think you can make us  Give up, go ahead and dream about your spring and autumn dreams, do you think there is nothing we can do about it?"

    Saint Zhunti's expression changed and he said in a deep voice: "Okay, I didn't expect that Senior Brother Yuanshi would be so unfaithful and do such a thing that breaks one's trust. If that's the case, then it's strange."I'm sorry that the West doesn't pay attention to it. After all, you broke your promise first!  If anything goes wrong in the future, don't blame me for not having anything to do with Senior Brother Hui Yin. I came to say hello to the two Senior Brothers, Senior Brother, let's go!  "

    ???????????????????????????????:?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Sage Zhunti pulled the saint to leave Yuxu Palace, this stance was really powerful. It didn't give others a chance to prepare. If they didn't agree with each other, they would get up and leave.

    When they saw the actions of Saint Zhunti, Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun couldn't help but frowned. They didn't expect Zhunti to do this, and they didn't care about their own pressure at all, which made them feel uneasy.

    Taishang Laojun said in a deep voice: "Junior Brother Zhunti, there is no need to react so violently. The original agreement was only to allow you to spread Western Buddhism eastward. Junior Brother Yuanshi and I have already done that. I will definitely support you if you want Buddhism to spread eastward."  There will be no obstruction at all. As for other people's obstruction, it has nothing to do with us. At the beginning, we agreed to deal with Zhu Jiuyin and Jie Jiao together and inflict heavy losses on each other. However, the two of them seemed not to use all their strength to deal with it and did not complete it.  This agreement, but now you want to take advantage of me and Junior Brother Yuanshi, don't you think you are going too far? If Junior Brother Zhunti says this, then we will say nothing about this matter, and everything will be decided by the two of you.  That¡¯s it!¡±

    Sage Zhunti wanted to threaten Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun, but he did not expect that Taishang Laojun would threaten them in turn. Although Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun said they would not stop them, as long as they had intentions  Evil thoughts, then using a little bit of means can make the spread of Western Buddhism eastward fail.

    As soon as Taishang Laojun finished speaking, the saint who received the invitation sighed secretly, and then said: "Elder brother, what you said is serious, it's not that we want to take advantage of the two senior brothers. If we say that the one who takes advantage seems to be Da  Senior brother, you turned Hu into a Buddha and established Hinayana Buddhism, and you have shared my luck in the West. Don¡¯t you think you should make some sacrifices? What¡¯s more, we had our say in advance!¡±

    When the saint mentioned Theravada Buddhism, a trace of uneasiness flashed across Taishang Laojun's face. Being brought up in public made Taishang Laojun a little embarrassed. But who is Taishang Laojun? Even if it was a little embarrassing,  It's no big deal, as long as you can protect your own interests, any method will do.

    Taishang Laojun said calmly: "I had no choice but to recruit my junior brother. You must know that because the two junior brothers kept a hand in everything and failed to fulfill the requirements we set at the beginning, not only Zhu Jiuyin failed to kill  Kill, even Jie Jiao is still strong, but has lost a little bit of skin. You in the West don't have to face the pressure of Jie Jiao and Zhu Jiuyin, but Junior Brother Yuanshi and I can't. Could it be that we are so small?  Shouldn¡¯t his actions be appropriate?¡±

    The two sages Jieyin and Zhunti were very annoyed by Taishang Laojun's strong words, but they couldn't say anything. After all, Taishang Laojun was reasonable, even if it was just unreasonable, they had no way to refute, unless  They really could fall out with Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun, but that would not be a good thing for them in the West, and the reason why the two saints Zhunti and Jieying came so eagerly was because they had their own plans.

    I saw that the saint who received the invitation sighed and said: "Forget it, senior brother, there is no need for any more testing between us. The past things have passed, and we don't need to worry about it anymore. Please tell me.  How can the spread of Buddhism eastward be unimpeded!"

    Saint Jieyin's submission made a smile flash across the faces of Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun. Taishang Laojun said: "It's good that Junior Brother Jieyin can think like this. In fact, this matter is not impossible to talk about. Buddhism  We will not stop the eastward spread, but the two junior brothers cannot necessarily restrict it. After all, both Zhu Jiuyin and Jie Jiao are now a great threat. Although junior brother Yuanshi and I have the intention to make the wishes of the two junior brothers come true,  But we have to give an explanation to the human race and an explanation to the immortals in the East!"

    As soon as Taishang Laojun said this, Saint Jingyin and Saint Zhunti looked at each other, and each other could not help but sneer in their hearts. All this was really not beyond their expectations. Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun had already  There is a plan.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? We don¡¯t want to embarrass you, senior brother, we don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you. I wonder what kind of explanation you have to give to senior brother Yuanshi to allow me to spread Western Buddhism to the East?¡±

    Taishang Laojun took a deep breath and said: "Junior brother Yuanshi and I can make the decision to let the two junior brothers pass the ten scriptures eastward. After all, the image of the two junior brothers among the human race is not very good.  , and the human race is now under the control of Jiejiao, it would be great if the ten scriptures can be spread!"

    As soon as Taishang Laojun said this, the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti could not help but curse secretly. Their image in the human race was not very good, and Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun were not that good either. Even the two of them were still  Not as good as myself.

 Text Chapter 353: Sword and Sword Shadow

    Chapter 353: Sword and Sword Shadow

    Although they were cursing Taishang Laojun in their hearts, the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti could not say it out loud, because they had something to ask for, and they did not want to argue too much with Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun, because  They have a bigger plan waiting for Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun, so they don't want to fall out with them.

    Saint Jieyin took a deep breath and said: "Senior Brother, although Junior Brother Zhunti and I don't have a very good reputation, don't you think ten scriptures are too few? If only ten scriptures are taught,  Then do we still need to try our best to spread Buddhism eastward? Instead of spreading it ten times so that the world can get some superficial knowledge, it is better not to spread it, and let the two senior brothers owe my senior brother a debt.  Out of love, I will save the next calamity as capital!"

    Although the good guy didn't speak much, when he did speak, he was definitely very powerful. The simple point of entry was hard to resist. Although he spoke a little tactfully, both Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun could hear it.  Yin Shengren is deliberately showing off with them. There is no need to mention the Ten Scriptures at all. If he cannot give him a satisfactory result, then he will terminate this opportunity for the spread of Buddhism to the east and take this opportunity away.  Stay and wait for the next calamity.

    For this amount of calamities, Taoist Hongjun has personally spoken about the great prosperity of the West. As Taoist Hongjun, he cannot tell lies. It can be said that the great prosperity of the West is inevitable. Anyone who wants to stop it will not succeed. Too  Even if Shang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun could prevent the spread of Buddhism eastward, they could not stop the great rise of the West. If they really had to let the saint Jieyin give up the spread of Buddhism eastward.  Then the favor they owe Zhunti and Jingyin will have to wait for the next calamity to be repaid, and then the West will have the opportunity to prosper again.  Even if they cannot continue to prosper, they can rely on self-protection, because they hold the favor owed by Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun in their hands. As long as Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun have ambitions and want to prosper the two religions of people and interpretation.  , then this favor must be returned.

    "Ruthless enough and decisive enough, Saint Zhunti can take action."  The Holy Saint was not weak to him either. He struck at the weak points of Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun, forcing them to pay attention to this conversation again. Otherwise, once the conversation broke down, what would happen to the Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun?  But this is not a good thing for Shang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun.

    After hearing the words of the Holy Saint, a sinister look flashed across Yuanshi Tianzun's face, and he could not suppress the anger in his heart.  He said in a deep voice: "Junior brother Jieying, are you threatening me and senior brother? We have given you the opportunity. If you insist on doing this, you can't blame us. You refused it yourself!"

    As soon as Yuanshi Tianzun said this, Saint Jieyin was not angered by it.  Instead, he said calmly: "Brother Yuanshi, I am not threatening you two, but I am thinking about my own interests. Since there is nothing we can do, it is better to retreat and protect ourselves. The spread of Buddhism to the east does not necessarily have to be here.  Once the calamity is over, we can discuss it again for another time!"

    It is easier said than done to lead the saints.  At another time, there must be this time. He can agree, but will Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun agree? Judging from the performance of Yuanshi Tianzun alone, it is impossible.

    Taishang Laojun was much more gloomy than Yuanshi Tianzun. He said in a deep voice: "Jiuyinjun, there are already a lot of ten scriptures. You should also act according to your ability. It is not that I and Yuanshi Tianzun want to stop it, but  Can you pass the test of Junior Brother Tongtian, can you pass the test of Zhu Jiuyin!"

    Taishang Laojun's words did not change Saint Jieyin. Saint Jieyin remained unmoved and said: "Elder brother, opportunities are reserved for those who are prepared. As long as we are prepared, there will always be opportunities."  Opportunities, and I believe that as long as we have confidence, we can solve the difficulties!"

    The persistence of the Saint Jieyin made Taishang Laojun secretly sigh in his heart. He used Tongtian Cult Master and Zhu Jiuyin to pressure Jieyin and Zhunti, hoping to make the other party retreat. Unfortunately, the Saint Jieyin was an iron man.  Since he didn't want to compromise, he had to change his strategy. After all, it would not be a good thing for him to really make matters worse.

    Taishang Laojun took a deep breath and said: "Since Junior Brother Jieying is so insistent, I can't say anything more. If you think ten scriptures are a bit short, how many scriptures do you think need to be taught?"  For good?"

    When Taishang Laojun relaxed his words, the reception saint was overjoyed. Although he was ecstatic in his heart, he did not show it at all on his face. He only heard the reception saint say in a calm tone: "Elder brother, teach me  Naturally, there must be no omissions in the true scripture, otherwise it will cause misunderstandings among people, so it is natural to teach it in a comprehensive way, which is also our responsibility to the sentient beings in the East!"

    "Good guy, the saint who led the way to spread Buddhism to the East even came up with the excuse of being responsible for the sentient beings in the East. It's really reached the point of madness. He has the nerve to say such things. If he really has Eastern sentient beings in his heart??Then Sage Zhunti would not have been allowed to attack the Human Emperor and force King Zhou to death.

    In response to the words of Saint Jieyin, Taishang Laojun shook his head and said: "Junior brother Jieyin, if you think so, then there is nothing to talk about between us. Your request is beyond what Junior Brother Yuanshi and I can bear.  Yes, Junior Brother Yuanshi and I have been under a lot of pressure to allow you to spread Buddhism eastward. If you are allowed to spread the Dharma, then Junior Brother Yuanshi and I will become the target of public criticism. This is simply impossible. You still think of someone who can make us  Accept the amount!¡±

    Hearing Taishang Laojun's rejection, Saint Jingyin and Saint Zhunti were not surprised. In fact, this had been expected by them. They also knew that such a request was simply impossible. The reason why they made such an unreasonable request was  The request was just to pay the price on the spot to hide the hidden price, so that I could take a little initiative.

    Faced with Taishang Laojun's rejection, the Holy Master sighed and said, "Senior Brother, since you think my suggestion is not feasible, how many Buddhist teachings do you think is appropriate for me to spread from the West to the East?"

    The saint is not someone to be trifled with. Taishang Laojun did not agree with his proposal, so he kicked the ball back and let Taishang Laojun decide the amount of his Buddhist teachings to spread eastward. Since then, Taishang Laojun has  You have to be cautious.

    Taishang Laojun will not be fooled.  He shook his head and said: "Junior Brother Jieyin, if you follow my words, ten scriptures are already a lot. And this is also the most appropriate, but you don't agree at all. If you ask me to name another number, that's not right.  Are you deliberately trying to embarrass me? You'd better come up with a more reasonable number yourself and don't cheat, that's not a good thing for anyone!"

    The confrontation between the Taishang Laojun and the Holy Saint Jieyin was a battle between swords and swords, and the killing was in darkness. You must know that a verbal confrontation is no weaker than a fight with real swords and spears.  On the contrary, it is more dangerous.

    Taishang Laojun¡¯s reply made Saint Jieyin understand that Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun are not without a bottom line, and it is not easy for him to get the maximum benefit from them.

    Sage Jieying pondered for a moment, and then said: "The Great Way is three thousand. We in the West are weak and do not dare to compete for the number of three thousand. Moreover, the senior brothers have spoken for this reason. Then we in the West spread the three hundred scriptures to the East.  , and it can be accepted by everyone, I wonder what Senior Brother thinks?"

    It is really a lion with a lion that leads the saint, and the opening is three thousand avenue, but can he compare with the avenue in the West?  He even proposed to transmit three hundred scriptures to the east, which is obviously not sincere at all.

    Taishang Laojun shook his head and said: "Three hundred books are too many. Youdao is ninety-nine to return to the truth, and the most is ninety-nine and eighty-one. And in order to be able to give an explanation to the immortals in the East, every time a true scripture is passed down, it is necessary to obtain the scriptures."  People must not endure a catastrophe. In this way, Junior Brother Yuanshi and I can give everyone an explanation. If Junior Brother Jie Yin agrees, then we will make this decision. If not, then everything will be as Junior Brother Jie Yin said before  , let¡¯s temporarily stop the spread of Buddhism to the east and wait for another opportunity in the future!¡±

    Taishang Laojun doesn¡¯t want to have too many arguments with Saint Jieyin. He doesn¡¯t have much time to argue with Saint Jieyin over the spread of Buddhism to the East. You must know that Taishang Laojun is now  Jun Ke has many things waiting for him to deal with, so Taishang Laojun directly stated the bottom line in his heart. Whether the success or failure depends entirely on the decision of the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti. He has already handed over the decision-making power to the two saints.  other side.

    As soon as Taishang Laojun finished speaking, Saint Jieyin and Saint Zhunti couldn't help but frowned. They really didn't expect that Taishang Laojun would make such a move and directly revealed his trump card, leaving them no room for bargaining.  , but they also had to admit that the request made by Taishang Laojun was very consistent with their price. Ninety-nine and eighty-one scriptures were already very satisfactory to them, and ninety-nine and eighty-one scriptures were even better than  I have much more than the Ten True Sutras.

    Although they were very satisfied with such a result, the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti did not want to be too eager. For them, if they acted too eagerly, they were afraid that Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun would find ways to stop them and let them  This matter will cause another disturbance, which is not what they want to see.

    When he saw that the two saints Jie Yin and Zhunti did not answer for a long time, Taishang Laojun said again: "Junior brother Jie Yin, you don't need to worry too much. The ninety-nine and eighty-one scriptures are already here."  This is our bottom line. You can't change it even if you make wild claims. Please give me an accurate answer quickly whether it is successful or not. After all, time waits for no one. You two have time to spend time with us, but Junior Brother Yuanshi and I don't.  So much time to sit here with you and meditate!¡±

    When Taishang Laojun reached this point, the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti looked at each other. From each other's eyes, they could feel each other's thoughts. The saint Jieyin said in a deep voice: "Yes."  Move, since senior brother has said soFor this reason, I can't refuse anymore. The nine-nine-eighty-one part will be decided like this. However, the senior brother must ensure that he will not deliberately embarrass us in the West and deliberately reduce the opportunities for those of us who learn from the scriptures!  "

    In the opinion of Saint Jieyin, the number of ninety-nine and eighty-one true scriptures is very good, but he is worried that Taishang Laojun will play some tricks in obtaining the scriptures. After all, Taishang Laojun proposed to pass on eighty-one true scriptures.  The person who learns the scriptures will have to go through ninety-nine and eighty-one difficulties. There are so many ways to play with them, so the saint who leads them has to be careful.

    Of course, in the minds of Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun, they really had such thoughts, but unfortunately they were seen through by Saint Jieyin and made such a request. For Saint Jieyin, he also had to ensure that the West  Interests, he would not agree if he could not ensure his own interests, so he made such a request.

    In order to be able to give an explanation to the immortals in the East, you Taishang Laojun made a request to let the people who seek the scriptures endure ninety-nine and eighty-one hardships. In order to protect themselves, the guide saint can also ask Taishang Laojun not to deliberately plot to obtain the scriptures.  People have come to ruin the good deeds of the West, causing unexpected changes in the matter of learning from Buddhist scriptures.

    Saint Jieying thought that his request was very good and could protect his own interests to the greatest extent. However, he only thought of Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun, but he forgot that Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun were not the ones making the final decision in the East.  What's the point of agreeing? You have to get Jie Jiao's approval before you can succeed.

    Taishang Laojun took a deep breath and said: "It is really a villain's heart to judge a gentleman's belly when you welcome junior brother. Since junior brother Yuanshi and I can make such a request, we will naturally not play some tricks that are not on the table.  , and there is no need for that. I can assure you that Ren and Chan will never intentionally embarrass you in the West. As for how Zhu Jiuyin and Junior Brother Tongtian will react, this is beyond the control of Junior Brother Yuanshi and I.  Within the range!¡±

    Taishang Laojun also made his words very clear. He can agree to the request to bring in the saint, but the reaction of Zhu Jiuyin and Tongtian leader is not within their consideration.

    In fact, the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti never thought of using the hands of Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun to resist the counterattack of Zhu Jiuyin and Tongtian leader, and they did not believe Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun.  Tianzun can do this. After all, whether it is Zhu Jiuyin or Tongtian Cult Leader, they do not think that Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun will have enough ability to force Zhu Jiuyin and Tongtian Cult Leader to give up their suppression of the West, nor do they think  will do so.

    The reception saint said in a deep voice: "Senior Brother, please rest assured that Junior Brother Zhunti and I are not rude people, and we will not force others to do anything. We agree to your request. If the two senior brothers have no other opinions, then we will do this  It has been decided that everything will be done in accordance with what was discussed today, no matter what changes are made, no changes are allowed, or will the violation be punished by heaven?"

 Text Chapter 354: Ran Deng¡¯s Betrayal

    Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Yaozun were a little surprised that Jieyin Shengru agreed so readily. You must know that their demands were a bit excessive, but Jieyin and Zhunti agreed. This had to make Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Yaozun a little surprised.  Yuan Shiyao was wary of this. They looked at each other and exchanged opinions. After all, this was no small matter.

    Regarding the actions of Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Yaozun, the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti both saw it in their eyes. Jieyin Sage naturally knew what Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Yaozun were thinking in their hearts. Time does not wait, he  I didn¡¯t want to continue to be entangled with Taishang Laojun, so I said in a deep voice: "Senior Brother, we have already agreed to your request. Could it be that the two senior brothers want to go back on their word? If so, then there will really be no more peace between us.  It¡¯s time to continue talking!¡±

    The words to introduce the saint forced Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Yaozun to make a decision. Although they felt uneasy in their hearts, they could not find anything wrong. Taishang Laojun was deeply moved.  Taking a deep breath to suppress the uneasiness in his heart, he said: "Ye Dong, since the junior brother who led you said this, I won't say anything more. Let's just settle this matter. The two junior brothers can take care of themselves. From now on  If it's because of Zhu Jiuyin and Jie Jiao or other matters, then don't come to us, after all, this is beyond our capabilities!"

    As soon as Taishang Laojun said this, the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti were overjoyed. The matter was finally settled, and they finally felt more at ease and would no longer care about it.

    "Please rest assured, senior brother, we know what to do. If the two senior brothers have nothing else to do, then we will leave. After all, there are still many things in the West waiting for us to deal with!"

    Taishang Laojun nodded and said: "Two junior brothers, please do as you please!"

    The two saints Jie Yin and Zhunti didn't say anything more. They stood up and left Yuxu Palace. When they saw the relaxed expressions on Zhunti and Jie Yin's faces, Taishang Laojun and Yuan Shiyao were a little worried.  It became heavy, and there were many doubts in my heart.

    Yuanshi Yaozun said: "Senior Brother, I always feel that there is some conspiracy between Zhunti and Jie Yin. Otherwise, why would they agree so happily? If they are willing to linger with us for a while, I'm afraid they can still  There was something gained, but they didn¡¯t do it, which is really abnormal!¡±

    Abnormality is a demon. Zhunti Shengru's character is extremely greedy. He is unwilling to give up even the smallest benefit. But Jin Yao is so generous, which really makes Yuan Shi Yao doubt their intentions.  .

    Why hasn't Taishang Laojun thought of this, but things have already happened, and they can't find anything wrong with it. Is it possible that they really have to take the risk to reject the proposal of the two saints, Yingyin and Zhunti?  I'm just afraid that things will get bigger.

    Taishang Laojun sighed: "Junior brother Yuanshi, why don't you know this, but we have no reason to refuse, and we can't refuse, after all, we owe each other karma and have to repay it!"

    As soon as Taishang Laojun finished speaking, Yuanshi Yaozun suddenly thought of the burning lamp in his mind, so he said loudly: "Elder brother, I thought of it, I am afraid that Zhunti and Jie Yin will start the burning lamp."  Idea, they are so eager to discuss the eastward expansion of Buddhism with us, and they are so generous, just to light the lamp"

    Before Yuanshi Yaozun could finish speaking, suddenly, Taishang Laojun's heart palpitated. Something happened to Ran Deng. Something happened to the Hinayana Buddhism he established. Ran Deng betrayed Dongfang and betrayed Dongfang.  Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Yaozun joined the Western Mahayana Buddhism. Taishang Laojun established Hinayana Buddhism not only did not divide the destiny of the West, but also matched his own destiny.

    Such a drastic change made Taishang Laojun extremely angry. He regretted that he had not listened to the words of Yuan Shiyao and the lunatic Zhu Jiuyin. Even Zhu Jiuyin and Yuan Shiyao could see the dissatisfaction of Ran Deng.  That's right, but I didn't notice it. This was really embarrassing.

    After Zhunti and Jieyin returned to the Western Paradise, without saying anything, they directly passed on the position of the master of Mahayana Buddhism to Ran Deng, and let Ran Deng take charge of Mahayana Buddhism. In this way, Taishang Laojun transformed Hu into a Buddha.  Theravada Buddhism of the West has been completely integrated into Mahayana Buddhism. The Hinayana Buddhism established by Taishang Laojun with so much effort was so easily swallowed up by the West, not even a scrap was left. Such a shocking change made the three worlds  All the immortals were shocked.

    When Taishang Laojun established Hinayana Buddhism, everyone knew that Zhu Jiuyin was going to cause trouble. No one paid attention to Zhu Jiuyin's words. In their hearts, they all thought that Ran Deng, as the deputy leader of the teaching,  Being so highly used by Taishang Laojun, it is impossible for them to betray Dongfang as Zhu Jiuyin said, but now they finally understand how short-sighted they are. It didn't take long for Ran Deng to betray Dongfang.

     Throw it in o, Taishang Laojun was in trouble this time, and was slapped hard in the mouth by Ran Deng, which made him dizzy and angry.  Taishang Laojun shouted angrily: "Randeng, you deserve to die for your little crime!"

    Ran Deng deserves to die, but it is useless no matter how loud Taishang Laojun shouts, because Hongjun Daozu's warning is there, and the punishment of premature death makes him palpitate. He does not dare to take action against Ran Deng at all, but Zhun Ti and  It was precisely because of this that Jie Yin Erru saw this, and that was why he had so carelessly roped in Ran Deng.

    Yuan Shiyao Zun sighed and said: "Elder brother, now we finally know the conspiracy of Jie Yin and Zhunti. The reason why he is eager to reach an agreement with us is to burn the lamp. This time things are going to be big.  Well, I have long said that Ran Deng is a rebel when he goes to the back of his head, so I have been suppressing him, now you understand it, don¡¯t you?"

    Taishang Laojun said with a gloomy face: "Okay, very good! If Zhunti and Jieyin play tricks with us, then don't blame us for being ruthless. He thinks that he can do whatever he wants after making an agreement with us.  Then let¡¯s show him some color and let him know that the East is not so easy to enter. If he is unkind, don¡¯t blame us for being unjust. Junior brother, please arrange to spread the word about the agreement we have made with the West.  All the immortals in the three realms know it, but I want to see what they can do in the West to spread Buddhism to the East after everyone knows everything about the spread of Buddhism to the East!"

    Ruthless!  It's really cruel!  This plan of Taishang Laojun is extremely sinister. If this matter is known to the immortals of the three realms, it will be difficult for the West to get the Buddhist scriptures to gather together in 9981. At that time, I am afraid that they will want to spread the knowledge of the East.  There are only a few true scriptures, but this one is really awesome.

    Although Yuanshi Yaozun also agreed with Taishang Laojun's arrangement, he still had something in mind, that is, their own reputation. It would not be a good thing for Ru and Chan to spread this matter.

    Just listening, Yuanshi Yaozun said: "Senior Brother, if we spread this news, I'm afraid our own reputation will not be that good. By then, I'm afraid it will be very difficult for you and me to preach in the tribe.  Difficulty, please think about slowing down this matter for a while!"

    Hearing Yuan Shi Yaozun's words, Taishang Laojun shouted in a deep voice: "Junior brother Yuan Shi, it is because you have such considerations in your heart that you were led by Jie Yin and Zhunti just now. The reason why they dare to do this  It's just because they saw the consideration in your heart. After the last calamity, do you think our reputation can still be as good as it is?"

    As soon as Taishang Laojun said this, Yuanshi Yaozun could only sigh secretly. He understood that Taishang Laojun was right. Now his reputation with Taishang Laojun is really not very good, especially  Now that things like burning lanterns have happened, they have already become the laughing stock of the three worlds. If this is the case, what else do they have to take care of.

    Yuanshi Yaozun took a deep breath and said: "Okay, since senior brother said so, then I will ask the disciples to do something. We are not going to have a good time, and Zhunti and Jie Yin will not have a good time either!"

    Ran Deng suddenly took over the Western Paradise and became the master of Western Mahayana Buddhism. Such a drastic change shocked the immortals in Yaoting, especially the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. They really didn't understand why Ran Deng did this. He was so  But in the Absolute East, he may be proud for a while, but he will be resented by the two saints, Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Yaozun. If he cannot attain enlightenment and become a saint before immeasurable calamities, he will probably die.  Undoubtedly, the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin might not be able to protect him, given the level of cultivation of Yuanshi Yaozun and Taishang Laojun.

    The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother only looked at the problem with their own eyes, but never looked at the problem from the position of a burning lamp. He devoted himself to the teaching for a long time, but what did he gain from the teaching?  It can be said that he has gained nothing, but he has sacrificed a lot, and in the end even his own life was at stake. Such a result makes Ran Deng feel that he has no resentment towards Yuan Shi Yao. As for Taishang Laojun  Reusing Ran Deng is even more ridiculous. It's not that Taishang Laojun wants to reuse Ran Deng, but he didn't get it. Moreover, although the master of Hinayana Buddhism is good, he also has karma with Zhunti and Jieyin.  , and Taishang Laojun is reaping huge benefits from behind so that he can stand in front of him. How can Ran Deng not be angry about it? It is precisely because of these reasons that Zhun Tiyi arranges to go forward to contact Ran Deng.  , proposed to hand over the position of the Lord of Mahayana Buddhism to Ran Deng. How could Ran Deng refuse such conditions? He would die for wealth and die for food. If Ran Deng took over the position of the Lord of Mahayana Buddhism, he would take advantage of the Western Qi.  If he was lucky, he really had a chance to attain the Great Dao, so he decided to betray Dongfang and give it a try.

 Text Chapter 355: Amazing Thoughts

    Chapter 355: Amazing Thoughts

    I have to say that the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother have really bad tastes. No wonder they got into such a miserable situation. In the past, they were the bosses in the Heavenly Court, but now they have been taught by Chan and Jieliang to stand firm. If they were not saints, they would not be able to take action.  , I'm afraid that the two of them can't even protect the heaven.

    Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun are the ones who stick to their word, and they do what they say without any hesitation. Although it is said that there is no harmony within the Chan Cult, Yuanshi Tianzun gave the order, and Guangchengzi and others immediately took action.  In the shortest possible time, the West's intention to spread Buddhism to the east was publicized in the three realms, and the agreement signed by Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun and the Second Holy Temple in the West was publicized.

    Good guy, as soon as this incident spread, the entire Three Realms were shaken by it, and many people went crazy about it. You must know that the spread of Buddhism to the east involves the interests of many people. In normal times, these people would ignore each one of them, but  Once their own exact interests are involved, the impact will be great.

    Zhu Jiuyin was naturally concerned about such a big incident. Regarding the trick played by Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun, Zhu Jiuyin sneered and snorted disdainfully: "  Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun, you two are really unable to hold up the wall. You can only play such insidious schemes. You only want to kill people with a borrowed knife. You never want to use your own strength to fight with the other party. Sooner or later, you will be plotted by yourself.  Get killed."

    Strength is the most important thing in the Three Realms. Strategies can benefit you temporarily, but they cannot benefit you all the time.  Only strong strength is the most important, and this is obviously something Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun cannot do.  Because the combined power of their human and Chan religions is not worth mentioning.

    Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun do not think of ways to improve their own strength, but only want to use others to achieve their goals. This in itself is a kind of behavior that sacrifices the least for the least. It is okay to say it once or twice, but no fool will do it for a long time.  Will be fooled.

    The most important thing is that Ran Deng's decision to seek refuge in the West gave many people a revelation, especially those who did not receive the Nine Transformations Golden Elixir in the teachings. This revelation was extraordinary.  At this time, Yuanshi Tianzun did not want to stabilize the internal affairs of Chanjiao, but focused on scheming against the West. This was a big mistake. Ran Deng had already embarrassed both the people and the Chanjiao. If the internal affairs of Chanjiao were to continue  If something happened, his face would be even more humiliated, but it was a pity that Yuanshi Tianzun did not see this.  Now all he wants to do is how to take revenge on the Two Saints of the West.

    When he heard Zhu Jiuyin's words, the Minghe Ancestor couldn't help but feel moved in his heart, and said in a deep voice: "Friend Zhu Jiuyin, do you think it's time for our Asura clan to take action at this time?  A lesson for the West?¡±

    As soon as Patriarch Minghe said this, Zhu Jiuyin said calmly: "If Fellow Taoist Minghe wants to teach the West a lesson, there is no need to take action at this time. After all, the first bird will be shot first. Although it is said that Zhunti and Jieyin are two  People are restricted by the law of heaven and cannot take action against you, but you don¡¯t have to go out of your way to make someone else¡¯s wedding dress!¡±

    Patriarch Minghe is not as calm as Zhu Jiuyin, you have to know that he was called to the door by Jieyin and Zhunti.  He also plundered a group of Asuras in front of everyone. This ancestor Qiu Minghe has always held a grudge in his heart.  Now that he had the chance to take revenge, he no longer cared about being the one who stood out.

    Ancestor Minghe said in a deep voice: "I understand the good intentions of my fellow Taoists, but without the threat of Zhunti and Jie Yin, who in the West can stop me? Back then, Zhunti and Jie Yin dared to come to plunder the sea of ????blood.  I, the Asuras, will bear my wrath, and I will not give up this opportunity!"

    Zhu Jiuyin didn't care about the decision of the ancestor of Ming He. For Zhu Jiuyin, no matter what Ming He did, it would not affect him. He must have mentioned and led the two saints with deep hatred, and then Ming  Ancestor He is willing to be the leader, so Zhu Jiuyin will naturally not stop him.

    Zhu Jiuyin said calmly: "Since Fellow Taoist Minghe has made up his mind to do this, I will naturally not stop him. It is a good thing to take the opportunity to vent his bad breath. This will also be beneficial to his own practice, otherwise there will be too many causes and effects on him.  , the realm will naturally fall, after all, the way you cultivate is completely different from the way of my ancestral witch!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's current avenue is indeed different. Cause and effect and karma are something that practitioners can't avoid, but to him there is no threat at all, especially after initially refining the treasure of destruction, Zhu Jiuyin  Yin has found his own direction, and the influence of external forces on him is almost negligible.

    Zhu Jiuyin could relax, but Houtu Zuwu could not do this. She frowned and said: "Second brother, this calamity in the West is the general trend of heaven. Wouldn't it be wrong for you to ask fellow Taoist Minghe to go and take revenge?"  It¡¯s a waste of effort, although fellow Daoist Styx is powerful, he doesn¡¯t have the power to defy the heavens!¡±

      Hearing the words of Hou Tuzu Wu, Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said: "Sister, your practice has gone into a misunderstanding. All the trends of heaven and earth are false. Before the prehistoric era comes out,  What is the way of heaven, and where does the general trend of heaven come from? The general trend of heaven is only for the weak. In the eyes of the strong, the way of heaven is nothing. The way of heaven cannot be changed. It is only for ordinary people. For the strong, fate is a certainty.  In his own hands, if Taoist Fellow Styx wants to prove the Dao, he must have the aura of a strong man. A person who does not even have the mentality of a strong person will never be able to attain the Dao. After all, Fellow Daoist Styx does not have Sanqing in him.  With the luck of the Second Saint of the West, the only one he can rely on is himself!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's words made Houtu Zuwu startled. She really didn't expect that her brother Zhu Jiuyin would say such words and ignore the power of heaven. This made her feel a little agitated for a moment.  Can not accept.

    Seeing the look of the ancestral witch Houtu, Zhu Jiuyin naturally understood her mood at this time, so he said: "Sister, although you have embarked on a different path from the ancestral witch, you must remember that although the path of cultivation  It is ever-changing, but it remains true to its original principles. Any path of cultivation is based on the heart, and it will not work if you have a strong heart!"

    Although Zhu Jiuyin's words were intended to wake up the Houtu Ancestor Witch, they were also very beneficial to Ancestor Minghe. He took a deep breath, tried hard to calm down his mood, and then said in a deep voice  Said: "Thank you Zhujiu** for your advice. You are right. If you want to prove the Tao, you need to have a strong heart. If you can't even do this, how can you possibly achieve the Tao?"  Right result!"

    Hou Tu Zu Wu's path of cultivation is also unique. Her enlightenment is entirely based on the six paths of reincarnation. She has gained the supreme merit and sacrificed her true body to condense into a powerful soul. Although Hou Tu Zu Wu  Being able to rely on the power of the Six Paths of Reincarnation to have power above all saints, but without the foundation of the ancestral witch, Houtu Zuwu gradually lost herself in the way of the soul. After all, for her, the way of the soul is her.  Have never been exposed to.

    Once a person loses himself, it will naturally have an impact on his own cultivation. Zhu Jiuyin's words awakened Hou Tuzu Wu and made her wake up from that loss.

    Hou Tuzu Wu sighed and said: "Thank you, second brother, I know what to do!"

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "No, sister, you don't know what to do. Maybe it was a mistake for me to agree with you to incarnate in the six realms of reincarnation. When you lost the true form of the ancestral witch, you had already lost  A strong heart has lost its self. Although the cultivation of the soul is powerful, it is still very fragile without the help of the true body. If there is a chance, I hope you can regroup and return to the true form of the ancestral witch."

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, Houtu Ancestral Witch and the Minghe Ancestor were shocked. They really didn't expect that Zhu Jiuyin would say such words to reshape the Ancestral Witch's true body, which meant giving up.  My Yuan Shen practice, this joke is a bit too big. You must know that giving up the Yuan Shen means that you will fall from the altar of a saint, but a saint is not a quasi-sage.

    Crazy!  Zhu Jiuyin's idea was so crazy that it made the Ancestor Minghe's heart pound. Talking to a madman like Zhu Jiuyin put too much pressure on his mind.  It will leave a shadow in your heart.

    In the hearts of Ancestor Minghe and Hou Tu Ancestral Witch, they both think that Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s suggestion is a bit whimsical and unrealistic. It¡¯s not that Hou Tu Ancestral Witch is reluctant to give up this saint, but that the underworld is related to the fate of the witch clan.  , there can be no mistakes, she is worried that if she loses her status as a saint, this underworld will change its owner.

    Houtuzu Wu took a deep breath and said: "Second brother, your idea is too shocking. You must know that the underworld is related to the fate of the Wu clan. Once it is lost, it will have a negative impact on the development of the Wu clan."  But it¡¯s very disadvantageous!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin said calmly: "Sister, I know what you are thinking. You are worried that you will no longer be a saint if you lose your spiritual cultivation. But you are wrong. Even if you reunite with the true form of the ancestral witch, that may not be possible.  It will affect your own cultivation. Have you forgotten whose bloodline our ancestral witches inherit?"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, Houtu Zuwu was startled at first, and then shouted out loud: "Second brother wants me to cultivate Pangu's true body. How is this possible? There is simply no room for Yuan in our bloodline."  God exists!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin said calmly: "There is nothing impossible in this world. If you think it is impossible, then how did my true form of the Chaos God and Demon come from? And even if you can reunite the true form of the ancestral witch,  Nor will you lose the power of Pangu. After all, you don¡¯t have the luck of Pangu¡¯s father, and the eternal luck in your blood cannot be as pure as that of the father. So I say you can only condense the true form of the ancestral witch.  For Pangu¡¯s true body!¡±

 Text Chapter 356: A sharp turn

    Chapter 356 turns sharply

    "It's just that the true body of the ancestral witch is not Pangu's true body, so how can it carry the soul?" Hou Tuzu witch asked doubtfully.

    Zhu Jiuyin sighed and said: "The reason why the true form of the ancestral witch cannot carry the soul is because there is extremely powerful innate evil energy in the body. If this innate evil energy can be eliminated, it will naturally be able to carry the soul. Now, sister, you have  As a saint, and protected by the power of the Six Paths of Reincarnation, can't you eliminate your own innate evil energy?"

    Zhu Jiuyin's words once again made Hou Tu Zu Wu startled, but she had never thought of such a method. After a while, Hou Tu Zu Wu regained consciousness again and said: "Second brother, even if I can clear my own  Innate evil aura, but you should know that it takes a huge amount of blood to condense the true body of the ancestral witch. My true body has been transformed into the six realms of reincarnation, so where can I find the bloodline!"

    Zhu Jiuyin smiled calmly and said: "The matter of blood is not difficult. Sister, have you forgotten the twelve drops of blood essence that we retained? Sister, you only need to refine your own drop of blood essence and integrate it into your current  In the body, and then continue to use the vitality to warm and nourish it, one day the true form of the ancestral witch will be restored!",

    It's easier said than done. Reshaping the true body with just a drop of essence and blood can be imagined. When hearing Zhu Jiuyin's words, the Styx Ancestor secretly thought  Sighing, Zhu Jiuyin is so crazy that he can even think of such an idea, which is really hard to accept.

    However, Patriarch Styx soon changed his mind.  Because the facts were before his eyes, and he had seen the tragic situation of Zhu Jiuyin.  The physical body was completely destroyed and only one divine heart was left, and Zhu Jiuyin relied on his divine heart to re-condensate the new true body of the chaotic gods and demons. Zhu Jiuyin could do this, and then Tuzu Shaman would become a saint.  How could he not be able to use a drop of his blood essence to restore the true form of the ancestral witch?

    Houtu Ancestral Witch is so powerful just because her soul is condensed into her body. If she is allowed to recover her true form, I am afraid that she will be an existence like Zhu Jiuyin, and the Witch Clan will become even stronger.

    When he thought of this, Ancestor Styx was filled with emotion.  After all, such a thing is really amazing. If it weren¡¯t for the example of Zhu Jiuyin in front of him, Ancestor Styx would never believe that there is such a thing, nor would he think that anyone could do it. But now he only  Can acquiesce in all this.

    In fact, Zhu Jiuyin was not completely sure about his suggestion. After all, Hou Tuzu Wu was not him, and Zhu Jiuyin did not know what the consequences of doing so would be.  However, Zhu Jiuyin hoped that Hou Tu Zuwu could give it a try.  Because the difference in state of mind between Hou Tuzu Wu and Hou Tu Zu Wu was so great, Zhu Jiuyin had no choice but to take the risk and let Hou Tu Zu Wu have a try.

    Of course, although there is some danger in doing so, it will not endanger life. It is precisely because of this that Zhu Jiuyin just said it. You must know that Zhu Jiuyin does not want to see anything happen to Hou Tu Zuwu.

    Seeing Hou Tu Zu Wu¡¯s appearance of gaining a little.  Zhu Jiuyin sighed and said: "Sister, you don't need to be too eager about this matter. Everything must be done step by step. Being too eager will only be counterproductive!"

    Zhu Jiuyin is right. For such things, we can only let nature take its course.  If you pursue it reluctantly, it will only be counterproductive.  He had harmed himself. As a saint, how could Hou Tuzu Wu not know this?

    Hou Tuzu Wu nodded and said: "Second brother, I know what to do!"

    Zhu Jiuyin smiled and said: "It's good that you know that it's time for you to send the twelve drops of blood essence that Hongjun gave us to us into the six realms of reincarnation. This matter should be settled!"

    When Zhu Jiuyin suddenly mentioned the twelve drops of ancestral witch essence blood that Hongjun Taoist had condensed with his physical power after the lich war, Houtu Ancestral Witch's heart was moved, and he didn't understand Zhu Jiuyin.  What do you want to do?

    Although Houtu Ancestral Witch once suspected that there was any danger in the twelve drops of essence, Zhu Jiuyin's suggestion made her a little embarrassed. After all, those were twelve drops of ancestral witch essence blood, and every drop of essence was  It is possible for Xuedu to create an ancestral witch for the witch clan, but Zhu Jiuyin actually allowed himself to throw him into the six paths of reincarnation. How could this not embarrass the ancestral witch Houtu.

    Twelve drops of blood essence are not an ordinary thing. If this thing spreads, there will be many people fighting for it. Although no one wants to integrate these twelve drops of blood essence into themselves, these twelve drops  Essence and blood are good materials for refining weapons. Twelve drops of essence and blood can be used together to create a treasure. How can this not make people excited?

    Her heart was beating, but Hou Tuzu Wu didn't say anything else in Fangji, because she believed that Zhu Jiuyin would not harm herself, let alone the witch clan, so she nodded and said: "Second brother, please don't worry.  I will take care of this matter!"

      Zhu Jiuyin nodded and said: "It's good if you can think like this. As long as you keep your mind calm, you don't need to worry about too many things. After all, no one has turned against our Witch Clan in the current situation.  , as for gains and losses, you don¡¯t need to care too much, I¡¯m lucky if I gain, and I¡¯m lucky if I lose!¡±

    It seems that Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words are a bit arrogant, but many people know that Zhu Jiuyin is not arrogant, but has been prepared, otherwise Zhu Jiuyin would not have proposed his village request to the Hou Tuzu Witch.  You must know that Zhu Jiuyin never believed in fate. He believed that man can defeat nature and that fate is in his own hands. The reason why Zhu Jiuyin said this was just to enlighten Houtu Zuwu so that she could relax.

    Ancestor Minghe was deeply moved by the deep brother-sister relationship between Zhu Jiuyin and Houtu Zuwu. They also inherited the legacy of Pangu, but the three Qing Dynasties eventually parted ways or turned against each other, and the ten  The second ancestral witch shares life and death, and the gap between the two is really too big.

    Such a big incident suddenly occurred in the Three Realms. Not only the Zhujiu Team were paying attention to it, but also many people were paying attention to it. Naturally, it caused a great sensation and attracted many people's attention.  Among the many forces, the first one to become unsettled was not the Jie Jiao, who had a blood feud with the West, but Tianting.  You must know that the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were already very angry because they allowed the Chan and Jie religions to gain a foothold in heaven because of the matter of conferring gods, and now the West wants to get involved in the East.  Isn't this a clear competition for interests with them? How can this not make the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother angry?

    If the saints were not restrained in the past, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother would not dare to say anything even if they were angry. After all, they were just ants in the eyes of the saints, and one of them could kill the ants at any time. But it is different now, the saints have already  Restricted by Hongjun Daozu.  The Jade Emperor is the supreme among the Three Realms. How can he allow the West to become bigger and affect his own rule over the Three Realms? This is absolutely unacceptable.

    The Jade Emperor took a deep breath and said: "Zhunti and Jieyin have gone too far. They actually ignored our Heavenly Court and wanted to spread Buddhism eastward without even saying hello. He is really too much.  I don¡¯t put you two in my eyes at all, but I can¡¯t bear this bad breath, otherwise no one will think that we are the same thing in the future!¡±

    As soon as the Jade Emperor said this, the Queen Mother nodded and said: "Although this is a conspiracy between Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun, we have to do it. After all, we are the masters of the Three Realms. We cannot allow the West to do this.  Be presumptuous, we must establish our authority, otherwise Heaven will just become a joke!¡±

    Establish your authority!  The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother actually want to establish their power in the West. This is what Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun want to see, as long as the heaven takes action.  Then the West will have fun. Heaven will become the orthodoxy of the three realms.  Even if the great prosperity of the West is the general trend of heaven, it will still have to be backed up. Unless the West can be as crazy as Zhu Jiuyin and can do whatever it takes, it is obvious that the West cannot do this. If the West does that, it will bring disaster.  Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun made excuses to attack.

    The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother can see that this is the conspiracy of Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun, but they have to be calculated by others. It is also rare for Taishang Laojun to control people's hearts, otherwise there would be nothing like this.  things happen.

    The Supreme Lord and Yuanshi Tianzun are all doing it for their own interests. The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother also make such choices for their own interests. Everyone is fighting for their own interests, but very often  Obviously Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun are more skilled, while the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother are somewhat passive.

    The two saints Zhunti and Jieyin first dealt a blow to Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun, and took advantage of the time difference to send the burning lamp to the west, giving Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun a big mouth. However, Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun  The two Yuanshi Tianzun joined hands, and between the backhands, they placed a quasi-ti and the two saints. The two sides also fought equally, and they were evenly matched. However, this was just the beginning. As for the result, it would be  It depends on their respective methods.

    In the Western Paradise, when Saint Zhunti knew that Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun were playing such a trick, he sneered and said: "Brother, you see Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun are nothing more than this.  They thought they would be able to stop us by leaking the news. They really underestimated us. Since they want to fight, let's play with them and see who can't stand it first. I think Cihang and the others are just afraid  We are already prepared, and we should give Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun another explanation to let him know how powerful this is!"

    When he heard the words of Saint Zhunti, Saint Jiying said calmly: "Junior brother, you are the only one who can make the decision. As long as you can win the teaching, no matter how big the conspiracy between Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun is, it will be useless."  It's useful, after all.Everything has to be based on strength. With the dedication of these people to teach, then I believe that this matter can be accomplished. If they want to fight, then we will accompany him to fight and determine the cause and effect between the two sides!  "

    It is good to have confidence, but the confidence to lead the saint is really outrageous. It is rare to be able to maintain autonomy in such an unfavorable situation.

    Under the premise of the great prosperity of the West, it was no longer necessary to take the saints into account. They actually wanted to give it a try with Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun. They did not consider the feelings of Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun at all.  How will they react to such stimulation? In their hearts, they only have themselves.

    Following the thoughts of the two saints, the Maitreya Buddha met Cihang Daoist who was explaining the teaching, and discussed things with each other, and gave some reasons why Cihang Daoist was convinced.  Maitreya Buddha's words were a bit exaggerated, but they were able to convince Taoist Cihang. In the end, not only did he convince Taoist Cihang, but many people also returned to Chanjiao.

    If it was said that Ran Deng's betrayal had made Taishang Laojun and Yuan Shi Tianzun feel ashamed before, the methods displayed this time were really amazing. Ran Deng's betrayal had not yet come to light completely, and Zhunti and Jie Yin  The Second Saint took action again. For the West, it would be fine if he didn't take action. One move would be shocking.

    Good guy, it was previously recognized that Zhu was just a man named Ran Deng who apostatized, but now he is surrounded by people like Taoist Cihang, and the most important ones are Taoist Cihang, Manjusri, Samantabhadra, and Juliusun.  After Ye Yin's apostasy came, a few people have been hiding themselves, waiting for the opportunity to come.

    Shocked, in this short period of time, the hearts of the immortals in the three realms have endured incomparable shock. If the burning lamp turned out to intercept the teaching, it would be a wishful thinking. After all, he was dead, and he would be trapped.  Being involved, even if he becomes rebellious, it is not entirely his own fault. However, the appearance of Taoist Cihang and others has once again shocked many people. Taoist Cihang and the others actually chose to quit the teaching and rebelled.  He left the Chanjiao and rebelled against the Jiejiao.

    A bunch of ruthless people, no one thought that things would get out of hand. Under the current situation, Chanjiao is in great disgrace. First, Ran Deng, the deputy leader of Chanjiao, apostatized, and now even Cihang  When these core disciples of the Chan Cult also defected, the news was really shocking. No matter what reasons these people had, it had already happened.

    When the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin fought back again, they gave Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun a bad idea, because in the current situation, the West has taken the initiative, and everything they have to follow the other side.  Turn, this is not a good sign.

    Such a big thing happened to the Chan sect, which made the leader of Yuanshi Tianzun furious. He shouted in a gloomy and horrifying voice: "Zhunti, Jieyin, you two bastards dare to trick me. We are not done with this matter. You will end up."  One day I will repay all the karma today, do you think this will scare me? Go ahead and dream your big dreams!"

 Text Chapter 357: Strong Counterattack

    Chapter 357: Strong Counterattack

    Because of the betrayal of many disciples of the Chan Sect, a large number of the Jie Sect disciples who were plundered to the West no longer persisted and turned to the West. As a result, the two sanctuaries of Zhunti and Jieyin did not  When they thought of it, this was really a great thing that killed two birds with one stone, and they were excited about it.

    Some people were happy and some were worried. Yuanshi Tianzun, who had a gloomy face, sneered at this time and said: "Okay, Zhunti, if you want to play, then I will play with you and see who is proud of it in the end."  , it is true that this calamity will bring great prosperity to the West, but you also take it too seriously. Manpower can defeat the heavens. It seems that you have not learned the lesson of the Jiejiao in the last calamity. Jiejiao can reverse the general trend of heaven.  Then I, Yuanshi, can do this too, let¡¯s see each other¡¯s abilities this time!¡±

    Because of the betrayal of his disciples, Yuanshi Tianzun was filled with murderous intent. If it weren't for the restrictions of Taoist Hongjun, he would have personally killed Cihang and the traitors in a moment.  Yuanshi Tianzun was right in thinking that Jiejiao could change the general situation in the last calamity. Although it suffered a big blow, it was not completely defeated. The Yin Shang Dynasty continued to be in charge of the general trend of the human race. This is  Change.

    In the eyes of Yuanshi Tianzun, these people are traitors, but in the eyes of Cihang and others, they are helpless. Who makes Yuanshi Tianzun dote on Guangchengzi too much, and Guangchengzi does all the good things, while they and others  Nothing can be gained, and now that one's cultivation has been wiped out and cannot be restored, naturally there is a lot of resentment in the heart, which leads to today's situation.

    At this time, Yuanshi Tianzun was not only hating the Second Saint of the West.  I also hold a grudge against Taishang Laojun, because the reason why this situation is caused is because of Taishang Laojun.  If Taishang Laojun had not insisted on going his own way and wanted to go west to Yangguan to transform Hu into a Buddha and establish some kind of Hinayana Buddhism, how could there be such a big loophole in the teaching of interpretation.

    At this moment, Yuanshi Tianzun even suspected that this was done intentionally by Taishang Laojun in order to suppress his teaching. After all, he had reminded Taishang Laojun, but the other party refused to listen and insisted on his own way.

    When Cihang and others betrayed Chanjiao and went to the West.  The face of Taishang Laojun in Taiqingtian also changed drastically. He really didn't expect that things would get out of hand.  It is not a good thing for other people's religions to have the power of expounding the teachings so seriously weakened. This is what Taishang Laojun does not want to see. At this time, he also regrets very much. Not only does he regret that he should not have established Hinayana Buddhism, he also regrets that he should not have established Hinayana Buddhism.  Gave the West a chance.  Likewise, we shouldn¡¯t want to stir up unrest within the Chan Cult and fail to give enough of the Nine Turns Golden Pill. Unfortunately, it¡¯s too late to regret it now. What has happened has already happened and it is irreversible!

    When the plundered disciples of Jiejiao completely turned to the west, the leader of Tongtian who was far away in the clear sky felt something.  He took a deep breath and sighed: "Well, since this is your choice, then the master-disciple relationship between us will end here. We can get together and part ways as long as we can.  You go!"

    While speaking, the leader of Tongtian Cult waved his hand to kill him.  Cut off the karma between yourself and those disciples who took refuge in the West, and let those people take refuge in the West without any investigation.

    Relatively speaking, Yuanshi Tianzun is not as generous as Tongtian Cult Master.  Even if he wanted to be generous, he couldn't be generous. After all, he only taught about a dozen kittens, and having so many people taken away at once was enough to break his bones. If tens of thousands of immortals came to the court, even if he lost half of his manpower, it would still be too much.  It won't be a big deal for a long time, but it can't be explained.

    Master Tongtian didn¡¯t want to embarrass those disciples who rebelled against the religion. On the one hand, Master Tongtian was a more generous person, and the disciples rebelled against the religion for a reason. After all, they also contributed to the Jiejiao, but Yuanshi Tianzun  That was no longer possible. The betrayal by Cihang and others made him furious, and he shouted in a deep voice: "Guangchengzi, go and summon all the disciples of Chanjiao to announce something for you!"

    After learning about the betrayal of Cihang and others, Guangchengzi and others also held back an evil fire in their hearts. Seeing the murderous look on Yuanshi Tianzun's face, Guangchengzi did not dare to neglect the big bang that immediately hit the Yuxu Palace.  Bell, summon the disciples to teach.

    As soon as the bell rang, all the disciples of the Chan Cult had to put down everything in their hands and go to the Yuxu Palace to gather together. Not long after, the disciples of the Chan Cult gathered in the Yuxu Palace. Looking at the disciples, Yuanshi Tianzun took a deep breath.  He said in a tone: "I think you all already know about the betrayal of Cihang and others. This matter is a slap in my face. From now on, you remember that you don't need to show mercy to these traitors when you see them. Kill them one by one. For  Master wants all the immortals in the three realms to know how my teachings treat traitors, Guangchengzi, please spread this news!"

    kill!  Yuanshi Tianzun's order did not surprise people like Guang Chengzi. No matter how much grievances you have, betraying the master is a serious crime, and Yuanshi Tianzun's order did not disgust them.

     Speaking of which, there is no one whose status in the Chanjiao is more embarrassing than those of Cihang and others. That is the case with Zhenren Huanglong. He has no innate spiritual treasures and has also not obtained the Nine Transformations Golden Pill, but the other party still persists.  I have never had the intention to rebel. Comparatively speaking, it is a big mistake for people like Cihang to do this. Without the guidance of Yuanshi Tianzun, they would not have the cultivation they have today. It can be said that no matter what kind of achievements they have  There is no reason for them to apostatize.

    It is not wrong for Yuanshi Tianzun to kill those who rebelled. After all, if a sect wants to develop and grow, it needs iron-blooded methods. If Yuanshi Tianzun lets Cihang and others do nothing,  , I'm afraid that if we explain the religion, there will be chaos, and if someone doesn't do it right, everyone will have the intention of apostasy.

    When Yuanshi Tianzun's killing order came out, the three worlds were shocked again. Judging from Yuanshi Tianzun's reaction, now the Chan Sect and the West are completely at odds. The two sides have reached the point of fighting to the death. If it weren't for You Hong  Jun Daozu's suppression may lead to a war between the two sects.

    Yuanshi Tianzun made such a decision without even thinking about negotiating with him, which made the Taishang Laojun in Taiqingtian even more uneasy, because he had already seen the difference between human and interpretation religions.  Crack, Yuanshi Tianzun no longer believed him, otherwise he would not have even notified him when making such a major decision.

    The Three Pure Ones are split. From this moment on, Taishang Laojun is also reaping the consequences. He has always wanted to use Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Master, but his repeated calculations finally forced these two people to split. Yuanshi Tianzun no longer wants to  He didn't want to know what the other party meant. He had already decided to move towards independence without being influenced by anyone. This time, issuing a fatwa to Cihang and other traitors was the beginning.  .

    Yuanshi Tianzun wanted to hunt down not only people like Cihang, but also the leader of Mahayana Buddhism, Ran Deng. This was the former deputy leader of the Chan Sect. As the leader of a sect, Ran Deng was issued a death order by the Chan Sect.  What a travesty this is, and a slap in the face of the West. The two saints Zhunti and Jieyin can get things done, and Yuanshi Tianzun is not to be outdone.

    Crazy. At this moment, all the immortals in the three realms thought that Yuanshi Tianzun was crazy. Otherwise, how could he do such a thing? Just after this calamity passed, Chan Jiao Principle directly confronted the West. This is really disappointing.  No one can imagine it.

    In the Western Paradise, Zhunti and Jie Yin also had gloomy faces. Although they had considered that doing so would anger Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun, they could not rob the Western Daxing of this amount.  It is the general trend of the law of heaven. No matter how angry Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun are, they will only do some small tricks in secret and will not directly break up with them.

    It is a pity that the result disappointed the Second Sage of the West. Yuanshi Tianzun did not do what they thought at all. Instead, he directly issued a killing order to traitors such as Ran Deng and Cihang to hunt down and kill these people.  Cihang and others were fine, but Ran Deng was different. As the leader of Western Mahayana Buddhism, he was hunted down. What a travesty.

    what to do?  How to resolve the current crisis, the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin were thinking hard with gloomy faces. Unfortunately, they couldn't find a solution no matter how much they thought. Who asked them to finish the matter first? Now they  If you want to find someone to persuade you, you don't have to.

    Extreme joy brings sorrow, this is the true portrayal of the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin at this time. The West is booming, and it has plundered the luck from the Chan and Jie sects in one fell swoop. However, the subsequent reaction of the Chan sect made them unable to take advantage of it and tore them apart.  With such shame, no matter whether it is Ran Deng or Ci Hang and others, they cannot even think about going to the East to preach, otherwise there is only a dead end waiting for them. They can still be protected by the fate of the West in the West.  But once you enter the East, it will definitely not end well.

    The sudden change in the way Yuanshi Tianzun, who had always been conspiratorial, suddenly embarrassed the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin. They had to readjust their arrangements in the West, and everything they had promised before had to be changed.  Change, such an impact will aggravate the internal instability of the West.

    Ran Deng, who originally took over as the master of Mahayana Buddhism, was very happy, but now because of the apostasy of Cihang and others, Yuanshi Tianzun was finally aroused in his heart, and he suddenly made this pursuit.  Ran Deng was also implicated, and the great opportunity was wasted. How could this not make Ran Deng feel angry? Originally, Ran Deng still had a great sense of identification with the West, but because of Yuan Shi Tianzun's strong counterattack  His good impression of the West disappeared, leaving him only angry.

 Text Chapter 358: Extreme joy leads to sorrow

    When the city gate caught fire and affected the fish in the pond, how could Ran Deng not burst out with resentment? This was simply too pitiful. He had already escaped the disaster. Even though Yuan Shi Yaozun was dissatisfied with him, he became a leader of Hinayana Buddhism.  The affairs of the Lord are decided by the Supreme Lord, and Yuanshi Yaozun can only swallow this bad breath, but now it is better. The two saints Zhunti and Jieyin did not know how to restrain themselves, and now they encouraged Cihang, Wei Liusun and others to join.  Apostasy, didn't this add fuel to the fire? Now, he was also resented by Yuan Shi Yaozun, and was directly included in the list of people to be hunted down.

    Yuan Shi Yaozun's behavior this time is a bachelor. Don't you think you are very good at mentioning and leading? If you can poach my teachings over and over again, then I will directly break up with you.  Everyone broke up.

    The great prosperity of the West and the spread of Buddhism to the East were a matter of great merit and virtue. The reason why Jieyin and Zhunti were able to persuade people like Cihang and Ran Deng was because of this great merit. Now that it is better, these people have been  Yuanshi Yaozun was included in the list of people to be hunted down. Now they were unable to participate in the important event of spreading Buddhism to the East. Naturally, problems arose.

    After such a big thing happened, the two saints Jie Yin and Zhunti had to give an explanation, but what explanation could they have? At this time, they went to negotiate with Yuan Shi Yaozun. They didn't even have to think about it. They couldn't even open the door of Yuxu Palace.  If they can't get in, Yuanshi Yaozun won't see him at all. If he can't convince Yuanshi Yaozun, then naturally he won't be able to solve all this.

    ????????????? If the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti were happy to have poached Yuanshi Yaozun before, now they are extremely depressed, each one with a gloomy face, cursing Yuanshi Yaozun in his heart.

    How to deal with it?  Jieying and Zhunti had no choice, at least they couldn't think of a solution at the moment. They could only comfort Randen, Cihang and others first, and told them not to worry too much. It was still early for the Buddhism to spread to the East. Before the Buddhism spread to the East, it would definitely be  There is a solution, but for people like Ran Deng, this sentence has no effect at all.

    Ran Deng and Ci Hang, who have been teaching for many years, know more about Yuan Shi Yao Zun than Zhunti and Jieying. Now that Yuan Shi Yao Zun has made such a determination, how can others persuade him?  , and the two saints Jie Yin and Zhunti didn't do them any good, which naturally made them suspicious.

    You must know that the situation today is very different. Ran Deng couldn't help but wonder if all this was deliberately planned by Jie Yin and Zhunti Sanctuary in order to control the development of these things and prevent himself from waiting for them.  can grow in the West.

    We can't blame Ran Deng for thinking this way. The qualifications of the two saints Bi Jing Ying and Zhunti are really not that good. If they hadn't been desperate, they wouldn't have chosen the West. They said they were desperate but were actually tempted by the benefits.  , this is just Ran Deng looking for a reason for himself.

    It is true that the West is prospering. If the West is prospering on the premise of plunder, the West itself is not strong and does not have enough power to conquer everything. If the saints were not restricted in the past, this would naturally not be the case.  There are any problems, but it is different now. The saints are not allowed to take big action in the three realms. This is the rule set by Hongjun Taoist. No one can break it. The two saints Jieyin and Zhunti do not have the courage. In this way, the power of the West itself  Insufficiency has created a crisis situation. Nowadays, the forces in the West are intertwined. The disciples of the Jie Sect are their own sect. The demon clan who took refuge in the West during the Lich Calamity is also their own sect. Now there is another sect of the Chan Sect.  But it happened that he, the former master of interpretation, was the master of Mahayana Buddhism. Such changes naturally aroused the concern of the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin, so they deliberately made such a big noise.

    When he thought of this, Ran Deng felt that what he was thinking was very correct. All of this was deliberately done by Zhunti and Jieying Sanctuary to contain him. In fact, they wanted to plot not only themselves, but also those who entered Jiejiao.  , in order to maintain the dominant position of the original Western forces in the West.

    When this thought came to mind, there was a trace of anger in Ran Deng's heart. He devoted himself to the West, but he did not expect that Jing Ran would get such a result in the end. This made Ran Deng not angry.

    After such a big thing happened, Ran Deng believed that his every move would be under the supervision of the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin. Even if he was dissatisfied, he could not act rashly. After all, he had no choice now.  But if we leave, even if we want to go back to the East, we won¡¯t have that chance.

    hatred!  In Ran Deng's heart, he hated Zhunti and Jie Ying with great hatred. His original thoughts had been abandoned, and all he had left was hatred!  In order to protect himself, Ran Deng naturally had to do something. Even if he knew that the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti were monitoring him, he still had to react and let the two saints of the West know his thoughts.

    After Cihang and Wei Liusun joined the West, Ran Deng was very enthusiastic and soon regarded Cihang and Wei Liusun as explanators.The two come together and fight together.

    When Ran Deng made such a move, the hearts of the two saints Zhunti and Jie Yin became even more heavy. With their wisdom, they naturally understood the intention of Ran Deng to do this. They were not worried that Ran Deng would leave the west, because  They have no way out, but if Ran Deng really wants to leave, even if he does not leave the West, as the master of Mahayana Buddhism, any slightest move by Ran Deng will have consequences for the West.  Great impact.

    The idea of ??removing Ran Deng from the position of the master of Mahayana Buddhism was not something that Zundi had never thought about, but he quickly gave up. If they really had to do this, there would be no need for external pressure, just the West itself.  It will collapse in an instant, because the prosperity of the West comes from plunder. If Ran Deng is driven out as the master of Mahayana Buddhism, then who will dare to believe in the West? I am afraid that the West will become one of the laughing stock of the three worlds in the shortest time.  , the end is not much better than that of Ru and Chan.

    In the Western Paradise, Zhunti frowned and said: "Brother, we can't go on like this, otherwise the consequences will be disastrous. Ran Deng wooing these people is just a sign of dissatisfaction with us, and we can't take it lightly.  Ah, otherwise the West will collapse because of this!"

    Jieyin Sheng sighed and said: "Junior brother, why don't you know this? But what do you think we can do now? Is persuasion useful? Is comfort useful? It's useless. Talking too much will only make Ran more angry.  These people are uneasy and think that we are deliberately trying to reduce their power. At the moment, we can only cope with the changes by staying the same!"

    Zhunti Shengru shook his head and said: "No, senior brother, if we really have to do this, everything will become out of control. If we don't do anything, people like Ran Deng will think that we are guilty of thieves.  You must know that they have just joined us in the West, they have not yet settled down, and they do not have a strong sense of identity with us in the West, so we must make a statement, even if it is useless, we have to do it!"

    Hearing Zhun Ti¡¯s words, Jie Ying Sheng entered and said, ¡°Junior brother, do you want to talk to Yuan Shi Yaozun?¡±

    Zhunti Shengru nodded and said: "Yes, that's what I meant. This time we not only have to talk to Yuanshi Yaozun, we also have to talk to Taishang Laojun. The great prosperity of the West is the general trend of Yaodao.  This is what Teacher Hongjun said. Yuanshi Yaozun¡¯s move is going against the grain. As the senior brother, Taishang Laojun must give us an explanation, otherwise we will go to Zixiao Palace to see the teacher. Please  The teacher makes the decision for us!¡±

    As soon as Zhunti Shengru said this, Jieyin Shengru couldn't help but sigh and said: "Junior brother, your idea is very good, but the consequences of doing so are very dangerous. If we can't reach an agreement, it's good that the teacher is willing to see us.  If we are not seen, the great prosperity of the West will become a false promise, and all the efforts you and I have made will be in vain!"

    Zhunti Shengru said: "Brother, I don't know this, but you should understand that if we do nothing, then we will collapse internally. In this case, why should we take the chance? And if we talk about  No matter what, we can also take the opportunity to see what the teacher thinks of us and understand Yaodao¡¯s intentions!"

    As soon as Zhunti Shengru finished speaking, Jieyin Sheng frowned and said, "Junior brother, are you worried that my great rise in the West is a lie, and that the general trend of Yaodao is just a lie?"

    Zhunti Shengru sighed: "Senior brother, although I don't want to think about it, the development of things to this point makes me have to think about it. What was the result of the original interception of teachings, and what was the outcome of the Yin and Shang dynasties? All of this  Everything has to make us think deeply. After all, there are countless Western disciples behind us, so we have to be careful!"

    One has to be careful. Zhunti Shengru can see all this, which shows that he has not been carried away by the benefits in front of him, and he still maintains a calm heart. He did not mess up the situation first, which is also very good.  .

    What is the Yao Dao? I don¡¯t know about Zhunti Saint Ru, nor do I know about Yin Yin Saint Ru. I¡¯m afraid Sanqing understands very little about it. If we say that the one who knows the most about the Three Realms is Hongjun Daozu Yiru, and Hongjun Daozu wants to think in his heart.  No one knows what it is.  Perhaps Zhu Jiuyin is the one who knows something about Yao Dao, and Hou Tuzu Wu may also know about it, but now the relationship between the West and the Wu clan is also on the same level. Want to learn from Zhu Jiuyin and Hou Tuzu  There is no need to even think about getting the news from Wu, it is simply impossible.

    Precisely because he knew that this matter was impossible, when such a situation occurred in the West, Zhunti Shengru was cruel and deliberately wanted to find out Yaodao's views on the West, so as to avoid the spread of Buddhism eastward.  Being caught off guard

 Text Chapter 359: Everyone shows off his or her own agenda

    Chapter 359 Everyone shows off his or her own agenda

    "What Tiandao thinks, what Taoist Hongjun thinks, this is indeed a big event. If you are not careful, it will be a huge disaster for the West. It is no wonder that Saint Zhunti thinks so.

    It is not unreasonable for Zhunti to be careful with the Wannian Ship. After hearing Zhunti¡¯s words, the guiding saint nodded and said: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go to Taiqingtian to find the Supreme Master.  Please give me an explanation!"

    Saint Zhunti shook his head and said: "Senior brother, wait a minute, even if we go to the Supreme Master to ask for an explanation, we should explain it to the disciples first. At least this can calm the hearts of people like Ran Deng and let them  I can settle down temporarily and won¡¯t be dissatisfied with this sudden change!¡±

    When it comes to dealing with his disciples, Sage Zhunti looks further than Sage Jieyin, especially for people like Ran Deng. Sage Zhunti needs to be more clear about what they are thinking. Although people like Ran Deng  There are various reasons for apostasy, but they are just excuses. In fact, to put it bluntly, there is no idea of ??loyalty in the hearts of these people. Why is it that Master Huanglong, a man with three things, did not betray the Chanjiao, while people like Cihang did?  The apostasy was, to put it bluntly, their own problem. In the past, Saint Zhunti would not have cared too much about it, but now that there was such a big flaw, he had to be careful. After all, if he was not careful, the West would be in catastrophe.

    For Saint Zhunti¡¯s caution, Saint Jingyin naturally would not refuse. Soon Saint Jingyin summoned all the Western disciples in the Paradise and explained to them what had happened today.  He told me how to deal with it.

    The move of welcoming the saint made those who were not firm-minded in the Paradise breathe a sigh of relief, especially Ran Deng.  You must know that this is related to their safety and their interests. If the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti cannot give them an explanation, it will naturally arouse their dissatisfaction. They can betray Chanjiao and apostatize.  , then one can also betray Western Buddhism and apostatize.

    Yuanshi Tianzun made such a big noise.  The entire three realms knew of his determination to explain the teachings. Yuanshi Tianzun's move made the immortals of the three realms treat the teachings again. No one dared to despise the teachings, even if Ran Deng and their betrayal severely damaged the vitality of the teachings.  , but the ruthlessness shown by Yuanshi Tianzun made these people treat them with caution. After all, Yuanshi Tianzun is now very anxious.  If one accidentally provokes Yuanshi Tianzun, the fun will be great. Yuanshi Tianzun even dares to order the burning lamp, the master of Western Mahayana Buddhism, to hunt down, let alone these people.

    What kind of shame is it to dare to chase and kill a leader? It can be said that Yuanshi Tianzun is already a little crazy at this moment.  It is best to avoid such people, so as not to involve yourself, which would be uncomfortable.

    ??The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, who were originally planning to give the Second Sage of the West a look, temporarily gave up the idea at this time and wanted to wait until Chanjiao and the West fought in a lose-lose manner before reaping the benefits.

    After learning about Yuanshi Tianzun¡¯s move, Zhu Jiuyin was happy.  It doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s Yuanshi Tianzun or the Second Saint of the West.  He looked down upon him because he had enmity with both parties. Now Yuanshi Tianzun made such a choice in a fit of anger, and actually wanted to hunt down the lord of Mahayana Buddhism, Ran Deng. How could this not make Zhu Jiuyin happy, but  Zhu Jiuyin was happy not because he wanted to reap the benefits, but because he saw an opportunity, an opportunity to kill someone.

    This calamity measurement is said to be the great rise of the West, but that is not an absolute thing, because after having experienced calamity measurement several times, Zhu Jiuyin knows that the general trend of heaven's way is just a lie, and it is only the relationship between heaven's way and Hongjun Daozu.  It¡¯s just an excuse. There is no general trend that can¡¯t be changed. Zhu Jiuyin was able to let the Witch Clan win in the Lich Calamity. Through his own influence, he also saved Jie Jiao from the disaster of annihilation. He also allowed the Yin and Shang dynasty to  No catastrophe was suffered.

    All this shows that the general trend of Heavenly Dao is just a joke, but Sanqing, the Second Saint of the West, and Nuwa Empress are not as crazy as Zhu Jiuyin. They dare not challenge the majesty of Heavenly Dao, and if Yuanshi Tianzun is not allowed to be promoted and accepted  He would not make such a decision even if the two of them were anxious.

    Zhu Jiuyin, Houtu Zuwu and the Minghe ancestor were all very happy when such a big thing happened. Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "Fellow Taoist Minghe, it seems that you are lucky.  Very good. Just after you decided to have a bloody fight with the West, such a good thing happened. With the Taoist Taoist followers, you can let go and have a fight with the West, completely boosting the momentum of your Asura clan.  , teaching the West a profound lesson!¡±

    Ancestor Ming He said with a smile: "What my fellow Taoist said is true. Pindao will go back and prepare now. The army can attack to the west at any time. If Zhunti and Jie Yin are not allowed to be disgraced this time, it would be a shame for Yuanshi Tianzun to create for me."  opportunity, I don¡¯t know Zhu Jiu**??Are you interested in stepping in and teaching Jie Yin and Zhun a lesson?  "

    Ancestor Minghe seems to be determined, but in fact he still has a lot of considerations deep in his heart, otherwise he would not ask such a question. It depends on Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s decision, which shows that Ancestor Minghe  There is simply no way to be fearless in his heart. If he has such a state of mind, it is unnecessary for him to even think about attaining the Great Dao.

    Zhu Jiuyin smiled and said: "How could I let go of such a great opportunity? Last time, the two of them, Liang Jie Ying and Zhunti, took great action against me. It's time to settle the relationship with them. And I see that there are several people in Ran Deng.  It¡¯s not pleasing to the eye either, if they dare to go out to the Western Paradise, then I won¡¯t mind giving them a ride!¡±

    After hearing Zhu Jiuyin's reply, Ancestor Minghe breathed a sigh of relief. In his opinion, as long as Zhu Jiuyin is willing to take action, there will be no problem, even if it involves connecting Yin and Zhunti.  If the Second Saint was enraged and forced the other party to take action, then he would be guaranteed to escape unscathed and there would be no need to worry about his own life.

    Ancestor Minghe said: "With this word from my fellow Taoist, I feel more at ease. It's getting late, so I'll take my leave now!"

    Zhu Jiuyin smiled and said: "Fellow Taoist Minghe, please do me a favor. When it's time to take action, I, Zhu Jiuyin, will never show mercy!"

    Ancestor Minghe nodded, bowed to the ancestor witch, and then left the underworld.  Returning to his own sea of ??blood, Patriarch Styx immediately gathered the army of Asuras in the sea of ??blood.  Prepare for war with the West.

    After watching Ancestor Ming He leave, Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "Ming He has too many calculations in his heart and takes too many cares into account. He is always afraid of wolves in front of him and tigers in back. He is a man with no will.  A steadfast person also wants to achieve enlightenment and become a saint, but that is really a daydream!¡±

    Houtu Zuwu sighed softly and said: "Second brother, this cannot be entirely blamed on Fellow Taoist Styx. After all, he has to consider the Asura clan in the sea of ??blood, and he cannot care about his own temporary anger.  As the leader of the Asura clan, he has a lot of considerations behind it!"

    Zhu Jiuyin did not agree with Hou Tuzu Wu's words. He shook his head and said: "Sister, you are totally wrong if you think so. You really think that this guy Ming He is doing something for the sea of ??blood."  Are you worried about the Asura clan among them, and are you worried about them? I can tell you clearly that it is all false. This guy Styx is a very selfish person, and he will not care about the Asuras in the sea of ??blood at all.  He took the risk for the Shura clan, and the reason why he agreed so happily now is entirely for himself!"

    Zhu Jiuyin is right.  The reason why Patriarch Styx decided to attack the West was because he did it for himself. He wanted to take this opportunity to settle the original cause and effect with the Second Saint of the West, to let go of the grievances in his heart, so that he would no longer have any regrets in his heart.  of concern.  Give yourself the opportunity to calm down and practice.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin expressed his experience in front of Ancestor Minghe, Ancestor Minghe didn¡¯t really agree with it.  It is impossible for him to risk his own life, because Ancestor Minghe only believes in himself. He does not think that the path Zhu Jiuyin is taking will be correct. Since killing three corpses can prove the great way, then he  Why not take risks and fight for your own life?

    For Patriarch Minghe, as long as his own interests can be protected, everything else is easy to say. In his heart, he has never thought of risking his life, and he will not do so.

    Houtu Zuwu said with some disbelief: "Second brother, Fellow Taoist Minghe is not such a person. If he is really so selfish, how could he have a bloody fight with Zhunti and Jie Yin in the first place!"

    Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said: "It's nothing. When the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin came to attack, Ming He had to fight with all his strength because he was worried that if he didn't dare to risk his life, then we would naturally  You won't go all out, otherwise you think Styx is really stupid enough to be willing to fight to the death for the Asura clan. You don't know what they think, why they always have such and such calculations in their hearts, don't they?  We know that in the Three Realms, everything is based on strength. No matter how good the calculation is, it is of no use. It is vulnerable to absolute strength."

    Hou Tu Zu Sha sighed and said: "Second brother, we can't ask everyone to be like this, and in any case, with the existence of the Asura clan of Taoist friends from the Styx, my underworld will be more secure. I hope that the Asuras will win in this battle."  The clan¡¯s vitality will not be severely damaged!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin smiled and said: "Sister, don't worry. With Styx's character, even if he wants to go on an expedition to the Western Paradise, he will definitely wait until Jie Ying and Zhunti leave the Western Paradise. You don't need to do it at all.  Worried about the safety of the Asura clan, Styx is not willing to see the Asura clan suffer heavy losses!"

    Only through a short period of contact, Zhu Jiuyin saw through the Ancestor Minghe and knew what the Ancestor Minghe would do.When it was time to take action, if the Ancestor of Styx had known that his little thoughts would be seen through by Zhu Jiuyin, I'm afraid he wouldn't have behaved so clumsily.

    After the two saints Jie Yin and Zhunti explained to the Buddhist disciples, they did not hide their whereabouts, but walked towards the Taiqing sky in a swagger, as if they were afraid that others would not know their actions.

    The reason why the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti did this was to build momentum for themselves, to take the initiative, and not to be affected by Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun. The two saints Jieyin and Zhunti showed off to Taiqing like this.  And when they left, the fool also knew why they went to Taiqingtian. It was definitely for Yuanshi Tianzun's killing order.

    This calamity and the great prosperity of China and the West are the general trend of heaven, and the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti are taking advantage of this general trend to attack Taishang Laojun, asking Taishang Laojun to give them an explanation.

    When the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti moved like this, Taishang Laojun in Taiqingtian couldn't help but frowned and murmured: "My good junior brother, you are really able to find trouble for me. Now you are  I'm happy, but they put all the responsibility on me. These Jieyin and Zhunti came to Taiqingtian in such an upright way, just to ask me for an explanation, how do you want me to deal with this matter?  ah!"

    With the wisdom of the Lord of the Ethereum, seeing the actions of the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti, he naturally understood each other's intentions. The two saints Jieyin and Zhunti did not go to Yuanshi Tianzun, but went to him. That was because he was the senior brother.  , so to force myself to put pressure on Yuanshi Tianzun, I have to say that the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti played really well.

    Taishang Laojun is also a selfish person. He is not willing to bear the karma himself, so he sent a message to Yuanshi Tianzun and asked him to come to Taiqing Heaven to discuss countermeasures!

    It is just to discuss it. In fact, it is just to put pressure on Yuan Shizun by the power of quasi -lifting and the second saint, so that Yuan Shizun will return to his camp again, and no longer wants to part ways with himself.

    It's a pity that although Taishang Laojun's idea is good, Yuanshi Tianzun didn't pay attention to Taishang Laojun's words at all, and didn't take Taishang Laojun's invitation to heart at all. For him, how could Taishang Laojun decide that it was him?  Regarding my own affairs, there is absolutely no need for me to care about Taishang Laojun¡¯s feelings. Just as Taishang Laojun has never felt his own feelings, if Taishang Laojun is willing to put himself in his own shoes, then there is no need to worry about it.  There will be so many things happening, and Chanjiao will not be in such a situation!

    Taishang Laojun can ignore the interests of Chanjiao, so why should Yuanshi Tianzun take care of Taishang Laojun's ideas? Regarding Taishang Laojun's invitation, Yuanshi Tianzun did not take it as a thing at all, and did not take any credit for it.

    Regarding the invitation from Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun dismissed Taishang Laojun with just one sentence. Chanjiao suffered a catastrophe. He needs to stay in Yuxu Palace and is inconvenient to leave. Please forgive me, senior brother.  Rejecting Taishang Laojun's invitation with just such a sentence was something Yuanshi Tianzun had never dared to do before!.

 Text Chapter 360: Kill at the Door

    Chapter 360: Kill at the Door

    Yuanshi Tianzun has now taken the first step to separate from Taishang Laojun, and rejected Taishang Laojun's invitation. His move made Taishang Laojun feel the seriousness of the matter, and Taishang Laojun wanted to go  Yuxu Palace was looking for Yuanshi Tianzun, but unfortunately he had no chance. The two saints Jieyin and Zhunti had already come to the door.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The Two Saints of the West, the Two Saints of the West, and the Taishang Laojun, have now attracted the attention of the immortals in the Taiqing Palace. Everyone wants to know what the outcome of the exchange between the two Western Saints and Taishang Laojun will be.

    After sitting down, Taishang Laojun acted very calmly and had no intention of speaking first. Taishang Laojun could do this, but the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin could not. He only heard the saint Jieyin say: "Elder brother,  The teacher once said that this calamity was the time of great prosperity in the West. Now, Senior Brother Yuanshi has issued an order to hunt down the leader of Mahayana Buddhism in the West. The trend of Heaven is irreversible. What Brother Yuanshi does is against the trend of Heaven. What do you do?  Should there be an explanation for our senior brother?"

    After hearing the sage's words, Taishang Laojun's face was still very calm. He said calmly: "There must be a cause and a result. The two junior brothers have always only been interested in scheming others, so they have to bear the cause and effect. This matter  The thing is that you have gone too far. Although the great prosperity of the West is the general trend of heaven, it is not enough for you to act arbitrarily. If the two junior brothers want to take advantage of the great trend of heaven such as the great prosperity of the west, the consequences will be very serious.  Seriously, you¡¯d better take care of yourself!¡±

    As soon as Taishang Laojun said these words, a trace of gloom flashed across the face of the Zhunti Saint.  He said in a deep voice: "Senior Brother, it's not that we act recklessly. It's that those people have a destiny with us in the West"

    Before Saint Zhunti could finish his words, Taishang Laojun shouted angrily: "That's enough, Junior Brother Zhunti, I advise you to put this aside. Why are you destined to the West? Such excuses are just deception."  It's just lying to others. If you want to say such things in front of me, then there is nothing to talk about between us. You have to take responsibility for what you do. Don't think about looking for others. What should we say about Ran Deng?  I haven¡¯t said anything about why things will change when it comes to you. Do you really think that the Three Realms are your one-stop shop in the West?¡±

    When Saint Jieying saw Taishang Laojun's behavior, he took a deep breath and said, "Senior Brother, we didn't mean this. We never thought that these three realms would be our one-spoken hall in the West.  We just want to discuss a solution. After all, what Senior Brother Yuanshi did was against the general trend of heaven. If it cannot be solved, then we can only go to Zixiao Palace to ask the teacher for instructions and let the teacher make the decision!"

    Taishang Laojun snorted disdainfully.  He looked at the two saints Jie Yin and Zhunti with contempt, and then said: "If you think you can use Teacher to suppress others, then go ahead. Although the great prosperity of the West is the general trend of heaven, it does not allow you to do whatever you want. I will  If you don¡¯t believe that you are wrong and still want to make others pay the price, there is no such thing in this world. Every cause must have its effect. If you are willing, just go to Zixiao Palace to see the teacher, and I will never stop you!"

    In the end, Taishang Laojun even changed his title. It can be seen from Yin how much Taishang Laojun hates the two saints Jie Yin and Zhunti. In fact, it is no wonder Taishang Laojun is like this. All this is originally Zhunti and Jie Yin.  The Second Sage has done a great job, and now they want to threaten Taishang Laojun when something goes wrong. I have to say that they are too self-righteous and self-centered. Although it is said that the great prosperity of the West is the general trend of heaven in this calamity,  They also can't be too self-righteous.

    Originally, the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin really had to go to Zixiao Palace to see Taoist Hongjun to ask for Taozu Hongjun's support or to understand Taozu Hongjun's thoughts. However, after hearing the words of Taishang Laojun,  , they instantly woke up. Just as Taishang Laojun said, the two of them were too self-righteous. The reason why Yuanshi Tianzun wanted to hunt down Ran Deng and the others was because they had done everything themselves. They couldn't blame others, even if  Going to find Taoist Hongjun will not lead to any results, and will only lose face in vain. As for trying to understand what Taoist Hongjun is thinking, it is even more ridiculous.

    Now that the nature of the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin has been determined, they will only be humiliating themselves by going to Hongjun Daozu. They are also smart people and will not be stupid enough to do such a thing.

    The saint took a deep breath and said: "Senior brother, although our behavior is wrong, this mistake was not caused by us first, but by you. If you hadn't conspired with senior brother Yuanshi to plot against me,  Western destiny, if Theravada Buddhism divides our Western destiny, then we will not do things so absolutely. If the senior brother does not give us an explanation on this matter, then we will not sit still and wait for death. We will only  It allows my disciples to officially go to war with the Chan Cult, and whether they die or not, they all have their destiny!"

    The words of the Holy Sage were very firm, and there was no retreat at all.You can retreat. If Taishang Laojun cannot solve this matter, then the West will have to fight with Chanjiao. With the strength of Chanjiao at this time, if he really fights with the West, he will definitely lose. Chanjiao will definitely lose.  If the teaching fails, the human teaching will not be able to live well, which makes Taishang Laojun feel a headache.

    Taishang Laojun took a deep breath and said, "Junior brother Jieying, are you threatening me?"

    The saint said: "Senior brother, you can think of it this way. We have no way to retreat now. Since senior brother Yuanshi wants to fight, then we in the west should accompany us. This calamity is in our west, so what should we fear?"  !¡±

    As soon as the words of the saint were finished, the saint Zhunti also nodded and said: "What the senior brother said is true. Isn't it just a war? We are never afraid of war. At worst, both sides will lose in the battle. No matter what, we can't lose the West.  dignity!"

    Hearing the words of Saint Zhunti, Taishang Laojun curled his lips in disdain. Zhunti also had the nerve to say such words. What dignity can the West have? Most of the things they did were extremely shameless.  This Zhunti even forced the Human Emperor to death, yet he dared to speak against the dignity of the West. This is really funny.

    Although the words of Saint Zhunti are funny, Taishang Laojun has to face it. After all, once Zhunti and Jieyin are forced into a panic, they will jump over the wall in a hurry. What do they really gain under such circumstances?  Everything can be done. Although there are many powerful enemies in the West, such as Zhu Jiuyin and Tongtian Cult Leader, it is a bit unrealistic to expect these people to attack the West. After all, it is unrealistic to sit on the mountain and watch the tigers fight, and reap the benefits of the fishermen.  Everyone is willing to see good things like this.

    Taishang Laojun took a deep breath to suppress the dissatisfaction in his heart, and then said: "This matter needs long-term consideration. I can't decide it alone. I can only discuss it with Junior Brother Yuanshi first. As for the result, I can't guarantee it. If  If you think you can¡¯t wait, then you can start a war with us!¡±

    As soon as Taishang Laojun said these words, the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin looked at each other. Although Taishang Laojun did not directly solve the matter, he finally gave them a hope, which also satisfied them.

    Just when the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti were satisfied, they suddenly felt uneasy. Something big seemed to have happened in the west. Otherwise, they would not have such a reaction. Could it be that Ran Deng and the others couldn't wait to do it?  Made an act of rebellion.

    With this thought in their hearts for the rest of their lives, the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin were eager to leave Taiqingtian and return to the Western Paradise. After all, once there was internal turmoil in the West, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    Things are not as what Zhunti and Jieyin two saints thought. Although people like Ran Deng and Cihang are dissatisfied with Zhunti and Jieyin two saints in their hearts, they are not going to betrayal yet. Things are far from over.  Before reaching that point, the reason why they had palpitations was because the Styx Ancestor finally took action against the West.

    As soon as the blood-sea army came out, the land in the west was shaken. As the master of Mahayana Buddhism, Ran Deng was very angry. He was hunted down by Yuanshi Tianzun before, and now he was killed by the ancestor of Styx.  came, but he really didn¡¯t have the guts to fight with Patriarch Styx. Even though he was now a quasi-sage, he was still far behind compared with the veteran quasi-sages like Patriarch Styx. Today¡¯s Patriarch Styx  Zu already has the strength of Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi. If Ran Deng fights them, he will definitely die. He is not stupid enough to sacrifice himself for the west.

    Regarding the attack from Ancestor Styx, Ran Deng could only stay behind closed doors and let Ancestor Styx attack wantonly. An army of Asuras was too cruel. In order to take revenge, Ancestor Styx moved in full force.

    Ancestor Minghe's Asura army moved, and the three realms were shocked. Zhunti and Jieyin felt uneasy. The Supreme Lord also felt the murderous aura rising from the sky in the earthly immortal world. As a saint,  , Taishang Laojun immediately knew the tragic situation of the Western Paradise with a thought.

    Taishang Laojun smiled calmly and said: "Junior brothers Zhunti and Jieying, it seems that you don't have time to discuss with me anymore. If you want to fight with Chanjiao, I think you should deal with the Styx man first.  Asura army, although the great prosperity of the West is the general trend of heaven, the two junior brothers have offended too many people in the past, and Styx is here to take revenge!"

    The implication of Taishang Laojun's words is already very clear. He wants to overturn what he had promised before. He is no longer prepared to discuss with Yuanshi Tianzun, but wants to wait until the war in the Western Paradise is over.  .

    Taishang Laojun believes that Patriarch Styx is not a fool. Since he dares to choose to make a big move against the West at this time, he is absolutely sure. Considering the relationship between Patriarch Styx and the Witch Clan, I am afraid there is something behind this.  The figure of Zhu Jiuyin, when he thought of Zhu Jiuyin, Taishang Laojun felt awed in his heart!

 Text Chapter 361 If you want to fight, then fight

    Zhu Jiuyin is a person that Taishang Laojun is also wary of. If there is the shadow of Zhu Jiuyin behind Ancestor Styx, then he believes that this time he will not be able to get along with Yin and Zhunti.  So Taishang Laojun changed his previous decision in an instant and was no longer in a hurry to negotiate with Qie Yin and Zhunti Er because he felt that it was no longer necessary.

    Hearing the words of the Supreme Lord, the faces of the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti instantly darkened. The fool also understood the intention of the Supreme Lord. It was clear that they wanted to go back on their word and wait until one of them could no longer persist.  Go down and give in proactively.

    The two saints, Jieyin and Zhunti, both cursed Taishang Laojun for being sinful, but they couldn't do anything to each other, because now their Western Paradise has been attacked by the Styx Ancestor with the Asura army.  Coming to the door, such drastic changes made them extremely distressed. If they were in Taishang Laojun's position, they would probably make the same decision.

    The two saints Jieyin and Zhunti cursed in their hearts: "Styx, you bastard, you are seeking your own destruction. You should never attack our Western Paradise at this time and ruin our good deeds.  When the immeasurable calamity comes, the first one I want to kill will be you, bastard!"

    The two saints Jie Yin and Zhunti could only talk in their hearts. The arrival of immeasurable tribulations was still far away. Even this tribulation had only just begun. With the warning from Taoist Hongjun, Zhunti and Zhunti  There is nothing that can be done to lead the two saints to Styx. Although the West is now strong and powerful, it still has a big lack of top power. Although Ran Deng is also a quasi-sage, he cannot compete with the ancestor of Styx.  Such a veteran quasi-sage can be compared.

    what to do?  At present, such a big thing happened that they were unable to reach an agreement with Taishang Laojun. This made it difficult for the two saints Jie Yin and Zhunti. If they could not reach an agreement with Taishang Laojun, then they would not be able to give fuel to them.  A few people can't explain it satisfactorily, but that would be very detrimental to the unity and stability within the West.

    Seeing the embarrassment on the faces of the two saints Jie Yin and Zhunti, Taishang Laojun felt happy in his heart. He smiled and said: "If the two junior brothers don't return to the west quickly to stop the invasion of the Styx, how could it be possible?  Do you want to see the Asura army of Styx acting recklessly in the west and killing everyone?"

    Slap in the face, Taishang Laojun is nakedly slapping the faces of the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti. With the warning of Taozu Hongjun in front of them, even if the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti are now returning to the Western Paradise  So what, if you want to threaten Patriarch Styx to retreat, it is simply impossible. Saints who cannot make big moves in the three realms will not pose any threat to Patriarch Styx.

    Jieyin Sheng took a deep breath and said: "Elder brother, there is no need to worry about us in the West. Ancestor Styx is not just a jumping clown. He will not have any effect at all. Even if he can jump up and down, he will not be able to do anything."  If you can¡¯t break through the gate of my Western Paradise, if he wants to jump out, just let him wait there. We¡¯d better discuss the previous matters first!¡±

    Taishang Laojun shook his head and said: "Junior Brother Jieying, I can understand your thoughts, but just because I understand it doesn't mean I can help you solve it. Do you think the West has the ability to solve the problem for you under the current situation?  Junior brother Yuanshi, do you want to give in? One Styx has already caused a lot of headaches for you in the West, not to mention the addition of Chan Jiao. I advise you to give up this unrealistic plan. It is meaningless at all. If you really want to  If you want to negotiate with Junior Brother Yuanshi, you should first deal with the current affairs in the West, otherwise you two will have no basis for negotiation at all!"

    What Taishang Laojun said is correct. With the current situation in the West, if they want to negotiate with Yuan Shiyao, they are not qualified at all, because the Asura army of Ancestor Styx is enough to put the West at a disadvantage. Yuan Shiyao  Zun also has great wisdom. Under such circumstances, how can Zun Yuanshiyao be willing to give in, unless Yuanshiyao Zun is a fool, but is that possible?

    Jie Yin and Zhunti are in trouble now. They planned everything, but after encountering the strong counterattack of Yuan Shi Yaozun, everything became out of control. Now the ancestor of Styx couldn't help but jump out. If they  If we can no longer control the situation, I'm afraid more people will jump out.

    A hint of murderous intent flashed through Jieyin Shengru's eyes, and he said in a deep voice: "Senior Brother, since you said so, there is no need to continue talking between us. If Senior Brother Yuanshi wants to start a war, then we should accompany him, one by one.  The mere Styx River is not a problem for me in the west. If they want to stand, then we will fight them. Junior brother, let¡¯s go!¡±

    This time, Jieyin Sheng showed extremely firm confidence and did not say anything more to the Supreme Lord. In this situation, it is useless to say anything. Since it is useless, it is better to use his own actions to tell the Supreme Lord.  Laojun, the dignity of the West cannot be violated. It is impossible to reap the benefits of others.

    At this moment, facing the Taishang Laojun's pressing step by step, Jieyin Shengru also had a new understanding.Although it is the general trend of Yaodao, if the West wants to prosper, it must first accept the test, and everything Yuanshi Yaozun has done is a test, and the invasion of the Asura army in the Styx is also a test. As long as you can cut through the mess with a sharp knife,  If all these are dealt with by means, the rise of the West will be unstoppable.

    Killing, if the West wants to prosper in this calamity, it must kill all parties with iron-blooded means, and use killing to declare the prosperity of the West in the Three Realms. There is no other way.

    When he saw the sudden change of Saint Jieyin, Taishang Laojun couldn't help but trembled in his heart. Just when he wanted to say something to persuade Saint Jieyin and Zhunti to stay, the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti came.  They had already left Tai Qingyao, and they had made up their minds that they no longer wanted to argue with Tai Shang Laojun, because there was no need for it. If a force wanted to be strong, it had to show its powerful power and let everyone  The power that everyone is afraid of comes.

    After coming out of Taiqingyao, Jingyin Shengru and Zhunti Shengru did not fly back to the Western Paradise as before, but directly tore apart the space and returned to the Western Paradise.

    As soon as the Holy Saints of Reception and Zhunti returned, the Ancestor Styx outside the Paradise World noticed something. Although the Ancestor Styx was worried, he had an arrow on the string and had no choice but to shoot it. If he  Leaving like this in despair, he will never be able to raise his head in front of the immortals of the Three Realms in the future. The reputation of bullying the weak and fearing the strong will accompany him, so the Styx Ancestor cannot retreat at all, nor can he retreat.

    As soon as Jieyin and Zhunti returned to the Paradise, they immediately called all the people in the Paradise together. When everyone gathered together, Jieyin took a deep breath and said: "This time, go and meet  Taishang Laojun negotiated, but the other party refused, and at this time Styx also made a provocative move towards the West. Now it can be said that the West has no retreat. It is not that we want to make a big move.  But we are forced to have no choice. No matter who it is, it is impossible to force us to compromise. If they want to fight, then we will fight with them. Chanjiao is not scary, and Styx is not scary. Saints are not allowed in the Three Realms.  Take action, this is the rule set by Master Hongjun, we cannot break it, Ran Deng, as the master of Mahayana Buddhism, you are related to the face of the West, this 'Golden Lotus of Merit' will be kept by you for the time being!"

    As he spoke, Jieyin Shengru handed his 'Golden Lotus of Merit' into Ran Deng's hands. You must know that this 'Golden Lotus of Merit' is no small matter. It is the treasure of suppressing religions in the West. It suppresses the fate of great religions. Jieyin Shengru can  By handing this treasure into Ran Deng's hands, he is telling Ran Deng that no matter what happens, the West will stand behind him and support him.

    After hearing the words of welcoming the saint, Ran Deng breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. Cihang and others also breathed a sigh of relief. The leading saint did not disappoint them. Making such a decision, all of a sudden  Then let all the hearts that enter settle down.

    In fact, with the current strength of the West, there is no fear of Patriarch Styx at all, nor the two sects of Yu and Chan. Even compared with Jie Jiao, they are not weak to each other. Although Patriarch Styx has a strong personal cultivation level,  , but the West can use the tactics of entering the sea to deal with the opponent.

    If a force wants to rise successfully, it must use iron-blooded means to fight its way out. Why the Wu Clan has retreated to Nanzhan Province for so many years without daring to challenge? It is because the Wu Clan uses iron-blooded means to kill all the forces in the three realms.  They were afraid of them, so no one dared to take any chances with them.

    It is said that the great prosperity of the West is the general trend of Yaodao. However, if the West wants to prosper, it must first face the obstacles of the two religions, namely, the entry and interpretation religions. If it cannot pass through the two religions, the great prosperity of the West will be nothing more than  A joke.

    The Holy Master handed the 'Golden Lotus of Merits' to Ran Deng, and then took out the 'Oriental Green Lotus Flag' and handed it into the hands of the mosquito. He said in a deep voice: "Past Buddha, this 'Oriental Green Lotus Flag'  You will be in charge of the flag!"

    Zhi Daoru never thought that he would be able to get the treasure given by Jie Yin Sheng Ru, but he also understood that Jie Yin Sheng Ru did this to make him also fight. Regarding this matter, Zhi Daoru's heart was  He is unwilling to participate in it. First of all, he was born in the sea of ????blood and has some relationship with the Ancestor of the Styx. The most important thing is that Mosquito Dao entered the Western Paradise just for his own practice. He doesn't want to really do it.  The West is desperate.

    However, under this situation, Mosquito Dao Ru could not refuse, so he could only step forward and take the 'Oriental Green Lotus Flag' from the hands of the Holy Spirit, and then silently retreat.  If it weren't for the words of the Holy Spirit, everyone would not pay attention to the existence of the mosquito path. This is the first time that everyone knows that there is a past Buddha like the mosquito path in the Western Paradise.

 Text Chapter 362: Pinch the explosive lamp

    Mosquito Dao Ru is a master who has always been very low-key. For him, he can keep a low profile as long as he wants, because all he wants is the road to the West. As for the struggle for power, Mosquito Dao Ru doesn't care about it at all, but now he takes the lead.  What Sheng Ru did made him attract more attention. Fortunately, Mosquito Dao Ru's mentality was very firm and he was not moved by it.

    After Mosquito Daoru retreated silently, Zhunti Shengru stood up and said: "Buddha Maitreya, as the future Buddha, you will be in charge of this 'Seven Treasures Tree'. You have to be careful!"

    I didn't feel anything wrong with the 'Seven Treasures Tree' that Maitreya Buddha took from Zhunti Saint. I looked at everyone's expressions, and after seeing that there was no dissatisfaction, he took it again.  He came out of the 'Blessing Divine Pestle' and thought for a while and then said to Cihang Daojun: "Cihang, you can take charge of this treasure!"

    After much deliberation, Zhunti Shengru still handed over the 'Blessing Divine Pestle' to Cihang Daoren. His move made other people in the West a little dissatisfied, especially those who were former disciples of Jiejiao. You know  They have far more followers in the West than they can teach, but neither the Zhunti Saints nor the Jieying Saints have given a single treasure. How can this not make them feel dissatisfied, even though they say "Blessing God"  It's nothing, but it's also a matter of face. Not only are these people a little dissatisfied, but those members of the demon clan who have followed Zhunti and the Second Saint for the longest time are also dissatisfied. They only think about these good things.  They have just joined the Western community of evangelists, and they, the experienced ones, have nothing. This is a typical example of someone who likes the new and hates it.

    No matter what these people think in their hearts, they are not as rebellious as some people. After all, the current situation of the demon clan makes them feel even more chilled. They might as well stay in the Western Paradise.

    After dividing all the Immortal Spirit Treasures in his hands, the war machine of the West finally started. Just when the ancestor of Styx was hesitating, the West finally broke out. Before Styx could react, the entire West  The army quickly rushed out of the Paradise and launched a crazy killing spree against the Asura army. Because of the West's retreat some time ago, the Asura army lost their due vigilance and were killed by the sudden attack of the West.  Caught off guard, countless Asuras fell into a pool of blood, causing the entire West to fall into a bloody wake.

    Conspiracy!  This was definitely a conspiracy, a conspiracy against himself. Ancestor Styx was shouting crazily in his heart, but it was a pity that it was useless no matter how much he shouted, things had already happened.

    It was originally a battle of revenge, but now it has become a battle to the death. Although the ancestor of Styx is very strong, this is not a solo fight, but a battle of legions. Even if the ancestor of Styx is no longer  Being powerful is helpless.

    Of course, this was what Ran Deng and the others had planned long ago. In order to prevent the Styx Ancestor from exerting his strength, they made such a decision to fight with the Asura army, so that the Styx Ancestor had the strength to fight.  No place to go.

    The sudden appearance of Buddhist disciples in the Western Paradise World shocked all those watching the battle in the three realms. The reaction of the West subverted their views. The West is not a soft persimmon, and Yuan Shiyao and Tai  When Shang Laojun saw the Western army coming out, he couldn't help but feel palpitations in his heart. The power shown by the Western army far exceeded their imagination.

    Fighting against such a powerful West, neither Taishang Laojun nor Yuanshi Yaozun have the confidence to win, because the strength difference between the two sides is too big. Perhaps only Jie Jiao has such strength, but unfortunately Jie Jiao  I will never go into the fire again for them.

    When he saw the Asura army being slaughtered by the West, Zhu Jiuyin snorted coldly, and then shook his head. Zhu Jiuyin really couldn't stand the organizational ability of the ancestor of Styx.  They all moved together to avenge what happened in the past, but now they were beaten so badly. This really made Zhu Jiuyin look down on the ancestor of Styx.

    Judging from the reaction of the West, it is obvious that the other party did this deliberately, attacking first. Since one person's power cannot change the current situation, then he should go directly to the Lord of the West, Ran Deng, as long as he kills him.  With Ran Deng, everything would be over. Unfortunately, Ancestor Styx Jingran didn't see this and was fooled by Ran Deng.

    Concern leads to chaos. Perhaps this is the current situation of Ancestor Styx, but the reaction of Ancestor Styx is really a bit bad. A great situation was turned into a mess by him. Such a commander is really enough to throw into  Yes.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin looked down upon the ancestor of Styx very much, Zhu Jiuyin could not just watch the Asura army fall like this. You must know that if the Asura army fell in the west like this, the Yaoran barrier of the underworld would also be destroyed.  There would be no more, and Zhu Jiuyin had promised Ancestor Styx back then, so he couldn't just ignore him.

    Zhu Jiuyin took a deep breath and said in a deep voice: "Fellow Taoist Minghe,?It's so disappointing. It's just a group of juniors who make you so busy. Since the war has started, what else do you have to worry about!  "

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's voice fell, Ancestor Minghe showed a hint of joy on his face. Although Zhu Jiuyin's words were a bit excessive, Ancestor Minghe didn't care about it. As long as Zhu Jiuyin  If he is willing to help, he can keep the Asura army safely retreating from the west into the sea of ??blood today.

    At this time, Patriarch Minghe regretted that he had not listened to Zhu Jiuyin's advice. The West was not as simple as he thought. Even without Zhunti and Jieyin, its strength should not be underestimated.

    Ancestor Styx was happy, but the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin, who had been watching the battle, couldn't help but frowned. Although they had thought that there was Zhu Jiuyin behind Ancestor Styx.  Shadow, but they have no choice but to shoot. After all, they have to fight for the interests of the West.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin has not yet used his hands, Zhu Jiuyin's evil reputation has made all the Buddhist disciples in the West feel timid. Even Ran Deng, the master of Mahayana Buddhism, has become extremely cautious. After all,  He had seen Zhu Jiuyin's ferocious power, and Ran Deng didn't want to be targeted by Zhu Jiuyin, a lunatic.

    "It's a pity that everything goes wrong ten times. The more Ran Deng didn't want Zhu Jiuyin to target him, but he was targeted by Zhu Jiuyin, and he was stared at hard.

    I only heard Zhu Jiuyin say: "What a good Ran Deng. It seems that I really saw you right. You are so stubborn and rebellious that you cannot last forever. Taishang Laojun and Yuan Shiyao are competing to find you."  A shameless person like you is really blind as the leader of Hinayana Buddhism, and your face is so shameful. Although I don¡¯t want to pay attention to the grievances between you and Yuanshi Yaozun, you should never do it.  It¡¯s time to appear in front of me. Since you¡¯re seeking death yourself, it¡¯s no wonder that I¡¯m so cruel!¡±

    Just when Zhu Jiuyin said these words, the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin couldn't bear it any longer. The saint Jieyin snorted and said: "Friend Zhujiuyin, this is the relationship between us in the West and  In the battle between the blood seas, it¡¯s better to ask fellow Taoists not to interfere. You must know that the great prosperity of the West is the general trend of the Yao Dao. If Styx dares to challenge my dignity of the West, he should be punished!"

    After hearing the words of Jieyin Shengru, Zhu Jiuyin said disdainfully: "Jieyin, who do you think you are? If you say that the great prosperity of the West is the general trend of Yaodao, then it is the general trend of Yaodao. The difference between you and Styx is  I originally didn't want to participate in the fight, but have you forgotten what you did when you and Zhunti joined forces with Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Yaozun to kill me? Now you want me not to participate, this  Is it possible? Today you should repay the karma you owed me in the first place."

    Speaking of this, Zhu Jiuyin's consciousness locked on Ran Deng, and a powerful aura pressed against Ran Deng. Zhu Jiuyin didn't have as much consideration as Ancestor Styx, and was afraid that he would withdraw.  If you don't stop, you will hurt Asura. Zhu Jiuyin doesn't care about this. With a thought, he rushes directly towards the burning lamp, the master of Mahayana Buddhism, and he will never give up until he kills the burning lamp.  This made the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin naturally wary of it.

    "Randeng, go to hell!" Zhu Jiuyin shouted, a gap appeared on his forehead, and an extremely dark divine eye opened. When the eye opened, an endless  The murderous intent rushed directly towards Yuan Shi Yaozun. As soon as the murderous intent came out, Ran Deng, who was locked by Zhu Jiuyin, felt a burst of heart palpitations. He wanted to escape, but he could not escape from Zhu Jiuyin's palm.  .

    As soon as the divine eye opened, a final power shot towards Ran Deng. As soon as this final power appeared, Ran Deng immediately frantically offered the 'Golden Lotus of Merit', and the golden lotuses guarded his body.  , hoping to use the 'Golden Lotus of Merit' to block Zhu Jiuyin's sudden attack.

    Unfortunately, Ran Deng still had a high regard for the 'Golden Lotus of Merit' that led the saint in. The finishing power emitted from Zhu Jiuyin's divine eyes instantly hit hard against the golden defense of the 'Golden Lotus of Merit'.  superior.

    With a loud bang, the burning lamp was thrown up high like a piece of broken skin, and then fell heavily to the ground. No one expected that Zhu Jiuyin was so powerful, and only measured a small attack.  Let everyone be afraid of it.

    The power of the end is not so easy to pick up. The power of the end severely damaged Ran Deng's 'Golden Lotus of Merit'. The 'Golden Lotus of Merit' in Ran Deng's hand became extremely dim after the impact. No need to ask.  I know that the 'Golden Lotus of Merit' was damaged under this blow.

    This time, the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin were anxious. You must know that the power displayed by this attack on Zhu Jiuyin pressed heavily on the hearts of everyone present, like a huge stone, making them unable to lift their heads.  .

    "Die! Ran Deng!" As Zhu Jiuyin spoke, his big hands penetrated through many obstacles and shot directly.On Ran Deng's head, although Zhu Jiu Yin had no mana, the true form of the Chaos God and Demon was so powerful. In the face of this absolute power, Ran Deng was defeated by Zhu Jiu Yin without even the slightest reflection.  After being eliminated, those who stood in front of Zhu Jiuyin, whether they were Western disciples or the Asura army, anyone who dared to stand in front of Zhu Jiuyin would be killed instantly. What is power? This is what Fu Zheng is.  the power of.

    "No!" Seeing Yi Zhu Jiu Yin take action against Ran Deng, Zhunti Shengru shouted crazily, hoping to stop Zhu Jiu Yin from killing Ran Deng.

    It's a pity that although everything Zhunti Shengru thought was good, it would not work at all, because Zhu Jiuyin's big hand had already grasped Ran Deng's head. In front of Zhu Jiuyin's shocked world power, all hidden power could not be realized at all.  It is not enough to make the West retreat.

    Ran Deng is a quasi-sage, but Zhu Jiuyin was greatly disappointed in this matter. The discipline he had originally prepared was of no use at all.

    No matter what Zhu Jiuyin thought in the heart of the Second Sage of the West, with a thought, the disciples of Chanjiao who dared to stop Zhu Jiuyin from continuing to take action against Ran Deng were chased away by Zhu Jiuyin with a burst of laughter.

    With a crisp sound of 'bang', the head of Ran Deng was directly crushed by Zhu Jiu Yin. Unexpectedly, no one expected that the leader, Ran Deng, would be killed by Zhu Jiu Yin at the first encounter.  .

    One blow crushed the head of a person, and this person was also the master of Western Mahayana Buddhism. They were dumbfounded. The moment the burning lamp fell down, everyone was shocked by Zhu Jiuyin's behavior. No one had thought of Zhu Jiu.  It was fine if Yin didn't take action, but as soon as he took action, he rushed into Lianxin, and Ran Deng, the Lord of the West, fell like this.

    "Zhu Jiuyin, you deserve to die! If you dare to go against the wishes of others, you will definitely die in a bad way!" Zhunti Shengru couldn't help but curse Zhu Jiuyin for a while, but it's a pity that he scolded him.  Yes, it has happened, and it is no longer up to them to deal with it.

    After hearing Zhunti's words, Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said: "Zhunti, who do you think you are to say such a thing? What does Yaodao mean? I just want to go against Yaodao. You  What the hell!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin's men were not idle when he was talking to Zhunti. One after another Buddhist disciples were punched to death by Zhu Jiuyin. Once Zhu Jiuyin used this vicious method, no one dared to attack Zhu Jiuyin anymore.  Jiuyin was arrogant in front of him, and no one dared to stand in front of Zhu Jiuyin. There was only one way to die. The bloody facts let them know what they should do when facing Zhu Jiuyin.

    Zhu Jiuyin used the blood of Ran Deng to tell everyone about his strength. The leader of Mahayana Buddhism, Ran Deng, was directly killed by Zhu Jiu Yin in front of everyone. What kind of concept is this?  Vulnerable, it is conceivable who in the current paradise world can withstand Zhu Jiuyin's fierce power. The death of Ran Deng made Cihang and others retreat frantically to escape from Zhu Jiuyin.  The range of sight is to give yourself a chance to survive, lest you follow in the footsteps of Ran Deng.

 Text Chapter 363: Powerful Blast

¡ª¡ª    go¡ª¡ª>Zhunti Shengru said angrily: "Zhu Jiuyin, are you so presumptuous?"

    Zhu Jiuyin sneered disdainfully: "Zhunti, I'm so presumptuous, what can you do to me? If you have the ability, just take action and let me see the elegance of Shengru? It's not that I underestimate you, you simply don't  I don¡¯t have the guts! Ha! Ha! Ha!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin was really right. Zhunti really didn't have the guts to risk his life in a battle with Zhu Jiuyin. Zhunti didn't dare or was unwilling to do it. First of all, he might not be able to kill him.  Zhu Jiuyin, and he would have to be punished by Yaodao, how could Zhunti do such a thing (

    Facing Zhu Jiuyin's crazy provocation, Zhunti and Jieyin were speechless because they did not dare to fight Zhu Jiuyin in a bloody battle. They did not dare to risk their own lives in a fight with Zhu Jiuyin. They could  The ancestor of Minghe was able to win through scheming, but he couldn't scheming against Zhu Jiuyin, because Zhu Jiuyin was so crazy that he didn't care about anything.

    Seeing Cihang waiting to escape, Zhu Jiuyin snorted again and said: "You are also trying to escape in front of me. If you are honestly in that paradise world, then there is nothing I can do. Since you  Come out, then just keep them all for me, and today I will use your blood to tell everyone what the consequences will be if they offend me, Zhu Jiuyin!"

    As Zhu Jiuyin said, he grabbed the fastest escaping fearful sun and was caught by him. Before fearful sun could react, Zhu Jiuyin then squeezed fearful sun to death, burning  Deng is dead, and now Zhenliu Sun is also dead. Cihang and others are even more frightened. This time they feel the threat of death again.

    After grabbing the fearful grandson to death, Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "Yuanshi Yaozun, you don't need to thank me. This time I am not cleaning up the family for you. Don't think wrongly!"

    Zhu Jiuyin was really crazy to the point of going crazy. First he was provoking the two saints Zhunti and Jie Yin, and now he brought Yuan Shi Yao Zun along with him. It seems that this time he took action against Zhunti Jie Yin Yuan Shi Yao Zun.  There are also four people, Taishang Laojun, who have plotted against him and want to inflict heavy losses on him.

    What is a slap in the face? This is a slap in the face naked. It will make you unable to fight back and make you collapse. The Yuan Shiyao Lord in Yuxu Palace has a livid face. Don't look at him announcing to the Three Realms that he wants to fight back.  Chasing Ren Deng Cihang and others, but he did not dare to let the disciples of Chan teach set foot in the west to kill Ren Deng and others. His disciples could not do it, but his enemy Ru Zhu Jiu Yin did this.  , and the methods are extremely cruel (

    After seeing the internal changes in the West due to the deaths of Ran Deng and Zhenliu Sun Erru, Jieyin Shengru could no longer hold back the anger in his heart and said in a deep voice: "Friend Zhujiu, you really have to do it.  Do you want to do everything right? That won¡¯t be a good thing for anyone, fellow Taoist, you have to think clearly!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin sneered and said: "Jie Yin, you also know that you can't get things done. How did you two, Yuan Shi Yaozun, Taishang Laojun, and Nuwa plot against me back then? Now I just want to get things done."  Jue, what can you do to me!"

    While Zhu Jiuyin was talking, he stared at Pu Xian again. He also flashed his figure and appeared next to Pu Xian in an instant. Without giving Pu Xian time to prepare, he pinched Pu Xian to death again.  From start to finish, it only took a few breaths. Such cruel methods made everyone's hearts feel numb.

    ??Everyone only saw that Zhu Jiuyin was a one-hit kill from the beginning. They only knew how ferocious Zhu Jiuyin was, but they did not notice that Zhu Jiuyin did not use magic power from beginning to end, only using physical strength.

    Zhunti and the two saints did not pay attention to the fact that there was still love. After all, they were fans of the authorities, and other people should not. However, this is not absolute. At least Taishang Laojun discovered that Zhu Jiuyin had discovered it from the beginning.  In the end, all the physical strength of the Chaos Gods and Demons was used, and no magic power was used. However, Taishang Laojun was far away in Taiqingyao and could not detect Zhu Jiuyin's physical condition at all. He just had suspicions.

    After Zhu Jiuyin killed Puxian, Cihang and Manjusri no longer had any fear, because they knew that they would never leave alive today, so they turned around and glared at Zhu Jiuyin, loudly  shouted: "Zhu Jiuyin, we will fight with you!"

    As they spoke, Cihang and Manjusri wanted to rush towards Zhu Jiuyin and Zhu Jiuyin to return to Jingjing together. Unfortunately, they overestimated their own abilities. Not to mention little Da Luo Jinxian like them, they were just as accurate as they thought.  It may not be possible to die together with Zhu Jiuyin. After all, Zhu Jiuyin is a Chaos God and Demon, and the Chaos God and Demon has the treasure of destruction in his hands.

    Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said: "You two juniors are really overestimating your ability to dream of dying together with me, Zhu Jiuyin. I originally wanted you to live a little longer, but since you are seeking death, then  I will help you all, just go to hell and collapse to the ground!"

    Zhu Jiuyin shouted and punched out his fists, and the power of the Chaos God and Demon's true form completely exploded. It was pure power without any magic.Among them, a punch was thrown out and the space was broken. Cihang and Manjusri were blasted into powder by Zhu Jiuyin's terrifying punch before they could take a few steps.

    The Daluo Jinxian-level master was directly killed with one punch. The opponent had no ability to resist. Zhu Jiuyin's terrifying strength made all the immortals in the three realms gasp, even though Zhu Jiuyin had killed him before.  There were a few people in Ran Deng, but they were not as overbearing as killing Cihang and Manjusri.

    Wu Ru, who betrayed Chanjiao and threw himself into the Western Paradise, was killed so easily in the hands of Zhu Jiuyin without the slightest resistance. Such a result shocked Ru Ru and also shocked that person.  Ancestor Minghe felt the gap between himself and Zhu Jiuyin. He didn¡¯t know Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s current situation clearly, but Ancestor Minghe knew it clearly. You must know that Zhu Jiuyin only relies on the Chaos God.  The demon's physical body is fighting, and it has no magic power. However, Zhu Jiuyin, who was in his prime, was still able to kill the five Ran Deng with just a few gestures, leaving the opponent without the slightest power to counterattack, while he himself  But I was restrained by it for a long time and couldn't escape. This is the gap.

    In fact, the gap between Ancestor Minghe and Zhu Jiuyin is not as big as he imagined. The reason why these two different results are caused is because the two people have different methods. Zhu Jiuyin is simply not the same.  He doesn't care. In his heart, whether he is an Asura clan or a disciple of Western Buddhism, he is just a "scum" in his eyes. Anyone who dares to block his progress will only die, but the ancestor of Styx is different.  , he has to take care of his own army of Asuras, and since then he has naturally fallen behind.

    Mosquito Dao Ru, who was the Buddha in the past among the Western army, although he knew Zhu Jiuyin's evil reputation, he himself had never actually seen Zhu Jiuyin take action. Today, he saw Zhu Jiuyin beheading him with every move he made.  He met five masters who were only slightly higher than him, which made him fearful in his heart.

    After Zhu Jiuyin killed Cihang and Manjusri in one fell swoop, he laughed loudly and said: "Zhunti Jieyin, it seems that you in the West are nothing more than this. The great rise of the West and the general trend of Yao Dao are just jokes.  If you don¡¯t dare to take action, then I will leave!¡±

    Faced with Zhu Jiuyin's provocation, Zhunti and Jieyin gnashed their teeth with hatred, but they did not dare to make the slightest move because they knew that Sanqing and Nuwa Empress must be watching them at this time.  Waiting for themselves to make mistakes, then they will have a legitimate reason to attack the West to prevent the West from flourishing, so they have to endure this bad breath no matter how angry they are.

    "Zhu Jiuyin, you won this time. We admit defeat!"

    Faced with Zhu Jiuyin's strong approach, he could only nod his head and admit defeat in front of everyone. This was not a great pressure for the West. Fortunately, Zhu Jiuyin had no magic power and his attacks were only with brute force, so that  The souls of Ran Deng and the others were not severely damaged, which is why Jieyin Sheng made such a choice. He wanted to protect the souls of Ran Deng and others, so as not to be directly destroyed by Zhu Jiu Yin, so that the West could  It's really a heavy loss.

    "The Legend of the Ancestor Wu Zhu Jiuyin" Bai Xiaosheng has no pop-up window www.bxs.cc27730 Mobile users visit wap.bxs.cc

    If all the people like Ran Deng die and their souls disappear, then the West will have great fun. No one will dare to seek refuge in the West again in the future. The great prosperity of the West is really just a joke.

    Of course, the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti will not stop like this. They are restricted from taking action against Zhu Jiuyin. Gui Hui is so eager to go to Zixiao Palace to see Taoist Hongjun and ask Yuanshi Yaozun who issued a fatwa.  Regarding Ran Deng's affair, they were later awakened by Taishang Laojun and stopped going to see Taoist Hongjun. Now they have the same intention again, and this time the target is Zhu Jiuyin.  , because Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s performance is really too strong.

      When he heard the words "Introducing the Holy Spirit", Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and glanced at Patriarch Styx. Although he didn't say anything, the meaning expressed in his eyes was very clear to Patriarch Styx. This is  After telling him that it was time to retreat, although Patriarch Styx was reluctant, he rushed towards the Western Paradise. As a result, not only was he unable to take revenge, but the Asura army suffered heavy losses.

    Even though the Western army only fought for a moment, the Asura army naturally suffered heavy casualties due to calculated calculations and unintentional actions, and revenge turned into a one-sided massacre. If Zhu Jiuyin hadn't come forward to kill them with lightning speed,  Ran Deng was killed a few times, breaking the momentum of the West. I am afraid that the Asura army will suffer more casualties. Zhu Jiuyin is about to retreat, and the ancestor of Styx naturally does not dare to continue taking risks. He  I don¡¯t want the West to vent its anger on itself¡ª¡ª

    over¡ª¡ª>

 Text Chapter 364: Overestimating One's Ability

    Chapter 364: Let¡¯s leave without overestimating our capabilities. If you don¡¯t leave, it will be too late. Although Patriarch Styx is unwilling to swallow this bad breath in his heart, the situation is stronger and he has to bow his head.  After fighting him, he didn't know the depth. Only after the first battle did he realize that his army of asuras was not even remotely inferior to Western Buddhist disciples.

    Zhu Jiuyin didn't care whether the Ancestor Styx could understand his thoughts. He killed Ran Deng and the other queens in one fell swoop. The bad breath in Zhu Jiu Yin's heart was almost vented. He killed Ran Deng.  He has a good excuse for these things. If he doesn't stop and continues to fight, it will be too much. The most important thing is that Zhu Jiuyin doesn't want to reap the benefits of Yuan Shi Yaozun and Taishang Laojun.  Opportunity, don't want to become someone else's free thug.

    Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "Okay, Jie Yin, since you have admitted defeat, I won't bully you too much. This time the matter is over, I'm leaving!"

    After Zhu Jiuyin finished speaking, he laughed and left. When the Styx Ancestor saw this, he followed closely behind him. The Asura Army followed the Styx Ancestor in a swarm. It has to be said that the Asura Army  His performance was really bad. He was just a swarm of scattered bees with no order at all, just like the defeated soldiers.

    Zhu Jiuyin's retreat made the two saints Jie Yin and Zhunti breathe a sigh of relief. To be honest, they were really worried that Zhu Jiuyin would continue to fight with them. In that case, things would become dangerous. The West would really have to respond.  In short, the great rejuvenation of the West is just a joke and cannot be taken seriously at all.

    The departure of Zhu Jiuyin made the immortals in the three realms also breathe a sigh of relief. Such a powerful existence in the West was vulnerable to Zhu Jiuyin. Zhu Jiuyin's ferocity was not something they could bear.  From this moment on, even Yuan Shi Yaozun no longer dares to have the slightest idea of ??causing trouble to Zhu Jiuyin, because he does not want to follow in the footsteps of the West. If Zhu Jiuyin can directly kill the Western Paradise, he will also dare to kill him.  Coming to Yuxu Palace, there is nothing that a lunatic like Zhu Jiuyin would not dare to do.

    After Zhu Jiuyin left, the two sages Zhunti and Jie Yin ordered to withdraw their troops, and all the Western disciples returned to the Paradise. The lesson this time made the two sages Zhunti and Jie Yin very vigilant. You know  The West is very weak now. If it is taken the opportunity to make another attack, then the momentum of the West's great rise may really go backwards and never come back.

    In the Western Paradise, Zhunti Sheng Ruyin said with a calm face: "Brother, we can no longer remain silent. This time Zhu Jiuyin has greatly damaged our vitality. The death of Ran Deng Jiguo has made me in the West.  The face is swept to the end. If we do nothing, no one will trust us in the future. We must take action. At least we cannot let Zhu Jiuyin be too wanton, otherwise it will be harmful to us in the West.  It will be a huge disaster!"

    Jieyin Shengru took a deep breath and said: "Junior brother, how could you not know that you are such a brother? But what do you think we can do in this situation?"

    Zhunti Shengru said: "Naturally, we should go to Zixiao Palace to see Teacher Hongjun and ask Teacher Hongjun to give us an explanation. We cannot let Zhu Jiuyin continue to be arrogant. Otherwise, how can we in the West prosper!"

    Jieyin Sheng shook his head and said: "I'm afraid that even if we find Teacher Hongjun, we won't gain much. After all, Jingzhu Jiuyin came with the Styx River, and he has sufficient excuses to  I have to excuse myself. The most important thing is that I suspect that this matter was just Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s conspiracy from beginning to end. He used the Asura clan to deliberately challenge us!"

    As soon as Zhunti Shengru finished speaking, a cold murderous aura erupted from Zhunti Shengru's body, and he could only hear him say in a yin voice: "Brother, you mean that this was intentional between Zhu Jiuyin and Styx.  The trap was created just to deal with us, but people like Ran Deng and Ci Hang don't seem to be able to commit such a big move like Zhu Jiu Yin!"

    Jieyin Shengru shook his head and said: "Zhu Jiuyin is a madman. For him, he can do anything. Maybe it is a bit incredible in the eyes of you and me, but it is not the case for Zhu Jiuyin.  I think so. If this is really Zhu Jiuyin's conspiracy, then he is absolutely sure that even if we go to Zixiao Palace to see Teacher Hongjun, we won't gain anything."

    Zhunti Shengru said: "Brother, if there is a way, everything depends on the action. Even if there is even the slightest chance, I think we should not give up, we should all fight for it. I don't know that it is one thing to fight for it, but after fighting for it,  Whatever Tuan Gan gains is another matter, we can¡¯t be intimidated by Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s small move!¡±

    After hearing the words of Zhunti Shengru, Jieyin Shengru pondered for a moment. After a while, Taishang Laojun raised his head and said: "Forget it, since the junior brother said so, then the debt will be  It¡¯s no big deal if you dare to give it a try!¡±

    Zhunti Shengru finally persuaded Taishang Laojun with his own words.Although I don¡¯t know what the consequences will be, this can be considered a good start.

    Zhu Jiuyin was killing everyone in the west. The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother in the Yaoting Palace also had sullen faces. It was true that Zhu Jiuyin was a madman, but he was a very powerful madman. For Zhu Jiuyin,  This is not something to be taken lightly.

    After the war in the west ended, the Jade Emperor said in a deep voice: "Yaochi, I don't know what you think of Zhu Jiuyin. Do you think he is worthy of forming an alliance with us?"

    As soon as the Jade Emperor said these words, the Queen Mother could not help but frown tightly. After a moment, the Queen Mother sighed: "Haoyao, I can understand your idea of ??joining forces with Zhu Jiuyin, but I don't know if you have thought about it.  We have no qualifications to form an alliance with Zhu Jiuyin, so with Zhu Jiu¡¯s skill and strength, how can he like us!"

    After hearing the Queen Mother's words, the Jade Emperor smiled calmly and said: "Having said that, although Zhu Jiuyin is very powerful, our identities are different now. At least we are the Lords of the Three Realms appointed by Daozu Hongjun.  No matter how crazy Zhu Jiuyin is, we are still on an equal footing with him!"

    I have to say that what the Jade Emperor said was just wishful thinking. In Zhu Jiuyin's eyes, Taoist Hongjun was nothing at all. Maybe Taoist Hongjun could suppress Sanqing, the Second Saint of the West, and Nuwa, but to  It is impossible to suppress Zhu Jiuyin. Zhu Jiuyin does not take him seriously at all!

    Although the Queen Mother had such thoughts in her heart, she could not say it directly. After all, she had to take the Jade Emperor's face into consideration, so she took a deep breath and said: "Haoyao, although what you said is not unreasonable, but I  I think it¡¯s not the time for us to take this step yet, and we don¡¯t need to attract attention from all parties for such a trivial matter. You must know that Zhu Jiuyin is too eye-catching now. If we form an alliance with him, then  We have pushed ourselves against the Three Pure Ones, the Two Saints of the West, and Nuwa Empress. This consequence is not something we can afford. It is true that the saints are restricted by Hongjun Daozu and dare not take action in the Three Realms, but after all  This is just now, if immeasurable calamity comes, how do you think they will treat you and me?"

    It¡¯s o!  The Queen Mother is right. During this period, Zhu Jiuyin's taxis are very popular. If Yaoting wants to recruit Zhu Jiuyin, I'm afraid the price they have to pay is not something they can afford, and it is in line with their own destiny.  For example, wooing Zhu Jiuyin is really not a good choice. The most important thing is that Zhu Jiuyin is arrogant enough. Even if they try to woo her, they may not be able to succeed. If they don't succeed, it will only be a fight between the three pure and the two saints of the west.  There was Nuwa, the empress, and they were at odds with each other.

    After hearing the Queen Mother's words, the Jade Emperor let out a long sigh. In fact, he himself didn't know this, but the ambition in his heart was so great that he wanted to give it a try.  To the extent that even if it means taking a risk, the Jade Emperor is willing to do it.

    The Jade Emperor sighed and said: "Well, in that case, let's not mention it for the time being. Let's talk about it when we have the opportunity in the future. Speaking of which, we don't have to rely entirely on Zhu Jiuyin, but we can convince Zhu Jiuyin to become one with you and me.  The three realms are just more advantageous. After all, the underworld is still in the hands of the Hou Tuzu Witch. If we can't get the approval of the Hou Tuzu Witch, it's just a lie for you and me to unify the three realms. The power of the Witch Clan is not a decoration!  "

    The Jade Emperor also knew how powerful the Wu Clan was, so he just wanted to win over Zhu Jiuyin. Unfortunately, he never thought about whether Zhu Jiuyin was really so easy to win over. Let alone a small quasi-sage, Hong Hong back then  Jun Daozu couldn't make Zhu Jiuyin give in, so what was he? Fortunately, he didn't take any action, otherwise it would only be the opposite, causing Zhu Jiuyin to hate him. You must know Zhu Jiuyin today  Yin is very different.

    The Jade Emperor's delusional desire to be the real Lord of the Three Realms is just a dream. The underworld is related to the fate of the witch clan. Neither Zhu Jiuyin nor the Hou Tuzu shaman will hand over the power of the underworld to others.  In his hand, the Jade Emperor didn't even think about it. He didn't even look at whether the position conferred by Jie Jiao was related to the underworld. However, the leader of Tongyao had never done anything. It is true that Jie Jiao was injured in the last calamity.  Yuanqi, but the skeleton of Jiejiao is still there. A skinny camel is bigger than a horse. Even if Jiejiao's vitality is seriously injured, it cannot be compared with that of the West. A saint like Master Lianyao must be so cautious. What about the Jade Emperor?  Thinking about this, I have to say that he really thinks too highly of himself and is a bit overestimating his abilities. In fact, in Zhu Jiuyin's crazy heart, he is not worth mentioning at all

 Text Chapter 365: Troubles

    Chapter 365: Troubles

    While the Jade Emperor was discussing with the Queen Mother, the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti quietly left the Western Paradise and headed towards the chaos. They were going to Zixiao Palace to meet Taoist Hongjun and to deal with Zhu Jiuyin.  Ask Taoist Hongjun for advice!

    The two saints Jieyin and Zhunti thought that their actions were very secretive, but there was nothing secretive in the Three Realms. It was a joke. As soon as they left the Western Paradise, Sanqing and Nuwa  The empress noticed it, and the reaction to the two saints Jie Yin and Zhunti was within the expectations of Sanqing and Nuwa empress.

    The two saints Zhunti and Jieyin left the Western Paradise. Yuanshi Tianzun couldn't sit still. Even a fool knows why the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin were so anxious to go to the chaos. The great prosperity of the West is the way of heaven.  The general trend is the trend. Even though Yuanshi Tianzun shouted arrogantly, he had strong worries in his heart. After all, the killing order he issued was contrary to the general trend of heaven. If the two saints of Zhunti and Jieyin were to use this  For this reason, he complained to Taoist Hongjun, and Yuanshi Tianzun would probably not have an easy time, so how could he not worry about it.

    Yuanshi Tianzun is worried about Zhunti and the two saints, so why shouldn't Taishang Laojun be worried? For Taishang Laojun, he also doesn't want the West to flourish, otherwise he wouldn't be with the two saints.  Yin and Zhunti went back on their word during the negotiations. Now Zhunti and Yingyin finally couldn't bear the anger in their hearts and went to see Hongjun Daozu in chaos. This made Taishang Laojun also worry about his own safety. Who made him  Everyone¡¯s big brother.

    Under this situation, the first thing Taishang Laojun thought of was Yuanshi Tianzun.  After all, in the Three Realms, only Yuanshi Tianzun has a good relationship with him, although Yuanshi Tianzun now intends to part ways with him.  But the previous friendship was still there, so Taishang Laojun naturally wanted to discuss countermeasures with Yuanshi Tianzun, just in case.

    Taishang Laojun is very clear about the character of Yuanshi Tianzun. Yuanshi Tianzun is very good-looking. Since he wants to negotiate with Yuanshi Tianzun, he cannot be too arrogant. If he invites Yuanshi Tianzun to come to Taiqingtian.  Once Yuanshi Tianzun refuses, the matter will be a bit difficult to handle. After all, Yuanshi Tianzun has rejected him once before. The current situation is not very good for Taishang Laojun. In this case, Taishang Laojun  Laojun naturally did not dare to take risks, so he could only go to Yuxu Palace in person to find Yuanshi Tianzun to discuss countermeasures. He did not dare to put on the airs of his senior brother.

    time does not wait.  The two saints Zhunti and Jie Yin have already left for Chaos to see Taoist Hongjun in Zixiao Palace. If he delays again, when he meets Yuanshi Tianzun, he will not even have time to discuss with him.  I'm afraid that Hongjun Daozu's instructions have already been passed down.  Then no matter how many ideas he has, they will be useless.

    Taishang Laojun did not dare to neglect and immediately left for Yuxu Palace to see Yuanshi Tianzun. In order to discuss countermeasures between Zhunti and Jie Yin, Taishang Laojun was able to put down his dignity and take the initiative to go to Yuanshi Tianzun to discuss countermeasures.  , this is a great victory for Yuanshi Tianzun.  At least his behavior has enabled him to be on an equal footing with Taishang Laojun, and he no longer needs to take care of Taishang Laojun.  It seems that all this comes from his own changes.

    When Taishang Laojun suddenly came to visit, Yuanshi Tianzun couldn't help but feel startled. He didn't expect Taishang Laojun to put down his body and come to see him. This was really a rare thing. Such changes made Yuanshi Tianzun  His vanity was greatly satisfied, and for a moment he forgot the threats of Zhunti and Jieyin, and happily came to welcome the arrival of the Supreme Lord.

    Seeing the smiling face of Yuanshi Tianzun, Taishang Laojun was a little annoyed. After all this time, Yuanshi Tianzun could still show a smile, which was really unacceptable to Taishang Laojun.

    Just listening, Taishang Laojun said in a deep voice: "Junior brother Yuanshi, it is urgent now. You should know that Zhunti and Jieyin have gone to Chaos to see the teacher. Could it be that you really think that they are just  Did you go because of Zhu Jiuyin's incident? Do you think they will not mention you and me? Or are you confident that you won't have to worry about the threats of Jie Yin and Zhunti, and will not be afraid of the general trend of the rise of the West? "

    This series of questions from Taishang Laojun made Yuanshi Tianzun's face fall down in an instant, making him wake up from his wonderful vanity. This series of questions from Taishang Laojun cut him like a knife.  My heart aches.

    Although Yuanshi Tianzun was a little angry at Taishang Laojun for not giving him face, he knew better that Taishang Laojun was right.  Jun Daozu said a few bad words about them in front of them, which is really a big deal. I'm afraid Chanjiao's life will not be easy.

    Yuanshi Tianzun took a deep breath and said: "What the eldest brother said is true. I really went a bit too far. For a moment, I forgot that there was still the threat of Zhunti and Jieyin. The eldest brother was so anxious.  ?I'm afraid you came to see me for this very reason, right?  I wonder what Senior Brother has to say about this matter?  "

    Are you still pleased?  If Taishang Laojun really had high opinions, he would not rush to Yuxu Palace to discuss countermeasures with Yuanshi Tianzun. Doesn't he know how comfortable it is to hide alone in Taiqing Heaven?

    Taishang Laojun took a deep breath and said: "Junior brother Yuanshi, if I have any good ideas, how could I be so anxious to come to you for discussion? Such a big thing has happened. Do you think I am alone?"  Can you think of a solution? You and I need to work together to figure out countermeasures before we can deal with this matter and prevent ourselves from being affected!"

    It's easy to talk about it together, but it's very difficult to do it. How could Yuanshi Tianzun not think of such a way? But time waits for no one. When the two of them discuss the countermeasures, Zhunti and Jieyin will have two sages early in the morning.  Having received instructions from Daozu Hongjun, the two of them were afraid that everything they had discussed would become meaningless.

    Yuanshi Tianzun sighed and said: "Elder brother, your idea is very good, but do we still have the time now? We are afraid that we can only take one step at a time. If we want to take the initiative, we are afraid that we simply cannot do it.  !¡±

    Take the initiative, even if Yuanshi Tianzun is willing to do so.  But Taishang Laojun is not willing to do this, because there is only one person in the Renjiao, Xuandu.  It is difficult for two fists to defeat four hands. How can Xuandu have any good countermeasures against the people of the Western Paradise? Even if there is, is it really possible to achieve it? I'm afraid it may not be possible to succeed.

    Taishang Laojun took a deep breath, suppressed the anger in his heart, and calmly said: "Junior brother Yuanshi, do you think things have reached this point? Do we still have the ability to take the initiative? I  There is only one person in the Renjiao, Xuandu, and how much strength does your Chanjiao have left now? Let alone taking the initiative, it is already very difficult to maintain the current balance."

    Yuanshi Tianzun sighed: "Elder brother, I understand what you said, but now I really don't have much ability to deal with this matter, so I will leave it all to you. I don't know how to do this.  Any news!"

    Yuanshi Tianzun was also a swindler. The tasks that he could not complete were directly pushed into the hands of Taishang Laojun, and let Taishang Laojun, the senior brother, handle it. When such a big thing happened, how could Taishang Laojun dare to take on this?  Messy stall.

    Taishang Laojun took a deep breath and said: "Junior brother Yuanshi, didn't I say it before? This matter is no longer a matter of one person, but a matter of our people and the two religions. Everything needs to be done  We discuss it instead of me making the decision alone. I don¡¯t have the power. I don¡¯t even have the ability!¡±

    Taishang Laojun is not a fool. Yuanshi Tianzun wants to put all the responsibilities on him.  How could he accept such a 'fat job'? Taishang Laojun didn't want to throw away his only disciple. After all, Zhu Jiuyin's methods were too cruel, Taishang Laojun also had to take care of himself.  For your own sake.

    Hearing the words of Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun sighed and said: "Elder brother, since you said so, let's discuss countermeasures. After all, time waits for no one. If you have any thoughts in your heart, please speak up.  , after all, you need to know much more than me, so I can rest assured that you are at the helm!"

    When Taishang Laojun saw that Yuanshi Tianzun had still not forgotten to set a trap for Taishang Laojun at this time, Taishang Laojun secretly shook his head, disdainful of Yuanshi Tianzun's despicable methods.

    Taishang Laojun sighed: "Junior brother Yuanshi, now that things have happened, all we have to do is to give ourselves a sufficient reason, a reason that can at least convince the teacher!"

    If you want to find a reason that Daozu Hongjun agrees with, even if you beat Taishang Laojun to death, he doesn't have the ability. For Taishang Laojun, the most important thing now is how to fool him first. There is no need for too many reasons.  Calculate.

    After Yuanshi Tianzun heard Taishang Laojun's answer, he understood that although Taishang Laojun was in a hurry, the impact of this matter on Taishang Laojun was much smaller than the impact on himself. No wonder Taishang Laojun although  He took the initiative to come to the door but was so calm. He had to make a decision by himself, because the other party had that confidence, but he did not have such confidence.  ]

    Yuanshi Tianzun said in a deep voice: "Elder brother, why is this difficult? If you are in trouble, then I will tell you my own opinion first. As for whether it is correct, I still need my elder brother's guidance!"

    As soon as Yuanshi Tianzun said this, Taishang Laojun was very happy in his heart. He quickly said: "Okay, if Junior Brother Yuanshi said this, I will feel more at ease. Junior Brother, please speak frankly. There is no need to take any care.  .¡±

    Yuanshi Tianzun smiled calmly and said: "Elder brother, there is no need to be so nervous. You are also too concerned about the behavior of Zhunti and the two saints."Now, they can go to Chaos and see the teacher in Zixiao Palace. Don¡¯t we think we can make the same decision?  "

    As soon as Yuanshi Tianzun said this, Taishang Laojun's expression changed. Although Yuanshi Tianzun's statement was funny, he had to admit that Yuanshi Tianzun made sense.

    Taishang Laojun smiled and said: "Okay, okay, okay, Junior Brother Yuanshi really has great wisdom. If this matter is not settled like this, we don't need to say anything more and go directly to the Chaos World to see Hongjun.  That¡¯s the teacher!¡±

    It is easy to say, but much more difficult to do. They say they want to go to Zixiao Palace to see Taoist Hongjun, but since then Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun have to face the influence of external forces.

    After Yuanshi Tianzun saw that Taishang Laojun agreed with his suggestion, he said: "Elder brother, since Tuan Gan has an opinion, let's get started now. After all, it's not too late. If we can speak first, we will have an advantage."  s position."

    Taishang Laojun came to Yuxu Palace to discuss countermeasures with Yuanshi Tianzun, but what he never expected was that this would not work at all. Yuanshi Tianzun knew things much better than what he had calculated.

    Go, Yuanshi Tianzun knew the seriousness of the matter, and without saying anything else, he stood up and immediately prepared to leave for Zixiao Palace to resolve this crisis for himself.

    If the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti shocked everyone, then the move of Taishang Laojun coming to see Yuanshi Tianzun also amazed everyone. As a senior brother, Taishang Laojun actually took the initiative to come to see him.  Yuanshi Tianzun, they had never thought of such a result, and such news made many people vigilant.

    The two saints Zhunti and Jieyin quietly left the Western Paradise to meet Taoist Hongjun. Now Taishang Laojun's sudden visit to Yuanshi Tianzun can bring such a harvest, which is a bit surprising to everyone.  born.

    People die for money, and birds die for food. Taishang Laojun was able to relax his posture. How could such a result not surprise people? When the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother in the heaven saw this, there was another discussion. This time the target  Then they transformed into Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun. They completely forgot their identities, overestimated their own strength, and forgot that any calculation would be vulnerable in the face of absolute strength. They started with delusions.  They want to form an alliance with Zhu Jiuyin, and now they have their thoughts on Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun, and the Two Saints of the West. All this can only explain one problem. They are too arrogant and take themselves too seriously.  Come on, it's really inappropriate for them to be so eager to express themselves based on their little ability.

    It was chaotic. When Zhunti and the two saints moved together, many people became cautious again. The ancestor of Minghe was extremely distressed because he knew that Zhunti was a person. He sighed secretly in his heart.  It made him forget the unpleasant thoughts he had with Zhu Jiuyin before, and even felt lucky that he could listen to Zhu Jiuyin's words and retreat from the Western Paradise one step ahead, without allowing Zhunti and the two saints to be in Hongjun.  An opportunity to report him in front of Daozu.

 Text Chapter 366: Enemies meet on a narrow road

    Chapter 366 Enemies meet on a narrow road

    The general trend of heaven is nothing in the eyes of Zhu Jiuyin, but in the eyes of many people, it is a huge matter. Even if the Minghe ancestor has a lot of contacts with Zhu Jiuyin, he cannot do it like Zhu Jiuyin.  Yin ignores the existence of Wutian Dao.

    Not long after Taishang Laojun arrived at Yuxu Palace, the immortals of the three realms discovered that Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun had also left the Three Realms and headed towards Chaos. Without asking, they knew that they were also looking for Taoist Hongjun.  Such a change made everyone sigh secretly. This was really unexpected. It seemed that Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun were going to break up with the Second Sage of the West. Both parties did not want any possibility of relaxation.  , otherwise we wouldn¡¯t have made such a choice.

    The two saints Zhunti and Jieyin took the initiative to find Taoist Hongjun, and then Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun also made the same choice. Looking at this posture, you know that this calamity will not be peaceful.  , all the immortals in the three realms couldn't help but sigh secretly in their hearts. After a calamity, the three realms would suffer heavy casualties. They were all worried that they would be involved in the calamity, and the consequences would be really unimaginable.

    When Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun left Yuxu Palace and headed towards Chaos, Zhu Jiuyin showed a sneer on his face. This was really a real fight between Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun and the Two Saints of the West.  If a dog bites a dog, neither of them will be able to get over it, because neither of them is a good person, and they are afraid that there will be a dispute in the Zixiao Palace.

    But all this has nothing to do with Zhu Jiuyin. The most important thing for Zhu Jiuyin now is to take care of himself. As for the battle between the West and Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun, let them go.  Zhu Jiuyin believed that fighting these people to death would only benefit the Jade Emperor who was above the Heavenly Court. After all, the Jade Emperor was also an ambitious person.  If he could give up such a good opportunity, it would be unless the sun came out from the west.

    When the West won the victory against the Asura army of the Ancestor Styx, Lu Ya, who was rescued by Nuwa, had a flash of surprise in his eyes. When he saw Zhu Jiuyin, he killed five people in the West with his hands.  When he was alive, Lu Ya's eyes shot out with incomparable anger. If Nuwa Empress hadn't taken action in the last moment, he would have been driven to pieces, and Lu Ya would naturally have to take revenge.  Now it is impossible to expect Nuwa to fight against Zhu Jiuyin, and Lu Ya must make a new choice.

    Lu Ya has chosen the West in his heart. If he enters the West because of the help of those demon clan members who joined the West after the Lich Tribulation ended, he believes that he can help himself in the shortest time.  Raise a group of powerful subordinates, so that you no longer have to rely entirely on the Yuwa Palace.

    After having this thought, Lu Ya's heart became firmer.  Although the West is now suffering a big loss at the hands of Zhu Jiuyin, the more this happens, the more it will arouse the hatred of Zhu Jiuyin between Zhunti and Jieyin. When this hatred reaches its limit, Lu Ya believes that  That would be a devastating blow to Zhu Jiuyin.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? For others, when they see Ran Deng and these few people who betrayed Chanjiao and devoted themselves to the Western Paradise, they were not only being hunted down by Yuanshi Tianzun.  Now even his life has been ruined in the hands of Zhu Jiuyin. This result has made everyone no longer optimistic about the West, but Lu Ya does not think so. It is easy to add icing on the cake, but difficult to provide help in the snow.  If he chooses to join the West at this time, he will definitely be recognized by the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin.

    it is a pity.  Although Lu Ya wanted to join the West, the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin have now left the Western Paradise and went to the Zixiao Palace in the chaos to meet Taoist Hongjun. Even if he wanted to, he could not accept the other party's approval.  .

    Wait, the only thing Lu Ya can do now is to wait. He believes that as long as Zhunti and Jieying the two saints return to the Western Paradise, the Jedi will gain a lot, so Lu Ya just has a master who wants to worship in the West.

    As for Lu Ya's petty thoughts, although Empress Nuwa was just a female prostitute, she couldn't see that Lu Ya had thoughts deep down in her heart. Even if she reluctantly wanted to keep Lu Ya, it wouldn't be possible.  It was an easy thing, so why should she make it difficult?

    Lu Ya himself thought that he was doing it very secretly and that his little thoughts would not be noticed by Empress Nuwa. In fact, he did not know that with his little tricks, he could only play tricks in front of Empress Nuwa. This was simply  Extremely funny.

    When Lu Ya had a change of heart and wanted to join the West, Empress Nuwa really lost confidence in him. Regarding Lu Ya's ignorant behavior, Empress Nuwa secretly shook her head and was unwilling to pay attention to Lu Ya anymore.  , after making a new body for Lu Ya, Empress Nuwa completely released her protection from Lu Ya and allowed him to leave freely.

    At the beginning, Lu Ya was still cautious, but when he found out that Nuwa Empress had completely relaxed her control over him, Lu Ya smiled in his heart, and his contacts with the West became even more frequent.Get up.

    Seeing that Lu Ya was so unwilling to restrain himself, Empress Nuwa had the Wa Palace locked up. She could not escape from the Wa Palace, but she locked Lu Ya out and left him to fend for himself.  ]

    This move by Empress Nuwa made Lu Ya even more happy. He left without even leaving a single word. However, his departure failed to obtain the 'Monster Summoning Banner' promised by Empress Nuwa.  It was his own choice to let this happen.

    But the Second Saints of the West, after a lot of hard work, they finally came to Zixiao Palace. You must know that there is no time and space in Huntun. If their sincerity had not moved Daozu Hongjun, I am afraid they would have suffered this again.  Even the extra effort was in vain. Fortunately, they finally moved Daozu Hongjun.

    If the two sages Jieyin and Zhunti do not have that sincerity, there will be no harvest. Of course, not only the two sages of the West came to Zixiao Palace, but Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun also appeared outside Zixiao Palace.  .

    When they saw Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun appear, the faces of the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin instantly darkened. Only to hear, Saint Zhunti snorted and said: "What a coincidence, I didn't expect that the senior brother and the  The second senior brother actually joined forces to come to Zixiao Palace to see the teacher. Is it possible that the two senior brothers came to apologize to the teacher?"

    As soon as Saint Zhunti said these words, a ray of light burst out from Taishang Laojun's eyes, and then he said in a deep voice: "Junior Brother Zhunti, don't go too far. Why are we wrong?  I should apologize to the teacher. Even if I have to apologize, it should be the two of you. If it weren't for the two of you who used the teacher's words to act recklessly in the Three Realms on the pretext of the great prosperity of the West, the Three Realms would not have become so chaotic.  , I think you two should properly apologize to the teacher!"

    Sage Zhunti wanted to give Taishang Laojun a blow, but unfortunately he thought too highly of his own abilities. Taishang Laojun put all the responsibilities on them in one sentence, causing the situation to change.

    Saint Zhunti was provoked by Taishang Laojun, and he couldn't help but feel furious. Just when he was about to continue bickering with Taishang Laojun, Saint Jiying took his hand and said: "  Junior brother, don¡¯t be hasty in everything, justice is in the heart. Don¡¯t forget the purpose of why we came to see the teacher today. Don¡¯t lose etiquette. This is Zixiao Palace. We must be sincere. The teacher will make the decision for us in everything!  "

    Saint Jingyin was calmer than Saint Zhunti. As soon as he finished speaking, Saint Zhunti nodded and said: "Senior brother is right what he said. I understand what should be done. Let's go see him first."  The teacher comes first!¡±

    Just as Saint Zhunti said these words, the grand palace of Zixiao Palace opened lifelessly. It seemed that Taoist Hongjun had been watching every move of the four of them, otherwise he would not have been in Zhunti.  When the two saints made this choice, the door of Zixiao Palace was opened. There could be no such coincidence in this world.

    Such a change made Jieyin and Zhunti look at each other, and they saw a hint of surprise in each other's eyes. Saint Jieyin recovered his mind and turned to Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun and said: "Two senior brothers.  , the door has been opened, let¡¯s go in and see the teacher together!¡±

    When Taishang Laojun heard the words of the saint, there was a light in his eyes. The saint would do this. What was he thinking in his heart? Taishang Laojun still knew that the saint was deliberately doing this.  Acting in front of Taoist Hongjun is to increase his favor in Taoist Hongjun's heart. Taishang Laojun is very disdainful of such methods as inviting saints to play.

    Just listening, Taishang Laojun smiled calmly and said: "If you are interested in welcoming Junior Brother, you can invite me first. After all, you are the ones who came to Zixiao Palace first. Everything has a first comer and a later answer. We are not in a hurry. We will wait a moment.  There is nothing we can do. On the contrary, the two junior brothers are different. Judging from the looks of you, I'm afraid you can't wait any longer. After all, you have something on your mind, so don't be embarrassed. Please go ahead. Junior Brother Yuanshi and I can wait.  It doesn¡¯t matter if you wait!¡±

    Taishang Laojun's soft tactics made Jieyin Sheng sigh secretly. Although he had all kinds of schemes, there was nothing he could do if Taishang Laojun didn't fall into the trap, and he couldn't change things.  If they do it too openly, not only will it not have any beneficial effects, but on the contrary, it will make Daozu Hongjun have a very bad impression of them.

    The sage Jieyin took a deep breath and said: "Since senior brother said so, then junior brother Zhunti and I will not give up. Please also ask the two masters not to blame us for being rude!" said the sage Jieyin.  Then he took Saint Zhunti's hand and strode towards the main palace of Zixiao Palace to meet Taoist Hongjun without any hesitation.

 Text Chapter 367: The evildoer complains first

    Chapter 367: The evildoer complains first

    The sudden change of the Holy Master caught Taishang Laojun off guard. Taishang Laojun was actually too cautious, and lost the decisiveness that a strong man should have. He forgot that a strong man should be fearless.  The same is true even when facing Daozu Di Hongjun, and they are not without reasons. Unfortunately, Taishang Laojun is too thoughtful and has no such understanding at all.

    Not only Taishang Laojun is like this, Yuanshi Tianzun and the two Western Saints are also too preoccupied. They have lost the heart of a strong man and have forgotten the efforts they made in pursuing enlightenment. This is also the reason why their cultivation has not improved.  the main reason.

    The leading saint and the Zhunti saint entered the Zixiao Palace. Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun strode into the Zixiao Palace with a cold snort. When they entered the Zixiao Palace, Taoist Hongjun was already sitting in the palace.  There.

    After seeing Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun come in, Taoist Hongjun said: "Why did you four go to Zixiao Palace to see your master instead of practicing meditation?"

    Originally, Taishang Laojun, as the senior brother, should have answered Taoist Hongjun's question first, but the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti were worried that Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun Huiyin themselves would rush to say: "Teacher, this disciple has no choice but to do this."  Come to see the teacher. The teacher once said that the great prosperity of the West is the general trend of heaven. But now that the signs of the great prosperity of the West have just been revealed, it has suffered a severe blow. Brother Yuanshi has even issued an order to the master of Mahayana Buddhism in the West.  The death order was issued, and the teacher was asked to make the decision!"

    When they heard Zhunti¡¯s words, the faces of Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun showed a look that was indeed true.  What they thought before was not wrong at all. Zhunti and Jieyin were too insidious.  On the surface, they came to cry to the teacher about Zhu Jiuyin's big move against the West, but in fact they came here to target themselves. Now all this is clear.

    In response to Zhunti's words, Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun were calm and did not rush to object. After all, this is Zixiao Palace. The teacher has not asked questions yet. Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun will not arbitrarily  Interjecting, Zhunti seemed smart to answer first.  However, he has already fallen into the lower class, and he has the appearance of being the first to complain.

    Taoist Hongjun was quite satisfied with the silence between Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun, and asked: "Taishang Laojun, as a senior brother, you should be very clear about everything in the three realms. What did you say?  But are they all true?¡±

    After Taoist Hongjun opened his mouth to ask questions.  There was a smile on Taishang Laojun's face, and he said calmly: "Teacher, what Junior Brother Zhunti said is true, but it is not true. They just took it out of context and said something beneficial to themselves. In fact, it is not the case.  It's like this, but Junior Brother Zhunti took advantage of the great prosperity of the West and acted recklessly. He first plotted against Junior Brother Yuanshi and poached his disciples. He made them rebel and join the West. This is why Junior Brother Yuanshi's passion was aroused.  Anger. The killing order was issued, but Junior Brother Yuanshi was still able to remain calm and did not take action. It can be said that Junior Brother Zhunti complained before the evildoer!"

    As soon as Taishang Laojun opened his mouth, he put a big hat on Zhunti. The villain complained first. Zhunti was very angry and shouted angrily: "Elder brother, you are too deceiving yourself and others. You said it was me in the West who wantonly  If you want to provoke this incident, then why don¡¯t you say who started it from the beginning? It was you, the leader of the human sect. For your own selfish purposes, you did what that villain did, and you went west to Yangguan to transform Hu into a Buddha.  , the establishment of Hinayana Buddhism wants to share my fortune in the West. If you were not so shameless, then I in the West would not fight back in order to protect ourselves. Moreover, we had made an appointment beforehand and everything was agreed upon. Why do you  Doing that villain's behavior will spread the agreement and block the eastward advancement of my Dharma, so in this matter, you are at fault first, and you are the evil one who complained first!"

    As soon as Saint Zhunti's words came out, Taoist Hongjun frowned. Regarding the dispute between the three realms, Daozu Hongjun could know all the reasons for the matter with just a few calculations. Saint Zhunti didn't need to be so nervous at all. The more he was so  Being nervous also shows that he has bad intentions and is looked down upon.

    Seeing Taoist Hongjun frowning, Yuanshi Tianzun felt great joy in his heart. He stood up and said: "Teacher, in fact, all these things are not our fault. We did not stop the general trend of Heaven's Dao, but Junior Brother Zhunti  They have ulterior motives. Although I have issued a death order, I have never acted on it. Although those disciples are unworthy, they are not worthy of sighing. The reason why the West has problems is its own fault.  The cause and effect of involving his junior brother was too deep, so that Styx led an army of Asuras to knock on the door, and then angered Zhu Jiuyin, and then went on a killing spree, beheading those traitors in Ran Deng. After he became angry with shame  I didn¡¯t go to Zhu Jiuyin and Ming He to ask for an explanation, but I thought that this disciple was easy to bully, so I went to Zixiao Palace to complain first, and asked the teacher for advice!¡±

    YuanshitianAs soon as Zun spoke, the faces of Zhunti and Jieyin could not help but darken. At this time, they finally understood the conspiracy of Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun. Although they were right, they made a key mistake.  Sexual mistakes, they should not speak first. It is not that Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun cannot speak first, but they deliberately induce themselves to speak. As long as they open their mouths, no matter what they say, they will fall into the trap of Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun.  In the trap of Tianzun.

    For a moment, the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin secretly regretted that they should not have spoken in a hurry, otherwise they would not have been so behind the scenes. But now it is too late for them to regret it. Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun have already taken advantage of them.  Got the chance.

    After Taozu Hongjun heard the words of Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun and the two saints of the West, he snorted coldly and said: "That's enough, you all sit down, look at you, you still have a trace of the saints."  Doesn¡¯t it look like it? The great prosperity of the West is the general trend of heaven, and no one can stop it. Under the general trend, anyone who blocks it will find it difficult to resist the power of God. This change is actually not a change of destiny, but the need of the general trend. The great prosperity of the West will be faced with disaster.  If you can't even survive this small disaster, how can you complete the arrangements of heaven!"

    After hearing what Taoist Hongjun said, the saint said: "What the teacher said is true, but the disciple was confused for a moment, but the Zhu Jiuyin is too strong, we saints are restricted by the law of heaven and cannot take action, and naturally the disciples are not  If his opponent allows Zhu Jiuyin to act so wantonly, it will definitely affect the stability of the three realms, so please let the teacher make the decision."

    When the Saint of Jieying saw that he could not embarrass Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun and clear the way for Buddhism to advance eastward, he immediately changed his strategy. He said everything that should be said. He believed that Taoist Hongjun would give them a  It is said that compared to Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun, Zhu Jiuyin is more dangerous.

    Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun breathed a sigh of relief at the change of Saint Jieyin. If Jieyin and Zhunti continue to target themselves, then their things have gone too far, and they will naturally bear responsibility. As for  When it comes to Zhu Jiuyin's matter, Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun are unwilling to meddle in their own business. For them, Zhu Jiuyin is attacking the West now, and there is no conflict with them. Naturally, they don't care about it, and now they  If Jieyin and Zhunti were evil people, why wouldn't they do it? Naturally, they remained silent.

    In response to what Saint Jieyin said, Taoist Hongjun shook his head and said: "Jieyin, Zhunti, you two have let me down so much. A mere Zhu Jiuyin has made you so scared. You said you still can't do it?"  Do you have the aura of a saint? Today's Zhu Jiuyin is just an empty shell. He only relies on the powerful physical body of the Chaos God and Demon. He has no magic power of his own, so just such an empty shell has bluffed you!"

    As soon as Daozu Hongjun said this, Taishang Laojun suddenly realized that he originally thought there was something wrong with Zhu Jiuyin, but Zhu Jiuyin was as fast as lightning from the start to the end, which made him even doubtful.  He couldn't find any problems. Now that Taoist Jing Hongjun said this, he naturally understood everything.

    However, the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti were dumbfounded. They really did not expect that Zhu Jiuyin had no magic power in his body. It is no wonder that he retreated when he had all the advantages. It was not that he was compassionate, but that  He had to retreat. If he continued to fight, he would be seen through.

    It's embarrassing. As a saint, he was played by Zhu Jiuyin, and he was so stupid. He went to the Zixiao Palace to find Hongjun Daozu for an explanation. This man was really embarrassed. In an instant, the two saints, Yin Yin and Zhunti, were ashamed.  Lowered his head.

    Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun felt great joy in their hearts when they saw this. Yuanshi Tianzun said: "Junior Brother Jieying, I really don't know what you are thinking. Zhu Jiuyin appears in front of you so openly, and you don't even have the slightest clue.  It¡¯s really a bit embarrassing to find out and let people kill them instead. If this thing spreads, you will really lose the face of our saints!¡±

    Yuanshi Tianzun's sarcastic words made the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti angry. It was true that they had been tricked by Zhu Jiuyin, but if Yuanshi Tianzun really had that kind of vision, why didn't he say it in advance, and he had  What qualifications do you have to say such a thing? What is the result of Yuanshi Tianzun's carefully prepared plan after confronting Zhu Jiuyin? It is also a complete defeat.

    Although the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti were very disgusted with Yuanshi Tianzun's words, they could not say it out at this time, because they did not need to say anything more, and the more they argued, the more they showed their guilty conscience and their ability.  It was not enough, so they could only endure the bad breath.

 Text Chapter 368 Take care of yourself

    Chapter 368: Take care of yourself

    Regarding Yuanshi Tianzun's behavior, Daozu Hongjun secretly shook his head. Among the Three Pure Ones, the one he favored the most was Tongtian. Unfortunately, because of the constraints of Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian  The leader's delusion has made no progress, and his jealousy has penetrated deeply into the hearts of Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun. For them, they can't see others having an easy time and only want to be the sole leader of their family. However,  But they don't have that ability. Not to mention that they have failed many times just on the issue of Zhu Jiuyin, and the same is true with the Second Saint of the West. How can this not disappoint people.

    Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun have fallen into a strange circle. They only see conspiracy and calculation in their eyes, and completely forget about the improvement of their own strength. You must know that in this prehistoric time, your own strength is the right path. Perhaps for Taishang Laojun  People like Yuanshi Tianzun and those who have become saints feel that their strength is improving too slowly, so there is a slight change without knowing it, and this change makes them become so calculating.

    No matter how good the calculation is, what's the use? Think about Zhu Jiuyin, how he went from the ancient times to today. It was a bloody awakening and killing all the way. He relied on his own strength to make the three worlds fearful.  What supports Zhu Jiuyin to this day is his unswerving faith, the faith that he will not give in even if he is in desperate situations. This is something that Hongjun Daozu did not see in the saints. They all only saw this.  Zhu Jiuyin is powerful, but he has not seen everything Zhu Jiuyin has endured. Crisis after crisis has not defeated Zhu Jiuyin.  On the contrary, it aroused the ferocity in Zhu Jiuyin's bones and aroused his endless potential.  It is precisely in this way that Zhu Jiuyin has reached this point and become the feared evil god in the three realms.

    Zhu Jiuyin can do all this, can it be said that the saints Sanqing, the Second Saint of the West, and Nuwa Empress can't do it? It's because their appearance is not good, or they don't have enough opportunities, no, it's none of them.  , all because they don¡¯t have the courage to move forward.  With a heart that dares to risk one's life, the saint has accomplished everything for them and ruined their future.

    For the saints, Taoist Hongjun did not wake them up, because Taoist Hongjun knew that even if he could wake them up, would it be useful?  That's of no use.  Because they don¡¯t have Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s experience, they haven¡¯t been able to walk on the road of blood awakening, and they don¡¯t have Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s fearless heart in their bones.

    Killing may be considered cruel in the eyes of the immortals in the three realms, but everyone has forgotten that in this world, the strong are respected. Only absolute strength can survive. Killing is just the instinct of survival.  In that era of chaos, the fight between three thousand chaotic gods and demons and Pangu was for the purpose of survival.  Although Sanqing inherited the soul of the Great God Pangu and received the protection of Pangu's luck, he was able to attain Taoism and become a saint.  It is a pity that they did not inherit the fearless bloody nature of the Great God Pangu, and this bloody nature was inherited by the witch clan who were born without a soul.  And among the ancestral witches, a god-like existence like Zhu Jiuyin emerged, leading the witch clan on an unprecedented path.

    The general trend of the way of heaven cannot be changed. That was just Taoist Hongjun warning the immortals in the three realms. In fact, it was not the case. It was only to facilitate his own rule over the three realms that Taoist Hongjun said such words. In the era of chaos, the way of heaven was not  What, the way of heaven is also vulnerable in front of the chaotic gods and demons, otherwise it would not have made a sneak attack when the great god Pangu was exhausted, and would have been counterattacked by Pangu. This explains everything. Daozu Hongjun himself knows all this,  But he would not say it because he did not want to see the Three Realms beyond his control.

    "What kind of existence is the Dao of Heaven? Daozu Hongjun really wanted to find out. Unfortunately, even if he used his body to match the Dao, he still didn't understand it in the end. Because of this, Daozu Hongjun was more careful and cautious.

    Only then did he realize the horror of Heaven's Dao. A half-disabled Heaven's Dao made it impossible for him to detect its origin. How terrifying it was. Daozu Hongjun had such a realization, so he also knew the horror of chaos gods and demons. A  The way of heaven is not something he can understand, let alone the gods and demons of chaos. With Zhu Jiuyin under his nose, he can still know the development of Zhu Jiuyin and prepare in advance. If Zhu Jiuyin leaves the sight of Daozu Hongjun,  I'm afraid Taoist Hongjun will really go crazy, and Tiandao doesn't mean this. Zhu Jiuyin has already worried Tiandao and Taozu Hongjun. Naturally, they don't want to see anyone rise again, so they naturally have to hide a lot.  things.

    The spread of Buddhism to the east cannot be changed. It is decreed by heaven. It is a pity that the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti did not know this, otherwise they could get more benefits from Taoist Hongjun.

    Hongjun Daozu glanced at Yuanshi Tianzun indifferently, and was a little dissatisfied with him for saying such words at this time. If Yuanshi Tianzun were to stand in the position of Zhunti and Yin, I'm afraid he would be much better than the opponentIt is even more unbearable, not to mention that the fact that Yuanshi Tianzun even dislikes his own disciples is enough to explain everything. How can a person who even his disciples betray the religion have the character to accuse others.

    Being glanced at by Daozu Hongjun, Yuanshi Tianzun couldn't help but tremble in his heart. Fortunately, Daozu Hongjun didn't express strong dissatisfaction with him, otherwise Yuanshi Tianzun would have been really miserable, but even so, he was in Daozu Hongjun's heart.  His status has also been reduced a lot, and all of this is caused by Yuanshi Tianzun's own small-mindedness.

    Hongjun Taoist no longer paid attention to Yuanshi Tianzun, but said to Saint Jie Yin: "Jie Yin, the great prosperity of the West will not change, but if the West wants to prosper, you will need to face all dangers alone, but you don't have to worry about it.  Ran Deng and the others are confused when they die. This is God's will. After all, Ran Deng and the others are apostates. How can they cleanse the marks on their bodies without some hardships? This death is also the beginning of their escape!"

    As soon as Daozu Hongjun said these words, the faces of Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun showed a trace of unnaturalness. After Daozu Hongjun said these words, they could no longer use the reason of apostasy to target Ran Deng and others.  As human beings, we can no longer use these reasons to target the West.  This is very detrimental to them.

    Yuanshi Tianzun just wanted to open his mouth to say something, but was stopped by Taishang Laojun.  It's useless to say anything at this time. Taoist Hongjun made a decision and they couldn't agree with it. Taishang Laojun didn't want Yuanshi Tianzun to hate Taoist Hongjun because of Ran Deng and the others, which would be even more detrimental to them.

    Of course, Taishang Laojun is not without gains. At least Taoist Hongjun said that all dangers of the great prosperity of the West need to be faced by the West alone. In other words, in this calamity, the West does not need to count on the way of heaven and Taozu Hongjun.  Will help.  In this way, although I can't find trouble with Ran Deng and the others, I can find another way to target the West.

    Taishang Laojun can hear the meaning from the words of Taoist Hongjun, so how can the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti not hear it? But even without the words of Taozu Hongjun, the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti  Sheng is also very clear about everything he needs to face. At least Hongjun Daozu solved the problem of Zhu Jiuyin for them, and solved the cause and effect between Ran Deng and the Yuanshi Tianzun.  It made them less worried and vigilant. After knowing the foundation of Zhu Jiuyin, Zhunti and Jieyin no longer believed that Zhu Jiuyin was invincible. How much power could a chaotic god and demon without magic power be able to exert?  Come.

    At this moment, the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin did not think that Zhu Jiuyin was a threat, and they even had thoughts about the Ancestor Minghe.  Ancestor Styx dared to lead the Asura army to the Western Paradise. They couldn't just let him go. If they didn't know everything about Zhu Jiuyin, they would still be afraid. But after knowing that Zhu Jiuyin is just a  The God and Demon Queen of Chaos without any magic power.  The two saints Zhunti and Jieyin no longer take Zhu Jiuyin seriously, and both think that as long as the calculation is good.  Zhu Jiuyin is not worth mentioning at all, and there is no need to pay so much attention to it.

    It has to be said that the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin are just comparing themselves with Zhu Jiuyin. For people like them, if they lose their magic power, it is indeed like a tiger losing its claws, but for Zhu Jiuyin, even if  Without mana, the powerful body of the Chaos Gods and Demons is still enough to allow Zhu Jiuyin to traverse the three realms. The terror of the Chaos Gods and Demons is not something that Zhunti and Jieyin Sanctuary can know. If anyone underestimates Zhu Jiuyin, then  It is seeking self-destruction.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin has no magic power today, his physical body is extremely powerful, not to mention that the Chaos Gods and Demons also have bloodline magical powers. Maybe they are still far behind the saint Zhu Jiuyin, but in the realm of quasi-sage, no one is.  Zhu Jiuyin's opponent.

    Daozu Hongjun's understanding of the gods and demons of chaos only came from the way of heaven, and he himself has not personally experienced the terror of the gods and demons of chaos. Relatively speaking, Zhu Jiuyin is much better than him. At least Zhu Jiuyin is destroying  He has seen the power of Chaos Gods and Demons in the Supreme Treasure. Even just a shadow can make him understand the power of Chaos Gods and Demons. This is something that Daozu Hongjun cannot achieve.

    Regarding the contempt for Zhu Jiuyin revealed in the eyes of the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin, Daozu Hongjun did not say anything. There are some things that are useless to say. Only by letting him experience them personally can he remember them. Of course, in the end,  The important thing is that Daozu Hongjun also wants to know the true strength of the chaotic gods and demons that Zhu Jiuyin has reunited this time. After all, Ran Deng and the others cannot make Zhu Jiuyin show more power.

    There are very few people in the Three Realms who can let Zhu Jiuyin use his full strength, and these people will not easily offend a lunatic like Zhu Jiuyin. After all, Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s reputation for cruelty in the Three Realms is not for nothing. There are so many  People lying in a pool of blood are enough to make them wary. It has nothing to do with them. As long as Zhu Jiuyin doesn't provoke them, they will naturally not target Zhu Jiuyin, especially if there is someone like Ran Deng.  Example first.

    Hongjun DaozuHe glanced at the two saints Jie Yin and Zhunti who were about to move, and then said: "Okay, the matter ends here. In the future, the four of you are not allowed to fight again because of the Lantern incident. Everything is over here. The West is prosperous.  This is the general trend of heaven, you all should take care of yourself!"

    There are many meanings in these four words, "Do your own thing well." Whether it is Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun or the Two Saints of the West, they must taste it carefully, knowing that this is related to their future.

    After returning to the Western Paradise from the Zixiao Palace, great changes took place in the hearts of the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti. The great rise of the West was unstoppable. Even Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun were unable to stop it. With this  With this promise, the two saints Jie Yin and Zhunti no longer have too many worries.

    Although the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti wanted to take revenge on the Ancestor Styx and let him know how costly it would be to conquer the West, they finally gave up after thinking about it, not for any other gain, but just to be able to let him  People like Ran Deng and Ci Hang can integrate into the West without any barriers. As long as people like Ran Deng regain their cultivation, the power of the West will be unstoppable, and they will have full confidence in spreading Buddhism eastward.

    In order to ensure the spread of Buddhism to the east, the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti temporarily put aside their hatred for Zhu Jiuyin and the ancestors of Minghe. In fact, they did not know that it was precisely because they had  This kind of thinking allowed them to escape. Zhu Jiuyin was not as incompetent as they thought. With the little power in the West now, even if they all moved, they would not be able to hurt Zhu Jiuyin at all, because everyone ignored it.  The ultimate treasure of destruction in the hands of Zhu Jiuyin.

    Perhaps for people like them, if they lose their magic power, they will not be able to master the innate spiritual treasures, but this is not suitable for Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan, because the spiritual treasures that Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan sacrifice are  Blood sacrifice, the sacrifice of one's own blood, the integration of human and treasure, even if he does not have any magic power, he can still exert the power of the spiritual treasure, not to mention that the treasure of destruction in Zhu Jiuyin's hand has become his natal treasure, even if it is just  Having only initially mastered this treasure, it was enough to allow Zhu Jiuyin to sweep across the three realms without any worries. Unfortunately, the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti ignored all this.

    Not only the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti, but also Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun also ignored it. They all judge others by themselves and forget that Zhu Jiuyin is different from them. Details determine success or failure.  , a moment of negligence will cause incomparable harm to them and cause them heavy losses. It would be okay if the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin no longer provoke Zhu Jiuyin, there will be no consequences, but once they provoke them again  Zhu Jiuyin, one can imagine what kind of tragedy it will be.

    Zhu Jiuyin will let them know how terrifying the power of Chaos Gods and Demons is. Even the Chaos Gods and Demons without mana are not something that a small quasi-sanctuary can provoke. He will let them see what terror is.

 Text Chapter 369: The storm breaks out again

    Chapter 369 The storm arises again

    The Second Sage of the West did not want to confront Zhu Jiuyin for the time being, but some people did not think so. Zhu Jiuyin massacred five people including Ran Deng and Ci Hang in one breath, and even mocked Yuan Shi Tianzun, Ran Deng  Several people were killed in one blow by Zhu Jiuyin. This was a slap in the face of Yuanshi Tianzun, which showed how unbearable the disciples trained by Yuanshi Tianzun were. Such a result could not make Yuanshi Tianzun go crazy.

    The Second Sage of the West did not take any action, but Yuanshi Tianzun asked the disciples of Chanjiao to take action. However, in a short period of time, the news that Zhu Jiuyin had no mana spread throughout the three realms.  After the news spread, there was a scream in the three realms. Not only did Yuanshi Tianzun's actions not hit Zhu Jiuyin, but on the contrary, it increased Zhu Jiuyin's fierce power. He could kill people like Ran Deng even without magic power.  Quasi-sage, Zhu Jiuyin would have been so terrifying in his heyday, and no one dared to provoke Zhu Jiuyin because everyone was afraid of death.

    Such a result was something that Yuanshi Tianzun had not expected. This made him even more crazy and wanted to do it himself. However, none of his disciples could live up to his expectations, not even a quasi-sage. How could he fight against Zhu Jiuyin?  Looking for Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun has no such idea at all. Taishang Laojun has only one disciple, Xuandu. If something happens to Xuandu, Taishang Laojun's orthodoxy will be broken. Taishang Laojun cannot agree.  , so Yuanshi Tianzun could only swallow this bad breath.

    When he knew that Zhu Jiuyin had no mana, Lu Ya, the tenth prince of the demon clan, was ready to take action. He believed that the Second Saint of the West would not fail to take action.  So he left the Wa Palace and took the initiative to find the West.

    The appearance of Lu Ya made Zhunti and Jieyin two saints very happy while being shocked. You must know that this is not their poaching.  It was Lu Ya who brought it to his door. Even if Empress Nuwa had any complaints, she couldn't say anything. After all, this was Lu Ya's own choice. When she saw Lu Ya coming to her door automatically, the two saints, Zhunti and Jieyin, updated her.  It is believed that the great prosperity of the West is the general trend of heaven. Now the fate of the two religions of Chan and Jie has been taken away by the West. Now the fate of the demon clan has also come. Under such circumstances, if the West cannot prosper yet, how can it do so?  .

    For Lu Ya.  The two sages Zhunti and Jieyin attached great importance to him and directly named him the Great Sun Tathagata Buddha. After Lu Ya joined the West, the demon people naturally surrendered to Lu Ya's side. Since then, Lu Ya has quickly  He has established a firm foothold in the West, and his speed has attracted the attention of many people.

    As the prince of the Monster Clan, Lu Ya actually joined the West directly.  This made the demon saints who did not have much recognition for Lu Ya, the tenth prince of the demon clan, even more unhappy.  Yao Er established a firm foothold in the west, but he lost more. He directly lost the recognition of the demon saints in Luzhou, Beiju, and even lost the help of Nuwa.

    The addition of Lu Ya increased the momentum of the West to a limit, making Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun uneasy.  However, the Jiejiao has not made any move since the end of the Battle of the Gods. If everyone hadn't known about the existence of the Jiejiao, everyone would have thought that the Jiejiao had disappeared. Perhaps after the catastrophe of the Gods, everyone would have thought that the Jiejiao had disappeared.  , let Master Tongtian understand the principle of forbearance.  Therefore, Jiejiao is closed and allows the three religions of human, interpretation, and Buddhism to fight in the earthly and immortal world.

    The disappearance of Jiejiao made Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun uneasy. In their hearts, Jiejiao was the main force fighting against the eastward advance of the West.  Now that Jiejiao has been unable to do anything, most of the pressure has naturally fallen on them. This makes Ding Buxing and Chan two sects able to resist, and how can they prevent Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun from not doing this?  The anxiety.

    There are many people who are very interested in Zhu Jiuyin who has lost his magic power. A dragon in the Beiming Sea has begun to make waves. After the death of the demon master Kunpeng, the Bei Ming River was empty, and the Dragon King of the North Sea felt much more at ease.  , but he had not lived a few good days before, when a golden immortal-level dragon appeared in the Beiming Sea, and came to the Beihai Dragon Palace with a crazy momentum, competing with the Beihai Dragon King for the dominance of the North Sea, and this  Jiaolong calls himself the Jiao Demon King.

    The appearance of the Demon King caused chaos in Beihai, but compared to the entire Three Realms, the noise caused by the Demon King was nothing at all. No one except the Dragon Clan cared about it. It was precisely because of this that the Demon King benefited.

    With the appearance of the Jiao Demon King, great changes have taken place in the immortal world. The four seas are uneasy. The Jiao Demon King has taken action in the North Sea, and then the other seas are also unstable, with penetration from the West. It seems that the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin have changed their strategies.  Instead of starting with Zhu Jiuyin, we must first occupy the four seas of destiny and strengthen the Western sphere of influence.

    If the only one in the four seas that has not been penetrated by the West is the East China Sea, after all, the East China Sea is the headquarters of Jiejiao. Although the West is prosperous, it really needsIt is against Jie Jiao. The West does not have the confidence now. After all, a skinny camel is bigger than a horse. The West is still not as good as Jie Jiao. Jie Jiao has not taken action against the West, so the two saints Zhunti and Jie Yin will not be here.  It would not be in their interests to have a head-on confrontation with Jie Jiao. Even if they were determined to challenge Jie Jiao, they would have to wait until the West had sufficient capabilities.

    The Dragon Clan of the Four Seas is granted the title of Heaven. Now how can the West not make the Jade Emperor angry when it behaves like this? This is provoking the dignity of Heaven. When Heaven is angry, the West will be miserable. You must know that the stars of Zhoutian are in the hands of Heaven. The Jade Emperor  Just by transforming the power of the stars in the sky, the impact on the West will be huge.

    The West is already poor, and now even the power of heaven and the stars in the sky has been weakened, which is even worse for the West.  Such a reaction of the Jade Emperor made the West angry. Nazhunti said angrily: "Brother, this little boy like Haotian dares to provoke us the West. We have to teach him a lesson, otherwise no one will dare to provoke us the West. First of all,  Styx, and now we are talking about Haotian, if we continue, who will take us seriously!"

    Zhunti is too self-righteous, and everything is justified by him. If the West hadn't provoked Heaven first, how could such a situation have happened? Heaven occupies the orthodoxy, and the West can penetrate the world, and Heaven cannot stop it.  But once the West takes action against Heaven, the Jade Emperor will have every reason to take action against the West. Even Taoist Hongjun can't say anything. After all, Heaven, as the supreme dignity of the three realms, cannot be provoked.

    The saint took a deep breath and said, "Junior brother, please be patient. Haotian is doing this to target our penetration into the four seas. If we take the initiative, it will only give Haotian an excuse to officially start a war with the west."  , you have to know that although the great prosperity of the West is the general trend of heaven, we have to face all dangers alone. Regardless of Haotian's poor cultivation, there are not many people in the Three Realms who can be him without a saint.  The most important thing is that he has occupied the great righteousness. Once we take action, Haotian can order all the soldiers in heaven to attack us in the west. At that time, whether it is Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun or Tongtian Cult Leader, they will fully cooperate  Yes, because none of them want to see us prosper in the West!"

    What the Saint Jieyin said is right. No one in the Three Qing Dynasties wants to see the West prosper, but now no one has a sufficient excuse to attack. If they give the Three Qing Dynasties this opportunity, the consequences will be unimaginable. The momentum of the West that has just risen  They will suffer a devastating blow, and the tragic situation of Ran Deng, Ci Hang and others is a lesson learned from the past.

    Sage Zhunti took a deep breath and said: "Senior brother, is it possible that we just let Haotian be so wanton? If so, then we may not be able to explain anything to our disciples. After all, I am poor in the West!"

    The saint said calmly: "Although Haotian's move has an impact on us, the biggest impact is not on us, but on the casual cultivators and monsters who have settled in the west of us. We can use Haotian's hand to  Unifying these people will strengthen our power in the west, and don't you think this is also a great opportunity for us to win over Zhen Yuanzi!"

    The idea of ??attracting the saint is sinister enough. If he does this, the entire Xiniu Hezhou will be unified by them. At that time, the West will be able to use the power of a state to advance eastward with lightning speed.  Launch a major war against the East.

    As for wooing Zhen Yuanzi and attracting saints, he is too self-righteous. Zhen Yuanzi is not a fool, and it is impossible to turn to the West because of this matter. Moreover, the Jade Emperor above the heaven is not a fool either. You must know that he is only targeting Western Buddhism.  Others in Xiniu Hezhou are still treated differently. It can be said that only Buddhism is affected. Of course, some people are also affected to a certain extent, but they are just some people who are not worthy of being on the stage. The real great demon, Heaven is still  as always.

    The cultivation of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother may be much weaker than that of the saints, but in terms of calculation, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother are not weaker than the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin. How could they not think of cutting off the power of the stars in the western sky?  What kind of impact will it have? Naturally, they won't be stupid enough to cause trouble for themselves.

    The Jade Emperor cut off most of the power of the stars in the Western Paradise, slowing down the practice of people in the West. However, he blessed the great demons in the West with this part of the power of the stars, allowing them to quickly improve their cultivation. Since then,  After they advance greatly in cultivation, there will naturally be a bloody rain in the West. No matter whether these monsters can inflict heavy damage to the West, they will contain most of the energy of the West, leaving them no time to infiltrate into the four seas and bring harm to the West.  Time for heaven to prepare.

 Text Chapter 370: Killing Maneuver

    Chapter 370 Killing Maneuver

    It has to be said that the Jade Emperor's response to this matter was very powerful, and his methods were even more insidious. Even if he led the two saints to go to Zixiao Palace to see Hongjun Daozu, it was useless. The power of the stars in the sky in the west was not available.  It has been reduced and moved to other places, and these places are still in Hezhou, Xiniu. If you, Zhunti and Jieyin, raise objections, you will offend all those people to death. No matter how powerful the West is, it cannot afford it.  This pressure, you must know that it is not the slightest pressure. If these people move in full force, the Western Paradise may be breached!

    Insidious!  The Jade Emperor's counterattack made everyone see how cunning he was. In the past, all the saints had underestimated the Jade Emperor and did not take him seriously, but the Jade Emperor's counterattack made them realize how wrong they were.  The Second Saint was so angry that he could not kill the Jade Emperor directly and destroy the Heavenly Court.

    It's a pity that they just think about this idea and don't dare to do it at all. You must know that the person standing behind the Jade Emperor is Hongjun Daozu. To kill the Jade Emperor is to challenge the dignity of Hongjun Daozu. The two of them have not yet  If you are so crazy, you will not gamble your life with the future of the West.

    Once the Jade Emperor took action, all the saints once again realized the importance of Heaven. Heaven was not as bad as they thought. Unfortunately, even if they wanted to control Heaven, they couldn't do it now because the Tribulation of Conferring Gods has passed.  Well, originally everyone thought that Jie Jiao suffered a big loss during the Conferred God Tribulation, but now it seems that Jie Jiao not only did not suffer a loss.  On the contrary, he got a lot of advantage and had an advantage over everyone else.

    The Jade Emperor dares to attack the West.  But he did not dare to face Jie Jiao's opponent, because Jie Jiao also accounted for most of the power in the heaven. If the Jade Emperor wanted to put Jie Jiao's shoes on, he would have to face Jie Jiao's pressure, which was not a small thing.

    Regarding the reaction of Heavenly Court, the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin were helpless, but they did not flinch. After some reincarnations, they did not flinch.  The Ran Deng people finally regained their cultivation. The worst thing about the Taoist was that he changed from male to female in the cycle of reincarnation. After achieving the enlightenment, he was led by the saint and named Guanyin Bodhisattva. And she set up her dojo in  In the South China Sea, the nearby Dragon Palace of the South China Sea is in its own hands. Since then, the West has seized the land of the two seas from the hands of Heaven, occupying half of the four seas.  But it was a slap in the face to Heaven.

    The Four Seas nominally submit to the Heavenly Court, but the only ones that really obey the orders of the Heavenly Court are the East China Sea and the Beihai. The East China Sea has already become an empty shell after several disasters. In addition, there is the base camp of Jiejiao on the East China Sea, and the Heavenly Court wants to  Mastering the East China Sea is not an easy task, and the North Sea is now being made trouble by the Demon King.  Since then, Heaven's control over the world has dropped below freezing point. Such changes made the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother naturally hate the West.

    Zhu Jiuyin didn¡¯t care about the changes in the West, and there was no need to care. In Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s eyes, Sihai Dragon Palace was good.  But it was not a good place, a realization in the sea of ??blood.  Zhu Jiuyin understands that there are many secrets in these three realms. When these secrets are exposed, it will be a shocking catastrophe.

    The West has been planning the spread of Buddhism to the East. This reminded Zhu Jiuyin of something. Later generations said that the spread of Buddhism to the East had great merits, but he didn't understand where this great merit came from. Could it be that  Will just taking a trip and picking up a few scriptures have merit?  There is also a saying about sealing a demon, but what kind of demon is it? There is only one possibility that can allow Heaven to guide the spread of Buddhism eastward, and that is three thousand chaotic gods and demons.

    It is said that three thousand chaos gods and demons were killed by the Great God Pangu, but Zhu Jiuyin did not completely believe it. Not to mention that just Luo Hou could explain everything. Could Luo Hou Shangqie escape the disaster of opening the sky?  It is said that other chaotic gods and demons have no back-up plan. After Pangu opened the sky, the soul was divided into three parts. The blood was passed down to the witch clan. There were twelve ancestral witches, and the three thousand who came from the same chaos as Pangu  How could the Chaos Gods and Demons have no backup plan?

    There is a hint of the aura of chaotic gods and demons in the blood sea. The blood sea has been in the wilderness since the creation of Pangu, and the same is true in the four seas. Although the dragon clan is very powerful, why are they so powerful?  Luck has become a protagonist in measuring calamities. The only explanation is that the Dragon Clan has great merits in the world, and where does this great merit come from? Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but think of the eyes of the sea in the world. The dragon palaces in the world are all located in the eyes of the sea.  Above all, if there is no secret in this, even Zhu Jiuyin would not believe it. Once he has this thought, Zhu Jiuyin will naturally not want to pay attention to Sihai anymore. In the eyes of others, it is a delicious food, but Zhu Jiuyin  Jiuyin was worried that it was poison, a deadly poison.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin did not dare to guarantee that his guess was true, Zhu Jiuyin didHe wants to take risks. After all, he is not in his prime now, and he has also seen the terror of the Chaos Gods and Demons. He can rely on the Dragon Clan to suppress them. It is conceivable that the Chaos Gods and Demons are so powerful that Zhu Jiuyin cannot do anything about it.  Take risks at this time. After all, he is just Daluo Jinxian. If Zhu Jiuyin can achieve the Quasi-Saint Path Fruit, then he will give it a try. Now he can only ignore it.

    After the cultivation of Ran Deng and others recovered, the hearts of Zhunti and Jie Yin became wild. Previously, they could endure the bad breath and avoid trouble with Styx and Zhu Jiuyin, but now it is different.  , they want revenge, not only the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin have such thoughts, but also the leader of Western Mahayana Buddhism, Ran Deng, also has such thoughts. As for Lu Ya, the Great Sun Tathagata Buddha, that is even more  Needless to say, he and Zhu Jiuyin were life-and-death enemies, fighting to the death.

    Of course, there are people in the West who are against it, and Taoist Mosquito is one of them. Others don't know the horror of Zhu Jiuyin, but Taoist Mosquito knows very well that he was not tempted by the words of the two saints, Zhun Ti and Ying Yin.  Although Zhu Jiuyin has no magic power, as a chaotic god and demon, his existence is only a powerful physical body, which is not something that juniors like them can resist. The most important thing is that although Zhu Jiuyin works alone, he has a powerful force behind him.  The existence of the witch clan, Taoist Jiao came to the West for his own practice, and he did not want to gamble with his life.

    Unfortunately, although Taoist Mosquitoes objected, they were weak and had no power in the West. Naturally, they could not convince everyone. In the end, the Western fighting machines were still activated. They wanted to use this matter to tell the immortals in the three realms,  The strength of the West depends on the crusade against the Asura clan to complete the rise of the West, and this rise will naturally involve killing.

    The ancestor of Minghe used the Asura army to lure Ran Deng and the others into battle, but was caught off guard by Zhu Jiu Yin and died, making the West lose face in front of the immortals of the three realms. But this time, Ran Deng used his people to fight.  Dao returned to his body and used the same method to lure Zhu Jiuyin out and fight Zhu Jiuyin to avenge his own murder.

    It has to be said that the power of hatred has made people like Ran Deng lose themselves and prevent them from recognizing their own situation. Even if Zhu Jiuyin has no magic power, it is not something that juniors like them can resist, let alone the sea of ??blood.  Connected to the underworld, their army is attacking the Asura clan. Will the witch clan in the underworld sit idly by and let the Asura clan fall? This is impossible, whether it is Zhu Jiuyin or the Hou Tuzu witch.  Don't want to see this happen.

    ??Can you not think of the wisdom of the two saints who can guide and lead all this?  No!  They have all thought about it, but they are too obsessed with the great prosperity of the West. No one can resist the general trend of heaven. Zhu Jiuyin has no magic power. If he does not know how to advance or retreat, then they can't blame them for being ruthless. They destroyed Zhu Jiuyin and gave a warning to the immortals in the three realms.  , is also a demonstration to the Jade Emperor, letting him know that the dignity of the West cannot be provoked, and letting him retreat when faced with difficulties.

    If Zhu Jiuyin was really so easy to be killed, how could he survive calamities again and again? The general trend of heaven is just a joke to Zhu Jiuyin. The West is now too superstitious in the power of the general trend of heaven and believes that the Three Realms  No one among them can stop the force of the general trend.

    When the war machine of the West was turned on, the Western Paradise was no longer a peaceful and quiet place, but became murderous. The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother in heaven could not help but become nervous, thinking that the West was attacking them.  The announcement of the challenge by the Heavenly Court aroused the anger of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, and the Zhoutian Starry Formation was fully activated. As long as the Jade Emperor gave the order, the west would face the bombardment of the Zhoutian Starry Formation.

    Although the Western Paradise is the dojo of saints, this paradise still exists attached to Hezhou, Xiniu. If the Jade Emperor let the "Zhou Tian Xing Dou Array" bombard him in anger, even the two saints Zhunti and Jie Yin would be killed.  , the Western Paradise will suffer a devastating blow. After all, the 'Zhoutian Star Formation' can mobilize the power of the Zhoutian stars, and the West is poor. Unless the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin take action personally, the West will not be able to resist it.  The anger of heaven is the strength of the Jade Emperor and one of his supporters.

    As murderous intent rises into the sky in the West, the Three Realms become tense. Anyone who is not a fool knows that there will be another war. How long has it been just now? The West is going to start a war again. This time  It made many people in the Three Realms uneasy, especially those who were implicated in Western Buddhism, and all of them felt an evil fire in their hearts

 Text Chapter 371 Killing

    Chapter 371: Killing

    If we say that the most sensitive to killing among the three realms, it is the Witch Clan. When the murderous intent in the West moves, Zhu Jiuyin, as a god and demon of chaos, will sense it. With Zhu Jiuyin's understanding of the Two Saints of the West, he  Naturally, I understand that this murderous intention cannot be directed at Heaven. Even though Heaven is playing a very sinister game, the Second Saint of the West does not dare to break up with them, because in that case, the losses suffered by the West will be even greater, as big as  They cannot bear the situation. There are only a few people in the Three Realms who can make the West go to war in such a big way. Jie Jiao is one of them. Apart from Jie Jiao, there are only the Asura clan in the sea of ??blood.

    Back then, Zhu Jiuyin used Ancestor Styx and the Asura clan to plot against the West and killed Ran Deng, Cihang and others. Shouldn't it be Guanyin Bodhisattva now? Zhu Jiuyin didn't believe that he had such a deep hatred.  They don't want to retaliate, not to mention that the demon master's tenth prince Lu Ya also joined the Western Paradise and became the Great Sun Tathagata. All these reasons combined, Zhu Jiuyin would not have known that the Western target this time was  If he came by himself, Zhu Jiuyin would be too stupid, and he would not be worthy of his status today, and he would not be worthy of being a superior person.

    For Zhu Jiuyin, he is not afraid of killing. On the contrary, the greater the killing, the more beneficial it is to him. After all, as a chaotic god and demon, Zhu Jiuyin himself is a destructive existence.  , killing is a kind of benefit to him, but since the Lich War, Zhu Jiuyin has never had the opportunity to kill. Now, Zhu Jiuyin can't find the opportunity.  The Second Saint of the West took the initiative to send Zhu Jiuyin to his door.

    Zhu Jiuyin understood that the loss of all his magic power must be related to the way of heaven.  And Tiandao is so aggressive that he still has no intention of letting him go, and wants to nip this hidden danger in the bud. Unfortunately, Zhu Jiuyin is no longer what Tiandao wants to clean, and he has become more and more detached.  everything.

    Zhu Jiuyin took a deep breath and murmured: "Okay, that's great. I didn't expect that even if the opportunity came, the city wall wouldn't be able to stop it. I was worried that there would be no killing to help me perfect my true form of the Chaos God and Demon."  , and Zhunti and Jieyin took the initiative to send it to my door. If I don't accept it, I will really be sorry for their kindness."

    As soon as the momentum of the west came out, the ancestor of Styx in the sea of ????blood became restless, always thinking that something big was going to happen. Although he wanted to make some calculations, it was a pity that no matter how he calculated, he got nothing.  .  Tianji was deceived, and there were only a handful of people in the Three Realms who could do this. The other party was so cautious, which made Patriarch Styx secretly vigilant.

    Although Patriarch Styx has a little bit of confidence in the natural environment of the Blood Sea and his army of Asuras, this little bit of confidence is not enough to make him truly fearless of the threat from the West. Since withdrawing from the West  After the sea of ??blood.  The ancestor of Styx has always complained that he should not have become a mortal enemy of the West for a moment.

    Styx was not a fool. After having such a feeling, he immediately gave up the safety of the Asura army in the sea of ??blood and went directly to the underworld to meet Hou Tu Zuzu and Zhu Jiuyin without thinking.  And go, for the ancestor of Styx.  Among the three realms, the only one who could savior him was Zhu Jiuyin. Under this situation, he had to bow to Zhu Jiuyin and Hou Tuzu Wu.  In exchange for the stability of the blood sea.

    Regarding the sudden visit of Ancestor Minghe, Zhu Jiuyin smiled calmly and said to Hou Tuzu Witch: "Sister, it seems that this guy Minghe can't help but make trouble again. This time, I'm afraid he is out for blood again."  Asura from the sea is here, let¡¯s meet the Styx together and see what he has to say in the end!¡±

    After Zhu Jiuyin opened his mouth, Hou Tuzu Wu smiled calmly and said: "Second brother, I understand what you said, but you should know that Styx's strength cannot stop the invasion of the Western army at all. For them, we  You cannot take it lightly, lest you end up being damaged and you are also included in the calculation.

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "Sister, please don't worry about this matter anymore. I understand everything. It is absolutely impossible for me to let the West and Asura in the sea of ??blood fight to the end with words. After all, the sea of ??blood is against  It is still very useful to us, as long as the Asura clan in the sea of ??blood is here, the protection of the underworld is guaranteed!"

    Regarding this war, Zhu Jiuyin also did not want to drag the witch clan in the underworld into it, but this was not necessary at all. With Zhu Jiuyin's power at this time, he could completely kill everyone, and he could also make Zhu Jiuyin  Jiuyin can take the opportunity to condense his true form of the Chaos God and Demon. Zhu Jiuyin naturally has his own plans for such a good thing.

    Just when Zhu Jiuyin was talking with Hou Tuzu Wu, Ancestor Minghe came to the door again. After seeing Zhu Jiuyin and Hou Tuzu Wu, Ancestor Minghe said with a mournful face.  : "Two Taoist friends, please help me. The West is really crazy. It has once again taken up the idea of ????my blood sea. Please help me."For the sake of being an ally, a Taoist friend came to help me, Xuehai, so that I, Xuehai, could survive this calamity!  "

    After hearing the words of Ancestor Minghe, Zhu Jiuyin smiled calmly and said: "Fellow Taoist Minghe, please be patient, things may not be as dangerous as you think, and even if the West really comes to knock on the door, so what?  Do you really think that I, Zhu Jiuyin, am vulnerable in the eyes of fellow Taoists?"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, Ancestor Minghe was suddenly awed and said quickly: "There, there, friends Zhu Jiuyin, don't get me wrong, I didn't mean it this way, but this time the West is full of people.  "Move, if these two fellow Taoists refuse to help me this time, then my Asura clan will really disappear!"

    After hearing the exaggerated words of Ancestor Minghe, Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "Friend Minghe, the matter is not as serious as you think, and even if the West can come to the Blood Sea, so what, is it difficult to accept it?  The two saints Yin and Jieyin will be so reckless that they will risk everything for revenge, making it impossible for you and me to control the overall situation of this blood sea! The blood sea is your base camp, and we only need to watch the tiger fight on this matter.  Awesome¡±]

    Ancestor Minghe said in a deep voice: "Friend Zhujiu, but"

    Before Patriarch Ming He could say what was in his heart, Zhu Jiuyin had already mentioned it accurately.  He said calmly: "Friend Styx, do you think we still have a chance to succeed now? Even if we do succeed, I'm afraid the price we have to pay is not something you and I can afford. You don't want to see A in the sea of ??blood."  The Asura clan has suffered losses. In fact, I am not willing to see such a thing happen. However, things have come to this point and we can only wait and see. Rather than being afraid that the West will suppress the survival of the Asura clan, Taoist friends, we can still  It¡¯s better to give it a try, after all, we can still make this small loss!¡±

    After hearing Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words, Ancestor Minghe quickly understood Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s thoughts with his mind.  Under this situation, he could only give it a try. If he took the chance, the Asura clan would still have a chance, but if he kept it secret, there would be nothing left.

    Ancestor Minghe took a deep breath and said: "Friend Zhujiu, I understand what you said. If the West invades, please help me. I would like to thank you for your generosity!"  "

    Good guy, Ancestor Styx is not a lamp with leftover oil.  He naturally had his own purpose in doing this. He was forcing Zhu Jiuyin to give him a promise. Who made Zhu Jiuyin his ally? Now that the blood sea is in trouble, Zhu Jiuyin should help him.

    Seeing that the ancestor of Styx didn't have the heart to risk his life at this time, and placed all his hopes on others, he sighed secretly.  If Styx had the will to fight decisively, everything would not be like this.

    After hearing the words of Ancestor Minghe, Zhu Jiuyin nodded and said: "Friend Taoist, please rest assured, I will take action when it is time to take action. If fellow Taoist does not trust Pindao, then Pindao can follow fellow Taoist on the road."  One trip, so fellow Taoists won¡¯t have to worry anymore!¡±

    Regarding Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s suggestion.  Ancestor Styx felt a thousand and ten thousand consents in his heart, but he couldn't open his mouth, because if he did this, he would definitely die without a burial place. Ancestor Styx was not willing to take his own life.  Bet on all this, because it is really too risky. The previous battle outside the Western Paradise was enough to explain everything to the ancestor of Styx, and it also made him tremble with fear.

    Ancestor Minghe said quickly: "With the help of friends Lao Zhu Jiu and Taoist friends, the West does not dare to do things too far. After all, this is a sea of ??blood, and we have the initiative!"

    Just as Patriarch Styx was talking to Zhu Jiuyin, suddenly the portal to the Western Paradise opened wide. Countless people from the West had already focused on their own cultivation. At the same time, a great witch came to retaliate.  The army marched towards the sea of ????blood in a mighty manner. Such changes made many of the good words that Ancestor Styx had planned to be forgotten.

    Although the ancestor of Styx, Ti Xian, once thought that the West was coming for him, but when it really happened, he realized how bad his state of mind was, and he did not dare to stay in the underworld, and then did not say another word.  Hua immediately turned around and rushed back to the Blood Sea, waiting for the arrival of the western army.

    This time, Ran Deng and the others paid a high price for revenge, and also used all kinds of connections. Together, Ran Deng and the others directly moved the army to the bank of the sea of ??blood.

    When he saw Ran Deng leading the Western army outside the Blood Sea, Patriarch Styx shouted angrily: "Randeng, what do you want to do? Could it be that you really want to provoke a war between our Asura clan and your Buddhism?  Can¡¯t do it?¡±

    Hearing the words of the ancestor of Styx, Ran Deng snorted disdainfully and said: "Styx, do you think I will come to the Blood Sea in such a hurry just to see the scenery? Before you lead people to the Western Paradise,  When, youYou should have been mentally prepared for it. No matter how nice you say it, you can't change my decision. I'm not unreasonable. I'll give you a quarter of an hour. If you are willing to commit suicide, then  I can make the decision to let the Asura clan go. You should make a decision quickly. My patience has its limit!  "

    Just as Ran Deng finished speaking, a cold snort suddenly came from him: "What a reasonable and unforgiving person. I really want to know what ability you in the West have to dare to say such big words. It seems that what I gave you before  You people didn¡¯t seize the opportunity well at all. Since you still want to seek death on your own, then I will give you another chance and you all just die!"

    As soon as these words were said, everyone present knew that they were Zhu Jiuyin's words. After hearing Zhu Jiuyin's provocative words, Ran Deng said coldly and disdainfully: "Zhu Jiuyin, do you think that just because of your current ability?"  Can the situation still stop us? If you want to fight, then we will fight to the death. I wonder if you dare!"

    No one can control the situation when it comes. Ran Deng is the master of Mahayana Buddhism. Since he has issued a challenge to Zhu Jiuyin, Zhu Jiuyin, as a strong person, cannot refuse. Zhu Jiuyin laughed and said: "Okay, very  Okay, Ran Deng, it seems that your skills have not improved much after practicing again, but your courage is not small. If you are looking for death, then I will give you another chance, kill!"

    Zhu Jiuyin didn't say anything more to Ran Deng. With a thought, he rushed directly into the Western army, because the people who followed Ran Deng were all elites from the West. Zhu Jiu Yin took action.  That is the killing move, which will knock the opponent off his back and result in heavy casualties in a single encounter.

    What does it mean to be fearless? This is what Zhu Jiuyin means. For him, he doesn't care at all. Since he wants to take action, it will naturally be a killing spree. In just a few breaths, the Western army has many masters.  He fell into a pool of blood.

    Zhu Jiuyin made a move, and then shouted to the ancestor of Minghe: "Minghe, when are you going to take action?"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin opened his mouth, Ran Deng was horrified. As soon as the expert made a move, he would know if there was something wrong. As soon as Zhu Jiuyin made a move, it was very clear that it would not be a good thing for the West to continue to die with Zhu Jiuyin.  It was said that Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation was insufficient, but Zhu Jiuyin made it clear to Ran Deng that the information given to them by Zhunti and Jie Yin was false. Although Zhu Jiuyin had no magic power, he was the true form of the Chaos God and Demon.  It was really too powerful. Let alone ordinary acquired spiritual treasures, even the acquired treasures and innate spiritual treasures were killed by Zhu Jiuyin without causing any harm to Zhu Jiuyin. Ran Deng, who thought he was well prepared,  After the war started, they were at a disadvantage, and their lives were once again threatened.

    After seeing Zhu Jiuyin's terrifying strength, the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti in the Western Paradise shouted loudly: "No, we have fallen into a trap. This bastard Zhu Jiuyin is deliberately setting off the lamp."  If he takes action, his action will bring disaster to himself, because we all misestimated Zhu Jiuyin's strength. In the face of absolute strength, any calculation will be a hit, but it happened  Even if we want to change now, it¡¯s too late.¡±

 Text Chapter 372: Crazy

    Zhunti Shengru took a deep breath and said: "Brother, it seems we can only use the last resort!"

    Hearing Zhunti Shengru's words, Jieyin Shengru's face suddenly changed greatly, and he said in a deep voice: "Junior brother, is there really no possibility of recovery? You must know that doing this will have a great impact on me in the West.  If you¡¯re not careful, you¡¯ll be in catastrophe!¡±

    Zhunti Shengru sighed: "Brother, why would I want to do this? Zhu Jiuyin forced all of this. We all underestimated Zhu Jiuyin's strength. Although he has no magic power, the chaos gods and demons are really  The body is also beyond our expectations. You see, Ran Deng and the others may not be able to break through Zhu Jiuyin's defense. If they can't even break through the defense, then what's the point of talking about a war? If we don't do this, we may wait in vain.  Shao Jiang is in for another disaster!"

    Jieyin Sheng sighed and said: "Junior brother, but the price of doing that is too high. That is the cultivation level of the disciples. It is hard-won. We have to be careful. Otherwise, it may cause internal collapse.  !¡±

    Zhunti Shengru shook his head and said: "Senior brother, we don't have so much to take care of now. If we don't do this, then people like Ran Deng will die again. For the first time, we can still pretend that we are not familiar with Zhu Jiu."  Yin is an excuse, but if we fail again this time, the momentum of the West will be completely exhausted. For the prosperity of the West, we can only do this!"

    After hearing Zhunti's words, a trace of unbearability flashed across the face of Sheng Ying, and then he sighed and said: "Forget it, it's up to the junior brother to decide everything. We must remember their sacrifice this time.  When they come back, they must make amends one by one, and must not neglect anything, otherwise it will also be a disaster for us in the West!"

    Zhunti Shengru nodded and said: "Senior brother, don't worry, Ran Deng will not let us down. I, the West, will definitely win this battle. I will teach Zhu Jiu Yin and Styx a lesson and let them know  The fate of provoking me in the West!"

    As Zhunti Shengru spoke, his mind moved, and a spiritual thought came out of the air, connecting with the burning lamp. The burning lamp, which was far away on the bank of the sea of ??blood, suddenly received the divine thought from Zhunti Shengru.  At this time, I couldn't help but feel overjoyed. Although Zhunti Sheng's decision was a bit cruel, for Ran Deng, as long as he could save his own life, it was not within his scope to consider the price.  In fact, when he came to the blood sea to fight with the ancestor of Styx, Ran Deng knew in his heart that countless Buddhist disciples would perish in this sea of ??blood. For the great prosperity of the West, they all had to do this.

    After receiving the instructions from Zhunti Shengru, Ran Deng shouted loudly: "Zhu Jiuyin, you have gone too far. Since you bully the small with the big one, don't blame me for being ruthless. Jue Kill,  The final plan is out!¡±

    As soon as Ran Deng said these words, Zhu Jiuyin's heart suddenly shivered, and a bad feeling arose. This was a situation Zhu Jiuyin rarely encountered. He really couldn't think of how to use Ran Deng to enter the world.  How could his strength threaten him? Could it be that the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin couldn't help but take action against him.

    However, Zhu Jiuyin quickly gave up this idea. Zhunti and Jie Yin were not fools. They could not violate Taoist Hongjun's orders in front of the immortals of the three realms. In that case, they would face destruction.  Anyone who is not a fool will not do such a stupid thing, but if it is not for the saint, who can threaten him, Zhen Yuanzi, or the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother in the Yaoting?  Even they don't have that ability!

    Just when Zhu Jiuyin was puzzled, the Buddhist disciples who had always been inconspicuous among the Western army became crazy, with crazy looks flashing on their faces, and endless Buddha light erupted from their bodies.  .

    Before Zhu Jiuyin could react, the Buddha's light emitted from these bodies illuminated the sea of ??blood into a golden light. The endless Buddha's light caused the Asura army to let out a burst of screams. If it weren't for this sea of ??blood,  With the advantage of Yaoran, I am afraid that all these Asuras will die here. This is the trump card that Ran Deng said. Each of these Buddhist disciples burned their own relics and burst out at the cost of their whole body cultivation.  The most powerful Buddha's light defeats the enemy.

    When Ancestor Minghe saw such a drastic change, he was furious and shouted: "Blood waves are coming, let Ancestor destroy them!"

    As Patriarch Styx's shout fell, endless waves of blood surged up from the sea of ??blood. The waves of blood wanted to destroy those self-burning Buddhas so that they could no longer threaten his own Asura army.  , it is a pity that Patriarch Styx underestimated the Second Saint of the West. If these people were so easily destroyed, they would not be regarded as their trump cards.

    Just when the blood wave was rising, these Buddhist disciples shouted loudly: "My Buddha is compassionate and saves all living beings. All dharmas are unified, and the Buddha's light is eternal. Explode!"

    With a loud "boom", those Buddhist disciples exploded themselves one by one, and rays of Buddha's light followed.Their bodies erupted, and pillars of Tongyao light appeared. Before Zhu Jiuyin and Ancestor Minghe could react, these Buddhas had already died, and pillars of Tongyao light appeared.  A huge Buddhist formation, this is the trump card prepared by the two sanctuaries of Zhunti and Jieyin. It is also one of the most powerful formations in Buddhism, the 'Sacrifice and Nirvana Formation'.

    You must know that this 'Sacrifice Nirvana Formation' seems to be aimed at the Asura clan in the sea of ??blood, but in fact it is aimed at Zhu Jiuyin. The reason why they targeted Asura before was to lower Zhu Jiuyin's status.  Jiuyin was alert, and when the 'Sacrifice Nirvana Formation' came together, streaks of golden light rushed into Zhu Jiuyin's true form of the chaotic gods and demons, and the Styx Ancestor himself was also affected.  They were completely trapped by the golden light.

    "Oops! We've been tricked!" Zhu Jiuyin reacted in an instant. Everything Ran Deng and the others did before was just to attract their attention, waiting for the opportunity to attack. Zhu Jiuyin instantly wanted to use the magical power of space to escape.  It was a pity that Zhu Jiuyin failed in this golden light. This 'Sacrifice Nirvana Formation' locked him tightly.

    The 'Sacrifice and Nirvana Formation' is an ending formation formed at the cost of the lives of many Buddhist disciples. If anyone who is trapped wants to break out of the formation, they will need the power to break through the formation, and that  The power formed by thousands of Buddhas has exceeded that of Zhu Jiuyin, because Zhu Jiuyin does not have any magic power in his body now, all he has is brute force. If he wants to break out of the formation, it cannot be done instantly.  You must know that supernatural powers must also connect the avenues, and there is only one kind of power in this 'Sacrifice and Nirvana Formation', and that is the power of Buddhism. Zhu Jiuyin without magic power will naturally not be able to get out of the trap instantly.

    Zhu Jiuyin is still like this, not to mention the Asura clan who were trapped in the formation. Under this golden light, everyone was beaten to death, because this is restraint based on attributes, even  The Styx Ancestor was also beaten into a state of disarray. He was beaten so badly by the Western juniors on his own territory, which made the Styx Ancestor feel very embarrassed.

    When they saw the West launching such a rebellious method, all the immortals in the three realms gasped. Everyone knew that Zhu Jiuyin was ruthless and crazy enough, but the West was also crazy enough to launch such a suicidal move.  The price was too high for thousands of Yaoxian-level disciples to perish like this in a large formation, and they were very generous when they made a move.

    Of course, if you pay, you will gain. Although the price paid by the West is high, the Asura clan has suffered greater damage. The West only paid thousands of Yaoxian, while the Asura clan suffered tens of thousands.  The losses, including Golden Immortal-level casualties, were nearly ten times the difference. Such a shocking and tragic battle made all the immortals in the three realms gasp.

    Yuanshi Yaozun and Taishang Laojun, who originally had thoughts about the West, extinguished those thoughts in their hearts for a moment. They will not fight head-on with the West before they develop and grow. After all, they compete with the West.  The madness makes them all feel chilled. If the West really uses this unpredictable method on the Ru and Chan religions, then their orthodoxy will probably be interrupted. Such consequences are not something they can afford.

    In fact, Yuanshi Yaozun and Taishang Laojun too overestimated their status in the hearts of the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin. With the little cultivation of their disciples, they wanted to let the West use such a big deal.  There is no need to think about it, they are not qualified enough, let alone the two sects of Shuoru and Chan. Even Yaoting and Jiejiao are not qualified. Only Zhu Jiuyin can make the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin do this.  Such a crazy move comes.

    Not only Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Yaozun were shocked, but the Jade Emperor and Queen Mother who had just plotted against the West were also a little dumbfounded. They really didn't expect that there was such a trump card in the West, although this trump card was against Yaoting.  The threat is much smaller. Bi Jingyaoting controls the power of Zhou Yao Xingdou. With the power of the 'Zhou Yao Xingdou Formation', he can destroy the 'Sacrifice and Nirvana Formation' in the west in an instant.  The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were worried about the ruthlessness of the West, because they saw the shadow of Zhu Jiuyin in these people. Although these people could not be compared with Zhu Jiuyin, they still had such crazy beliefs.  The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother felt threatened.

    For people with faith, their actions are crazy, especially for sects like the West, which have a good grasp of this power. Their disciples are even crazier. Although the West is poor, it is true that  They are extremely crazy in their beliefs. No one knows how many such crazy people the West can fight. So in an instant, everyone changed their views on the West again, and everyone cautiously  Rethinking the West.

    (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 373 Enlightenment

    Chapter 373: Enlightenment

    A madman is not scary, but a group of madmen is scary. The West has created a group of madmen and displayed such amazing formations. Just from the beginning, the Asura clan of the ancestor of Styx was devastated.  Although not many of the Asura clan died, this terrifying formation in the west severely affected the confidence of the ancestors of Styx and the Asuras, causing fear in their hearts.

    Suppression!  Suppression in strength, this was the first feeling of Ancestor Styx. The power of the 'Sacrifice Nirvana Formation' arranged by Ran Deng made Ancestor Styx, a powerful quasi-sage, feel suppression in strength.  This is something that Ancestor Styx has never experienced before. It is really amazing that a formation composed of heavenly immortals can suppress his quasi-sage.

    Ancestor Styx couldn¡¯t help but shout in his heart: ¡°Could it be that this is the ultimate trump card of the West? I am not willing to accept it. Why would such a large formation appear in the hands of the West!¡±

    The Buddha's Light's suppression of Patriarch Styx is indeed very powerful, because it is a suppression based on attributes, and the power erupted from the 'Sacrifice Nirvana Array' is also extraordinary. It triggers a trace of the original power between heaven and earth.  Only then could Patriarch Styx have such feelings, and this is what the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin have been working towards.

    Faith, pure faith combined with Western methods can have such a powerful power. This is one of the ultimate powers created by the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin over the years. It is precisely because of this power that Zhunti and Jieyin can achieve such powerful power.  Only then could the two saints, Ti and Jie Yin, attack Zhu Jiuyin.  Only then did we hit the sea of ??blood.

    Endless Buddha light poured into Zhu Jiuyin's body, and the original power of the Buddha light tried to restrain Zhu Jiuyin, the powerful chaos god and demon.  After all, there is no magic power in Zhu Jiuyin's body now. Even if he wants to resist, it is impossible. Once such power comes out, it is enough to make Zhu Jiuyin's chaotic god and demon lose most of its power, because in Zhunti and the connection  In the eyes of Yin Ersheng, Zhu Jiuyin's true form of the chaotic gods and demons contained huge evil spirits, and their Buddha's light had a strong restraint on the evil spirits. They paid such a high price in order to defeat Zhu Jiuyin in one fell swoop.  Deterrence the Three Realms.

    Unfortunately, the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin made a mistake in their calculations. Zhu Jiuyin had the treasure of destruction in his body. Although the power erupted from the 'Sacrifice Nirvana Formation' was pure, it was not as powerful as the treasure of destruction.  They were completely vulnerable in front of them. Their attempt to use Buddha's light to restrain Zhu Jiuyin's true form of the chaotic gods and demons could only be said to be in vain.

    When this endless Buddha's light crazily poured into Zhu Jiuyin's body, the treasure of destruction that had been warmly maintained in Zhu Jiuyin's body moved.  Those Buddha lights were completely swallowed up by the Destruction Treasure. The existence of the Destruction Treasure cannot be destroyed by such Buddha light. On the contrary, the Buddha light became the nutrients of the Destruction Treasure. It was absorbed and decomposed and then integrated into Zhu Jiuyin's severely damaged Kingdom of God.  , allowing Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s Kingdom of God to gain a glimmer of recovery.

    ¡°If the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin knew that the terrifying formation they had created through countless calculations turned out to be the nourishment for Zhu Jiuyin to restore his own strength, then they would be so angry that they would vomit blood.  Their idea is correct, but the power induced by the 'Sacrifice Nirvana Formation' is not enough to harm Zhu Jiuyin because the difference in the essence of their power is too big.

    With the help of the power of the Destruction Treasure, Zhu Jiuyin was not happy at all, because he finally discovered his own shortcomings again.  Western Buddhism not only has the power to restrain Patriarch Styx, but also has a certain influence on Zhu Jiuyin.  If it were not for the protection of the treasure of destruction, I am afraid that Zhu Jiuyin's power would also be affected by this 'Sacrifice Nirvana Formation'. Although the suppression is not great, it shows that Zhu Jiuyin's true body of the chaotic gods and demons is flawed.  It is said that the true body of acquired chaos gods and demons has infinite evolutionary capabilities than the true body of innate chaos gods and demons. However, before the great achievement, the true body of acquired chaos gods and demons is far less pure than the true body of innate chaos gods and demons.

    This battle gave Zhu Jiuyin a glimmer of understanding. The true form of the Chaos God and Demon condensed with evil energy was still not enough. As a Chaos God and Demon with the power of destruction, Zhu Jiuyin's evil energy alone was not enough to accomplish anything. Even if he had  Measuring the calamity aura is not enough, he still needs endless killing. During the three calamities, Zhu Jiuyin also collected endless killing aura, but no matter how Zhu Jiuyin evolved the avenue of destruction, he still lacked some power and could not let him  The true form of the Chaos God and Demon becomes more pure and unaffected by external forces.

    It's a pity that Zhu Jiuyin doesn't have so much time to think about all this at this time. Now he needs to send people like Ran Deng away to let them know how tragic the consequences of offending him will be, and let Zhunti and Jie Yin know  The consequences of irritating oneself are so serious that the West is not yet able to cover the sky with one hand.

    Standing in this 'Sacrifice Nirvana Formation', a sneer flashed across Zhu Jiuyin's face. He did not fight back. When the Destruction Treasure was awakened, Zhu Jiuyin had enoughThe power could break through the formation, but Zhu Jiuyin did not do that. He stood there and allowed the endless Buddha's light to be impacted by the 'Sacrifice and Nirvana Formation'.

    Zhu Jiuyin's performance shocked the Ancestor Styx who was standing with him. Zhu Jiuyin was just an empty shell, but he was not afraid of the influence of the 'Sacrifice Nirvana Formation'. Could it be said that he had nothing to do with him?  Is the gap between Zhu Jiuyin really that big? Are the Chaos Gods and Demons really that terrifying, and can they do anything without fear?

    Zhu Jiuyin had no intention of paying attention to Ancestor Minghe. He was really disappointed with the performance of Ancestor Minghe. As a veteran quasi-sage, he had also heard Taoist Hongjun preach in Zixiao Palace.  , but was suppressed and beaten by a person like Ran Deng who had just attained the quasi-sage path. The Asura clan was even more scattered. Can such power really protect the safety of the underworld?  Zhu Jiuyin no longer has any confidence in this point. It is better to seek help from others than to ask for yourself. If the Wu Clan wants to be strong, it must rely entirely on its own strength, and with the current strength of the Wu Clan, it does not need to rely on Ah in the sea of ??blood.  The Shura clan.

    The ancestor of Minghe had suffered repeated defeats, and in the eyes of Zhu Jiuyin, he had become a helpless Adou. He fought with the enemy on his own territory, but was restrained by the power of the West, which made the Asura clan lose confidence.  , Such power is really unacceptable to Zhu Jiuyin, and the incompetence of one general exhausts the entire army. Although Patriarch Styx has strong fighting ability, his command is so poor that Zhu Jiuyin cannot bear it.  If you can't even keep your own nest, what hope is there?

    Zhu Jiuyin glanced at Ran Deng with disdain, sneered and said, "Randeng, is this all you have? It seems that Zhunti and Jie Yin really haven't made much progress, and they can only play such crooked ways.  Borrowed power is never your own. If you want to use such means to fight me, you really underestimate me, Zhu Jiuyin. I will just stand here and let you attack. I want to see  How far can your 'Sacrifice Nirvana Array' go!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, Ran Deng was horrified. He really didn't expect Zhu Jiuyin to be able to restrain himself without fear of the power of the 'Sacrifice Nirvana Formation'. Could it be that the two saints Zhunti and Jie Yin made another miscalculation?  Okay, why is this happening? Ancestor Minghe was obviously suppressed, but why was Zhu Jiuyin fine?

    No!  Zhu Jiuyin must be trying to stay calm. I can't give up. I just persist. Even if I fail, it's not a big deal. The power lost is not myself, so what should I be afraid of?

    In an instant, Ran Deng quickly strengthened his confidence. Not only Ran Deng, but also everyone from the west was confident. In their hearts, they all believed that Zhu Jiuyin was trying to calm himself down. As time goes by,  The opponent will definitely not be able to resist the erosion of Buddha's light. After all, Zhu Jiuyin is just a chaotic god and demon without any magic power.

    People like Ran Deng can think so, but the saints can't think so, especially Sanqing and Nuwa. Their hearts can't help but feel heavy. They must know that the method that Zhunti and Jie Yin think of is very powerful.  The target of Zhu Jiuyin was not able to restrain Zhu Jiuyin. What does this mean? It is a qualitative difference. Zhu Jiuyin is a chaotic god and demon. His power is extremely condensed, and the 'Sacrifice Nirvana Array' is  Although the power of the detonation was powerful, it could not restrain Zhu Jiuyin's power, because they all knew that although Zhu Jiuyin was a chaotic god and demon, he had Pangu's bloodline in his body, and it was the bloodline of the power of time, the power of time.  It is not without reason that force is called a heaven-defying existence.

    It is true that the Buddha's light can restrain evil spirits, but the power induced by the 'Sacrifice and Nirvana Formation' is too weak. The Buddha's light may not be more powerful than the true fire of the sun between Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi.  Emperor Jundu was unable to do anything about Zhu Jiuyin, and Zhunti and Jie Yin thought that they could destroy Zhu Jiuyin with this mere sacrifice of such a small immortal. This was really a bit fanciful. In their eyes, Zhunti and Jie Yin  The effort to guide the Second Saint was too small. If they really wanted to fight Zhu Jiuyin to death, they should not have used Celestial Immortals, but Jin Immortals, or even Daluo Jinxian level masters to use the 'Sacrifice Nirvana Formation'. That way  The true form of the Chaos God and Demon has just been able to restrain Zhu Jiuyin.

    Although there is a trend of great prosperity in the West, after all, they are not the demon clan of the past. They cannot pull out countless golden immortals at will like the demon clan.  "Nirvana Formation", then the West is afraid that it will be over in one fell swoop, and all the manpower they have worked hard to accumulate will be in vain. At that time, there will be no great prosperity in the West, and what awaits them will be destruction.

 Text Chapter 374 Escape

    Chapter 374 Escape

    People like Ran Deng can persist in their beliefs and believe that as long as they persist, a victory will be waiting for them. However, his thoughts are just wishful thinking, and the actual situation is more dangerous than he thought. If it were not for Zhu  Jiuyin didn't want to give up such a great opportunity to restore his physical cultivation. He was afraid that the 'Sacrifice Nirvana Formation' had already been destroyed by him, and the Western army was afraid that it would have suffered heavy casualties.

    People like Ran Deng can't see the situation clearly, but as saints, Zhunti and Jieyin will not have such a view. If Zhunti and Jieyin can't see clearly the situation of Zhu Jiuyin, then  They don't deserve to be called saints.

    We can't go on like this, otherwise when the power of the 'Sacrifice Nirvana Formation' completely disappears, what awaits the west will be a bloody massacre. This madman Zhu Jiuyin is not a kind person, he is ruthless.  The Lord, the Lord who can do anything, Zhunti and Jieyin plotted against him, how could he not fight back.

    In an instant, Saint Zhunti made another move. This time he did not discuss with Saint Jie Yin. After all, time waits for no one. The reason they discussed before was because the matter was not serious enough to be unmanageable, but  This time is different. Once Zhu Jiuyin waits for a counterattack, it will be too late.

    As soon as his mind moved, Saint Zhunti immediately contacted Ran Deng. He did not give any reason, only one order, asking Ran Deng to lead the western army to retreat immediately regardless of everything, and ignore the 'Sacrifice Nirvana Formation'.  everything.

    When receiving this order, Ran Deng was a little dumbfounded.  It was obvious that Saint Zhunti wanted to abandon those disciples who had sacrificed their lives for the 'Sacrifice Nirvana Array', and gave up all the glory they had gained from their sacrifices.  This made Ran Deng unable to accept it for a while, because he really couldn't see Zhu Jiuyin's ability to break out of the formation.

    Ran Deng doesn't understand, neither does Lu Ya, and even the Maitreya Buddha and the Medicine Buddha don't understand, because they are unwilling to see everything they have fought for so hard given up, and it is useless not to understand, because  Sage Zhunti has issued a death order and must do so no matter what.  No matter how much dissatisfaction they have in their hearts, they have to withdraw. Whatever dissatisfaction they have, everything will wait until they withdraw to the Western Paradise.

    Fortunately, whether it was Ran Deng or Lu Ya, no matter how much dissatisfaction they had in their hearts, no matter how much they thought about seeking revenge from Zhu Jiuyin, they could not disobey Saint Zhunti's order. After all, they  Just joined the West.  No one can take things too far, as that will only ruin their own future.

    This is also good luck for the West. If the people like Ran Deng stay in the West for a longer time, it will not be easy for Saint Zhunti to use such a strong order to make the other party retreat.  .

    Although Ran Deng was the master of Mahayana Buddhism, he still discussed it with everyone before ordering the retreat.  After Ran Deng gave the order, the Western army began to retreat in an orderly manner. This move of the West immediately alarmed the saints who were watching the battle, as well as the old Styx who was imprisoned in the 'Sacrifice Nirvana Formation'.  Ancestor.

    When Ran Deng made such a decision in an instant, a sneer flashed across the faces of Sanqing and Nuwa.  They are not fools, and they naturally know that it is impossible for Ran Deng to make such a decision.  The only explanation is that Zhunti and Jieyin were directing from behind.

    Taishang Laojun said with a gloomy face: "What a accurate mention, what a good lead. Although there is a ban from the teacher, you are really unwilling to give up. You actually commanded by remote control. But you really think that you can hide it this way."  Can you outperform everyone? If you do too many clever things, you will always encounter ghosts!"

    Regarding the behavior of the Second Saint of the West, Taishang Laojun is displeased, and so is Nuwa. Even the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother who are above the heaven are also dissatisfied. They are clearly provoking everyone by doing this.  The bottom line is also testing the bottom line of heaven, which is not a good thing.

    Although there is a prohibition from Taoist Hongjun, the saints are not allowed to take any action in the three realms, it does not restrict the freedom of the saints. However, such actions as zhunti and guiyin will deprive everyone of their last bit of freedom. After all,  They commanded the Western army remotely, which was not much different from them personally taking action. Moreover, their doing so only further angered Zhu Jiuyin, a lunatic, and made things even more out of control. So Sanqing and Nuwa Empress would directly  The two saints, Ti and Jie Yin, were so cruel that they gritted their teeth.

    There is no use in anger, because with the prohibition of Daozu Hongjun, no one dares to take action against the Second Saint of the West, and can only watch Zhunti and the Second Saint Jie Yin playing with fire, but this is not just  It is Jieying and Zhunti themselves who will also involve people like them. How can all the saints not be angry about this.

    The Jade Emperor above the heavenThe Emperor and the Queen Mother had gloomy faces. As the Supreme of the Three Realms, the Jade Emperor had great ambitions. For the Jade Emperor, although Zhu Jiuyin was crazy, Zhu Jiuyin had no ambitions for the power of the Three Realms.  The threat to heaven was very small. On the contrary, the West was different. The ambitions of the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin were so great that they were unbearable for the Jade Emperor.

    The Jade Emperor snorted coldly and said: "Zhunti and Jieyin are playing with fire. They are happy. They treat Zhu Jiuyin and Ancestor Minghe as fools, but after being angered, Zhu Jiuyin went crazy.  A large part of the impact on the Three Realms will be borne by us. The great prosperity of the West is the general trend of heaven, but they cannot go so far. Since you are so presumptuous, don't blame me for being cruel!"

    Speaking of this, the Jade Emperor's eyes flashed with a trace of sinisterness, and then he said to the Queen Mother: "Yaochi, the peaches in your peach garden should be ripe soon. It's time for us to hold a peach convention and invite the immortals from the three realms to come.  Heavenly Court said, this time we must peel off the West's skin, let them know that the Three Realms are no longer a world of saints, but respect you and me, let them know some rules!"

    As soon as the Jade Emperor said this, the Queen Mother nodded and said: "Haotian, you are right, the West has been too arrogant during this period. I really think that I can take advantage of the general trend of heaven to act arbitrarily and repeatedly provoke the bottom line of my heaven.  We will invite everyone to this Peach Conference, but we will not invite people from the West to teach them a lesson!"

    The Queen Mother¡¯s plan is insidious enough. If all the immortals from the three realms are invited to the Peach Conference in Heaven, only people from the West will not be invited.  The West is really embarrassed, and the impact caused by this is huge. This is no longer a peach gathering, but the heaven is declaring its dissatisfaction with the West to the immortals in the three realms.

    You must know that now the West has offended Zhu Jiuyin and Ancestor Minghe to death. If Heavenly Court makes such a move again, then the West will really be the enemy of all, and will not have a single friend in the Three Realms.

    ??No one knows what is happening in heaven.  Because Ran Deng's sudden retreat made the Ancestor of Styx feel confused. He didn't understand what Ran Deng and the others were doing and why they would take the initiative to retreat when they had the upper hand. What they did was actually inconsistent with the way the West had done things in the past.  The difference is that although Patriarch Styx is very arrogant, he is not arrogant enough to think that he can force the opponent back.  If Zhu Jiuyin is the only one who can do this, it would be a bit interesting if that were the case. In other words, Zhu Jiuyin's previous words were not lies, but full of confidence.

    The ancestors of Minghe were aware of Ran Deng's actions, so how could Zhu Jiuyin not notice them.  When he saw Ran Deng and the others trying to retreat, a sneer flashed across Zhu Jiuyin's face.  Zhu Jiuyin is not a good person who doesn't fight back or scold him. He has always believed in taking revenge and complaining. Since people like Ran Deng have offended him, if they want to leave without paying any price, then  It's impossible.

    Just when Patriarch Minghe was about to remind Zhu Jiuyin, Zhu Jiuyin suddenly snorted coldly and said: "Randeng, what do you think this sea of ??blood is, and who do you think Zhu Jiuyin is?  , I can let you do whatever you want here, come as you please, leave as you please, it's too late to go now, please stay here!"

    Speaking of this, Zhu Jiuyin's body suddenly burst out with a strong aura, which was the unique murderous aura of the chaotic gods and demons. The murderous aura moved the heaven and earth to change color, and the "Sacrifice Nirvana Formation" that trapped Zhu Jiuyin was affected by this murderous aura.  With the impact, it became shaky. The formation formed by sacrificing so many people was originally thought to be able to trap Zhu Jiuyin, but now it seems that they were wrong, and they were very wrong. In an instant, Ran Deng finally  I understand why Saint Zhunti was in a hurry to let them retreat. It is because Saint Zhunti has seen through the nature of Zhu Jiuyin and understands that the power of the 'Sacrifice Nirvana Array' is not enough to suppress Zhu Jiuyin.

    With Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s character, if they plot against Zhu Jiuyin like this, they will definitely be met with a crazy counterattack by Zhu Jiuyin, and now Zhu Jiuyin is about to start a counterattack and attack them.

    When he thought of this, Ran Deng couldn't help but become anxious, and quickly urged the Western army to retreat quickly. In fact, there was no need for Ran Deng to urge. Under the threat of death, the Western army retreated faster than a rabbit, and everyone was worried.  He retreated too late and his life was at risk. After all, those companions who had died tragically at the hands of Zhu Jiuyin could learn from their mistakes.

    For Zhu Jiuyin, although he really wants to completely devour the power in the 'Sacrifice Nirvana Formation' in order to repair his divine kingdom, after all, such an opportunity is not easy to come by, but Zhu Jiuyin does not  He had to give up. Although it was a good thing for him to restore the Kingdom of God, Zhu Jiuyin was more concerned about not being able to take advantage of people like Ran Deng. If he let people like Ran Deng go like this today, no matter what  Let them leave with ease, the pairZhu Jiuyin's reputation in the Three Realms will have a big blow, which Zhu Jiuyin does not want to see, so Zhu Jiuyin must take action to teach people like Ran Deng a lesson.

    Rather than teaching a lesson to people like Ran Deng, it is better to say it is a lesson to the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin. Zhu Jiuyin does not believe that such a plan can be arranged by a traitor like Ran Deng. Don't look at it.  Right now, Ran Deng is the master of Western Mahayana Buddhism, but he is somewhat of a master of the West. All of this was caused by the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin.

    When they heard Zhu Jiuyin's words, the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin felt even more uneasy. One wrong step would lead to a wrong step. If there was another accident this time, the West would have great fun, because they  They could all feel the boundless killing intent in Zhu Jiuyin's heart. Their plan this time had completely angered Zhu Jiuyin, a crazy person.

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin finished speaking, his real body of the Chaos God and Demon moved. He punched out, and the 'Sacrifice Nirvana Formation' that was launched at the cost of thousands of people's sacrifices collapsed instantly.  , directly destroyed the 'Nirvana Formation of Sacrifice of Life' with one punch. Zhu Jiuyin's violent move made Zhunti and Jieyin feel chilled. No one understands the 'Nirvana Formation of Sacrifice of Life' better than them.  The power, even if it has consumed a lot of power of the 'Sacrifice Nirvana Array' before, is after all the power composed of thousands of immortals, and it is the power that is unleashed by its own potential.

    Zhu Jiuyin can destroy this formation with one punch, which means that Zhu Jiuyin's true form of the Chaos God and Demon is more powerful than they imagined. It is impossible to use such small means to destroy the foundation of Zhu Jiuyin.  , paid thousands of prices but had no choice but to get a cent of Zhu Jiuyin, this is really unacceptable to the two saints Jie Yin and Zhunti.  Perhaps in the eyes of others, the West has achieved unprecedented success. After all, the 'Sacrifice and Nirvana Formation' inflicted heavy damage on the Asura army in one blow, severely damaging the opponent's confidence. However, in the battle between Zhunti and the Two Saints  In his eyes, this was a failure. Just Ancestor Styx and the Asura army were simply not worth the high price the West had to pay. Although the immortals were only cannon fodder-level existences, even cannon fodder could not be lost casually.  After all, the great prosperity of the West needs such grassroots support. Without grassroots support, the West will become a rootless tree.

    One punch destroyed the 'Sacrifice Nirvana Formation'. Zhu Jiuyin's strength not only frightened the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti, Sanqing and Nuwa Empress were also a little uneasy. After all, no one wanted to see Zhu Jiuyin.  The more powerful Zhu Jiuyin is, the more powerful Zhu Jiuyin is, which is a big threat to people like them. Although everyone very much hopes to see Zhu Jiuyin and the West fight to the detriment of both sides, it is a pity that the West cannot do this at all now.  , because now the Western army no longer has the slightest belief in fighting Zhu Jiuyin to the end. The only thing they think about now is to escape from Zhu Jiuyin's hands quickly and let themselves escape this disaster.

 Text Chapter 375: Forced to a dead end

    Chapter 375: Forced to a dead end

    They wanted to escape at this time, but it was too late. They were facing Zhu Jiuyin, not Ah Mao and Dog. Facing the already angry Zhu Jiuyin, it was too difficult for them to escape. Without the 'Sacrifice Nirvana Formation'  Impact, what they have to face is the powerful Zhu Jiuyin. For a person with a strong body like Zhu Jiuyin, the human sea tactic is not worth mentioning at all, because the powerful body of the Chaos God and Demon can support Zhu Jiuyin.  Yin Wuxian continues to fight, but people like Ran Deng fight with their magic power. This is the gap between the two sides.

    When Zhu Jiuyin punched open the 'Sacrifice Nirvana Formation', Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun showed smiles on their faces. Yuanshi Tianzun sneered and said: "Zhunti, Jieyin, it seems  The two of you are blinded by the general trend of heaven. We are the only ones that can be restricted by the general trend of heaven. For a fanatic like Zhu Jiuyin, he has never taken the general trend of heaven into his eyes. This time you will be angry.  Let¡¯s see how you deal with Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s attack from this lunatic!¡±

    In fact, not only Yuanshi Tianzun understood this, but the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin also knew at this moment that they were wrong, and they were so wrong. They should never have been blinded by Western Daxing for a moment, and actually chose  Face to face with Zhu Jiuyin, the West will now face Zhu Jiuyin's wrath.

    What to do, how to withdraw the army from the sea of ????blood, the hearts of the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin were spinning crazily, trying to find a way to preserve the vitality of the West and prevent it from affecting them.  The spread of Buddhism to the east.

    "It's a pity that the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin no longer have such an opportunity.  Under the anger, Zhu Jiuyin's chaotic bloodline was burning, and he shouted: "The end!" As Zhu Jiuyin's shout fell.  A gap opened on his forehead, and a daunting divine eye appeared in front of everyone.

    When Zhu Jiuyin's divine eye opened, a divine light with endless destructive aura shot out. That was the power of the end. Wherever the divine light passed, whether it was the Asura clan or the people of the West,  No matter what, everything under the Golden Immortal was directly destroyed and turned into nothing.  It's like it has never appeared before, this is the power of the ultimate meaning of destruction, the 'end'.

    "It's a pity that Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation level is still too low, and he can't exert the true power of the end at all. The people above the Golden Immortal were not killed by the power of the end, but were only seriously injured.

    When Zhu Jiuyin's destructive eye showed its power, Ran Deng was afraid of it.  Shouted loudly: "No!" Ran Deng shouted, and the 'Golden Lotus of Merit' in his hand was instantly sacrificed, emitting endless golden light of merit to resist the advance of Zhu Jiuyin's terminal power, and win for other Buddhist disciples  Time to retreat.

    Ran Deng has made such a choice, and others are naturally not to be outdone. You must know that if Zhu Jiuyin is allowed to continue, destruction will be waiting for the West.  Although Ran Deng doesn't want to risk his life, he is the leader of Western Mahayana Buddhism. If he doesn't stand out at this time, no one will take him as the leader of Mahayana Buddhism seriously in the future, so he must work hard for Buddhism.  The other disciples gained enough time to retreat.

    It is naturally impossible for Ran Deng to buy too much time by himself.  Experts such as Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva, Medicine Buddha and Maitreya Buddha are fully helping. I have to say that the luck of the West is really good.  Because the final power of Zhu Jiuyin's Destruction Eye does not distinguish between friend and foe, even the Asura clan was killed directly, so that the Asura clan who had already lost confidence had no intention of blocking them, allowing them to retreat with all their strength.

    Zhu Jiuyin looked down upon the performance of the Asura clan with great disdain. People who are greedy for life and afraid of death also want to gain a foothold in the Three Realms and gain the respect of the immortals in the Three Realms. That is simply wishful thinking. For those who form an alliance with people like the Asura clan  , Zhu Jiuyin felt a trace of regret in his heart. The Asura clan under the rule of Ancestor Minghe was really disappointing. Zhu Jiuyin could not see any blood in people like them.  , it is said that the Asura clan is warlike, but unfortunately Zhu Jiuyin no longer believes it at all, because the facts are right in front of him.

    Ancestor Minghe is not a fool. He can naturally feel the disdain for the Asura clan in Zhu Jiuyin's eyes. Although he is angry in his heart, he cannot vent it. Who makes the Asura clan under him so embarrassing that he directly kills the Asura clan?  His old face has been completely disgraced, no wonder Zhu Jiuyin despises him so much.

    For the Asura clan's poor performance, the ancestor of Styx was also furious. Once this incident is over, he must train these people severely so that they can be reborn and no longer embarrass themselves.

    After these few battles, all the immortals in the three realms were originally very afraid of Ancestor Minghe and the Asura clan under him, but now everything has changed. Everyone is dismissive of the Asura clan. Such a weak person  How can a race deserve to be feared by them? People¡¯s hearts are soWith this change, the reputation of the Asura clan was completely ruined, which was something the Styx Ancestor did not expect.

    When the reputation is ruined, the luck will naturally decrease. After all, the Three Realms are a world where strength is respected. The strength shown by the Asura clan is no longer worthy of that luck, so part of it will naturally disappear, and  This part of luck was taken away by the West. After all, the West was much more powerful than the Asura clan.

    When he saw the actions of Ran Deng and others, Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said: "Randeng, do you think you can stop me just by yourself? It's really fantastic. Since you want to die, then I will  I will fulfill you, destroy infinitely, and devour you!"

    Zhu Jiuyin didn't want to drag on Ran Deng and the others any longer. With a thought in his mind, he sacrificed the treasure of destruction. As soon as the black pyramid appeared, a powerful suction force burst out, trying to take away the innate treasure in the hands of Ran Deng and others.  Even if the spiritual treasure is sucked away, the 'Golden Lotus of Merit' has a strong defensive power, but it also belongs to whose hands it is. If it is in the hands of the saint, even if Yuanshi Tianzun sacrifices the most powerful weapon in the three realms, the innate treasure 'Pangu Banner'  'It may not be possible to break through the defense, but in the hands of Ran Deng, it's a different story. It's really difficult to resist the outbreak of Zhu Jiu Yin with Ran Deng's little cultivation.

    Zhu Jiuyin's sudden outburst made the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti unable to sit still. You must know that whether it is the 'Golden Lotus of Merit' in Ran Deng's hand or the innate spiritual treasure in the hands of others, there is no room for loss.  , once it is taken away by Zhu Jiuyin, the West will be completely defeated, and there will never be a chance to turn around. After all, this time the West is moving in full force, and all the treasures that can be used are taken out. This is the foundation of the West. If  If you lose it, you will lose your own luck.

    If the treasure falls into the hands of Zhu Jiuyin, then there is no need to think about getting it back, so we can't let this happen no matter what. Originally, the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin still took into account the prohibition of Daozu Hongjun, but now  They can no longer care about it. If they don't take action, the destiny of the West will fall into ruin.

    With a thought, the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti activated the traces of their souls left in the 'Golden Lotus of Merit' and the 'Seven Treasures Mystical Tree', and saw the 'Golden Lotus of Merit' and the 'Seven Treasures Mystical Tree' for a moment.  'Exploded with powerful power, the 'Golden Lotus of Merit' emitted endless golden light, firmly blocking the destructive treasure offered by Zhu Jiuyin, while the 'Seven Treasures Tree' swept away those who wanted to fly with one brush.  The innate spiritual treasure that left has been restored.

    Such a drastic change made Zhu Jiuyin snort disdainfully, and then said: "What a accurate mention, what a good lead. It seems that you two are really arrogant to the extreme, and you have the guts to resist the will of heaven. I am not alone.  Ah, okay, let me, Zhu Jiuyin, teach you today what progress you two have made during this time, how dare you resist the way of heaven!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, the faces of the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti in the Western Paradise changed greatly. Although they knew that they could not hide the matter, they did not want to see Zhu Jiuyin publicize it so much.  Hongjun Daozu had no intention of helping them suppress this matter. They had to face the punishment of Hongjun Daozu and Tiandao.

    Zhu Jiuyin's move was really insidious, and he directly pushed the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti to a dead end. Regarding this, whether it was Sanqing, Nuwa, or even the Jade Emperor in heaven  They and the Queen Mother are very happy to see that as long as Zhunti and Jieyin are punished, the destiny of the West will be damaged, and the spread of Buddhism eastward will be affected. This is a big deal for them.  Good thing.

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, the Minghe ancestor showed joy on his face and shouted loudly: "You guys, please give me all your strength to kill the enemy. We will do justice for heaven, even if it means sacrificing our own lives."  Maintain the dignity of heaven!"

    Shameless!  As soon as Patriarch Minghe said this, all the immortals in the three realms had this thought in their hearts. Patriarch Minghe was so shameless. Even he had the nerve to say that he was doing justice for heaven and using his own life to safeguard the dignity of heaven.  , you must know that the biggest person who defies heaven in the three realms is his ally, that is, Zhu Jiuyin who is standing next to him. If he really wants to do justice for heaven and maintain the dignity of heaven with his own life, then he must first  The first person to be killed should be Zhu Jiuyin, instead of shouting such shameless words at this time. Everyone is not a fool and knows the little thoughts in your heart.

    No matter how sinister and shameless Ancestor Styx is, no one can refute it. After all, Ancestor Styx shouts loudly in his slogans. Anyone who refutes it is opposing the way of heaven. No one will do such a stupid thing.  After all, they are not the ones who are unlucky, so why bother meddling in their own business.

 Text Chapter 376: Falling out

    Chapter 376: Breaking the Face

    Others can ignore the words of Patriarch Styx, but not the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin, because if this matter really gets serious, everyone will attack the West under the slogan of doing justice for heaven.  If the West flourishes, it will really be doomed. If Buddhism spreads eastward, it will be just an empty talk. Who will care about it?

    With a thought, the two saints Zhunti and Jieying used the thread of soul in the 'Golden Lotus of Merit' and the 'Seven Treasures Tree' to say: "Friends Zhujiujiu must be merciful and merciful, don't make things difficult."  What you have done is too great, and that is not good for anyone. Fellow Daoist Minghe, don¡¯t keep talking about doing justice for heaven, because you are not qualified yet!¡±

    After seeing the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin speaking, Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said: "Hey! The two saints finally spoke. You said that you are merciful and merciful. Why didn't I learn from you in the west?  I¡¯ve seen it, good guys, you¡¯ve always claimed to be a good person, but you¡¯ve even pulled off the trick of making your disciples self-destruct, and now you even dare to go against the will of heaven. I don¡¯t know how you, the two saints, can do anything to the people of the three realms.  You have to explain it to me, or do you think the words spoken by Taoist Hongjun still differentiate between people? To saints like you, it is just a joke, but to others, you will have to be severely punished!"

    This time Zhu Jiuyin finally caught the two saints Zhunti and Jie Yin by their sore feet. Naturally, he wanted to kill them. He directly doubted the credibility of Daozu Hongjun and forced Daozu Hongjun to kill the two saints of the West.  , otherwise the majesty of Daozu Hongjun will eventually be seriously doubted by the immortals in the three realms, and then the fun will be great.

    The two saints Zhunti and Jieyin have caused such a big trouble. Even if Taoist Hongjun doesn't want to come forward, he can't do it, because this is related to the stability of the three realms. If the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin are really allowed to do whatever they want, they won't do it.  Any punishment will cause chaos in the three realms, and no one will listen to his orders in the future.

    Before the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin could refute Zhu Jiuyin's words, suddenly there was a huge pressure in the sky. Even a strong man like Zhu Jiuyin felt the threat of death for an instant.  threaten.  Because he could feel the murderous aura directed at him in that pressure.

    Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but sneer in his heart. He understood that this was Taoist Hongjun's dissatisfaction with him, but Zhu Jiuyin was not afraid. He believed that Taoist Hongjun would not dare to kill him like this, and Zhu Jiuyin was also confident in protecting himself.  life.  The worst he could do was to give up the newly condensed true form of the Chaos God and Demon again.  No big deal.

    Zhu Jiuyin was able to withstand the anger of Taoist Hongjun, but Ancestor Minghe could not resist it. The huge pressure made him breathless, and he felt like his body was dead and his soul was gone.  Deep down in his heart, he was very aware of the stern warning from Taoist Hongjun. It seemed that he had really done something wrong this time. He should not have gone with a lunatic like Zhu Jiuyin, otherwise he would not have attracted Taozu Hongjun.  So angry.

    Zhu Jiuyin sneered and said: "Hongjun, I finally waited for you to show up. You are really amazing as a teacher. Even your disciples have turned a deaf ear to your words. It seems that you, a teacher of saints, have also turned a deaf ear."  It doesn¡¯t have much of a deterrent effect, which is really disappointing. I wonder how you want to punish Zhunti and Jieyin this time. Could it be that the thunder is big but the rain is small, so just punish them casually and that¡¯s it!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin dared to speak to Taoist Hongjun in such a tone at this time, questioning Taozu Hongjun's fairness. This has to be said that he is very crazy.  He was very arrogant and did not take Taoist Hongjun seriously at all, nor did he take the Tao of Heaven into his heart.

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s crazy words not only made Taoist Hongjun angry, but also the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin were even more angry.  Because they all knew that the more Zhu Jiuyin said this, the more he would punish them to death. How could they not make Zhunti and Jie Yin angry because of this, if Taoist Hongjun hadn't already appeared.  I'm afraid that both of them have the intention to deal with Zhu Jiuyin directly.

    Hearing Zhu Jiuyin's words, Taoist Hongjun said in a deep voice: "Zhu Jiuyin. Don't be so presumptuous. You accuse Zhunti and Jieyin, but are you doing the right thing yourself? If you have ideas, then  What do you think we should do with them?"

    Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said: "Of course I have to kill a policeman, kill Zhunti and Jieyin in public, and take away their sainthood. Only in this way can we give an explanation to the sentient beings in the three realms and let them  Everyone continues to believe in the way of heaven!¡±

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, all the immortals in the three realms gasped. Zhu Jiuyin was so vicious that he actually asked Taoist Hongjun to kill Zhunti and Jieyin and take away their saints.  Your Majesty, such a request is very crazy. No one expected that. When hearing Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words, everyone in the West showed great anger on their faces, and everyone looked at them fiercely.  Zhu Jiuyin is too cruel to eat Zhu Jiuyin alive.

    For the West, ifIf the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin were really killed by Taoist Hongjun and deprived of the dignity of saints, then the West would collapse in an instant, and they would all become bereaved dogs. How could this make them angry?

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin finished speaking, Taoist Hongjun said calmly: "Zhu Jiuyin, do you mean that as long as Zhunti and Jie Yin are dealt with, then you and the Wu clan behind you will obey the orders of heaven?  ?¡±

    These words of Daozu Hongjun made the sneer on Zhu Jiuyin's face even weirder. He said disdainfully: "What a Hongjun, you are really good at scheming. You actually used Zhunti and Jieyin to plot against me and  Wu Clan, do you think you have this ability? Our Wu Clan inherits the bloodline of the Great God Pangu. How can it be restricted by the mere way of heaven? Don¡¯t dream. It¡¯s not me asking you now, but whether you can  If you can't even do this, our way of heaven should quickly fend for itself. Don't always come out to make irresponsible remarks. Just take care of that. Look, now even your own disciples don't care about you.  Isn¡¯t it ridiculous to take what you say as one thing and still expect others to obey orders?¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s madness really shocked all the immortals in the three realms. He was able to damage the way of heaven in front of Hongjun Daozu. Zhu Jiuyin was indeed the number one madman in the three realms. No one dared to compare with him.

    Zhu Jiuyin's crazy persecution made the faces of the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti become extremely angry. When Taoist Hongjun showed up, the two of them had to appear here, waiting for Taozu Hongjun's fate, but  Now Zhu Jiuyin kept pushing them hard, and even pushed them to death. This made Zhunti unable to bear it anymore, and shouted angrily: "That's enough, Zhu Jiuyin, you are just a chaotic god and demon, a common person in the three realms."  Enemies, who have the right to criticize us!"

    Zhunti Saint did not open his mouth, but when he opened his mouth, Zhu Jiuyin sneered disdainfully and said: "Look, Saint has such a face, he gets angry when someone points out his hurt points. It's really ridiculous, Hongjun,  If you want to protect people like Xingfang, you have to give us a satisfactory explanation. Otherwise, none of the disciples like Xingfang will be able to leave here alive today. I, Zhu Jiuyin, will fight them to the death!"

    Ruthless!  Zhu Jiuyin was really ruthless. He directly said such threatening words to force Taoist Hongjun to severely punish the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin. For this reason, Zhu Jiuyin ignored everything and directly talked to Hongjun.  Daozu Jun was facing each other. At this moment, everyone was sweating for Zhu Jiuyin. No one knew what Zhu Jiuyin's supporter dared to say such words to Daozu Hongjun, and he could say it well.  So confident.

    Not to mention that all the immortals in the three realms were puzzled, even Taoist Hongjun was puzzled. He couldn't figure out where Zhu Jiuyin's confidence came from, and he dared to threaten himself with such a vulnerable empty shell.  .

    Bluffing?  No, Zhu Jiuyin is not so arrogant yet. Zhu Jiuyin never does anything he is not sure about. Since he dares to do this, he is absolutely sure to escape from his own hands.  It's not scary. What's scary is that behind Zhu Jiuyin there is the Witch Clan and the existence of the underworld. Once they really break out, whether it's the Witch Clan coming out of Nanzhan Buzhou, or the six reincarnations in the underworld causing trouble, it will be  It will directly affect Daozu Hongjun.

    Taoist Hongjun took a deep breath and said: "Zhu Jiuyin, the Lord of Heaven, naturally there will be an answer to the matter of Zhunti and Yingyin that satisfies the immortals of the three realms. As for these disciples in the West, they do not deserve to die.  , if you want to attack them, then go ahead. Although you are a chaotic god and demon and are not under the control of Heaven, but this is the Three Realms, and you are not qualified to fight against Heaven!"

    Having said this, Taoist Hongjun waved his hand, and for a moment those Western disciples were enveloped by Taoist Hongjun. For a moment, the space fluctuated, and those people were sent back to the Western Paradise by Taoist Hongjun.

    Zhu Jiuyin understood that Hongjun Daozu was demonstrating to him by doing this, telling him that under the way of heaven, Zhu Jiuyin's threat was so ridiculous and ignorant that no one in the Three Realms could threaten him.  Got Hongjun Daozu.

    Regarding Taozu Hongjun's counterattack, Zhu Jiuyin showed a trace of disdain on his face. He had long known that Taozu Hongjun could do this. Zhu Jiuyin sneered and said: "Hongjun, you can save  I can win them for a while, but I can't save them for a lifetime. Unless you can watch them all the time, otherwise I will have time to kill them. The three realms are indeed under the control of heaven, but this heaven is not perfect.  , it is impossible to cover everything. At that time, Father God Pangu could open the sky, and although I, Zhu Jiuyin Bucai, did not have the ability to open the sky, I still had the ability to destroy the three realms!" Zhu Jiuyin said this and was in agreement with Hong  Taozu Jun was furious and wanted to force Taozu Hongjun to express his position.

 Text Chapter 377 Undercurrent

    Chapter 377 Undercurrent

    When he heard Zhu Jiuyin's presumptuous words, Taoist Hongjun's expression changed and he said in a dark voice: "Zhu Jiuyin, don't be too presumptuous. This is the Three Realms. Even if the Three Realms are imperfect, you are not the only one who has not achieved great success.  The chaos gods and demons can only bear the wrath of heaven, I advise you to recognize the situation clearly!"

    Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "It's not something that a chaotic god and demon like me with no great achievements can bear. I don't know Hongjun, what ability do you have to kill me here? I can't bear it, but this  Neither the heaven nor the earth can bear it. If the three realms collapse, the heaven will be destroyed. On the contrary, as a god and demon of chaos, I still have a glimmer of hope!"

    What Zhu Jiuyin said is the truth. As a chaotic god and demon, even if the world collapses, he still has a glimmer of hope. At this point, even a saint is not as good as Zhu Jiuyin. This is also  Zhu Jiuyin's confidence is also the reason why Zhu Jiuyin dares to be so arrogant, because he has a trump card.

    Facing Zhu Jiuyin's crazy biting, Daozu Hongjun felt extremely depressed. Although he didn't want to be threatened by a small chaotic god like Zhu Jiuyin, now he really had to use Zhu Jiuyin.  Yin had no choice but to push Zhu Jiuyin into a panic, and it would really be a lose-lose situation. This was not what Taoist Hongjun wanted to see, but giving up at this point was also not what Taozu Hongjun wanted. For a time, Hongjun  Daozu has some feelings about making wax.

    The two saints Jie Yin and Zhunti were not fools. After seeing the confrontation between Zhu Jiuyin and Hongjun Daozu, they understood that the gap between themselves and Zhu Jiuyin was still very big. At least Zhu Jiuyin had the ability to compete with Hongjun.  Daozu Jun challenged them, but they didn't have the ability. Now Daozu Hongjun was in trouble, so the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti naturally had to express their opinions.

    The saint took a deep breath and said, "Zhu Jiuyin, you don't need to be so aggressive. Don't you just want to target us two brothers? It is indeed our brothers who were at fault in this matter."  You violated the teacher's prohibition. We will naturally give everyone an explanation for this matter, but you are too arrogant and too self-righteous for you to be so presumptuous!"

    Having said this, the Holy Saint suddenly turned around and said to Taoist Hongjun: "Teacher, the mistake has been made. For the safety of the Three Realms, Teacher, please don't worry and treat me and Junior Brother Zhunti according to the rules."  Punishment, we are willing to take our responsibility. This is the punishment we should bear!"

    As soon as Saint Jieyin said these words, Taoist Hongjun couldn't help but sigh in his heart: "Jieyin, it's easy for you to say that you should be punished. If you really have to do this, then the spread of Buddhism to the East will only  I'm afraid it will also be affected, and it will be a disaster for the Three Realms in the future. You can say that, but you can't do this as a teacher!"

    Although Taoist Hongjun was not willing to punish the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti, he was afraid of cutting off the way for Western Buddhism to spread eastward, preventing the West from flourishing, and hindering the general trend of heaven, but Zhu Jiuyin's aggressiveness made him  I had no choice but to give an explanation to the immortals in the three realms.  Otherwise, the majesty of Taoist Hongjun will be wiped out.

    Taoist Hongjun took a deep breath and said: "Okay! Zhunti, Jieyin, I did not misjudge you. You finally still have the existence of heaven in your hearts. You still remember that you have a teacher like me. Since you still have  If you have this heart, then I will say nothing more. From now on, saints are not allowed to step into the Three Realms and interfere with the development of the Three Realms. You are not allowed to leave your own dojo. You two made a mistake first.  After this matter is over, you must go back to seclusion for three hundred years!"

    As soon as Daozu Hongjun said this, the faces of Sanqing and Nuwa suddenly became extremely ugly, and they were all yelling at Zhunti and Jieyin. The reason why they were implicated was entirely because of them.  , how can this not make them hate Zhunti and Jieyin two saints in their hearts? Of course, as the other person who caused this incident, Zhu Jiuyin, they also hold a grudge. Unfortunately, they do not have the strength to deal with Zhu Jiuyin. They can only  Bear this bad breath.

    The two saints Zhunti and Jieyin breathed a sigh of relief. Since they were no longer allowed to interfere in the affairs of the Three Realms and were not allowed to leave their own dojo, three hundred years of seclusion was nothing. It didn't matter to them at all.  Influence.

    Hearing the words of Taoist Hongjun, Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said: "What a great Taoist Hongjun, I didn't expect that such a big thing would become so insignificant in your hands. It seems that there is no way to control it under the law of heaven."  The safety of the immortals in the three realms is taken as one thing, otherwise I would not have made such a decision. I am really not ashamed of your behavior for the sake of the sentient beings in the three realms. You saints are so hypocritical. Saints are unkind and treat all things like cud dogs.  There is really nothing wrong with this!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin still wanted to press, but his pressing step by step caused a strong backlash from Daozu Hongjun. Daozu Hongjun shouted in a deep voice: "That's enough, Zhu Jiuyin, the general trend of heaven is not yours."What the little Daluo Jinxian can know is that from now on, the cause and effect between you and the West has been wiped out. I hope you will take care of yourself and never do anything major that affects the safety of the three realms. This time you will be lucky enough to succeed.  But it only stops here. Don¡¯t get carried away.  "

    Zhu Jiuyin didn't care at all about what Daozu Hongjun said. To Zhu Jiuyin, the result of Daozu Hongjun's treatment was not important. In fact, Zhu Jiuyin knew from the beginning that he wanted to use  It is simply impossible to kill Zhunti and Jieyin for this matter. Not only is Taoist Hongjun unwilling to see it, but Heavenly Dao is also unwilling to see it. After all, the perfection of Heavenly Dao relies on the power of saints.  Perfect, Zhu Jiuyin did not think that Tiandao would commit self-harm, which was why he received this light punishment, allowing the two saints Jie Yin and Zhunti to escape this disaster.

    Now that Taoist Hongjun has taken action, even if Zhu Jiuyin is unwilling to do so, he also knows that he can't do anything to Taozu Hongjun now, let alone take the opportunity to eliminate the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti, so Zhu Jiuyin is not willing to do anything about this matter.  Jiuyin did not have too many disputes with Daozu Hongjun. For him, this result was barely acceptable. After all, it was not only the two saints Jie Yin and Zhunti who were restricted this time, but also Sanqing and Nuwa Empress.  He was also restrained, and in this way, Zhu Jiuyin's heart was harmonious, but Zhu Jiuyin would not show weakness, and snorted coldly: "The way of heaven is nothing more than this!"

    After Zhu Jiuyin said these words, he didn't look back, and went directly to the side of the Ancestor of the Styx River, and then said: "The friendship between the Styx River and the Styx River is on your own. The fate between you and me is over, and all blood will be lost in the future.  Everything in the sea is under your control, whether it is good or bad is your business alone!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, he left without even turning his head.  His performance surprised everyone. No one expected that Zhu Jiuyin would be so happy, as if it had nothing to do with him. Even Daozu Hongjun was a little surprised.  Among the people, only Ancestor Minghe felt uneasy. Zhu Jiuyin's words made him feel the crisis.

    You must know that Patriarch Styx did not give Zhu Jiuyin any support this time.  And this incident originally started because of the Ancestor Styx.  However, Ancestor Minghe could not withstand the pressure of heaven and made a compromise, which naturally aroused Zhu Jiuyin's dissatisfaction. People all grow up in adversity.  However, the ancestor of Minghe and the Asura clan under him did not show it. Zhu Jiuyin was not a good person. He would naturally not be of any help to a person who was of no use to him. If a person does not serve himself, he will be destroyed by heaven and earth.  Since Ancestor Minghe's performance was so poor, Zhu Jiuyin naturally became the choice to abandon him.

    Seeing Zhu Jiuyin leaving so resolutely, the Ancestor Minghe showed a trace of desire in his eyes, hoping that Zhu Jiuyin could leave a trace of his thoughts for him after so many years of relationship. Unfortunately, he took away from Zhu Jiuyin.  Didn't see this coming.

    When he saw the trace of determination in Zhu Jiuyin's eyes, Ancestor Minghe knew that the relationship between him and Zhu Jiuyin was completely broken, and there was no possibility of repair. Such a result made him  His heart was filled with anger and hatred.  He was not targeting Yu Zhu Jiuyin, but the Tao of Heaven, Taoist Yu Hongjun and the two saints Zhunti and Jie Yin. In his heart, he believed that the reason why he fell into this fate was first of all because of the unfairness of the Tao of Heaven.  Secondly, Daozu Hongjun was partial, and the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin were even more insidious and cunning. This time together, they just caused him to miss the opportunity.

    Perhaps because the anger in his heart was too strong, Ancestor Minghe left the Sea of ??Blood without any hesitation when he saw Zhu Jiuyin.  In anger, he no longer paid attention to Taoist Hongjun and the two saints Zhunti and Jie Yin. He snorted coldly and then turned around and rushed into the sea of ??blood.  He didn't even leave a word. This was to express his dissatisfaction to Taoist Hongjun.

    Regarding Patriarch Minghe's actions, Daozu Hongjun was not at all uneasy. In the eyes of Daozu Hongjun, Patriarch Minghe was nothing more than an ant. Although it was said that the sea of ??blood would never dry up and the river Mingx would not die, if Daozu Hongjun had the intention  If he wants to clean up Styx, then Styx's idea is simply not within his scope of consideration.

    Taoist Hongjun can do this, but the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin are very heavy in their hearts. This time they were tricked by Taozu Hongjun. If Taozu Hongjun hadn't secretly encouraged them, how could they have allowed their disciples to make such a fuss?  Naturally, nothing like this would happen in this attack. Even though Taoist Hongjun finally rescued Zhunti and Jie Yin, there was no sense of gratitude in their hearts, only a trace of vigilance.

    Seeing the angry expression on the face of Patriarch Minghe when he left, the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin became even more uneasy. After this incident, the West has become the target of public criticism. Both Sanqing and Nuwa empress hated them because of their affairs.  As a result, they also lost their freedom. How could such a thing not make them angry? Naturally, there were many changes in the great rise of the West.

    The two saints Zhunti and JieyinThey are not fools. They will naturally have some suspicions in their hearts. Did Taoist Hongjun do it deliberately this time in order to target them in the West? He keeps saying that the rise of the West is the general trend of heaven, but he has been secretly plotting against the West, so that  The West cannot do its full work and keeps offending others. In this way, it has cut off many of the potential of the West and cannot truly replace Sanqing and others to dominate the Three Realms.

    Taoist Hongjun also felt what the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin were thinking. He said calmly: "Zhunti and Jieyin, you two can take care of yourself. I can help you for a while, but I can't help you forever. This  If it ends there once, it won¡¯t be so simple next time!¡±

    As soon as Taozu Hongjun said these words, before the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin could react, he left the sea of ????blood with a thought, leaving only the two of them standing there contemplating all this.  It took a long time for the two of them to wake up. At the moment when they woke up, their eyes showed a hint of helplessness, which was helplessness towards Daozu Hongjun!

    Although it is said that the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin have guessed what Taoist Hongjun is thinking, it is useless even if they think of it, because they can't change everything at all. The two can only smile bitterly at each other, and then glance at the sea of ??blood.  , and headed towards the Western Paradise without looking back.

    The impact of this incident was huge. For Sanqing and Nuwa, the sudden decision made by Daozu Hongjun disrupted many of their thoughts, which made them feel angry.  Everyone hates Zhu Jiuyin and the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin, because all this happened because of them.

    There is no use in hating, things have already happened, they have no ability to resist, they can only accept, and they can only bury this anger in their hearts. For Zhu Jiuyin, Sanqing and Nuwa Empress have lost half of their lives at this time.  They had no desire to take revenge. After all, Zhu Jiuyin's behavior in the confrontation with Hongjun Daozu was so crazy that they had to be cautious. They were all afraid that they would also follow the path of Zhunti and Jie Yin Er.  people's footsteps.

    Since we can¡¯t hate Zhu Jiuyin, we can only spread our anger on the head of the West. Therefore, if the West wants to prosper, it must face the anger of the three religions of human, interpretation, and Jie, as well as the anger of the demon clan.

    If the only people who are happy in this matter are none other than the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother in Heaven. In their hearts, Zhu Jiuyin and Ancestor Minghe are their nobles, precisely because of their madness.  , only then will Heavenly Court have the opportunity to be unafraid of all saints and not have to worry about its own problems.

    All the saints are no longer allowed to interfere in the affairs of the Three Realms, and are not allowed to leave their own dojo without permission. All this reduces the pressure on the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, and allows Heaven to no longer have to worry about the pressure of the saints. How can such a good thing not make them happy? They  How could one not be grateful to Zhu Jiuyin and Ancestor Styx.

 Text Chapter 378 A fatal blow

    An undercurrent is surging. This time, the incident caused by the Jingyin and the Second Sanctuary has caused an undercurrent in the entire Three Realms. In the eyes of many people, they thought that the retreat of Zhu Jiuyin was over, but they were wrong.  Well, all this has just begun, the fun is yet to come, everything has become beyond control.

    The great prosperity of the West is said to be the general trend of Yaodao, but Zhujiuyin has had a huge impact on them. As long as there are ambitious people who have other ideas in their hearts, and Yaodao cannot control Zhujiuyin, then everyone naturally wants to think about it.  Becoming the second Zhu Jiuyin, he wanted to get rid of the control of Yaodao and Hongjun Daozu.

    In this battle, it seems that Hongjun Daozu forced Zhu Jiuyin back, but everyone knows in their hearts that Zhu Jiuyin is definitely not afraid of Yaodao and Hongjun Daozu, so naturally he underestimates Yaodao. This is  Changes in the heart.  Daozu Hongjun knew all this in his heart, but he could only let it develop. Maybe Daozu Hongjun had more ideas in his heart.

    The departure of Zhu Jiuyin made the Three Realms become more turbulent. The ancestor of Styx in the sea of ????blood not only failed in the battle against the West, but also lost the trust of Zhu Jiuyin. This made  He was so full of anger that he had nowhere to go, so naturally he wanted to spread all this fire on the Asura clan and train these Asuras to death.

    Of course, Patriarch Minghe did this not only because of the evil fire in his heart, but also for his own safety. The Three Realms is a world that respects strength. With the Asura clan's recent  The performance has lost the ability to make the immortals in the three realms fearful. For the sake of his own safety, he must quickly improve the strength of the Asura clan, otherwise there will be disaster waiting for him. The ancestor of Styx is very hostile to the West.  Understand that the other party can come to the door several times, and this time they have suffered such a big loss at the hands of Zhu Jiuyin. They dare not go to Zhu Jiuyin to cause trouble, and will definitely vent their anger on their own heads. Mr. Minghe  Zu had to do this for his own sake.

    Just when Patriarch Minghe was fiercely training the Asura clan, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother on the Yaoting finally took action, and the invitations to the Peach Conference were sent to the hands of the immortals in the three realms one by one. However, in the Yaoting,  Only the West was not invited in, and even Ran Deng, the master of Western Mahayana Buddhism, was not invited, and did not save the West any face at all.

    You must know that such a big event as the Flat Peach Conference is very important to the immortals of the three realms. After all, it is a flat peach, and its Xianyao spiritual root is a rare tonic for the immortals of the three realms, especially for the extremely poor.  They were looking forward to it very much, but this time the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother didn't even give half of the invitation to the West. This was a slap in the face of the West in the nude, and the beating made them extremely painful.

    There are basically no secrets in the Three Realms. For such a big event, no one from the West was invited to attend the Peach Conference held by the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. The news spread quickly among the Three Realms. Such an event  It shocked all the immortals in the three realms. Although everyone knew that the Jade Emperor was not dealing with the West due to the affairs in the world, and there were conflicts between the two sides, no one thought that the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother would do such a great job at the Peach Conference. They did not even get a seat.  They will not leave any room for the West. This is a rift with the other side.

    Yaoting's reaction like this caused the immortals in the three realms to talk a lot, each of them expressing their own opinions. Everyone in the West had no good impressions. After all, in their eyes, they all believed that the three realms were in such chaos.  It all started because of the West, and they have repeatedly taken advantage of the Western boom to act recklessly.

    Of course, some people think that the Jade Emperor is not generous enough. As the Lord of the Three Realms, how can he be on par with the West? Even if there is a conflict between the two parties, it should not be intensified. Unfortunately, these people's words were quickly drowned out, because everyone has a problem in their hearts.  It can be calculated that the number of flat peaches in the Yaoting Yao Flat Peach Conference is limited. Without the West, the chances of others entering nature are greater and they can get a better flat peach, so the West was soon ignored.

    Why did the Jade Emperor make such a big noise?  He just wants to isolate the West and let the West know that the dignity of Yaoting is not something they, the West, can step on. Since they are enemies of Yaoting, they have to face Yaoting's suppression.  It's just the beginning, and this Peach Conference is the main course, completely attacking the arrogance of the West and letting them know that the Three Realms are not a place for the West to act recklessly.

    The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother played such a trick that the faces of the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti in the Western Paradise became terrifyingly dark, even though they had been punished by Hongjun Daozu before and were forced to have no way out by Zhu Jiuyin.  He was not so angry when he retired, because Zhu Jiuyin had the ability to fight against the Holy Spirit, but the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were just two ants, and now these two ants were trampling on the dignity of the West.

      Zhunti Shengruyin said with a calm face: "Senior brother, Haoyao is too arrogant. He is blatantly attacking our Western momentum. He does not take you and me into consideration at all. We  We can't let him continue to be arrogant, otherwise the momentum we have finally built up will be destroyed!"

    Jieyin Shengru didn't know this yet. He didn't want to see such a thing happen, but he also had no choice. He just heard Jieyin Shengru sigh and say: "Junior brother, what you said is all this for me."  Understood, but what do you think we can do now? The Pantao Conference is organized by Hao Yao and Yao Chi. We can't go to Yaoting shamelessly. That would really cost us. And even if we have this intention, Teacher  The prohibition cannot be violated, after all, Jing Sanqing and Nuwa Empress are waiting for us to make a mistake again and beat us to death with a stick!"

    Zhunti Sheng said in a yin voice: "Brother, what will happen if Haoyao and Yaochi don't invite us to the West? We just go there shamelessly. I think Randen and other people will make a choice between profit and shame. I  I don¡¯t believe that if people like Ran Deng take the initiative to go to Yaoting, then Haoyao and Yaochi will turn them away!¡±

    " Zhunti Shengru is really a top-notch person. He can think of such a shameless method and dare to do it. I have to say that having a saint like him in the West is really beneficial to its own development.

    When he heard Zhunti Shengru's words, Jieyin Shengru frowned and said: "Junior brother, this is not good, our reputation in the West has really plummeted in the three realms, which is very detrimental to the spread of our Buddhism eastward.  !¡±

    Zhunti Shengru said disapprovingly: "Senior brother, now that the two ants Haoyao and Yaochi are at odds with us, what else do we have to worry about? Since he can make us look bad, we can also make him look bad.  If he comes to counterattack, they will also be unable to get off the stage. I want to see if Haoyao and Yaochi can fight to the end!"

    There is no other way for Zhunti Sheng to enter. After all, the West was severely damaged in the last war and its momentum was greatly damaged. Now it has been hit by the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother and its momentum is very low. If the West cannot restore its momentum quickly,  Then waiting for them will be a disaster. It is precisely because of seeing this that Zhuntifang came up with such a shameless way to get out of the predicament!

    Youdao reached out his hand to avoid hitting the smiling face, and Zhunti Sheng let Ran Deng and the others go to Yaoting to attend the Peach Conference. He did not believe that the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother could really lower their faces to block them. As long as Ran Deng and the others came.  In Yaoting, everything is easy to say. No matter what, there is a chance to teach the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother a lesson, disrupt this Peach Conference, and demonstrate to Yaoting.

    The idea of ????Zhunti Sage is a good one, but whether they can achieve this depends on their methods. It also depends on whether the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother can be ruthless and ruthless and not give the West any chance to fight back.

    The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother naturally attach great importance to such a big event as the Pan Peach Conference. It can be said that all the people who can be invited in the Three Realms are invited. With the exception of the West, even Zhu Jiuyin, the evil person who dared to confront Daozu Hongjun head-on, also  In the case of invitations, this arrangement highlighted Yaoting's dissatisfaction with the West.

    When receiving Yaoting's invitation, Zhu Jiuyin's face showed a look of disdain. Although Yaoting made such an arrangement, it was beneficial to Zhu Jiuyin. After all, it had dampened the arrogance of the West.  , but Zhu Jiuyin did not see the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, because Zhu Jiuyin did not see strength in them. A Yao Emperor who only relies on intrigue to win will not be able to do anything. If he wants to do big things,  First of all, there must be power. If the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were really serious, they would not just use these unseemly means, but should put pressure on the West openly and openly. Unfortunately, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother did not do this.  I have never had such an idea in my mind, nor have I seen this.

    What does it mean to be an emperor? What is the most important thing about being an emperor? It is momentum. However, Zhu Jiuyin cannot see the slightest aura of emperor in the Jade Emperor's body. All he has is conspiracies. One only relies on conspiracies.  There will be no good results for the Yao Emperor, even if the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother have the direct support of Hongjun Daozu behind them.

    Of course, no matter what, this time the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother played a cruel game, which can be regarded as a fatal blow to the West at a critical moment. They were beaten to a bloody head and their reputation plummeted.

    (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 379: Another incident

    Chapter 379: Another incident

    The Flat Peach Conference has not changed due to the dissatisfaction of the West or the discussions of the immortals in the three realms. It is still going on normally. Originally, Zhu Jiuyin would not participate in this Flat Peach Conference. Flat Peach is a rare event for others.  The treasure he saw was not worth mentioning at all to Zhu Jiuyin. What he had in hand was a flat peach.

    However, Zhu Jiuyin still came to Heaven. He was not here for those few flat peaches. He wanted to see how Zhunti and Jieyin could resolve the crisis brought by the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother to the West. After all, this was a  It was such a small thing, he didn't believe that people like Zhunti and Jingyin could swallow this bad breath and accept the provocation from Heaven.

    In order to have a look, Zhu Jiuyin came very early. He came to the heaven before the immortals came. The appearance of Zhu Jiuyin frightened the immortals who came to attend the Peach Conference. You must know that they  The master in front of him is an extremely cruel and ruthless person, a ruthless person that even Taoist Hongjun doesn't look down upon.

    Zhu Jiuyin's appearance surprised the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. To be honest, they really didn't expect Zhu Jiuyin to appear. After all, Zhu Jiuyin had taken away many flat peach trees from their hands. Flat peaches were nothing to him.  What's so strange? It's just polite to send an invitation to Zhu Jiuyin, but Zhu Jiuyin has already appeared. Although the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother don't want to see Zhu Jiuyin appear, they can't be rude.

    Zhu Jiuyin had no reaction to the arrival of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, and acted very calmly.  Just like ordinary people, people who don't know better would think that they are just ordinary friends.  I would never have thought that there was a lot of grudge between the two parties, but both parties were very restrained.

    The appearance of Zhu Jiuyin caused a small fluctuation in the heaven, but it soon subsided. After all, the fierce power of Zhu Jiuyin was there, and no one wanted to provoke a fierce god like Zhu Jiuyin.

    Not long after Zhu Jiuyin appeared, Zhen Yuanzi, the ancestor of the Earth Immortal, also came to the Heavenly Court. Originally, Zhen Yuanzi would not come, but some time ago, the Heavenly Court strengthened the star irradiation of Wuzhuang Temple.  Out of politeness, he had to come to pay tribute to the Jade Emperor and go through the motions.

    What surprised Zhen Yuanzi was that he actually saw Zhu Jiuyin here. Fortunately, Zhen Yuanzi was calm enough and did not show an overreaction to Zhu Jiuyin. You must know that the relationship between Zhu Jiuyin and him was also  With a deep hatred, Zhen Yuanzi's ginseng fruit tree was cut in two by Zhu Jiuyin, and half of it was taken away.  If it weren't for the help of Empress Nuwa and Yuanshi Tianzun, his ginseng fruit tree would have been destroyed. It is very rare for Zhen Yuanzi to maintain such an attitude. He is indeed a master of earth practice and has a deep understanding of earth.  Three flavors.

    After seeing Zhu Jiuyin, Zhen Yuanzi nodded slightly, which could be regarded as saying hello to Zhu Jiuyin.  Then he followed the Jade Emperor into the Heavenly Court. With the appearance of Zhen Yuanzi, disciples from all religions came to the Heavenly Court one after another, and everyone was present. A smile appeared on the Jade Emperor's face.

    Just when the Jade Emperor was about to start the banquet.  Suddenly a voice came: "Today is the day of great joy in heaven. I hope that the Jade Emperor will not take offense at this peach feast because I came uninvited!"

    As soon as this voice fell.  Ran Deng brought many masters from the West to the outside of the Heavenly Court in a mighty manner. That stance was really grand. In the West, as long as they were masters with cultivation levels above Golden Immortal, they all came. This stance made it clear  It was a demonstration to the Jade Emperor, and it was obviously an attempt to disrupt the Jade Emperor's Peach Conference.

    When he saw Ran Deng appearing with so many people from the West, the Jade Emperor's face instantly darkened. He said in a deep voice: "Randeng, what do you mean? Are you from the West demonstrating to my heaven? I  This is not a sea of ??blood, and the heavenly army is not of the Asura clan. You are not qualified to show off in front of my heavenly court. The heavenly court does not welcome you. Leave quickly to avoid fighting. We will not look good on each other!"

    The Jade Emperor reacted quickly. The two sages Zhunti and Jie Yin wanted to plot against Heaven and destroy the Peach Conference in Heaven. Unfortunately, the Jade Emperor did not give them this opportunity at all, let alone inviting people like Ran Deng to participate in the Peach Conference.  They didn't even want them to enter the gate of heaven, and directly told them to leave. This didn't give the West any face.

    The reaction of the Jade Emperor was something that Zhunti and Jieyin were not expecting. After all, in their view, as the Lord of the Three Realms, the Jade Emperor had to show some dignity and could not turn away the guests who came to the door. Unfortunately, they were wrong.  The Jade Emperor really had to do this, and he did it in front of the immortals of the three realms, without giving them any face in the West.

    This is something you will have to suffer for yourself. The two saints Zhunti and Jieyin want to plot against the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. They want to lose the prestige of the heaven and improve themselves.?The reputation of the West, and the result was that he was greatly disappointed.

    Fortunately, Lu Ya, who was following Ran Deng, was thinking quickly. When he saw Zhu Jiuyin standing in the heaven and looking disdainfully at the people in the west, a trace of viciousness flashed in his heart, and he was instantly confused.  A poisonous plan.  ]

    I heard Lu Ya sneer and say: "The Jade Emperor is really awesome. He can even invite people like Zhu Jiuyin who defy heaven, but he is unwilling to invite us Westerners. It seems that the words of Taoist Hongjun are also in your heart."  It¡¯s useless at all. As the Lord of the Three Realms, it really makes us doubt whether the Three Realms will ever be stable under your leadership!¡±

    Good guy, this bastard Lu Ya is really not afraid of death. At this time, he dares to talk about Zhu Jiuyin. Even if he and Zhu Jiuyin have a deep hatred, he shouldn't be so reckless. After all, Zhu Jiuyin has angered Zhu Jiuyin.  His life is at risk.

    At this time, Ran Deng couldn't help but trembled in his heart and said quickly: "Great Sun Tathagata, please be careful. We are not Zhu Jiuyin's opponent yet. Don't anger this madman, it will be very detrimental to us!"

    After hearing Ran Deng's words, Lu Ya did not change at all. For him, this was a great opportunity, so he said: "Lord Buddha, there is no need to worry, this is heaven. Although we are not guests, Hao  God doesn¡¯t dare to make things right, but as for Zhu Jiuyin, am I right?¡±

    Lu Ya's words made the Jade Emperor's face become gloomy and terrifying. You must know that Lu Ya's words had sinister intentions. He clearly wanted to push himself to a dead end, to put himself to death, and to associate him with Zhu Jiuyin.  , wasn¡¯t he deliberately putting eye drops on himself? If the Jade Emperor didn¡¯t react, it would be a bit abnormal.

    The Jade Emperor said in a deep voice: "Lu Ya, don't be so presumptuous. It's not up to you to make irresponsible remarks on how my Heavenly Court does things. Heavenly Court does not welcome you shameless people. Leave quickly, otherwise don't blame me for being ruthless and ruthless.  Drive you away!"

    Just when the Jade Emperor said these words, Zhu Jiuyin said calmly: "Haotian, if you really have such an idea, then I am willing to do you a little favor and deal with these ignorant people for you. For Lu Ya  You don¡¯t need to talk nonsense with such a villain, just depose him. As the emperor of heaven, you have to have a certain attitude of heaven. If you know that you are being drunk by the deposed prince of the demon clan,  If you rebuke him, the majesty of the court will be greatly damaged!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, the Jade Emperor couldn't help but frown. Although he didn't want to see people like Ran Deng, he also didn't welcome Zhu Jiuyin's appearance, not to mention that Zhu Jiuyin was not a good bird either.  , and now he wants to motivate himself to take action against Lu Ya. This method is too bad.

    The Jade Emperor took a deep breath to suppress the dissatisfaction in his heart, and said calmly: "There is no need for Friends Zhujiu to help. This is just a trivial matter, not worth mentioning. I, the Heavenly Court, can handle it without the help of fellow Taoists!"

    Hearing the Jade Emperor's words, Zhu Jiuyin smiled calmly and said: "Well, since you said so, Haotian, then I will just wait for the result of your handling. You must know that this matter is related to me, and I don't want anyone to say  Of course, if Heavenly Court is too embarrassed to take action and is afraid of the people behind him, then I can take care of it for Heavenly Court to avoid embarrassment!"

    Zhu Jiuyin did not save any face for the Jade Emperor. He said such words directly in front of the immortals of the three realms. This was a naked attempt to force the Jade Emperor to take action against Lu Ya and make the relationship between Heaven and the West even worse. Although  Everyone could see Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s intention, but no one said anything. After all, it was Lu Ya who caused the trouble, not Zhu Jiuyin. Zhu Jiuyin didn¡¯t kill Lu Ya directly.  The Jade Emperor lost face.

    Idiot, when they heard Zhu Jiuyin's words, everyone in the West was cursing Lu Ya for being ignorant. He even recklessly provoked Zhu Jiuyin at this time. Isn't this leading everyone into a ditch?  If you want to die yourself, then don't involve all of us in it.

    For Lu Ya's ignorant behavior, everyone in Ran Deng was furious. Unfortunately, the West is now confronting the Jade Emperor. In order to ensure the morale of the West, they could not rebuke Lu Ya, otherwise Lu Ya would now  I am afraid that it will become the target of public criticism and cause public anger in the West.

    The Jade Emperor glanced at Zhu Jiuyin calmly, and then said: "Fellow Taoist, there is no need to provoke me like this. Heavenly Court, as the place that governs the hearts of the people in the three realms, has its own principles for doing things and will not be shaken by external forces. Although Lu Ya said  You can speak arrogantly, but your crime will not lead to death. Although people in the West are arrogant, just drive them away. There is no need to go to war, cause unnecessary wars, and make all sentient beings in the three realms suffer!".

 Text Chapter 380 Lu Ya¡¯s death

    (.)

    Chapter 380 6 Crushed to Death

    Zhu Jiuyin glanced at the Jade Emperor with disdain and said calmly: "Haotian, you take yourself too seriously. Do you think it is necessary for me to take advantage of you? In my eyes, you and Ran Deng are the same."  It's not much stronger. I came to Heaven today not to give you face, but to see what methods Zhunti and Jieyin use to fight you. However, the result disappointed me. They still can't get on the stage, you Hao.  The same is true for heaven. You, the emperor of heaven, are really a bit weak. Even a few juniors dare to bite your nose and face. What's the use of saying so much? Just start killing. There is no one in heaven and earth who cannot be killed. And disciples of saints  What does it matter!¡±

    When Zhu Jiuyin said this, a ray of light suddenly shot out from his eyes, and he shouted: "The end!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin shouted, the God of Destruction opened his eyes, and a finishing force came to the 6 pressure. Zhu Jiuyin was indeed cruel enough. He would change his face at any time without any preparation.  At that time, the killing move was the first shot. Before the six pressures could react, the finishing power hit him hard.  (Baishuzhai.)

    Although Zhu Jiuyin's finishing power is very weak, it is very sinister, and Zhu Jiuyin only targets Lu Ya's one person. The finishing power is completely concentrated together. Once the finishing power falls on Lu Ya's body, it will directly  Attacking his Yuan Shen, Liu Yao escaped last time because of the help of Empress Nuwa, but this time Zhu Jiuyin didn't want to give him a chance to escape, so he wanted to destroy his Yuan Shen as soon as he attacked.  ]

    No one thought that Zhu Jiuyin could be so cruel. He attacked directly without any warning and without any consideration. Such a vicious person was really frightening, and the Jade Emperor was even more chilled.

    6 Pressure can be tragic. He just wanted to use words to gain advantage, but he got himself killed.  He also didn't think about whether a cruel person like Zhu Jiuyin could be ridiculed by a Daluo Jinxian like him. He was not looking for death.

    Although Lu Ya wanted to die on his own, Ran Deng, as the leader of Western Mahayana Buddhism, could not just watch Lu Ya die. In that case, he would not be able to explain anything to the Western Buddhas. After all, Lu Ya was not a cat or a dog.  If he dies, there will be chaos within the West, and his position as the master of Mahayana Buddhism will be questioned.

    Although he was unwilling, Ran Deng had to help.  He thought of the 'Golden Lotus of Merit' and used it to cover Lu Ya, borrowing the supreme luck of the West to suppress the power of termination that invaded Lu Ya's body, preventing Lu Ya from dying like this.  Outside the heaven, he was also implicated.

    Ran Deng is not a 6-pressure person, he still has self-awareness.  When he took action to suppress the power of termination, he said in a deep voice: "Friend Haotian, is this how you treat guests like us? Is this the way you treat guests in heaven?"

    Hearing Ran Deng's words, a sneer flashed across Zhu Jiuyin's face. This is really interesting. They are not a family, and they do not enter the same house. The two saints Zhunti and Jie Yin are extremely shameless.  Ran Deng was also a shameless person. He had the nerve to say such words. Haotian had already said that they were not welcome, but he still kept treating himself as a guest.  It's really shameless to the extreme, and it's really a quasi-professional style.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words made the Jade Emperor very unhappy, the Jade Emperor was not stupid and did not want to confront Zhu Jiuyin.  He was even more unwilling to confront Zhu Jiuyin for shameless people like the West. He said nothing about Ran Deng's words.  He just snorted disdainfully, then turned his head and ignored Ran Deng, not caring about Lu Ya's life or death at all.

    If Lu Ya was still the tenth prince of the demon clan back then, and did not seek refuge in the Western Paradise, but was still protected by Nuwa Empress, then the Jade Emperor would still consider it. After all, there is no conflict of interest between Nuwa Empress and the Jade Emperor, but  Now Lu Ya has taken refuge in the West and has become the Great Sun Tathagata of the West, and the West is at odds with Heaven. At this time, it is simply a daydream to expect the Jade Emperor to come forward and save his life.

    To regard the Jade Emperor as a fool, it can only be said that Ran Deng is too self-righteous. Perhaps the sudden change in identity has caused him to lose the ability to control himself. Otherwise, how could he have the idea of ??taking advantage of the Jade Emperor.

    When he saw Ran Deng take action, Zhu Jiuyin snorted coldly and shouted in a deep voice: "Die!" As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's shout fell, the final aura that invaded Lu Yao's body exploded, turning into  The mist penetrated Lu Ya's entire body, and when the final breath exploded, a small wisp of final breath entangled Lu Ya's soul.

    Liu Yao, who was hit by Zhu Jiuyin's hand, let out a burst of screams. The aura of termination entangled his soul, making him face the impact of the aura of termination on himself at every moment.  Invasion, if it weren¡¯t for Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s end,?The aura is still very weak, I'm afraid that his body and soul are dead now, and he can't die anymore.

    Although Liu Ya saved his life, his cultivation was unable to prevent the aura of finality from invading his body. The pain above his soul made him suffer the most painful torture in the world, and it happened every moment.  Faced with this, life is worse than death.

    Looking at Lu Ya's screams, Zhu Jiuyin showed a sneer on his face. Lu Ya still hadn't improved at all. After so many years, his cultivation was still the same. This really made Zhu Jiuyin sad.  Jiuyin disdains it. Even someone as powerful as Lu Yi wants to seek revenge on himself. He really doesn¡¯t know how to live or die.

    Zhu Jiuyin doesn't know how to be aloof. For him, anyone who threatens him will have to die. As long as he has a chance, he will not let the opponent go. This is the case with 6 pressure. For Zhu Jiuyin, it is just  The burning lamp could not stop his action.

    Zhu Jiuyin didn't want to find nothing after all his hard work in heaven. He wanted to kill Lu Ya and completely destroy the inheritance of the Three-Legged Golden Crow. As long as Lu Ya died, there would be no possibility for the demon clan to recover. Then  I'm afraid that when the immeasurable calamity comes, the demon clan will no longer have a chance to reverse it.

    Zhu Jiuyin is not one of those hypocrites. He must maintain his reputation in everything he does. For Zhu Jiuyin, what he pursues is actual interests. Since he wants to kill Lu Ya, he naturally has to do it with all his strength. Before destroying the God of Destruction, he is not one of those hypocrites.  When the eyes open.  The treasure of destruction in his hand disappeared into the void. When Lu Ya was entangled in the aura of termination, Zhu Jiuyin's treasure of destruction appeared above Lu Ya's head without any breath, just like  It seems to have appeared out of thin air without any warning. This shows how cruel Zhu Jiuyin's methods are. Once he strikes, there is no room for relaxation, and one move can kill people.

    Ran Deng¡¯s ¡®Golden Lotus of Merit¡¯ was fully assisting Liu Press to suppress his own terminal aura. When Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s destructive treasure appeared, he could not react at all.  He could only watch helplessly as the treasure of destruction struck Lu Ya's body, and there was no strength at all that could stop Zhu Jiuyin's killer move.

    This is true for Ran Deng. As for the other Western disciples, it is even more conceivable. They are all just the cultivation level of Daluo Jinxian. Even the quasi-sage, Ran Deng, can achieve this.  They were not worth mentioning. Just like that, Lu Ya was killed by Zhu Jiuyin's bombardment of destroying the treasure without any resistance under the eyes of everyone.

    From Zhu Jiuyin's attack to the end, it was only a few breaths of time. In this few breaths of time, the ten princes of the demon clan who had just joined the West for a short time were crushed to death. Moreover, their bodies and souls were destroyed, and they did not even have the chance to be reincarnated.  None, because his soul has been completely terminated by Zhu Jiuyin's mission of ending.  Once the soul is destroyed, Lu Ya will naturally die as hard as he can.

    Although the Jade Emperor was not willing to antagonize Zhu Jiuyin or help Lu Pai, he really didn't expect Zhu Jiuyin to be so vicious.  He killed Lu Ya with one strike. This result made the Jade Emperor's face change from clear to gloomy, and his dissatisfaction with Zhu Jiu Yin in his heart also reached the extreme because Lu Ya died.  Then Heavenly Court must bear part of the responsibility, because Lu Ya died outside the Nantian Gate of Heavenly Court.  And he died in such a miserable state.

    Seeing Zhu Jiuyin kill Liu Ya with one blow, the tenth prince of the demon clan who had just joined the West not long ago died in an unclear manner outside the Nantianmen before his ambitions were completely exploded.  The hand of Zhu Jiuyin provoked by his own ignorance.

    After the Jade Emperor took a deep breath, he tried hard to suppress his violent heart. You must know that Zhu Jiuyin is not a kind person, and dealing with him is not an easy task.

    Just listen, the Jade Emperor said: "Thank you Taoist friend for helping me, otherwise my dignity in the heaven will fall a thousand times. However, Taoist friend's action is too sinister and sinister. It is just an impulse, and it is least likely to cause death."  To kill a friend with a single thought is a bit much!"

    Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but frowned when he heard this, and then snorted coldly and said: "Haotian, I advise you to take care of yourself first. If you can't handle my affairs, you can make irresponsible remarks.  If you don't want to die, then don't make trouble for me, don't talk nonsense about April in front of me, because they don't dare to conflict with Zhu Jiuyin head-on. You must know that they knew Zhu Jiuyin well in the battle of Blood Sea.  The cruelty of Jiuyin!¡±

    Lu Ya's impulse cost him his own life. Not only was his life ruined here, but it didn't matter if he himself died. Now, other people were involved, making things even more complicated.  It was out of control, and Ran Deng's words forced him to help Lu Ya, and eventually he himself was involved.

    It is said that death is like a lamp going out, and all causes and effects will be eliminated. However, neither Taishang Laojun nor the Two Saints of the West can change all this, unless the way of heaven directly ignores its own harm.  Appeared, precisely because no one wanted to care about it, so there will be all kinds of changes in the future.? various power systems.

    Zhu Jiuyin's warning made the Jade Emperor very angry. Unfortunately, he was not a fool like Liu Ya. In his mind, Yongyun ranked first in knowledge. No matter what kind of heavy damage the heaven suffered, the Jade Emperor was  Nothing will change.

    Lu Ya was killed with one blow, which made Zhu Jiuyin breathe a sigh of relief in his heart. You must know that people like Lu Ya will die if they die. There is no pressure to bear such a huge task.  responsibility.

    After leaving, Zhu Jiuyin killed Lu Ya, and saw the methods of Zhunti and Jie Yin. All of this can no longer be changed. After being satisfied, Zhu Jiuyin naturally left this world.  read.

    It was just a small confrontation, and Zhu Jiuyin's possible methods had already been suppressed by Zhu Jiuyin. Otherwise, the person who was of great benefit to the West would have died. What a joke.  Gotta laugh a little.

    After leaving, after Zhu Jiuyin finished speaking, he ignored the Jade Emperor and strode out of the heaven. Then he left singing loudly. From the beginning, Zhu Jiuyin did not pay attention to the Jade Emperor.  Lord.

    Lu Ya was dead. Zhu Jiuyin even had a thought in his heart. He wanted to see how Zhunti and Jieyin could resurrect Lu Ya this time and resurrect a soulless person. As long as Lu Ya could not be resurrected, then  From now on, the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin must warn the disciples of the Western Sect to prevent them from following in the footsteps of Lu Ya.  ]

    When Lu Ya died, the Nuwa Empress in the Nawa Palace was instantly affected by the changes in the demon clan's luck. She knew the cause and effect with just a few calculations. Even though Nuwa Empress was not happy to see Lu Ya.  , but when the last bit of blood of Lu Ya, the demon emperor Jun, disappeared, she was unable to give an explanation. It was the madman Zhu Jiuyin who killed Lu Ya.

    Zhu Jiuyin was able to laugh and go away, no one dared to stop him. When Ran Deng saw this, he shouted angrily: "Okay! Very good, Haotian, since you are willing to die and refuse to save you, how can you become the Lord of the Three Realms!"

    The Jade Emperor looked at Ran Deng with a gloomy face and said in a deep voice: "You can eat Ran Deng food randomly, but you can't talk nonsense. If you die, you are seeking death by yourself. You can't blame others. If you are not convinced and want to give  He wants to take revenge, so Zhu Jiuyin, who is going, doesn¡¯t need to be so arrogant in front of my Heavenly Court. This is not the place for you to be arrogant. I will give you three days to leave, otherwise you don¡¯t have to leave. Leave them all to me.  it's here."

    The Jade Emperor's serious face cast a shadow over Ran Deng's heart. It was useless to continue fighting with the Jade Emperor, because the power of heaven had already overwhelmed the west, forcing Ran Deng to retreat.  Otherwise, needless to say, waiting for their fate will be a dead end. Although the Jade Emperor does not have an extremely powerful heart, as the Lord of the Three Realms, the Jade Emperor still has a trace of the true dragon breath.  , still not threatened by others.

 Text Chapter 381 Transformation

    (.)

    Chapter 381 Changes

    When the real dragon is angry, even if Ran Deng is the leader of a religion, he will be affected by it. You must know that the Jade Emperor is now the lord of the three realms and represents the fate of the three realms. Naturally, there is no way to resist Ran Deng when he is angry, not to mention Ran Deng himself.  His cultivation level was not as good as that of the Jade Emperor, so his performance was unsightly, with a hint of timidity on his face.  ¡¾Baishuzhai latest update baishuzhai.¡¿

    Although it is only a trace, it is a heavy blow to the West. After all, Ran Deng represents not only himself, but also the entire Western Paradise. His performance naturally becomes the performance of the West.

    Retreat, things have reached this point, everything has gone away from Ran Deng's expectation, and the plan of Zhunti and Jie Yin's two saints has come out. If it continues, once the Jade Emperor really takes action, the West may not be able to withstand the power of heaven.  Anger, after all, the threat of the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' is unparalleled.

    Even if he wanted to leave, he had to leave something to be said. Ran Deng said with a gloomy face: "Okay, very good, Haotian, we are not done with this matter. Since you look down on me, the West, don't blame me in the future."  If the West doesn¡¯t cooperate with you in heaven, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Ran Deng said and strode away. As for Lu Ya's death, it was nothing. Death was like a lamp going out. Since Lu Ya was dead, there was no need to pursue it anymore. Who let this happen?  He seeks his own death.

    Although there were people like Ran Deng causing trouble, the Peach Conference was a great success. After driving away people like Ran Deng, everyone performed very well, which made the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother very happy. It was really a success.  He had a hint of the aura of the Lord of the Three Realms, and he was intoxicated by the temptation of power.

    When Lu Yayi died, the demon luck in his body completely disappeared, and this demon luck was silently transferred to the North Sea and appeared on the body of the self-proclaimed Jiao Demon King.  .  There is still a trace flowing into the East China Sea. Others cannot feel the transfer of the demon clan's luck, but as a saint of the demon clan, Nuwa Empress is aware of it. She is surprised by such a change.  Why is this junior of the Golden Immortal level transferred to him? What is going on? Could it be that this junior is the hope of the Monster clan's resurgence?  As for the loss of luck in the East China Sea.  Nuwa, on the other hand, did not dare to investigate. After all, the East China Sea was the headquarters of the Jie Cult. It would not be a good thing for the demon clan to anger the leader of Tongtian Cult. What¡¯s more, she had stood on the side of Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun in the last calamity.  On the other hand, although the leader of Tongtian didn't say anything.  But Empress Nuwa did not dare to be careless.

    ??????????? Empress Nuwa was puzzled to understand such a thing, and she tried to figure out the origin of the dragon demon, but everything seemed to be lost in the sea, and there was no way to find out, which frightened Empress Nuwa.

    And this was not the only thing that frightened the Nuwa Queen, because when she calculated the Jiao Demon King.  A familiar feeling arose in her heart involuntarily, but she could not remember where she was familiar with the Demon King. These successive events made Nuwa Empress feel a sense of crisis in her heart.  changed.  I'm afraid it's not that easy to rob the West of great prosperity, and everything will change.

    Just when everyone was turning their attention to the Earthly Immortal World and were wary of things happening in the West, Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun were flourishing in that new world.  Soon, there were considerable achievements, and the two religions, Renren and Chan, were able to grow and develop among the stars.  became the mainstream of the world.

    Although Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun have been covering up the news to prevent others from sharing the benefits, there is an airtight wall above this world, and everything about Earth Star will soon be known by the immortals of the three realms.  Observe that the first one to spread the news was still the West, but this time the West did not be the vanguard, but watched from the sidelines.

    The changes in the Earth Star moved the hearts of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother above the heaven. Although the power of the Human and Chan religions on the Earth Star was not small, the Earth Star only appeared for a short time. Even if Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun went first,  At the first step, the Jade Emperor believed that he could gain something by relying on the favorable position of the Heavenly Court, so he naturally took up the idea of ????the Heavenly Court.

    The Jade Emperor was so impressed. It is conceivable that there was some movement in the church. For the church, it was time to take action after recuperating for so long. For a while, there was chaos in the earth and star, and all the teachings were confused.  appear in it.

    Regarding the Earth Star, the other witch clans took action no later than them, because the Houtu Ancestral Witch controlled the six paths of reincarnation, and the blood of the witch clan gradually entered the Earth Star, but no one knew about it.

    After returning from heaven, Zhu Jiuyin calmly thought about his own situation. Although the real body of the Chaos God and Demon was powerful, it was not without flaws. At least the two saints Zhunti and Jie Yin found the right direction. This pair of Zhu Jiuyin  In other words, it is oneA big threat, the problem of mana cannot be solved in a short while. Zhu Jiuyin needs time.

    After carefully understanding himself, Zhu Jiuyin finally understood what he lacked. He had killed countless gods and demons like Luo Hou, the three tribes of dragon, phoenix and unicorn, and saints like Zhunti.  , there are demon clans like Donghuang Taiyi and Demon Emperor Jun, who have gathered endless murderous intent in themselves, but he is the only one who has not killed human beings. After the end of the Lich Tribulation, human beings have become the protagonists of the three realms. Zhu Jiuyin since Longfeng  The beginning of the Calamity Tribulation opens the door to killing, condensing the luck of the Dragon and Phoenix Calamity Calamity and the Lich Calamity Calamity, as well as the killing of the protagonists of the world. In the Conferring God Calamity Calamity, it also swallowed up the Qi of the Saint.  Blood, and the endless aura of calamity, but he still lacks the killing skills of the human race. Only after killing the protagonists of the world can his true form of chaos gods and demons be perfected.

    It's not that Zhu Jiuyin doesn't dare to massacre the human race, but he can't do it. After all, the human race is under his sole control, and if he kills the human race now, he will ruin his reputation in the human race and worry about his own luck.  It will also be damaged. The most important thing is that the protagonists of the three realms of the human race take action against the human race without any reason. This will cause a backlash from the three realms and cause rejection by the world. This is not what Zhu Jiuyin wants to see.

    what to do?  How could he complete the final killing without any hidden dangers, allow him to perfect his true form of the Chaos God and Demon, and see the chance of recovering his mana, which gave Zhu Jiuyin a headache.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin is very arrogant, he also has his own bottom line. In fact, every successful person has his own bottom line, and the same is true for Zhu Jiuyin. If he kills the human race desperately, not to mention the various backlashes in the Three Realms,  Even he himself can't pass the test of his own heart.

    He reincarnated into the human race and used his human body to kill. However, Zhu Jiuyin is a chaotic god and demon, and he is an acquired chaos god and demon. A chaotic god and demon without a soul. Even if he wants to reincarnate, there is no such thing.  Chance.

    After thinking about it, Zhu Jiuyin finally made a decision that shocked everyone. He took the initiative to destroy his true body of the Chaos God and Demon, condensed all his power into the God's Heart, and transformed his God into a god.  The human beings who devote their hearts to the six paths of reincarnation use the power of the six paths of reincarnation to reincarnate into the human world and become a human race.

    Although it is very dangerous to do so, after all, there is a powerful force of heaven and earth in the six paths of reincarnation. Without the protection of the soul, Zhu Jiuyin's consciousness can easily be destroyed by the power of the six paths of reincarnation, but Zhu Jiuyin  He has to do this, because this is the key and indispensable part for him to perfect himself, unless Zhu Jiuyin is willing to spend endless time borrowing the power of his destructive treasure to improve his Chaos Gods and Demons bit by bit.  True body, but the time required is too long, and Zhu Jiuyin himself is not sure whether he can complete the act of enlightenment before the immeasurable calamity comes.

    Even though Zhu Jiuyin is a chaotic god and demon with strong adaptability, before the immeasurable calamity comes, if he cannot attain enlightenment, he may not be able to escape death. After all, he is not an innate chaotic god and demon, and he has great potential.  defect.

    Although it was said that it was very dangerous to make such a decision to reincarnate into the human world, Zhu Jiuyin still did not flinch. Of course, he never thought about shrinking in his heart. After all, the danger was approaching him step by step. Previously, he was able to severely injure Zhunti and Zhunti.  The plan of taking over the two saints relies on the power of destroying the treasure, not one's own power.

    Perhaps Zhu Jiuyin's blow will temporarily confuse Zhunti and Jieyin, and think that they are going in the wrong direction. However, with the saint's mind, it won't take long for him to discover all this, and wait for Zhunti and Jieyin to wait.  After reacting, once he made up his mind, Zhu Jiuyin was facing the threat of death. Although he was able to block it for a while with the help of the Destruction Treasure, he could not block it for the rest of his life, not to mention that there were secret threats from Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu.  , Under such circumstances, it is naturally impossible for Zhu Jiuyin to retreat.

    In the underworld, Ancestral Witch Hou Tu, Ancestral Witch Xuanming, and Ancestral Witch Gonggong gathered together. Regarding Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s reincarnation as an earth star, this matter made everyone very embarrassed. Hou Tu Ancestral Witch sighed: ¡°Second brother  , although I am the master of the Six Paths of Reincarnation, the Six Paths of Reincarnation are closely connected with the Three Realms, and even I cannot fully grasp it. Once something goes wrong in the Six Paths of Reincarnation, the consequences will be disastrous, and your consciousness will  Being destroyed, can't we think of another way and not take the risk?"

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "Sister, you don't need to persuade me any more. I have made up my mind. If I don't succeed, I will succeed. Everyone has their own pursuit, and this is my pursuit, even if it means giving my life."  The price will not change!"

 Text Chapter 382: Reincarnation

    (.)

    Chapter 382: Reincarnation

    Firmly confident and not hindered by difficulties, Zhu Jiuyin has achieved the ultimate in confidence. People like him who dare to gamble with their lives are very fast. Even a saint does not have such courage. At this point  No one in the upper three realms can compare with him, not even Taoist Hongjun.  .[baishuzhaibaishuzhai.]

    Zhu Jiuyin's answer made Houtu Ancestral Witch, Gonggong Ancestral Witch and Xuanming Ancestral Witch sigh. Although they had expected such a result, they still couldn't help but persuade them. After all, they all  They were worried about Zhu Jiuyin's life and death. Although Zhu Jiuyin had been through killings along the way, they worried about him every time.

    Gonggong Ancestral Witch sighed: "Second brother, we know it is difficult for you to change your mind, but have you ever considered that if you are reincarnated, you will not be able to hide it from the saints. If they attack you, how can you resist it?"  , after all, this is related to your life and death, we have to be cautious, even if you don¡¯t think about it for yourself, then you have to think about it for the Witch Clan!¡±

    Hearing this, Zhu Jiuyin smiled calmly and said: "It doesn't matter whether I exist or not in the Witch Clan until now. As long as you are here, the Witch Clan will be fine. As for the saints who want to find me,  It is not an easy task. Not to mention them, even Hongjun will not be able to find me. This time will be the most critical time for me. Before reincarnation, I will put all my spiritual consciousness into the divine consciousness.  In my heart, close all external feelings, leaving only the instinct to kill!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, the three ancestral wizards present were dumbfounded. Although they knew that their brother was very crazy, they did not expect that he would be so crazy that he would have his own consciousness sealed.  Fight on instinct alone.  From now on, it is even more dangerous than before. It can be said that it is a situation of no life or death.

    After hearing this, Hou Tuzu Wu Ze said anxiously: "Second brother, I don't agree. Your idea is really too crazy, so crazy that we cannot accept it. Once you seal your own consciousness, unless you  Your reincarnated body can be cultivated again, otherwise you will be trapped in the heart of God forever. Even I, as the Lord of the Six Paths of Reincarnation, cannot find you!"

    Zhu Jiuyin said calmly: "These brothers all know that this is not a big deal. If you don't explode in silence, you will be destroyed in silence. Life and death are not a big deal. I believe that I have the ability to find myself!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's answer was that Hou Tuzu Wu and the others could not believe it, because no one understood the six paths of reincarnation better than Hou Tuzu Wu. If Zhu Jiuyin really had to do this, he would have to have a golden immortal if he wanted to restore his cultivation.  Only by cultivating to the Golden Immortal level can he feel everything about himself again, and it is really difficult to cultivate to the Golden Immortal realm in a place like Earth Star where spiritual energy is not strong.  The most important thing is that even if Zhu Jiuyin has the intention to practice, after his reincarnation, everything will be blank, so what will he use for practice? This is unacceptable to Hou Tu Zuwu and the others!

    Houtu Zuwu said in a deep voice: "Second brother, just listen to our persuasion once. There are only four of us left among the twelve brothers and sisters. We don't want to lose you again. Even if you want to practice, there is no need to use it."  If you practice this method of ten deaths and no rebirths, as long as you are willing to practice quietly, you will be able to recover quickly, so why risk your own life!"

    For Zhu Jiuyin, once he decides something, he will not change it, and he knows very well that this time will be his best opportunity to perfect his body of chaotic gods and demons, because he knows that it will not be long before the Earth Star General  There will be a crazy war, and as long as he can join in it, he can get the kills he needs without any consequences.

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "You don't need to argue any more. I have made up my mind. Everything has been decided. Sister Houtu, for the sake of reincarnation, I will destroy the true form of the Chaos God and Demon on my own. You now  If you haven't restored the true form of the ancestral witch yet, you can swallow the blood in the true body when I destroy the true form of the Chaos God and Demon, so that you can restore the true form of the ancestral witch in a very short time!"

    Zhu Jiuyin was so ruthless that he made such a crazy decision, and also left the blood of his Chaos God Demon true body to the Hou Tu Ancestral Witch, saving the time for the Hou Tu Ancestral Witch to condense the Ancestral Witch's true body.  These words made Hou Tuzu Wu and others frown. When the matter reached this point, no matter how much they tried to persuade them, it was useless. Zhu Jiuyin was determined to reincarnate, and they could stop them even if they wanted to.  If you can't help it, you can only worry secretly.

    Zhu Jiuyin didn't want Houtu Zuwu and the others to stop him again. Just after he said these words, his body trembled for a while and collapsed at a speed that could be seen with the flesh. In the true body of this Chaos God and Demon  Most of the blood was taken back by Zhu Jiuyin's divine heart, leaving only a trace of very pure blood. That was Pangu's blood, very pure.?? 

    However, in just a few breaths of time, Zhu Jiuyin's true form of the Chaos God and Demon collapsed, leaving only a bloody divine heart and a trace of the extremely pure Pangu blood.

    Hou Tuzu Wu and the others never expected that their brother would not even say hello, but just do what he said without giving them a chance to stop him. Just when they were shocked by Zhu Jiuyin's methods, Zhu Jiu  The divine heart left by Yin released a divine thought: "Sister, quickly absorb that blood energy. This is the only thing that brother can help you with. Next, brother will have to seal the divine heart, and everything will follow.  I¡¯ll leave it to you!¡±

    Without waiting for Hou Tuzu Wu to answer, divine patterns suddenly appeared one after another on Zhu Jiuyin's divine heart. They were seal patterns. As the divine patterns were spread over the entire divine heart, suddenly that  The full-blooded Divine Heart was restrained and turned into an inconspicuous Divine Heart. Even if Hou Tuzu Witch was a saint, he could not feel the vitality, blood and divine consciousness above this Divine Heart.

    When he saw this, Hou Tu Zuwu sighed and said: "It seems that the second brother has desperately made himself a god in order to prevent us from trying to stop him. This time we can only hope that the reincarnation of the second brother can go smoothly.  Cultivate to the realm of Golden Immortal, otherwise not even I will be able to unlock the power of this seal!"

    After hearing the words of Houtu Ancestral Witch, Gonggong Ancestral Witch sighed: "Sister Houtu, just do everything according to the second brother's words. Now we have no choice. You should hurry up and absorb the second brother's left."  With this blood energy given to you, you will no longer be controlled by others, and my second brother can feel at ease!"

    Hou Tu Zu Wu nodded, then opened her mouth and inhaled. The extremely pure Pangu blood left by Zhu Jiuyin was swallowed up by her. Fortunately, the witch clan was very united, even if it was left by Zhu Jiuyin  No matter how pure this blood is, neither Gonggong Ancestral Witch nor Xuanming Ancestral Witch are tempted by it. If it were Sanqing, they would have started fighting for it. You must know that this blood is not simple, but there is no trace of it.  Impurities, only a powerful Chaos God and Demon like Zhu Jiuyin can do this.

    After devouring this blood energy, Hou Tu Zuwu's body no longer gave people the ethereal feeling as before, but had a trace of life. This is the credit of the blood energy left by Zhu Jiuyin.  Not to mention it is of great benefit to the Hou Tu Ancestral Witch Clan, even if the Gonggong Ancestral Witch and the Xuanming Ancestral Witch are swallowed, they can greatly improve their cultivation. If the Sanqing is obtained, they can cultivate Pangu like the Wu Clan.  That extremely powerful body.

    When Zhu Jiuyin sealed himself and collapsed the true form of the Chaos God and Demon, there was a slight change in the three realms. When this change appeared, Daozu Hongjun's face changed.  It was extremely heavy, because he could no longer feel Zhu Jiuyin's breath, and his breath was no longer in the entire Three Realms. How could this not shock Taoist Hongjun.

    Hongjun Daozu calculated with his fingers, but unfortunately nothing could be calculated. It was as if Zhu Jiuyin had never appeared. Such a change made Hongjun Daozu no longer able to remain calm. Zhu Jiuyin did not leave the three realms, but his breath  But he disappeared. How could he not be shocked and worried about it? He was afraid that Zhu Jiuyin would leave the Three Realms and enter the chaos, completing the transformation of chaotic gods and demons, which would be a catastrophe for the Three Realms.  .

    Daozu Hongjun couldn't help but secretly thought: "What happened to Zhu Jiuyin? How could he not have any breath at all? Could it be that he died? How is this possible? Sanqing and Nuwa are still among the three realms."  It's not easy to lead them to kill Zhu Jiuyin, how could he just disappear without saying anything, unless he sealed himself, but how could Zhu Jiuyin do such a crazy thing as a person?"

    What Daozu Hongjun thought was impossible, but Zhu Jiuyin did it, and he did it very thoroughly. Not only did he seal his consciousness, but even the real body of the Chaos God and Demon collapsed on its own, and he  All he did was to perfect himself again so that his real body of Chaos Gods and Demons would no longer have flaws.

    Unable to find Zhu Jiuyin, Daozu Hongjun's spiritual thoughts swept through the three realms. At this time, he discovered that the ancestral witch Gonggong had left Nanzhan Buzhou and went to the underworld to join the ancestral witch Houtu. This discovery made Daozu Hongjun  An ominous premonition arose in his heart. Zhu Jiuyin was afraid that there was another conspiracy, otherwise how could the Gonggong ancestral witch appear in the underworld at this time.

    When he thought of the underworld, an astonishing thought suddenly flashed through Daozu Hongjun's mind: "Could it be that Zhu Jiuyin sealed his own reincarnation?" As soon as such an idea came up, Daozu Hongjun quickly gave up.  , he shook his head and said: "This is impossible. Zhu Jiuyin is a god and demon of chaos. Even with the help of Hou Tuzu Witch, it is impossible to reincarnate. After all, the six paths of reincarnation are related to the rest of the three realms. The breath of the gods and demons of chaos cannot be reincarnated at all."  Appearing in the Six Paths of Reincarnation.¡±

 Text Chapter 383: Shocking Change

    Chapter 383: Shocking Change

    However, Daozu Hongjun didn't know that his idea was very correct. Unfortunately, he did not stick to his own ideas and lost an opportunity to understand Zhu Jiuyin. Perhaps it was because Daozu Hongjun had an overemphasis on the way of heaven in his heart.  He always believed that even if Hou Tuzu Wu mastered the six paths of reincarnation under the law of heaven, he would not be able to throw chaotic gods and demons like Zhu Jiuyin into reincarnation, so naturally he did not think that such a thing would happen.

    Unable to find the breath of Zhu Jiuyin, Taoist Hongjun could only give up temporarily. After all, the most important thing for him right now is how to spread Buddhism eastward. You must know that the repeated actions of Zhunti and Jieyin have made Westerners  The momentum is not as good as before, which is not what Daozu Hongjun wants to see.

    Not long after Daozu Hongjun withdrew his spiritual thoughts, Houtu Zuwu woke up from Zhu Jiuyin's self-seal. She said in a deep voice: "Second brother's current situation is very bad. Once he is killed by someone,  Knowing this, the consequences will be very serious. I will start the Six Paths of Reincarnation and send the second brother into reincarnation. As long as the second brother is successfully reincarnated, even if someone thinks of doing harm to the second brother, they cannot do it. After all, the world is infinite, who can  I can¡¯t figure out where my second brother¡¯s reincarnation is!¡±

    As soon as Houtu Ancestral Witch said this, Xuanming and Gonggong Ancestral Witch looked at each other, and then said in a deep voice: "Okay, without further ado, let's take action quickly to avoid any accidents in Ye Changmengduo!  "

    After receiving the support of Xuan Ming and Gong Gong, Hou Tuzu Wu didn't say anything more. With a thought, he opened the Six Paths of Reincarnation, and protected Zhu Jiuyin's divine heart with his own divine thoughts.  In the six realms of reincarnation.  He penetrated Zhu Jiuyin's divine heart into the human realm and completed the act of reincarnation.

    When Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s divine heart entered the six paths of reincarnation.  The entire three realms were shaken. It was the reaction of heaven and earth. Although Zhu Jiuyin was a chaotic god and demon, he inherited the bloodline of Pangu. It was not a big deal for him to seal himself. After all, his aura was still there.  The Three Realms, but when Zhu Jiuyin's divine heart entered the Six Paths of Reincarnation, the power of the Six Paths of Reincarnation once again blessed Zhu Jiuyin's divine heart.  Seal upon seal, Zhu Jiuyin's aura completely disappeared from the three realms. As the only chaotic god and demon existing in the three realms, Zhu Jiuyin's disappearance would naturally be felt by the world.

    When Zhu Jiuyin's divine heart was devoured by the Six Paths of Reincarnation, the changes in heaven and earth caused Taoist Hongjun's face to change drastically. He lost his voice and said: "What a Zhu Jiuyin, he is really crazy to the extreme. He really dares to be himself.  To seal reincarnation, to use such means to escape the surveillance of heaven, and to eliminate all auras of oneself, I still underestimate him!"

    Yes, Daozu Hongjun still underestimated Zhu Jiuyin, thinking in his heart that Zhu Jiuyin did not dare to do such crazy things.  But Zhu Jiuyin did this not long after he had just confirmed it. Although it was said that there must be help from Hou Tuzu Witch, such a crazy thing shocked Daozu Hongjun.

    "For most people, they don't know how serious the danger behind this matter is, but for Daozu Hongjun, it is clear. Zhu Jiuyin is gambling with his own life.  He really couldn't understand how Zhu Jiuyin could convince Houtu, Gonggong and Xuanming to agree to this crazy decision.

    No matter how much Taoist Hongjun hates Zhu Jiuyin.  But at this moment, he still admired Zhu Jiuyin's courage. At least Daozu Hongjun might not have the courage to do such a crazy thing. After all, he was gambling with his own life. Once he failed, Zhu Jiuyin would  Nine Yins will completely disappear into the Three Realms.

    Zhu Jiuyin sealed his own reincarnation without any warning, which made Taoist Hongjun very confused. He really didn't understand what Zhu Jiuyin's intention was. If it was to avoid, then Zhu Jiuyin  You can enter chaos, why would you use such crazy actions as reincarnation?

    No matter what Daozu Hongjun thought, he couldn't figure this out. He simply didn't understand that Zhu Jiuyin was trying to perfect his true form of the chaotic gods and demons, and that it was the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin who caused all this.  If Taoist Hongjun knew all this, I am afraid that Zhunti and Jieying would be very dissatisfied with such a move. You must know that Zhu Jiuyin is a dangerous person, and it would be a big deal to let Zhu Jiuyin out of his sight.  The threat, it is a pity that Hongjun Daozu does not know all this.

    When Zhu Jiuyin's reincarnation was successful, the sky and the earth changed color, and the sun lost its light. This made the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother in the heavens feel wary again, thinking that something big was going to happen in the world. They immediately  Have people closely monitor the situation in the Three Realms, and report immediately if there is any abnormality.

    Not only the reaction of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother was very fierce, but also the reaction of the four sects of Ren, Chan, Jie, and Buddhism. They all felt as if they were facing a formidable enemy, fearing that some catastrophe would come.??The monsters in Luzhou, Beiju, are also afraid and don't know what to do. If there is no change in all this in the Three Realms, then there are only those who don't know anything.

    Zhu Jiuyin's divine heart passed through the power of six reincarnations and soon descended into the human world, successfully reincarnating as a human. No, to be precise, it should be said that he was a shaman. Don't look at Zhu Jiuyin who had already sealed everything about himself before.  , but he could not change the power of the ancestral witch contained in the god's heart. Under such influence, Zhu Jiuyin naturally became a new human witch.

    When Zhu Jiuyin was officially reincarnated, a fierce war broke out in the human world of Earth Star. The Zhou Dynasty established by Xiqi had long been destroyed. Now it has entered the Warring States Period, and all the princes and kings are great.  After taking action, the world was awakened by blood, and endless killings continued here.

    Things were just as Hou Tu Zuwu feared. Zhu Jiuyin chose to enter the Earth Star during this dangerous period. What awaited him would be death. Because in such troubled times, it is not easy to survive. Zhu Jiuyin chose to enter the earth star during this dangerous period.  The previous reincarnations of Jiuyin all died without ever seeing each other in the next life. It was not because Zhu Jiuyin was unlucky and his body could not withstand the powerful force, but because the world was too chaotic, and Zhu Jiuyin still couldn't bear it.  He died before he could officially establish his foothold on the Earth Star.

    Time passed bit by bit, and Zhu Jiuyin reincarnated again and again among the stars.  Time flies by very quickly, in less than a hundred years.  Zhu Jiuyin's reincarnation has been reincarnated eight times, and this time is the ninth.

    The reincarnation of Zhu Jiuyin has made the Three Realms much more stable. At least the Three Realms without Zhu Jiuyin igniting the wind behind the scenes are naturally very stable and nothing happens. In the hearts of many people in the Three Realms, they always think that the West is shameless. As long as the West  Once settled, the three realms will become harmonious. However, anyone with a little knowledge will understand that this situation is not a good thing. I am afraid that it will be much more difficult in the West.  Because there is no longer the madness between Zhu Jiuyin and the West, the natural battles have been reduced a lot.

    "It's a pity that there are endless dangers behind such harmony. Not to mention, the West, which has suffered repeatedly, is a little unable to bear it. After all, they want to take revenge and restore the prestige of Heaven.

    To attack Heaven, the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin have been thinking about countermeasures for this matter.  It's a pity that no matter how smart they are, they can't find a way to break the situation, because the disciples of the three sects of Ren, Chan, and Jie are fighting for their interests in Earth and Star. The competition between the three parties is very fierce. Although the Heavenly Court has also taken some actions, they can't compete with them.  Comparable to the three religions.

    The two religions of Ren and Chan have been arranged for a long time in the human world.  Even if the Jie Sect is powerful, it cannot compete with the disciples of the Earth and Star Sects. The reason for this is very simple. Their reaction is very fierce.  Several parties are fighting for life and death in the human world, and those who practice are also attracted by all parties.  In short, there are many people who want to accept Zhu Jiuyin, but unfortunately no one can find Zhu Jiuyin's whereabouts.

    With the changes in the earth and stars, the world is in chaos. As people with ideals and revenge, they attach great importance to the way they deal with things. They have been collecting information on how much influence the West has on the human race.

    Unfortunately, the result disappointed many people, and the battle between the various princes continued. In the blink of an eye, more than ten years have passed, and the reincarnation of Zhu Jiuyin has a resounding name as the God of Death.

    Zhu Jiuyin didn¡¯t know that his reincarnation was very good. In a short period of time, he became a general leading an army. As a general, he killed a lot of people, but his understanding was called Bai Qi.

    Because Bai Qi has the murderous aura left by Zhu Jiuyin, he attaches great importance to killing. In the human world, he would kill all directions, assisting the pre-Qin army to attack the city and plunder the land. Because of the potential influence left by Zhu Jiuyin, Bai Qi  He only knows how to kill and has no idea about human affairs. The only gain in his heart is killing. This is what Zhu Jiuyin hopes for.

    Obsession is the most terrifying thing. Although Zhu Jiuyin is just a little mortal now, he has a good chance. There is a trace amount of the ancestral witch breath in his body, so his body as a human witch makes his killing more crazy, because  Zhu Jiuyin's reincarnated body has great potential. The emergence of a strong man like Zhu Jiuyin in the world shocked the entire three worlds.

    As the reincarnation of Zhu Jiuyin continued to attack the city and plunder the land, countless people were forced to walk without a way. As the killings continued to increase, the cultivation of the reincarnation of Zhu Jiuyin was rapidly improving.  , will soon reach the Golden Immortal Realm. You must know that in a place like Earth Star, it is not an easy task to achieve such a level of cultivation.

    The appearance of Zhu Jiuyin made Heavenly Court unable to sit still any longer. The Jade Emperor wanted to be the Lord of the Three Realms. He did not want to see the Earth Star controlled by the Wu Clan. In that case, everything Heavenly Court had done before would be in vain.  You must know that Da Qin is not an ordinary person. The first emperor won the government and BaiThey are both human witches, but Yingzheng is not as powerful as Zhu Jiuyin.

    The existence of the Wu Clan appears in the Earth Star, which makes many people uneasy. You must know that Zhannan Province in the Earth Immortal World has fallen into the hands of the Wu Clan. If Ying Zheng succeeds, the Earth Star will fall into the hands of the Wu Clan again.  In the hands of the Wu Clan, this would touch everyone's bottom line, and they could not let the Wu Clan succeed under any circumstances.

    "If the most tense among the three realms are the human and Chan religions, the disciples of the Chan religion in heaven have come to the Jade Emperor again and again to eliminate demons in the lower realms, and have asked the Jade Emperor for permission again and again.

    Although the Jade Emperor did not want to see the Earth Star become the territory of the Wu Clan, he still had some considerations in his heart. After all, the Wu Clan was not an ordinary race. If the Wu Clan was forced to panic and they were killed from Nanzhan Buzhou,  I am afraid that his position as Emperor of Heaven will really change. Now that the saints have been restricted, no one in the Three Realms can restrain those witch clans.

    With so many concerns in his heart, the Jade Emperor sighed and said to the Queen Mother: "Yaochi, what do you think we should do now? Should we agree to the suggestion of the disciples to let them get rid of demons in the lower realms?"

    The Queen Mother felt no better than the Jade Emperor. She sighed and said: "Haotian, this is not a simple matter. After all, it concerns the Wu Clan. The Wu Clan is not easy to mess with, especially the existence of Zhu Jiuyin. We must  Be careful not to invite this disaster star to heaven just because of your carelessness!"

    The Jade Emperor frowned and said: "You mean we just let things happen on Earth and ignore them? But how can we explain to the immortals in the three realms, and we may not be able to educate these people.  If we can suppress them, when they act privately, it will be even more detrimental to us."

    The Queen Mother said in a deep voice: "That's not what I meant. We can't ignore the Earth Star matter. After all, you are the Lord of the Three Realms. You can do it, but we can't take action. Chanjiao has to take action and let them go on their own. Our people  If we stay out of the matter, even if it arouses the dissatisfaction of the Wu clan in the future, we will still have room for relaxation!"

    The Queen Mother wants to let Chanjiao take the lead, but if Chanjiao is really so obedient, they will not let the disciples in the heaven take action, instead of letting other people from Chanjiao take action. The Queen Mother's idea is probably difficult to succeed.

    The Jade Emperor shook his head and said: "Yaochi, although your idea is good, do you think Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun have not thought of this? What is the reason for them to do this and let the disciples ask us for instructions? Isn't it just thinking?  Let us, Heavenly Court, be at the forefront and become the first target of the Witch Clan¡¯s hostility, while they can stay out of it!¡±

    The Queen Mother sighed: "In your opinion, what should we do? We can't suppress it now!"

    A hint of viciousness suddenly flashed across the Jade Emperor's face, and he said in a deep voice: "Since Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun are unkind and want to use our heaven as a shield, then we will continue to do it and give them even more cruelty. Benefits  We can¡¯t let them take over, we want Heaven to become the supreme existence of the human race on earth!¡±

 Text Chapter 384 The war breaks out

    Chapter 384 The war breaks out

    As soon as the Jade Emperor said this, a look of horror appeared on the Queen Mother's face. She exclaimed: "Haotian, you want to fully enter the Earth Star. Have you ever thought about the thoughts of Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun? You  Don¡¯t you think this is a bit too risky? If something goes wrong, we will be doomed!¡±

    The Jade Emperor said disapprovingly: "Yaochi, do you know the gap between us and Zhu Jiuyin?"

    Without waiting for the Queen Mother to answer, the Jade Emperor continued: "The difference between us is that we are not ruthless and crazy enough. The reason why Zhu Jiuyin can shock the three worlds is not only because of his cultivation, but also because of his behind-the-scenes  The most important thing about the Wu Clan is himself, because he is ruthless and crazy enough. If we want to truly become the Lord of the Three Realms, we must learn from Zhu Jiuyin. Only in this way can we get rid of the troubles of the saints!"

    The Jade Emperor was so determined, but the Queen Mother had endless worries in her heart. She said: "Haotian, even so, we are not Zhu Jiuyin after all. We can't be as careless as he is!"

    The Jade Emperor said calmly: "Yaochi, there is nothing impossible in this world. It just depends on whether we are willing to do it with all our strength. As for the troubles of the saints, we don't need to care at all. As long as we can unify the three realms through that  It does not matter if the saints are our enemies because of the supreme destiny. It is not them but us who make the decision in the three realms. Why should we care about them? No matter how good we are, they  I won¡¯t appreciate it either!¡±

    "The Jade Emperor's words are correct, no matter how well he did it.  None of the saints would look down upon him. In their eyes, the Jade Emperor was just an ant, an object that could be used, and an object that could be oppressed.

    The Jade Emperor's words left the Queen Mother speechless. She understood that what the Jade Emperor said was true. She could only nod her head and said: "Well, since you have made a decision in your heart, then everything is up to you.  !¡±

    After the Queen Mother agreed.  The Jade Emperor did not hesitate any longer and immediately informed Taiyi Zhenren, the person who was killed in the Battle of the Conferred Gods, of his decision.

    After getting the consent of the Jade Emperor, Taiyi Zhenren frantically mobilized all the power of the Chan Cult in Heaven. In the name of Heaven, under the banner of exterminating demons, his army pressed against the Earth Star, aiming directly at the White Star.  rise.  There is also the First Emperor who wins the government, and they want to destroy the Qin Dynasty to gain benefits for the interpretation of religion.

    "It's a pity that Master Taiyi never thought that every move they made was in the calculation of the Jade Emperor. For the Jade Emperor.  That's because he hopes that Chanjiao will make a big move, and it is best to provoke a counterattack from the Wu clan. In this way, the anger of the Wu clan will be completely vented on Chanjiao, and the Heavenly Court will be able to reap all the benefits.

    Of course, it is not just the Jade Emperor who is happy that Chanjiao has gone to war in such a big way, but Ran Deng in the Western Paradise is also very happy.  For him, Chanjiao has set its sights on the Wu clan.  It is not easy for those who are apostates. The reason why the Wu Clan thrives is very clear. It would be very unwise to provoke them. Why did the West want to tell everything about Earth Star in the first place? The purpose is  In order to provoke a fight between the parties, they like to fish in troubled waters.

    I have to say that Ran Deng's plan was successful. Now that Chanjiao has jumped out on his own, this is something they are very willing to see. When it comes to conspiracy calculations, the West is indeed number one in the Three Realms, up to  From Zhunti to Ran Deng, they are all masters of calculation. They are all gloomy-minded, and they all want to get everything they need through calculation. They have forgotten that strength is the most important thing in the three realms. No matter how good the calculation is, they still fail in the face of absolute power.  It is vulnerable.

    The army of Chanjiao carried the righteousness of heaven and headed straight towards the earth. This caused the eyes of Houtuzu Wu in the underworld to burst out with endless murderous intent. Chanjiao was challenging the bottom line of the Wu clan. You must know that Yingzheng was Houtuzu.  The ancestral witch arranged for people to enter the Earth Star, and Yingzheng obtained twelve drops of the ancestral witch's blood essence from that year. The twelve bronze men cast by him were also used to suppress luck. Once Da Qin established a firm foothold on the Earth Star, then  The Wu clan will have one more escape route.

    As for who Bai Qi is, Hou Tuzu Wu is not sure. After all, Hou Tuzu Wu has sent a lot of blood of the witch clan into the six realms of reincarnation over the years. Human witches naturally exist in the world. Of course Hou Tuzu  Wu Ze did not hope that Bai Qi was the reincarnation of Zhu Jiuyin. After all, the killings caused by Bai Qi were so shocking and attracted so much attention that he had become a target of public criticism.

    It's a pity that there are ten unsatisfactory things in this world. Hou Tuzu Wu didn't know that Bai Qi was the reincarnation of Zhu Jiuyin. What was Zhu Jiuyin's purpose in reincarnation? That was to kill. As for saying yes  Being the target of public criticism was actually within Zhu Jiuyin's expectation.The reason why Jiuyin didn't mention it to Hou Tuzu Wu and the others in advance was that he didn't want Hou Tuzu Wu and the others to worry about him. The most important thing was that he was worried that Hou Tuzu Wu and the others would act impulsively and ruin his plan.

    When the army of heaven appeared in the human world, as the Lord of Qin and the first human emperor above the earth, the First Emperor Yingzheng discovered the same thing. The Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors in the Fire Cloud Cave also felt the same thing.  However, this time the human race did not make any reaction, and had no intention of stopping anything in the world.

    The Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors will give up everything in the face of racial interests. Although they were once grateful to the Wu Clan for their contribution to the human race, now they do not want to see the Wu Clan develop and grow, or even threaten their own safety.  , it is precisely because of this that they chose to remain silent.

    The silence of the human race was due to the calculations of Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun. They had accurately calculated the thoughts in the hearts of the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors, so they just went into such a big fight and dared to attack the Wu Clan directly.  However, the reaction of the Wu Clan made them a little surprised. The army of Tianting had already pressed down on the territory, but the Wu Clan did not make any movement. This really puzzled Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun, and also puzzled others. Everyone was confused.  I don¡¯t know what happened to the Wu clan!

    Perhaps in the eyes of many people, the silence of the Wu Clan is a bit abnormal. Zhu Jiuyin has never shown up, and everyone is very worried. But they don't know at all that Zhu Jiuyin has already been reincarnated. As for the Wu Clan,  If they don't move, they have other plans. For them, if Earth Star's arrangement succeeds, then the Wu Clan will have one more way to retreat. Failure will not matter. As long as nothing happens to the underworld, then the Wu Clan will have no problems, and the underworld will be the only one.  The point is, they don't want to give others the chance to plot against them.

    Sitting on the mountain and watching the tiger fight, the West has not made any moves. In fact, they are plotting against the underworld. Unfortunately, as long as Hou Tuzu Wu doesn't move, they have no chance and can only stare.

    Although Chanjiao wanted to target Yingzheng and Bai Qi, they did not dare to take action in the human world without scruples. After all, the Earth Star was different from the Earthly Immortal World. The place here was really pitifully small. If they took action in a big way, I was afraid that the entire  Countless people will suffer on the Earth Star, and their karma will not be enough.

    The location of the decisive battle between the two sides was in the underground palace of the First Emperor. The underground palace of the First Emperor was not so much the tomb built by the First Emperor Yingzheng for himself, but rather the foundation he established for his Qin Dynasty. Unfortunately, it was stared at by Chan Jiao.  On.

    To deal with Ying Zheng and Bai Qi, Taiyi Zhenren not only mobilized, but also all the disciples of the Chan Sect in Heaven. The two sides were on the verge of breaking out. However, before all the details about Ying Zheng and Bai Qi were understood, Taiyi  Master Yi really didn't dare to act rashly, especially since he hadn't received the message from the Witch Clan yet. He was afraid that if he just made a move with his front foot, the army of the Witch Clan would come out from Nanzhan Buzhou and catch him by surprise.  It¡¯s a lot of fun.

    Seeing the cautious look on Taiyi's guard, Yingzheng shouted loudly: "Taiyi, if you want to fight, just fight. There is no need to play any tricks. If you are afraid, then get out of here. I don't have much time to accompany you."  You're wasting your time here.

    Arrogant, Yingzheng is really arrogant enough. Anyway, this Taiyi master is the Golden Immortal of Chanjiao, and he is also the great emperor of heaven. Yingzheng is just a small human emperor of Earth Star. It is really daring to talk to him like this.  He was too arrogant and didn't take him seriously at all. How could he not make Master Taiyi angry? Fortunately, Master Taiyi only suffered a big loss in the Battle of the Gods and died on the list. This made Master Taiyi angry.  His character has improved a lot. Although he was filled with rage, he was not so enraged by Ying Zheng's words that he took action.

    Just listening, Master Taiyi said: "Yingzheng, you have already offended the public. The Great Heavenly Lord personally ordered me to wait for me to come from the lower world. I think you understand why. I advise you to stop and do whatever you want."  I will go to the immortal world and not stay in the human world anymore, so I can still live!"

    Hearing what Taiyi said, Yingzheng laughed loudly and said: "Taiyi, you treat me like a three-year-old child, and you want me to just follow you to the immortal world. It's really funny. If I want to leave the earth,  , then do you still need to fight? If you want to fight, fight, there are only witches who die in battle, there are no witches who surrender!"

    Yingzheng's answer made Taiyi Zhenren's face show a trace of anger. He didn't want to make things happen, and he didn't want to fall out with the Wu clan and cause the trouble to end. However, Yingzheng was so arrogant. This became a pressure.  The ultimate power that Master Taiyi considered in his heart, Master Taiyi did not want to wait any longer, and shouted in a deep voice: "Okay, very good, Yingzheng, since you are asking for your own destruction, then don't blame the poor Taoist for being ruthless.  I kill.".

 Text Chapter 386: Twelve Heavenly Gods and Evil Formation

    Chapter 386: Twelve Capital Gods Formation

    As soon as Taiyi Zhenren said this, the Chanjiao army frantically started killing Yingzheng and Bai Qi. As the king of the Qin Dynasty, the First Emperor Yingzheng naturally had his own group of guards, and as for Bai Qi, even more  Needless to say, as the god of killing in the army, he has a group of powerful soldiers under him. Facing the attack of Chanjiao, Yingzheng and Bai Qi will naturally not surrender. If Taiyi Zhenren wants to kill them, then  We must face their desperate counterattack.

    This mass killing was so overwhelming that the whole underground palace was filled with blood. With the killing of guards and soldiers, the foundation of Da Qin was shaken, and the life and death of those who explained the teachings were  It's nothing, as long as the First Emperor Yingzheng and Bai Qi can be suppressed, this effort is not worth mentioning at all.

    Master Taiyi glanced at the First Emperor Yingzheng with disdain and shouted in a deep voice: "Yingzheng, it's too late for you to stop now. Leave the Earth Star to save your life. Otherwise, you will definitely die. Make a decision quickly. If you wait,  If Pindao takes action, then you will have no chance to regret, and will only die! Don¡¯t imagine that someone will come to save you, the Wu clan has not taken action now, they will not take action, you two have been abandoned!"

    The First Emperor Yingzheng laughed loudly and said: "What a great Taiyi master, do you think you can upset my heart with just these few words? I tell you to dream, my Wu clan is different from you treacherous villains. We only have the ability to fight.  Dead witches, witches who have not surrendered, if you want to do it, do it, don't talk so much nonsense!"

    It has to be said that as the first emperor among the Earth Stars, the First Emperor was much more calm in winning politics.  And he was right, among the witch clan there were only witches who died in battle.  There are no witches who surrender. Things are not as simple as Zhenren Taiyi thought. The first emperor Yingzheng was able to reach this point not without the support of the witch clan in the upper world. It is just that the witch clan did it very secretly. Zhenren Taiyi  They didn't know it. His words were just a waste of words.

    When he heard the words of the First Emperor Yingzheng, endless murderous intent flashed across Zhenren Taiyi¡¯s face.  Although he was unwilling to directly fight against the Wu Clan, he had no choice now. If he didn't take action, he would not be able to complete Yuanshi Tianzun's explanation, and it would be impossible to restore everything that Chan taught in Earth Star, so he could only take action.

    Taiyi Zhenren said with a gloomy face: "Okay, Yingzheng. If you seek death yourself, it's no wonder Pindao is here. Come out, Nine Dragons Divine Fire Shield, Nine Dragons Yaotian, kill!"

    As soon as Master Taiyi finished speaking, Master Taiyi sacrificed the innate spiritual treasure of ¡®Nine Dragon Divine Fire Shield¡¯.  Nine fire dragons appeared in the underground palace, and the endless three-flavored true fire swept across all directions. The men of the First Emperor Yingzheng and Bai Qi were completely killed by the endless three-flavored true fire, and fell into the underground palace one by one.  Among them, they turned into fighting spirits one after another.

    Although Bai Qi and Shihuang Yingzheng wanted to save people.  It's a pity that they were entangled at this moment, and the First Emperor Yingzheng was directly blocked by Taiyi Zhenren.  Bai Qi, on the other hand, was trapped by Jiang Ziya and others. If the two of them were not extremely powerful, he would have died in this underground palace without even a single encounter.

    This war was completely watched by many masters from the three realms. When seeing this situation, the Jade Emperor above the heaven said in a deep voice: "What a Chanjiao, what a Yuanshi Tianzun, he is indeed ruthless.  To go to war regardless of the impact, to use such means to deal with two little people, it really loses the face of the Chanjiao, the people of the Chanjiao have lost their pride, and the Chanjiao no longer cares about it!"

    Hearing the Jade Emperor's words, the Queen Mother shook her head and said: "Haotian, although Master Taiyi is unworthy, you cannot underestimate the entire teaching. After all, Master Taiyi has lost his freedom and is trapped in the list of gods.  It¡¯s natural that he doesn¡¯t care about it, I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s why Yuanshi Tianzun arranged for him to take action!¡±

    The Queen Mother was right. Yuanshi Tianzun arranged for Taiyi Zhenren to take action precisely because of this. Since Taiyi Zhenren has been listed on the list of gods, then everything about him is subject to the list of gods. No matter how ruthless the attack is, there is nothing to take into consideration. What's more,  What's more, he was sent to attack by destiny, and no matter how many killings he committed, it would not increase his karma. As for life and death, even if he died in this earth star, he would still be resurrected by the power of the God List.

    As soon as the Nine Dragon Divine Fire Shield came out, the First Emperor Yingzheng became angry. He shouted: "Taiyi, you are pushing people too hard. You are so crazy. Then you can't blame me for being cruel. Yingzheng is cruel. Blood is the guide, and the ancestral witch can reach the sky. Ten  The gods of the two capitals have formed a great formation!"

    When the First Emperor Yingzheng shouted the "Twelve Capital Gods Formation", Taiyi Zhenren's face flashed with a trace of fear. Not only him, but everyone watching the battle was shocked.  Since the Lich Tribulation, most of the twelve ancestor witches have died, and the witch clan has been unable to escape from the world. The witch clan's suppression formation disappeared between heaven and earth, but no one expected that there would be something in this small earth star.  Will hear this name, how can this be done???Shocked them.

    As soon as the First Emperor Yingzheng shouted, the entire underground palace shook. Twelve golden figures appeared in front of everyone. The twelve golden figures exuded endless evil aura and powerful pressure.  , twelve evil spirits soared into the sky. In the face of this evil energy, Master Taiyi's 'Nine Dragon Divine Fire Shield' collapsed at the touch of a finger, and he could not hold on even half a face to face.

    When the 'Nine Dragon Divine Fire Shield' was defeated, Taiyi Zhenren shouted: "How is this possible? Yingzheng, you are just a small human witch. How can you be proficient in the witch clan's Zhen clan's formation, the twelve capitals of the gods?"  Big array'!"

    The First Emperor Yingzheng sneered and said: "Taiyi, nothing is impossible. Don't even think about leaving today. All of you should stay here. The 'Twelve Capital Gods' Formation' will kill and annihilate all living beings."  !¡±

    At this time, the First Emperor Yingzheng finally showed his minions and showed his tyranny to Taiyi Zhenren. He wanted to kill everyone. Like Taiyi Zhenren, he no longer cared about it and wanted to kill.  .

    As soon as such an incident happened, the Jade Emperor above the heaven was livid and shouted angrily: "What a Wu Clan, what a Zhu Jiuyin, no wonder the Wu Clan didn't send a single person to fight to this point. It turns out they had planned it long ago.  That¡¯s all, Master Taiyi is such a loser, he doesn¡¯t even understand the principle of fighting a lion against a rabbit, and he missed the opportunity in vain!¡±

    The Queen Mother sighed and said: "Haotian, now is not the time to be angry. That Taiyi Master is the emperor of our Heavenly Court no matter what. If he is killed by Yingzheng on Earth, the prestige of our Heavenly Court will plummet. We  We can¡¯t just watch him die without reacting!¡±

    The Jade Emperor shouted angrily: "What do you want me to do to save you? Is it possible that I have to activate the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' to bombard the earth stars? In that case, do you think Zhu Jiuyin and the Houtu Ancestor Witch Association will not respond? I'm afraid they are waiting for us."  If they take action, they will have every reason to let the Wu Clan army fight their way out of Nanzhan Prefecture!"

    The Jade Emperor thinks too highly of himself. If the Wu Clan really wants to break out of Nanzhan Prefecture, there is no need for any excuses and they will not use such methods. This 'Twelve Capital Gods Formation' is just to protect the Qin Dynasty.  Unfortunately, everything was in vain due to Taiyi Zhenren's troubles. When the twelve golden figures moved, the dragon veins were turbulent.

    Just when Taiyi Zhenren was shouting, Jiang Ziya, who had been besieging Bai Qi, suddenly shouted: "Severing the dragon's pulse, cut it off for me!" As soon as his shout fell, the beating  The divine whip, an innate spiritual treasure, suddenly flew out and hit Da Qin's dragon veins directly. The dragon veins were interrupted by him with a whip.

    If the previous outburst of the First Emperor's victory in politics forced him to use his trump card, the "Twelve Capital Gods and Evil Formation", which was shocking, then it was even more shocking that Jiang Ziya chose to take action at this time to cut off the dragon vein of the Great Qin in one fell swoop.  All of this was just planned by Jiang Ziya, otherwise why would he choose to explode at this time? All of this was just a trap, and Taiyi Zhenren was the target of being exploited.

    As soon as the dragon vein was cut off, the First Emperor Yingzheng's face turned pale. Everything he had tried so hard to do was in vain, which made him angry. The boundless murderous intention came out of his body, and he said gloomily: "You are all  Damn it!"

    After Jiang Ziya cut off the dragon's veins, he shouted loudly: "Brother Taiyi, quickly pick up the treasure and break the formation!"

    While speaking, a small flag flew out of Jiang Ziya's hand, and the treasure flag exuded endless coercion. The First Emperor Yingzheng and Bai Qi didn't know what kind of treasure this flag was, but how could Master Taiyi know it?  I don¡¯t know, how come the immortals of the three realms who are watching the battle don¡¯t know that this treasure flag is the ¡®Pangu Banner¡¯, the most precious treasure of the teachings. It seems that in order to deal with the Wu Clan, Yuanshi Tianzun worked hard, otherwise he would not be able to connect the ¡®Pangu Banner¡¯  This innate treasure is given to me.

    At this moment, the Jade Emperor in the Heavenly Court couldn't help shouting: "Pangu Banner, Yuanshi Tianzun is crazy, how dare you do this? Isn't he afraid of angering Zhu Jiuyin and letting the Wu Clan army sweep across the three realms? We are being attacked this time  He¡¯s in terrible trouble!¡±

    In the eyes of the Jade Emperor, he thought that Yuanshi Tianzun was crazy, but Yuanshi Tianzun didn't think so. His violent reaction was a warning to everyone that Earth Star was the counter scale of his teachings. Anyone who wanted to take advantage of Earth Star would  He is about to face his crazy counterattack. For the sake of Earth Star, he will do anything. Yuanshi Tianzun will use this crazy move to scare away all those who dare to have ideas about Earth Star.

    After seeing such a drastic change, the Queen Mother's expression changed again and again. Finally, she sighed and said nothing, because she had nothing to say at this time. Everything Yuanshi Tianzun did was beyond her expectations.  And if something like this happened, it would be useless even if she wanted to say anything. What Yuanshi Tianzun did was already out of bounds!.

 Text Chapter 387: Twists and turns

    Chapter 387: Twists and turns

    The Jade Emperor wanted to plot against Yuanshi Tianzun and take the opportunity to control the Earth Star. Unfortunately, he did not expect that Yuanshi Tianzun was even crazier than he thought. In the name of heaven, he wanted to kill Yingzheng and completely make the Wu clan hate him and go to heaven.  , the Wu clan will focus their firepower on Tianting, while Chanjiao can stay out of the matter.

    Of course, this is just the Jade Emperor's own idea, but many people among the immortals in the Three Realms think so, because Yuanshi Tianzun has a criminal record and is not a good person, so naturally he cannot be trusted by others.

    No matter how angry the Jade Emperor was, it had already happened. Even if he wanted to stop it, it was too late. Moreover, he believed that since Yuanshi Tianzun dared to do this, he must be fully prepared and would not give him a chance to stop it.  .

    Speaking of the reason why Yuanshi Tianzun handed over the innate treasures like the Pangu Banner to his disciples, it was also a bad start for the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin. It was precisely because they handed over their innate spiritual treasures to his disciples.  His disciples used it, and Yuanshi Tianzun also learned it well, and the current scene appeared.

    When he saw the innate treasure 'Pangu Banner' that Jiang Ziya flew out of his hand, Taishang Laojun shook his head and sighed: "Junior Brother Yuanshi, you have gone too far. The temporary gains and losses are nothing. Although the Earth Star is good  , but compared to the Earthly Immortal Realm, it is still far behind. To offend the Witch Clan to death for a mere Earth Star, and to offend the Heavenly Court, is not what a wise man would do!"

    After such a big thing happened, Taishang Laojun could not remain calm.  He also looked down upon Yuanshi Tianzun's move. In his opinion, Yuanshi Tianzun had gone too far.  The gap between what you pay and what you get is really huge.

    Although Taishang Laojun did not agree with Yuanshi Tianzun's actions, he did not intend to stop it. After all, it had already happened. Even if he stopped it, it would not change the Wu clan's view of Yuanshi Tianzun. In this case, he  Why waste your efforts and do thankless things.

    When he saw the ¡®Pangu Flag¡¯ flying towards him, a trace of excitement flashed across Master Taiyi¡¯s face, as you must know that this is the most precious treasure of teaching.  The master who suppressed the luck of the great sect has now been given the master's gift to me. What an honor it is. With this treasure in hand, Master Taiyi no longer takes Yingzheng's 'Twelve Capitals of Heavenly Gods' Formation' into consideration.

    If it is the ¡®Twelve Capital Gods and Evil Formation¡¯ set up by twelve masters of the witchcraft clan.  Even if Master Taiyi holds the innate treasure of the 'Pangu Flag', he does not dare to despise it. However, the 'Twelve Capital Gods Formation' set up by Ying Zheng only consists of twelve bronze figures. Between the two  But there is a huge difference.

    After taking over the ¡®Pangu Flag¡¯.  Master Taiyi's face showed a look of ecstasy, and he shouted loudly: "You Yingzheng, I wanted to give you a way to survive, but you insist on destroying yourself, so I will give you a way.  Now you can die for me. Pangu Banner, divide the world and kill it for me!"

    When Master Taiyi came out, Yingzheng's face instantly turned pale, even though he had never been to the Earthly Immortal Realm.  But he knew what the 'Pangu Banner' was, and it was a treasure of teachings.  Known as the most powerful weapon in the world, how could it be possible that his inferior ¡®Twelve Capital Gods Formation¡¯ could withstand the sharp edge of the ¡®Pangu Banner¡¯.

    Although Ying Zheng knew he was outmatched, he would not surrender. He yelled: "Bai Qi, leave, I will stop them!"

    As a generation of emperors, Yingzheng made a decision in an instant to let Bai Qi leave here. He sealed everything here with the 'Twelve Capital Gods' Formation', trapped Taiyi Zhenren and others, and allowed Bai Qi to return.  Da Qin might as well give Da Qin a glimmer of hope.

    When he heard Yingzheng's words, Master Taiyi said disdainfully: "Yingzheng, no one can leave today. If you want to let Bai Qi leave, then the poor Taoist will kill him first, and then deal with you, this ignorant person."  only!"

    Good guy, Master Taiyi changed his face so quickly. In the blink of an eye, the First Emperor Yingzheng became an ignorant person in his mouth. I have to say that Master Taiyi¡¯s actions made people speechless. He was so shameless.  This level is considered a masterpiece.

    As soon as Taiyi Zhenren shouted, he immediately changed the target of the attack and locked his mind on Bai Qi. He wanted to kill Bai Qi here to avoid accidents. You must know that Bai Qi is also in Taiyi Zhenren's heart.  Once a powerful enemy allows Bai Qi to escape, it will be a disaster for the forces of the Chan Sect on the Earth Star. With Bai Qi's murderous nature, all the arrangements the Chan Sect has made on the Earth Star for so many years will be destroyed.  For nothing, he cannot stay on Earth Star forever.

    It is precisely because of considering this that Taiyi Zhenren is determined to kill Bai Qi. In addition to this trouble, Bai Qi is currently being restrained by the Chanjiao group. Even if he wants to leave, that is not the case.  It was an easy thing. Now that Master Taiyi suddenly broke out, Bai Qi was not prepared at all, and he suddenly fell into??In desperate situation.

    Even though Taiyi Zhenren could not improve his cultivation after being listed as a god, Bai Qi is only a heavenly immortal person now. Compared with Taiyi Zhenren, a golden immortal level person, the gap between the two is really too big.  Moreover, Taiyi Zhenren also has an innate treasure like the Pangu Banner in his hand. Let alone him, even the First Emperor Yingzheng, who has the Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods Array, cannot stop Taiyi Zhenren.  Before Bai Qi had time to react, the chaotic sword energy struck by the 'Pangu Banner' hit Zhu Jiuyin hard, knocking him away, and a blood arrow sprinkled into the sky.

    With just one blow, Bai Qi was beaten to death by Taiyi Zhenren. This contrast made the First Emperor no longer feel lucky in his heart. He understood that he was really in danger today. Look,  In order to plot against himself, Lai Chanjiao was really well prepared. In this regard, the Wu Clan was too far behind.

    A trace of ferocity flashed across the face of the First Emperor Yingzheng, and then he said in a deep voice: "Okay, very good, I really didn't expect that in order to deal with a small person like me who is not even a great witch, your Chanjiao Company suppresses the great shaman."  The most precious treasure of luck, 'Pangu Banner', has been invited out, but if I win the government, I will die for a long time, and Taiyi, don't even think about it, if you die, everyone will die together, the 'Twelve Capital Gods' Formation' will explode for me,  Destroy the world!"

    The First Emperor Yingzheng knew that he was no match for Taiyi Zhenren.  This time, the target he attacked was not Zhenren Taiyi, but Jiang Ziya and others.  Persimmons have to be picked on the weak. If he targets strong people like Taiyi Zhenren, it will only be a waste of energy. On the contrary, if he deals with people like Jiang Ziya, he can kill them and teach them disgustingly.

    Taiyi Zhenren's face showed a trace of shock at the change of the First Emperor's Yingzheng. He did not expect that the First Emperor's Yingzheng would be so bloody.  He actually dared to give up on protecting himself under such circumstances and use all his strength to deal with people like Jiang Ziya who were not strong enough. Such a change was something he had never expected.

    You must know that whether they are in the teachings or in the West, they cannot risk their own lives to help others. The actions of Taiyi Zhenren are beyond their ability.  Although Jiang Ziya's status in the Chan Sect is not very good, after all, Jiang Ziya is the person in charge of the overall situation in the Dixing Chan Sect. If he lets Ying Zheng kill Jiang Ziya while holding the 'Pangu Flag', then he will have no face.  When I went back to see my teacher, Yuanshi Tianzun, I had no way to explain to the teacher.

    "No!" Master Taiyi roared violently, and the 'Pangu Flag' in his hand flew out.  Turned into a bolt of lightning, and slashed viciously at the First Emperor Yingzheng, hoping to destroy him before the First Emperor Yingzheng killed Jiang Ziya, so that he could resolve the crisis, or force the First Emperor Yingzheng to stop himself.  Save.

    pity.  Master Taiyi still didn't understand the witch clan too well, even though the First Emperor Yingzheng was just a witch.  But for him, he will not change his mind. For Yingzheng, he will not be able to escape this disaster no matter what. If this is the case, then he will naturally drag Jiang Ziya with him, and he will have to deal with Chanjiao even if he dies.  Roughly tearing off a piece of flesh will make Chanjiao feel heartbroken.

    Taiyi Zhenren just used the 'Pangu Banner' to send out a chaotic sword energy and seriously injured Bai Qi. He was not sure whether he was alive or dead. It is conceivable that if the body of the 'Pangu Banner' hit the First Emperor Yingzheng  What will be the result? Not to mention that Yingzheng is not even a great witch. Even a great witch will definitely die in the face of this blow.

    Precisely because he knew his current situation, the First Emperor Yingzheng was not moved by the blow from Master Taiyi. Even if he died, he would have to tear off a piece of flesh from the Chanjiao Yang. He did not  Heeding Master Taiyi's blow, he used all his strength to control the 'Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods Formation' to kill Jiang Ziya and Yi Gan Chan's disciples, without any thought of stopping.

    When he saw the First Emperor Yingzheng doing such a crazy thing, Taiyi Zhenren couldn't help but gasped. He really underestimated the First Emperor Yingzheng and never thought that the First Emperor Yingzheng could risk his life.  When he went to fight Jiang Ziya, he could only watch the violent power of the 'Twelve Capital Gods Formation' rush towards Jiang Ziya.

    Taiyi Zhenren wanted to kill the First Emperor to win the government, and the First Emperor to win the government was to risk his life and fight with the Chanjiao.  A fair one.

    Faced with the madness of the First Emperor to win the government, Taiyi Zhenren could not bear it in the end. After all, if Jiang Ziya died, he would not only be unable to explain to Yuanshi Tianzun, but also unable to gain a foothold in the heaven. He would become the leader of the three realms.  laughing stock.  With a thought, Taiyi Zhenren could only withdraw his attack on Ying Zheng and protect Jiang Ziya instead.

    Jiang Ziya breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Taiyi Zhenren coming back to help him. He really had no ability to resist Ying Zheng's desperate efforts. Although the 'Twelve Capital Gods Formation' was only a remnant formation.  , but that's not something he can resist, let alone now.?Yingzheng has gone crazy. Facing a person who is determined to die with the enemy, there are endless threats. All this is beyond everyone's calculations.

    Even if Taiyi Zhenren withdrew his attack and returned to Jiang Ziya's aid, the First Emperor Yingzheng would still be in a difficult situation. After all, his cultivation level was there, and the backlash of the 'Twelve Capital Gods Formation' was not his.  It was as much as one person could bear, and he stood there with an extremely pale face, and his whole body was covered in cold sweat.

    While protecting Jiang Ziya from being injured by the 'Twelve Capital Gods' Formation', Taiyi Zhenren frowned and said: "Junior Brother Jiang, be careful as long as you can save your own life, then Yingzheng will have his own  I'll take care of it. If something happens to you, I won't be able to explain it to the teacher, so don't hurt me!"

    As soon as Master Taiyi said this, Jiang Ziya's expression changed several times. Even a fool could understand the meaning of Master Taiyi's words. Jiang Ziya opened his mouth to say something, but unfortunately he couldn't say it. Compared to himself,  In terms of one's life, arguing with Master Taiyi at this time is something a wise man would not do.

    After rescuing Jiang Ziya, Taiyi Zhenren's face showed endless murderous intent. At this time, he no longer dared to underestimate Yingzheng, and went towards Yingzheng with murderous intent. For him, the night was long and there were many dreams, and most of them were in the world.  If you stay here for one minute, you will be in more danger. Even if Yingzheng's cultivation level is not that good, the 'Twelve Capital Gods Formation' is not a decoration.

    "Die!" As Master Taiyi spoke, he waved the 'Pangu Flag' and unleashed chaotic sword energy like a torrential rain towards Ying Zheng. That stance made the immortals in the three realms who were watching the battle shake involuntarily.  He shook his head and was disdainful of Taiyi Zhenren's move. In fact, the previous counterattack against the First Emperor Yingzheng was at the end of the war, and now he is unable to fight back. Taiyi Zhenren didn't need to make such a big noise at all. He was so  It can only be said that his vision is not good enough.

    Facing Master Taiyi's crazy attack, there was no trace of fear on Ying Zheng's face. He faced the storm-like attack very calmly, as if the person facing death was not himself.  To be able to become the first emperor throughout the ages, the First Emperor was extremely determined to win the government, which many people could not match.

    Just when the First Emperor Yingzheng was about to fall into the hands of Zhenren Taiyi, suddenly a burst of murderous intent broke out in the entire underground palace. The murderous intent was so terrifying that everyone felt the threat of death in an instant, even the spectators  The immortals in the three realms who were paying attention to the battle in the underground palace also had palpitations. The power was really terrifying, far beyond what should be found in the earth star.

    "What's going on? Why is there such an astonishing murderous intent in the First Emperor's underground palace? Could it be that the witch clan has other back-ups, and there is a great witch-level existence in this underground palace?  Everyone was thinking for a moment.

    Under such terrifying murderous intent, Taiyi Zhenren no longer had the arrogance of before, and he did not dare to continue attacking the First Emperor Yingzheng. He could not be compared with the First Emperor Yingzheng, and would not risk his own life and immediately stopped to protect himself.  , to prevent sneak attacks.

 Text Chapter 388: Zhu Jiuyin appears in the sky

    Chapter 388 Zhu Jiuyin appears in the sky

    "Taiyi, you are too arrogant. You dare to come here to challenge the bottom line of my Wu clan. You are very good. You will never leave Earth Star alive today. You and these disciples of Chanjiao should stay with me.  Let's go!" A gloomy and terrifying voice came from a place ignored by everyone, and that place came from Bai Qizhi, who was previously beaten away by Master Taiyi with a banner.

    When he heard this eerie and terrifying voice, Master Taiyi couldn't help but feel a chill in his heart, because this voice filled him with endless fear, and every word contained endless murderous intent.  Sheng was something he had never felt before.

    Master Taiyi could not hear the origin of this sound, but many people in the Three Realms learned something from this sound. The face of the Jade Emperor above the Heavenly Court changed even more, and he cried out: "How is this possible? Zhu Zhu  How could this bastard Jiuyin appear in the Earth Star, why is this happening!"

    The Queen Mother also had a pale face. She didn't understand why Zhu Jiuyin's eerie voice came out from where Bai Qi was. It was not just them, but everyone who had a deep understanding of Zhu Jiuyin lost their voice.  , even the Houtu Ancestor Witch in the underworld was amazed. The appearance of Zhu Jiuyin made them not expect it.

    If you don¡¯t break out in silence, you will be destroyed in silence. When Bai Qi¡¯s body came out of the darkness, everyone¡¯s expressions changed drastically. Bai Qi¡¯s body was already extremely damaged, and there was no trace of blood all over his body.  A good place, but just like this, his body exuded endless killing intent, and the aura condensed by that killing intent shocked everyone.  Everyone felt a hint of the aura of the Chaos Gods and Demons in this killing intent.

    When Master Taiyi saw this, he shouted out loud: "Who are you?"

    Bai Qi sneered and said: "I'm so ashamed, who am I? Don't you still know it in your heart? Do you have to tell me personally? However, since you want to confirm it, I will kindly tell you that I am Zhu  Nine Yins, Chaos God Demon Zhu Jiu Yin!"

    As soon as these words were spoken, all the immortals in the three realms became speechless. Bai Qi was Zhu Jiuyin.  How is this possible? The gap between them is too big. No one can believe this fact. Zhu Jiuyin is a chaotic god and demon, while Bai Qi is just a human witch, unless Zhu Jiuyin seals himself and destroys himself.  He reincarnated and returned to the human world, but what did he do for this? Could it be that Zhu Jiuyin risked his life just for the dominance of Earth Star? No one would believe this.

    It is true that Zhu Jiuyin is a madman, but Zhu Jiuyin is not a madman without any sense. They don't think Zhu Jiuyin can do such a thing.  No matter what these people think, they can't figure out Zhu Jiuyin's purpose. After all, what Zhu Jiuyin did is so crazy that no one can believe it.

    Master Taiyi shouted loudly: "No, I don't believe it. How could you be Zhu Jiuyin? You must be lying to me. If you want to scare me with such cheap means, it's impossible, you  Go to hell!"

    Taiyi Zhenren roared and sacrificed the innate treasure "Pangu Banner" in his hand, which turned into a bolt of lightning and struck Zhu Jiuyin heavily. For him, the fear in his heart made him explode. This blow can be said to be  With his full blow, he believed that he had the ability to kill the severely injured Bai Qi in front of him. In the heart of Taiyi Zhenren, he still believed that the person in front of him was not Zhu Jiuyin, but that the other party was playing tricks and trying to scare him.

    Facing Master Taiyi's full blow, Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said: "Taiyi, you disappoint me so much. Although the 'Pangu Banner' is an innate treasure, it has unparalleled power."  It's sharp, but it depends on whose hands it is, it's just a daydream to think of using it against me with your little strength!"

    While speaking, Zhu Jiuyin punched out and used his body to meet the innate treasure "Pangu Banner". His punch also fully demonstrated the power of the God-killing Fist. When Zhu Jiujiu  When Yin used the God-killing Fist, no one doubted his identity anymore, and for a while, the three worlds were silent again.

    Under Zhu Jiuyin's God-killing Fist, the 'Pangu Banner' in Taiyi's hands failed to exert its due power, and was trapped by Zhu Jiuyin's Killing Fist with just one punch. Such a result  It frightened Master Taiyi. At this time, he also understood that he had kicked the iron plate this time, and Bai Qi was Zhu Jiuyin.

    Master Taiyi wanted to escape very much, but unfortunately he did not dare to do so. After all, he could not abandon so many disciples of Chanjiao, let alone the most precious treasure of Chanjiao, the Pangu Banner. If he really had to do that,  , then he becomes a sinner of the Chan religion and will bear endless punishment. Even if he is killed in battle, he cannot take a step back.

    Fortunately, Taiyi Zhenren¡¯s spirit is trapped in the list of gods. Even if he dies in battle, it will only take a short time for him to return to the throne.Being reborn in heaven can be regarded as the benefit of being on the list of gods. At least as long as the list of gods is still there, he will have immortality.

    After trapping the 'Pangu Banner' with one punch, Zhu Jiuyin snorted again and said: "It would be a waste of time for the Pangu Banner to fall into the hands of someone like you. You'd better bring it to me!" Zhu Jiuyin said before he spoke.  With a bloody hand, he directly grabbed the 'Pangu Banner' trapped in the air, trying to seize this innate treasure.

    Zhu Jiuyin's move made the immortals in the three realms lose their voices again. Madman, Zhu Jiuyin was so crazy that he even came up with the idea of ??'Pangu Banner'. You must know that this is the most precious treasure given to Yuanshi Tianzun by Taoist Hongjun.  If this treasure is taken away by Zhu Jiuyin, the fortune of Chanjiao will definitely plummet, and there is a risk of annihilation of the jiajiao.

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin made his move, the face of Yuanshi Tianzun in Yuxu Palace showed an extremely angry look, and he shouted angrily: "How dare you, Zhu Jiuyin, you bastard dare to get the idea of ??my treasure, you really  Damn it!"

    What's the use of scolding, Zhu Jiuyin has already done this, and he did it very happily, without any pressure at all. If Yuanshi Tianzun is resentful, it can only be blamed on his own poor calculation. He did not expect such a situation to happen.  Who made him be too greedy and insisted on handing a treasure like the 'Pangu Banner' into the hands of Master Taiyi.

    Yuanshi Tianzun scolded him, but he did not dare to let Zhu Jiuyin succeed. Then the 'Pangu Banner' would really have to say goodbye to him. You must know that the Wu Clan has inherited Pangu's bloodline, and Zhu Jiuyin is even more so.  After receiving Pangu's inheritance, this treasure fell into the hands of Zhu Jiuyin, which was a sheep entering the tiger's mouth. This was not acceptable to Yuanshi Tianzun anyway.

    With a thought in his mind, Yuanshi Tianzun connected with the soul he had left in the 'Pangu Banner'. The 'Pangu Banner' trapped by Zhu Jiuyin suddenly burst out with a powerful light, and a chaotic sword energy struck out instantly.  He cut off the restraints of Zhu Jiuyin, then turned into a stream of light and disappeared into the underground palace.

    When he saw the 'Pangu Flag' flying away, Master Taiyi breathed a sigh of relief. He understood that the 'Pangu Flag' was recalled by his teacher Yuanshi Tianzun to prevent it from being taken away by Zhu Jiuyin.  Let's go. Although he is no longer able to fight Zhu Jiuyin after losing the 'Pangu Banner', he is not afraid because he has an immortal body. As for explaining the life and death of others, this is no longer what Taiyi Zhenren can do.  After all, he was facing a strong man like Zhu Jiuyin. Even if Zhu Jiuyin was already in a terrible state, even Taiyi Zhenren would not have the confidence to fight him.

    Youdao is that a skinny camel is bigger than a horse. No matter how miserable Zhu Jiuyin is, it is still not something that Taiyi Zhenren can resist. Of course, Taiyi Zhenren does not say anything even though he knows that he will not escape death this time.  But he wanted to strive for some favorable performance for himself and let Yuanshi Tianzun know his feelings.

    I saw Master Taiyi shouting loudly: "Jiang Ziya, you take the people away, I will block this place alone!"

    When Master Taiyi said this, there was a trace of madness on his face, and then he shouted to Zhu Jiuyin: "Zhu Jiuyin, even if I die, you can't even think about it, explode!"

    Taiyi Zhenren was ruthless enough. He rushed towards Zhu Jiuyin without saying a word, and then blew himself up. The huge air flow rushed towards Zhu Jiuyin, and when he blew himself up, a true spirit  Being taken away by the 'Feng Shen Bang', Zhu Jiuyin was not given the chance to kill him.

    Taiyi Zhenren's self-destruction was not only as simple as forcing Zhu Jiuyin back, but also the powerful air flow knocked Zhu Jiuyin away. The most important thing was that it directly opened a gap in the underground palace, allowing Jiang Ziya and others to escape.  Opportunity.

    Taiyi Zhenren's idea was good, but unfortunately he overestimated his own abilities and underestimated Zhu Jiuyin's strength. Although Zhu Jiuyin was greatly lacking in strength after reincarnation, Taiyi  The self-violence of Zhenren alone cannot create a chance for everyone to escape. At least Jiang Ziya, who has been targeted by Zhu Jiuyin, does not have to think about escaping. Anyone can leave, but only Jiang Ziya cannot leave, because Jiang Ziya has cut off  After breaking Da Qin's dragon vein and damaging the foundation of Earth Star, Zhu Jiuyin couldn't let him go.

    Zhu Jiuyin snorted coldly and said: "Taiyi, you are too naive. You think that with your self-violence, you can create opportunities for these people to escape. That's impossible. Jiang Ziya, please stay with me."  Let¡¯s cut through the void!¡±

    Jiang Ziya and others escaped from the underground palace through the passage opened by Taiyi Zhenren's self-destruction, and were about to escape back to the immortal world. Unfortunately, Zhu Jiuyin punched out, cutting the space, and Jiang Ziya was directly killed by Zhu Jiuyin.  Jiuyin was fixed in the void. Before he could react, a huge force hit his body, and then he was directly killed in the void by Zhu Jiuyin's punch.  Even before he died, he didn't believe it would be like this.

 Text Chapter 389 A shocking ending

    The shocking ending of Chapter 389

    Jiang Ziya was killed with one punch. Such a result was not expected by Yuanshi Tianzun, nor by many people. The First Emperor Yingzheng was even more shocked. He was also shocked by the sudden appearance of Zhu Jiuyin, but  When Todoroki punched out, Zhu Jiuyin's reincarnated body could not withstand his powerful strength. The whole body was in tatters and was only a hair away from collapse. The blood was like  Like a spring.

    Zhu Jiuyin sighed and said: "This body is really in bad shape. It can't even bear such a small strength. It seems that I should leave here. I can't stay any longer. I originally hoped to be able to successfully complete everything I have done."  , but I didn¡¯t expect to be awakened by the ¡®Pangu Banner¡¯ in advance. This Earth Star cannot stay any longer, Ying Zheng, will you leave with me or will you continue to stay?¡±

    Hearing Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words, the First Emperor Yingzheng took a deep breath and said, ¡°Are you really the ancestral witch of Zhu Jiuyin?¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin nodded and said: "Why do you still have doubts in your heart now? I am Zhu Jiuyin. If you have any ideas, just say it. Time is running out. We don't have so much time to waste!"

    The First Emperor Yingzheng said: "Thank you Ancestral Witch, I don't have any big ideas. Now that I am suffering from the backlash of the 'Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods' Formation', my body is no longer good. It doesn't make any difference whether I can leave or not.  I just hope that the ancestral witch can let me go safely and not let anyone disturb my peace again!"

    Hearing the words of the First Emperor Yingzheng, Zhu Jiuyin said calmly: "Yingzheng, your injuries will not last long in this earth star. But in the earth and immortal world, your injuries will not be able to survive at all."  It doesn¡¯t matter. You have to think clearly. If you want to survive, then let me leave!"

    The First Emperor Yingzheng shook his head and said: "No, thank you for the kindness of the ancestral wizard. I, Yingzheng, was born here and grew up here. This is my home. I will not leave even if I die. I want to stay here."  Everything is guarded here silently. Guarding these soldiers who died because of me, we cannot let them stay here so lonely!"

    Zhu Jiuyin was shocked by the answer of the First Emperor Yingzheng. He really did not expect that the First Emperor Yingzheng would make such a decision and give up his own life and continue to stay and guard everything silently. Perhaps in his  In his heart, the Qin Empire, which was about to collapse, was regarded as his own life. There were very few people in this world who could win politics with the First Emperor.  Few people can face death calmly without fear of life and death.

    Zhu Jiu said in a gloomy voice: "Yingzheng, you have to think clearly, you have to know that this is your only chance to survive!"

    The First Emperor Yingzheng smiled calmly and said: "Everyone has to die. My wish has been fulfilled. Even death is not a big deal. Some people may think I am stupid, but I really don't care anymore. If I leave  Here, even if I can survive, it is no longer me. So many soldiers died because of me, and I can't just leave them. I want to accompany them here, so the ancestor witch should stop trying to persuade me!"

    Although it is said that the First Emperor used bloody methods to win politics and dominate the world, we have to admit that he was a great emperor, an emperor who could face death. As for the legends of later generations, they were just deliberately distorted by his enemies.  result.

    Zhu Jiuyin took a deep breath and said: "Well, since you are already here, I won't advise you anymore. These people not only died because of you, but also died because of me, Zhu Jiuyin, and turned into fighting spirits.  They are unwilling to enter reincarnation and have to protect all this, so I will grant them and fulfill their wishes. I hope that one day they can see the light of day again, and you can also seal yourself and look forward to one day being able to return to the original state. Remember that as long as you are alive, you will be the same.  has hope!"

    Having said this, Zhu Jiuyin paused, his expression condensed, and he shouted in a deep voice: "Bloodline is the guide, eternity is forged, and the fighting spirit returns!" As he spoke, the blood on Zhu Jiuyin's body surged crazily.  came out, combined with the endless murderous aura in the underground palace, condensed into one puppet after another, and those fighting spirits stationed in them one by one, adding an army of guards to the underground palace.

    When all this was done, Zhu Jiuyin's face was extremely pale. His body could no longer support his strength. Zhu Jiuyin sighed: "Yingzheng, there is only so much I can do for you."  Now, these twelve bronze figures will stay in this underground palace to protect your safety. What will happen in the future depends on your own destiny!"

    The First Emperor Yingzheng smiled calmly and said: "Thank you, ancestor witch, I am very satisfied with such a result!"

    Zhu Jiuyin nodded and said: "Okay!" Zhu Jiuyin stretched out his hand and pointed on the head of the first emperor Yingzheng, taught the self-sealing method to the first emperor Yingzheng, then shouted and punched him to pieces  The cracked space disappeared into this underground palace. When Zhu Jiuyin left, the entire First Emperor's underground palace was closed.Everything is sealed.

    Zhu Jiuyin's departure made many people breathe a sigh of relief. Although Zhu Jiuyin had been seriously injured, no one dared to kill Zhu Jiuyin because they were all frightened by Zhu Jiuyin's methods.  You must know that Zhu Jiuyin was able to kill Jiang Ziya with a wave of his hand with such a broken body. This method is really amazing, especially in the underground palace of the First Emperor, there are twelve bronze figures.  The Great Formation of the Gods and Gods was ineffective in the hands of the First Emperor Yingzheng, but it was completely different in the hands of Zhu Jiuyin. Others did not know the ferocity of Zhu Jiuyin, but the saints understood it, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother understood it.

    After seeing Zhu Jiuyin leaving the sky, the Jade Emperor said with a heavy face: "Yaochi, we have to be careful about winning the government. Although he has sealed himself, those fighting spirits have also been transformed by Zhu Jiuyin using secret methods.  Puppet, but we don¡¯t know what Zhu Jiuyin is thinking, and Earth Star has been greatly affected by this battle, so we have to be on guard against this win!"

    As soon as the Jade Emperor said this, the Queen Mother looked stern and asked in a deep voice: "Haotian, what do you want to do? You must know that Zhu Jiuyin is not someone you can mess with, especially at this time!"

    The Jade Emperor said disapprovingly: "Yaochi, don't worry, I know what's appropriate. I won't deal with Yingzheng. I just want to add a seal to the underground palace to protect the people inside from external forces."  !¡±

    Although the Jade Emperor sounded nice, in fact he was afraid that the First Emperor would escape from the predicament and command those armies to sweep across the world again, so he had such an idea just now.

    The Queen Mother frowned and said, "Haotian, you have to think clearly about this matter. Zhu Jiuyin is not that easy to fool, and this excuse will have no effect on him!"

    The Jade Emperor said in a deep voice: "I know, but if we want to complete our previous calculation, we must do this. Otherwise, once the victory is restored, everything we have done will be in vain, even if there is danger  , we have to do the same, if we want to succeed, we have to take risks, and now we have no choice!"

    What the Jade Emperor said was right. They had no choice. If they wanted to succeed, they had to take risks, and he only had one last step left. No matter how dangerous it was, he had to do it. Only in this way could the Earth Star be destroyed.  Only by taking it into his own hands and maximizing his interests can he realize his vision.

    Seeing the Jade Emperor¡¯s insistence, the Queen Mother nodded and said, ¡°Forget it, just do what you say. I hope Zhu Jiuyin doesn¡¯t have any extreme reaction this time, and we can have less trouble!¡±

    The Jade Emperor smiled and said: "I'm afraid Zhu Jiuyin doesn't have that much energy to pay attention to our affairs now. After all, his current situation is not very good. Although I don't know why he suddenly reincarnated into the human world, I believe him."  There must be an important reason. As long as we don't go too far, he won't be angry. The most important thing is that this time we can't not give an explanation for the death of Master Taiyi. No matter what, he is in heaven.  Emperor Yifang, by doing this we can give everyone an explanation. I think Zhu Jiuyin should be able to understand this. On the contrary, we should pay attention to the reactions of Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun. After all, if we succeed this time, then  It¡¯s like snatching food from a tiger¡¯s mouth!¡±

    What the Jade Emperor said is correct. What he should pay attention to now is not Zhu Jiuyin, but Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun. Yuanshi Tianzun paid such a high price, but the benefits were taken away by the heaven. To be precise,  It was taken away by the Jade Emperor. With Yuanshi Tianzun's character, how could he let it go?

    After the Jade Emperor made his decision.  Without any hesitation, he immediately started taking action. The "Zhoutian Star Array" above the heaven was activated, and the light of stars fell to the world. The light of stars increased outside the palace of the First Emperor.  There is a seal, which is the seal of the phantom of the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation'.

    The Jade Emperor's move shocked all the immortals in the three realms. No one thought that the Jade Emperor would have such courage and choose to take action at this time. As soon as the Jade Emperor made this move, the hearts of the immortals in the three realms couldn't help but feel heavy, because  From the actions of the Jade Emperor, they saw the domineering power. The Jade Emperor was declaring his existence to the three realms. He was establishing his prestige, using the First Emperor's victory in politics to establish his prestige, and using his teachings to establish his prestige.

    As soon as the Jade Emperor made this move, in the Yuxu Palace, Yuanshi Tianzun's face became clouded, and he shouted angrily: "Haotian, you deserve to die! A little boy dares to plot against me!"

 Text Chapter 390 Merit

    Chapter 390 Merits

    Regarding this war in the world, not only Yuanshi Tianzun has resentment in his heart, but there is also one party who is unwilling to do so, and that is the West. They have been secretly fanning the flames and want to achieve their ulterior motives, but  The result was that they got nothing, which was unacceptable to them. After spending so much energy, the heaven reaped the benefits, and they were played like a clown. How could such a result be achieved?  Let them accept it.

    When the matter was discovered to this point, although Yuanshi Tianzun was angry in his heart and cursed the Jade Emperor for being shameless, he did not dare to act rashly. The reason was simply strength, because Chanjiao did not have the strong power to be an enemy of Heavenly Court, even if it was to unite with the Human Sect.  The strength is far from enough, not to mention that although the Wu clan has not made any counterattack this time, everyone knows that Zhu Jiuyin is a person who must avenge his revenge. Although he does not know why Zhu Jiuyin reincarnated into the earth star,  However, Chanjiao's action ruined Zhu Jiuyin's important matter, and Zhu Jiuyin was bound to take revenge.

    Tolerate!  Under such circumstances, Yuanshi Tianzun could only endure the bad breath in his heart, and did not dare to start the battle again. After all, the teachings were also seriously damaged in this battle, and the power cultivated in the earth star was consumed.  Not light.

    With such a big thing happening, everyone is a little uneasy, and the reason is Zhu Jiuyin. For any force, they are eager to know why Zhu Jiuyin reincarnated into the human world, and what is there among the earth stars.  What bothered him so much? If he said that Earth Star was nothing, no one would believe it.  You must know that if the Earth Star really had nothing, then Zhu Jiuyin would not have gone to such trouble to leave the First Emperor Yingzheng in the Earth Star.

    Based on the arrangement of the First Emperor to win the government.  Most people agreed with the Jade Emperor's arrangement. Before they understood everything clearly, it was better to seal the First Emperor Yingzheng, and everything else was dealt with slowly.

    Zhu Jiuyin never thought that his reincarnation of the Earth Star would attract such attention from all parties and make everyone turn their attention to the Earth Star. Perhaps now only the West still wants to seek benefits from the Underworld, but because  The Wu Clan's calmness gave them no chance to intervene.

    ??For most people, they want to find out what the secrets of the Earth Star are. The Earth Star is only a small part of the world. When everyone focuses on this aspect.  Unexpectedly, they made a new discovery. They discovered that there were many unique human races in the Earth Star, and these human races actually had beliefs that they had never heard of. Such a discovery instantly caused the Three Realms to be confused.  Shocked, all the saints were stunned by the news.

    There is a new human race and a new faith. Could it be that these people are the secrets Zhu Jiuyin is looking for?  Or is it that what these people believe in is Zhu Jiuyin.  It's just Zhu Jiuyin's identity. After all, among the three realms, only Zhu Jiuyin is the most proficient in Shinto practice. Although it is said that Zhu Jiuyin has gradually given up Shinto since the Lich Tribulation, no one can guarantee that this is the case.  It wasn't that Zhu Jiuyin was deliberately hiding his methods.

    "It is better to kill by mistake than let go. This is the only thought in the minds of the immortals in the three realms, because no one wants to see Zhu Jiuyin develop and grow again.  That will make them even more stressed!  Although everyone was determined to kill these people, no one was in a hurry to do it because everyone wanted to reap the benefits and wait for others to take action.

    When the events on the Earth Star were exposed, the heart of the Dragon Demon King in the North Sea was turbulent.  He yelled angrily: "Zhu Jiuyin, you bastard, why do you always have trouble with me? Could it be that you are my nemesis?"

    It's a pity that the Demon King is just a little golden immortal, no one cares about him at all, and no one knows his mood at this moment, because everyone is discussing countermeasures and how to solve this time in the earth star.  Discover.

    Above the Heavenly Court, the Jade Emperor had a headache. As soon as he entered the Lingxiao Palace, the disciples Ren, Chan, and Jie all attacked the Jade Emperor in unison, demanding that the Heavenly Court react to the Earth Star. They could not let it happen arbitrarily.  An evil god-like existence appears on the star, ultimately threatening the safety of heaven.

    Good guy, the disciples of these three religions are so shameless. They obviously didn't attack those people above the Earth Star. They were afraid of being retaliated by others, but they made such an excuse to let the Jade Emperor be the leader to test the other party's true and false status.  .

    The Jade Emperor is not a fool, so he will naturally not agree. He has already offended Zhu Jiuyin before, and he does not want to offend Zhu Jiuyin to death again before he has figured out everything. That would not be conducive to his development.

    It is precisely because all parties have their own considerations and small thoughts, so everything exposed by the Earth Star did not cause the destruction of several directions. Perhaps the reason why it is like this is because of the  Those people have no potential at all, so none of them are?Care too much.

    "It's a pity that no one knows that all these things in Earth Star have nothing to do with Zhu Jiuyin itself. On the contrary, the people these people believe in still have a lot of hatred against Zhu Jiuyin.

    If the person who cares least is the West, for the West, this time the calculation is in vain, they can only focus on spreading Buddhism eastward. After all, time passes too fast.  After so many years of development, the Earthly Immortal World is no longer the dominant one in the Jiejiao family. Today, the Earthly Immortal World has completely changed. The Yin-Shang Dynasty has disappeared, and what has arisen is like a hundred schools of thought contending.  world.

    The changes in the Earthly Immortal World made Ran Deng think that the opportunity for Buddhism to spread eastward had come. Although the Earthly Star incident did not have a great impact, it affected the hearts of many people. As long as no one is sure that those people have nothing to do with Zhu Jiuyin, then  They will not feel at ease, and the West can take this opportunity to complete the eastward march of Buddhism.

    Regarding the spread of Buddhism to the east, the two sages Zhunti and Jieyin had already made arrangements. Ran Deng, the master of Western Mahayana Buddhism, was forced to go to the Jade Emperor under pressure, hoping to get some advice on the spread of Buddhism to the east.  Heavenly support.

    With the actions of Heavenly Court on the Earth Star, Heavenly Court's status in the hearts of the immortals in the three realms has risen again and again. Its prestige in the Earthly Immortal Realm has vaguely surpassed the three religions of Human, Interpretation and Interception.  Although it cannot be said that it monopolizes the destiny of the East, it can also affect the overall situation of the East.  People have to bow their heads under the eaves. Under such circumstances, Ran Deng has no choice but to bow his head even if he doesn't want to. Unless he doesn't want to complete the great cause of spreading Buddhism to the East, otherwise he can only surrender to heaven and has no other choice.

    Although Ran Deng was unwilling to do so, he had to go to heaven to see the Jade Emperor. The Jade Emperor was not surprised by Ran Deng's visit.  Even though the West has not made any big moves for such a long time, as if it has given up on spreading Buddhism eastward, the Jade Emperor understands that whether it is Zhunti or Jieyin, they cannot give up on the great prosperity of the West.  The opportunity, the reason why the other party has not acted for a long time is probably waiting for the opportunity.

    With the great power of heaven.  The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother naturally understood that if the West wanted to advance eastward, it would have to avoid Heaven. If it did not get the support of Heaven, no matter how powerful the West was, it would not be able to face the pressure of the three religions of Man, Interpretation, and Interception.

    In heaven, the Jade Emperor did not show much kindness to Ran Deng's visit.  After all, the last confrontation had already worsened their relationship. This time when Ran Deng asked for help, the Jade Emperor naturally had to show off as the Supreme Being of the Three Realms and give Ran Deng, the master of Western Mahayana Buddhism, a blow.

    The Jade Emperor no longer cares about the great prosperity of the West or the spread of Buddhism to the East.  But Ran Deng didn't work, and the Jade Emperor was able to remain calm without saying a word.  Waiting for Ran Deng to speak first so that he can have the upper hand. The Jade Emperor can afford to wait, but Ran Deng cannot wait in a hurry. He must know that the opportunity cannot be missed and it will never come back. If he misses this great opportunity because of face issues, what will happen to him?  The development of the West is very unfavorable.

    Just listening, Ran Deng took a deep breath and said: "Fellow Taoist Haotian, now that the opportunity of the West has ended, we in the West must fulfill the instructions of the Taoist ancestors and let Buddhism spread eastward, because we in the West are not strong enough and have no influence on the East.  I understand, so I came here specifically to seek help from fellow Taoist Haotian. I also ask fellow Taoist Haotian to help me in the West in view of the general trend. If fellow Taoist Haotian is willing to help with all his strength, then I, the heavenly court, will definitely give fellow Taoist Haotian a good  explain!"

    After hearing Ran Deng's words, the Jade Emperor curled his lips disdainfully and laughed loudly: "Randeng, don't you think your behavior is a bit ridiculous? The great prosperity of the West is the general trend of heaven, but our heaven is the leader of the three realms.  Lord, you have your own goals. It¡¯s really funny that you want Heavenly Court to help you take grain from the Western fire. If you are just here for this purpose, then please go back. We and Heavenly Court will not do it easily.  If you want to make a decision in the West, then use your own strength to convince everyone. Otherwise, I advise Ran Deng that you should give up early. After all, my eyes in heaven are now fixed on the earth and stars.  Change, after all, we have to worry about the stability of the Three Realms, I think you should understand this by lighting the lamp!"

    Ran Deng naturally understands, but only fools will not understand that what the Jade Emperor said can only be said in the final analysis, that is, he looks down on the West and does not think there is any great development in the West. After all, the pressure the West is facing now is the entire East.  This is true even if there are words from Hongjun Daozu.

    Ran Deng was not disappointed with the Jade Emperor's reaction. In fact, this was what he had expected. It would be abnormal if the Jade Emperor agreed so easily. Fortunately, Ran Deng was well prepared before he came.

    Just listening, Ran Deng said: "Fellow Taoist Haotian, let's open the skylight and speak openly. There is no need to test each other anymore. As long as Taoist friends are willing to help me from the West, thenWe in the West will do our best to help fellow Taoists become the rectified Supreme Beings of the Three Realms, so that fellow Taoists no longer have to worry about the pressure of Sanqing and Nuwa Empress!  "

    As soon as Ran Deng said this, the Jade Emperor laughed loudly and said: "Randeng, put away your tricks. Just because you in the West don't have such ability, now you in the West are too busy to take care of yourself and want to take such a fake  You are just lying, do you really think that my Heavenly Court can be deceived so easily?"

    Ran Deng said in a deep voice: "Fellow Taoist Haotian, don't rush to conclusions. Since I dare to say such things, I will definitely give you an explanation. On the contrary, it's a bit inappropriate for Taoist Taoist to rush to conclusions in such a hurry!"

    Seeing Ran Deng's calm look, the Jade Emperor couldn't help but feel moved in his heart, and said: "Well, since you Ran Deng said so, then I want to hear what kind of explanation you have and what ability you have to cooperate with me in heaven!  "

    Hearing the Jade Emperor's words, Ran Deng breathed a sigh of relief. The Jade Emperor finally relaxed his tone. Now his chance has come. As long as he can give the Jade Emperor a satisfactory answer, his goal will succeed.

    Ran Deng took a deep breath and asked, "Fellow Taoist Haotian, how much do you know about the spread of Buddhism to the east?"

    The Jade Emperor was startled at first, and then said disdainfully: "Randeng, do you think this question is interesting? Who in the Three Realms doesn't know this? It's just the result of your Western calculations against the Three Pure Ones!"

    Ran Deng was not irritated by the Jade Emperor's words, but smiled calmly and said: "No, fellow Taoist Haotian, you are wrong. Things are not as simple as you said. Do you think that if things are really that simple, then what will happen to me in the West?"  It will be recognized and supported by Taoist Hongjun, so it seems that Taoist friends still know very few things!"

    The Jade Emperor was not moved by Ran Deng's words and said calmly: "Randeng, if you have anything to say, just say it directly. Don't beat around the bush. I don't have that much time to chat with you here. I have many people in heaven.  Things need to be dealt with!¡±

    When he saw the Jade Emperor's calm look, Ran Deng sighed secretly in his heart. It was not easy for him to shake the Jade Emperor's heart, so he took a deep breath and said, "Okay.  , since Taoist friend Haotian said so, let us say it bluntly. The great prosperity of the West is the general trend of heaven. This is not an empty statement. There are many secrets that people do not know, and I am afraid that even Sanqing may not know much about this secret.  , I don¡¯t want to say more than necessary. Even if I say it, fellow Taoists may not believe that the spread of Buddhism to the East has great merits. As long as fellow Taoists are willing to help me in the West, then I, the West, are willing to share the merits with my fellow Taoists. I think with this  With this meritorious deeds, fellow Taoists will have a lot of time left if they want to attain enlightenment!"

    As soon as Ran Deng said these words, the expressions of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother changed drastically. They no longer had the calmness before. This news is so shocking. Merit, this is what they have always longed for. If there is really great merit,  , that was something they couldn't refuse, and it had to be said that Ran Deng's words touched on their weakness.

 Text Chapter 391 Murderous Intent

    Chapter 391: Murderous Intent

    "What you said is true!" The Jade Emperor could no longer sit still and asked Ran Deng in a deep voice.

    After seeing the reaction of the Jade Emperor, a smile appeared on Ran Deng's face, and he smiled secretly in his heart: "Haotian, I knew you would not be able to resist the temptation of this merit.  Who can resist this temptation!"

    Ran Deng smiled calmly and said: "Fellow Taoist Haotian, do you think I, as the leader of a religion, would lie? Moreover, if I lie, it will be exposed one day. Do you think I will do such an unwise thing?  "

    The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother looked at each other. They also knew that such a thing would usually not happen, but they had to ask clearly. After all, this is not a trivial matter. If you are not careful, you will become the common enemy of everyone in the East.  Not even if the Jade Emperor occupies the name of the Lord of the Three Realms.

    The Jade Emperor took a deep breath and said: "Randeng, although I really want to believe you, but you should understand the impact of this matter. Since you said that the spread of Buddhism to the east has great merit, then I have to ask  If I ask you why you have merit, if you can¡¯t explain it as a matter of course, then I can¡¯t agree!¡±

    It has to be said that the Jade Emperor still has some ability. He does not directly agree when he hears that there are merits to be obtained. He also has a little ability to resist temptation. This alone can be regarded as relatively good.

    Ran Deng shook his head and said: "Fellow Daoist Haotian, this is a secret related to our West, and it is a secret of our West's core. I will not tell it, you may believe it or not. It's okay to say it.  I have already said that if Taoist fellow Haotian is unwilling to help, then I, the West, can find another partner to cooperate with. Although the West does not deal with the three religions of Ren, Chan, and Jie, under the absolute interests, I think it is better to  Someone is willing to cooperate!¡±

    Ran Deng¡¯s words made the Jade Emperor hesitate, but he also understood that what the other party said was reasonable, and it was impossible for any force to tell others its internal core secrets.  As for the Ren, Chan, and Jie churches cooperating with the West, this is not a problem. Maybe the Jie church will not do this, but that is not necessarily the case for the Ren and Chan churches. After all, they have criminal records. If these two churches are allowed to do so again,  The religion has benefited tremendously from this important event of the spread of Buddhism to the East, which has greatly restricted its ability to control the Three Realms.  It may even threaten your own position.

    But for the Jade Emperor to make such a decision to cooperate with the West, the Jade Emperor also had some considerations. If it was meritorious, it would be fine, and it would be worth paying no matter how high the price was. But if this was a lie, then his end would be embarrassing.

    Seeing the Jade Emperor¡¯s hesitant look.  Ran Deng naturally understood what the Jade Emperor was thinking, so he said calmly: "Friend Haotian, I understand that you have concerns, but you don't have to rush to answer, you can think about it slowly. In order to show my sincerity to the West, I will send  Fellow Taoist, I have good news. I think you will be interested when you hear it!"

    Hearing Ran Deng¡¯s words, the Jade Emperor¡¯s expression changed, and he asked with some surprise: ¡°Oh, I wonder if the leader of Ran Deng has any good news to tell me?¡±

    Ran Deng smiled and said: "I won't disappoint fellow Taoist. I think fellow Taoist Haotian must be confused by those people who unexpectedly appear in the Earth Star. I, the West, know a little bit of the inside story and can let fellow Taoist know the truth."  !¡±

    As soon as Ran Deng said this, the Jade Emperor was shocked. He really didn't expect that people in the West would know about those people, which made him excited. You must know that the Jade Emperor has always wanted to be the Lord of the Three Realms, the Earth and the Star.  When the situation arises, it is not a good thing for Heavenly Court. After all, so many accidents have happened silently in their own territory. No one wants to see it, so naturally they have to find out everything!

    The Jade Emperor took a deep breath and said, "Oh, fellow Taoist, please speak, I am all ears!"

    Ran Deng was very happy to be able to have the Jade Emperor perform like this. For him, even if it was not about spreading Buddhism eastward, he would tell the Jade Emperor everything, because they in the West did not want to see a peaceful world.  The stable earth star, and they also want to use the earth star to contain the energy of many people.

    Ran Deng said: "Actually, fellow Taoist Haotian was confused by the fog in front of him. Fellow Taoist, think about how many people in the three realms have been able to do this since the dawn of time. Some people are worried that this is  Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s arrangement, but they all looked up to Zhu Jiuyin. The Wu clan was just a group of people who knew how to fight and kill. How could they have such power of creation? The only one in the Three Realms who could do this was Nuwa.  , but she will not do this. In this case, only the remnant souls of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons who escaped back then can do this silently. If Heaven can quell these remnant souls in one fell swoop, then  This is really a great merit, Taoist friend wants to attain enlightenmentSanctification is not difficult!  "

    When they heard Ran Deng's words, the faces of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother became extremely solemn. They were not fools. They still knew how powerful the Chaos Gods and Demons were. They even knew the Chaos Gods and Demons better than the saints.  , because they are the boys of Hongjun Daozu, so they naturally know many secrets.

    Luo Hou back then was the remnant soul that escaped among the three thousand chaotic gods and demons. They had heard Luo Hou's fierce power mentioned by Taoist Hongjun. If those people were really related to the remnant souls of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons, wouldn't the Jade Emperor  They would be stupid enough to charge forward. They didn't want to risk their lives. Moreover, Ran Deng said all this so generously. I'm afraid he didn't have any good intentions. He wanted to use himself to charge for the West. He wasn't good enough.  That qualification.

    The Jade Emperor stared at Ran Deng with his eyes for a long time, and then said: "I accept the good intentions of fellow Taoist Ran Deng, but this matter should not be intervened by my heavenly court, and we do not have such ability. If this matter is true,  Then we should ask Taoist Hongjun for instructions, after all, this is related to the safety of the three realms, and we can¡¯t be careless. If the West intends to attack, then I, the Heavenly Court, will naturally provide full assistance!"

    After hearing the Jade Emperor's answer, Ran Deng sighed secretly in his heart. He wanted to plot against Haotian and use Heavenly Court as a pawn to explore the way. Unfortunately, the Jade Emperor saw through it, and then turned around.  With his own army, this made Ran Deng feel a little disappointed in his heart, and he became more wary of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. To be recognized as the Emperor of Heaven by Daozu Hongjun himself, Haotian was not a lamp with leftover oil.

    Ran Deng sighed and said: "We in the West really want to contribute to the Three Realms, but unfortunately we are powerless. After all, for me in the West, the spread of Buddhism to the east is the most important thing. As for the changes in the earth and stars, we can only give up!"

    What an excuse. Regarding what Ran Deng said, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother didn't believe it at all. Perhaps only a fool would believe this reason. The reason why Ran Deng said this was that the news was false.  Either he wants to kill someone with a borrowed knife and reap the benefits for himself. No matter what it is, it will not make the Jade Emperor feel at ease.

    The Jade Emperor said calmly: "Since Fellow Taoist Ran Deng is powerless, we can only put this matter aside for the time being. After all, the three realms are unstable now, and no one has the energy to deal with this sudden anomaly!"

    In the mind of the Jade Emperor, he believed that since the West already knew this news, he did not believe that Sanqing and Nuwa Empress did not know that if the other party also knew about it but did not take any action, it would only mean that the other party was powerful.  , so that they dare not act rashly, the Jade Emperor will naturally not be stupid enough to be used as a gunman. Although merit is good, you must have life to enjoy it. If your life is gone, then there is nothing.

    Regarding this negotiation, there was no result between the Jade Emperor and Ran Deng. Although the two sides broke up on bad terms, it was almost as if no one wanted to be plotted against. As the Lord of the Three Realms, the Jade Emperor had no intention of dealing with Ran Deng.  Naturally, Ran Deng was unhappy with this little move, and it was precisely because of Ran Deng's little calculation that the Jade Emperor became more vigilant. He even suspected that the merits and virtues previously reported in the Eastern Buddhism were false. I am afraid that Ran Deng had not thought of this.  Yes, if he had known that his words would arouse such vigilance from the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, I am afraid he would not have done so.

    The secret of the Earth Star was a little surprising to the saints at the beginning, but as time went by, everyone was able to understand the reason, and the only ones who were kept in the valley were the loose cultivators of the Three Realms, and the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother above the heaven, just a few  Mortals are just ants in the eyes of the saints, and in the eyes of the saints, they do not think that the way of faith has any merit. After all, it is an external force, especially the Sanqing. After knowing everything, they are even more disdainful.  Gu, Ran Deng used this matter to seduce the Jade Emperor. It can only be said that he underestimated the other party.

    Just when the Jade Emperor and Ran Deng broke up unhappy, suddenly there was a murderous aura rising into the sky from the earth star. The murderous aura caused the heaven and earth to shake, and the waves in the four seas were undulating, and the Dragon Palace in the four seas was shaken by it.  It was on the verge of collapse, and the Earthly Immortal Realm was turning over. Countless creatures were affected, and the sea of ??blood was filled with waves of blood, and the six realms of reincarnation were trembling.

    Such murderous intent frightened the immortals in the three realms, because they all felt a power that made their hearts palpitate in this murderous intent, as if everything in the world was about to be ended. All the saints knew in their hearts that it was Zhu Jiu.  The emergence of such astonishing fluctuations in the power of Yin shows that the power of Zhu Jiuyin is recovering, which makes the saints feel more vigilant. They must know that there is Zhu Jiuyin in the Three Realms, so for them  It's a big threat

 Text Chapter 392 Between Life and Death

    Chapter 392 Between Life and Death

    In Dzogchen, Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s worldly practice was interrupted by the sudden appearance of Taiyi Zhenren, but he had collected enough killing energy. The killing energy of the three protagonists in the world was 10%, and Zhu Jiuyin returned  After the Earthly Immortal Realm, he immediately rebuilt the true form of the Chaos Gods and Demons. This time, the movement caused by Zhu Jiuyin was so powerful that it exceeded his own expectations. The momentum was much stronger than when he reunited in the sea of ??blood.  The body is much stronger.

    The endless murderous aura and the aura of calamity combine to form a destructive power of a supreme existence. That is the power of ending, the power of ending all things. This is the ultimate expression of the avenue of destruction, and it is also the avenue of destruction among the three thousand avenues.  With the ultimate power of this power, Zhu Jiuyin's body was destroyed again, leaving only his divine heart. If it weren't for the pattern of the great road on the divine heart, I'm afraid this divine heart would have been destroyed.  The heart will also be destroyed.

    The avenue of destruction is different from other avenues. It is the existence of destruction and the existence of the end. When this kind of avenue is cultivated to a certain level, the first thing to be destroyed will be itself. This level will destroy the practitioner.  Jiuyin was very lucky. Before he succeeded in the great road, he had the protection of the treasure of destruction, and such a powerful divine heart. He also had a divine kingdom supporting him. The combination of these reasons made him  Can survive this disaster.

    There are three thousand avenues, and each of them has a test to practice to the extreme, and the avenue of destruction is the most terrifying. For the avenue of destruction, the greatest danger in its practice does not come from the outside, but from itself.  When the ultimate power of the Avenue of Destruction is activated, it will be a test of life and death.  Even among the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons back then, no one had cultivated to this point, because the Great Way of Destruction requires destruction and killing, and many powers come from acquired sources, while innate Chaos Gods and Demons essentially lack that.  source of strength.

    It is precisely because the power of Zhu Jiuyin triggered the ultimate power of the Avenue of Destruction that when he reshaped the true form of the Chaos God and Demon, it caused drastic changes in the world and caused shocks in the world.  The remaining power of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons suppressed in the earthly immortal world.

    Not all of the three thousand chaos gods and demons were destroyed.  All were suppressed, and at least some of the remnant souls of people escaped, and Luo Hou was one of them. It was precisely because Zhu Jiuyin's destructive aura shocked the world, and the three thousand chaotic gods and demons who escaped  The remaining souls were even more sensitive, and everyone's expressions changed drastically.  They felt the purest avenue of destruction, which frightened them. They must know that the most terrifying existence among the three thousand chaotic gods and demons was the avenue of destruction, because he had the power to end everything.

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's aura came out, those who had successfully retrained themselves with the remnant souls of the Chaos Gods and Demons all restrained their own auras, for fear of being noticed by Zhu Jiuyin.  Because those who can comprehend the ultimate power of the Avenue of Destruction will have enough power to devour everything in the world. They are afraid that Zhu Jiuyin will devour them, so they all hide.

    What is the need for fierce power? This is fierce power.  Just the release of his breath can make the three thousand gods and demons of chaos fear him. The ultimate power of the avenue of destruction will be unstoppable.  It's a pity that these people don't know that Zhu Jiuyin is just an empty shell now. Although he has understood the ultimate power of the avenue of destruction, his own strength is too weak, at least compared to the Chaos Gods and Demons back then.  He is too weak and does not have the power to devour other chaotic gods and demons. Of course, Zhu Jiuyin has no such idea, because his avenue of destruction has mutated, and there is still a trace of Pangu in his avenue. After all, Zhu Jiuyin has no such idea.  But the bloodline of the Great God Pangu is inherited.

    Under the influence of that destructive power, Zhu Jiuyin's body began to grow again, and the power he accumulated was extracted bit by bit, turning into flesh and blood and bones, growing crazily at a speed that could be seen with the naked eye.  Not long after, a body exuding a primitive aura appeared. This was Zhu Jiuyin's reborn true body of the Chaos God and Demon.

    When the true form of the god and demon was completed, Zhu Jiuyin's treasure of destruction that had been protecting his divine heart suddenly jumped out of the air and sucked Zhu Jiuyin's consciousness into the treasure.  ]

    In an instant, Zhu Jiuyin's whole body trembled, as if he had been struck by lightning. His consciousness was affected by a thought, and his whole body seemed to be possessed. There was a desire to destroy him in his heart.  The thoughts of heaven and earth.

    As soon as this thought came out, Zhu Jiuyin's body reacted. The power of the end would influence him to vent everything and destroy everything. Driven by instinct, Zhu Jiuyin wanted to kill everyone. This is the power inherited by the avenue of destruction.  , if Zhu Jiuyin cannot control it, then he will transform into a destructive existence and destroy everything he can see.

    This kind of crazy thought is constantly tumbling in Zhu Jiuyin's heart, and his sea of ??consciousness is like a war drum beating crazilyIt was beating, and he was overwhelmed by this call and longing.

    If there was not a force suppressing Zhu Jiuyin's divine kingdom, Zhu Jiuyin would have already started to act crazily, destroying everything he could touch, and this force came from the blood of the Great God Pangu.  Inheritance, the confrontation between the two forces makes Zhu Jiuyin unable to have the slightest peace of mind. If it were any other person, he would be destroyed by the confrontation between the two forces. After all, this kind of power is not something that ordinary people can bear.  Come on.

    It is a pity that Zhu Jiuyin's divine kingdom suffered a lot of trauma before and has not recovered at all. What's more, Zhu Jiuyin had intercepted a trace of his Pangu bloodline and left it to Houtu Zuwu. His own bloodline  The power of all the Pangu bloodline in it is very weak. Even if he wants to suppress this crazy idea, he can't hold on for long. The harder this force is suppressed, the stronger the counterattack force will be, making Zhu Jiuyin even more fanatical.  .

    Suddenly, the suppressed spiritual power rebounded strongly, pushing away the force that suppressed him. For a moment, Zhu Jiuyin's mind was dizzy, and he couldn't help but secretly thought: "Not good!"

    Instinct made the hairs on Zhu Jiuyin's body stand up, and an unimaginable sense of crisis appeared in his heart. Almost at the moment when this sense of crisis appeared, there was a majestic wave in Zhu Jiuyin's sea of ??consciousness.  Power is unleashed.

    Zhu Jiuyin's aura became heavier, and his eyes were scarlet at this time. Thoughts of destruction filled his sea of ??consciousness, giving him the idea of ??killing Siyan. As soon as this feeling appeared, Zhu Jiuyin  Jiuyin felt that his consciousness was declining crazily, and his consciousness began to become hazy.

    Under a subconscious reaction, Zhu Jiuyin shouted: "Years!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's shout fell, a force of time enveloped his body. The force of time swayed the aura around him, and the influence of the destructive force began under the force of time.  Going back, Zhu Jiuyin, who was born as the ancestral witch of time, finally used his magical power at this moment.

    Under the influence of the magical power of time, Zhu Jiuyin's sanity recovered, and he gradually broke away from the influence of the destructive power on him. When Zhu Jiuyin's sanity recovered, his divine kingdom was running crazily.  The power of Tao poured into Zhu Jiuyin's body, and his body was improving crazily, while the power of destruction was suppressed back into the heart of God bit by bit.

    It must be said that Zhu Jiuyin had a good chance this time. He unleashed his magical power at the critical moment and saved him from the edge of destruction, allowing him to escape and not have the power to be destroyed.  Controlled into a puppet of destruction.

    The power of time is a power that defies heaven. Under such circumstances, Zhu Jiuyin can escape the catastrophe, but for some reason, Zhu Jiuyin has a feeling in his heart that his own power of time  It is not an opposing existence to the power of termination. The reason for this situation is due to his own shortcomings.

    Zhu Jiuyin's feeling was correct. The reason why he was in such a situation was because he had lost his balance. He should not have left a part of his Pangu bloodline to Houtu Zuwu. It was precisely because of this that,  It caused his power to lose balance, and Zhu Jiuyin saved his life at the most critical moment.

    The murderous aura caused by Zhu Jiuyin not only shocked the immortals in the three realms, but also made Taoist Hongjun feel uneasy, because this change in Zhu Jiuyin triggered the biggest secret hidden in the ancient world.  , and this secret is related to the safety of the Three Realms, the safety of Hongjun Daozu, and the safety of Heavenly Dao.

    Under this pressure, Taozu Hongjun had a thought in his mind, and a thought came to the heaven and found the Jade Emperor, the Lord of the Three Realms. At this moment, Taozu Hongjun no longer gave the Jade Emperor any chance to choose.  There is only one order given to the Jade Emperor: let the Jade Emperor unconditionally fully support the development of the West and let the spread of Buddhism eastward proceed as quickly as possible.

    Such a drastic change made the Jade Emperor dumbfounded. He never thought that Hongjun Daozu would suddenly make such a decision and not give him any choice. This made the Jade Emperor difficult to accept for a while, but he had no ability to resist.  , because everything he is able to have today is due to the support of Daozu Hongjun. If he loses the support of Daozu Hongjun, then he is nothing. He can only suppress the dissatisfaction in his heart and carry out the orders of Daozu Hongjun. Who let him  He is just a pawn of Daozu Hongjun. In front of Daozu Hongjun, he has no ability to resist. Resistance is just self-destruction for the Jade Emperor.

 Text Chapter 393 Heavy Pressure

    Chapter 393

    Heavy pressure

    In the heavenly court, the Jade Emperor shouted in a deep voice: "I am not willing to accept it, Tao Ancestor, why do you do this to me?".

    Hearing the Jade Emperor's cry, the Queen Mother sighed and said: "Haotian, this is fate. In the eyes of Taozu, you and I are just chess pieces. We cannot help you and I resist. We can only accept our fate. There is no other way. The way of heaven is  You and I are just ants, we cannot compare with the saints!"

    The Jade Emperor didn't know this, but he just wasn't willing to give in. He didn't think he was any worse than the Sanqing, the Second Saint of the West, or Nuwa, but he didn't have that opportunity. The Jade Emperor said: "Yaochi, we have prepared such a  For a long time, I have done so many things, and I am about to achieve my goal, but it is shattered just because of Daozu's words. How can I be willing to do so? Why do we have to make sacrifices for things in the West! If we help  If you go to the West, you will be extinct from the East. If you cannot attain enlightenment before the immeasurable tribulations come, you will inevitably die!"

    The Queen Mother sighed: "Haotian, we have no choice now. After all, our status comes from the Taoist ancestors. If we resist, we will only die faster. Who makes us just ants!"

    After hearing this, the Jade Emperor's face changed several times, and then he sighed and said: "Alas! Speaking of which, I really envy Zhu Jiuyin. Although we have the name of the Supreme of the Three Realms, we do not have the reality of being the Supreme of the Three Realms. And Zhu Jiuyin  Although Yin is not a saint, a saint can do nothing to him. Even the Taoist ancestors have to take care of each other. Compared with us, the gap is really huge!"

    It¡¯s really funny that the Jade Emperor wants to compare with Zhu Jiuyin. What is Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s background? What is his background?.

    How strong is Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s fighting ability? What does the Jade Emperor mean? Compared with Zhu Jiuyin, the Jade Emperor really doesn¡¯t have the qualifications.

    The Queen Mother shook her head and said: "Okay, Haotian, let's not say anything more. Let's do everything according to the instructions of the Taoist ancestors. And didn't Ran Deng say that the spread of Buddhism to the East has great merit? If so,  It¡¯s true. Then it¡¯s not like we have nothing to gain. If we want to be respected by others, we must have strength. In this world, strength is respected. Without strength, we can only swallow our anger!¡±

    Haotian sighed and said: "Yaochi. You are right, who made our cultivation base low? If we had the cultivation base of a saint, we would not face such oppression. To put it bluntly, it is because of our lack of strength. We can't blame it."  Others, I will inform Ran Deng right away. Let him come to heaven to talk, hoping to get some more benefits from him!"

    While the Jade Emperor was troubled by the order of Daozu Hongjun, Zhu Jiuyin completed the final transformation, and the new chaotic gods and demons were completely condensed.  The powerful physical body exudes endless aura, giving you a sharp-edged feeling. It is the aura exuded by the Chaos Gods and Demons themselves, for the new true body.  Zhu Jiuyin still couldn't fully master it for a while. After all, it takes time to master a new body.  What's more, Zhu Jiuyin's own consumption is also very huge now.

    After controlling himself, Zhu Jiuyin once again made contact with the Destruction Treasure. At this time, the Destruction Treasure was filled with wisps of the power of time. It was precisely because of these wisps of time power that suppressed Zhu Jiuyin.  Only then can Yin Fang return to normal and keep his mind clear.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin knew that the treasure of destruction he had refined was very powerful, he really did not expect that this treasure could withstand the seal of the power of time, and could vaguely counteract the power of time. As the owner of the treasure of destruction,  After Gouyong the Destruction Treasure, Zhu Jiuyin could clearly feel that the Destruction Treasure was devouring the seal of the power of time bit by bit, completely absorbing the power of time.

    After realizing this, Zhu Jiuyin felt helpless and unwilling in his heart. Although Zhu Jiuyin has now cultivated into a Chaos God and Demon, a Chaos God and Demon who masters the avenue of destruction, he is time after all.  He was born as an ancestral witch, but his magical power of time was overwhelmed by the great avenue of destruction that came from behind, which made him feel a little hard to accept.

    However, Zhu Jiuyin understands that if he wants to achieve the great road, he must take this road. After all, he has no room to retreat. He must know that he can only wait for the power of destruction to completely swallow up the two forces of time and space.  Only then will he integrate all the powers into one, and they will not interact with each other, so there will be no future troubles. All the powers in his body are completely the power of ending.

    After so many years of practice, Zhu Jiuyin has a very clear understanding of his own situation. Although his strength has greatly increased due to the amount of power he has mastered, allowing him to protect himself in several calamities, but  It is precisely because the differentiation of his own power affects Zhu Jiuyin's own practice, or to be precise, it affects his enlightenment. Each of the three thousand avenues can be attained.On the high road, having too many things but not being good at them will only affect your own practice.

    After absorbing the treasure of destruction, Zhu Jiuyin's mind was once again integrated with the treasure of destruction, and the avenue of destruction flowed into Zhu Jiuyin's heart bit by bit, giving him a clearer understanding of the avenue of destruction.  Understand that the right way is to break and then establish. This is what happened to Zhu Jiuyin this time. After re-condensing the true form of the Chaos God and Demon, Zhu Jiuyin felt the purification of his own power, and the power of ending was constantly devouring him.  Those other powers to enhance his power to destroy the avenue.

    This time, Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s true form of chaos gods and demons is very different from the previous ones. This time, Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s entire true form of chaos gods and demons is condensed with the power of the end.  , it is precisely because this is the true body of the Chaos Gods and Demons condensed by the Supreme Mysterious Will of Destruction, so this true body of the Chaos Gods and Demons has the instinct of destruction in the sky, and it is arrogant and domineering, making people feel chilled when they see it.  And millet.

    After regrouping the true form of the Chaos God and Demon, Zhu Jiuyin gradually withdrew his mind from the Destruction Treasure. As his power grew, Zhu Jiuyin could clearly feel that his power was constantly being purified.  He believes that if he continues to develop like this, it won't be long before he touches the threshold of a quasi-sage again.

    " Quasi-sage is not only a watershed for the immortals of the Three Realms, but also a huge score for the Chaos Gods and Demons. If it can pass this point, Zhu Jiuyin's future is boundless.  If he cannot pass this step, then all this will affect Zhu Jiuyin's state of mind and make him unable to achieve perfection, which means that Zhu Jiuyin's final path to enlightenment will be cut off.

    The road is difficult and dangerous, not because Zhu Jiuyin doesn't use his strength, but because now he is powerless. After all, Zhu Jiuyin's condensed body this time has used all the power he can use. Now Zhu Jiuyin is a  A poor man with only one precious treasure of destruction left in his body.

    Of course, this is nothing to Zhu Jiuyin.  For him, all he longs for is war. Unfortunately, Zhu Jiuyin understands in his heart that even if he wants to cause a battle, even if he wants to provoke a small fight, he can't do it. After all, Zhu Jiuyin doesn't have the ability to cause a fight.  Everything in the three realms is arranged.

    After reshaping his true body, Zhu Jiuyin sighed softly and said: "Alas! Although I escaped this time. Unfortunately, if my true body wants to go further, it will be even more difficult. Fortunately, here  It can be regarded as a blessing in disguise for me to reunite such a powerful real body of the Chaos God and Demon. Even if I am afraid of any accidents in the future, having such a powerful real body to protect me will give me an extra layer of security!"

    At this moment, Zhu Jiuyin felt a little uneasy in his heart.  Although Zhu Jiuyin did not feel the changes in the world, he understood that it was absolutely impossible for Daozu Hongjun not to act if he made such a big noise.  After all, this time Zhu Jiuyin once again felt all the secrets of the earthly immortal world through his own momentum. Zhu Jiuyin was still able to do this. He did not believe that a person who was a saint would not be able to sense it.

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s worry is correct, people and wealth will die, and birds will die for food.  In the face of absolute interests, nothing is impossible.  Although he has a terrifying power in the Three Realms, it is not enough to deter everyone.  You must know that this time he reshaped his true body and made such a big noise, it naturally attracted the attention of many people.

    Of course, for Zhu Jiuyin, external dangers are not as fierce as internal ones. His biggest threat comes from his own power of destruction. This time the violence of the power of termination made him see his own threat, the true form of the Chaos God and Demon.  Although it was perfected, the flaw of not having a soul was exposed again, and the power of termination was too powerful.

    Zhu Jiuyin also understood that it was useless for him to worry now. The road had come to this point, and he had no room to turn back. And for him, turning back would mean the death of the Tao, and he would never be able to attain the Supreme.  Opportunity for the great road, opportunity to get rid of everything.

    The soul is something that Zhu Jiuyin can never possess. His only chance is to make himself stronger, to make his beliefs extremely firm and not to be affected by external forces.

    As for Zhu Jiuyin's ability to cause such a terrifying upheaval in the world and cause a great sensation in the Three Realms, there are many people in the Three Realms who are not happy to see all this. For them, the threat of Zhu Jiuyin is becoming more and more serious.  The bigger it gets, the more it gradually exceeds what they can bear. Especially the two sages of the West. In their eyes, the stronger Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation is, the easier it will be for them to arrange for the spread of Buddhism to the east.  Accidents, the great prosperity of the West will also have surprises. You must know that they have paid a lot of price for the great prosperity of the West. Naturally, they are not willing to see such a thing.

    ?? Previously, the Second Sage of the West dared to kill Zhu Jiuyin, but now they naturally have no reason not to dare to do it. In the face of the life and death of the West, the Second Sage of the West?Nothing is impossible.

    As for Sanqing and Nuwa Empress, their reactions are different from the reaction of the two Western Saints. Although they are also unwilling to see Zhu Jiuyin's power, under the current situation, the stronger Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation is, then  It is also more beneficial to them, because Zhu Jiuyin alone can attract a lot of energy in the West, so they are indifferent to such drastic changes caused by Zhu Jiuyin.

    Some people were happy and some were worried. After the huge momentum exuded by Zhu Jiuyin, Ran Deng quickly received a notice from the Jade Emperor, asking him to have another detailed discussion in the heaven. As for the Jade Emperor's invitation, it was  Rang Ran Deng was elated. Regarding the Jade Emperor's invitation, he knew without asking that he would win the final victory in this confrontation, because he believed that it was impossible for the Jade Emperor to refuse his request. Joining forces with the West would be a world of difference.  The general trend is that even the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother cannot change this result.

    After receiving the notice from the Jade Emperor, Ran Deng returned to the Western Paradise with some frustration. After all, the Jade Emperor's refusal made him shameless to face his subordinates. Speaking of which, those people in the West were his subordinates, but  In fact, there are a few people who take him as the master of Mahayana Buddhism seriously. At least the people who intercept the religion don't think so, and this is especially true for the people of the demon tribe. They all blame Lu Ya's death on Ran Deng.  on his head, thinking that it was Ran Deng who did it on purpose.

    Now, after hearing the Jade Emperor's words, Ran Deng turned around and headed towards the heaven happily. He understood that this time his chance had come. As long as he could deal with the Jade Emperor, the spread of Buddhism to the East would be easy.  There will be problems. With such "political achievements", it will surely suppress all discordant voices within the West.

    Everything about Ran Deng was actually under the supervision of Sanqing and Nuwa Empress. After all, as time went by, they knew that the spread of Buddhism to the East was about to begin. No matter how big the movement of Earth Star was, they could not be stopped.  Worry, after all, in the eyes of these aloof saints, a small earth star is nothing, and the threat from the west is the greatest.

    If Ran Deng left Heaven for the first time, it was nothing to Sanqing and Nuwa. As for the West's efforts to win over Heaven, this was already within their expectations. After all, the West wanted Buddhism to spread eastward, so  In need of someone to guide him, it was only natural for Ran Deng to approach the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother.

    But this time things were different. Seeing Ran Deng heading towards the heaven so happily, the fool also understood that it was the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother in heaven who were moved by the burning lamp and wanted to completely turn to the west. Since then, the pair  They were greatly disadvantaged. Such changes made the eyes of Sanqing and Nuwa empress reveal an endless fierce light. In their view, all this was arranged by the Jade Emperor and Ran Deng in order to dispel them.  Blocking, retreating and advancing makes them unable to react quickly. When they try to stop it again, it will be too late.  ¡Ú¡Û

 Text Chapter 394: Murderous Heartbeat

    (.)

    Chapter 394: Killing Heartbeat

    In fact, everything is not as Sanqing and the others thought. Although the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother are very attracted by the merits of spreading Buddhism to the East, they pay more attention to their own lives. The reason for this is that they are also forced to have no choice but to do so.  There is a sky above their heads that is bigger than the Three Pure Ones. They also have their own sufferings. This world is a cannibal world. If you don't have the ability, you will be bullied. This is the case with the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother.  . (Baishuzhai.)

    In this world, no one will pity you. This is the way of heaven. This is the law. The strong are respected and the fittest survive. If you cannot adapt, it will only be a dead end. There is no other way to go. Human beings  People envy the immortal way, but who knows the suffering of the immortal way? Mortals can still be reincarnated, but when they reach the level of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, if they make a mistake, they will be catastrophic, their body and soul will be destroyed, and there will be no room for recovery.

    Of course, this is not just the case for them, but the Wu Clan is also like this. Why is the Wu Clan so powerful, but since the Lich Tribulation, they have blindly retreated to Nanzhan Province and not left, because they have no  Yuanshen, every time a great witch dies, it is a very serious crisis for the witch clan.

    There were no surprises in the second negotiation between the Jade Emperor and Ran Deng. Everything went very smoothly. Ran Deng got the support he needed, and the Jade Emperor also got the promise of merit he needed. Both sides got what they wanted.  As needed, when the Jade Emperor and Ran Deng reached an agreement, the fortune of the West soared instantly. Such an astonishing change made the faces of Sanqing and Nuwa Empress become gloomy and terrifying.

    ??The destiny of the West can be completely changed in such a short period of time. If there is no reason for this, even a fool will not believe it. The only explanation is that the West has joined forces with Heaven, and it will naturally benefit from the destiny of Heaven.

    The intention to kill is at a time when luck in the West is soaring.  Four more murderous intentions were revealed between heaven and earth. They were the murderous intentions of Sanqing and Nuwa Empress. At this moment, they had murderous intentions towards the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, because in their eyes, they believed that the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were in danger.  Selling the destiny of the East is a crime worthy of death.

    Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun also had the nerve to have such thoughts, and they did not think about the reason why such a thing happened. It was not because of them. If they had not insisted on colluding when they were conferring gods to measure the calamity,  The West came to deal with the leader Tongtian and Zhu Jiuyin, giving the West an opportunity to take advantage of.  How could there be such an ending, but this world is such that the strong are respected. Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun are stronger than the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, so they will only consider their own feelings. As for other things,  Not in their consideration.

    The Four Saints have the same murderous intention.  Tianji changed because of it. When they saw the changes in Tianji, the faces of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother instantly became gloomy and terrifying. They were not fools, and they naturally understood why such a thing happened.

    The Jade Emperor said with a gloomy face: "Yaochi, it seems that Sanqing and Nuwa have murderous intentions towards us. Now we have no way to retreat. There is only one way to go to the dark, there is no fear of life or death, they want to  Let us die, then we don¡¯t need to hide anymore. Just break up with them directly, and it¡¯s time for the disciples of the three religions in heaven to teach them a lesson and let them know who is the master of heaven!"

    The killing intent of the Four Saints drove the Jade Emperor to a dead end, and people in despair naturally have to fight back.  At this moment, the Jade Emperor also became cruel and wanted to deal with these people in Heaven.  Eliminate the influence of the three religions on heaven.

    After hearing this, the Queen Mother said in a deep voice: "Haotian, you have to think about it carefully. This matter affects your whole body. If you are not careful, you and I will face heavy pressure.  People in the West can¡¯t believe it, after all, we are not the same as them, we are just using each other!¡±

    The Jade Emperor nodded and said: "Yaochi, don't worry, I know what to do. I know exactly what those people in Ran Deng are thinking. They want to plot against us, so why can't we use them? We can borrow  The opportunity for Buddhism to spread eastward will purge all those who are against us in the Heavenly Court. Under the general trend of Heavenly Dao, even if the Three Pure Ones are dissatisfied, they will not dare to act rashly. After all, we can occupy the great righteousness, and we are the ancestors of Daoism.  Fate works.¡±

    Good guy, I have to say that the Jade Emperor is indeed a talented person. Being able to come up with such a surprising method can be said to kill three birds with one stone. Firstly, he has completed the instructions given by Daozu Hongjun, and secondly, he has gained huge benefits for himself.  Merit and virtue, thirdly, undermine the power of the three religions in heaven.

    In order to be able to protect himself, the Jade Emperor no longer cares about anything. He wants to use Hongjun Daozu's order to subdue everyone. Under Hongjun Daozu's order, even ifNo matter how big a loss Huoqing and Nuwa suffered, they could only accept their fate.

    The Queen Mother sighed and said: "That being said, Haotian, everything in this world is respected by strength. We are only quasi-sages, not saints, but ants in the end!"

    The Jade Emperor took a deep breath and said: "Yaochi, you are wrong. Saints are not invincible. Zhu Jiuyin can explain everything. Zhu Jiuyin can cultivate into the true form of chaos gods and demons, so you and I can do the same."  Such an opportunity!¡±

    As soon as the Jade Emperor said this, the Queen Mother's expression changed and she said anxiously: "Haotian, have you thought of any solution, or have you learned something?"

    Although the Queen Mother is only a woman, her pursuit of power is no weaker than that of the Jade Emperor. When he saw the Queen Mother's performance, the Jade Emperor said in a deep voice: "Although the burning lamp is blindly concealing it, he has forgotten one thing, you and me.  The two of them have been with Taoist Hongjun longer than the saint, and they know no less secrets than the saint. If I guess correctly, the purpose of spreading Buddhism eastward this time is to suppress those who were born together with the great god Pangu.  Only in this way can the three thousand chaotic gods and demons have great merits. Only in this way can they make Taoist Hongjun so nervous and give them the opportunity to prosper in the West. The reason why Zhu Jiuyin is as powerful as he is today is because of him.  Having swallowed up all the power of Luo Hou, if we can get a piece of the inheritance of the Chaos Gods and Demons, then why should we fear the Saint!"

    Crazy. As soon as the Jade Emperor said these words, there was only one thought in the Queen Mother's mind. The Jade Emperor was crazy, and he actually had the idea of ????chaos gods and demons. If the inheritance of chaos gods and demons was so easy to obtain, then I am afraid that the three realms would have already  It's a mess, and the inheritance of the Chaos Gods and Demons is not so easy to obtain.

    The Queen Mother took a deep breath, suppressed her excitement, and said in a deep voice: "Haotian, you are crazy. You and I are the Lords of the Three Realms personally appointed by the Tao Ancestor. Do you think we can get Chaos?"  The inheritance of gods and demons?¡±

    The Jade Emperor said disapprovingly: "It all depends on human effort. As long as you and I are arranged properly, there will definitely be no chance. Moreover, there are many inheritances of chaos gods and demons in this world. Everything on the earth star is enough to explain everything."  , if others can do it, what is impossible for you and me to do? Now we have no way to retreat. In this case, why not risk our lives and give it a try? We still have a glimmer of hope. If we don¡¯t fight, we will lose our lives.  There is no chance at all!"

    Hearing the words of the Jade Emperor, the Queen Mother's heart was shaken. The Jade Emperor was right. Now their situation has reached a desperate situation. The order of Daozu Hongjun has made them die in the east!

    Unknowingly, everyone ignored Zhu Jiuyin, this powerful man and fierce god who had just caused a huge shock in the three worlds. It was as if Zhu Jiuyin did not exist at all, and was forgotten. However,  This is only in Sanqing, Tianting and the West. In the dark, there are many people staring at Zhu Jiuyin. The most powerful one is the Jiao Jiao Demon King in Beihai. His surveillance of Zhu Jiuyin is so  But there was no relaxation at all, and even the thought of competing for territory with the Dragon King of the North Sea in order to monitor Zhu Jiuyin was gone, which also made the Dragon King of the North Sea breathe a sigh of relief.

    Both the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother could feel the murderous intent of Sanqing and Nuwa. It was natural for Zhu Jiuyin to be so fierce. For Zhu Jiuyin, he did not need to think about whether the murderous intent of the Four Saints was against them.  Who came, but he knew that with the saint's murderous intention, a catastrophe would inevitably occur.

    Regardless of the reason for this disaster, killing is inevitable. As a chaotic god and demon who controls the existence of destruction, when the first killing occurs, it is a big opportunity for him. Zhu Jiuyin naturally  He will not give up. With this realization, Zhu Jiuyin has a very clear understanding of his own path of destruction. His path of destruction is completely different from the path of destruction among the three thousand avenues, because Zhu Jiuyin  Yin saw that his power to destroy the avenue contained the two heaven-defying laws of time and space. The power of ending could not only end all things, but also end an era.

    kill!  Although the saint has murderous intentions, a fierce god like Zhu Jiuyin naturally does not need to pay attention to everything. All those who have grudges against him are among his killings. The most important thing is that this time Zhu Jiuyin understands that the path he is taking  The resistance of the Sanqing, the Second Saint of the West, and the Nuwa Empress on the road is nothing. The real external calamity comes from the remnants of those chaotic gods and demons. Although my violence this time can deter the opponent for a while, it cannot deter them.  In this life, because his power was still just that of Daluo Jinxian, and through a hint of instinctive induction, Zhu Jiuyin understood that those people were already in the realm of quasi-sages.

 Text Chapter 395 Chapter 39: Changes in Heaven¡¯s Secret

    Chapter 395: Changes in Heaven¡¯s Secret

    It was chaotic. From this moment on, Zhu Jiuyin understood that everything had changed. The process of this world was chaotic. Under this situation, if Zhu Jiuyin wanted to survive, he could only kill with iron-blooded methods.  There is no one in the world who cannot be killed. Anyone who dares to stand in his way will die. Anyone who has any ill will towards him will die!

    The secret of heaven has changed, yes, the secret of heaven has completely changed. When the Jade Emperor wanted to seize a inheritance of the gods and demons of chaos, the whole secret of heaven has changed. The supreme beings of the three realms established by heaven have such thoughts, but  One can only imagine in what direction the whole world will develop. Everything is beginning to develop in an unpredictable direction. Zhu Jiuyin doesn't know what will happen, and Daozu Hongjun also doesn't know what will happen.  , the heavenly secrets are in chaos, this time it is not a calamity, but it is better than a calamity, because the changes in people's minds cause the three realms to change.

    With Zhu Jiuyin's murderous intention aroused, he strode away and headed straight to the underworld. Now that the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother above the heaven have reached an agreement with the West, then the eastward advancement of Buddhism is about to begin. For the human world, Zhu Jiuyin  It has been a long time since Jiuyin got to know him. During the development of the human race, he had long forgotten about him, the ancestral witch who had greatly helped the human race. Naturally, he no longer had any worries. There was no one in the world who could not be killed. The human race  Since he has forgotten his roots, why should he show mercy and kill!

    When Zhu Jiuyin strode to the underworld, Houtu Ancestral Witch, Xuanming Ancestral Witch, and Gonggong Ancestral Witch had been waiting for him for a long time. It can be said that from the moment Zhu Jiuyin returned to the earthly immortal world, their three ancestors  Wu has been waiting for Zhu Jiuyin to appear.  This time the secret changes made them even more eager to understand the reason, and Zhu Jiuyin was the protagonist of this incident.  Nature is the one who knows best.

    When the four of them sat down, Zhu Jiuyin had not yet opened his mouth, but Houtu Zuwu spoke up and said: "Second brother, why did this change in heaven happen? Why do I feel a trace of murderous aura? The entire six paths of reincarnation are affected."  Are you affected by the changes in the secret of heaven?"

    After hearing the words of Hou Tuzu Wu, if he said calmly: "The sky has murderous intentions, moving stars and places; the earth has murderous intentions. Dragons and snakes rise from the land, people send murderous intentions, heaven and earth are overturned! Even the saints have murderous intentions, you say this  What will happen to heaven and earth? Today's heaven and earth have changed. It's not better to measure calamity than to measure calamity, and the underworld will soon be uneasy!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, Gonggong Ancestral Witch burst out with strong murderous intent.  He said loudly: "Second brother, the underworld is the important place of my witch clan. Who dares to take the initiative of the underworld? Is it possible that he is not afraid of the wrath of my witch clan?"

    Zhu Jiuyin said calmly: "Nothing is impossible in this world. Although our Wu clan is powerful, we are under the temptation of absolute interests. Then anything can happen. There are many things that I can't tell you.  You, but everything is in chaos now. Under this chaos, a new world will soon be formed, and your opportunities will come. Brother, I will tell you something so that you can know the biggest truth in the world.  secret!"

    When Hou Tuzu Wu heard Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words, his heart couldn¡¯t help but deepen.  He frowned and said: "Second brother, this is impossible. Hongjun has already merged with the Tao. Everything in the three realms is under the control of the heaven. How could there be chaos? Who can resist under the heaven, I am afraid it is the second brother  You are not strong enough to be an enemy of Heaven, who else has such ability?"

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "So what if Hongjun joins the Tao? As long as people's minds change, he is powerless. The most powerful thing in the three realms is not the way of heaven, but the human heart. Once the people's hearts change, the way of heaven is also powerless, let alone  The auras of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons suppressed in the Three Realms have been turbulent. If I guessed correctly, a new world will appear before long, and the remnant souls of the chaotic gods and demons who escaped from the hands of Father God will be lost.  Appear!"

    "What, how is this possible? Didn't all three thousand chaotic gods and demons fall under Father God's Pangu axe?" Hou Tuzu Wu shouted, with endless surprise on his face. It seems that what Zhu Jiuyin said  The words caused her to lose her composure.

    Not only Houtu Ancestral Witch, but Gonggong Ancestral Witch and Xuanming Ancestral Witch also lost their voices. They really did not expect that Zhu Jiuyin would mention the three thousand chaos gods and demons and say such words.

    Zhu Jiuyin smiled calmly and said: "Nothing is impossible. Luo Hou back then was just a remnant soul of three thousand chaos gods and demons. Luo Hou could still escape. Do you think that no other chaos gods and demons would escape a remnant soul?  Well, after so many years, I'm afraid they have become a climate, otherwise there would be so many unexpected people in the world! This time the change of heaven and earth is related to the three thousand chaotic gods and demons, the Buddha Dharma  On the surface, the spread of the East is about the great prosperity of the West, but in fact, it is just to use the luck of the three realms to suppress the remnants of the death of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons who were suppressed by God the Father!"

    Houtu Zuwu murmured: "How is this possible? Three thousand chaoticNo matter how powerful the demon is, how can it be compared with God the Father? God the Father has already passed away, so how can they still have any regrets left behind!  "

    Zhu Jiuyin said calmly: "No one knows what happened back then, even if my brother got the inheritance from Father God, he doesn't know. After all, everyone who existed in that catastrophe has died. If he is the only one who knows  There is only the Dao of Heaven, but have you seen the Dao of Heaven appearing in the three realms? The Dao of Heaven we have come into contact with is just Hongjun. No one knows what kind of existence the Dao of Heaven is, maybe not even Hongjun.  Know what the way of heaven is!¡±

    After hearing Zhu Jiuyin's words, Houtu Zuwu sighed: "Second brother, my heart is very confused and I can no longer look at everything calmly. Can you tell us what happened and why it suddenly happened?"  With such a drastic change, is this change good or bad for our Witch Clan?"

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "It's right that you are upset. Who in the Three Realms can calm down? You can't, not Sanqing, Zhunti, Jieyin and Nuwa, not even Hongjun  It can't be done. If he hadn't had delusional thoughts, it wouldn't have caused such a big change. As for whether this drastic change is good or bad for the Wu Clan, it depends on our own efforts. We, the Wu Clan, will go into seclusion.  After all these years, it¡¯s time to let the Three Realms know about our existence. Wait, it won¡¯t be long before someone comes to challenge the existence of our Witch Clan, and that¡¯s when we start killing people!¡±

    At this point, Zhu Jiuyin's voice suddenly stopped, and he said: "From now on, people in the underworld should be more vigilant, and be careful against the Asura clan in the sea of ??blood. If Brother Wei doesn't feel wrong,  , the depths of the blood sea suppress the residual thoughts of some chaotic gods and demons!"

    Gonggong Zuwu asked: "Second brother, how many places in this wilderness are there to suppress the three thousand chaotic gods and demons?"

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "Brother, I don't know this. If there were no accidents, both the Dragon and Phoenix clans suppressed some of the existence of chaotic gods and demons. Otherwise, they would not have become the protagonists in the world, and in the  After the defeat of the Dragon and Phoenix clans, they are still able to live freely until now. No matter how many places in the prehistoric era suppressed the three thousand chaotic gods and demons, it has nothing to do with us. Even if we are anxious, it is the way of heaven. What we have to care about is the world that is about to be born. This time, even if  The spread of Buddhism to the East can suppress the remnants of the three thousand sealed gods and demons, but the world where the remnant souls of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons who escaped back then will exist will inevitably be born. This is the opportunity for our witch clan and the shared future.  Due to the fate of Gong and Xuan Ming, our witch clan has no soul, so it is very difficult for us to achieve enlightenment. After all, our witch clan cannot be allowed to achieve enlightenment under the way of heaven. However, the newly emerged world is not under the way of heaven. That is yours.  The opportunity lies, as long as you can attain the Great Dao, there will be no power in this world that can suppress our Witch Clan!"

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words are correct. If the two ancestral witches, Gonggong and Xuanming, can prove the Tao, then there will really be no power to suppress the witch clan. Not even the Taoist ancestors, not the Dao of Heaven, nor Hongjun Taoist ancestors.

    "But all this is just Zhu Jiuyin's own speculation. When it will appear is still unknown, and there are too many variables in it. Daozu Hongjun and Tiandao will not fail to react.

    When he heard that there was an opportunity to attain enlightenment, the ancestral wizard Gonggong asked anxiously: "Second brother, when will that world be born? What kind of preparations should we make in advance?"

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "Brother, I don't know this. I'm afraid only the people in that world will know it. Maybe Heaven will know something. Brother, my power can't touch that level! Brother  The reason why I tell you all this is so that you can prepare in advance and not be caught off guard when the world comes out. What is more important is to save your own life and the safety of the Wu clan. Gonggong, of all people, you have the heaviest responsibility.  , no matter what, you have to protect Nanzhan Buzhou, and as for other things, you don¡¯t have to worry about other things. Remember, any force that dares to invade Nanzhan Buzhou will be killed without any consideration.  I have a brother to resist the big things!"

    Zhu Jiuyin was cruel this time, and this killing order was his determination. Perhaps this time will be the beginning of the formal split between the Wu Clan and the Human Race. The Wu Clan will no longer remain silent, because this time the Wu Clan  The spread of Buddhism to the east will be blocked.

    Only when the Three Realms are in chaos, can the witch clan be able to take grain from the fire. Only when the Three Realms are in chaos, can the hidden world easily emerge under the guidance of Qi. Only when the Three Realms are in chaos, can Zhu Jiuyin find the way to heaven.  exist.

    This thought was not only shared by Zhu Jiuyin, but also by Sanqing, Nuwa, Zhunti and Jieyin, as well as the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. Even the older generation of quasi-sages such as Zhen Yuanzi and Ming He had this intention.  For quasi-sages, if they want to attain enlightenment, they can only have the chance if the world is in chaos.

 Text Chapter 396 Conspiracy

    (.)

    Chapter 396 Conspiracy

    If there was still a trace of kindness in Zhu Jiuyin's heart before, but this time the changes in the earth and star have eliminated Zhu Jiuyin's kindness. The human race has lost Zhu Jiuyin's trust in the actions of the Witch Clan, and a  Don't think that the human race has great favors for its own race. It has lost its own essence.  .(Baishuzhai.)

    It is precisely because of the ingratitude of the human race that the last trace of confusion in Zhu Jiuyin's heart was eliminated, allowing him to understand the root of destruction, kill!  There is no one in heaven and earth who cannot be killed. It is precisely because Zhu Jiuyin has this understanding that he has a deep grasp of the avenue of destruction. It is also because of this that Zhu Jiuyin has a deep understanding of Hou Tuzu Wu and Gong.  Gong Zuwu and Xuanming Zuwu said these words, and directly issued an order to kill Gonggong, hoping to control the entire Nanzhan Prefecture in the hands of the Wu clan.

    When he heard Zhu Jiuyin's words, Gonggong said in a deep voice: "Second brother, don't worry. As long as I am here, there will be no mistakes in Nanzhan Prefecture. Anyone who wants to seize Nanzhan Prefecture will not do anything wrong."  The state will step over my body!"

    As soon as Gonggong said this, Zhu Jiuyin's eyes suddenly shot out two shocking murderous auras, and he snorted coldly and said: "Gonggong, I asked you to protect Nanzhan Buzhou, not to risk your own life.  , under the situation of irreversible manpower, I would rather give up the southern state to save my life. As long as I have my life, I will have a chance to make a comeback in the future. Remember, you must put life-saving first at all times.  , Nanzhan Buzhou can be lost, but life must be left to me!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's reaction shocked Gonggong Ancestral Witch, Houtu Ancestral Witch and Xuanming Ancestral Witch. None of them expected that Zhu Jiuyin's reaction would be so intense. After all, Gonggong Ancestral Witch's cultivation level was there.  , except for the saints in the Three Realms, there are really not many people who can kill the Gonggong Ancestral Witch, and these people do not dare to risk taking action against the Gonggong Ancestral Witch.  What's more, Nanzhan Prefecture is the home of the Witch Clan, with countless powerful witches. Even a saint will have to pay a heavy price if he wants to capture Nanzhan Prefecture!

    When he saw the reactions of Gonggong Ancestral Witch, Houtu Ancestral Witch and Xuanming Ancestral Witch, Zhu Jiuyin's heart couldn't help but feel heavy. In recent years, the witch clan has become a little arrogant because there is no pressure from enemies.  , which made Zhu Jiuyin even more worried. People can't be arrogant, but they can't be arrogant.

    Zhu Jiuyin took a deep breath and said: "Gonggong. You have to remember, don't be too proud in everything. What was the comparison in strength between our Witch Clan and the Demon Clan back then? What was the final result? Our twelve brothers finally  There are only four people left. Haven't you deeply understood this lesson? You should do your best when fighting a lion and a rabbit, and don't have any arrogance. That will only ruin your own life and the future of the Wu clan.  !¡±

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, Gonggong Zuwu's face showed a look of shame, and he quickly said: "Second brother, I was wrong, don't worry, I know what to do!  "

    Zhu Jiuyin nodded and said: "This is the best, let me say it again. In any situation, life must be saved as the most important thing. Everything else can be abandoned. As long as life can be saved, everything can be started from scratch. Life.  If it¡¯s gone, there¡¯s nothing left, and life is the key!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words not only kept Gonggong Zuwu in mind.  After that, the Tuzu Witch and the Xuanming Ancestral Witch also remembered it deeply in their hearts. Although the defense of the underworld was unparalleled, they did not dare to be careless anymore. After all, what Zhu Jiuyin said put a lot of pressure on them.  , they dare not take it lightly anymore, after all, this is related to the future of the Wu clan.

    Gonggong Zuwu asked: "Second brother, Nanzhanbu Prefecture is where we have been operating for many years. It is the headquarters of our witch clan. Who among the three realms dares to cause trouble in Nanzhanbu Prefecture? Are you?"  It¡¯s a little too much to worry about!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin snorted coldly and said: "Gonggong, soon you will know if I am worrying too much. You have to be careful this time. When you go back, loosen the outside and tighten the inside, so that the twelve gods of the gods will be  Arrange the formation for me. Once something happens, immediately give me all my strength to deal with it and kill the opponent!"

    There are too many doubts in the heart of Gonggong Zuwu, but Zhu Jiuyin is very clear about what will happen next. He believes that although everything has been messed up, the main characters will not be messed up. He believes that it will be accurate.  The clone of Zhunti will definitely appear in Nanzhan Buzhou, but Zhu Jiuyin doesn't want to startle the snake at the moment, and he doesn't want to alarm Zhunti. He either doesn't do it, or if he wants to do it, he must directly destroy Zhunti's clone.  , broke one of Zhunti's arms, causing Zhunti pain to his bones.

    Zhunti is a saint. Even if there is only one of his clones in Nanzhan Buzhou, Zhu Jiuyin still knows the power of the saint. As long as the name of the other party is mentioned, under the influence of heaven, Zhunti will  You will definitely know, which will arouse Zhunti's vigilance. Once Zhunti becomes timid and shrinks his headWhen the turtle comes, Zhu Jiuyin's plan will come to nothing.  A clone of a saint was no ordinary existence, and Zhu Jiuyin didn't want to let him go.

    The reason why Zhu Jiuyin never returned to Nanzhan Buzhou after returning to the Earth Immortal Realm from Dixing was because he did not want to alert the snake or alarm the Saint Zhunti. Based on Zhu Jiuyin's understanding of Zhunti, he believed that Zhu Jiuyin would be early  Everything has been arranged. After all, Zhunti is one of the best conspirators in the Three Realms.

    Killing the Saint, Zhu Jiuyin doesn't want to do it himself this time. With his fierce power in the three realms, he has already done this thing several times. Doing it again is nothing and will not cause too much of a sensation. But if  It would be different if Gonggong takes action. If Gonggong also shows strong power to kill the saints, with the help of luck, Gonggong will have the opportunity to attain the Great Dao. This is also the purpose of Zhu Jiuyin.

    "It's a pity that Saint Zhunti and Saint Jieyin didn't know that they had been targeted by Zhu Jiuyin. At this time, they were dreaming of that sweet dream and were excited about the cooperation between the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother.

    After receiving the approval of the Heavenly Court, Ran Deng hurriedly returned to the Western Paradise, and began to arrange for the spread of Buddhism eastward and distribute benefits to many disciples in the West. It must be said that Ran Deng has a relatively small mind, and most of them  All the benefits were given to those who taught with him, and others only got a small part. Ran Deng did not do enough in this justice.

    When Ran Deng distributed the benefits, Sage Zhunti and Sage Jieyin also began to discuss countermeasures. After all, this was not a simple matter, it was related to the development and growth of the West.  They had to proceed with caution.

    The saint was greeted in the Paradise World and asked: "Junior brother, now that Haotian has agreed to cooperate with me in the West, I wonder if you have prepared everything there. Has the whereabouts of our God of War, the protector of the West, been found?"

    Saint Zhunti smiled and said: "Brother, don't worry. I had prepared everything before the last Conferring God Tribulation ended. Even Empress Nuwa didn't know that I had already taken away the chess pieces he left in the world.  As long as the time comes, everything will fall into place and there will be absolutely no problems. The only thing that worries me is that I have very few treasures in the West and there are no treasures that can be retrieved. This is a bit wrong. After all,  This time, the murderous intention of Sanqing and Nuwa Empress triggered a change in the heavens. I am worried that something unexpected will happen and affect my road to great prosperity in the West!"

    Hearing the words of Sage Zhunti, Jieyin sighed and said: "The treasures in the three realms are limited, and we in the West are poor. What treasures can we get out there? If it doesn't work, then I can only use my six senses of tranquility in the West."  Bamboo' used!"

    The words that the saint received made the saint Zhunti frown.  He shook his head and said: "Junior brother, this is absolutely impossible. You must know that these 'Six Quiet Bamboos' are our only spiritual roots in the West. If they are damaged, it will be very bad. If it doesn't work, then we can only attack the East.  They all say that there are many treasures in the Dragon Palace, and you can borrow some from them. If I remember correctly, there is a treasure in the East China Sea that is very suitable!"

    As soon as the words of quanti came out.  The leading saint said in a deep voice: "Junior brother, you are referring to the sea-fixing needle iron. It's not like you don't know the cruelty of that lunatic Zhu Jiuyin. How can it be so easy to get his things? I'm afraid that if we do it, the lunatic will have it."  If you use a lot of excuses, I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult to end!¡±

    Saint Zhunti said disapprovingly: "Senior Brother, the matter is not that serious. If Zhu Jiuyin really doesn't care about the Dinghaishen Needle Iron anymore, he will not be allowed to stay in the East China Sea, and we really can't get out the treasure.  Come on, if you reluctantly take out some unworthy treasures, it will only bring shame to the West. Moreover, Zhu Jiuyin probably doesn¡¯t have that much energy to deal with us now. The most important thing is that he has no excuse.  You must know that Sihai is now a subordinate in the name of Heavenly Court, and since we have already made an appointment with Haotian, what excuse can Zhu Jiuyin have!"

    Saint Zhunti's words made Saint Jingyin suddenly realize. He smiled and said: "So, what my junior brother said is very reasonable. The Dinghaishen Needle Iron has always been in the Dragon Palace of the East China Sea. Naturally, it is the treasure of the Dragon Palace. As long as the Dragon King agrees and God agrees,  Zhu Jiuyin naturally has no excuse, this plan is very clever!"

    Zhunti and Jieyin were happy a little too early. If Zhu Jiuyin was so easy to beat, he wouldn't have such a cruel reputation in the Three Realms. And the most important thing is that they forgot one thing, Zhu Jiuyin  Jiuyin is basically an unscrupulous person, and he will no longer care about Shi Chuwuming's restrictions. As long as he wants to take action, he will not take it into consideration.

    In terms of calculations, the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin are indeed among the best in the Three Realms. They can arrange all kinds of back-ups and plan the overall situation in advance before the end of the Conferring God Calamity. This is what Sanqing knows.  Less than.

    "It's just that no matter how good the plans of the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin are, it's useless, because Taozu Hongjun gave an order toThe two of them were restrained, so many of their plans had to come to nothing.

    Saint Zhunti said with a smile: "That Zhu Jiuyin would never have thought that we would fuck him under his eyes. By the time he reacted, our plan had already been successful, and he could only pinch it.  My nose considers myself unlucky!¡±

    Hearing the words of Saint Zhunti, Saint Jieyin shook his head and said: "Junior brother, be careful and you won't make a big mistake. You must hide your clone. You must not let Zhu Jiuyin or a member of the Wu clan show up.  Otherwise, the consequences would be really unimaginable, after all, the Witch Clan is a group of lunatics, and they are not so easy to provoke!"

    Saint Zhunti said: "Brother, don't worry. I arranged this clone before the end of the Conferred God Calamity Tribulation. No matter how powerful Zhu Jiuyin is, he wouldn't have thought that it was a chess piece we laid out in advance.  Nothing will happen if you are exposed for a while, and by the time Zhu Jiuyin realizes something is wrong, everything will be over!"

    Sage Zhunti also thinks too highly of himself and underestimates Zhu Jiuyin. He has such an idea, which will only lead to his own destruction. He thinks that he is teasing Zhu Jiuyin between his palms, but he does not know  Zhu Jiuyin had already known his plan, and he had already set up a big trap waiting for him to jump into.

    The Holy Sage nodded and said: "Since junior brother has such confidence, let's inform the lighting to start. We don't have much time. After all, the secret of heaven has changed. If there is a slight mistake, it will cause serious problems!"

    Saint Zhunti said: "That's fine. Even if the Lingming Stone Monkey is born earlier, there is no big problem. After all, with the help of Haotian and the nourishment of the power of the stars, it will not bring any harm to the Lingming Stone Monkey.  In terms of influence, the teacher¡¯s order has more benefits than harms for us. If it hadn¡¯t been for the teacher¡¯s order, this clever stone monkey would have alarmed Empress Nuwa as soon as it was born, and our previous plan might have failed!¡±

    Saint Zhunti is right. The West should indeed thank Taoist Hongjun and Heaven, but they also deserve all this. After all, the West can suppress the remaining thoughts of the sealed chaotic gods and demons in the earthly immortal world.

    Speaking of which, people like Sanqing, Zhunti, Jie Yin, Nuwa Empress, and even Ming He and Zhen Yuanzi could sense the strange movements of these remnants. It was entirely due to the relationship between Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu.  Wrong, it was precisely because they were too selfish and wanted to destroy the will left by the Great God Pangu in the ancient world.

    Without the will of Pangu to suppress, coupled with the damage caused by several calamities to the prehistoric world, the power of the seal has naturally been weakened, so the situation is like today. This is also the reason why Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu  Unexpected.

    And Zhu Jiuyin was able to sense the breath of chaotic gods and demons in the sea of ????blood in advance. It was also for this reason that it could be said that the loss of Buzhou Mountain's suppression had a great impact on Honghuang. Daozu Hongjun and Tiandao  Although they no longer have to worry about Pangu's will, they have a new worry, that is, the three thousand chaos gods and demons, which are more disturbing to them than the will of Pangu.

 Text Chapter 397 Rejection

    Chapter 397 Rejection

    In the Heavenly Court, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother quickly received a message from Saint Zhunti. This time, it was no longer Ran Deng who contacted the Jade Emperor. Although Ran Deng was said to be the master of Western Mahayana Buddhism, Ran Deng's identity was similar to that of the Jade Emperor.  There is still a big gap than that. Even if Ran Deng refuses to admit it, in fact everyone understands this. Ran Deng can discuss cooperation with the West with the Jade Emperor, but he cannot make excessive demands to the Jade Emperor.  After all, he didn't have the strength or the qualifications. The only thing he could do was the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin.  ¡¾Baishuzhai latest update baishuzhai.¡¿

    When receiving the message from Saint Zhunti, the Jade Emperor showed a sneer on his face and said disdainfully: "Yaochi, you see Zhunti really takes himself as one thing, and thinks that we in heaven should help with everything."  Like them, they even dare to say such a request, it¡¯s really funny!¡±

    Hearing the words of the Jade Emperor, the Queen Mother said calmly: "Haotian, what kind of request did Zhunti make that made you react like this? I think Zhunti should know how to advance and retreat and be sensible!"

    As soon as the Queen Mother said this, the Jade Emperor said disdainfully: "Yaochi, you are too optimistic about Zhongti. All the immortals in the three realms know very well who he is. A shameless saint who wants to take advantage of everything. What shameless thing?"  They dare to speak out their demands. I have to say that the West is really shameful. If it weren't for Hongjun Taozu's order, who would treat them as the same thing as the West? If you want to know, see for yourself!  "

    While the Jade Emperor was speaking, he waved his hand and handed the message from Saint Zhunti to the Queen Mother. The Queen Mother took it and took a look at it. Her expression suddenly changed. She sneered and said, "What a Zhunti, what a Westerner. How shameless."  Extremely. Haotian, we cannot agree to this request under any circumstances, otherwise not only will we be secluded from the East, but even the majesty we have finally established in the hearts of the immortals will be lost!"

    The Jade Emperor nodded and said: "This is natural. Even if Taoist Hongjun has an order, we cannot sacrifice ourselves to inherit the West. We can help with normal requests, but they still stay aside with such crazy and shameless requests.  Go ahead, heaven is our heaven. He cannot let the West dictate what he wants, so I will reply to him immediately!"

    The Queen Mother nodded and said: "Haotian, it is natural to reject him, but we should also be fully prepared. You must know that we aroused the murderous intentions of Sanqing and Nuwa. This time we cannot  Anyway, in my opinion, it is better to inform the Hou Tuzu Witch in the underworld about this matter. After all, the West still wants to take advantage of the underworld this time. Although we are nominally above the Three Realms, everyone knows about the underworld.  That is the territory of the Witch Clan, let¡¯s inform each other, and even if anything happens in the future, the Witch Clan will not blame you and me!¡±

    As soon as the Queen Mother said this, the Jade Emperor frowned. In his heart, he didn't want to inform Houtu Ancestor Witch that the West was plotting against the underworld.  After all, he has ambitions and wants to be the real lord of the three realms. The underworld is also part of his plan. Now the West has the idea of ????the underworld.  This is exactly what he would like to see, when both the West and the Wu clan suffer losses.  He took advantage of the opportunity and took the underworld into his own hands in one fell swoop.

    Seeing the Jade Emperor's hesitant look, the Queen Mother knew what he was thinking, so she sneered and said: "Haotian, people can't be greedy. It's good to be ambitious, but you also have to have strength. I know you have always been  If you want to become the true master of the Three Realms, you must hold the Three Realms in your own hands, but do you think you really have that strength? The Six Paths of Reincarnation was transformed by Hou Tuzu Shaman, let alone you, even if you are Hongjun Daozu.  It may not be possible to wrest the control of the underworld from the hands of Hou Tu Zuwu. This time, despite the West's overwhelming momentum, do you really think they have the ability to complete that ridiculous plan? Even you and I are not willing to compensate the West.  To show your majesty, do you think the Houtuzu Witch, who is the leader of the saints, will agree that the great prosperity of the West is the inevitable trend of Heaven's Dao, but the Witch Clan has never taken the trend of Heaven's Dao seriously. If the Witch Clan misunderstands you,  The two of us are involved in this matter. If Zhu Jiuyin comes directly to heaven, do you think we can withstand this madman's attack? And if the Wu clan is angry because of this, they will come out of Nanzhan.  Buzhou, what kind of things do you think will happen in this immortal world? Yes, this incident was caused by the West, and they have to bear the responsibility, but after all, you and I are the masters of the three realms, even in name only.  Yes, that will also give Sanqing and Nuwa Empress a hard time, and then you and I will have no choice but to die!"

    The Queen Mother¡¯s words touched the Jade Emperor¡¯s weakness and made him fearful. The Jade Emperor wanted to borrow a knife to kill people and sit on the mountain to watch tigers fight, but he forgot his identity. As the Lord of the Three Realms, once the threeIn the chaos, he was the first person to be held responsible, and the West would probably put all the responsibilities on the head of Heaven. After all, Zhunti was a shameless man who could do anything.  The disciple's medical knowledge reaches heaven.

    The Jade Emperor took a deep breath and said: "Yaochi, you are right. I did not consider this matter carefully. We cannot take the matter of the underworld lightly. It is not something that you and I should be involved in. Notice  Tu Zuwu said, "It's natural. I'll leave this matter to you. I'll reply to Zhunti. However, we can't completely block all the requests from the West. After all, we have received Hongjun's request."  According to Daozu's strict order, some things should still be done. As for the Dongfang matter, we agree with him. Even if something goes wrong, I don't think Zhu Jiuyin will vent his anger on you and me!"

    The Queen Mother pondered for a moment, then nodded and said: "That's fine. Speaking of which, it is you and me who are suffering in the Three Realms now. If we are caught in the middle, both sides will be offended. If we are not careful, we will offend both sides.  It¡¯s really thankless, I really don¡¯t know how long I have to endure this kind of life!¡±

    The Jade Emperor said in a deep voice: "Yaochi, soon, we will be able to get rid of these days soon. As long as the spread of Buddhism to the east begins, I think the inheritance we want will be revealed. As long as we can succeed, everything will not be a problem."  !¡±

    The Queen Mother sighed and said: "I hope so. After all, this matter is a bit unreal. For now, we should deal with the unreasonable demands of the West and the pressure from the Witch Clan first!"

    After discussing everything, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother did not dare to hesitate. After all, the West was already a little crazy now. They were afraid that people like Ran Deng would take action in advance, which would cause trouble for them in heaven.

    When the Jade Emperor notified the West of his reply, the faces of the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin in the Western Paradise became gloomy. The Jade Emperor's reply disappointed them.

    I saw Saint Zhunti saying with a gloomy face: "Brother, it seems that Haotian is really self-righteous. He even dares to refuse our request. He really thinks that without heaven, we in the West will not be able to complete the spread of Buddhism eastward.  If the big thing cannot be accomplished, we must exert strong pressure on the Heavenly Court!"

    Hearing the words of Saint Zhunti, Saint Jieying shook his head and said: "No, junior brother, we can't fall out with Heaven just yet, that will only benefit Sanqing and Nuwa, and Haotian also has his own  Taking into consideration, after all, the fierce power of Zhu Jiuyin and the Witch Clan is there, so it is natural that he does not want to interfere. As for the matter of Heavenly Court, he is only trying to protect himself, but our request is a bit too much!"

    Saint Zhunti said disapprovingly: "Brother, the great prosperity of the West is the general trend of Heaven. Since Heaven has agreed to cooperate with us, and we will also give him a share of merit, Heaven has to pay a price. They can't do anything.  If we don¡¯t want to do anything but just sit back and enjoy the results, then why should we cooperate with them!¡±

    I have to say that this person is very selfish. He only considers his own interests. He only looks at everything from his own point of view and never takes other people's feelings seriously. In his heart, he thinks that the Jade Emperor and the  Since the Queen Mother has agreed to cooperate with the West, she must obey the West's command. In his eyes, he still does not put the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother on the same footing. Everything he did before was just a way to save face.

    What Zhunti was thinking, Jieyin Saint also understood. In fact, Jieyin Saint also did not regard the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother as people of the same level. In his eyes, he also believed that if he was not a saint, he would be an ant. The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were both ants.  Although he is the Lord of Heaven, he is still just an ant in his eyes.

    Of course, the Holy Sage is not as arrogant as Sage Zhunti. He can also consider the situation of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. The most important thing is that now that the Sage does not come out, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother have the ability to stop the West.  A place that attracts the attention of saints.

    He just listened and led the saint to say: "Okay, junior brother, things have to be done step by step. For now, it is better to complete the first step. As for other things, I will do it slowly in the future. I want to wait until things happen.  , then even if Haotian and Yaochi don¡¯t agree, everything will be out of their hands!¡±

    Hearing the words of the leading saint, a glimmer of light flashed in Saint Zhunti's eyes, and then he smiled and said: "What the senior brother said is true. It seems that I was too eager. Since Haotian disagrees, then  Let¡¯s just let it go for now and worry about him later!¡±

 Text Chapter 398: Opportunity

    Chapter 398: Opportunity

    The Holy Sage nodded and said: "Junior brother, it's good if you can think like this. In fact, many times you don't need to care too much about gains and losses. If you care too much, you will only get yourself into a desperate situation. If we push Haotian into a hurry, then he will have  We may regret it, and then we will have big problems if we think about spreading Buddhism eastward. It is better to take things one step at a time!"

    Saint Zhunti said in a deep voice: "Brother, do you think Haotian dares to do this? You must know that we have received instructions from Daozu Hongjun, and Haotian will fully help me in the west. He is not afraid of being killed by Daozu Hongjun."  Punished?"

    The saint of Jieyin shook his head and said: "Nothing is impossible. Haotian is not a fool. Even if Taoist Hongjun ordered it first, after all, he is the Lord of the Three Realms now. The most important thing is that if Haotian is really desperate,  I'm afraid that he will take refuge in the Witch Clan. If the Witch Clan is willing to protect him, do you think the teacher can really threaten Hou Tuzu Witch!"

    The Jade Emperor thought so because he underestimated the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. Under the ruthless pressure of Daozu Hongjun and the pressure of Sanqing and Nuwa, the Jade Emperor was determined to seize the inheritance of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons.  If you want to completely get rid of the threat of Daozu Hongjun, you must be as independent as Zhu Jiuyin.

    "It's a pity that Daozu Hongjun didn't think of this, let alone Jie Yin and Zhunti. Because of this, there were naturally big flaws in what happened this time.

    Saint Zhunti thought for a long time, then sighed and said: "Well, just in case, we can only do this for the time being, senior brother. I will inform Haotian right away, and everything must be done according to what he said!"

    The saint nodded and said, "Junior brother, I feel relieved if you think so!"

    When the two saints Jie Yin and Zhunti were discussing Haotian's reply, the three people in the underworld, Houtu Ancestral Witch, Xuanming Ancestral Witch and Zhu Jiuyin, were greatly surprised, and all of this was also  It also started because of the Jade Emperor.

    Houtu Zuwu said in a deep voice: "Second brother, Haotian has formed an alliance with the West, but it happened to give us such a notice at this time, telling us the intentions of the West. Do you think there is any conspiracy in this?  "

    Hear this.  Zhu Jiuyin smiled calmly and said: "Sister, there is no need to worry. No matter how arrogant Haotian is, he would not dare to tease us at this time. What he said is not false. In fact, even without Haotian's notice, I also know that the West  With that little thought, my sister can rest assured!"

    Xuanming Ancestral Witch said doubtfully: "Second brother, since Haotian is not from the same side as the West. Then why does he still cooperate with the West and seclude himself from the East? This has also aroused the murderous intentions of Sanqing and Nuwa.  , isn¡¯t he asking for trouble?¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin smiled and said: "Haotian couldn't help it. Although he was unwilling to cooperate with the West, he had no choice. Because there was Hongjun behind him, and Hongjun gave an order, and Haotian  Even if he doesn't want to, he doesn't dare to resist, that's why he acted like this!"

    Hou Tuzu Wu Ze said in shock: "In this case, Haotian has become an abandoned son of Taoist Hongjun. Even if Haotian acts according to Taozu Hongjun's order, he will definitely die in the future. After all, he has committed suicide.  Yu Dongfang, I really didn¡¯t expect that Hongjun would be so cruel to his disciples, even giving up when someone like Haotian said he would give up!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin nodded and said: "If you don't do it for yourself, heaven and earth will destroy you. When it conflicts with your own interests, anything can happen. It is expected that Hongjun can give up Haotian, but Haotian also  He is not a fool. It seems that he also has a counter-intention in his heart. Otherwise, he would not have informed us of the West's plan. We will have to repay this favor in the future, but that's fine. Haotian has different intentions, so what happened this time is  It¡¯s even more interesting, the more chaotic these three realms are, the better, and the more beneficial it is to us, the Witch Clan!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin was right. If people don't do it for themselves, they will be destroyed by heaven and earth. Haotian has already rebelled in order to protect himself. Now it's just that the time is not there. If Haotian rebels, there will really be chaos in the three realms. Hongjun  Daozu is probably going to have a headache.

    At this moment, Zhu Jiuyin was even more happy because everything was in chaos and he was completely free from all troubles. For others, he could know what would happen in the future, seek good fortune and avoid misfortune, and let others know what would happen in the future.  He cultivated successfully, but for Zhu Jiuyin, this was a prison, because the path taken by the Chaos Gods and Demons was a path of blood awakening. The more he knew about the future, the greater the impact on himself.

    Chaos gods and demons are different from ordinary people. He needs to take the path of being strong and have extremely firm confidence. However, if he knows too much about the future, it will affect his determination invisibly. Now everything is at stake.  Has disappeared. With the Jade Emperor's sudden movement, Zhu Jiuyin completely escaped from this prison. At this moment,Jiuyin felt that a shackle in his heart was opened, allowing him to see the prospect of breaking through to the Quasi-Saint.

    As soon as the heart lock was opened, Zhu Jiuyin's temperament changed instantly and became invisible to people. Seeing this, Hou Tu Zuwu quickly asked: "Second brother, you have some insights again."  Already?"

    Zhu Jiuyin nodded and said: "Yes, I didn't expect that Haotian would have such a great opportunity with me. His notice actually opened a shackles in my heart. The power that had been bothering me finally disappeared. As long as there are enough  With my magic power, I will soon be able to attain the path of the quasi-sage, and the true form of the Chaos Gods and Demons will be fully realized!"

    The fully formed Chaos Gods and Demons are capable of slaying saints. With the accumulation of Zhu Jiuyin, once his Chaos Gods and Demons are fully formed, they will definitely have the power to sweep across the three realms. No one among the saints can be his.  It is a big problem for the opponent to replenish this mana. After all, Zhu Jiuyin has reshaped the true form of the Chaos God and Demon several times, and all the accumulation has been exhausted. He wants to quickly gather powerful mana to attack the quasi-sage realm.  , to make your Chaos God and Demon's true form become a reality, that is not an easy task.

    Under normal circumstances, Zhu Jiuyin can abandon everything and enter chaos to practice, with his mastery of the avenue of destruction, but the devouring power can quickly condense supreme mana. Unfortunately, everything has changed now, and the three realms have become  It is very dangerous. It is impossible for Zhu Jiuyin to give up on the Wu Clan and enter chaos regardless of the safety of the Wu Clan. The most important thing is that Zhu Jiuyin himself does not know when the suppressed land of three thousand chaotic gods and demons will break out.  , and it is even less clear when the first realm where the remnant souls of the chaotic gods and demons hiding in the darkness will appear, so he cannot leave the three realms.

    All these things that Zhu Jiuyin was thinking about, he did not mention to Hou Tu Zu Wu, because he knew that once he said it, Hou Tu Zu Wu and others would definitely let him leave the Three Realms to complete his transformation in chaos.  Zhu Jiuyin had already experienced a life-and-death battle during the Lich Tribulation. He had seen countless witch clans perish and saw the ancestral witches who came from the same origin as himself perish, so he would not look at the witch clan again.  Something unexpected happened.

    Zhu Jiuyin's words made Houtu Ancestral Witch breathe a sigh of relief. You must know that since Zhu Jiuyin gave up the true form of the Ancestral Witch, his cultivation has been stuck in the realm of Da Luo Jinxian, and he has never found a chance to break through. Now he finally  With this opportunity, how could she not be happy, so she smiled and said: "Second brother, it seems that Haotian is still of great use to us. We must not forget this favor!"

    Zhu Jiuyin nodded and said: "This is natural. If Haotian is going to fall out of Daozu Hongjun's control one day, then I will naturally help him to protect him from death!"

    Zhu Jiuyin is not talking big words. If he completes the breakthrough of the true form of the Chaos Gods and Demons and attains the Quasi-Saint Dao, then he does have such ability, because the Dao of Destruction he has cultivated has reached a level equal to that of the Dao Dao.  To the extent that the power of termination is released, it can end an era, whether it is the way of heaven or Hongjun Daozu, it will be terminated.

    Hou Tuzu Wu smiled and said: "Second brother, let's give Haotian a reply. This way we can make Haotian feel at ease!"

    Zhu Jiuyin nodded and did not stop him. You must know that this time Zhu Jiuyin owes Haotian a lot of karma. Although Zhu Jiuyin practices the path of destruction, he is not afraid of karma. Any karma will end with him.  Everything would turn into nothing in front of him, but Zhu Jiuyin was unwilling to owe the favor.

    The reply of Hou Tuzu Witch and Zhunti's reply coincidentally appeared in Haotian's hands. When he saw the replies of Hou Tuzu Witch and Zhunti, the Jade Emperor showed a smile on his face.

    Seeing this, the Queen Mother breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile: "Haotian, it seems that you made the right choice this time. Hou Tu Zuwu recognized our friendship. As long as this friendship exists, then  In the future, we will have one more way to retreat. As for the West, they are so self-righteous that they really treat you and me as their subordinates. At this time, they still act like they are superior, which is really disgusting!"

    It seems that Hou Tuzu Wu's reply made the Queen Mother change. She no longer cared about the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin. Otherwise, she would not have said such words. Such a change made the Queen Mother change.  The Jade Emperor was delighted.

    The Jade Emperor smiled and said: "We don't need to pay more attention to Zhunti and Jieyin. Let them do everything. They will suffer the consequences one day. We only need to stick to our principles and do other things."  There is no need to pay attention to it, all grudges will be settled one day. Although the merits are good, they are nothing compared to the inheritance." The Jade Emperor said with endless hatred on his body, which was for  Hongjun Daozu¡¯s hatred was his hatred for the West

 Text Chapter 399: On the verge of breaking out

    Chapter 399 is about to break out

    hatred!  There is such a hatred in the Jade Emperor's heart, which is the hatred for Taoist Hongjun and the saints. Although the Jade Emperor does not show it too fiercely now, as time goes by, this hatred will be in his heart.  It took root and sprouted in his heart, and finally slowly grew to the point where he could resist Hongjun Daozu head-on.

    The Jade Emperor has great ambitions. He will destroy everyone if he does not care for himself. For the sake of his own interests, the Jade Emperor can ignore everything. When his own interests are damaged, he can do anything. Now the West has not done anything about it.  Heavenly Court has too much influence, and the Jade Emperor's reaction is not intense, but this day is not far away.

    When she saw the trace of hatred flashing across the Jade Emperor's face, the Queen Mother's heart became heavy. No one knew the Jade Emperor better than her. She knew very well that the Jade Emperor could still control the feeling in her heart.  Thoughts, but when interests conflict, everything will become uncontrollable. She herself doesn't know whether this development is good or bad, but she also understands that she has no way out now.

    yes!  out on a limb!  Now she and the Jade Emperor have been forced to a dead end by Taoist Hongjun. If they don't strive for change, then there is only a dead end waiting for them. In the end, it will only be a matter of time.

    The Queen Mother knew in her heart that the inheritance mentioned by the Jade Emperor was also a mirror, but in comparison, having such a pursuit always had a glimmer of hope and would not make oneself despair. Even if it was just ethereal, it was also a spiritual sustenance.

    As the Lord of Heaven, he ended up like this.  Whether it is the Jade Emperor or the Queen Mother.  They were all heartbroken. They had devoted themselves to serving Taoist Hongjun for so many years, but in the end they only got the identity of an abandoned son. How could they not be heartbroken? The Jade Emperor could have different intentions, so why didn't the Queen Mother have such thoughts?

    The Queen Mother sighed and said: "Haotian, let's take action. I think the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin in the Western Paradise can't wait for a long time. The earlier you take action, the greater your chances will be!"

    Hearing the words of the Queen Mother, the Jade Emperor nodded and said: "Okay, I will let them activate the 'Zhoutian Star Formation' and spread the endless light of stars to the East China Sea. Since Zhunti and Jie Yin want to take us  As a spear user, we will have a good fight with him. I believe that making such a big noise will not attract anyone's attention!"

    As the Jade Emperor spoke, he immediately ordered his men to activate the 'Sky Star Array', and the light of the stars spread to the East China Sea for free. Such a big commotion in the heaven immediately aroused all the forces in the three realms.  Attention, the faces of Sanqing and Nuwa Empress changed color instantly.

    Although it is said that there is a prohibition from Taoist Hongjun that all the saints are not allowed to leave their dojo, they can deduce why Heavenly Court did such things.  It didn't matter, but once they figured it out, they were angry about it, especially the Nuwa Empress. She never thought that the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin had been plotting against her for a long time, and they left her in the world without knowing anything.  The chess pieces were plotted.  If Heaven hadn't made such a big noise, she wouldn't have known about all this.

    In the Wa Palace.  Empress Nuwa's face was livid, and she shouted angrily: "Okay, Zhunti, Jieyin, how dare you plot against me like this? First you took away Lu Ya, and now you plot against the Lingming Stone Monkey. If I don't give it to you,  Teach me a lesson, you really can think that my demon clan has no one, since you have repeatedly provoked my bottom line, then this time we will compete!"

    As soon as Empress Nuwa said this, there was suddenly a small flag in her hand. It was one of the treasures of the demon clan, the 'Monster Summoning Banner'. Without even thinking about it, Empress Nuwa waved her hand and waved the flag.  , when the 'Monster Summoning Flag' moved, others didn't feel anything, but the great sages of the Luzhou Demon Clan in Beiju felt palpitations. They felt the call of Empress Nuwa, although these people were no longer willing to obey Nuwa's orders.  Madam, but they couldn't refuse the power of the 'Monster Summoning Flag', no matter how unwilling they were in their hearts, under the threat of their lives, they all left Beiju Luzhou and headed towards the Wa Palace.

    This move of the Beiju Luzhou Monster Clan was not hidden from the immortals of the Three Realms. Sanqing showed a smile on his face, and Taishang Laojun sneered and said: "Where is the boy? Go and give it to me."  Get ready, you all will go down to the lower world and teach the West a lesson!"

    Not only Taishang Laojun made such a decision, Tongtian Cult Leader also asked some of his disciples to leave Jin'ao Island. This time the West has aroused public anger. Although it is true that the West is prosperous, you can't act too arrogantly.  , not long after Ran Deng had discussed with the Jade Emperor, he made such a move, how could the Sanqing give up, how could the Nuwa Empress swallow this bad breath, even if the great prosperity of the West is the general trend of heaven, but you are too  loudEven if it is done, it must be blocked.

    At this moment, in the underworld, Hou Tu Zuwu's face became gloomy, and he said in a deep voice: "What a Haotian, he actually resorted to such a trick, wanted to have two boats, and actually made a plan.  Let's come, he's too arrogant, he's really desperate to use us as his gunmen!"

    As a saint, Houtu Zuwu naturally has the dignity of a saint. No matter how good-tempered she is, she was tricked by two little quasi-sages, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, which made her intolerable, not to mention the Jade Emperor.  The Queen Mother herself was not a good person, so she naturally aroused the anger of Hou Tu Zuwu.

    After seeing the expression of Hou Tu Zu Wu, Zhu Jiuyin smiled calmly and said: "Sister, there is no need to be so angry. It is not worth it. No matter how many calculations Haotian has, all calculations are unbearable in the face of absolute power.  One blow, even though he is using us as spearmen, his notice is beneficial to us Wu clan anyway. We cannot be on the same level as him, and the more Haotian is like this, the deeper he will sink.  We just wait and see what happens, there is no need for us to take action to teach him a lesson, since Sanqing and Nuwa will take action, we can just sit back and watch the fight!"

    When he heard Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words, Houtu Zuwu had a trace of doubt in his heart.  She asked: "Second brother, Haotian and the West have now aroused the wrath of Sanqing and Nuwa. Judging from the actions of the demon clan in Luzhou, Beiju, I am afraid that Nuwa has used the 'Monster Calling Flag'  ¡¯ Under such circumstances, does the West really dare to take advantage of our underworld?¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin smiled calmly and said: "Sister, you have to remember that people die for money and birds die for food. Under absolute interests, nothing is impossible with the greed of the West. They will not give up early.  With the well-designed conspiracy, they can do anything for their own benefit!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's words are correct. The West will do anything to benefit the West. What's more, all of this has already been planned by Zhunti and Jie Yin. How could they change their plans.

    In the Western Paradise, the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin burst into laughter when they saw the reactions of all parties.  Na Zhunti even smiled and said: "Brother, it seems that everything is going very smoothly. Haotian, this ignorant person, is doing everything as we imagined. Now everything is within our expectations. I want to use  Soon, everything will be on track. Everything will be under our control!"

    Good guy, the Second Sage of the West is really insidious. The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother thought they were so great and plotted against the Second Sage of the West. In fact, they didn't know that they were the ones who were really being plotted.  .  Everything they did was already planned by Zhunti and Jieyingsheng.

    The Holy Sage nodded and said: "We must be careful about Haotian. Although he has the teacher's order, he will not help us in the West wholeheartedly. From his actions now, we can see everything. He  He wants to make us a target of public criticism, but we have to guard against this. Although if he does this, we can easily meet the ninety-nine and eighty-one difficulties, but junior brother cannot take it lightly. There is a disaster, but  We also need to have the strength to break the catastrophe, otherwise we will just shoot ourselves in the foot!"

    Saint Zhunti said in a deep voice: "Brother, please rest assured. Among the three religions, except for the Jiejiao Shangqie, which has the ability to fight with us, the Human and Chan religions are not worth mentioning at all. As for the Monster Clan, the more  They are vulnerable, and since they want to jump out, we will give them this opportunity, just in time to take down these monsters in one fell swoop and expand our prestige in the West in the Three Realms!"

    As soon as Saint Zhunti said these words, Saint Jieyin shook his head and said: "Junior brother, be careful and there is nothing wrong. Although everything is under our control, there are unforeseen circumstances, and we must be careful in everything.  , if you are slightly negligent, the consequences will be disastrous. After all, this time is related to our future, and what we have to face this time is not only Sanqing and Nuwa, but also the Witch Clan in the underworld. This time  Although the destiny of heaven is in our west when it comes to calamity, we in the west are not lucky enough. Only by taking over the underworld can we truly protect ourselves!"

    Saint Zhunti nodded and said: "Brother, don't worry, I know what to do. Nanzhan Buzhou is the headquarters of the Wu clan. As long as we can make some noise there, Zhu Jiuyin will be fine.  Even the Tuzu witches cannot sit back and ignore them. As long as they move, we will have the opportunity to seize the underworld directly and catch them off guard. When the underworld falls into our hands, it will be impossible for them to take it back.  Got it!"

    It's really insidious. The two saints Zhunti and Jieyin are so insidious. They have planned everything long ago. Everyone in the three realms has been planned by them. It's just that things are not as they think.  The calculating oneIf we continue to develop step by step, everything will still be unknown.

    After seeing the reactions of Sanqing and Nuwa in the heaven, the Jade Emperor laughed loudly and said: "Zhunti, Jieyin, let's see how arrogant you are this time. Ren, Chan, and Jie will take action.  Coupled with the power of the demon clan, if the West wants to achieve great prosperity, go ahead and dream of your Spring and Autumn Period. As long as the spread of Buddhism to the East is blocked, all opportunities will come!"

    The Jade Emperor was happy a little too early. He thought that his calculation was very good and he played a cruel trick on the Second Sage of the West. In fact, he did not know that it was not the Second Sage of the West who was being tricked, but himself.  Not only did he not plot against the Second Sage of the West, but he was plotted against by the Second Sage of the West. If he knew all this, he would be so angry that he would vomit blood.

    Preconceived ideas, the Jade Emperor is still not cautious enough and should not have preconceived ideas, otherwise his mind will not be easily plotted by the Second Sage of the West. He unknowingly fell into the calculation of the Second Sage of the West and was  People are used as gunslingers, and they may think that they have done a good job in their eyes, but in fact, everything that Heavenly Court has done has completely fallen into the calculation of the West, and it has been led by the West step by step, completely becoming  The accomplice of the West.

    In the view of the Jade Emperor, the Lingming Stone Monkey is very important to the West. After all, it is related to the spread of Buddhism to the East. The West will definitely make every effort to protect the safety of the Lingming Stone Monkey. However, the Jade Emperor never thought of this time with the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin.  They did the opposite and took the initiative to expose the Lingming Stone Monkey, a protector related to the spread of Buddhism to the East, and used the Lingming Stone Monkey to attract everyone's attention, and their main target was the underworld.

    Ring by ring, in order to gain control of the underworld, the Second Saint of the West paid a considerable price this time. If it succeeds, it will be okay. It will be a huge benefit to the West, but if it fails  , then for the West, it will be a complete defeat, and I am afraid that there will never be a chance to make a comeback, because the saints will not give them this opportunity.

    Before the last calamity ended, Zhunti and Jieyin had been plotting all this secretly. It must be said that they had far-sighted minds, but they underestimated the Wu clan. They were plotting against everyone in the three realms.  , and the Wu clan has already prepared everything, waiting for the West to come and die.

    Those who plot against others will be plotted against others, and this is the case for the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin now. In their opinion, everything is under control and nothing will happen unexpectedly, but they don't know that they have already been plotted.  The Wu Clan is targeting them. It's okay for them not to move. If they move, they will be met with a crazy counterattack by the Wu Clan. Even if they don't die, they will have to shed a layer of their skin. Who knows that Haotian has already sold the West, and sold it so well?  He was also very thorough, telling Zhu Jiuyin everything he knew, giving the Wu clan a lot of time to prepare, and the confrontation between the two sides was about to break out

 Text Chapter 400 The killing is about to begin

    Chapter 400 The killing is about to begin

    Heaven spread such power of stars to the East China Sea, and the heaven-repairing stone on the Flower and Fruit Mountain grew rapidly after being nourished by the power of stars. Although it was a bit suspected of being counterproductive, it has to be said that this behavior accelerated his development.  His birth also promoted the spread of Buddhism eastward.

    Unexpectedly, the three sects of Ren, Chan, and Jie did not stand in the way of Heavenly Court's move. Even the Empress Nuwa did not take any action against the Heaven-Mending Divine Stone, the Lingming Stone Monkey. It was as if everyone  Without seeing this drastic change, it seems as if everything the heaven has done is illusory. Such changes have made many people doubtful. Even the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin are worried.  It began to move toward a side they didn't want to see. Everything showed signs of being out of their control, but at this time, they couldn't make the slightest move.

    Although Heaven seems to be trying its best to help the West, the decision made by the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother has not changed. The power of the stars in the Western Paradise has not changed at all. Perhaps this is why Sanqing and Nuwa Empress can endure it.  The anger in my heart was probably part of the reason why I didn't take action against Heaven.

    In such a strange atmosphere, the spiritual stone monkey finally completed its final transformation. With a loud noise, it broke through the shackles of the sky-mending stone shell and transformed into a spiritual monkey.  ]

    When the Lingming Stone Monkey appeared in the world, the heavenly secrets changed again, and the luck of the West skyrocketed again in a visible way. At this moment, everyone understood that the spread of Buddhism to the east was finally about to begin, and all the contests began at this moment.  It's about to begin.  Killings will also break out as Buddhism spreads eastward, and all discerning people in the three realms will hide.  They don't want to be killed like cannon fodder in the fight between the saints, but most people don't have such a vision, especially those demon clans. With the secret support of heaven, one by one through the endless stars  Naturally, his power and cultivation level had greatly increased, and he was naturally extremely crazy. He thought that he was the second oldest among the three realms, causing the entire earth and immortal world to panic.

    fine.  This time is no longer the time when the human race was just born. The human race no longer needs to turn to the power of the witch clan to protect itself. After so many years of development and growth, the human race has already had its own strength. Although the demon clan is very rampant, but  But they can't shake the position of the human race. They only kill a little more among the human race. This killing is not worth mentioning for today's human race.

    Of course, the most important thing is that no one is organizing resistance now.  Today's people's hearts have long since changed. Everyone has become selfish. They only sweep the snow in front of their own door and don't care about the frost on other people's tiles. No one is willing to pay for others, as long as those monsters do not affect their own safety.  Naturally, no one cares about it. It is this kind of selfish performance that makes the human race no longer have the blood and spirit that they used to swear to kill the demon clan and take revenge.

    Relatively speaking, the Witch Clan is better off than the Human Clan under the arrangement of Zhu Jiuyin. They have always lived in seclusion in Nanzhan Prefecture and do not interact with the Human Clan. In addition, the Wu Clan's character is much more upright than the Human Clan.  Not becoming so selfish.

    "I don't know if the Heavenly Court intends to indulge the demon clan, or if the Jade Emperor has secretly reached some kind of agreement with Sanqing and Nuwa Empress.  In short, Heaven turned a blind eye to the wanton behavior of the demon clan in the earthly immortal world. The Jade Emperor refused to pay attention to these demon clan. Naturally, the three religions of human, interpretation, and jie were at odds with each other. It is precisely because of such indulgence that the demon clan  It is developing rapidly, but no matter how crazy the Monster Clan develops, no one dares to go to Nanzhan Prefecture, because the entire Nanzhan Prefecture is the world of the Wu Clan, although the Wu Clan is invisible in the Nanzhan Prefecture.  Deep in the state, the human witch clan has inherited the character of the witch clan. It kills the demon clan every time they see it. There is no demon clan in the entire Nanzhan Prefecture.

    As soon as the monkey was born, Zhu Jiuyin showed a sneer on his face and said to Hou Tu Zuwu: "The time has finally come, and it's time for us to appear on the stage!"

    When hearing Zhu Jiuyin's words, Hou Tuzu Wu nodded and acknowledged Zhu Jiuyin's words. Yes, the Wu clan has been silent for such a long time, and people in the three realms have long forgotten that the Wu clan was  The majesty of the clan, needless to say, even the human race, those who relied on the witch liberation to survive in the past, have passed the Hezhe Bridge and have completely forgotten the kindness of the witch clan, let alone other people. This time it is time  It was the birth of the Wu Clan that let the three worlds know how powerful the Wu Clan was.

    As soon as the monkey was born, without pressure or obstruction from all parties, everything followed the guidance that Zhunti had already imprinted on his soul and came to Nanzhan Buzhou, looking for Zhunti's clone Bodhi.  The ancestor's learning attracted the attention of everyone in the three realms to Nanzhan Buzhou, making the Wu clan the focus of everyone's attention.

    All plans are being carried out in accordance with the arrangements of the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin, and every step is going very smoothly.?Smooth, so smooth that the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin were a little uneasy. They couldn't figure out why the birth of the Lingming Stone Monkey made such a big noise, while the Wu Clan didn't make the slightest move. Sanqing and  Empress Nuwa also expressed silence. Could it be that the general trend of the law of heaven is really that easy to use?

    Regarding this point, the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin were puzzled by it. If Sanqing and Nuwa were afraid of Taoist Hongjun, it would make sense without any obstruction, but Zhu Jiuyin is a lunatic.  But he has never put Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu in his eyes. How could he be so silent? This is too unreasonable. If the Wu clan is motionless, then his plan will fail. This makes Zhunti and  The second saint, Jie Yin, was a little worried.

    It's a pity that no matter how worried Zhunti and Jieying are, everything has already started. They can't stop it if they want to. After all, the spread of Buddhism to the East was initiated by them personally. If it stops at this time, then they will have no choice but to command the heavens.  The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother cooperated with their actions, which was just a daydream, so they could only continue.

    In the Western Paradise, Saint Zhunti said with a puzzled look on his face: "Brother, what do you think Zhu Jiuyin and Hou Tu are thinking? Why did Lingming Stone Monkey go to Nanzhan Buzhou so openly and openly?  But there is no obstruction at all. Is there no problem in this? Or maybe they have already prepared and are waiting for us to jump in!"

    Hearing the words of Saint Zhunti, Saint Jieyin shook his head and said: "Junior brother, even I can't understand this. The lunatic Zhu Jiuyin cannot be treated according to the principles. Now I am worried about whether  They have seen through our plan, that's why they made such a move, if so, I'm afraid your clone will be in danger!"

    Saint Zhunti said: "This is impossible. If Zhu Jiuyin really saw through our plan, he would have taken action long ago. After all, my clone has been invisible in Nanzhan Buzhou for many years. Zhu Jiuyin is not a patient person.  Such a person!"

    The saint sighed and said: "Don't be afraid of ten thousand, just be afraid of the unexpected. If Zhu Jiuyin really sees through our plan, everything will become dangerous. Junior brother, it is better to prepare in advance!"

    It's a pity that although the Holy Sage Jieyin guessed that Zhu Jiuyin and Hou Tu Zuwu had seen through everything about him, there was no consequence for them to retreat because now they had no way to retreat, and no matter how prepared they were, it was useless.  Gong, all plots are vulnerable in the face of absolute strength.

    Under the worries of the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin, the Lingming Stone Monkey finally set foot on the land of Nanzhan Buzhou. This is the world of the Wu Clan, but the whole Wu Clan seems not to have seen it.  Like the Lingming Stone Monkey, allowing him to move freely above Nanzhan Buzhou, the performance of the Wu Clan made Zhunti and Jieying the two saints more and more worried. After all, even a fool can see such obvious signs that the Wu Clan has already  All prepared.

    Although Saint Zhunti and Saint Jieyin could see all this, they had to shoot when the arrow was on the string. For the sake of spreading Buddhism eastward, they had to step on it even if they knew there was a trap.  If there is any doubt, they all have to give it a try. After all, the Lingming Stone Monkey is related to the great cause of spreading Buddhism eastward.

    Soon Zhunti's clone Bodhi Patriarch had to appear in Nanzhan Buzhou, and accepted the Lingming Stone Monkey as his disciple, teaching the Lingming Stone Monkey how to practice. Now the Lingming Stone Monkey has a name.  Sun Wukong.

    When Zhunti's clone appeared, Sanqing and Nuwa Empress, who had been watching the Lingming Stone Monkey, had a sneer on their faces. They had to admit that Zhunti and Jieyin were indeed very good.  , was able to place such a chess piece in advance without them noticing at all, and this chess piece was also placed in Nanzhan Prefecture, which no one had thought of. You must know that this is the territory of the Wu Clan.  This move is directly provoking the bottom line of the Wu clan.

    Sanqing and Nuwa Empress know clearly what kind of temper the Wu Clan is like. Such actions by Zhunti and Jieyin will definitely be met with strong counterattack by the Wu Clan. As long as the Wu Clan takes action, this time the West can  It would be unlucky to provoke the Witch Clan on their territory, and even the Lingming Stone Monkey would die.

    Although Empress Nuwa couldn't bear to see the Lingming Stone Monkey die, for the future of the demon clan, just sacrificing one Lingming Stone Monkey was nothing. After all, race is the most important thing, and the interests of the race should come first.  , everything else must make way for it, even Empress Nuwa has to do this, because she is responsible for the demon clan

 Text Chapter 401 The Siege of Fangcun Mountain

    Chapter 401: Siege of Fangcun Mountain

    Unfortunately, the reaction of the witch clan disappointed them again. The witch clan ignored Zhunti's clone at all, as if they didn't know his existence at all, and allowed Patriarch Bodhi to preach to the Lingming Stone Monkey.  Such a result made Sanqing and Nuwa Empress uneasy and frightened. They didn't know what was going on. They even secretly speculated in their hearts whether the Wu clan and the West had reached some secret agreement.

    Sanqing and Nuwa were uneasy, and the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin in the Western Paradise were even more uneasy. They were even more confused about what the Witch Clan wanted to do, and why the clone of Patriarch Bodhi, which had been exposed, did not cause the Witch to  The siege and killing by the Wu clan, and even the Wu clan didn't even have any fluctuations, which made them feel uneasy. The longer the time dragged on, the more uneasy Zhunti felt, and waves of heart palpitations continued to erode his spiritual thoughts.

    Things were not as Sanqing and Nuwa thought. Just when they were scolding the Wu clan for being as timid as mice, the Gonggong ancestor wizard took action. The entire Wu clan took action. It was not that the Wu clan did not want to take over.  Patriarch Bodhi, it¡¯s not that they are timid, but that Gonggong Patriarch has kept in mind Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s instructions, everything is to save his own life, and everything else can be given up. This time, since the West dares to provoke the Witch Clan so openly,  Then he would have to bear the wrath of the Witch Clan.

    Whether it is Sanqing, Nuwa Empress, or even the Second Saint of the West, no matter how much they monitor Nanzhan Buzhou and monitor every move of the Wu clan, it is a pity that they cannot understand everything here, because Nanzhan Buzhou  It has been managed by the Wu clan like a bucket.  In their eyes, the Wu Clan showed no reaction at all, but in fact, many great witches from the Wu Clan had already taken action under their noses.  The entire southern passage to the state has already been locked tightly.

    When the ancestral witch Gonggong stepped forward, the witch clan had completed the final deployment. The clone of Saint Zhunti, Patriarch Bodhi, and his disciples had become turtles in the urn, and they had no chance to escape.

    Outside Nalingtai Fangcun Mountain, the Gonggong ancestral witch shouted in a deep voice: "Zhunti, come out and stop hiding. Didn't you come to Nanzhan Buzhou just to provoke our witch clan? Today I  Give you this chance to come out and fight me!"

    Zhunti did intend to provoke the witch clan, but he did not expect that things would develop to this point. It was not Zhu Jiuyin and Houtu Ancestral Witch who appeared, but only Gonggong Ancestral Witch and a group of witch clansmen.  Army.  Moreover, Gonggong Ancestral Shaman actually surrounded the entire Lingtai Fangcun Mountain. Although the Wu Clan had not completely erupted, Bodhi Patriarch could feel the powerful murderous intent of the Wu Clan army, which was completely beyond his expectation.

    At this time, Zhunti could not admit his identity life or death. His clone, Patriarch Bodhi, said in a deep voice: "Fellow Taoist Gonggong. Master Bodhi, if you want to find Saint Zhunti, you have to go to the Western Paradise. You can find him."  Wrong place!"

    The ancestor of Gonggong sneered and said: "Zhunti, I didn't expect that you are still the same as before. You dare to do something but don't take it seriously. Now you don't even dare to admit your identity. You, a saint, are really embarrassing. You want to deceive me, Gonggong.  You don't have that ability yet. Today, I don't care whether you admit it or not. Everyone in this Lingtai Fangcun Mountain can't even think of leaving. Sons and gentlemen, please let me move. The 'Twelve Capital Gods' Formation' is activated and the Heaven Sealing Lock is launched.  land!"

    As soon as the shouts of Gonggong Ancestral Witch fell, the entire Nanzhan Prefecture was shaken. The great witches of the witch clan who had arranged everything in advance broke out one after another. Each of them tore apart their disguises and fully unleashed their momentum.  Come out, good guy, the Wu clan really made a big move this time. There were tens of thousands of big witches, blocking all the passages in the entire Nanzhan Prefecture. Endless evil energy was rising into the sky, and there were twelve towers one after another.  Dutian's evil formation was activated, and the evil spirit rushed straight towards the bullfighting.

    When the Gonggong ancestor witch took action, Sanqing and Nuwa knew that they had made a mistake. The Wu clan was not standing still, but wanted to teach the West a lesson. However, they really did not expect that the Wu clan would play such a big game.  He quietly blocked all the passages in the entire Nanzhan Prefecture, and dispatched so many great witches at one time. Suddenly, there were nearly a thousand "Twelve Capital Gods and Evil Arrays" operating in the entire Nanzhan Prefecture.  , such a crazy move shocked them.

    Although Sanqing and Nuwa Empress both wanted to see the Wu Clan fight the West and lose both sides, they now understand that they were wrong. After so many years of recuperation, the Wu Clan¡¯s strength is no longer what it was after the great war between the Wu Clan and the West.  It looked so dilapidated, and just the power that the Wu Clan actively exposed was enough to sweep across the three realms. This time the West was kicked on the iron plate, and it had to shed its skin even if it didn't die.

    However, Sanqing and Nuwa Empress were not happy at all, because they were also worried about their own safety. The Wu clan was so powerful, but Zhunti and Jieyin did not know how to make them angry.  , look at how big the Wu clan isWith the appearance of fighting, the fool also knows that it is impossible to solve the problem peacefully this time. Once the Wu Clan army leaves Nanzhan Prefecture, the consequences will be really unimaginable. Even the most powerful Jiejiao among the three religions has no confidence.  Being able to fight against the Wu Clan, Jie Jiao Shangqie was like this, not to mention the Ren and Chan religions. The Nuwa Empress was even more annoyed by this, and scolded Zhunti and Jie Yin the two saints bloody.  , once the Witch Clan army leaves Nanzhan Province, the first one to attack is not the West but the Monster Clan. After all, the Liches and Monsters are not at odds with each other. Once the Witch Clan goes on a killing spree against the Monster Clan, the Monster Clan will face extinction.  disaster.

    If Sanqing and Nuwa Empress were still in the mood to scold the Wu Clan for being cowardly as mice and not daring to fight against the West, now they are scolding the Second Saint of the West for not having the ability but insisting on provoking these madmen like the Wu Clan.  , Now, you have angered the Wu Clan. Once such a powerful Wu Clan army breaks out of Nanzhan Prefecture, the three realms will have great fun.

    At this time, Yuanshi Tianzun couldn't sit still. Although he didn't want to see Taishang Laojun again, he couldn't help it under this situation. After all, he didn't have the ability to fight against the Wu clan and could only find Taishang Laojun.  Shang Laojun discussed countermeasures, and Nuwa Empress also felt threatened. She did not want to see the army of the Wu Clan fight out of Nanzhan Prefecture, causing the Demon Clan to face annihilation. She could only go to Taiqingtian.  I consulted with the Supreme Lord, but only Master Tongtian did not move. He remained silent and watched the development of the situation. Master Tongtian was so calm because he had confidence. At least Jiejiao had the ability to protect himself. The most important thing was that Master Tongtian was so calm.  But he didn't think that the Wu clan would be the first to find Jiejiao, so why should he be anxious.

    From the reaction of Master Tongtian, we can see the importance of strength in these three realms. Master Tongtian can remain silent and not be moved by the army of witches, but Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun and Nuwa Empress can  No, sometimes the disciples are also important. Unfortunately, Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun started too late.

    Yuanshi Tianzun and Nuwa Empress came to Taiqingtian by chance. They were anxious, and Taishang Laojun was also not relaxed. Regarding the visit of Yuanshi Tianzun and Nuwa Empress, Taishang Laojun did not dare to act like a senior brother.  , after all, he is desperate now. If he can't come up with a countermeasure, it will be great fun.

    After sitting down, Taishang Laojun asked straight to the point: "Junior Brother Yuanshi, Junior Sister Nuwa, are you here to see me about the Nanzhan Buzhou Incident?"

    Yuanshi Tianzun and Nuwa Empress nodded and said: "This is exactly why we came here, senior brother. Although the great prosperity of the West is the general trend of heaven, Zhunti and Jieyin wanted to avoid going too far. They  It would be enough to complete the spread of Buddhism to the East honestly, but why do you have to provoke these lunatics of the Wu Clan without knowing what to do? Well now, they have angered the Wu Clan and brought out so many big witches at once.  The Wu Clan's special skill, the 'Twelve Heavenly Gods and Evil Formation', has been put on display. Who can not be worried when the Wu Clan puts on such a show!"

    Taishang Laojun sighed and said: "The Witch Clan is powerful. Everyone knows this. Since the Lich Tribulation, the Witch Clan has been recuperating in Nanzhan Prefecture. Regardless of the affairs of the Three Realms, this time it is definitely  It is indeed too much to mention and lead two people, but now that the matter is so big, it is no longer a family affair. With the strength of the Wu Clan, even if the three of us join forces, we may not be the opponent of the Wu Clan.  We don¡¯t have the strength to negotiate with the Gonggong ancestral witch. After all, the three of us are saints and are restricted by the teacher¡¯s ban, so we cannot suppress the momentum of the witch clan!¡±

    Yuanshi Tianzun said in a deep voice: "Elder brother, if that's the case, why don't we go to Zixiao Palace to see the teacher and ask the teacher to come forward and use the name of heaven to suppress the Wu clan and make them restrain themselves!"

    Hearing the words of Yuanshi Tianzun, Taishang Laojun smiled bitterly and said: "Junior brother, we must not alarm the teacher about this matter, and even if we meet the teacher, it will be useless. If we are not careful, it will anger the Witch Clan. After all, the Witch Clan is  Only respecting Pangu, the way of heaven is not the same thing at all. If we ask the teacher to use the power of heaven to suppress the Wu clan, it will only have the opposite effect, and eventually force the Wu clan to fight out of Nanzhan Prefecture. In that case, it will be really impossible.  Cleaned up!"

    Nuwa Empress said in a deep voice: "Elder brother, this is not possible. Then what do you think we should do now? We can't just watch the Wu clan come out from Nanzhan Buzhou and sweep across the three realms. That will only scare the whole three realms."  They will all fall into the hands of the Wu Clan again, and our orthodoxy will be destroyed by the Wu Clan. After all, there is a deep hatred between the three of us and Zhu Jiuyin. With the kind of person Zhu Jiuyin is, I am afraid he will not let it go.  our!"

 Text Chapter 402: Wanting to escape and dreaming

    Chapter 402: Wanting to escape, dreaming

    Chapter 402: Wanting to escape, dreaming

    Taishang Laojun said in a deep voice: "So what if Zhu Jiuyin won't let us go? It's better than irritating the other party. And although Zhu Jiuyin is crazy, he doesn't dare to fight with everyone in the world. As long as we can  If you can keep your composure, you will naturally have a chance, not to mention that if we can¡¯t do it, wouldn¡¯t we still have Jiejiao!¡±

    Yuanshi Tianzun sighed: "Senior Brother, if you want Junior Brother Tongtian to take action, I'm afraid it's even more impossible. After the last Conferring God Tribulation, we and Junior Brother Tongtian have already been on the same level. We count on him.  It is better to influence Heavenly Court and force Haotian and Yaochi to react, that is more realistic!"

    Taishang Laojun shook his head and said: "Things are not as dangerous as you think. As long as we can keep calm and wait for the outcome to be decided between the West and the Wu Clan, there is still a chance!" Although Taishang Laojun said  Jun said it so easily, but in his heart he was not at all relaxed. He was just trying to support himself, because he couldn't show any timidity, otherwise there would be no need for further discussion.  , Yuanshi Tianzun and Nuwa Empress will lose confidence.

    Taishang Laojun is very aware of how terrible the impact will be on him if he loses confidence at this time, so he can only support himself, not daring to show any timidity, and calm Yuanshi Tianzun and Nuwa Empress first.  Say it again.

    Taishang Laojun¡¯s words made Yuanshi Tianzun and Nuwa Empress temporarily relieved. Although they both understood that the situation was critical, they hoped that Taishang Laojun¡¯s analysis was correct and they could have a chance to breathe.  Of course, they don't have the idea of ??sitting on a mountain and watching the fight between tigers and reaping the benefits, because the strength shown by the Wu clan is too powerful for them to dare to have such an idea, and the gap in strength makes them not dare to have such an idea.  A little bit of greed.

    Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun and Nuwa Empress were all troubled by the sudden outbreak of Gonggong Zuwu and the Wu clan. The faces of the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin in the Western Paradise also turned pale. At this time  Only then did Zhunti realize where his uneasiness came from. In fact, the plan he thought was very clever was just a joke in the eyes of the Wu clan. The other party was just inviting you into the urn, and his every move was already under the surveillance of the other party.

    Saint Zhunti said in a deep voice: "Brother, it seems that we have failed this time, at least the plan in Nanzhan Buzhou failed. I have to say that Zhu Jiuyin's vision is vicious enough, and he was able to see through our plan, but he didn't  It¡¯s too early to be happy, even if we fail, we can¡¯t make things easier for the Witch Clan!¡±

    Hearing the words of Sage Zhunti, Sage Jieyin's face changed and he said in a deep voice: "Junior Brother, what do you want to do? Do you have to fight Gonggong to the end? You must know that the Lingming Stone Monkey is related to our great prosperity in the West. We can't have it.  No matter how high the price is, we have to keep him safe. As for the Wu Clan, we can only endure this bad breath first. After all, once the Wu Clan is angered, the Wu Clan army can fight out of the Nanzhan Tribe.  State, then our great rejuvenation in the West will come to nothing. Although the general trend of heaven is our advantage, everything is vulnerable in the face of absolute strength, and the general trend of heaven is no exception. After all, we have to face more than just  It¡¯s the Wu Clan, as well as the Human, Chan, Jie, and Demon Clan, so Haotian is not a lamp with leftover oil!¡±

    Following the words of the saint, Saint Zhunti's face changed, and then he sighed and said: "Senior brother, I understand what to do about this. Even if I sacrifice my clone, I will still keep the whole body of the spiritually bright stone monkey from the south.  Retreating from Zhanbu Prefecture will not affect the foundation of our great prosperity in the west, and we will not give Gonggong and the Wu tribe a chance to fight their way out of Zhanbu Prefecture!"

    The Holy Sage nodded and sighed: "Junior Brother, I wish you could understand. It's not that I hate my brother, but that we have no choice now. One step is wrong and the other is wrong. This is the price we have to pay for our miscalculation!  "

    Gonggong Zuwu didn't care about the impact his actions would have on the three realms. For him, this time he was determined not to let the West go. He would faithfully carry out the orders given to him by Zhu Jiuyin and not let him go.  Anyone who dares to challenge the dignity of the Wu Clan must use the other person's blood to declare the strength of the Wu Clan to the three realms.

    As soon as the 'Twelve Capital Gods and Evil Formation' came out, all the creatures in the entire Lingtai Fangcun Mountain were locked by the formation. All the disciples of Zhunti's clone Bodhi Patriarch who had been operating in Fangcun Mountain for many years were locked one by one. Even  The Bodhi Patriarch himself was also targeted by the Gonggong Patriarch, leaving no room for escape.

    When he saw the ancestral wizard Gonggong put up such a battle, Patriarch Bodhi took a deep breath and said: "Ancestral shaman Gonggong, you have found the wrong person. I am Zhenren Bodhi, not Zhunti."  Saint, as the leader of Nanzhan Prefecture, you should understand that I have been cultivating in Nanzhan Prefecture for many years. Don¡¯t you think it is too much for you to come to Fangcun Mountain, my spiritual platform, without distinguishing between green, red and white?  If you do this, you won't be afraid of causing the entire Nanzhan Province to disperse.??'s anger?  Although your witch clan is really big, rabbits will bite people when they are anxious. If they become anxious, we will all die together!  "

    After hearing the words of Patriarch Bodhi, Patriarch Gonggong laughed loudly and said: "What a Zhunti, you are really shameless to the extreme, you can say such things, yes, even if you come to visit our southern state,  It has been many years, but I have known your details for a long time. As for you saying that our Wu Clan is strong, so what? Nanzhan Prefecture belongs to my Wu Clan. What others think is their own business. If anyone is dissatisfied, they can just talk to me about the Wu Clan.  We, the Wu clan, are not afraid of fighting, so we naturally don¡¯t need to pay attention to what those so-called casual cultivators think!¡±

    Good guy, Gonggong Ancestral Witch has been cultivating in Nanzhan Prefecture for so many years, but his anger has not subsided. He doesn't care about any threats at all. He doesn't pay attention to the casual cultivators in Nanzhan Prefecture at all. He directly said  He spoke such powerful words without taking into account the feelings of the many casual cultivators in Nanzhan Prefecture, and fully demonstrated the domineering power of the Wu clan.

    For the Wu Clan, domineering is their true nature. They only bully others. They never care about what others think, let alone compromise themselves and consider other people's feelings. For them, they must either obey or resist.  If you dare to resist the rule of the Wu Clan, the only outcome will be destruction. For the Wu Clan, they have never been afraid of killing.

    Crazy, Patriarch Bodhi was dumbfounded by the arrogant words of Gonggong Ancestral Witch. He really didn¡¯t expect that Gonggong Ancestral Witch would dare to say such words, which did not leave any face to the numerous casual cultivators in Nanzhan Prefecture.  , such a result frightened him. The tougher Gonggong acted, it meant that the other party was determined to kill him.

    In fact, no matter what Patriarch Bodhi's calculations are, taking the casual cultivators in Nanzhan Prefecture as an example is just his family's words and cannot affect the entire casual cultivators in Nanzhan Prefecture at all. For casual cultivators, they don't care about themselves.  To save face, all they need is benefits. As long as there are enough benefits, they will naturally know how to choose.

    Although the words Gonggong Zuwu said were a bit harsh, and it made them feel bad to not take them seriously, but as casual cultivators, they knew what their situation was, and they would not do it for a mere vain name.  And when facing the Wu Clan army, especially now that the Wu Clan shows such a strong posture, it is even more impossible for them to turn against the Wu Clan. This is not in their interests. After all, what the casual cultivators care about is huge profits.  , that's all, for them, except for the interests, everything else is not taken into consideration. They will not take action against the Wu clan at all because of the arrogant words of Gonggong Zuwu, and put themselves in the situation.  In danger, this is not what they want to see.

    It's a pity that Patriarch Bodhi didn't see clearly the fundamentals of casual cultivating, and actually wanted to use casual cultivating to negotiate with Gonggong Ancestral Witch. This is really ridiculous. For the entire world, strength is crucial.  A strong force is the foundation for survival. Everything else is nothing. The casual cultivators are just a bunch of outsiders. To expect them to threaten the Gonggong Ancestral Witch is to look down on them too much. They dare to do this in the Three Realms.  It is rare to see a casual cultivator.

    When he heard the words of Patriarch Gonggong, Patriarch Bodhi showed a look of madness on his face, and shouted angrily: "Gonggong, you are pushing people too hard. If you push too hard, it won't hurt anyone."  Good thing!"

    I don¡¯t know if Gonggong, the ancestral shaman, has been suffocating for so many years of recuperation, or if he just wants to play tricks on Patriarch Bodhi. He is not in a hurry to kill Patriarch Bodhi, but is engaging in a verbal dispute with him.  , no matter what kind of attitude Gonggong Zuwu has, it shows that Gonggong Zuwu has full confidence in defeating the opponent.

    Just listening, Gonggong Ancestral Witch said disdainfully: "Zhunti, it doesn't matter if I force you. If you have the ability, just do it. Let me see what is so great about your saint's clone. I can also kill you."  There will be blood massacres in all directions on your Lingtai Fangcun Mountain, and I will use your head to warn anyone who dares to take advantage of our Witch Clan!"

    When he said the last sentence, the endless murderous intention burst out from the body of Gonggong Ancestral Witch, which merged with the evil spirit soaring into the sky, giving people a feeling of incomparable fear. Even the Bodhi Patriarch, who is the clone of a saint, could not help but  The ground shuddered.

    Even though Patriarch Bodhi shouted fiercely, he knew in his heart that he wanted to die with the ancestral witch Gonggong.  It is not an easy task for the great witch to come together. After all, the 'Twelve Heavenly Gods and Evil Formation' is not a decoration.

    The Wu Clan had put up such a strict posture, which did not give Patriarch Bodhi a chance at all. It can be said that this time his plan completely failed. Not only did he fail to achieve his intended purpose, but on the contrary, he put his own  A life was lost in this southern state, and everything he built would be destroyed.

    It hurts?After putting in so much effort, only to face destruction, this makes Patriarch Bodhi heartbroken, and also makes Zhunti uncomfortable in the Western Paradise. You must know that this is his only chess piece left in the earthly immortal world. A person who can  The chess piece that avoided Hongjun Daozu's ban, but now everything is about to be destroyed.

    After being unable to convince Gonggong Zusha, Bodhi Patriarch also gave up. He understood that he was really in danger this time, and no matter how hard he tried to hide it, it was useless. Instead of continuing to embarrass himself, it was better to take the initiative to admit everything, and then talk to Gonggong Zusha.  Separate life and death, that will not affect the next plan.

    After making the decision, Patriarch Bodhi laughed and said: "Okay, Zhu Jiuyin is really amazing. He can see through my plan. Gonggong, please call Zhu Jiuyin out. Even if you die, I hope  Die in his hands, not in the hands of a simple-minded fool like you!"

    As soon as Patriarch Bodhi said this, he aroused the anger of Gonggong ancestral shaman. As an ancestral shaman, he was called a fool to his face. No matter how good-tempered he was, he couldn't bear such an insult, let alone  As an ancestral witch, he has a bad temper.

    Gonggong ancestral witch shouted loudly: "Zhunti, you are looking for death. You think you will have a chance to escape if you anger me. Go ahead and dream, I will let you watch how I slaughter all the people on your Lingtai Fangcun Mountain."  Disciple, let you watch your disciples fall one by one, so that you know what the consequences will be if you provoke me, Gonggong!"

    Fortunately, the ancestral wizard Gonggong remembered Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s instructions and did not forget his purpose due to Patriarch Bodhi¡¯s words. He was not stupid enough to charge forward and fight with Patriarch Bodhi, giving the opponent an opportunity to take advantage of him.

    After seeing that Gonggong Patriarch Wu saw through his plan, Patriarch Bodhi sighed secretly in his heart. Although he was very disappointed, he had to give a reply. Patriarch Bodhi said in a deep voice: "Gonggong,  You overestimate your abilities. Do you think you can trap me with just this simple method? Go ahead and dream!"

    Having said this, Patriarch Bodhi suddenly grabbed the luminous stone monkey Sun Wukong with a wave of his hand, and then shouted loudly: "Blood is connected, minds are connected, the space channel is revealed, let me go!"

    As Patriarch Bodhi's shout fell, he used his spiritual thoughts to connect with the deity Zhunti Saint, opened a space passage, and directly threw the bright stone monkey Sun Wukong into the space passage to keep the seeds of the great prosperity of the West.  , Patriarch Bodhi felt that he ran alone to this southern state and built a dojo here. With such a trump card available, he thought that he could escape through this space passage.

    Unfortunately, Patriarch Bodhi overestimated his own abilities and underestimated the preparations of Patriarch Bodhi. When he saw Patriarch Bodhi¡¯s actions, Patriarch Gonggong¡¯s face flashed with a sneer, and he said disdainfully: ¡°Zhunti  Ah Zhunti, you really disappoint me. I originally thought you could do something amazing, but now it seems like it¡¯s nothing more than that. It¡¯s too late to escape!¡±

    Chapter 402: Wanting to escape, dreaming

 Text Chapter 403: Instant defeat

    As soon as the words of Gonggong Ancestral Witch fell, a strong change occurred in the sky over the entire Nanzhan Prefecture. The words that Gonggong Ancestral Witch said before were not lies. The Wu Clan really sealed the sky and locked the earth. Then  I am afraid that Patriarch Bodhi has used his own trump card, but it is difficult to break through the Nanzhan Buzhou blocked by thousands of 'Twelve Capital Gods' Formation'. In an instant, the endless evil energy blasted Patriarch Bodhi powerfully.  space channel.

    At this time, Patriarch Bodhi, his deity Zhunti Saint, and the leading saint were all dumbfounded. No one thought that the arrangement of the Wu clan was so great, and they easily tore apart their carefully prepared trump cards.  Cutting off their escape route, not only that, but also pushing themselves into a desperate situation.

    Gonggong's ancestral witch laughed loudly and said: "Zhunti, you see, this is the power of our witch clan. If you want to be an enemy of our witch clan, you will have to bear the counterattack of our witch clan. Kill me, you will be killed."  Tulingtai Fangcun Mountain will destroy everything for me!"

    Gonggong Ancestral Witch shouted, but he took the lead and punched directly towards the still dazed Patriarch Bodhi. His attack was clean and neat, without any sloppiness. It was a killing move, leaving no room for error.  , for Gonggong Zuwu, this is a great opportunity for him to reestablish the power of the Wu clan, and he will not waste such an opportunity in vain.

    The move of Gonggong Ancestral Witch immediately awakened Patriarch Bodhi, and he quickly counterattacked to block Gonggong Ancestral Witch's punch, in order to entangle Gonggong Ancestral Witch and buy enough time for the deity far away in the Paradise of Paradise in the West.  , Patriarch Bodhi gave up the normal way of fighting as a monk, and engaged in close combat with the ancestral wizard Gonggong.

    To engage in hand-to-hand combat with someone like Gonggong Zuwu is to risk one's life. The fact that Bodhi Patriarch could do this made many people in the three worlds who looked down on the West sigh, even though it is said that Saint Zhunti had all kinds of shameless actions.  , but no one can deny that Saint Zhunti was able to sacrifice himself for the development of the West at a critical moment. This is something that many people cannot do, at least neither Taishang Laojun nor Yuanshi Tianzun can do this.  .

    The Jade Emperor in the Heavenly Court sighed and said: "I didn't expect that Zhunti could have such a surname and be able to do such a surprising move. I have to say that he is also a hero of the generation. It's a pity that he chose the wrong opponent.  , You shouldn¡¯t be an enemy of such a ferocious race as the Witch Clan, the end is destined to be tragic, even a Gonggong Ancestral Witch makes him so embarrassed, not to mention the Zhu Jiuyin who has always been hiding in the dark!¡±

    Hearing the words of the Jade Emperor, the Queen Mother also sighed: "Yes, after so many years of recuperation, the Wu Clan has far exceeded everyone's expectations. Today's Wu Clan may not be as good as when the Lich was measuring calamity, but it has already been imagined.  It¡¯s not far off, but there is no one in the Three Realms who can compete with them, and their only mortal enemy, the demon clan, has completely fallen!¡±

    The Jade Emperor nodded and said: "Zhu Jiuyin's ability is really admirable. He has single-handedly reborn the Wu Clan. It's really amazing. Such a powerful Wu Clan is a huge threat to the Three Realms. It's a pity that we, as the Three Realms  The master can only swallow his anger, which is really embarrassing!"

    The Queen Mother sighed: "Okay Haotian, we cannot shake the power of the Wu clan. The stronger the Wu clan is, the more difficult it will be for us. After all, Taoist Hongjun asked us to help the West with all our strength. This time  The West is once again in dire straits, what do you think we should do?"

    The Jade Emperor took a deep breath and said: "What else can we do? Just wait and see what happens. After all, this is the path that Zhunti has chosen. If he has to find trouble to provoke the Wu Clan, he can't blame others. If he wants to blame, blame him.  They are too arrogant. Although we want to help the West, we cannot sacrifice our own wealth and life. Let him leave everything to him. The death of Patriarch Bodhi is a good thing. At least we can avoid one more threat.  !¡±

    Under such a situation, the Jade Emperor finally made his choice. He no longer cared about the life and death of Patriarch Bodhi, but valued his own survival. If people are not for themselves, heaven and earth will destroy them. It is impossible for him to die because of the words of Taoist Hongjun.  He is a thoughtful person, not a puppet in the hands of Taoist Hongjun.

    After hearing the Jade Emperor's answer, the Queen Mother nodded and said nothing more. In fact, the Queen Mother also did not want to risk her life because of the West and offend the Witch Clan. After all, the Witch Clan was so powerful.  It is obvious to everyone that if the Wu clan is aroused to become ferocious, the only thing waiting for them will be our death.

    Although the actions of Patriarch Bodhi now seem very tragic, they all brought it on themselves and cannot blame others. This is a world where strength is respected in the Three Realms. If you don¡¯t have strength, don¡¯t think you are right and go around causing trouble. Since you are causing trouble  If something goes wrong, you have to deal with the consequences yourself.

    In the Western Paradise, Zhunti and Jie Yin looked at the witch clan.When they were sweeping across the three realms to slaughter Lingtai Fangcun Mountain, their hearts finally became confused. If the Wu clan really succeeded in achieving their goal, then the great prosperity of the West would be just a joke. With the death of the Lingming Stone Monkey, the West would no longer  There is no chance to turn around.

    Saint Zhunti took a deep breath and said: "Brother, it seems that we have to make an exception again, but I don't know what kind of punishment Heaven and the teacher will give us if we interfere in the struggle of the three realms again this time!"

    The Saint Jieyin sighed: "Power is stronger than people. We have no choice now. We can't watch the Lingming Stone Monkey fall, and watch the great momentum in the West be cut in half. What's more, we are only opening a way to save the people."  The Stone Monkey of Xialing Ming does not really want to fight with Gonggong, I think the teacher can also understand our difficulties!"

    Sage Zhunti sighed and said: "I hope so. Time is running out. I will forcefully open a passage to our Western Paradise again and bring all the disciples in Nanzhan Prefecture to the west!"

    The saint nodded and said, "Junior brother, please feel free to take action. I will protect you for you!"

    Saint Zhunti didn't say anything more. With a thought, the Saint's power burst out and instantly connected with the way of heaven. A powerful space law headed towards Nanzhan Buzhou. He had the guidance of the avatar Bodhi Patriarch and could clearly feel what was there.  From the direction, a powerful space passage broke out of the sky and came directly to Zhan Buzhou in the south.

    Although the witch clan has laid a powerful blockade in advance, the power of the 'Twelve Capital Gods and Evil Formation' laid by the twelve great witches is far less powerful than the twelve ancestral witches' version of the 'Twelve Capital Gods and Evil Formation'  ', it is impossible to block the space channel that the Saint Zhunti came from. After all, the gap in strength cannot be made up by quantity.

    In an instant, a powerful space law descended on Nanzhan Buzhou, and a newly formed space passage appeared. At this moment, a cold shout suddenly broke through the air: "Zhunti, you are so brave.  Ah, you dare to violate Hongjun's prohibition again and intervene in the struggle of the three realms again. Since you are so presumptuous, don't blame me, Zhu Jiuyin, for being ruthless. Open the eye of the end, end all things, destroy it for me!"

    As the cold shout fell, Zhu Jiuyin broke through the air and came to the sky above Nanzhan Buzhou. The eyes of destruction on his body of the Chaos God and Demon opened, and a powerful light of ending appeared.  It exploded, hitting the newly formed space channel hard without giving any reaction. The power of termination exploded. In the face of the powerful power of termination, this space channel was instantly destroyed.  It was broken, and the powerful counterattack force came back.

    Although the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin had long thought that Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu clan would not allow them to successfully build a space channel and withdraw all the forces they deployed in Nanzhan Buzhou, they did not expect  Zhu Jiuyin's strength will increase again, and the power of termination can easily destroy the space channel he opened in just one encounter.

    In the Western Paradise, Saint Zhunti groaned, and his body was thrown up like a rag. The powerful backlash caused him considerable trauma. When he was thrown up, Saint Zhunti shouted angrily: "  Zhu Jiuyin, you have such a cruel heart!"

    In the eyes of Saint Zhunti, Zhu Jiuyin thought that Zhu Jiuyin was vicious, but in fact he brought all this on himself. If Zhunti and Jieyin had not insisted on getting along with the Wu clan and plotting against the Wu clan, then how could there have been such a thing?  Such an end, how could Zhu Jiuyin have planned it, and he was directly injured by the power of termination without even having a chance to react.

    This time, Zhu Jiuyin's method was a bit cruel. He waited for work. At the moment when Saint Zhunti was about to open the space channel, he released the power of termination that he had condensed, and directly bombarded Saint Zhunti's soul.  superior.

    Although it is said that the saint who places his soul on the way of heaven will be immortal as long as the way of heaven is not destroyed, the power of the end still caused great harm to Saint Zhunti. Although he was protected by the way of heaven, Saint Zhunti  Most of the final power was dissolved, but a small part of the final power still invaded the soul of Saint Zhunti.

    Although it is only a small part of the power of termination, it still has a powerful lethality. If Saint Zhunti had not already had this experience of fighting the power of termination and made the best reaction in an instant, I am afraid that he would be harmed.  The trauma will be more severe.

    Whether he calculated it mentally or not, Saint Zhunti was defeated miserably in an instant, and was severely punished by Zhu Jiuyin. No wonder he shouted such words. Saint Zhunti's instant defeat made his protector's successor  The Saint Yingying was angry, and a murderous aura soared into the sky in the Western Paradise. This murderous aura went straight to Guanzhan Buzhou. It seemed that the Saint Yingying could not sit still.

 Text Chapter 404: Confrontation of Wills

    Chapter 404: Confrontation of Wills

    The saint who received Yin was still not dizzy. He just released a ray of murderous intent. It was not his action. After all, if he were to directly confront Zhu Jiuyin, he would be challenging the bottom line of heaven, but a wisp of murderous intent was different.

    Zhu Jiuyin was very disdainful of the murderous aura of Saint Jie Yin, and said with a sneer: "Jie Yin, it seems that you and Zhunti only have this ability. You are really trying to attack our Witch Clan with just your ability.  I don¡¯t know whether to live or die, since you want to die, then I will fulfill your wish, destroy everything, end all things, kill!"

    As Zhu Jiuyin spoke, the God of Destruction on his forehead opened again, and a powerful light of termination shot out. This time it was not the previous attack in sneak attack mode. This time Zhu Jiuyin used his own  The source of endless murderous intent is to fight openly and openly with Jieyin in the air. This is a confrontation of wills and the most dangerous battle. If you are not careful, you will be seriously injured. Very few people in the Three Realms will do this.  After all, a confrontation of wills is too dangerous. Even a saint is not willing to do this. It is difficult to recover from an injured will.

    Such a violent reaction from Zhu Jiuyin was something that even Jieyin Sheng did not expect. The reason why he made such a move was just to take the opportunity to suppress Zhu Jiuyin and make Zhu Jiuyin restrain himself and not do anything wrong.  Jue, gave the Western disciples of Nanzhan Buzhou a chance to survive, but unfortunately he was self-defeating and directly angered Zhu Jiuyin, making Zhu Jiuyin make such a fierce counterattack and directly engage in a battle of wills with him.  .

    "Although the saint's cultivation is strong, the battle of wills does not require strong cultivation.  A strong will has never been lacking for the witch clan, and Zhu Jiuyin, one of the twelve ancestral witches, is even more powerful.  His counterattack naturally shocked the saint.

    When seeing such an astonishing battle breaking out, in Taiqing Tianzhong, Taishang Laojun smiled calmly and said: "Junior brother Yuanshi, junior sister Nuwa, you two should feel at ease now, Jie Yin and Zhunti  The two of them are too arrogant. They always think that no one can resist the great rise of the West under the general trend of heaven, but their confidence is completely wrong. We dare not violate the teacher's prohibition, but for the Wu Clan  Generally speaking, they have never believed in the general trend of heaven. All they believe in is themselves. Jie Yin is stupid enough to have a battle of wills with Zhu Jiuyin.  It is said that he can defeat such a fierce person as Zhu Jiuyin."

    Regarding these words of the Supreme Lord.  Yuanshi Tianzun and Nuwa Empress nodded involuntarily. They both understood that Taishang Laojun's words were true. There is really no one in the Three Realms who can defeat Zhu Jiuyin in terms of will, not even Taoist Hongjun.  Dare to say this, after all, Zhu Jiuyin is no longer the ancestral witch before.  It is the Chaos God and Demon. As the Chaos God and Demon who controls the existence of destruction, his will already possesses the existence of destruction. Fighting with such a vicious person is something that a wise man would not do.

    actually.  Saint Jie Yin didn't want to do this either. He only seriously injured Saint Zhunti because of Zhu Jiuyin's sudden attack.  So he made such an irrational move in a moment of anger. He never thought that his move would provoke Zhu Jiuyin's crazy counterattack. Now he is riding a tiger and is in trouble.

    The battle of wills was cruel. Zhu Jiuyin's finishing power, with its unparalleled murderous intent, directly collided with the murderous intent that led the saint. The instant confrontation between the two was extremely dangerous, and no one could  If you dare to be careless, you can only fight with all your strength, while the two forces are fighting silently.

    Zhu Jiuyin took action to block the murderous intention of the leading saint. At this time, the Gonggong ancestral witch launched a general attack on Lingtai Fangcun Mountain. The great witches who came with him rushed towards Lingtai Fangcun Mountain in waves.  Go, all the creatures that dare to resist will be destroyed, and the Lingming Stone Monkey is also in danger at this moment.

    Patriarch Bodhi really did not expect that things would change like this in an instant, and that his trump card would be lost, putting the entire West into crisis. Although he desperately entangled the ancestral witch Gonggong, his disciples could not face the witch.  The witch clan was surrounded and killed by the great witch. You must know that this time the witch clan was really angry. All the great witches worked together to surround and kill. There was no longer the dispersion during the lich war. Under such strong force, the disciples of Patriarch Bodhi soon  The disciple was killed and retreated into the main hall.

    Seeing the tragic situation of his disciples, Patriarch Bodhi shouted angrily: "Gonggong, you Wu Clan really want to do something absolutely impossible. Do you know that the great prosperity of the West is the general trend of heaven, and what you are doing is going against heaven. Even if  No matter how powerful your witch clan is, you will definitely be punished by God if you go against the will of heaven!"

    In response to the words of Patriarch Bodhi, Gonggong Patriarch said disdainfully: "Zhunti, you don't need to bluff anymore. The great prosperity of the West is the general trend of heaven, so what? Our witch clan has never been afraid of any threats in the battle of heaven and earth, even if  Not even the law of heaven can stop my Wu Clan from killing you. The dignity of the Wu Clan cannot be tolerated.You are provocative. Since you dare to attack my Witch Clan, you will pay the price. Go to hell!  "

    At this time, the ancestral witch Gonggong finally broke out. He didn¡¯t want to give Patriarch Bodhi another chance. He wanted to quickly end the battle in Lingtai Fangcun Mountain and support Zhu Jiuyin from the side. After all, the confrontation of wills was too dangerous. Gonggong  Zu Wu didn't want Zhu Jiuyin's performance to be affected by his own problems.

    After so many years of recuperation, not only the army of the witch clan has been strengthened, but the cultivation of the ancestral witch Gonggong has also improved by leaps and bounds. Although the ancestor Bodhi is the clone of the Chunti saint, in the face of such a quasi-shaman as the ancestral witch Gonggong,  The pressure on a Saint Dzogchen-level master is also huge, not to mention that he is currently fighting Zhu Jiuyin in close combat. The situation is even more conceivable. Even if his true self is fighting Gonggong Ancestral Witch in hand-to-hand combat,  He is not an opponent, not to mention he is just a clone.

    When Gonggong Ancestral Witch exploded, his powerful punch directly broke through Patriarch Bodhi's defense. He blasted Patriarch Bodhi away with one punch, and the powerful punch force directly penetrated into Patriarch Bodhi's body.

    It's not that Patriarch Bodhi is incompetent, but that he doesn't dare to fight with Patriarch Gonggong, because he has many disciples behind him, so he can only accept the attack of Patriarch Gonggong. If there are only ordinary disciples behind him, then Patriarch Bodhi will  He won't be so desperate. After all, he has not yet reached the point where he can sacrifice his life for the sake of his disciples. For him, if there are no more disciples, he can accept them again, but the Lingming Stone Monkey is different. This is the key to the great prosperity of the West. If this happens  The Lingming Stone Monkey was killed by the Gonggong Ancestral Witch, and the Western Daxing would die from then on. Such a result was something he could not bear, and the West could not bear it.

    If Jiang Ziya was the one who deserved the disaster in the Battle of the Gods, then this time the Lingming Stone Monkey was the one in the West. He came out to meet the disaster for the great prosperity of the West. The Lingming Stone Monkey died.  , the fortune of the West will also plummet. Saint Zhunti is determined to carry forward the West. In this state of mind, how can he ignore the life and death of the Lingming Stone Monkey, how can he not fight desperately.

    Patriarch Bodhi can sacrifice his own life, but he must save the life of the Lingming Stone Monkey. It is with this determination that Patriarch Bodhi disregarded his own safety and fought desperately to entangle the ancestor shaman Gonggong and give his true deity Zhenti.  The saint's delaying time can give the Lingming Stone Monkey a chance to escape.

    Although the attack of Gonggong Ancestral Witch is very crazy, facing Patriarch Bodhi who has no regard for his own life and death, it is really difficult for him to take down the opponent for a while. After all, the opponent is the clone of the saint.

    Patriarch Bodhi restrained the ancestral wizard Gonggong, and Zhu Jiuyin was implicated by Saint Jieyin. The two sides were engaged in a life-and-death contest. Saint Zhunti suppressed the final power in his soul.  Regardless of his own injuries, he contacted his clone again and used the power of heaven to open a space passage leading to Nanzhan Buzhou.

    The West is facing a life and death crisis at this moment. Regarding the situation in the West, how could Daozu Hongjun, who is in tune with the way of heaven, not know the situation in the West, but he knew that he could not help the West. After all, he represents the way of heaven and has to face all living beings in the three realms.  , there are many impacts to consider. If he helps the West at this time, it will definitely cause dissatisfaction among all living beings in the three realms. Who made the two sages of the West make mistakes in the first place, and violated their own prohibitions again and again?  If he came forward, he would first need to punish the two saints of the West. Otherwise, he would not be able to convince the public, but would intensify the influence of heaven on the three realms.

    Taoist Hongjun himself cannot take action, but he will not just watch the West being destroyed by the Wu clan. The spread of Buddhism to the east is of great importance. Taozu Hongjun cannot watch the West fall in any case. After all, Taozu Hongjun  is very important.

    As soon as he thought about it, Taoist Hongjun's spiritual thought suddenly descended to the heaven, and a deep shout sounded in the minds of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother: "Haotian, Yaochi, the great prosperity of the West is the general trend of heaven. As the leader of the three realms, you  Why doesn¡¯t the Lord violate the dignity of heaven and don¡¯t fully help the West? If the West is harmed, you will be committing a heinous crime!¡±

    Good guy, in the heart of Taoist Hongjun, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother are really like abandoned children. Taozu Hongjun only gives orders one after another, without considering the situation of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother at all. He never thinks about the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother at all.  What kind of consequences would be caused by taking action against the Wu Clan at this time? What kind of dangerous situation would he face after the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother did this? None of this was considered by Taozu Hongjun. He only had the general trend of heaven in his heart.  , only the West is prospering, and everything else is not worth mentioning.

 Text Chapter 405 Fear

    Chapter 405 Fear

    After hearing the words of Daozu Hongjun, the hearts of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother could not help but feel cold. They had done so many things for Daozu Hongjun, but in the end they ended up being abandoned like this, without any hesitation.  He gave up on himself, which was difficult for the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother to accept, and they were stunned on the spot involuntarily.

    After seeing the reaction of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, Taoist Hongjun, who was hiding in the dark, couldn't help but snorted coldly and said: "Why do you two have stiff wings now, do you want to learn from Zhu Jiuyin and disrespect the orders of heaven?"

    As soon as Daozu Hongjun said these words, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother felt endless pressure coming towards them. There was a hint of murderous intention in this pressure. It seemed that their reaction aroused the murderous intention in Daozu Hongjun's heart.  If they don't agree, their lives may be in danger. Under the threat of death, they have no choice.

    The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother hurriedly said: "Disciple doesn't dare. I was just shocked and lost my temper. I hope the teacher can forgive me!"

    The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother responded in such horror that Taoist Hongjun nodded again and said: "Forget it, you should act quickly, I don't have that much time to chat with you here!"

    Although there were all kinds of unwillingness in their hearts, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother did not dare to disobey Daozu Hongjun's order. They could only sigh secretly in their hearts, not daring to show the slightest dissatisfaction, and immediately opened the "Zhou Tian Xing Dou Da" without saying anything.  Formation', the power of the stars went directly to Zhan Buzhou in the south.

    When the ¡®Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation¡¯ above the heaven moved, the entire three realms were shocked.  No one thought that the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother would do such an amazing thing at this time. In doing so, they were directly on the opposite side of the Wu clan.  To become a mortal enemy of the Wu Clan, after all, Heaven chose to take action at this time, which would ruin the Wu Clan's major event.

    When the rays of starlight came towards Nanzhan Buzhou, the Gonggong ancestral shaman looked up to the sky and shouted: "Haotian, you dare to offend my witch clan, my witch clan will fight you until death, sons and gentlemen,  Fight back hard!"

    With the roar of the ancestral witch Gonggong, the witch clan moved.  The "Twelve Heavenly Gods and Evil Formations" were in operation, and the evil spirits clashed with the "Zhoutian Xingdou Formation" above the heaven. The entire Three Realms were trembling in this battle.  , countless living beings were affected by this battle.

    With this move in Heaven, the faces of Yuanshi Tianzun, Taishang Laojun and Nuwa Empress in Taiqing Heaven changed instantly. Yuanshi Tianzun shouted angrily: "Elder brother, you have all seen it. Haotian  This bastard has completely turned to the West, colluded with Zhunti and Jieyin, and made such a choice at this time. We can no longer let this bastard do whatever he wants, otherwise it will only destroy us.  This is a good thing and gives the Witch Clan an excuse to fight their way out of Nanzhan Province!"

    How could Taishang Laojun not be annoyed by Heavenly Court¡¯s move?  But Taishang Laojun was much more rational than Yuanshi Tianzun. He said in a deep voice: "Junior Brother Yuanshi, what do you want to do? Do you want to go directly to Heaven to cause trouble for Haotian and Yaochi, or do you want to explain your teachings?  You have the ability to influence the actions of Heaven. Now you can't do anything. We can only wait and see what happens. And don't you think Heaven's reaction is a bit strange this time? Why didn't you take action earlier and later? You have to wait for that  Only when Jie Yin and Zhunti couldn't hold on anymore would the Heavenly Court take action, and they only activated the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation'?"

    As soon as Taishang Laojun finished speaking, Nuwa Empress couldn't help but frowned and said in a deep voice: "Elder brother, you mean that all this is not the original intention of Haotian and Yaochi, but who has such ability?  Forcing them, could it be said that"

    Before Nuwa could finish her words, Taishang Laojun said urgently: "Junior sister, don't say it out loud, just understand it in your heart, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble, which will be even more detrimental to us.  !¡±

    When hearing the conversation between Taishang Laojun and Nuwa Empress, Yuanshi Tianzun's face turned extremely pale, and he said with some fear: "Elder brother, how is this possible? Is it possible that we are not as good as the West? If so, then we  There is nothing left to discuss, no matter how good the plan is, it is of no use, with our ability we are simply unable to resist!"

    Taishang Laojun took a deep breath and said: "Even if there is a glimmer of hope, we should not give up. Moreover, the abilities of Haotian and Yaochi are limited, and the Wu clan has not moved in full force. The Xuanming Ancestral Witch and the Empress  The Tuzu Witch has not taken action yet. In this case, we still have a chance, but we should understand from this matter that we can¡¯t put all our hope in others, and we should make our own choices!¡±

    The meaning of Taishang Laojun¡¯s words is very clear to Yuanshi Tianzun and Nuwa Empress.Under such changes, they had to be cautious and prepare a way out for themselves. If things were as they thought, then Taoist Hongjun could sacrifice the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother for the West today, and then tomorrow there would be  They can be sacrificed for other things, which is what they don't want to see and what they can't accept.

    Yuanshi Tianzun sighed and said: "Senior Brother, your cultivation level is higher than that of me and Junior Sister Nuwa. Tell us what we should do now. We all listen to you!" Under such amazing pressure, Yuanshi Tianzun finally  I surrendered to the Supreme Lord.

    Empress Nuwa also sighed deeply and expressed her willingness to accept Taishang Laojun's arrangement. After all, the changes in the situation now put too much pressure on him. Her strength alone can no longer guarantee the safety of the demon clan.  In order for the demon clan to survive the disaster before her, she had to bow her head.

    Although the words of Empress Nuwa and Yuanshi Tianzun made Taishang Laojun very happy, he couldn't be happy in this situation because the pressure he faced was too great, too much for him to bear.  At this stage, it is said that those who do not become saints will eventually become ants, but these saints are just ants in front of Hongjun Daozu. They are simply unable to compete with Hongjun Daozu who is in line with the way of heaven.  Who knows that they only achieved the holy way through the power of heaven, but in essence, there is a big hidden danger.

    at this moment.  An idea suddenly came to Taishang Laojun's mind, an idea to give up his status as a saint and pull out the holy bit in his soul. I have to say that his idea was really crazy.  , if he spoke out his thoughts, he would immediately frighten Yuanshi Tianzun and Nuwa Empress, and become a madman in their eyes.

    Actually, the Supreme Lord is too worried.  The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother in the Heavenly Court gave up when they said they were given up by Taoist Hongjun. This was also unacceptable to Yuanshi Tianzun and Nuwa Empress, and made them feel boundless pressure. It was precisely because of this pressure that they both  People also have the idea of ????escaping from the control of Daozu Hongjun, but they don't know what others are thinking and dare not say it out loud.

    Silence.  For a moment, Taiqing Tianzhong fell into silence. Regarding this sudden change, Taishang Laojun felt helpless and didn't know what choice to make.

    After a long time, Taishang Laojun just sighed and said: "When things have developed to this point, I have nothing to hide. You have also seen the fate of Haotian and Yaochi. In order to protect myself, I deliberately gave up myself  With her own cultivation, she gave up the dignity of a saint and got rid of the control of heaven. She returned to herself. After that, although Tuzu Wu achieved enlightenment, she also received the help of the holy throne. But she did not integrate the holy throne into her soul.  , so she can be unafraid of heaven, and we also have to make the same choice if we want to do this. Hou Tu Zuwu can do all this, and I believe we can also do all this."

    It's easier said than done. This can't be done in a short while. Whether it's Yuanshi Tianzun or Nuwa Empress, they all have a worry in their hearts that their cultivation will regress if they do this.  If it is too heavy, then it will be impossible to control the situation in the Three Realms, making everything even more uncontrollable.

    Just listening, Nuwa Empress sighed: "Elder brother, although I also have this idea, but under the current situation we cannot take this risk. Once the Wu clan breaks out of Nanzhan Prefecture, then we will choose this place."  Making such a choice at this time would be self-destructive. I think it¡¯s better to consider this matter in the long term!¡±

    In the long run, this idea is a good one, but do they have that time? When the West flourishes, he will be the one who will be abandoned next. Unfortunately, although Taishang Laojun has such an idea in his heart, he cannot say it out loud.  After all, there are many things that cannot be said, and everything must be done based on feelings.

    Taishang Laojun took a deep breath, then shook his head without saying anything more. He temporarily moved his eyes away from this matter and turned his attention to Nanzhan Buzhou. After all, their fate was now decided.  It is no longer themselves, but the Witch Clan who are in the midst of a war, and they have also decided the fate of the Three Realms.

    The strong counterattack of the Wu Clan put great pressure on the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother above the Heavenly Court. The Wu Clan had such an excited reaction, which put them in a desperate situation, but they were unable to explain to the Wu Clan now.  , and even if they explain, they may not be able to get the approval of the Wu Clan. After all, everything the Heavenly Court has done has touched the bottom line of the Wu Clan. I am afraid they will not let go of their madness.

    With the help of heaven, the two saints Zhunti and Jieying in the Western Paradise breathed a sigh of relief. If they were still worried about Nanzhan Buzhou,Changes would affect their future, but now they no longer have such thoughts. For them, the move between the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother will bring their opportunity.

    After seeing Heaven take action, Patriarch Bodhi breathed a sigh of relief. He shouted in a deep voice: "Ancestral Shaman Gonggong, you have also seen that under the general trend of Heaven, even the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother above Heaven are  Unable to do anything, we can see the defeat of the West, so the Gonggong Ancestral Witch should stop. I admit that the Wu Clan is powerful, but the Wu Clan is not capable of sweeping the entire Three Realms. Taoist friends should think twice before acting, and don't do things too badly!  "

    Although it is said that Heavenly Court's actions disturbed the heart of Gonggong Ancestral Witch, Patriarch Bodhi tried to persuade Gonggong Ancestral Witch to stop his action and let the whole group of Bodhi Patriarchs go. Unfortunately, he was wrong.  With the character of the Wu Clan, how could they sacrifice their own strength under the threat of others?

    Gonggong Ancestral Witch sneered: "Zhunti, you are really daydreaming, let alone this incomplete 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation', even if the demon emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi are resurrected, the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Array' they set up will  The Tianxing Dou Formation cannot threaten our Wu Clan. You just want to gain something with your empty words. It is really a daydream. Let me send you to see the King of Hell first. Let you die early and be reincarnated. Don't become a Zhunti again in your next life.  That bastard¡¯s puppet!¡±

    Good guy, in the words of Gonggong Zuwu, Saint Zhunti's clone instantly turned into a puppet. This was a naked slap in Zhunti's face, but Saint Zhunti had no time to talk to Gonggong Zuwu.  To argue, even with the help of heaven, their situation is still unfavorable. The strength displayed by the Wu clan is really too powerful, so powerful that it makes the Bodhi Patriarch feel a little desperate. He still thinks so,  Not to mention the reaction of others in the West.

    Zhu Jiuyin has already taken action, and Ran Deng and many people in the west are anxiously waiting for Houtu Zuwu and Xuanming Zuwu to intervene in this battle, which will give them an opportunity to take advantage of it.  There is an opportunity to attack the underworld, increase the luck of the west, and put the underworld in their hands.

    People like Ran Deng have good ideas, but their strength is too weak. No matter how good their calculations are, all their calculations are in vain in the face of absolute strength.

    kill!  Under the Wu Clan's crazy counterattack, the people in heaven who presided over the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' were somewhat powerless. Don't look at the Wu Clan's 'Twelve Capitals of the Gods and Evil Formation' which was too weak, but there were so many ants.  It can bite an elephant to death. Although the power of the Wu Clan's "Twelve Capital Gods' Evil Formation" is insufficient, quantitative changes lead to qualitative changes. There are thousands of "Twelve Capitals Gods and Evil Formations", and the power they unleash is enough to kill an elephant.  The Heavenly Court was in a hurry. The most important thing was that the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother themselves were unwilling to intervene in the war between the West and the Wu Clan. So they seemed to be trying their best, but in fact they kept many escape routes. At least the two of them  No one is stupid enough to jump into this battle directly.

 Text Chapter 406 Pangu¡¯s True Body Reappears

    Chapter 406 Pangu¡¯s true form reappears

    Hongjun Daozu was naturally very clear about the little calculations in the minds of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, but he could no longer continue to force the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. After all, if he did things too far, he would only force rebellion against the heaven.  The gain outweighs the loss, which is what Taoist Hongjun doesn't want to see.

    In Hongjun's heart, Daozu believed that what he had done was not enough to force him to rebel against the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, but in fact he was completely wrong. For the first time, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother had already had different intentions, and Hongjun was killed again.  When Dao Ancestor pressed for the second time, their hearts were completely cold, and they were completely desperate for Dao Ancestor Hongjun. They no longer had any hope. Although the two of them did not have any big reaction on the surface, they were already in their hearts.  They are determined to wait until the end of the spread of Buddhism to the east, and they will seize the inheritance of the chaos gods and demons, and they will completely break with Hongjun Daozu. Even if they don't become the master of the heaven, they will not hesitate to compare it with their own lives.  Death is no big deal to the Lord of Heaven.

    Although rights are good, what's the use of having great power if your life is gone. This time of persecution by Taoist Hongjun made the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother see through everything and no longer be confused by rights. If Taoist Hongjun knew this  , it is not certain whether he will make the same choice again. Although the great prosperity of the West is important, the Heavenly Court is also very important.

    The main reason why the ¡®Zhoutian Xingdou Formation¡¯ above the heaven performs so poorly is because of the Witch Clan. No one is a fool.  No one is willing to offend the Witch Clan, even the Star Lords in charge of the ¡®Zhoutian Xingdou Formation¡¯ in Heaven are the same.  Regardless of the Jade Emperor's order, as the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother thought, nothing was as important as their own lives, so they would naturally not try their best to attack the Wu clan, so this was the result.

    No matter what, Heavenly Court's attack finally delayed a little bit of time for Zhunti and Jieyin, and also shared a small part of the pressure, allowing them to breathe a sigh of relief. This can be regarded as a great blessing in misfortune.

    The longer Ran Deng and the others waited, the more impatient they became.  Houtu Ancestral Witch and Xuanming Ancestral Witch were only half a step out of the underworld, so they had no choice but to wait stupidly, not daring to do anything out of the ordinary, because they all knew how much they weighed.  If you want to fight a powerful saint like Hou Tu Zuwu, it will definitely be a dead end.  Although they all hope to see the great prosperity of the West, they will not sacrifice their lives for the great prosperity of the West. After all, they are not as crazy as the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin, and they cannot reach the level of the saints Zhunti and Jieyin.

    Facing the ridicule of Gonggong Patriarch, Patriarch Bodhi¡¯s heart became even heavier, because he knew that he could not hold on for long.  After all, fighting against a powerful quasi-sage master like Gonggong Zuwu is still fighting in a way that he is not familiar with. Everything is based on self-support. When seeing the great witches of the Wu clan gradually breaking through the defense in the hall, Bodhi  The Patriarch secretly sighed in his heart.  This has reached the most dangerous moment.

    In an instant, Patriarch Bodhi felt the intention to die in his heart.  He wanted to sacrifice himself to inflict severe damage to Gonggong Ancestral Witch, create an opportunity for Lingming Stone Monkey to escape from trouble, and create enough time for himself.

    With this thought all his life, Patriarch Bodhi ignored the sarcasm of Gonggong, the ancestral wizard, and snorted coldly: "Gonggong, you are going too far. Since you don't give me a way to the west, then we will perish together, you  Go and die!"

    When Patriarch Bodhi spoke, he did not dodge the iron fist blasted by Gonggong Ancestral Witch. Instead, he rushed forward with his own body. Without giving Gonggong Ancestral Witch time to react, he let out a 'boom' sound.  The quasi-saint-level master self-destructed. The huge impact caused by the self-destruction made the entire Lingtai Fangcun Mountain tremble.

    The Ancestral Witch Gonggong, who was at the center of the self-destruction, was the first to bear the brunt, and was immediately repelled by the powerful impact. If not for the Ancestral Witch Gonggong, he had already been prepared, and his true form of the Ancestral Witch had also been cultivated to the limit.  I am afraid that he will be seriously injured even if he is not killed by this blow, but even if he is prepared, Gonggong Ancestral Witch will still be seriously injured. After all, Bodhi Patriarch is not an ordinary quasi-sage master. He is the clone of a saint. The most important thing is  The distance between the two parties was too short, and Gonggong Zuwu didn't have much time to react.

    Gonggong's ancestral witch Shangqie is like this. The situation of the big witches who are besieging the Lingming Stone Monkey can be imagined. With a loud noise and the powerful impact, these big witches were instantly dispersed.  , each one groaned and flew back, unable to exert any pressure on the Western disciples hiding in the main hall.

    Although it cannot be said that Patriarch Bodhi was caught off guard, Patriarch Bodhi's self-destruction also caused considerable harm to Gonggong Ancestral Witch and the others. It gave Lingming Stone Monkey and the others a chance to breathe, and also gave Saint Zhunti sufficient time.  .

    Being beatenHow could the Gonggong ancestral wizard not feel angry because of his disgraced face? He roared and shouted: "Zhunti, you think you can escape like this. Go ahead and dream. You guys, listen to the orders of the Twelve Capital Gods."  'Give me a full-scale outbreak, activate my final trump card, let me destroy everything, kill!"

    As soon as the Gonggong ancestor witch shouted, the Zhunti saint who had just opened a space passage could not help but tremble in his heart. An unpleasant feeling came to his heart. This is not the ultimate power of the Wu clan. The Wu clan actually  There are also killer features.

    Most of all, these people underestimated the Wu Clan. After so many years of recuperation, the Wu Clan only had such a few means. If that was all, then Zhu Jiuyin would not be so aggressive and would directly fight against the Heavenly Dao.  Daozu Hongjun turned his back.

    Following the loud shouts of Gonggong Ancestral Witch, many of the 'Twelve Capital Gods and Evil Arrays' in the south-facing province moved. The auras of the 'Twelve Capitals and Heavenly Gods and Evil Formations' were connected one after another, forming a solid force.  The barrier, in an instant, was completely connected, shrouding the entire Nanzhan Prefecture in an evil aura.

    When the barrier was raised, all the immortals in the three realms were shocked again. No one thought that the Wu Clan had such a method, that they could turn their hands to make clouds and rain. When this barrier rose, it was almost impossible to  The hearts of the Saint and the Saint Jieyin became cold, because they could no longer feel the presence of Nanzhan Buzhou, and the entire aura of Nanzhan Buzhou was completely blocked by this evil spirit.

    Before the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin could wake up from the shock, Gonggongzu Gongze shouted again: "Qi and blood are connected, blood is the guide, and Pangu's true body comes out!"

    Since the Witch Clan lost most of their ancestral witches in the Lich War, the Wu Clan's "Twelve Capitals of Heavenly Gods and Evil Formation" has plummeted. After all, many ancestral witches have been lost.  They have lost their roots and can no longer perform the ultimate killer move, summoning the true form of Pangu to defeat the enemy. Naturally, they have lost most of their deterrence. But now the shouts of Gonggong Ancestral Witch made them feel fear again!

    Although many people think that the Gonggong Ancestral Witch is just bluffing, thinking that the "Twelve Capitals of the Gods and Evil Formation" of the Wu clan is outdated, and they can only bully the quasi-sage, there is no more.  They were so majestic back then, but they were wrong, and they were very wrong. What they saw in front of them made them speechless.

    As soon as Gonggong Ancestral Witch's shout fell, the evil energy condensed from all sides began to surge rapidly, and soon waves of coercion came from the sky. I had seen the "Twelve Capital Gods"  The masters of the Great Evil Formation all understood that this pressure was really emanating from Pangu's true body, especially Sanqing who felt it the most.

    In the Taiqing sky, Taishang Laojun lost his previous calmness and shouted: "How is this possible? How could the Wu clan be able to summon the true form of Pangu again after losing most of its ancestral witches!"

    What was considered impossible in the eyes of Taishang Laojun actually happened. Pangu's true body completely appeared in front of the immortals in the three realms. This is what the Wu clan has re-researched after so many years of recuperation.  As a result, after losing the ancestral witch, no one in the witch clan could withstand the pressure of summoning Pangu's true body, so everyone thought hard and finally came up with such a way to use this method to share the evil spirit of the twelve capital gods.  In this way, the pressure of the "Great Array of Gods and Evils of the Twelve Capitals" can be restored, and the evil name of the "Arrayment of the Evil Gods of the Twelve Capitals" can once again intimidate the three realms.

    When Pangu's true body appeared, Taoist Hongjun, who was hiding in the dark, was anxious. He did not expect that things would turn out like this. The witch clan could actually summon Pangu's true body without the need for ancestral witches. Pangu's true body was  As soon as the body comes out, even the saints have to avoid the edge for a while. After all, with the power of Pangu's true body, he can kill the saints. It is a real saint slaughter, not a lie.

    As soon as Pangu's true body appeared, Gonggong Ancestral Witch roared, then flew up and merged into Pangu's true body. In an instant, Pangu's true body came to life, looked up to the sky and roared, and then  He shouted: "The ax comes from the void, Pangu's ax appears!"

    As soon as Pangu's real body shouted, Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun in the Taiqing sky felt the soul throbbing, and the innate treasures 'Tai Chi Diagram' and 'Pangu Banner' in their hands were about to break.  Flying away in the air, this kind of thing has happened several times before. Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun naturally understood that this was Pangu's true body summoning the treasure, so the two saints suppressed the two treasures and prevented them from flying away.  Although Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun wished that the Witch Clan could sweep across the west, they did not dare to release the treasure in their hands. After all, they were worried that the Witch Clan would swallow their treasure, and then they would not have a chance to cry.  .

 Text Chapter 407: Outbreak

    Chapter 407: Outbreak

    The eyes of Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun reflected endless fear. They didn't understand how the Wu clan could summon Pangu's true body again. The appearance of Pangu's true body made them feel the threat of death. No one could compare with them.  They also need to understand the power of Pangu's true body, which truly has the power of killing the saint.

    Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun Shangqie are so scared, and the mood of Nuwa Empress at this time is even more conceivable. Liches and demons are not at odds, and the power of the witch clan has endless consequences for the demon clan.  At this moment, she seemed to see the scene of the Demon Clan being destroyed by the Witch Clan, and she could not help but shudder, and her whole body trembled.

    Fear!  When Pangu's true body reappeared in the Three Realms, everyone was afraid of it. They all saw that the Wu Clan would stand on the top of the Three Realms again, take charge of the Three Realms again, and become the protagonist of the Three Realms. At this moment,  The Human Emperor in the Fire Cloud Cave felt a trace of regret in his heart. He should not have allowed all parties to suppress the Witch Clan so much before, thus ruining the relationship between the Human Clan and the Witch Clan and severing the friendship between the two parties. It is a pity that  There is no use regretting, everything has happened, they can only swallow this bitter pill and hope that the Wu Clan can control their murderous intent.

    You can imagine the distress of placing your hopes on others, but now the human race has no other choice but to do this, and all of this is caused by themselves and they cannot blame others.

    As soon as Pangu's true form appeared, Saint Zhunti and Saint Jieyin were dumbfounded. They didn't think they could succeed in this situation. After all, it was Pangu's true form.  It's not Ah Mao or Ah Gou. They couldn't help but hate Zhu Jiuyin in their hearts. This was clearly a big trap waiting for them to jump into like fools.

    The spiritual thought that guided the saint was to Zhu Jiuyin and said: "Zhu Jiuyin's friendly methods have led me, the West, step by step into a desperate situation. This time, I, the West, have been defeated. We admit defeat. Please help me, fellow Taoist."  For the sake of all sentient beings in the three realms, suspend the wrath of thunder and don¡¯t let innocent people be harmed for us!¡±

    When things got to this point, Jieyin Sage didn¡¯t dare to fight anymore.  Moreover, he did not think that the West would be successful if he continued to fight, so he wanted to use the appearance of Pangu's true body to stop, and use the beings of the Three Realms to force Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan to stop, so that the West would not be too seriously affected.  , to preserve the vitality of the West.

    "It's a pity that the Holy Spirit takes himself too seriously. Zhu Jiuyin is not that easy to fool. When he saw that the momentum was not good for the West, he wanted to stop, so he wanted to end the matter by admitting defeat.  There are such good things in this world.

    Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said: "Jie Yin, do you think that I, Zhu Jiuyin, am a three-year-old child? If you want to stop, just stop and go ahead and dream. If you Westerners dare to offend my Wu Clan, then you will be punished."  Prepare to bear the wrath of my witch clan!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin finished speaking, Pangu's real body controlled by Gonggong's ancestral wizard finally moved. The innate treasures 'Pangu Flag' and 'Tai Chi Diagram' in the hands of Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun could not be summoned, but  The 'Chaos Bell' in Hou Tuzu Wu's hand flew through the air and fell into the hands of Pangu's real body, blending with the phantom 'Pangu Ax'.  The 'Pangu Ax' in the hands of Pangu's real body turned into reality, and the ax body revealed endless cold light.

    As soon as Pangu's ax appeared, the saint who was fighting Zhu Jiuyin felt the threat of death. The power exuded by Pangu's true body made him fearful. The Pangu's true body formed by condensing the power of so many great witches,  Compared with the 'Pangu True Body' summoned by the twelve ancestral witches back then, it was even worse.  The murderous look on his body is heart-stopping.

    "Kill! Open the world!" Ancestral Witch Gonggong shouted while controlling Pangu's true body, and the Pangu ax in his hand was instantly struck. A cold light flashed, and the space passage that the Zhunti Saint had just opened was struck by Pangu's true body.  Hit with an axe.  The cold light emitted by Pangu's ax directly destroyed it through space. The counter-shock power contained in Pangu's ax directly bounced Saint Zhunti's soul back, and he was destroyed again in one blow.  The sage Zhunti suffered a great loss.

    It's not that Saint Zhunti doesn't want to fight back, but he doesn't dare to fight back and can't fight back, unless he really wants to fight the Wu Clan directly in the Three Realms, which would violate the prohibition of Taoist Hongjun. The last time happened just now.  If he does something like this again, then Daozu Hongjun will have to take action even if he is no longer willing to deal with the West, so he can only swallow this loss and dare not fight back at all.

    At this time, Saint Zhunti also understood that his calculations had fallen into Zhu Jiuyin's eyes from the beginning, and every move he made was in Zhu Jiuyin's calculations. How could he do it under such circumstances?  Undefeated.

    Pangu¡¯s true body defeated Saint Zhunti with one axe. He did not stop because of this. Pangu¡¯s true body turned around and struck another ax at the will of the leading saint who was fighting Zhu Jiuyin.If this ax is hit, Jieyin Saint will be seriously injured, and his cultivation level may even fall. After all, the edge of Pangu's ax is not so easy to resist, not to mention that Jieyin Saint himself is fighting Zhu Jiuyin.  among.

    The sudden blow from Pangu's true body made Hongjun Daozu, who had been hiding in the dark, unable to bear it any longer. If the saint was injured by the ax of Pangu's true body, things would be in big trouble. The Western Daxing General  It will be stopped because of this, and the spread of Buddhism to the east will become a joke. After all, one strike of Pangu's true body is enough to kill a saint. If combined with Zhu Jiuyin, even if he is not killed, he will be seriously injured.

    "That's enough! Gonggong, don't stop yet!" With a thought in his mind, Taoist Hongjun appeared in the three realms. A huge coercion pressed on Pangu's true body controlled by Gonggong's ancestral witch, and directly pulled him up.  Offset.

    When Daozu Hongjun made a move, Zhu Jiuyin suddenly snorted coldly and shouted: "Okay, Hongjun, you finally couldn't help yourself and jumped out. Do you think you can defeat our Wu Clan by using the West as a thug?  Open it for me, destroy infinity, and end all things!"

    At this moment, Zhu Jiuyin finally broke out. As soon as he thought about it, the treasure of destruction that he had warmed and nurtured in his divine kingdom suddenly broke out, merging with his divine eye of destruction, forming an unparalleled power of termination.  He broke out and struck the saint's will hard without giving him any chance to react.

    The Holy Saint did not expect that Zhu Jiuyin, who was fighting with him, would still have such a powerful trump card. Without any precautions, he was instantly destroyed by Zhu Jiuyin's finishing power. His will, his will  The destruction instantly backfired on his soul, causing Saint Jieyin to groan involuntarily and his face turned extremely pale.

    No one had thought of Zhu Jiuyin's sudden outburst. Even Taoist Hongjun had not thought that Zhu Jiuyin would suddenly burst out with such powerful power at this time. It was precisely because of Taozu Hongjun's appearance that  The Saint Jieyin breathed a sigh of relief and relaxed his vigilance against Zhu Jiuyin for a moment, which was why he was successfully struck by Zhu Jiuyin just now.

    Zhu Jiuyin gave the saint such a cruel blow in front of Taoist Hongjun. This was a naked slap in his face, and it was done in front of all the immortals in the three realms. What did Taoist Hongjun do?  Can't help but be angry about it.

    Hongjun Daozu shouted angrily: "Zhu Jiuyin, you are too presumptuous"

    Before Taoist Hongjun could finish his words, Zhu Jiuyin snorted with disdain and said: "That's enough, Hongjun, there's no need to put on your stinky airs about Tao Yi. I won't accept your words."  Well, what kind of explanation should you give me this time to the Wu Clan? If you don¡¯t have a reasonable explanation, then don¡¯t blame me, the Wu Clan, for killing the Nanzhan Prefecture, destroying the Heavenly Court, slaughtering the West, and taking back all the rights of the Wu Clan back then.  , regain control of the Three Realms!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, everyone in the three realms was shocked. At this moment, there was only one thought left in their minds, that is, Zhu Jiuyin was crazy and said such cruel words. This was not to directly become the enemy of the three realms.  , are you an enemy of heaven?

    In the eyes of the immortals of the three realms, Zhu Jiuyin is crazy, but in the hearts of Sanqing, Nuwa Empress, Zhunti, and Jingyin, they all know that after the war between the lich and the Hong Clan, they all knew that Zhu Jiuyin was crazy.  Regarding the deal made by Jun Daozu, one must know that at the end of the Lich War, the fate of the three realms was controlled by the Witch Clan. Zhu Jiuyin's words were taken for granted.

    Zhu Jiuyin's words made the Human Emperor in the Fire Cloud Cave also fearful. They knew very well that once the Wu Clan really managed to break out of the Nanzhan Prefecture, destroy the Heavenly Court, and massacre the West, then the heavenly secrets would be in chaos, and  The human race will be driven down from its position as the protagonist of the Three Realms, the Wu Clan will stand on the top of the Three Realms again, and everything about the human race will be in vain.

    Before Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan showed their power, the Human Emperor believed that the human race had mastered the fate of the three realms and was the protagonist of the three realms. This was unshakable by anyone. But now they understand that what they think  But it's just a joke. In the face of absolute strength, everything is possible. The human race seems to be powerful, but compared with the Wu race, they are too far apart. The two sides are not at the same level at all. Only then did they understand  How ridiculous my decision was at the beginning. In the Three Realms, strength is the most important, and the human race does not have strong strength, so in the eyes of strong people like the Wu Clan, he is just a clown.

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin finished speaking, all the shamans in Nanzhan Prefecture unleashed an astonishing killing spree, shouting in unison: "Destroy the heaven, massacre the west!" This astonishing roar made everyone in the heaven  The faces of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother became extremely pale, and they completely hated Daozu Hongjun in their hearts. All this was caused by Daozu Hongjun, and now they have to accept the two of them to bear the consequences of the Witch Clan.  Anger, how can this not make them angry!

 Text Chapter 408 Forced Pressure

    Chapter 408: Forced Pressure

    Confrontation!  Now the Wu Clan is completely angry. They are directly confronting Daozu Hongjun. They even shouted slogans such as destroying the Heavenly Court and slaughtering the West. You can imagine how angry the Wu Clan is in their hearts now. I am afraid that this is  Daozu Hongjun himself did not expect that it would turn out like this, and he was also having a headache at the moment. The matter now was no longer a small conflict, but a fight to the death. Zhu Jiuyin was determined this time.  He directly broke into a fight with Taoist Hongjun, wanted to compete with the way of heaven, and did not hesitate to drag the entire three realms into it. However, this was just the behavior of Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Zuwu.  The Houtu Ancestral Witch and the Xuanming Ancestral Witch have not taken action yet. If the two of them counterattack again, the entire Three Realms will really be in chaos.

    The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother in the Heavenly Court tried their best to keep calm, but how could they calm down in this situation? After a while, the Queen Mother couldn't hold on any longer and said in a deep voice: "Haotian  , what do you think we should do now? Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s attitude clearly indicates that we are going to have a big war and settle everything properly. With Hongjun Daozu¡¯s attitude towards us, I¡¯m afraid that if something happens to you and me,  People will be treated as scapegoats and discarded first, so we must be on guard against this!"

    The Jade Emperor took a deep breath and said: "Yaochi, why don't I know what you said, but do you think how can we defend ourselves in this situation? Do we have the strength and ability?  "

    These words of the Jade Emperor talked about the weakness of the Queen Mother.  Everything depends on strength. Without strength, you are nothing. But now the two of them are like this, with no ability to protect themselves.

    The Queen Mother said unwillingly: "Haotian, is it possible that we have to wait for death? Even if there is a glimmer of hope, we will fight for it. Since Taoist Hongjun has given up on us, we don't need to worry too much.  , after all, it is us who are unlucky, not Daozu Hongjun!"

    At this time, the Queen Mother was already a little abnormal under the pressure of external forces.  He lost his calm heart and could not look at all this with normal eyes, but the Jade Emperor was much better than him. He could barely let himself look at this matter with a normal heart and did not lose his calmness because of the fear in his heart.

    Just listening, the Jade Emperor snorted and said: "Yaochi, if you want to die faster, then just do what you want, you are stupid. Do you think we can jump out and explain to Zhu Jiuyin at this time?  What's the use? Do you think we have the qualifications to talk to Zhu Jiuyin? Do you think Zhu Jiuyin can let us go. And can Hongjun Daozu Dao let us go? In this case, we can only first  Be patient, even if Zhu Jiuyin really falls out with Taoist Hongjun, the first one to deal with will not be our Heavenly Court, but the West. If the West is really massacred by the Wu Clan, neither Heaven nor Taoist Hongjun will be able to fight again.  We are also unable to control the stability of the Three Realms, and the Three Realms will be in chaos because of this. This is something Taoist Hongjun cannot bear!"

    It has to be said that the Jade Emperor still has some vision and ability. He is able to see the situation clearly under such circumstances. This is very rare. At least he did not occupy the position of Emperor of Heaven in vain.

    Hearing the Jade Emperor's words, the Queen Mother sighed: "The word "endurance" has a knife in front of us, so what's the use of our patience. Zhu Jiuyin has made it clear that he wants to fight and force us to the end!"

    It¡¯s not Zhu Jiuyin who wants to force the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother to a dead end, but Taoist Hongjun who is pushing them to a dead end. If Taoist Hongjun can treat all this with justice.  Then there would not be such a crisis as now, and the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother would not have to face the powerful threat of the Wu clan. In the final analysis, all this was caused by Daozu Hongjun. To resolve this crisis, we still need to  Hongjun Daozu!

    Daozu Hongjun remained silent in the face of Zhu Jiuyin's threat. The development of the matter to this point was beyond his expectation. Although Daozu Hongjun conforms to the way of heaven, he still needs to handle such a dangerous situation with caution.  You can't make a decision based on your heart at the moment, otherwise it will cause chaos in the three realms.

    The silence of Daozu Hongjun disappointed all the immortals in the three realms. The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother in Heaven could still endure it. After all, even if they were dissatisfied, they had no strength to resist and could only swallow their anger. However, Sanqing and Nuwa  The empress is different. They are saints, so naturally they will not be as passive as the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother.

    In Taiqing Tianzhong, Yuanshi Tianzun couldn't help but asked with excitement: "Elder brother, what should we do now? Zhu Jiuyin has shouted such a crazy slogan. It seems that the teacher's actions this time are really  He was completely angered. He had to compete with the teacher completely, otherwise he would not even be able to massacre the West.Shout out such slogans!  "

    Taishang Laojun took a deep breath and said: "Junior brother, we have no good choice now except to wait and see what happens. On the surface, this incident has nothing to do with us. Everything is caused by the West.  came out, and Zhu Jiuyin's shouting was only directed at the West and Heaven, but in fact we were also greatly affected, not to mention that just the strength displayed by the Wu clan was enough for us to  Be alert!"

    Hearing the words of the Supreme Lord, Nuwa Empress felt happy and said quickly: "Yes! What the senior brother said makes sense. The Wu clan is now powerful, which is not a good thing for us. You must know that once the Wu clan kills  If we go out to the southern state of Buzhou, then the entire Three Realms will be completely occupied by the Wu Clan, and the Three Realms will be shaken by it. The human race will no longer be the protagonists of the Three Realms. We are afraid that our orthodoxy will be in jeopardy. I think we can no longer be silent and should take the initiative.  Attack and work with the teacher to put pressure on Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan, forcing Zhu Jiuyin to give up his arrogant and ignorant crazy ideas and keep the stability of the Three Realms!"

    In order to be able to persuade Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun to speak directly to Taoism, Empress Nuwa wanted to use Daounity to allow Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun to come forward to put pressure on Zhu Jiuyin, so that the demon clan would not be immune to it.  threaten.

    "It's a pity that the Empress Nuwa's thoughts have been seen through by Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun.  Although Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun also do not want to see the Wu clan dominate the three realms, they are even less willing to be used as spearmen, and the most important thing is that they are worried that if they come forward, it will be even more counterproductive.

    Taishang Laojun shook his head and said: "This matter cannot be done. Although we are all willing to share the worries for the teacher, the teacher has not summoned us now. This shows that everything is still under the control of the teacher. If we take the risk to attack, not only cannot we  Giving help to the teacher, on the contrary, will ruin the teacher's important affairs. In this way, we will become sinners in the three realms and will be stained with endless karma. Such consequences are not something we can afford!"

    Amazing!  Taishang Laojun's words are really wise. He doesn't leave any excuses for his opponents. It is obvious that he is unwilling to take risks and gamble with his own sacrifice, but his words express the timidity in his heart.  It was for the sake of the safety of the Three Realms and for the sake of Daozu Hongjun. It was enough for him to be able to say this.

    As soon as Taishang Laojun finished speaking, Nuwa Empress felt extremely angry.  In his heart, he was scolding Taishang Laojun for being shameless, but he had the nerve to say such shameless words.  It's really shameless to the extreme.

    Although she knew that Taishang Laojun was shameless, Nuwa Empress could not find any excuse to refute, because Taishang Laojun's words were too beautiful. If Nuwa Empress objected, then whatever happened would have to be handled by Nuwa Empress.  Bearing it yourself is a pressure that Nuwa Empress cannot bear. After all, she is also a normal person and has her own considerations.

    " Yuanshi Tianzun fully agrees with the words of Taishang Laojun.  Without waiting for Nuwa's reaction, she said: "Elder brother's words are right. Now we should wait and see what happens. If you act rashly and ruin the teacher's important affairs, then you are doing something bad with good intentions. You have helped Zhu Zhu in vain."  Jiuyin¡¯s busy!¡±

    Faced with the rejection of Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun, Nuwa Empress could only sigh secretly and say nothing more, because she knew that it was useless no matter how much she said. Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun were inseparable.  I want to sit on a mountain and watch the tiger fight.  She had to wait for Zhu Jiuyin and Daozu Hongjun to decide the outcome before making a decision. This was something she could not influence.

    When the immortals in the three realms were talking about Zhu Jiuyin's arrogance, Zhu Jiuyin saw that Taoist Hongjun had not answered his words for a long time and shouted in a deep voice: "Hongjun, you are fighting for peace, please give me a word, you have  Time is wasting here, and I don¡¯t have that much time to stand here with you!"

    Hearing Zhu Jiuyin's words, Taoist Hongjun took a deep breath. Although he was unwilling to bow to Zhu Jiuyin, he had no way to change everything. Who made him underestimate Zhu Jiuyin?  reaction, he underestimated the reaction of the Wu clan. Under this situation, he could only lower his head, otherwise it would only make things even more out of control.

    Daozu Hongjun said in a deep voice: "Zhu Jiuyin, what kind of explanation do you want? Isn't it that the price paid by Zhunti and Jie Yin is not high enough? You really have to do something absolutely and force them to do it."  Is there no way out?"

    All the saints who knew Taoist Hongjun were able to hear Taozu Hongjun's concession from these words. With Zhu Jiuyin's wisdom, they could naturally hear it, but Zhu Jiuyin did not because of Taozu Hongjun's words.  After saying this, Zhu Jiuyin gave up and said with a cold snort: "Hongjun, if you do something wrong, you have to pay the price. No one is exception. Zhunti and Jieyin are responsible for what they have done."  I haven't seen what price you paid. If you want to fool me with such words, you are totally wrong. I can??You are a fool!  "

    Zhu Jiuyin is not a fool, and no one present is a fool, not even Taoist Hongjun. Taozu Hongjun said in a deep voice: "Zhu Jiuyin, don't do things too badly. Now Zhunti and Yingyin have already  He was seriously injured. What else do you want? Do you really have to kill them all and not give them a way to survive? If so, then there is nothing to talk about between us. You can just let the Wu clan go out to the southern state to see the Wu clan.  Is the clan really able to go against the will of heaven!"

    Taoist Hongjun's heart also burst into flames. He couldn't stand Zhu Jiuyin being so aggressive. Taozu Hongjun was angry, but Zhu Jiuyin did not take Taozu Hongjun's threat seriously. He sneered.  Said: "Okay, very good. If that's the case, let's start the war. I also want to see what Heaven can do to my Wu Clan. These three realms were opened by Pangu's Father God, and it will end in my Wu Clan."  A blessing!"

    Madman, Zhu Jiuyin is really a big madman. He actually said such vicious words and wanted to end the entire Three Realms. He did not take the sentient beings in the Three Realms into consideration. This was a naked attempt to be an enemy of the entire Three Realms and put himself in a dangerous situation.  Opposite the sentient beings in the three realms, such a madman makes Taoist Hongjun very helpless. Zhu Jiuyin can care nothing about it, but he no longer cares about the life and death of the sentient beings in the three realms. However, Taozu Hongjun cannot do this. He lives in harmony with the way of heaven.  , if the Three Realms are destroyed, then the way of heaven will not exist, and Taoist Hongjun will naturally suffer a powerful backlash, which will cause him to be seriously injured even if he does not die. Not to mention the Sanqing, the Second Saint of the West, and Nuwa, they  Their souls are placed in the way of heaven. If the way of heaven is destroyed, how can they survive? If Ruoyi benefits, it is only the Wu clan.

    Zhu Jiuyin put himself on the enemy side of the sentient beings in the three realms, which aroused public anger. But under the current situation, everyone dared to be angry and dare not speak out. Who let Zhu Jiuyin be too crazy? He can take advantage of the sentient beings in the three realms.  His life and death are not the same thing. No one dares to force such a madman, for fear that if he is pushed too hard for a moment, the madman will really do what he wants, and then the whole thing will be over.

    Taoist Hongjun also wanted to bow his head again, but as the spokesperson of Heavenly Dao, he could not bow his head any longer, otherwise he would no longer be able to control the general trend of the Three Realms. At this time, the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin saw Taozu Hongjun's  In an embarrassing situation, the saint took a deep breath and said: "Zhu Jiuyin, this time we in the West have admitted defeat. If you have any demands, just say it. As long as we in the West can do it, we will never refuse.  !¡±

    As soon as the saint said these words, a smile appeared on Zhu Jiuyin's face. It was the smile of a winner. This time the Wu clan finally succeeded in subduing Taoist Hongjun. This is Zhu Jiuyin.  The purpose of Yin, you must know that Zhu Jiuyin does not really want to accomplish things, to destroy the Three Realms, he only wants to warn the Second Saint of the West, and warns Hongjun Daozu not to take the idea of ??the Wu clan, and to force the Second Saint of the West  There was also Daozu Hongjun who made concessions to the Wu Clan and let the immortals of the three realms know the Wu Clan's bottom line.

 Text Chapter 409 Chapter Crazy

    Chapter 409 Crazy

    If the West is really driven to death and the spread of Buddhism eastwards is cut off, what can Zhu Jiuyin do to lure the remnant souls of chaotic gods and demons hiding in the dark to appear, and what can he do to get what he hopes for?  After the world was born, how could Xuanming Ancestral Witch and Gonggong Ancestral Witch obtain the inheritance of the Chaos Gods and Demons? Therefore, Zhu Jiuyin would not be able to do things perfectly. It is a pity that the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin could not see this at all. Hong  Jun Daozu also did not expect that they were all shocked by Zhu Jiuyin's strength, led by Zhu Jiuyin's strength, and fell into Zhu Jiuyin's plan step by step. ¥ì?˼?·?¿Í¥ì

    Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "Jie Yin, I don't want to do anything wrong. Speaking of which, you in the West brought all this on your own. You can't blame me. Our Wu clan is just a passive counterattack. Since you already know that you are wrong."  Well, then our Witch Clan will not push people too hard, the price must be paid, and anyone who dares to come to the south to visit the state will die!"

    Speaking of this, Zhu Jiuyin suddenly slapped his backhand, a huge palm directly towards Fangcun Mountain of Lingtai. Under the big palm, all the chess pieces laid by Patriarch Bodhi in Nanzhan Buzhou died, leaving only  The Lingming Stone Monkey was caught by Zhu Jiuyin in his hand. Such a change made Jieyin, Zhunti and Hongjun Daozu furious. They really didn't expect that Zhu Jiuyin would fall out with him just as soon as he said so.  Kill without leaving any room.

    The immortals in the three realms were also frightened by it, and were shocked by Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s actions. If they don¡¯t want to make things happen, how can they be considered as things being done? It¡¯s really natural for the West to provoke such a vicious god as Zhu Jiuyin.  Take destruction.  

    At this time.  Sanqing and Nuwa Empress had different thoughts in their hearts, and they secretly shouted: "Hurry up and kill the Lingming Stone Monkey. Then the West will no longer be able to advance eastward!" For their own benefit, at this time the women  Empress Wa has forgotten the origin of the Lingming Stone Monkey. Perhaps in her heart, Empress Nuwa can sacrifice the Lingming Stone Monkey in exchange for the stability of the demon clan. This is a very cost-effective choice.

    The Holy Spirit Jieying looked at the Lingming Stone Monkey in Zhu Jiuyin's hand and said in a deep voice: "Friend Zhujiu, please show mercy. The Lingming Stone Monkey is related to the safety of all living beings in the three realms. For the sake of all living beings in the Three Realms, please take this.  Let him live!"

    People have to bow their heads under the eaves, and at this time, the saint who receives the invitation has to bow his head to Zhu Jiuyin.  Zhu Jiuyin glanced at Saint Jieyin with disdain, then glanced at the silent Taoist Hongjun, and said with a sneer: "Jieyin. You don't need to make excuses for the sentient beings in the Three Realms. If you really want to control the Three Realms in the West,  If you keep the safety of all sentient beings in your heart, you will not provoke the bottom line of our witch clan again and again. Speaking of which, you saints are extremely shameless, and you always make excuses for sentient beings in the three realms. But in fact, a  Everyone is only for their own benefit. In the eyes of you people, all living beings in the three realms are just tools that can be used. This spiritual stone monkey has nothing to do with our witch clan. If you want to blame him, blame him for choosing the wrong origin.  If you make a mistake, master, you will be exempted from death penalty, but you will not be able to escape from living penalty, so I will put an end to it!"

    Zhu Jiuyin tightened his hands as he spoke, and the Lingming Stone Monkey let out a scream.  Most of his origin was ripped out by Zhu Jiuyin, and most of his origin was missing.  Lingming Stone Monkey was completely crippled, and no matter how hard he practiced, he still had no great achievements. Zhu Jiuyin's vicious hands made the faces of the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti turn blue, but they couldn't change it.  Because now the life of Lingming Stone Monkey is still in the hands of Zhu Jiuyin.

    The Holy Saint sighed and said: "Friend Zhujiu, don't you think your methods are a bit too vicious? The Lingming Stone Monkey is just a newly born creature, like a piece of white paper, it has nothing to do with your Wu Clan.  Because of the cause and effect, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit excessive for Taoist fellow Taoist to do such a cruel thing?¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin glanced at Jie Yin with disdain, said nothing, and did not take Jie Yin's words seriously at all. Then he turned to Taozu Hongjun and said, "Hongjun, there should be things between us."  Now that it¡¯s over, have you thought about what kind of explanation you should give to our Witch Clan? Whether it¡¯s war or peace, it¡¯s decided with one word!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin questioned Taoist Hongjun so arrogantly that the hearts of the immortals in the three realms couldn't help but feel heavy again. The power of the Wu Clan has exceeded their expectations. If the Wu Clan is allowed to continue to be so arrogant, then there are still people in the Three Realms.  No one can stop the Wu Clan from sweeping across the Three Realms. They don't want to see Daozu Hongjun give in, so they really have no chance.

    Daozu Hongjun snorted coldly and said: "Zhu Jiuyin, don't take yourself too seriously. If you want to fight, then fight. Although the Wu Clan is powerful, they are just ants under the law of heaven. You  You and Hou Tu may be able to survive, but the entire Wu clan will be destroyed by the wrath of heaven!"

    Seeing that Zhu Jiuyin was no longer so strong after the confrontation with Jieyin Saint, Daozu Hongjun changed his strategy and directly took advantage of the Wu clan.He threatened Zhu Jiuyin and put on a fight-willing attitude to force Zhu Jiuyin to give in.

    Zhu Jiuyin took a deep look at Daozu Hongjun and laughed: "Okay, very good. If you want to fight, then fight. This Lingming Stone Monkey is the beginning. Die to me!" Zhu Jiuyin said with a big hand.  Squeeze, the Lingming Stone Monkey caught in his hand screamed and was killed by Zhu Jiuyin before he could react.

    No one expected such a result. Zhu Jiuyin's reaction was too fierce. He did not take the threat of Daozu Hongjun to heart at all, as if he no longer cared about the life and death of the Wu clan. Lingming Stone Monkey just  Zhu Jiuyin was caught to death in this way, and the eyes of the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti burst out with endless murderous intent, staring at Zhu Jiuyin. If it were not for the presence of Taoist Hongjun, I am afraid that they  He had already rushed forward to fight Zhu Jiuyin to the death.

    Zhu Jiuyin glanced at Zhunti and Jie Yin with disdain, then sneered: "Zhunti, Jie Yin, if you want to blame, just blame Hongjun. No one can threaten me, Zhu Jiuyin, anyone who dares to provoke me  Everyone has to pay a price, and Heaven is no exception. This is just the beginning. If you can't give me a satisfactory explanation, then I will destroy the Three Realms and return everything to chaos!"

    What a ruthless man, he has such a cruel heart. He doesn't take the beings of the three realms as one thing at all, nor does he take the life and death of the Wu clan as one thing. It's as if none of these things exist. Zhu Jiuyin is so cruel and cruel.  All living beings in the three realms are afraid of it, and Sanqing and Nuwa Empress can no longer sit still. Although they hope to see Zhu Jiuyin and the West suffer both losses, they do not want to see Zhu Jiuyin and Hongjun Daozu because of the confrontation.  And let them also suffer the disaster of destruction.

    Taishang Laojun took a deep breath and said: "Junior Brother Yuanshi, Junior Sister Nuwa, we can no longer remain silent, otherwise the Three Realms will be destroyed, and you and I will not be able to escape. Things caused by the West cannot be left to us.  Come and bear the consequences!¡±

    As soon as Taishang Laojun finished speaking, Yuanshi Tianzun and Nuwa Empress nodded and said: "What the senior brother said is true, let's go and persuade the teacher not to be like this lunatic Zhu Jiuyin, so as not to destroy the three realms!  "

    Taishang Laojun nodded, but he did not leave in a hurry, but said in a deep voice: "This matter is not just our matter, it concerns all living beings in the three realms, Junior Brother Yuanshi, you go to Heaven to invite Haotian and Yaochi  The two of you, Junior Sister Nuwa, you go to the East China Sea to see Junior Brother Tongtian and ask him to come forward, and I will go to the underworld to see the Hou Tuzu Witch. Although Zhu Jiuyin is crazy, the Hou Tuzu Witch is the kindest person among the witch clan.  I think she doesn¡¯t want to see the destruction of the Three Realms either!¡±

    Riding a tiger is difficult to get off. This is the current situation of Daozu Hongjun. Zhu Jiuyin's reaction is too intense. This is something he did not expect. In his opinion, the reason why Zhu Jiuyin reacted so violently is because of the Western  It touched the bottom line of the Wu Clan, and the Wu Clan was Zhu Jiuyin's weakness, but he was wrong. Zhu Jiuyin no longer cared about the life and death of the Wu Clan.

    It's not that Zhu Jiuyin really doesn't care about the life and death of the Wu clan, but that Zhu Jiuyin has a trump card. Although his kingdom of God is almost collapsed, he can still contain the Wu clan. Even if he really gets the chance to fight to the death, Zhu Jiuyin can't  He is not afraid, he believes that as long as he can temporarily contain the Wu Clan, the Wu Clan can still live freely when the new world is born.

    The new world is where Zhu Jiuyin's confidence lies. It is precisely because Zhu Jiuyin knows that there is such a world that he is so desperate. Of course, if the Three Realms are really destroyed, then the three thousand chaotic gods and demons suppressed in the Three Realms will  Zhu Jiuyin doesn't know what the world will be like if her residual thoughts escape.

    When they saw Zhu Jiuyin's fierce reaction, the remnant souls of the chaotic gods and demons hiding in the dark were very excited. They were all shouting in their hearts, let's start the fight. Destroy these three realms and we will become the world's leader.  Lord, not only are these remnant souls of chaotic gods and demons hiding in the dark shouting, but the Jiao Demon King in the North Sea is also shouting. If it weren't for his own low strength, I'm afraid that the Jiao Demon King would personally take action to attract these demons.  A big battle.

    The Dragon Demon King is like a poisonous snake hiding in the dark, ready to launch a fatal blow at any time, but his strength is a bit weak, and he can only play on the sidelines. If he wants to play on his own, he is still too far away.  It can only be done anxiously on one side, and it will not affect the overall situation at all.

    At this time, there was a groan in the Three Realms. The ants were desperate to survive, not to mention these cultivators. At this time, many people envied those mortals. Because they were ordinary, they had no idea that such an amazing thing had happened in the Three Realms.  They had no idea that they were facing the threat of death, and these cultivators were worried, fearing that Zhu Jiuyin would destroy the entire Three Realms in a fit of anger.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 410: Eye of Punishment

    Chapter 410 The Eye of Punishment

    Under the threat of death, everything becomes easy. Even if Lord Tongtian hates Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun in his heart, everything changes when he faces danger.  The Lord Tongtian did not refuse the invitation of Empress Nuwa. Relatively speaking, everything faced by Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun was different. The situation they faced was very different, and it was a bit difficult to persuade the people!

    The first is the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother who are above the heaven. Although they have endless hatred for Hongjun Daozu and are so eager to get rid of everything, they still choose to refuse the invitation of Yuanshi Tianzun. The reason is very simple.  They did not dare to disobey Taoist Hongjun's order. Sanqing and Nuwa were saints, but the Jade Emperor and Queen Mother were only quasi-sages. They did not have the guts to get involved in such a thing.

    No matter how Yuanshi Tianzun persuaded him, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother refused. Not only that, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother also told Yuanshi Tianzun about the orders they received. They had orders and did not dare to disobey them.

    When he heard that the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother actually rejected him with the order from Hongjun Daozu asking them to fully assist the West, Yuanshi Tianzun was extremely angry. At this time, the "Zhoutian Xingdou Formation" in the heaven was almost  It has already been turned off, and there is no mention of suppressing the Wu Clan. If the Wu Clan were not currently in a confrontation with Hongjun Daozu, I am afraid that the Gonggong Ancestral Shaman would be able to control the "Twelve Capitals of the Gods"  The summoned Pangu's true form destroyed Heaven's 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation' without any effort.

    Yuanshi Tianzun was eating and holding back the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother.  Taishang Laojun was rejected by Hou Tuzu Witch. In such a special period, Hou Tuzu Witch did not dare to be careless and let a saint like Taishang Laojun enter the underworld. After all, the underworld is a matter of relationship.  Depending on the fate of the witch clan, Hou Tuzu Wu would not let Taishang Laojun enter such an important place lightly.

    Although he was unwilling to do so, Taishang Laojun had no other choice. Being stronger than others, he could only bear the bad breath and use the sentient beings of the three realms to impress the Hou Tuzu Witch, but the Hou Tuzu Witch ignored him.  He just calmly expressed his feelings. This matter started because of the West, so the West must bear the consequences. Since Taoist Hongjun wants to use force to suppress people, the Wu clan is not afraid of threats. Death is a threat to the Wus.  It's not a big deal for the clan, it's just returning to the embrace of Father God.

    Hearing Houtu Zuwu¡¯s answer, Taishang Laojun hated Taoist Hongjun extremely in his heart. What¡¯s so good about the West?  For the sake of the West, people like them must bear such serious consequences and face the threat of death.  Taishang Laojun took a deep breath and left the underworld full of anger.

    When people like Taishang Laojun reacted, how could Taoist Hongjun, who was in line with the way of heaven, not notice their behavior? However, Taozu Hongjun did not stop Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun and Nuwa.  , he needs to take the opportunity to see the reactions of all parties so that he can be prepared.

    When he realized that Taishang Laojun was unable to persuade Hou Tuzu Wu, Taoist Hongjun's heart couldn't help but feel heavy. If Hou Tuzu Wu was willing to step forward to resolve this crisis, then Daozu Hongjun would naturally understand that Zhu Jiuyin  This strength is a bluff.  But now that Hou Tuzu Wu has refused, this is not normal.

    Taoist Hongjun couldn't help but secretly thought in his heart: "Could it be that I misjudged again? Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu clan are really determined to separate life and death from me this time, regardless of the safety of all living beings in the three realms. They can do it without any thought."  Afraid of the destruction of the race?¡±

    Unknowingly, Daozu Hongjun felt a trace of vigilance in his heart, and deep in his heart there was a trace of fear, the boundless and crazy fear of Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan.  Repeated missteps made him angry and fearful.  What makes them angry is that Sanqing and Nuwa Empress deliberately ignore their existence. What makes them afraid is the madness of Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan.

    Just when Daozu Hongjun was in a dilemma, a huge pressure suddenly came from the three realms.  That is the aura of Heavenly Dao. It seems that the madness of Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan has caused Heavenly Dao to appear. After all, the three realms are destroyed, and Heavenly Dao will be destroyed. For his own life and death, Heavenly Dao must also appear.

    As soon as the way of heaven appeared, a huge Eye of Heaven's Punishment appeared in the Three Realms. The powerful Eye of Heaven's Punishment contained endless destruction and endless murderous intent. When the Eye of Heaven's Punishment appeared, everyone was moved by it.  Fear did not dare to look at him. Only Zhu Jiuyin looked at him calmly. However, Zhu Jiuyin also felt uncomfortable. Under this strong pressure, he opened his eyes of destruction to resist the sky.  The huge pressure of the Eye of Punishment.

    When the Eye of Punishment appeared, whether it was Taoist Hongjun or Zhu Jiuyin, a voice could not help but appear in the hearts of all those with great supernatural powers in the three realms: Those who retreat will survive.The one who dies must die. This is the order of the Eye of Punishment transformed by the will of Heaven. Daozu Hongjun and Zhu Jiuyin still need to fight with each other, but Heaven is straightforward and uses heavy pressure to declare its will to the three realms.

    Zhu Jiuyin did not flinch at the coming of the will of Heaven. Although the pressure of Heaven was powerful, as a being of chaotic gods and demons who wielded the power to end destruction, Zhu Jiuyin was not intimidated by the will of Heaven.  , staring at the Eye of Heavenly Punishment with fighting intent, his eyes full of madness.

    Zhu Jiuyin is still like this, and the Gonggong Ancestral Witch is naturally not to be outdone. The Pangu real body summoned by the collective power of the witch clan is also staring at the meaning of heaven's punishment, and the Pangu ax in his hand is shining with endless energy.  Hanguang has a attitude of risking his life.

    As soon as the Eye of Heavenly Punishment came out, there was a hint of joy in Taishang Laojun's eyes. Seeing the turn of events, he suddenly thought that Yuanshi Tianzun, Nuwa Empress and Tongtian Cult Leader Gouyong and the Four Saints appeared together.  Looking south to the state.

    When Sanqing and Nuwa Empress appeared, the Hou Tuzu Witch in the underworld was worried that the Four Saints would be detrimental to the Witch Clan. With a thought, he cut through the void and came to Zhu Jiuyin and the others to fight with Heavenly Punishment.  Want to stand up.

    When they saw Hou Tuzu Witch appear, Sanqing and Nuwa Empress had a hint of gloom in their eyes. The Witch Clan was so powerful that they were frightened. Taishang Laojun took a deep breath.  He tried hard to calm down and said: "Teacher, the great development of the West is the inevitable trend of heaven, but everything has a degree. Junior brothers Zhunti and Jingyin went too far. They repeatedly provoked wars in the three realms. This time they actually destroyed the three realms.  The life and death of all sentient beings are involved, so they are so wanton and reckless, so they ask Teacher to stop them and give justice to all sentient beings in the three realms!"

    As soon as Taishang Laojun said this, the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin were angry. Although they said that the incident was caused by them, it was not entirely because of them that the incident reached this stage.  With the help of Taoist Hongjun, if Taoist Hongjun had not insisted on confronting Zhu Jiuyin, such a thing would not have happened. Now Taishang Laojun has pushed all the responsibilities onto the West.  This clearly shows that they want to cut off the roots of the great prosperity of the West.

    Although they understood the intention of Taishang Laojun, the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin did not dare to refute, because if they refuted, Taoist Hongjun would be questioned by all living beings in the three worlds. At that time, Taoist Hongjun was angry and turned to the West  There really is no chance of great prosperity, and we will become the common enemy of the three realms.

    Regarding the words of Taishang Laojun, Saint Jieyin took a deep breath and said: "I was at fault in this matter. I am willing to accept the punishment of heaven for my mistakes. All the responsibility lies with me!"

    As soon as Saint Jieyin said this, Saint Zhunti was shocked. He was about to speak, but was stopped by Saint Jieyin. Saint Jieyin did not want anything to happen to Saint Zhunti. After all, the West cannot live without saints.

    Of course, it was for the sake of the West that Saint Jieying so neatly put all the responsibilities on himself. At least in this way, Hongjun Daozu's punishment for the West would not be too severe and would not destroy the foundation of the West's great prosperity. As for the  It is no longer within the scope of the saint to consider what kind of punishment the law of heaven will bring. For the development of the West, the saint can sacrifice everything, even his own life. This is what Sanqing and Nu  It was difficult for Empress Wa to do it.

    When he saw that the Holy Saint was placing all the responsibilities on himself, Zhu Jiuyin's eyes burst out with a bright light. He had never expected such a change. Everything was out of control, but Zhu Jiuyin's  The divine mind was firmly locked on the Eye of Heaven's Punishment transformed by the will of Heaven's Dao, hoping to find the location of Heaven's Dao. Unfortunately, Zhu Jiuyin was disappointed. He could not find any clues at all. Although the Eye of Heaven's Punishment appeared,  In front of his eyes, he exuded endless coercion, but Zhu Jiuyin did not feel the slightest breath of space from his body, and could not find his source at all.

    For Zhu Jiuyin, what worries him the most is not Taoist Hongjun who has adapted to the way of heaven. After all, when Taoist Hongjun has adapted to the way of heaven, his potential has been almost used. On the contrary, this Taoist ancestor who has always been very mysterious has just existed.  It is the object of his worries. After all, Tiandao has gained the greatest benefit in the Battle of Kaitian. Even if it is just a damaged Tiandao, Zhu Jiuyin is cautious about it and does not dare to be careless at all. You must know that the Great God Pangu will  Although he fell into the hands of Heavenly Dao, Zhu Jiuyin was not arrogant enough to think that he could be compared with the Great God Pangu.

    As for the Two Saints of the West, they are not worth mentioning in the eyes of Zhu Jiuyin, because they have a fatal weakness, that is, the Western Paradise, which is their obsession with enlightenment.

 Text Chapter 411 Punishment

    Chapter 411 Punishment

    The reason why Sanqing and Nuwa Empress united to put pressure on Taoist Hongjun to place all the blame on the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin was because, on the one hand, they did not want to give the West a chance to prosper.  On the other hand, it is also to give Taoist Hongjun a step to step down. After all, Taoist Hongjun¡¯s reputation is there. Although Sanqing and Nuwa Empress are just trying to protect themselves, they also don¡¯t want to complete things and let Hongjun do it.  Dao Zu Ji had a grudge against them, and the fact that the Holy Saint took the initiative to take on all the responsibilities naturally made them happy.

    Taishang Laojun hurriedly stepped forward and said: "Friend Zhujiu, now that Junior Brother Jieying has admitted his sins, killing people can only be done with a nod of the head. You don't have to do things too much, so why not stop here?"  Well, let God handle everything, and I think I should be able to give you a satisfactory answer!"

    As soon as Taishang Laojun said this, Saint Jieyin breathed a sigh of relief. To be honest, he was still worried about the live broadcast that Taishang Laojun would add insult to injury. At this time, he would give the West a hard kick and make it impossible for the West to stand up again.  Opportunity, now it seems that I have worried too much, Taishang Laojun is not as shameless as I thought.

    It¡¯s not that Taishang Laojun is benevolent, but Taishang Laojun doesn¡¯t want things to get out of hand, so he wants to quickly bring all these matters to a conclusion with a sharp knife to cut through the mess, so that the Three Realms can settle down and not go to destruction.  After all, if the Three Realms are destroyed, then Taishang Laojun will have no choice but to face the threat of death.

    Taishang Laojun¡¯s words did not have the effect he expected, and Zhu Jiuyin snorted coldly.  They don¡¯t take it seriously at all. Although Taishang Laojun is a saint, the one who makes the decision here is not him, but Daozu Hongjun. Even if Taishang Laojun makes fantastic claims, Daozu Hongjun still needs to make the decision in the end.  , so Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s eyes were staring at Daozu Hongjun, waiting for Daozu Hongjun¡¯s reply.

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s move made Taishang Laojun a little embarrassed, but no matter how arrogant Zhu Jiuyin was, Taishang Laojun did not dare to show a trace of dissatisfaction.  Zhu Jiuyin is now in control of the situation. If he is pushed too hard, it will only lead to the destruction of the Three Realms. No matter how much resentment he has in his heart, Taishang Laojun can only endure it.

    Since no result could be found in Zhu Jiuyin, Taishang Laojun could only change his direction. He took a deep breath, turned to Houtu Zuwu and said: "Fellow Taoist Houtu, you have reincarnated yourself into reincarnation.  The sentient beings in the three realms have found a chance of survival. Do you really have the heart to watch the destruction of the three realms? Do all sentient beings suffer the disaster? We all inherit the power of God Pangu. We should respect the will of God Pangu. God Pangu can  If we gave up our lives for the sake of the prehistoric era, do we and other descendants want to destroy the prehistoric era created by the Great God Pangu at the cost of our lives?"

    I have to say that Taishang Laojun is very sharp-tongued, and his words hit on the weakness of Hou Tu Zu Wu. You must know that Hou Tu Zu Wu is the kindest person among many ancestral witches. If she is allowed to  Seeing the destruction of the Three Realms and the destruction of the great God Pangu's hard work was something she didn't want to see, so Hou Tuzu Wu's expression couldn't help but move.

    How could Laojun from the Ethereum fail to see this change in Hou Tuzu Wu?  Xin Xin quickly said: "God is God, the Wu Clan is the victim. There is no doubt about this. Heaven will definitely give the Wu Clan an explanation. However, if Zhujiu's friends and Gonggong Ancestral Wu continue to be so strong, then for the sake of  The safety of the Three Realms, I am afraid, cannot be tolerated by Heaven. I hope the three fellow Taoists can think twice before acting and not harm others or themselves because of impulsiveness!"

    "What a person who harms others and harms himself, these words of Taishang Laojun should not be said to Zhu Jiuyin, Houtu Zuwu and Gonggong Zuwu, but should be said to the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin."  They had just harmed others and themselves, but their conspiracy failed, but it shocked the three realms and caused all sentient beings in the three realms to face catastrophe. They can be regarded as heinous crimes!

    Hou Tu Zu Wu secretly sighed. Although she wanted to ignore the words of the Supreme Lord, her instinct told her not to remain indifferent, so she turned her attention to Zhu Jiuyin, wanting to see Zhu Jiuyin's answer.  , after all, everything in the Wu Clan was brought about by Zhu Jiuyin, and Zhu Jiuyin should also make the decision on this matter.

    When he saw the gaze of Hou Tuzu Witch, Zhu Jiuyin sighed secretly in his heart. No one knew Hou Tuzu Witch better than him. The fact that Hou Tuzu Witch could cast his gaze on him meant that  She has been persuaded by Taishang Laojun, and she does not want to see the destruction of the three realms, and does not want to see all sentient beings in the three realms facing the disaster of annihilation.

    Zhu Jiuyin changed his mind and realized that he was a chaotic god and demon who was not afraid of the destruction of the three realms, but the Hou Tuzu Witch was not. Although the Hou Tuzu Witch had become a saint and gradually got rid of the connection with the Six Paths of Reincarnation,  After all, the relationship between the Six Paths of Reincarnation and the Hou Tu Zusha is so deep that it cannot be completely shaken off in a short while. It can be said that the Six Paths of Reincarnation is related to the rest of the Hou Tu Zusha. If one loses, both will suffer, and if one gains, both will prosper. In this case  Under the candle nine?Of course we have to think about Hou Tuzu Wu.

    Zhu Jiuyin took a deep look at Taishang Laojun, and then snorted coldly and said: "Taishang Laojun, you are so eloquent. Even Sister Houtu persuaded me to let my Wu Clan take over.  It's not impossible to use your hands, but you need to give an explanation to our Wu Clan. Nanzhan Buzhou is the headquarters of our Wu Clan. You and other immortals in the three realms are not allowed to interfere or break in without permission. If you can agree to this, then  This matter will be settled here, otherwise we won¡¯t have to talk anymore!¡±

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, Taishang Laojun and others couldn't help but frowned. Although Nanzhan Buzhou has been controlled by the Witch Clan since the Lich Tribulation, they cannot prohibit other people from entering.  , now if Zhu Jiuyin agrees to his words, then the entire Nanzhan Prefecture will be completely out of the hands of Heaven. This is not an ordinary thing, and Taishang Laojun cannot make the decision.

    In fact, Zhu Jiuyin's words were not addressed to Taishang Laojun, but to Taoist Hongjun. He also wanted to tell the bottom line of the Wu clan. After hearing Zhu Jiuyin's words, Taoist Hongjun said:  Secretly sighing, he couldn't drag things out any longer when things got to this point. You must know that every moment of delay would be very detrimental to Daozu Hongjun. Although Zhu Jiuyin was very hateful.  However, Zhu Jiuyin's request is not too much at the moment. The most important thing at the moment is to complete the spread of Buddhism eastward and suppress the residual thoughts of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons who are ready to move. Everything else can be dealt with later.

    When he thought of this, Taoist Hongjun said in a deep voice: "Zhu Jiuyin, I can promise you this, but you, the Witch Clan, cannot use this as an excuse to prevent the spread of Buddhism eastward. As long as you promise this, all grudges will be over.  Finished!"

    In the eyes of Taoist Hongjun, Zhu Jiuyin caused such a big incident because he did not want to see Buddhism spread eastward and did not want to give the West a chance to flourish.  In fact, he was completely wrong to think so. For Zhu Jiuyin, the spread of Buddhism to the east is a good thing for him. Only when the spread of Buddhism to the east is opened, then the place sealed by the residual thoughts of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons can be  Will be revealed one by one, Zhu Jiuyin's opportunity will just appear, how could Zhu Jiuyin stop it.

    Zhu Jiu said in a gloomy voice: "Hongjun, you don't need to judge a gentleman with a villain's heart. Our Wu clan has always taken it as our own responsibility to protect the safety of the ancient wilderness, and to protect the ancient wilderness opened up by Father God Pangu. This time it is not the case.  We, the Witch Clan, want to destroy the Three Realms, but we go too far in quasi-ti and jie-yin. It is caused by the unfairness of your so-called Taoist ancestors. As long as you can be fair and just, then our Witch Clan will naturally not do that act of destruction.  !¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin's words made Taoist Hongjun angry. If these words were said to come from the mouth of Hou Tuzu Shaman, then Taoist Hongjun would believe that after all, Hou Tuzu Shaman embodied the six paths of reincarnation and achieved the ultimate goal.  In the public realm, Zhu Jiuyin is a chaotic god and demon, and he is also a chaotic god and demon who controls the destruction of existence.  Who in the Three Realms would believe what he said, at least most of the people present would not believe it. Regardless of whether you believe it or not, power is stronger than others, and Daozu Hongjun has no choice, unless he really wants to fight with  Zhu Jiuyin had to decide between life and death, otherwise he would have to retreat this time.  The most important thing is that the will of heaven has come silently, and he was not aware of it beforehand. This made Taoist Hongjun have to compromise.

    Daozu Hongjun said in a deep voice: "Everything is judged by the will of Heaven. What do you have to doubt about it? You can rest assured that Heaven is the Lord. If you don't even believe in Heaven, then there is nothing you can do about it."  !¡±

    Regarding the way of heaven, Zhu Jiuyin didn't believe it even if he didn't believe it. You must know that the Great God Pangu fell under the calculation of the way of heaven. However, at this time, Zhu Jiuyin could not object. Zhu Jiuyin could force Hong Hong.  Jun Daozu, but Zhu Jiuyin didn't dare to do that when facing the way of heaven, because he didn't understand the way of heaven, so he could only give in. After all, he was just a Daluo Jinxian-level chaotic god and demon. As long as he didn't achieve great success in one day, then Zhu Jiuyin would not be able to do that.  Jiuyin had to be cautious, not to mention there were many people secretly waiting for something to happen to him, so Zhu Jiuyin naturally had to be cautious.

    Everything was in chaos, and Zhu Jiuyin had no chance to realize it. Everything required him to fight and judge by himself. Every step was wrong and every step was wrong. Zhu Jiuyin was not alone. He had a huge witch clan behind him.  , he had to be careful.

    Zhu Jiuyin took a deep breath and said: "The matter is settled. This time I believe in you and God can give a fair and fair judgment. Gonggong, stop it!"

    Hearing Zhu Jiuyin's words, Gonggong Ancestral Witch was a little reluctant. After all, he had not yet dealt a fatal blow to Jieyin and Zhunti, and had not fully exerted the power of Pangu's true body. However, he had to obey the order and had to  He snorted coldly, and then separated from Pangu's true body. With the withdrawal of Gonggong Ancestral Witch, Pangu's true body disappeared silently, and the innate treasure 'Chaos Bell' returned to the hands of Houtu Ancestral Witch.

    The Witch Clan has already made? said that Daozu Hongjun had nothing to say. In this situation, he could only choose to leave. After all, the way of heaven was not something he could control. Daozu Hongjun said in a deep voice: "After the matter is over, come to Zixiao later."  Palace, I have taken the first step as my master, you can take care of yourself!"

    As Daozu Hongjun said, he ignored what other people thought and looked at, and then looked at the Eye of Heaven's Punishment hanging in the sky, and then left through the air without looking back, as if all this was related to  He acted as if he had nothing to do with him, he walked so coolly and freely, blaming everything on Sanqing and Nuwa.

    Regarding the departure of Taoist Hongjun, Sanqing and Nuwa Empress breathed a sigh of relief. Now they can really relax and no longer worry about it. The danger in the Three Realms has finally been lifted. Sanqing and Nuwa Empress  They were happy, but some people hated it very much. How could they be happy when such a great opportunity was ruined by Sanqing and Nuwa Empress.

    With the departure of Daozu Hongjun, Ran Deng and others in the West no longer dare to have any objections. If they provoke the Wu Clan again at this time, it will definitely be self-destruction. Ran Deng is not that stupid yet.  .

    When Daozu Hongjun left, the Eye of Heaven's Punishment in the sky finally moved. Perhaps the words of the Saint who received the guide had an effect. The Eye of Heaven's Punishment locked the Saint who received the guide, and a flash of lightning flashed to guard him.  , the saint who received the invitation was punished by heaven. After the thunder and lightning, his aura was greatly weakened, and his cultivation was directly knocked off the saint.

    After the saint received this thunderous punishment, not only was he not disappointed, but his face showed great excitement. After losing the dignity of the saint, he had got rid of the ban imposed by Hongjun Daozu. The West truly had confidence. Such  The changes made the faces of Sanqing and Nuwa Empress become gloomy and terrifying. They never expected that such a result would occur.

    With the wisdom of Sanqing and Nuwa Empress, they naturally understood what was going on. They assured Zhu Jiuyin that the law of heaven was impartial, but the result was this. The Wu clan would not be afraid that the West would be threatened by the changes in the introduction of the saint.  After all, there are powerful people like Zhu Jiuyin in the witch clan, as well as the ancestral witches Gonggong and Xuanming. Once Pangu's true form appears, it can sweep across the three realms. After suffering such a big loss, the West will be in a short period of time.  They will definitely not provoke the Wu Clan again within this time. Relatively speaking, the situation of Sanqing and Nuwa Empress has become embarrassing. They have really shot themselves in the foot.

    It's useless for them to regret at this time. Everything has already happened. Heaven's way of "punishment" is really unacceptable to them. They are all gnashing their teeth with hatred. This is also called "punishment", but it is better to say that it is an inheritance.  The West, so that the West can be able to implement the plan for the great rejuvenation of the West. It can be seen that this time it is not only Hongjun Daozu who is helping the West, but also Heaven is also on the side of the West. This is the general trend of Heaven, allowing Sanqing and Nu  Empress Wa was heartbroken.

 Text Chapter 412: Ridiculous Heavenly Punishment

    Chapter 412: Ridiculous Heavenly Punishment

    Sanqing and Nuwa Empress had gloomy faces. They tried their best to save the Three Realms and save countless sentient beings, but in the end it was the West that started the war that benefited. How could this convince them, but they couldn't say  Say something, because they spoke so well about the way of heaven when they were talking to Zhu Jiuyin. If they regret it now, they are slapping themselves in the mouth and will only embarrass themselves, so they can only swallow it.  This bad breath.

    Compared to the gloomy looks of Sanqing and Nuwa, Saint Zhunti had a smile on his face. He was laughing at Sanqing and Nuwa for their wasteful efforts, and at Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan.  , the general trend of the way of heaven cannot be changed. The great prosperity of the west is the general trend of the way of heaven. The move of Saint Zhunti aroused the anger of Sanqing and Nuwa Empress. Relatively speaking, Zhu Jiuyin and Yiqian Ancestral Witch were very disdainful.  Because they believe that absolute power can overwhelm everything, Hongjun Daozu's retreat is enough to explain everything. As for the general trend of heaven, it is just a joke to them. As a saint, Zhu Jiuyin is not afraid of it, let alone a  Zhu Jiuyin even looked down upon the mere quasi-sage.

    Zhu Jiuyin looked at the Eye of Punishment with disdain, snorted coldly and said: "The way of heaven is nothing more than this, who can be deceived by such tricks, it is really ridiculous, ha! Ha! Ha!"

    Zhu Jiuyin laughed and jumped away. Then the Tuzu Witch couldn't help but shook his head when he saw this, not recognizing such a punishment from heaven, and then broke through the void and returned directly to the underworld. As for Nanzhan  A group of great witches in Buzhou.  Under the loud shouts of the Gonggong Ancestral Witch, they retreated in an orderly manner and returned to the temple of the Wu Clan one by one. The entire Nanzhan Prefecture calmed down again with the retreat of the Wu Clan, but this was only on the surface.  There is an undercurrent surging secretly, and countless casual cultivators are preparing to leave from Nanzhan Buzhou. After all, the power shown by the Wu Clan in this battle is too powerful, and it is unbearable for them to be neighbors with such a powerful Wu Clan.  The pressure, the fear that one might accidentally offend the Wu clan and endanger one's life.

    Zhu Jiuyin is very strong because he has no fear of divine punishment.  For him, Heavenly Punishment is a good thing, but the Eye of Heavenly Punishment did not react at all to Zhu Jiuyin's sarcasm, which made Zhu Jiuyin feel a little disappointed. Since then, he has been trying to accumulate  It will take time for the supreme mana to break through itself.

    After Zhu Jiuyin and others left, Sanqing and Nuwa Empress looked at each other, and saw a worry in each other's eyes. After all, they were not Zhu Jiuyin, and they were not as bold as Zhu Jiuyin. They could  Directly mocking the way of heaven.  They could only endure the bad breath and wait for the opportunity, but this time their efforts could not be considered in vain.  At least they saw the true nature of the law of heaven and understood that the justice of heaven is just a joke.

    The protagonists have already left, and Sanqing and Nuwa Empress are not in the mood to stay here any longer. Taishang Laojun said in a deep voice: "Junior brother Zhunti, junior brother Yingying, you can take care of yourself. This time you can use the power of heaven to avoid it.  This calamity is not something we will be so lucky every time, and the destiny of heaven will eventually come to an end!"

    After Taishang Laojun finished speaking, he did not wait for the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti to reply.  Then he turned around and left directly. Only the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin were left in the sky above Nanzhan Buzhou. Speaking of which, the hearts of the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin were not at peace. At least the Lingming Stone Monkey had been candled.  Jiuyin was killed, and the flesh and blood was floating in the air. This made the two saints Jie Yin and Zhunti unwilling to do so, but they were unable to restore the Lingming Stone Monkey.  The only one who can do this in the Three Realms is Nuwa Empress. The two saints wanted to ask Nuwa Empress, but in the end they could only sigh, because they knew that it would be useless if they went there.  After this war, Empress Nuwa will no longer help the West.

    what to do?  The two saints Zhunti and Jieyin frowned when they looked at the blurry mass of flesh and blood. Just when they were distressed, suddenly the Eye of Punishment suddenly shot out a bolt of lightning again and struck the mass of flesh and blood fiercely.  , then the flesh and blood began to move, and the Lingming Stone Monkey's body recovered, but the damaged origin could not be recovered. After all, Zhu Jiuyin's methods were very overbearing, and even the law of heaven could not recover.

    The recovery of the Lingming Stone Monkey made Jie Yin and Zhunti excited. Just when they were about to thank Heaven, a dazzling light suddenly emitted from Heaven's Punishment. As the light disappeared, the Eye of Heaven's Punishment disappeared without a trace.  No trace.

    Although the Heavenly Dao restored the Lingming Stone Monkey, all the memories of the Lingming Stone Monkey were gone and everything had to start from scratch. This made Jieyin and Zhunti Saints secretly sigh, but they also understood that such a thing could happen.  The result was already very difficult, and they could not hope for more benefits.

    Looking at the Lingming Stone Monkey, the Holy Saint sighed and said: "Junior brother, this is not a place for us to stay for a long time. Let's go back to the Paradise first. The lessons learned this time are very important to us!"

    Hearing the words of the sage Jieyin, I mustSaint Ti nodded. Although he had a thousand words in his heart, as Saint Jieyin said, this is not a place to stay for a long time. So he grabbed the bright stone monkey in his hand with a wave of his hand, and then left with Saint Jieyin.  Looking south to Buzhou, he left this sad place.

    It is a very simple matter for the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti to return to the Western Paradise. After all, they no longer have to face the crazy pressure of Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu clan, and they can leave easily.  , although the retreat was easy, their mood was extremely heavy. Even though they got help from heaven this time and escaped easily, they became the mortal enemies of Sanqing and Nuwa Empress. I am afraid that what will happen next  There will be endless troubles waiting for them when it comes to the spread of Buddhism to the east, all of which makes them, the Second Saints, distressed.

    After returning to the Western Paradise, Saint Zhunti sighed: "Brother, you shouldn't take the initiative to take responsibility. After all, your cultivation is much stronger than mine. It would be great if I bear the punishment of heaven. Since then, you  It can still intimidate Sanqing, Nuwa Empress and others, and even Zhu Jiuyin and Houtu Zuwu, but now it is no longer possible!"

    Hearing the words of Saint Zhunti, Saint Jiying said calmly: "Junior brother, you are wrong. Although on the surface it seems that we in the West lack momentum because I have fallen from the lord of saints, that is only on the surface. In fact, it is  It's completely different, junior brother, haven't you discovered that from beginning to end, neither the way of heaven nor Teacher Hongjun punished you for taking action with your clone? What does this mean? It shows that the clone is not within the limits of the saint. It is within all of us.  You are the only one among people who has a clone. Although my brother has been punished by heaven and lost the dignity of a saint, after becoming a quasi-sage, he will not be restricted by a saint. If you regain the power of the clone, then I will have two in the west.  With the masters of Zunsheng Dzogchen in charge, even if Sanqing and Nuwa empress join forces, then we don¡¯t need to be afraid, we have the ability to fight against them!"

    As soon as Saint Jieying said these words, Saint Zhunti suddenly realized that everything he had thought was wrong. Things were not as simple as he thought. Saint Zhunti still had some worries in his heart. He sighed:  "Brother, although our power in the West has greatly increased during this calamity, it will be very difficult for you to attain enlightenment after you have lost the dignity of a saint. If you are unable to attain enlightenment before the immeasurable calamity, the consequences will be disastrous.  ah!"

    The saint Jieying said disapprovingly: "As long as the West prospers, no matter how high the price I pay, it will be nothing. What's more, I believe that I have enough ability to achieve enlightenment, but it just takes a little time, and this time Buddhism spreads eastward.  With great merit and good fortune, it is not difficult for me to use this to prove the truth! What I am worried about now is that after this battle, there will be changes in the heavenly court. After all, this battle has given Haotian and Yaochi the power of the Wu Clan.  It¡¯s too much pressure!¡±

    Saint Zhunti smiled and said: "Senior brother, there is no need to worry about heavenly affairs. Have you forgotten that the teacher is still on our side? Even if Haotian and Yaochi have different intentions, they will be the same after the teacher gives the order."  He can only cooperate with us fully, unless he does not want to be the emperor of heaven, otherwise he will definitely cooperate with us!"

    On the surface, there seems to be nothing wrong with the words of Saint Zhunti. Indeed, under the pressure of Taoist Hongjun, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother had no choice but to obey orders and cooperate with the West to allow the spread of Buddhism eastward.  Completed, but Saint Zhunti forgot that people are all selfish. The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were even more selfish. They wanted them to sacrifice their own interests to help the West infinitely, even if they were under heavy pressure from Hongjun Daozu.  It is impossible to go down, and it will only suffer a strong backlash.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    The Holy Sage shook his head and said: "Junior brother, don't place your hopes on others. The power of others is always an external force, not ourselves. It will change due to the influence of the outside world. What happened this time is a good one."  For example, although Haotian and Yaochi have also come to help us, do you think that the 'Zhou Tian Xingdou Formation' above the heaven really only has that little power? No! That is Haotian and Yaochi deliberately delaying,  They do not want to form a deadly feud with Zhu Jiuyin, even with the pressure of Daozu Hongjun. The lesson this time is enough for us. We cannot make the same mistake on the same thing.  We don¡¯t have that much manpower to waste!¡±

 Text Chapter 413: Forced into the Palace

    The West is poor and has no way to compete with Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan. The power gap between the two sides is too great. This battle made them understand how ridiculous the choices they made previously were. In the face of absolute strength, all conspiracies are  All the tricks are vulnerable. If it were not for the protection of Dao Ancestor Hongjun and the way of heaven, I am afraid that this time it would be the destruction of the West. Before there is absolute strength, the Holy Spirit does not want to see the limited power of the West and the witchcraft.  If the clan fights against each other, then the gain will outweigh the loss.

    When he heard the words of Saint Jieyin, Saint Zhunti let out a long sigh and said, "What my senior brother said is true. We all overestimated our abilities in the past and underestimated the foundation of the Wu clan. After  After so many years of recuperation, the Wu Clan has recovered its former strength, even better than before, and what we see may not necessarily be the full strength of the Wu Clan. With Zhu Jiuyin's insidiousness and cunning, I'm afraid not  All the power will be exposed, and the Wu Clan will definitely still have some remaining hands. It is really inappropriate for us to continue to be enemies with such an existence as the Wu Clan, but"

    Speaking of this, Saint Zhunti was hesitant and did not finish his words. Saint Jieying opened his mouth and said: "Junior brother, there are only you and me here. If you have anything to say, just say it directly. There is no need to be so hesitant!"

    Sage Zhunti sighed: "I'm afraid that tigers are not harmful to people, but tigers are harmful to people's hearts. After such a big battle between us and Zhu Jiuyin, how could Zhu Jiuyin's small belly chicken intestines be eliminated by just a few words?  The murderous intention in my heart!"

    Saint Zhunti's words made Saint Jingyin's face change several times. With the wisdom of Saint Jingyin, how could he not know this? It's just that he didn't want to think about it. After all, what happened this time  The commotion was so great that the West became the target of public criticism, forcing him to consider the West's safety.

    The dead knot, this is a complete dead knot, with no solution at all. It will not end unless one party falls down. Saint Jie Yin was powerless. After a while, Saint Jie Yin sighed and said: "Now I can only take one step and see one step at a time.  Let¡¯s wait until we improve our own strength to find a way to deal with the threat of the Wu clan, but I believe it¡¯s not us in the West who feel the threat, and the threats to Sanqing and Nuwa are no weaker than us!¡±

    yes!  The pressure endured by Sanqing and Nuwa Empress is indeed no weaker than them, especially Nuwa Empress. The strength of the Witch Clan means the decline or even destruction of the Demon Clan. The Witch Clan lost many ancestor witches after the Lich War.  , the destruction of the 'Twelve Capital Gods Formation' made many people very happy, but they never thought that after so many years of recuperation, the Wu Clan had found a new way to recreate the 'Twelve Capital Gods'  The majesty of the Great Evil Formation, the true form of Pangu summoned by the 'Great Evil Formation of the Twelve Heavenly Gods' has the power to kill saints, and this alone is enough to make all the saints fear it.

    In the West, the two sages Zhunti and Jieyin work together and can communicate without concern, but Sanqing and Nuwa Empress cannot do this because they all have their own interests in each other. Naturally,  Therefore, they could not communicate with each other in the shortest time. Just when they were about to collude with each other, Hongjun Daozu's order was conveyed, and the saints had to go to Zixiao Palace. Of course, with Sanqing,  Empress Nuwa was also troubled by the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. They also received orders from Taozu Hongjun before they had time to react.

    This time, Taoist Hongjun not only summoned all the saints, but also the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother to Zixiao Palace. Ancestor Minghe who was in the sea of ??blood, and Zhen Yuanzi, the ancestor of the Earthly Immortal of Wuzhuang Temple, were all captured by Taozu Hongjun.  Summoned to Zixiao Palace, such a big movement made everyone feel even more uneasy. Everyone was worried about what might happen.

    No matter what everyone thought, things had already happened and they could not change it. When everyone gathered at Zixiao Palace, before they could say hello to each other, Daozu Hongjun appeared silently.  In front of them, everyone couldn't help but shut their mouths and became even more cautious.

    When he saw everyone's reaction, a glint flashed in Daozu Hongjun's eyes. He was wary of everyone's reaction. He knew that the reason why it was like this was entirely because of the previous battle.  What has been caused cannot be changed in an instant.

    Daozu Hongjun snorted softly, and then said: "You must have felt everything that happened in Nanzhan Buzhou. As a teacher, I don't need to say anything more. You each have your own opinions in your heart.  , such a big thing has happened, I think you are all on guard, the Three Realms are just a little bit close to being destroyed. Please tell me your opinions on this. After all, this time, it will be  This second time, you should have a good communication with each other, so as not to make such a big fuss next time and have the entire Three Realms ruined for you!"

      Hearing the words of Daozu Hongjun, a sneer flashed across the faces of Sanqing and Nuwa Empress. Why did such a thing happen? To put it bluntly, it was all caused by Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun. If it was Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun,  Hongjun Daozu can be fair and impartial, so how can he let Zhunti and Jieying take advantage of the general trend of heaven to act recklessly again and again.

    It is a matter of life and death for their own family, and the previous events have made Sanqing and Nuwa empress full of resentment. They are not the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. They dare not express their feelings to Daozu Hongjun for fear that they will not be able to bear Daozu Hongjun.  of heavy pressure.

    As a senior brother, Taishang Laojun stood up and said: "Teacher, disciple, please tell me your opinion first. I think the reason why such a thing happened is because of the injustice of heaven. A long time ago, Junior Brother Yuanshi  The disciple had raised the issue when he had a conflict with Junior Brother Zhunti, but the teacher didn't take it to heart. As a result, Junior Brother Zhunti and Junior Brother Jie Yin became more and more crazy, which eventually led to something that almost destroyed the Three Realms.  , and now Tiandao's so-called punishment is even more ridiculous. It seems that Junior Brother Jieying has been greatly hit, but everyone knows that this is not only not a punishment, but on the contrary, it encourages them to act recklessly. I also ask the teacher to give the disciple an explanation.  , so that disciples can understand which is more important, the safety of all sentient beings in the three realms, or the great prosperity of the West?"

    As soon as Taishang Laojun said this, Zhunti and Jieyin's faces instantly became gloomy. Although they knew that Sanqing would not give up, they never expected that Taishang Laojun would directly put all  Everything has been laid out, and even the law of heaven has been questioned. This is not a trivial matter. If you are a little cautious, I am afraid that the West will face heavy pressure again, and even arouse people, interpretations, interceptions, and demons.  A comprehensive attack on the clan.

    Daozu Hongjun glanced at Taishang Laojun indifferently, then glanced at Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian Cult Leader and Nuwa Empress, and then said: "You must all have such thoughts in your hearts. Originally, I didn't want to talk about the matter.  Come out, after all, if you tell more people who know, it will cause greater trouble, but now I have to tell you, lest you doubt my master and the fairness and justice of heaven!"

    Although the words of Taoist Hongjun put a lot of pressure on him, Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian Cult Master and Nuwa Empress were not moved by it. They said in unison: "Disciples don't dare, please ask the teacher to clear up the confusion."  !¡±

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out that they acquiesced to this statement. Regarding the actions of Sanqing and Nuwa Empress, Daozu Hongjun was not surprised. It would be false if they did not have such a reaction.

    Taoist Hongjun took a deep breath and said: "You always feel how wronged you are in your hearts, but do you know the pressure that Zhunti and Jieying are under? The West is flourishing and Buddhism is spreading to the East. That's not  There is no reason, all this is for the stability of the Three Realms. Because of several calamities, the prehistoric era was shattered, the Buzhou Mountains were destroyed, and the spiritual energy of the Three Realms was weakened. The remnants of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons who were suppressed by the Great God Pangu are just around the corner.  , that¡¯s why Buddhism spread to the East just now. This is the way of heaven borrowing the power of humanity to re-strengthen those seals. One Zhu Jiuyin has already made you fearful. If there are more Zhu Jiuyin, then what will you do?  What to resist?"

    When he said this, Taozu Hongjun's tone became more serious, and he directly questioned Sanqing and Empress Nuwa. Unfortunately, Taozu Hongjun's words did not achieve his purpose. Sanqing and Empress Nuwa still had expressions on their faces.  Very cold. For them, even if the remnants of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons are born, it is not a big deal. At least the three realms may not be destroyed. However, if the previous war happens again, the three realms will be directly destroyed. Saints like them have it.  In the danger of death, it is natural to ignore Daozu Hongjun's questions and not take these things seriously.

    ??Benefits, to put it bluntly, everyone is born for profit and goes for profit. Hongjun Daozu overestimated the kindness of Sanqing and Nuwa Empress, but also underestimated the wisdom of Sanqing and Nuwa Empress.

    Taishang Laojun took a deep breath and said: "Teacher, although the remnants of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons are terrifying, they may not be able to destroy the Three Realms. But if Zhunti and Junior Brother Jie Ying are allowed to continue to do whatever they want, then what will happen?  Before the remnants of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons are born, these three realms will be destroyed, and no matter how great their excuses are, they can't cover up such harm!"

    As soon as Taishang Laojun finished speaking, Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian Cult Master and Nuwa Empress all said in unison: "Teacher, what the senior brother said is very reasonable. Although we don't want to see the remnants of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons escape from trouble.  And Chu, I don¡¯t want the Three Realms to be destroyed because of the wanton actions of Jie Yin and Zhunti, so I ask the teacher to make the decision!¡±

    (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 414: Turn your hands to become clouds, turn your hands to become rain

    Chapter 414: Turning your hand into clouds, turning your hand into rain

    Facing the pressure of Sanqing and Nuwa, Daozu Hongjun said in a deep voice: "Okay, very good! It seems that you have already had your own ideas. In your eyes, the chaos gods and demons are not as good as fighting among themselves.  Well done, do you still have the master and the way of heaven in your eyes? Do you really think that you can interfere with the way of heaven? You don't have that power, neither does the master, and Zhu Jiuyin doesn't even have it. The three realms are not as simple as you think.  !¡±

    Seeing the gloomy face of Taoist Hongjun, Sanqing and Nuwa Empress were not afraid. For them, when they saw the punishment of Heaven's Punishment on Jie Yin, they no longer feared the way of heaven. Jie Yin could still survive the heaven.  Punishment, they have great merits, so why should they fear the punishment of heaven? Relatively speaking, preventing the great prosperity of the West is the most important thing. As for the so-called chaos gods and demons, they don't take it to heart at all. Even if the three virtues of the chaos gods  When the devil's remnant thoughts escape from the trap, there will be heaven to resist it, and Hongjun Daozu will bear the responsibility. The most important thing for them is to rapidly develop and strengthen themselves.

    Taishang Laojun said: "Teacher, it's not that we are ignorant, but that we have no choice. You often say that the law of heaven is supreme, but everything we see is not like this. Even if we can not care about it, what do you want us to do?"  Explain to the disciples how to give an explanation to the sentient beings in the three realms, and what happened this time has shocked the three realms. I am afraid that many people have strange thoughts in their hearts. If there is no reasonable explanation, then the three realms will be in chaos!"

    How could Daozu Hongjun not know the impact behind this incident? This is why he was so anxious to summon the saints, Zhen Yuanzi, Ming He, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother to Zixiao Palace.  Only by frightening these people into submission can chaos in the Three Realms be avoided and the way of heaven be left unquestioned.

    Daozu Hongjun snorted coldly and said: "That's enough. I understand your thoughts. Under normal circumstances, I would not argue with you, but this time it is related to the safety of the three realms. The residual thoughts of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons are here.  You don¡¯t think it¡¯s the same thing in your eyes, but you know that in addition to the remnants of the three thousand chaos gods and demons, there are also the remnant souls of the chaos gods and demons that escaped from the hands of the Great God Pangu, and you have also seen everything about the Earth Star. Then  It's the other party's test. You all should know how great Luo Hou is. Luo Hou is just one of the remnant souls of the Chaos Gods and Demons. Think about whether you can withstand the plot of these remnant souls. If these remnant souls  The body has swallowed up the remnants of the sealed origins of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons, which will restore the true bodies of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons. At that time, the entire three realms will fall into their control. The way of heaven will not exist. You will also lose it.  The biggest dependence!"

    Intimidation!  The first thought of all the saints was that Taoist Hongjun was intimidating them, but this idea did not last long, and they soon gave up. If Taoist Hongjun really wanted to say such things to intimidate them, then  It's a bit abnormal. After all, it's a lie. It will be exposed one day, and then the prestige of Daozu Hongjun will plummet.  Daozu Hongjun would not judge such a foolish thing if he could no longer gain their approval.  This is true. None of them know how the Chaos Gods and Demons are. Even Sanqing, who is the Primordial Spirit of Pangu, does not know. After all, they have not received the complete Pangu inheritance. For the Chaos Gods and Demons,  Our understanding is limited to legends.

    Taishang Laojun took a deep breath and said: "Teacher, is the matter really so terrifying? You and Heaven must deal with it so carefully. If the remnant souls of these chaotic gods and demons have already extended their hands and feet into the Three Realms.  , then where are their hiding places? With Heaven¡¯s control over the three realms, they shouldn¡¯t know it. If we know it, then why don¡¯t we preemptively eradicate them in one fell swoop to eliminate future troubles and avoid the danger of the three realms?¡±

    Taoist Hongjun sighed and said: "There is yin and yang in heaven and earth. Everything has two sides. If the remnant souls of these chaotic gods and demons are really in the three realms, it will be a good thing. My teacher and the way of heaven will not be so embarrassed.  They are not in the Three Realms at all, they have their own world, and this world is not under the control of heaven!"

    "What! The other party actually has a world? Teacher, is this world a big world or a small world?" After hearing the words of Daozu Hongjun, Sanqing and Nuwa Empress couldn't help being shocked, and they all shouted out one after another.  Inquiry, wanting to know the details of the world where the remnant souls of the Chaos Gods and Demons reside.

    People die for money, and birds die for food. Under the temptation of absolute profit, Sanqing and Nuwa instantly forgot the idea of ??stopping the west from advancing eastward. For them, the temptation of one world is far higher than that of the fairy world.  If they can control this world, they will be free from the threat of heaven and become the ancestors of one party.

    For the Monster Clan, they can also stay away from the threat of the Witch Clan, recuperate and develop, and no longer need to compete with the Human Race and the Witch Clan for living space, so Empress Nuwa is also excited about it.

    "Sanqing and women"The empress was excited, and Patriarch Minghe and Zhen Yuanzi were also very excited, because they also saw the benefits of this new world and the opportunity to attain enlightenment. They all stretched their heads and waited for Daozu Hongjun's reply.

    If the only ones who can remain calm are the Jade Emperor, the Queen Mother, and the Two Saints of the West, because they know all this in advance before Sanqing, Nuwa, Zhen Yuanzi, and Ancestor Minghe, but in their hearts  These people are not so greedy. If the Chaos Gods and Demons were so easy to deal with, Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu would not be so cautious.

    "In the face of absolute interests, Sanqing and Nuwa Empress had many ideas. They all hoped to get a share of the huge benefits in this world, and they simply forgot whether there was any danger in this world.

    After seeing the appearance of Sanqing and Nuwa, Daozu Hongjun breathed a sigh of relief. This was exactly what he wanted to see. Daozu Hongjun said calmly: "That is a vast world, no smaller than the prehistoric era.  , just like the current Three Realms, but this world is hidden in chaos, and no one knows when it will be born. If you have any thoughts about this world, you must first stop their thoughts, otherwise wait until  These remnant souls have found their respective remnant thoughts. Then the world where the other party is located will be completely controlled by it, and it will never be possible for it to be born again!"

    The words of Daozu Hongjun were somewhat contrary to his will. Everything he said was simply false.  What he said was just taking advantage of the psychology of the saints and using their power to deal with those people who had been thinking about the three thousand chaotic gods and demons. Unfortunately, all the saints had in their eyes at this moment was the astonishing benefits.  But I didn't think about whether there was any lie in it.

    "That is a huge opportunity for one side of the world. Anyone who gets it will have a huge fortune. No one will let it go, no matter whether it is the Three Pure Ones.  No matter whether they are Nuwa or not, they will never let go. Even if there is only a slight chance, they will give it their all.  This mentality is the same as that of Zhunti and Yingyin who want to develop the West.

    Taishang Laojun took a deep breath and tried to calm down, and then asked: "Teacher, what should we do now? We will not just let the West prosper. We can promote the spread of Buddhism eastward.  Force the opponent to come out. If this is the case, it would be a bit too passive. I wonder if the teacher has a perfect method?"

    On the surface, Taishang Laojun said that they were a little embarrassed by doing this, but in fact, he was wondering whether Daozu Hongjun was taking advantage of him. After all, Daozu Hongjun gave him a very bad impression in this incident.  , Taishang Laojun has to guard against it, even if it is just a small temptation, it is not a trivial matter after all.

    Taoist Patriarch Hongjun said calmly: "If there is a way for me as a master, then there is no need to try so hard without success. If you really want to find each other's hiding place now, you can only work together to complete the spread of Buddhism eastward."  Cut off the other party's thoughts first. Only in this way can we force them out. However, I would like to remind you that you are not the only ones who are making plans for them. If your teacher is not mistaken, Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan are also doing the same.  They are plotting against them, otherwise Zhu Jiuyin and the Witch Clan wouldn¡¯t have such an extreme reaction!¡±

    As soon as Daozu Hongjun said this, Taishang Laojun was able to keep his composure, but Empress Nuwa couldn't do it. She lost her voice and said: "Teacher, how is this possible? We have no idea of ??the other party's existence until now.  How could Zhu Jiuyin and the others know in advance whether the teacher had made a mistake?"

    Daozu Hongjun said in a deep voice: "Master also hopes that he is wrong, but all the reactions of Zhu Jiuyin and the Witch Clan make me believe that this is absolutely true. Don't forget that Zhu Jiuyin is no longer here."  As the ancestral witch, he is now the existence of the Chaos Gods and Demons. Whether there is any interaction between the Chaos Gods and Demons, we don¡¯t know. There is no big mistake in being careful. I hope you can be careful and don¡¯t give the other party any chance of being careless.  Take advantage of the opportunity!¡±

    Empress Nuwa said anxiously: "Teacher, if that's the case, why don't you take action yourself? With your cultivation level, you can suppress the remaining thoughts of those three thousand chaotic gods and demons, and stop the other party's thoughts!"

    Taoist Hongjun glanced at Nuwa Empress, then shook his head and said: "I also want to take action personally, but there is a great way above the way of heaven, and the great way is supreme. Both my teacher and the way of heaven are under the suppression of the great way, and you cannot interfere.  If such a battle were not the case, could you really think that Zhu Jiuyin could be so arrogant now? I have already told you what I should say. As for how you want to choose, that is your own business, but there is one thing for me as a teacher.  I want to warn you, don¡¯t try to challenge the bottom line of the way of heaven. Anyone who provokes the way of heaven will be destroyed. Hongjun is the way of heaven, and the way of heaven is not Hongjun, so you can take care of yourself!"

    When Taoist Hongjun said the words he said before he joined the Tao again, Sanqing, the Second Saint of the West and Nuwa Empress fell into deep thought, trying hard to think about the meaning of these words, while Old Minghe  ?? and Zhen Yuanzi were full of thoughts of enlightenment. As for the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, their hearts couldn't help but feel heavy. Now that Daozu Hongjun had told everything, everything they had originally imagined was in trouble.  , it is not an easy task to seize the inheritance of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons under the eyes of the saints. Such drastic changes made them hate Daozu Hongjun even more. Daozu Hongjun did this.  It drove them to a dead end.

    Ancestor Minghe and Zhen Yuanzi had just put their hope in the so-called world, but the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother understood that it was just a mirror, flowers in the water, and the inheritance of three thousand chaotic gods and demons was more practical. At least they could  Seeing examples like Zhu Jiuyin in front of me, I feel confident, but the so-called world is not realistic at all.

    The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother believed that the world was a mirror, and the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin also thought so. Compared with Sanqing and Nuwa, the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin were more practical.  Don't pursue that illusory existence, but pursue visible benefits. Perhaps this is the difference between them.

    Perhaps it is precisely because of this gap between the two sides that Sanqing and Nuwa Empress will gradually lose to the West in terms of orthodoxy, allowing Western latecomers to take over. What causes this is the relationship between them.  concept gap.

    Taoist Hongjun didn't want to say anything more, lest he say too much and make Sanqing and others suspicious. However, Sanqing and Nuwa Empress wanted to find out the root of all this, because if they wanted to succeed,  Knowing that they are close friends, now they have no idea about the enemy they are facing. This is not a good thing. Naturally, they want to ask for more information from Hongjun Daozu so that they can have a clearer understanding of the enemy.  .

    It's a pity that Sanqing and Nuwa Empress have high regard for Daozu Hongjun. Daozu Hongjun also knows nothing about how many remnants of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons there are and what their strength is. Sanqing and the others need everything.  Go check it out.

    Before Sanqing and Nuwa could ask more questions, Taoist Hongjun sent everyone back to the Three Realms with a thought, and Zixiao Palace quickly disappeared into the chaos, leaving no one able to find it.  .

    No matter what thoughts and questions Sanqing and Nuwa empress have in their hearts, they can only solve them themselves now and cannot get help from Taoist Hongjun. In their hearts, they think that Taoist Hongjun did such a thing.  This is a kind of revenge. In retaliation for their previous forced palace of Taoist Hongjun, they are also giving support to the West. With this thought throughout their lives, Sanqing and Empress Nuwa became even more dissatisfied with Taozu Hongjun and the West. This  This kind of resentment may not be a problem for a while, but when it accumulates to a certain point and explodes, it will be very shocking!  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 415: Sensation

    Chapter 415 Sensation

    Hongjun Taoist summoned all the saints, Zhen Yuanzi, Ming He, the Jade Emperor, and the Queen Mother to go to the Zixiao Palace to discuss matters. Such a big matter cannot be hidden from Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu clan. After all, the Ming He ancestor is in the underworld.  On one side, every move of Ancestor Minghe was under the control of Zhu Jiuyin. Zhu Jiuyin knew immediately that Ancestor Minghe left the Sea of ??Blood.

    Hongjun Daozu summoned everyone to go to Zixiao Palace to discuss matters, while Zhu Jiuyin, Gonggong Ancestral Witch, Houtu Ancestral Witch, and Xuanming Ancestral Witch were in the underworld to discuss the future path of the Wu clan. This time  The battle that broke out in Nanzhan Buzhou was also unexpected for Zhu Jiuyin, and it also caught him a little unprepared. Although the Wu clan gained the upper hand on the surface, it also laid a lot of seeds for itself.  The hidden dangers of the West have become the target of public criticism, and the Witch Clan has also become the target of public criticism. After this battle, the situation of the Wu Clan in the Three Realms is also very dangerous.

    Although the Wu Clan has great strength and can sweep across the three realms, that is only relatively speaking. If all the forces unite, it will be difficult for the Wu Clan to be their enemy. This time, Dao Ancestor Hongjun even joined the Ming He Ancestor and the  Zhen Yuanzi has all been summoned to Zixiao Palace. You can imagine how terrifying the meaning behind this is. This is to isolate the Wu clan.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin looks down on the ancestors of Styx and the Asura clan, the underworld is in the sea of ??blood. Although the Wu clan is powerful, there are inevitably many problems in dividing the troops into two places!

    Gonggong Ancestral Witch shouted loudly: "Second brother, we shouldn't help this bastard Minghe, since he is so unkind. Then we will directly kill him and take down the entire blood sea. From now on, we will use  Don¡¯t worry about the safety of the underworld anymore!¡±

    After hearing what Gonggong Ancestral Witch said, before Zhu Jiuyin could speak, Houtu Ancestral Witch said quickly: "No, although Minghe is very shameless, the Asura clan in his hands is not as simple as you think.  Perhaps facing the West, the Asura clan has many shortcomings, but for ordinary people, they still have strong fighting capabilities. What's more, the opponent is fighting at home and has a huge advantage over us, not to mention Styx  This man is protected by the sea of ??blood, and the sea of ??blood never dries up and the river Styx never dies. Even if we can defeat him, we can't kill him!"

    Zhu Jiuyin nodded and said: "Sister Houtu's words are reasonable. We cannot take Ming He lightly and we cannot act impulsively. Now our Wu clan has become the target of public criticism. If we rush to take action.  Then the Three Purities, the Second Holy Saint of the West, Nuwa and other forces will unite to suppress us. The consequences of this will be very serious and we do not want to see it!"

    Gonggong Ancestral Witch said in disappointment: "Don't we do anything and just watch this bastard Styx become so arrogant? In that case, our reputation will plummet even more, and the majesty we finally built up will be damaged.  !¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin said calmly: "Gonggong, don't be too impulsive in everything. It is true that in the Three Realms, strength is respected, and the big fist is the master, but our Wu Clan is not strong enough to be fearless of everyone in the Three Realms. We are not afraid of everyone.  Attack, in this case, we have to make compromises at the appropriate time. It is not a big deal if Styx chooses to betray us at this time. He is not the only one in the Three Realms who can be our ally. We can find someone else.  , even if not. Then we can endure it for a while. They can all unite together mainly because our Witch Clan is too powerful and threatens their survival. However, this kind of alliance will not last long. After all, they have their own  Our interests will naturally be dispersed due to conflicts of interest over time, and then we will have no worries!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin's words aroused the thoughts of Hou Tuzu Wu and the others. The current situation of the Wu clan is just as Zhu Jiuyin said. They can no longer keep a high profile, otherwise it will only arouse public anger. Although Zhu Jiuyin has  The ability can protect the safety of the Wu Clan, but in that case the Wu Clan will lose all its interests in the Three Realms. This is what Zhu Jiuyin does not want to see until the last moment.

    Hou Tuzu Wu sighed and said: "Second Brother's words are reasonable, but what should we do now? This time Hongjun Daozu summoned all the saints to Zixiao Palace. You don't need to ask to know that it is for the sake of the West and for the spread of Buddhism eastward.  , now that we have attracted the attention of all parties, I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult to gain any more benefits from this matter for a while!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "The matter is not as difficult as my sister thought. Although Taoist Hongjun is trying to balance the saints, he has ignored the most important point. Tianting, Haotian and Yaochi  Although they are only quasi-sage cultivators, they occupy the righteousness of the Three Realms. Hongjun sacrifices the interests of Haotian and Yaochi again and again. I am afraid that they have grievances in their hearts, perhaps because of Hongjun Daozu's momentum.  For a while, they didn't dare to act rashly, but as time went on, it became difficult to say, not to mention the spread of Buddhism to the east.With such huge interests in the game, I don't believe that Haotian and Yaochi can withstand the temptation. If they don't move, they will definitely fall out with Hongjun. Then our chance will come!  "

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, Hou Tu Zuwu asked: "Second brother, are you saying that Haotian and Yaochi will also have the idea of ????the three thousand chaotic gods and demons? If so, wouldn't it mean that many people are now interested?  Now that we know this secret, how can we get the maximum benefit from this matter?"

    Zhu Jiuyin said calmly: "Sister, there is no secret in this world. No matter how deep you hide it, everything will be exposed. What's more, this matter itself is difficult to hide, whether it is Tiandao or Hong  Regardless of Jun, the changes in the earth and stars have aroused their vigilance. They will naturally associate everything together. It is difficult to control the overall situation with the power of heaven alone. Naturally, they need the help of the saints. How can they make it happen?  The Sanqings and the others paid regardless of the consequences. There was only profit. Whether it was Minghe or Zhen Yuanzi, they were doing it to prove the Tao, while the Sanqings and Nuwa were doing it for their own Taoism. All these reasons combined, then  Naturally, Hongjun can only throw out the world where the remnants of the chaotic gods and demons are hidden to tempt everyone!"

    Speaking of this, Zhu Jiuyin paused for a moment, and then said: "As for us wanting to seize the greatest benefits, in the end we have to rely on strength to decide everything. In my opinion, Hongjun has created such a big problem.  "Dongjing, even if some of the sealed places will reveal flaws in the spread of Buddhism eastward this time, it will be very limited. If we want to benefit, we can only choose one point to break through, and then we can gain something!"

    Zhu Jiuyin is right. He is the person who knows Taoist Hongjun the best. If anyone knows you best, it is your enemy. On this point, both Zhu Jiuyin and Taozu Hongjun have done very well.

    Houtu Zuwu said in a deep voice: "Second brother, do you mean to take action against the seal in the sea of ??blood?"

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "That's wrong, even Sister Houtu can think of it. Do you think Hongjun and Tiandao will not be vigilant? And do you think Hongjun summoned that bastard Minghe to Zi?"  Why is Xiaogong? A large part of the reason is still to guard against us, but we have to do the opposite. Doesn¡¯t the West want Buddhism to spread eastward? Then we should help them and give them enough convenience so that they can go smoothly.  Complete the spread of Buddhism to the East!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, Hou Tuzu Wu suddenly realized and said: "I understand, the second brother wants to target the remnant souls of the chaotic gods and demons hiding in the dark. This is indeed a good idea. I  I think they will definitely try their best to prevent the spread of Buddhism to the east and prevent Heaven from strengthening the seal. How can we wait and see?"

    Although the idea is good, it is not easy to realize it. There are still many things to do, and Zhu Jiuyin believes that he is not the only one who has the same idea. He is the smartest person in the three realms.  There are many people, but he still needs to compete with others and decide the outcome based on strength!

    Zhu Jiuyin nodded and said: "Yes, that's what I mean, brother. Gonggong, after you returned to Nanzhan Buzhou, you closely monitored every move in the west. Report any disturbance to me, and then Tutu  My younger sister and younger sister Xuanming are still guarding the underworld. While confusing the way of heaven, they can also ensure the safety of the underworld. As for the spread of Buddhism eastward, I am responsible for it alone. After all, I am the body of a chaotic god and demon, and I can sense other chaotic gods.  The devil's aura gives you an advantage over others!"

    Although Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s arrangement has not changed much from before, everyone understands that this is the best choice. Other than that, they can¡¯t think of any better way to get the most benefit for themselves.

    As Taoist Hongjun ended his conversation with everyone, the reason for the spread of Buddhism to the East soon spread throughout the three realms, causing a stir in the entire three realms, and countless people were tempted by it, just as Zhu Jiuyin said  , there are no secrets in the Three Realms. Many people want to take grain from the fire, and even more people want to muddy the waters so that they can fish in troubled waters.

    Why did the entire Three Realms know this news in a short period of time? There were actions from all parties. The West secretly took action, the Three Purities also did the same, and even the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother in Heaven  There is no idle time. If there is no action, only Zhen Yuanzi and Ming He are the two people. These people who take action each have their own ideas, which naturally leads to the current situation. Making such a big movement has disturbed many people.  It makes many people happy, but it also makes many people distressed.

 Text Chapter 416 Difficult Choice

    Chapter 416: Difficult Choice

    Many people were happy, but Patriarch Minghe and Zhen Yuanzi were in tears. Originally, they wanted to actively seize a chance to achieve enlightenment from this great opportunity, but they didn't expect that things would spread.  It was too fast, and they had to face competition from more people, which made them involuntarily hold grudges against Sanqing, the Second Saint of the West, and Nuwa, because in their hearts they recognized this.  These are all things deliberately done by the saints in order to limit their own enlightenment. The reason is that they are afraid that they will share the benefits. How can you cut off someone's future without arousing their hatred!

    Speaking of which, Ancestor Minghe and Zhen Yuanzi did not wrongly accuse the saints. They indeed spread this matter secretly. However, Ancestor Minghe and Zhen Yuanzi did not expect that the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were among them.  In their hearts, they always put the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother in an equal position with themselves. They feel that the other party also wants to share the opportunity of enlightenment in this important event, and will not ruin their future.  Unfortunately, they were wrong. Although the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother had the same purpose as Ancestor Minghe and Zhen Yuanzi, their thoughts were completely opposite.

    For the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, they knew the saints and Taoist Hongjun too well. They did not want to be sacrificed again, so they looked at the whole thing from the opposite direction because too many people  Although the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother wanted to benefit from this matter, they knew that they were just chess pieces in the hands of Taoist Hongjun, and they were also chess pieces that could be abandoned at any time.  If you want to use normal methods to get the opportunity to achieve enlightenment, it is simply impossible. Not to mention that all the saints will stop it, even Hongjun Taoist ancestors will not agree, because that will prevent the great prosperity of the West, so they have  Got new ideas.

    How to make Taoist Hongjun look away from him? The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother worked hard and finally came up with a solution, which was to help the West prosper at all costs, but they didn't want to put themselves at risk.  His reputation was too bad.  That would cut off one's own escape route, so they would also take credit for fanning the flames in secret. They wanted to make all the immortals in the three realms aware of the dangerous situation that the three realms are facing now.  No matter how big the compromise the West makes, it can be disguised as sacrificing its own interests for the safety of all sentient beings in the three realms. It can truly achieve the good wish of killing two birds with one stone, allowing itself to earn enough fame and gain enough benefits.

    ¡°Perhaps if people knew all this, they would think that the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother¡¯s ideas were too crazy, but their situation forced them to go crazy.  Otherwise, there will be only death waiting for them. Many people envy the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother for their good luck.  The boys who are Hongjun Taoist ancestors all have the opportunity to become the masters of the three realms, but who knows how dangerous and unbearable their situation is.

    For the sake of their own safety and future, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother are naturally willing to abandon everything and think about things that others dare not think of. It can be said that no one can believe that the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother have such thoughts.  Yes, after all, no one would think that the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother had such courage and determination.  But they actually did it, and they have already taken the first step.

    It is precisely because no one expected that the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were able to relax and let other couples act as shields for them and block all grievances, while they hid in the dark and laughed at ease.

    Although it is said that there was a fire from the West that caused the incident, the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin did not expect that this fire would be so strong.  It is not a good thing for the West to have too much burning. At least it has exceeded their expectations and aroused their vigilance. You must know that there are too many people who know.  There will be more crazy people. This will not only make the West prosperous, but also hinder the development and growth of the West. This is what Sanqing and Nuwa empress are happy to see.

    In the Western Paradise, Saint Zhunti said with a gloomy face: "Brother, Sanqing and Nuwa are so despicable that they used such shameful means to deal with us. Now we don't need to worry about the spread of Buddhism to the east.  There are not enough catastrophes in the world, but on the contrary, we need to worry about whether we have the ability to cope with these catastrophes. After all, our strength in the West is limited, and there are many people in the Three Realms who are crazy for the sake of enlightenment!"

    The Saint Jieyin sighed and said: "Junior Brother, we have indeed underestimated Sanqing and Nuwa Empress. Although we have the help of Heavenly Dao and Teacher, our lack of foundation in the West is a major weakness. If we are as powerful as the Wu Clan  No matter how big the trouble is, there is no need to take it into account. At the moment, we can only take it one step at a time. We will try it out from Haotian and Yaochi first, hoping to persuade them to give us the West a helping hand to tide over this crisis.  !¡±

      Hearing the words of Saint Jieyin, Saint Zhunti couldn't help but frowned and said: "Brother, I'm afraid your idea won't work, let alone just based on the previous actions of Haotian and Yaochi.  It can be seen how disgusted they are with us in the West. After all, they are the Lords of Heaven and will not give up their own interests easily!"

    The Holy Sage shook his head and said: "How can we jump to conclusions if we don't give it a try? And as long as there is a chance, we have to try our best to fight for it, not to mention we have teachers as our backing, I think Haotian  We will still take care of Yaochi, and this is our opportunity!"

    Sage Zhunti said disapprovingly: "Senior brother, your thoughts and mine are completely opposite. On the contrary, I feel that it is precisely because we have teachers as our backing that we cannot get the support of Haotian and Yaochi!"

    When he heard Saint Zhunti say such strange words, Saint Jieyin was startled, and then asked: "Oh! What does it mean for senior brother to say that? Could it be that the teacher is our backing?  Is our resistance not enough?"

    Saint Zhunti sighed and said: "Too much is too much, and everything will be rebounded when it reaches its limit. As for the issue of heaven, the teacher has overdone it, which has aroused the dissatisfaction of Haotian and Yaochi.  Otherwise, Heavenly Court would not have reacted like that when we fought against the Wu Clan. The 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation' would have been shaken to the ground by the Wu Clan. Even a fool can see that it was just a response.  This scene has no intention at all, and Haotian and Yaochi have never shown up, which is enough to explain everything!"

    Zhunti's words made Jieying Saint stunned, but with his wisdom, he quickly understood the truth. Heaven is the capital on which the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother depend for their survival, while Taoist Hongjun  It touched their fundamentals, so it aroused the vigilance and backlash of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother.

    After pondering for a moment, the saint sighed: "Junior brother is right, but now we have no choice, because only heaven can help us tide over the difficulties, and we have no other help, so no matter what  We should all take the initiative to go to Haotian and Yaochi to give it a try. Even if there is even a glimmer of hope, we must try our best 100%. I wonder where my junior brother thinks we should start?"

    Saint Zhunti took a deep breath, and then sighed: "Senior brother, if you really want to talk to Haotian and Yaochi, then you can't mention the teacher, otherwise you will be in vain. As for where to start from?  In order to open the gap, I think we should start with righteousness, give Haotian and Yaochi a step down, and then use it to their advantage. Only then will there be a glimmer of hope, but the hope is not very great. After all, Haotian and Yaochi  They are not fools, they can clearly distinguish the seriousness of the matter. After all, Heaven is still facing the pressure from Sanqing and Nuwa, so they have to be cautious!"

    When he heard Saint Zhunti mention Sanqing and Nuwa, Saint Zhunti suddenly seemed to have found inspiration, and a golden light flashed in his mind. His expression condensed, and he worked hard to pursue this idea.  There was a flash of light. After a while, Saint Jieyin found inspiration. He said happily: "By the way, we can start with Sanqing and Nuwa!"

    Seeing the excitement of the welcoming saint, the Zhunti saint asked: "Senior brother, have you thought of a way to solve the current crisis and how to persuade Haotian and Yaochi to fully help us in the west?"

    The saint of reception nodded and said: "Yes, brother Wei has indeed thought of a way. I have to thank my junior brother for his words. In fact, we can completely consider everything from the standpoint of Haotian and Yaochi. For them,  The biggest pressure they face is not the teacher, but Sanqing and Nuwa Empress. If we in the West can help them block this pressure and support them to become the true masters of the Three Realms, I think Haotian and Yaochi will not refuse.  , after all, this is a good thing that benefits both sides, and as long as Haotian and Yaochi think about it for a moment, they can understand how great the benefits are!"

    It is easy to say that the saints are invited to help the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother resist the pressure from Sanqing and Nuwa. How can they help? After all, there are a large number of disciples of the Chan and Jie religions in the heaven. As long as the Sanqing intends to fight with the Jade Emperor  If they are in a dilemma, then they can start from many places. You must know that the divine whip is still in the control of Yuanshi Tianzun until now. What can the Jade Emperor without the divine whip use to intimidate Sanqing and Nuwa.

 Text Chapter 417 Cooperation that benefits both sides

    Chapter 417 Cooperation that benefits both parties

    Saint Zhunti was not very optimistic about the idea of ??welcoming the saint, but he didn't say much. He frowned and considered the gains and losses. After all, this was not a trivial matter, and Saint Zhunti had to think about it carefully.  The consequences, you must know that this is related to the development and growth of the West, there can be no mistakes, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable!

    Perhaps in the eyes of ordinary people, this is just a small discussion, but in the eyes of the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin, it is different, because they all understand that their every move is under the supervision of Sanqing and Nuwa Empress.  If they cannot get enough support from the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, what awaits them will be the crazy suppression of the Sanqing and Nuwa Empress, which will seriously hinder the development of the West and affect the development of the West.

    After a long time, Saint Zhunti finally said: "Brother, although what you said makes sense, we can't be too careless. Haotian and Yaochi are under great pressure, and we may not be able to completely help them.  Resist the pressure from Sanqing and Nuwa Empress. If we want to talk to them like this, I'm afraid they will doubt our sincerity and think that we are just talking big words and deliberately inducing them. I'm afraid there will be no results.  After all, we in the West are not strong enough to confront the Sanqing and the Female Empress, so I think we might as well help the Heavenly Court instead, so that we can be more recognized by them!"

    As soon as Saint Zhunti said this, a hint of excitement flashed across Saint Jieyin's face, and he nodded quickly and said: "Junior brother, this is a very good statement. It's because I didn't consider the situation of Haotian and Yaochi, so we just  Let's do it this way. Now that your clone is destroyed, it will take time to recover. This time, I will go to Heaven to negotiate with Haotian and Yaochi!"

    Sage Zhunti nodded and said: "This will save you the trouble, senior brother. I will wait for your good news at home, but it would be better for senior brother to go with Ran Deng. After all, he is the master of our Western Mahayana Buddhism, and we should give him  We need to pay enough attention to it, we can¡¯t follow in the footsteps of Yuanshi Tianzun!¡±

    Sage Zhunti is also very discerning, at least he can think of Ran Deng, the master of Mahayana Buddhism.  Being able to pay enough attention to Ran Deng can bring stability and unity within the West, precisely because the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin have such a broad mind.  That's why after the fall of Naluya, the West can still maintain internal stability.

    The saint nodded and said, "Junior brother, don't worry, I know what to do!"

    Due to time constraints, the reception of the saint was not only delayed.  Soon they headed towards heaven together with Ran Deng.  In terms of speed, the speed of the West is one of the best in the Three Realms. After all, they are not so involved. The two saints Zhunti and Jieyin are very united. At this point, Sanqing and Nuwa Empress cannot get along.  Than.

    As for the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, after they returned to the Heavenly Court from the Zixiao Palace, before they had time to think about the countermeasures, they received a visit from the Holy Saint and Ran Deng.  This surprised the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, because the West is not what it used to be.  That was supported by Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu. Even though the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother had done many small tricks in secret, it was not enough to influence the general trend of Tiandao. They also attached great importance to the visit of Jie Yin and Ran Deng.

    After welcoming Jie Yin and Ran Deng to the Lingxiao Palace, the Jade Emperor said: "I wonder what the purpose of bringing Senior Brother Jie Yin and fellow Taoist Ran Deng to the heaven is. Could it be that something big has happened in the West?"

    The sage Jieyin smiled calmly and said: "Junior Brother Haotian, I can't say that anything big happened in the West. It's just that the three realms are in turmoil now. Some people are secretly doing the villain's deeds and want to affect the great prosperity of our West. But Junior Brother Haotian  As the Lords of the Three Realms and the rulers of the Three Realms, we are here to discuss with our junior brothers how to resolve these influences!"

    Hearing the words of the Saint Jieying, the Jade Emperor's expression changed. He smiled bitterly and said, "To be honest, Senior Brother Jieyin, my current situation in Heaven is also very embarrassing. I am also powerless and unable to spare enough energy to help."  Senior brother is trying to quell those gossips in the Three Realms, I'm afraid he will live up to his expectations!"

    Haotian's answer did not surprise Jieyin Saint. Haotian's polite refusal was already expected by him. Jieyin Saint smiled calmly and said: "Junior brother, there is no need to answer in such a hurry. In fact, I don't want to  Ask the junior brother to take action to quell the gossip in the Three Realms. After all, things have become out of control at this point. What's more, no matter how much the junior brother invests, it is still useless as long as the root cause cannot be eliminated. This time for the brother  Are you here to cooperate with your junior brother, a win-win cooperation?"

    The Jade Emperor was surprised by the words of Saint Jie Yin. He couldn't help but said: "Oh! I don't know how much cooperation Senior Brother Jie Yin wants to have with my Heavenly Court. What kind of cooperation should we focus on?"The leading saint said: "Junior Brother Haotian also knows that as the incident about the Chaos Gods and Demons spreads in the Three Realms, many people will focus on this matter. I don't think Junior Brother Haotian and Junior Sister Yaochi will either.  Exception, but this matter is of great importance. If the smooth spread of Buddhism to the east cannot be guaranteed, it will definitely affect the birth of the chaotic gods and demons. Brother, I want to ask Heavenly Court to cooperate with us in the West in all aspects, and to fully cooperate with us in the West.  Help me, the West, and in return, I, the West, will support my junior brother to master the Three Realms and become the true master of the Three Realms, so that my junior brother can get rid of the influence of Sanqing and Nuwa Empress. I wonder what my junior brother thinks?"

    After hearing the words of the welcoming saint, the Jade Emperor was not in a hurry to repay the favor, but turned his attention to the Queen Mother. You must know that this is not a simple matter. The Jade Emperor cannot make the decision alone. He needs to get along with the Queen Mother.  business.

    After seeing the inquiring look of the Jade Emperor, the Queen Mother said: "Brother Jie Ying's words are a bit too general. Can you elaborate on what kind of price it will cost if we cooperate in depth, so that we can have  A comparison or a comparison?"

    The saint said with a smile: "Even if Junior Sister Yaochi doesn't ask, I will tell you that in fact, our demands from the West are not serious. We just need the two of you to be able to compromise a bit so that we, the West, can use the Heavenly Court to establish its authority and raise the banner of the West.  It¡¯s majestic. It can also dispel the greed of those who want to make me think about the West, that¡¯s all!¡±

    As soon as the Saint Jieyin finished speaking, the Jade Emperor's face changed color, and he said in a deep voice: "Senior Brother Jieyin is bringing up the original request again. Don't you think your request is a bit excessive? I  Heavenly Court has finally established its prestige in the three realms, is it possible that it will be abandoned just by one word from senior brother?"

    The saint said with a smile: "Junior brother Haotian. If you pay, you will gain. As long as junior brother is willing to agree, then I, the West, will naturally give junior brother a satisfactory answer. After all, mutual benefit is the right way. If it is recognized that stationing is only one party's contribution, then naturally  It won¡¯t last long. After all, it is me and the West who have the initiative in spreading Buddhism eastward. If there is a mutual relationship between Junior Brother Haotian, then there will naturally be a good return. To achieve a win-win situation, Junior Brother must consider it carefully!"

    Regarding the words of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, they did not believe it. However, the reason why they did not refuse to welcome the Saint was because they also had unknown plans in their hearts.  The Saint Jieying wanted to use the power of heaven to enhance the power of the West, but why didn't the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother not want to use the power of the West to achieve their own goals.  Complete the plan in your heart.

    The Jade Emperor took a deep breath and said, "Yaochi, what do you think of Senior Brother Jie Ying's words?"

    The Queen Mother took a deep breath and said: "Senior Brother Jingyin's suggestion is very good. However, there are many things that are difficult to do. However, you and I cannot refuse the teacher's order. If Senior Brother Jingyin can give  We have a guarantee, so it¡¯s not impossible to agree to this matter, after all, we have to think about it for ourselves!¡±

    Hearing the Queen Mother's words, the Saint was overjoyed. He was really worried that the Queen Mother would not even give him a chance and would directly refuse. That would be difficult to handle. As long as the Queen Mother was willing to talk, then this matter  It is possible for things to succeed, and the West will have the opportunity to successfully complete the great prosperity.

    The saint did not rush to reply to the Queen Mother. Instead, he turned his attention to Ran Deng and signaled Ran Deng to come forward to discuss with the Queen Mother. After all, Ran Deng is the master of Western Mahayana Buddhism and cannot exist just as a decoration.

    After receiving the signal to welcome the saint, Ran Deng said: "We are all aware of the concerns of the two fellow Taoists. In fact, we understand the difficulties of the two fellow Taoists. As long as the two fellow Taoists are willing to help us in the West, we will wait.  It can be guaranteed that the West will fully assist the two Taoist friends to resist the pressure of Sanqing and Nuwa Empress, and provide strong support to the two Taoist friends. As long as the West can prosper and complete the important task of spreading Buddhism eastward, then it will definitely be  The two Taoist friends restrained most of the energy of Sanqing and Nuwa Empress, allowing the two Taoist friends to reduce a lot of pressure!"

    The Jade Emperor shook his head and said: "Fellow Ran Deng, the pressure on Sanqing and Nuwa is only part of it. There is even greater pressure on us, and the Wu clan is one of them. After all, we have been  For the sake of the West, we opened the "Zhoutian Star Fighting Formation" to harm Zhu Jiuyin, and made the other party shout the slogan of destroying Heaven. Now let us continue to hold the West directly. This is provoking the bottom line of Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu clan. I  We have to admit that the West is very powerful, but it has great shortcomings for the Shangwu Clan, so we have to be cautious!"

    To put it bluntly, the Jade Emperor¡¯s words are asking for benefits from the West. Without enough benefits, if you want them to help the West, there is only one sentence: ¡®impossible¡¯."Heaven is not a fool and cannot sacrifice its own interests to help the West. If they are willing to take action, the West will provide sufficient benefits."

    It seems that the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother are a bit greedy, but in fact, the Holy Saint is being led by the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother unknowingly, striving for the greatest benefits for their heavenly family.

    After hearing the Jade Emperor¡¯s words, this was no longer something that Ran Deng could make. Now it was necessary to make the decision with the Holy Saint. After all, only the Holy Saint with the Holy Spirit was qualified to make important decisions.

    The saint took a deep breath and said: "Junior Brother Haotian, what you two need is nothing more than a great opportunity. We can guarantee that if Heaven is willing to fully help me, the West, then I, the West, will fully support the two of you.  Fellow Taoists compete for the opportunity to attain enlightenment, so Junior Brother Haotian and Junior Sister Yaochi can finally be satisfied!"

    The Jade Emperor laughed loudly and said: "Okay, if Senior Brother Jie Ying has said this, then we will feel more at ease. I hope Senior Brother Jie Ying will not blame us for being too preoccupied. After all, we are not saints, and we are very eager to achieve enlightenment.  As long as Senior Brother Jie Ying arranges everything, then I, Heavenly Court, will do my best to help you and will never break your promise!"

    The saint said with a smile: "Okay, then we have made an agreement. As long as there is an opportunity, I, the West, will do my best to help. Junior Brother Haotian should also know that the West has become the target of public criticism. Brother Wei and Junior Brother Zhunti cannot show up at will.  Body, all this must be handled by Ran Deng. If junior brother has any problems, he can talk to Ran Deng!"

    The Jade Emperor nodded and said: "This is best. Now Senior Brother can go back and prepare. Junior Sister Yaochi and I must also prepare in advance. After all, there are many eyes and ears of Sanqing and Nuwa Empress in Heaven. We need time to deal with everything.  , this is a firm guarantee for our cooperation!¡±

    The Jade Emperor's words made Saint Jie Yin very satisfied, and soon the two parties reached an agreement. Jie Yin and Ran Deng left the heaven happily. After seeing the expressions of Jie Yin and Ran Deng, they had always been  Sanqing and Nuwa, who were watching the West, couldn't help it, because this time things were so abnormal that they had to be cautious.

    Jie Yin and Ran Deng were able to leave the Heavenly Court happily, which meant that the Heavenly Court and the West had reached an agreement again, which made them feel fear. You must know that with the ban of Hongjun Daozu, Sanqing and Nuwa Empress were greatly affected.  On the contrary, in the west, because of the protection of heaven, there were more saints to guide him, allowing him to escape from the ban.

    Under normal circumstances, the Heavenly Court is indeed not a concern, but it is different now. The Heavenly Court plays a decisive role. After all, there is the 'Celestial Star Dou Array' above the Heavenly Court, which is the only one that can rival the Witch Clan in terms of momentum.  The two capitals are on a par with the Great Formation of the Gods and Evils. In addition, with the powerful cultivation of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, who are not restricted by the laws of heaven, this naturally attracts everyone's attention, just in case.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 418 Amazing Thoughts

    Chapter 418: Amazing Thoughts

    When he saw Jie Yin and Ran Deng going to the heaven, Zhu Jiuyin suddenly had a bad premonition in his heart. He couldn't help but secretly thought: "Then the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother will not  If you really have to collude with the West and want to go against Sanqing, Nuwa and the others, will this be the opportunity for our Witch Clan to come?"

    Zhu Jiuyin thought that his chance had come, but Sanqing and Nuwa Empress had gloomy faces at the moment. Although they were prepared for the Jade Emperor and Queen Mother in heaven, what they did not expect was that the other party would actually  The decision was made in such a short period of time. The most important thing is that they have no chance to put pressure on the West.

    Although Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun are not interested in Tongtian Cult Master, now that Tianting is on the side of the West, they have to tighten their contact with Tongtian Cult Master and use the power of Jiejiao to put pressure on Tianting.  After all, the Jie Jiao in Heaven is the only one who can compete with the power of Heaven itself. You must know that a large part of the people in Heaven are Jie Jiao. If the leader of Tongtian Cult can be persuaded to take action, then there is still a chance for things to turn around.

    No matter how reluctant he is in his heart, Yuanshi Tianzun also knows how to choose. After all, the temptation he faces now is very great. Under such an amazing temptation, Yuanshi Tianzun will naturally choose to bow his head.

    In response to the actions of the West, Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun and Nuwa Empress jointly headed to the East China Sea to meet the leader of Tongtian. This move of the Three Saints shocked the entire Three Realms. Even the fool understood that this was  What's going on.  The actions of the West finally aroused their resistance. The entire Three Realms will be polarized. To be precise, it will be divided into three parts of the world. No one in the Three Realms dares to forget the existence of the Wu Clan. Pangu's true body will reappear in the Three Realms.  This shocked everyone, and no one dared to ignore the existence of the Wu Clan, otherwise they would pay a heavy price, and the West was a good example.

    " The joint visit of Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun and Nuwa Empress did not surprise the leader of Tongtian. The current situation is developing step by step in a direction that is not conducive to Taishang Laojun and the others.  In the Three Realms, everything is based on strength, and based on the cultivation of the disciples of the Human and Chan sects, it is very unrealistic to gain something in this great opportunity. As for the demon clan, it is not  Leader Tongtian looked down upon them. No one dared to go to Nanzhan Prefecture. This alone was enough to become their weakness, and no one knew whether the Wu Clan would come out of Nanzhan Prefecture.  After all, the entire Three Realms are talking about Chaos Gods and Demons.

    When everyone sat down, Tongtian Cult Leader said calmly: "What are the two senior brothers and Nuwa Junior Sister doing to come to my Jin'ao Island in such a concerted effort?" Tongtian Cult Leader secretly ridiculed each other as soon as he opened his mouth.  With the vision and wisdom of the leader of Tongtian, how could he not know everything that happened in the three realms, and how could he not understand the intention of Taishang Laojun and the others to join forces? Naturally, he said this deliberately to slap the opponent in the face. After all, Tongtian  The cause and effect between the leader and Yuanshi Tianzun is huge.

    Hearing the words of Tongtian Cult Master, Yuanshi Tianzun's face changed several times, but in the end he did not get angry. People had to bow their heads under the eaves. If Yuanshi Tianzun wanted to gain benefits from the chaotic gods and demons.  Then the help of Jiejiao is needed. At this time, it is obviously not the wise man to confront the leader of Tongtian.

    Taishang Laojun took a deep breath and said: "Junior Brother Tongtian, Brother Wei knows that many things in the past have made you very prejudiced against me and Junior Brother Yuanshi, but now is not the time to care about these things. Brother Wei doesn't believe you will  I am interested in the world hidden behind the chaotic gods and demons. Instead of saying these useless words, it is better to brainstorm countermeasures. You must know that heaven has cooperated with the West. Whether it is the existence of the teacher or the temptation of the West, I  I think both Haotian and Yaochi will do their best to help the West. If we can't work together, we can only watch the benefits being swallowed up by the West!"

    As soon as Taishang Laojun said these words, Tongtian Cult Leader sighed deeply. He understood that Taishang Laojun's words were reasonable. Although Jie Jiao was powerful, in the face of the alliance between the West and Heaven, Jie Jiao could not support it alone.  , not to mention that there are big sharks like the Wu clan hiding in the dark, ready to launch a fatal blow.

    Leader Tongtian said: "Okay, then I don't know how senior brother wants to cooperate with me, Jie Jiao. Maybe he wants to use me, Jie Jiao, as a shield. If you can't do it fairly, then there is no need to say more. I need to do it for you."  The disciples are responsible!"

    This time, Tongtian Cult Leader opened the sky window and spoke frankly. He directly used words to block Taishang Laojun's malice and put himself in an invincible position. In fact, Tongtian Cult Leader was overly worried. Taishang Laojun was not a fool. He knew  What should I do and what shouldn't be done at this time? I won't use Jiejiao as a shield at all.

    Taishang Laojun shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "Junior Brother Tongtian, it seems that you still have resentment towards us.Be on guard. In fact, you don¡¯t need to be like this. Junior Brother Yuanshi and Junior Sister Nuwa and I will not do this to harm our own strength. It¡¯s actually very simple for us to find you this time. We just need Junior Brother to cooperate with us in explaining the teachings.  Give Haotian and Yaochi some interference in the Heavenly Court, so that they cannot fully help the West. As for the spread of Buddhism to the East, they have not started yet, but they are not in a hurry!  "

    The leader of Tongtian said calmly: "I was bitten by a snake once and was afraid of well ropes for ten years. I am just trying to protect myself. If this is your request, it doesn't matter. I will do it even if you don't mention it. If the three of you have nothing to do,  Then please come back!¡±

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT OFFICE

    The fact that Master Tongtian was so cautious made Taishang Laojun extremely distressed. This time, he felt deeply powerless. He really didn't expect that such a long time had passed and Master Tongtian was still so defensive about him.  , making myself unable to have in-depth communication with them.

    In fact, for the Tongtian Cult Leader, his position is much more advantageous than that of Taishang Laojun and others. Although the Jie Cult is not as good as the Wu Clan, it is not weaker than the West. It has the ability to protect itself, and there is no need to look at other people's faces.  However, Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun and Nuwa Empress could not do this.  Originally, Empress Nuwa's situation was better, but with the strong comeback of the Witch Clan, Empress Nuwa's situation also took a turn for the worse, and she was under greater pressure.

    After seeing the reaction of Master Tongtian, Taishang Laojun secretly sighed. Although he had thousands of words in his heart, he could not say them out because Master Tongtian did not give him this opportunity. Yuanshi Tianzun's expression was even more  Several things have changed. If Taishang Laojun hadn't been stopping him all the time, I'm afraid Yuanshi Tianzun would really be able to hold back the anger in his heart. In his eyes, Tongtian Cult Master was too arrogant and didn't put himself in his eyes at all.  , how can Yuanshi Tianzun, who thinks too highly of himself, not be annoyed.

    "It's a pity that in this world, the strong are respected. Lord Tongtian has strong strength, but Yuanshi Tianzun does not, so he can only swallow his anger and be kicked out by Lord Tongtian in despair.

    After leaving Jin'ao Island, Yuanshi Tianzun finally couldn't suppress the anger in his heart and said loudly: "Elder brother, you also saw Tongtian's reaction. Do you think it is necessary for us to cooperate with him with his attitude?"

    Taishang Laojun glanced at Yuanshi Tianzun indifferently and said in a deep voice: "Junior brother Yuanshi, do you think we can get a share of the benefits from this opportunity without the help of Jie Jiao? Don't forget  Nowadays, there are many people thinking about this opportunity, and if we are not careful, all our efforts will be wasted!"

    Empress Nuwa also sighed: "Senior Brother Yuanshi, now we have no choice but to compromise with Senior Brother Tongtian. Only in this way can we have a chance to get everything we want!"

    Yuanshi Tianzun said disapprovingly: "Senior Brother, Junior Sister Nuwa, you are wrong. It's not that we have no choice. In fact, we have always missed one side of our strength. Even the teacher has forgotten them?"

    As soon as Yuanshi Tianzun said this, Taishang Laojun and Nuwa Empress couldn't help but frowned. They thought for a moment but still found nothing, so Taishang Laojun said: "Junior Brother Yuanshi, I don't know which side you are referring to.  power?"

    Yuanshi Tianzun said in a deep voice: "Human race, everyone has always forgotten the existence of the human race. As the protagonist of the three realms, the human race is protected by the law of heaven and has great luck. However, this time the strong comeback of the Wu race is completely different from the human race.  , I think the human race will not be vigilant, and there are three ancestors in the human race. If we can persuade the human race to cooperate with us and stand on our side, then what does the heaven mean, what does the west mean, Jiejiao  Either way, it won¡¯t affect the overall situation!¡±

    I have to admit that Yuanshi Tianzun¡¯s words are very reasonable, and his thoughts are also very fast. He can think of things that others have not thought of. As the protagonist of the Three Realms, the human race does have good power. If they can persuade the human race, then for them  It is a great advantage that there are many human cultivators in the heaven. Although they are in low positions, they cannot fight against many people. If they can succeed, then they will have a chance to make a comeback.

    Taishang Laojun shouted loudly: "Okay, Junior Brother Yuanshi is really quick-thinking, and this plan is very good. Now the Wu Clan has parted ways with the human race, and Brother Wei is the leader of the human religion, and Junior Sister Nuwa is the Holy Mother of the human race. If we come forward, then this  It is very possible, as long as the human race takes action, the West¡¯s calculations will not matter.¡±

 Text Chapter 419 An irresistible temptation

    Chapter 419 An irresistible temptation

    Empress Nuwa also nodded, agreeing with the words of Taishang Laojun. Although Yuanshi Tianzun has all kinds of bad things, when it comes to quick thinking, he is indeed very good. At least for people like the human race, they have never thought of it.  , including her, the Holy Mother of the human race, did not consider the existence of the human race.

    At this moment, the human race did not know that they were being targeted by Yuanshi Tianzun, and Taishang Laojun and Nuwa Empress actually agreed with Yuanshi Tianzun's words and wanted to draw the human race into this incident and let the human race face it again.  Regarding the huge waves in the sky, you must know that today's human race is no longer the human race that shared joys and sorrows, life and death. Today's human race has too many ideas, and has long forgotten the courageous heart of its ancestors.

    It is not a good thing for the human race to choose to be born at this time, and to form an alliance with Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun, and Nuwa Empress. At least the human race is not as good as Yuanshi Tianzun thought.  It has powerful summoning power, but how much this ability has now is a question worthy of discussion. And if the human race really chooses to take this step, then it will be a head-on confrontation with the Wu clan, and the consequences are even more unpredictable.  .

    Unfortunately, all this did not attract the attention of Empress Nuwa, Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun. To them, all they saw was the rapidly expanding strength. They believed that as long as they could deal with the human race, they would have full capabilities.  This time, I had the upper hand in this great opportunity, and everything else was washed away by that benefit.

    Empress Nuwa took a deep breath and said: "Without further delay. Since both senior brothers have this idea, let's go to Huoyun Cave to meet the Human Emperor. As long as they agree, then this matter  It will be much easier!¡±

    The Human Emperor, as the supreme being of the human race, the being who suppresses the destiny of the human race, finally reappears in the eyes of the immortals in the three realms at this time, and the person who caused all this is Nuwa Empress, who is the Holy Mother of the human race.  Taishang Laojun, the leader of the teaching.  There was also Yuanshi Tianzun who put forward this crazy opinion. It was precisely because the three of them went to the Fire Cloud Cave that the entire Three Realms were shaken again.  The immortals in the three realms once again thought of the existence of the human race.

    When he realized that Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun and Nuwa Empress abandoned themselves and went to Huoyun Cave, Tongtian Cult Master's face became gloomy, and he said coldly: "What a Taishang Laojun, what a good person."  A Nuwa. You keep saying that you want to unite. This is what you call alliance. If you abandon me, Jiejiao, to go to see the Emperor of Humanity alone, you really treat me, Tongtian Cult Master, as a fool. I go to hold Haotian for you. Don't dream about it!  "

    At this moment, the resentment in the heart of the leader of Tongtian broke out, and he no longer had the slightest intention to contain the heaven, and everything was allowed to develop on its own.  Jiejiao fell silent again just when it was about to explode.

    After seeing the actions of Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun, and Nuwa Empress, the faces of the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti, who were just happy that they had received help from heaven, changed drastically.  The saint said in a deep voice: "What a Sanqing. I didn't expect that they would have such a trick. We miscalculated. Such a huge force of the human race was given up in vain!"

    After losing the realm of the saint, the state of mind of the saint has changed, and it no longer has the original calmness. Perhaps this is the impact of strength.

    After hearing the words of the leading saint, Saint Zhunti smiled calmly and said: "Brother, actually you don't have to be like this. Even if we can think of the help of the human race, do you think we can convince the other party? Don't forget us.  In the eyes of the Human Emperor, the West is basically an enemy. Even if it goes to see the Emperor, it will only bring humiliation to itself. The most important thing is that people's minds have changed now, and it is still unknown how much strength the human race can have. At the moment, we are  We should urge Haotian to start the beginning of the spread of Buddhism to the East and break everything up. As for the reactions from all parties, we don¡¯t need to pay attention to it!¡±

    As soon as Saint Zhunti said these words, Saint Jieyin's expression changed, and he nodded in agreement with Saint Zhunti's statement. The West was indeed very unbearable in the eyes of the Human Emperor. After all, they were forced  The death of a human emperor is a huge infamy, and the other party will not forget it even after so many years.

    Compared with the Second Saint of the West, Zhu Jiuyin was very calm. In his eyes, whether the human race chose to be born at this time or to escape from the world, it had no impact on him, because no one could change his  Decision, since Zhu Jiuyin has made a choice, he will not be swayed by external forces.

    When Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun and Nuwa Empress went to Huoyun Cave, Sage Zhunti began the beginning of the spread of Buddhism to the East, and the Lingming Stone Monkey returned to Huaguo Mountain and the East China Sea.  , did not give it to Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tian.??There was also a big incident when the Nuwa Queen reacted. At the expense of the Dragon King of the East China Sea, the existence of the Lingming Stone Monkey was known to the three worlds, and the Dinghai Shenzhen iron left by Zhu Jiuyin was taken away.

    The East China Sea Dragon Palace was right under Jie Jiao's nose, but Jie Jiao didn't react at all. Not only that, even the Wu Clan and Zhu Jiuyin didn't react at all. The West won the initial victory with lightning speed.  The spread of Buddhism to the East officially began, but Jie Jiao, who had originally placed his hope on it, turned a blind eye.

    Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun and Nuwa Empress, who had just arrived in the Fire Cloud Cave, immediately sensed the appearance of the Lingming Stone Monkey. By the time they reacted, it was already too late. As for the Lingming Stone Monkey, they  But they watched Zhu Jiuyin in pain and the killer destroyed him, but they didn't expect that it would reappear at this time. They were not fools. They naturally understood that the only one who could do this in the three realms was the way of heaven. This was the way of heaven.  Help the West.

    Taishang Laojun and Nuwa Empress could still tolerate the appearance of the Lingming Stone Monkey. After all, they had long known how important the position of the West was in the eyes of Heaven. However, what they couldn't bear was that they had just made a good relationship with Tongtian Cult Leader.  Communication, but not long after turning around, Tongtian Cult Master threw his promise behind him. Such a change naturally made them angry.

    Although Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun and Nuwa Empress were full of anger, but now they were in the Fire Cloud Cave but they had no place to vent their anger. They could only watch the West quickly accomplish their goals.  .

    In the hearts of Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun and Nuwa Empress, they thought that Master Tongtian was a naked betrayal, but they did not think about it. If they had not abandoned Master Tongtian first and came to Huoyun Cave to find the Human Emperor and the merchant  How could it cause such a violent reaction from the leader of Tongtian Cult and abandon their previous agreement.

    Everything is on both sides. Maybe Tongtian Cult Leader has all kinds of bad qualities, but since Taishang Laojun and the others are determined to unite with Tongtian Cult Leader, they have to do a better job. Even if it is only superficial, it is a pity that they don't have it.  .

    Regarding the visit of Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun and Nuwa Empress, the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors had different ideas. They all had various considerations in their hearts regarding the human race's involvement in such a crazy thing. After all, their decision  It is related to the future of the human race, and it cannot be decided just by patting your head.

    The human race hides a powerful force, but it is the power of the human race to protect itself. Whether it is feasible to walk from darkness to the light at this time is what the Human Emperor is worried about. You must know that this power of the human race comes from back then.  The directness of the Wu Clan, and they left the Wu Clan to make a decision on their own, which was to officially break up with the Wu Clan. They all knew how risky this was, so they needed time to consider it.

    Time, for Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun and Nuwa Empress, this is what they don't have in Qiaqia, because Saint Zhunti's move caught them off guard, and Jie Jiao's move made them move on their backs.  If everything cannot be resolved quickly, it will be too late by the time the West completes its layout.

    Among the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors, the Earth Emperor Shennong and King Yu held objections. They were unwilling to see the Human Race and the Wu Clan officially break up, while Fuxi, Xuanyuan and other Human Emperors believed that the Human Race should be allowed to be born.  , let the Three Realms know the existence of the human race. The human race is not weak. Since then, the two sides have had disputes.

    In the eyes of Shennong and King Dayu, the human race seems powerful and has countless practitioners. If they can be gathered together, they will form a force that can influence the general trend of the three realms. However, they know that the human race today is no longer them.  At that time, the human race had changed, and people's minds had changed. How many of these cultivators would be willing to fight and sacrifice for the human race was unknown, because the environment had changed and people's hearts had also changed.

    Unfortunately, most of the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors agreed to cooperate with Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun and Nuwa Empress, because in their eyes, they believed that the strength of the Wu Clan had affected the status of the human race, and the human race wanted to maintain its status.  Then they need to show their strength, and this time is a good opportunity. Of course, the most important thing is that Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun and Nuwa Empress offered them conditions that they cannot refuse!

    What conditions would have such an effect?  Benefits, great benefits, Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun and Nuwa Empress promised to the human race that they would give the human race a chance to achieve enlightenment. Although Nuwa Empress is the human race¡¯s Holy Mother, she is not a true saint of the human race.  , after all, Empress Nuwa was born in the demon clan, so under this condition, the emperor naturally couldn't refuse!  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 420: The Storm Resurfaces

    Chapter 420: The storm rises again

    The opportunity to prove the truth means that the human race will have its own saint, and no longer need to be controlled by others, and no longer need to act based on other people's faces. Such a temptation is indeed something that the Human Emperor cannot refuse. Under such temptation  No matter how much Shennong and King Yu objected, it was useless, because they understood that this had become a foregone conclusion, an unchangeable foregone conclusion. Even the three ancestors of the human race could not refuse such a temptation. This was the true role of the human race in the three realms.  A great opportunity to stand up.

    Although Shennong and King Yu understood that such an opportunity would lead to an extremely dangerous crisis, it was a pity that they could not change the outcome. After all, they could not change the views of Fuxi and others, nor could they change the greed in people's hearts.  It was no longer their concern to be ungrateful, for under such temptation anything could happen.

    Proving the Tao and becoming a saint, for Fuxi or the three ancestors of the human race, is a huge temptation. No one can refuse such a temptation. This is why Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun and Nuwa Empress can be confident  The reason why they are standing here is because they know that they have grasped the weakness of the human race.

    When Fuxi, on behalf of the human race, agreed to the request of Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun and Nuwa, a trace of unwillingness flashed on the faces of Shennong and King Dayu, but they were single and weak and could not change it.  All of this, I can only watch things slipping into a direction that I don't want to see, and I am powerless to stop it.

    The Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors exist to suppress the fate of the human race, and they cannot leave the Fire Cloud Cave lightly.  This is the rule of Heaven, and of course it is also the restriction imposed by Heaven on the human race. Only in this way can humans not threaten the safety of Heaven.  It makes it impossible for the human race to truly form a powerful existence like the Wu clan. I have to say that this method of Tiandao is really too powerful. Without the leadership of the Human Emperor, the human race has gradually turned into a mess. Even today, even the Human Emperor has not appeared.  Being able to truly unite the entire human race is something Taishang Laojun and the others have not seen.

    At this time, Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun and Nuwa Empress were immersed in that sweet dream, thinking that their plan had finally succeeded and that they could finally get rid of the embarrassing situation of insufficient strength.  No longer will they humble themselves to find the Tongtian Cult Leader and be angry with the Tongtian Cult Leader. They are fully capable of controlling everything.

    This idea is a good one.  But the reality is cruel. When they reached an agreement with the Human Emperor, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother followed the agreement with the Holy Saint and gave the Lingming Stone Monkey, who is also Sun Wukong, a great opportunity to become famous through the Dragon Clan of the East China Sea.  Spread throughout the three realms.  Let the three worlds know about the existence of the luminous stone monkey.

    When the Lingming Stone Monkey took away the Dinghaishen Needle Iron from the Dragon Palace of the East China Sea.  Zhu Jiuyin naturally felt something. He snorted disdainfully and said: "Haotian Haotian, it seems that you have finally embarked on this path, cooperating with Jieyin and Zhunti. It seems that your ambition is also  It's about to explode, and your previous favor will be returned to you soon. I hope you can still hold on and not be knocked down by Taishang Laojun."

    In Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s eyes.  In his eyes, the choice between the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother was very disdainful.  The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother are taking risks by cooperating with the West, just like the human race who chose to cooperate with the Supreme Laojun and the others. If they do not become saints, they will eventually become ants. In the eyes of the saints, they are just ants. There is no way for ants to want to be on an equal footing with the saints.  It's impossible. Everything is just a choice made by the saints in desperation. When the final benefits are distributed, everything will change amazingly. Then they will regret it. In the three realms, strength is respected, and there is no absolute  Although he has great ambition and greed, he will only become a pawn in the hands of others.

    Although the human race is the protagonist of the Three Realms, they do not have strong power, and the promises they receive are nothing more than mirror flowers and moonlight. Perhaps in Fuxi's eyes, he thought that Nuwa Empress would not deceive him and would stand on his side, but he forgot  Since the Nuwa Empress has the weakest cultivation among the trio of Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun, how can she protect Fuxi's interests and become a saint? That is a pursuit that many people want. Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun  Yuanshi Tianzun has disciples. Did they think of their disciples? If the human race can abandon the witch race, how can people like Taishang Laojun not abandon the human race.

    After leaving the Fire Cloud Cave, Yuanshi Tianzun's face lost the previous joy, but said worriedly: "Senior Brother, now Junior Brother Tongtian has made it clear that he wants to go back on his word, and the Heavenly Court no longer has any restraint, so we have to be careful.  , after all, we need time to prepare everything now, but these two bastards Zhunti and Jieying didn't give us this time at all. They have already started the plan to spread Buddhism eastward. Everything changed when the Lingming Stone Monkey came out. Now we are  We need to guard against Western raids!¡±

    How could Taishang Laojun not know all this?But right now, they don¡¯t have that much energy to deal with the sudden outbreak in the West. As for the Tongtian Cult Master, they no longer have any hope at this moment. Taishang Laojun is not a fool, and naturally understands that his actions have deeply caused  Due to the resentment of the Tongtian Cult Leader, the agreement between the two parties has long been of no use, and now they can only rely on themselves for everything.

    Taishang Laojun took a deep breath and said: "Junior Brother Yuanshi, Junior Sister Nuwa, you have all seen the current situation. Junior Brother Tongtian can't count on us. We can only save ourselves now. Don't stop.  Keep secret, use all your abilities, as long as we survive this period, everything will be under our control!"

    Hearing the words of the Supreme Lord, Yuanshi Tianzun said in a deep voice: "Leave Heaven to me for the time being. As for other matters, I am powerless. After all, my disciples are limited!"

    Taishang Laojun said: "The affairs of the human race will be left to Junior Sister Nuwa. As for the West, I will arrange for my disciples to go undercover and be able to grasp the opponent's every move at any time, so that the West will not catch us off guard again!"

    In this way, Taishang Laojun and the others had a clear division of labor, and each began to take action after taking action.  The two sages Zhunti and Jieyin no longer hesitated, and they cooperated very well with the Jade Emperor and began to build momentum for the spread of Buddhism eastward.  The luminous stone monkey Sun Wukong put on a good show, changing everything step by step.

    Whether it¡¯s the West or Taishang Laojun, they are all speeding up, hoping that they can take the lead, so the Three Realms fell into an unusual silence, and everyone was gathering strength.  It's a pity that no one noticed that because of the loss of the Sea-Dinging Needle Iron in the East China Sea, the aura of the chaotic gods and demons that were originally sealed in the Sea Eye of the East China Sea leaked out.

    No one thought that a dragon in the East China Sea would be affected by the breath of the chaotic god and demon, and since then the East China Sea has become unstable.  A chess piece that could explode at any time fell silently. No one on either side noticed all this, and even Zhu Jiuyin himself did not expect that things would turn out like this.

    With such changes in the East China Sea, the North Sea is even more lively.  When everyone turned their attention to Sanqing, Nuwa and the Two Saints of the West.  The Dragon Demon King exerted powerful pressure on Beihai Dragon Palace, eroding the power of Beihai Dragon Palace step by step, and attempted to capture the entire Beihai Dragon Palace.

    Time is very urgent for both parties. The West is accelerating the spread of Buddhism to the East. The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother above the Heavenly Court are fully helping. Although there is the obstruction of Chan Jiao, they have lost the support of Jie Jiao.  The Jade Emperor in heaven naturally sticks to his word.  The voice of Chan Jiao was quickly suppressed.

    In order to give Lingming Stone Monkey a greater chance, he can accelerate his plan.  The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother spent a lot of money and even held another Peach Conference to create greater momentum for the West.

    For the Flat Peach Conference, this time the Jade Emperor did not invite any saints, let alone powerful people like Zhu Jiuyin, Ancestor Minghe, and Zhen Yuanzi. He only invited those average people in the Three Realms. After all, no matter Zhu Jiuyin,  Whether Yin appears or a powerful person like Patriarch Styx appears, he will have enough power to destroy the situation he has set up with the West.

    When the Pan Peach Conference appeared again in the eyes of the immortals in the three realms, Zhu Jiuyin understood in his heart that the arrangement of the West was coming to an end, and soon the West would become famous in the Three Realms, an earth-shattering event.  It was about to happen. Zhu Jiuyin originally wanted to ruin the arrangement of the West, but when he thought about the favor he still owed to Haotian, Zhu Jiuyin gave up the idea and gave it to the Jade Emperor with a thought.  A message was sent.

    When receiving the message from Zhu Jiuyin, the Jade Emperor's face couldn't help but turn gloomy. He said with a gloomy face: "What a Zhu Jiuyin, he can actually say such words. It seems that in  In his eyes, we are just like ants, we are so arrogant and arrogant!"

    When seeing the reaction of the Jade Emperor, the Queen Mother said: "Haotian, what happened to make you so angry that you actually said such words? Could it be that Zhu Jiuyin declared war on our heaven!"

    The Jade Emperor said in a deep voice: "Yaochi, take a look for yourself, what the lunatic Zhu Jiuyin said!" As he spoke, the Jade Emperor handed the copy of Zhu Jiuyin's message to the Queen Mother.

    After taking it from the Jade Emperor's hand, the Queen Mother's face changed several times in an instant. She said in a voiceless voice: "Zhu Jiuyin is really arrogant to the extreme. He actually treated us like fools and took advantage of us for not inviting him to the Peach Conference.  In order to repay our previous share of karma, this is really ridiculous. Is it possible that we have to invite him to the Peach Conference? It¡¯s really??You are so arrogant and arrogant to the point of being unreasonable!  "

    Although the Jade Emperor was angry, he quickly calmed down after getting angry. He was not a fool. Naturally, he knew that he could not compare with Zhu Jiuyin, so he sighed and said: "Forget it, Yaochi, originally we also  We didn¡¯t expect Zhu Jiuyin, the bastard, to repay our favor. Since Zhu Jiuyin said so himself, we acquiesced. And no matter what Zhu Jiuyin did, at least we didn¡¯t have to worry about him secretly tearing us down.  Taiwan, this can be considered a great blessing among misfortunes, let¡¯s just pretend that nothing happened!¡±

    It¡¯s easier said than done. Is this possible when such a thing has never happened?  They are just deceiving themselves and others. Strength is the most respected among the three realms. Zhu Jiuyin does not have an extreme reaction now, but it does not mean that Zhen Yuanzi, Ancestor Minghe, and Sanqing are willing to see such a thing happen.

    The Queen Mother sighed: "Haotian, Zhu Jiuyin can use this as an excuse to repay our favor, but if Sanqing, Nuwa, and others are looking for trouble, what should we do? You must know that this can be  It¡¯s not an ordinary thing, I¡¯m afraid Sanqing won¡¯t let go of this great opportunity to attack us easily!¡±

    Hearing this, the Jade Emperor couldn't help but frowned and said: "Yaochi, what should we do in your opinion? Now that the initiative is in their hands, we have to fight with our backs. I'm afraid it will be difficult to stop such a thing."  It seems that our previous decision was a bit too hasty and we should not make it easily!"

    The Queen Mother shook her head and said: "Having said that, we don't have no other choice. Now that we have made a decision, we cannot regret it. And if we regret it now, it will only make people laugh.  The only solution is to make everything happen in advance, and by the time Sanqing and the others react, it will be too late!"

    As soon as the Queen Mother said this, a hint of joy flashed in the Jade Emperor's eyes, and he laughed and said: "Okay, what a good plan. As long as we launch it in advance and let the spiritual stone monkey take the lead, everything will be fine. Since then,  Even if someone wants to cause trouble, there is no chance. By the time they arrive, everything will be a foregone conclusion, so we will do it this way!"

    Zhu Jiuyin thought that everything was changing and everything would be out of his control, but he didn't know that everything was changing silently and that everything was developing in the direction he knew.  Although it is somewhat unbelievable, it is true.

    Of course, there are some minor changes. At least Zhu Jiuyin doesn't know everything about the human race. What Zhu Jiuyin doesn't know is that under the instigation of the Nuwa Empress, the third ancestor of the human race decided to go  Heaven wants to embarrass the Jade Emperor at the Peach Blossom Conference, and wants to teach the West a profound lesson to let them know how powerful the human race is.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 421 The thief shouts to catch the thief

    Chapter 421 The thief shouts to catch the thief

    Empress Nuwa's idea was good, but she didn't expect that the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother had made preparations in advance. Her little calculation was probably in vain, and there was no way it would produce any results.  He lost his face and made the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother laugh.

    This woman was very decisive when she made up her mind. Nuwa Empress quickly discussed with the three ancestors of the human race how to teach the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother a profound lesson. In fact, there are many people who have the same idea as her. Among the Three Purities  Except for the leader of Tongtian who can remain silent, Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun are determined to slap the Jade Emperor in the face, and they are all starting to prepare for the day of the Pan Peach Conference to slap the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother hard in the mouth.

    Just when everyone was carefully preparing to show off their majesty at the Peach Conference to give heaven a show of strength, the Jade Emperor had already arranged everything. The Taishang Laojun and their actions were not hidden from the Jade Emperor. Since the Taishang Laojun is unkind,  , and the Jade Emperor was even more unjust. This time he not only wanted to accomplish his own goal, but also wanted to teach Taishang Laojun a lesson, and slapped Taishang Laojun in the face with the hand of the wise stone monkey.

    Soon Sun Wukong, the monkey head, entered step by step into the arrangements designed for him by the Jade Emperor. During the preparations for the Peach Conference in Heaven, the monkey head was stolen. The Jade Emperor did not really think about the West, so naturally  The monkey did not get the best flat peaches in the peach garden. In order to fool the Second Saint of the West, the Jade Emperor used three thousand flat peaches this time.  Anyway, it will eventually fall into the belly of Lingming Stone Monkey. No one knows that Heaven will gather those flat peaches in order to hold this flat peach conference. Even if someone has grievances, they will only be vented on the head of the West and have nothing to do with Heaven.  On the contrary, the West owes Heaven a huge favor. How could the Jade Emperor not do such a good deed?

    Regarding this arrangement, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother could save whatever they could. Anyway, the Lingming Stone Monkey Sun Wukong was just a monkey who had never seen the world. Naturally, he didn¡¯t know how bad the banquet arranged by the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother was. Treating him like this  For a monkey who has never seen the world, in his eyes, no matter how bad the banquet is, it is top quality.

    Everything is just as planned by the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother.  Sun Wukong, the Monkey King, couldn't stand the excitement, so he was so excited that he wanted to make a scene in heaven. He ran to the venue of the Peach Conference arranged by the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother in advance and wreaked havoc.  Everything delicious and delicious is packaged, and what you can¡¯t eat yourself is packed away.

    "It's a pity that no matter how smart the monkey head is, Sun Wukong has fallen into the Jade Emperor's plan. He wants to go to the Heaven and the Flower and Fruit Mountain instead.  However, as soon as the power of the immortal wine took off, he was secretly led by the Jade Emperor in a dazed state to the alchemy place where Taishang Laojun left his clone in the heaven.  The monkey was extremely greedy. When he saw the unguarded elixir, he naturally put it into his mouth crazily. All the elixirs refined by Taishang Laojun's avatar in heaven for so many years entered his stomach.  Crazy to make up for the origin of Sun Wukong being taken away by Zhu Jiuyin.

    Originally, the two sages of the West wanted to use the flat peaches in heaven to restore Sun Wukong's origin. Unfortunately, they never thought that the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother had a hand in it. There was something wrong with the peach Sun Wukong ate, and it was impossible to restore his origin. And in  Under the calculation of the Jade Emperor, he took Taishang Laojun's elixir and completed the restoration of his origin.  Since then, no one knows the tricks played by the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother.

    Under the gaze of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, Sun Wukong, the monkey head, went down to Heaven and returned to Huaguo Mountain, and when Sun Wukong left Heaven.  The manpower arranged by Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun and Nuwa Empress came to the heaven, and the Flat Peach Conference was officially about to begin.

    When they saw Guangchengzi, Xuandu and the third ancestor of the human race appearing in the heaven, a sneer flashed across the faces of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, while those who came to the heaven to attend the Peach Conference stood there.  While preparing to watch a big joke, you must know that there has never been a peaceful time since the start of the Peach Conference. Something happens every time, and this time is no exception. Everyone is not a fool. Look at Guangchengzi and Xuandu*  The * master and the three ancestors of the human race came together for a duel, so they knew that the other party was coming with bad intentions.

    Before the Jade Emperor could speak, Guangchengzi stepped forward and said, "Jade Emperor, I heard that the Peach Peach Conference is going to be held today. I'm not invited to come, but I wonder if I can go and see it? I don't think with the magnanimity of Heaven, I won't refuse.  Bar!"

    Hearing Guangchengzi's words, the Jade Emperor said calmly: "Those who come are guests. Since you have this intention, please go to the heaven and take a seat first. I will not call you as I have to wait for other Taoist friends to arrive."  .¡±

    The Jade Emperor's reaction was to let Guangchengzi and Xuandu fight.?They were stunned. They really didn't expect that the Jade Emperor would be so easy to talk to. He didn't refuse at all. You must know that last time he took the opportunity of the Peach Conference to slap the West in the face, but this time he and others were obviously here.  Looking for trouble, the Jade Emperor allowed himself and others to enter the Heavenly Court so easily, which was hard for them to accept for a while. However, Guangchengzi and Xuandu believed that the Jade Emperor was afraid of causing trouble. After all, there were people in the Heavenly Court, including the Chan and Jiao sects.  As a disciple, the only ones who would be embarrassed would be the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother.

    Guangchengzi and Master Xuandu looked at each other, and then strode into the heavenly court with the third ancestor of the human race. They didn't know that it was because of their arrogance that they suffered a big loss and lost their lives.  Losing face.

    After seeing Guang Chengzi, Master Xuandu and the three ancestors of the human race entering the heaven together, a sneer flashed on the faces of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. Unfortunately, the sneer flashed by and no one noticed it.  With the arrival of the Human and Chan religions and the three ancestors of the human race, all the people invited by the Heavenly Court soon arrived. The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother announced the official start of the Peach Conference and led everyone to the venue.

    When everyone arrived at the venue, the faces of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother instantly turned livid. The entire venue was a mess, and Guang Chengzi, Master Xuandu and his group stood in the middle of the venue.  Such a scene naturally makes people have endless thoughts. Everyone knows why Guangchengzi and Master Xuandu came. They came to cause trouble, but no one thought that they would be so cruel and playful.  They were so big that they smashed the plate and stopped everyone's thoughts. From then on, they naturally became the target of public criticism and were despised and hated by everyone. You must know that it is not easy for casual cultivators. It is not easy to have such an opportunity.  Now they were beaten by Ren and Chan. How could they not be angry about it? Naturally, they were all scolding Guangchengzi and Xuandu from behind.

    The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were filled with joy after seeing everyone's reactions, but they knew that it was not the time to be happy yet. The Jade Emperor shouted angrily with a livid face: "Guangchengzi, Xuandu, what do you want to do?  Do you still have the existence of Heaven in your eyes? You actually did such crazy things. If you don¡¯t give me an explanation today, then don¡¯t blame me for being rude to Heaven!¡±

    As soon as the Jade Emperor said this, Guangchengzi and Master Xuandu woke up from the shock. Guangchengzi and Master Xuandu were not fools. They did not do this. They were like this when they came.  After thinking about the abnormal behavior of the Jade Emperor before, the fool also knew that he had been plotted by the Jade Emperor.

    Guangchengzi cursed loudly: "Haotian, you are so despicable, you actually played this trick of calling the thief to catch the thief, you really think that we are easy to bully, but you are going to fall on us for causing such a mess yourself!  "

    As soon as Guangchengzi said this, the Jade Emperor sneered and said: "It's so shameless for such a man to explain two religions. He actually beat him up. Heaven has been preparing for a long time to hold a peach conference, and there are witnesses to this.  I think all the disciples of you who are teaching in Heaven know that now you dare to do it but dare not take it seriously, which is a disgrace to both religions!"

    Originally, Guangchengzi's words made many people doubt the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. After all, the Heavenly Court could play such tricks. The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were also very suspicious, thinking that this was done deliberately by the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother.  De is the scheming person and the two religions, but when they heard the Jade Emperor's counterattack, everyone turned their attention to Guang Chengzi and the others again. Guang Chengzi and the others were more suspicious than the Jade Emperor.

    There is evidence for what the Jade Emperor said. There are not only disciples of the Chan and Chan sects in the heaven, but also many casual cultivators and Jie sect disciples. They can all prove that what the Jade Emperor said is true. Then the result is self-evident.  Guangchengzi and the others were playing the trick of calling the thief to catch the thief, treating everyone like fools.

    Just as everyone was glaring at Guang Chengzi and his party, the Suiren clan, one of the three ancestors of the human race, stepped forward and said: "Jade Emperor, I, the Suiren clan, can swear to God that none of this is our fault. When we come,  This is how it is here, and as soon as we came in front, you all came in behind. Making such a big noise cannot be done in a short while. I hope the Jade Emperor can investigate clearly.  You wronged a good person and let the evil person escape!" (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 422 The thief shouts to catch the thief (2)

    No one believed what Suiren said, because Chanjiao had people in heaven, and they could collude with both internal and external parties, and then deliberately appear with Suiren and others. In this way, they could get rid of their own suspicions, and they could ruthlessly attack  They gave the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother a big mouth, so everyone looked at the Suiren clan with as much disdain as they wanted, and the human race's face was completely lost in an instant.

    As an emperor, the Jade Emperor is also very proficient in power. He naturally knows what he should do at this time. Since everyone has set up a stage for him, if he doesn't grasp it well, he will be a bit sorry for himself.

    The Jade Emperor snorted coldly and said: "Human Ancestor, don't you think these words are a bit funny? You are the only ones here, and it is not difficult to do this with your cultivation level. What's more, you still have helpers. Think about it."  It's impossible to convince me with just empty words, don't treat me like a fool!"

    When the matter reached this point, Master Xuandu had to come forward. He said in a deep voice: "Jade Emperor, I don't know what you want. If you have any requests, just put them forward directly. There is no need to be secretive anymore. Everyone  We are not fools, we understand what is going on, this time we admit defeat!"

    The Jade Emperor said calmly: "I don't want to push people too hard. This time, the Peach Conference has been spread among the three realms, and fellow Taoists from all walks of life have arrived. For the sake of the saint, I don't care about you juniors. You just  We just need to return what we took away so that the Peach Blossom Conference can proceed normally!"

    The Jade Emperor's request is very simple, but precisely because it is so simple, it is even more difficult to complete, because all this has nothing to do with Guang Chengzi and the others, so how can they get the lost things, but now the Jade Emperor has said  At this point, they couldn't help but object, because there was a group of immortals watching them nearby. They were not worried about one or two people, but with so many people, they had no choice but to be cautious. Once they provoked public anger, the consequences would be serious.  It is unimaginable that there will be huge trouble for them.

    "It's so embarrassing. Guangchengzi, Xuandu and others responded to the Jade Emperor's request in an unreasonable way, because they couldn't do it. They could only look anxious and unable to reply in words.

    Seeing the looks of Guangchengzi and others, the Jade Emperor said in a dark voice: "Why do you dare to do it? Don't you want to return the things that have been eaten by Heaven? You must know that Heaven is holding the Peach Conference this time for the safety of the Three Realms.  It was decided that in the face of the pressure from the Chaos Gods and Demons, for the sake of the stability of the Three Realms, the Heavenly Court would hold the Peach Conference again to enhance the strength of the Three Realms. But don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too much to just swallow up all the benefits without saying a word?  , or is it that you people and the Chan sect don¡¯t take the safety of heaven and the three realms into consideration at all!¡±

    What a big hat. The Jade Emperor was really cruel. He directly put such a big hat on Guangchengzi and the others. If this hat was really put on him, that person and the two sects of Chan would be in the Three Realms.  His reputation was completely ruined, and he himself gained such a benevolent and righteous name for the Heavenly Court, which really killed two birds with one stone.

    Faced with such an accident, Guangchengzi and Xuandu were so angry that they gnashed their teeth and even wanted to eat the Jade Emperor alive. They were not fools, so they naturally understood that they had fallen into the trap that the Jade Emperor had prepared long ago.  , but he was unable to refute, so he could only let the Jade Emperor pour dirty water on himself.

    As a human ancestor, Suiren's heart couldn't help but feel heavy after seeing this situation. He originally thought this was a very easy thing, but when he really faced all this, he realized that his idea was a big mistake.  Wrong, to be able to become the Lords of the Three Realms, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother are not soft persimmons who can be manipulated by others. At least they do not have this qualification.

    Suiren said in a deep voice: "Jade Emperor, since what happened has happened, and you also believe that we are responsible for it, to catch a thief is to catch the thief, you must have proof, you can't just put all the blame on us with empty words.  , we are standing here, you can have someone come and inspect us to see if we have any lost things!"

    The Suiren clan would not make such a decision unless they had to. After all, it would be a loss of face. However, compared to becoming the enemy of everyone, this is their only choice, and only this method can clear their own suspicions.

    Unfortunately, as the Tao is as high as the devil, there are many Western disciples among those who came to participate in the Peach Conference. Someone in the crowd sneered: "We are all practitioners, if we want to hide  It's such a simple thing that others can't find it out even if they want to, not to mention that there are still people in the Heavenly Court and many disciples of the two sects who can't find it out!"

    At this moment, there was a sudden burst of footstepsThe sound of ?? came from afar, and a group of people quickly came to the conference venue. Dadi was afraid and said to the Jade Emperor: "Your Majesty, your Majesty, Taishang Laojun's boy came to report that the Tusita Palace was stolen. All  The elixir is gone, please send troops to track down the thieves!"

    After hearing the words of the heavenly soldier, Master Xuandu's face became even more gloomy and terrifying. He snorted coldly and said: "What a Jade Emperor, he even dares to attack the saint's dojo. You have to give it to me."  An explanation!¡±

    The expression of Master Xuandu made the Jade Emperor sneer again and again. The Jade Emperor did not respond to the accusations made by Master Xuandu. At this time, silence is the best choice. It also allows people to have endless leisure to think and be able to  It will cause greater repercussions in the hearts of everyone, and it will bring greater shame to the people and the two religions!

    Everything was just as the Jade Emperor thought. Some people couldn't bear to see Master Xuandu's actions and sneered: "The two religions of Ren and Chan are really overbearing. Why don't you give up when such a big thing happened at the Pantao Conference?"  On the contrary, the Tushita Palace still doesn¡¯t know whether it¡¯s true or not and wants the Jade Emperor to give you an explanation. The Lord of Heaven is really unbearable in your eyes!¡±

    The sewage was poured so hard that Master Xuandu was speechless. The Taishang Laojun, who originally wanted to teach the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother a lesson, couldn't bear it anymore.  If the quarrel continues, the face of that person and the Chan sect will be lost, and the human race will be separated from them. After all, this is no longer a trivial matter.

    Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun, and Nuwa Nianghao all had such hatred in their hearts that they were just a little bit inattentive, but they had caused such a big mess in heaven, and they had to step in to resolve it all.  The impact.

    Just when everyone was talking about it, there was a sudden fluctuation in the space. Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun and Nuwa Empress came out of the sky. Taishang Laojun said in a deep voice: "It's so lively, unexpectedly  Someone has plotted against Pindao. Since you don¡¯t have any evidence, let Pindao and others work together to figure out who has the courage to play with everyone so brazenly!"

    As the Taishang Laojun spoke, his eyes were fixed on the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. Even a fool could tell from his manner that these words were directed at the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother.

    When he heard this, the Jade Emperor said without changing his expression: "Okay, since Senior Brother has taken action, everything will naturally come to light. I also want to know who is so bold!"

    The Jade Emperor showed such confidence that Taishang Laojun couldn't help but tremble in his heart. If the Jade Emperor can say this, it means that this matter has nothing to do with him. In this way, this matter is a bit complicated, but the arrow has to be fired.  , things have reached this point, Taishang Laojun has no choice, because he does not want to bear the bad reputation, and does not want to be hated by the immortals in the three realms.

    Taishang Laojun took a deep look at the Jade Emperor, and then said to Yuanshi Tianzun and Nuwa Empress: "Junior Brother Yuanshi, Junior Sister Nuwa, let's work together to make calculations in public, so as to prove the innocence of our disciples and give an explanation to all sentient beings in the three realms!  "

    Yuanshi Tianzun nodded and said: "Everything is decided by senior brother, I have no objection!"

    The most important thing at this time is to find out who is behind the scenes. In fact, after seeing the confident look of the Jade Emperor, Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun all understood that all this was definitely done by the West. They did this.  The purpose is to attack people and clarify the reputation of the two religions. Of course, there is definitely the support of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, otherwise it would not be possible to do it so quietly, but empty words will not work, they must have evidence.

    The three saints joined forces, and soon the scenes reappeared in front of everyone's eyes. Everything the Lingming Stone Monkey did in the heaven was clearly revealed. The thief was found, but how to deal with the Lingming Stone Monkey became another problem.  A big problem has arisen. The most important thing is that the heavenly soldiers and heavenly generals who originally guarded the Peach Blossom Conference were all on the teaching side, but the Lingming Stone Monkey was able to do all this unimpeded, which made people sneer.

    Taishang Laojun and the others wanted to ask the Jade Emperor for an explanation, but now they should give an explanation to the Heavenly Court. There was no one in the meeting where the disciples of Chan taught to take care of the flat peaches, and there was no one in Taishang Laojun's Tushita Palace.  If it is said that all this was arranged by the Jade Emperor, no one would believe it. After all, everyone knows how tense the relationship between the Jade Emperor and the human and Chan religions is. Even if the Jade Emperor wanted to do it, he would not have the ability, but he could do it.  Only people and interpreters can teach themselves this point.

    (To be continued)q

 Text Chapter 423: Beating the Divine Whip

    Chapter 423: Beating the Divine Whip

    The thief shouted to catch the thief. This idea flashed in everyone's mind, but no one dared to say it. After all, everyone was afraid of the saint's revenge. Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun were also a little dumbfounded at this moment. They did not expect it.  Things would be like this, even Nuwa looked at them with suspicion.

    Such a look made Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun feel uncomfortable. It was like slapping them in the face and causing them pain. If those loose immortals had such thoughts, Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun would still  I won't care too much, after all, they are just a piece of loose sand, but now even the Nuwa Empress has become suspicious, which has to make Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun look down on them. After all, even their own allies do not trust themselves, so it is possible that they are not human beings.  What a failure.

    Taishang Laojun took a deep breath and said: "This time it was just an accident, but the result has come out. Everything was caused by the Lingming Stone Monkey. Junior Brother Haotian, as the Lord of Heaven, you should give  Let¡¯s explain it to each other, at least send troops to capture the Lingming Stone Monkey to stabilize the Three Realms, what do you think?¡±

    "It seemed that the Supreme Lord was asking the Jade Emperor what he meant, but in his words he was very tough and did not give the Jade Emperor any chance to object. He wanted to force the Jade Emperor to take action.

    The Jade Emperor did not have an overreaction to Taishang Laojun's reaction. For him, all this had been expected. After all, he knew too well the character of Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun. The Jade Emperor said calmly: "Send heavenly soldiers."  , it has nothing to do with the Heavenly General taking down the Lingming Stone Monkey. However, Senior Brother and Yuanshi Brother should also give me an explanation for all the things that happened in the Heavenly Court. Now your disciples are too presumptuous and do not care at all.  Take me, the Lord of the Heavenly Court, seriously. Even something as important as this Peach Conference can be violated. This time, Senior Brother¡¯s Tushita Palace was stolen. Please let me give you an explanation. You are a saint with great supernatural powers.  I found the thief, but I don¡¯t have such ability, junior brother. If it happens again, what should I, the Lord of Heaven, do?"

    The Jade Emperor's rhetorical question made Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun frown, although they knew that the Jade Emperor would not accept his fate easily.  However, they never expected that the other party's counterattack would be so fierce, so they objected silently. At this time, Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun were scolding their disciples bloody.  Isn't this a slap in the face? It gives the Jade Emperor a chance to attack them!

    Although Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun didn't want to pay attention to the Jade Emperor, they couldn't do so in front of so many people, because they were the ones who initiated this matter.  If they don't give the Jade Emperor an explanation.  Then it was confirmed that all of this was secretly planned by them. At that time, their fun was a little too big. Even the Nuwa Empress would break away from them, causing the alliance that was finally established to fall directly.

    Taishang Laojun took a deep breath and said, "Junior Brother Haotian, what kind of explanation do you want?"

    The Jade Emperor said in a deep voice: "Elder brother, I don't want to go too far. It's just that the disciples of the Human and Chan religions have gone too far. Heaven has rules. Their lack of rules will only cause trouble to happen in Heaven. In order to be able to  Let the heaven become harmonious. I hope that senior brother can return the 'divine whip' given by the teacher back then!"

    As soon as the Jade Emperor said these words, Yuanshi Tianzun's face instantly became gloomy. In his heart, the Jade Emperor really opened his mouth like a lion this time, and he wanted to ask for the 'God Beating Whip'. If this was the 'God Beating Whip'  Falling into the hands of Haotian, who else in the entire heaven dares to compete with Haotian, no one can stop him under the 'God Whip'.

    Yuanshi Tianzun snorted coldly and said: "Haotian, put away your greed. Your request is too much. It is impossible to give you a divine whip. You should give up this intention and stop beating me."  It¡¯s an idea!¡±

    As soon as Yuanshi Tianzun said this, the Jade Emperor sneered disdainfully: "In this case, there is nothing to talk about between us. The matter has become very clear. Everything is the fault of you and Chan.  There are heavenly rules. Since they have made mistakes, they have to take responsibility. If humans and the Chan religion cannot make up for everything that heaven has lost, they will all be destroyed in spirit and form under the heavenly rules. People or things are better.  , Senior Brother Yuanshi, make your own choice!"

    Good guy, the Jade Emperor has always been too careful and has never had a direct conflict with the Sanqing. But this time, he did not leave any face for Yuanshi Tianzun and directly slapped Yuanshi Tianzun in the face and directly issued the final warning to Yuanshi Tianzun.

    The words of the Jade Emperor made Yuanshi Tianzun angry. He shouted loudly: "You are outrageous, Haotian. Remember your identity and don't try to challenge our patience. That is not you."Affordable enough!  "

    As soon as Yuanshi Tianzun opened his mouth, Taishang Laojun couldn't help but sigh secretly in his heart. Yuanshi Tianzun was really too impulsive and too careless. In fact, 'beating the divine whip' was not as important as Yuanshi Tianzun thought.  Even if this treasure is handed over to the Jade Emperor, it will not have much impact. He believes that as long as the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother are not fools, they will not completely break up with Ren and Chan. It is a pity that Yuanshi Tianzun made such a fuss and forced the Jade Emperor not to do so.  Don't be tough. After all, the Jade Emperor is the Lord of Heaven. He needs to give a strong impression to the immortals of the Three Realms, so that he can stabilize the overall situation.

    threaten!  That is just a small trick that cannot be put on the table. This is something Taishang Laojun has always been unwilling to do. For Taishang Laojun, he always relies on wisdom to achieve his goals, but Yuanshi Tianzun is different from Taishang Laojun.  , he cares too much about face and always appears in a strong manner, which inevitably leads to conflicts with others.

    The Jade Emperor ignored Yuanshi Tianzun, but turned to Taishang Laojun and said: "Elder brother, is this also what you mean? If so, then there is nothing to say between us. Heaven is not a human being, and the two religions can be interpreted  Where we act recklessly, if senior brother has the same idea, then we can only go to Zixiao Palace to see the teacher again!"

    The Jade Emperor is not someone to be trifled with either.  Now that he has made a decision, he will no longer shrink back. The most important thing is that now he is doing everything according to Hongjun Daozu's wishes.  He is vigorously helping the West to prosper and spread Buddhism eastward smoothly. However, the resistance now comes from the Three Qing Dynasties. Even if it is brought to the attention of Taoist Hongjun, he believes that Taoist Hongjun will be on his side at this time.  .

    Taishang Laojun took a deep breath, then stared at the Jade Emperor for a moment, and said: "Junior Brother Haotian. Although your request is reasonable, you should know that the 'God Whip' is very important, if you want it.  It's not that we can't leave it to you, but you have to think clearly about it yourself. If there is any cause and effect in the future, you will have to bear it yourself. It has nothing to do with us or the two religions. If you still decide to ask for a 'fight'  Then I can hand it over to you as the master of the Divine Whip!"

    As soon as Taishang Laojun finished speaking.  Yuanshi Tianzun showed a trace of anxiety on his face and said loudly: "Elder brother"

    Before Yuanshi Tianzun could finish his words, Taishang Laojun said in a deep voice: "Junior brother Yuanshi, please be patient. Everything is decided by my brother, so don't say anything more about this matter!"

    Although Yuanshi Tianzun was unwilling to do so, when he saw the solemn look on Taishang Laojun's face, he sighed secretly and said nothing more.  He retreated directly, while Nuwa's expression was constantly changing.  It seems that she is very uneasy in her heart. Everything today has a great impact on her. Everything is beyond her expectation, which makes her heart unable to calm down. She is worried about gains and losses.

    Regarding the words of the Supreme Lord, the Jade Emperor did not back down, and he could not help but back down at this time. If he was afraid, he would completely lose his dignity in front of the immortals in the three realms, and the prestige of the heaven would plummet, and he would never be able to do so again in the future.  Don't even think about commanding the Three Realms, so he had to force himself to persevere even if he gritted his teeth.

    The Jade Emperor said in a deep voice: "Elder brother, I have nothing to think about. This 'divine whip' was originally prepared by the teacher for Heaven. Only by mastering this treasure can Heaven be able to settle down!"

    Taishang Laojun nodded and said: "Okay, very good, as long as you don't regret it, Junior Brother Yuanshi, please hand over the 'God Beating Whip' to Junior Brother Haotian. This matter will be settled. Nothing will happen to Heaven in the future."  That has nothing to do with us!¡±

    Although there was unwillingness in his heart, Yuanshi Tianzun did not hesitate. With a cold snort, he waved the 'God Whip' and threw it to the Jade Emperor. Regarding the reaction of Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother felt a little uneasy in their hearts.  , for them, the reaction of Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun this time was really abnormal, but they had to shoot when the arrow was on the string. No matter how uneasy they were, the Jade Emperor could only accept the 'beating whip'.

    When the 'God Beating Whip' fell into the hands of the Jade Emperor, Taishang Laojun said in a deep voice: "Junior Brother Haotian, the 'God Beating Whip' has been handed over to you. You should also give us a favor for today's matter.  Explain, I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me, you have to take down that daring monkey thief and give everyone an explanation!¡±

    The Jade Emperor nodded and said: "This is natural, senior brother, please rest assured. Even if the monkey escapes to the horizon, he will not be able to escape the punishment of my heavenly court. Senior brother will just wait for the news!"

    After hearing the Jade Emperor's reply, Taishang Laojun didn't say anything more, but nodded calmly, then turned to his disciple Master Xuandu and said: "Senior Brother Taiqingtian, don't be here anymore.  ShamefulEye-catching!  "

    The words of Taishang Laojun are not only meant for Xuandu, but also for Guangchengzi and the others. What happened today has brought shame on both the people and the two religions. Taishang Laojun does not want them to continue to stay.  Come down and be laughed at.

    The Suiren clan and other human masters shook their heads secretly when they saw this. They were greatly disappointed with the arrangements made by Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun and Nuwa Empress this time, and felt a little uneasy in their hearts. It was really worthwhile to cooperate with such a saint.  Any chance of success?  This made Suiren and the others feel confused.

    When things got to this point, even Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun and Nuwa Empress all showed up, but there was no reaction from the West. Even people like Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan who loved to join in the fun didn't make any move.  This is very abnormal, making all the immortals in the three realms wary, worried that things will get out of control. After all, in the hearts of these people, Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan are too powerful, so powerful that they are afraid of them.  situation.

    The more forbearing the Witch Clan is, the more uneasy it makes them. If the Witch Clan is allowed to continue to recuperate, the pressure on them will be even greater, and they may all be blown up into the sky at some point.

    Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun and Nuwa Empress left quickly. The only ones left in the entire heaven were those casual cultivators who had gained nothing. Although they had seen the relationship between heaven and humans and Chan,  However, compared to this loss, it made them even more heartbroken.

    None of us are fools. We naturally know that even if we can catch the Lingming Stone Monkey, it is impossible to get the treasure back. And no matter how brave the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother are, they will not be able to get another piece of the spiritual fruit.  Let them improve their cultivation, so they could only leave the heaven with a sigh.

    After everyone left, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother breathed a sigh of relief. Although the Jade Emperor was so tough when facing Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun, only he understood that all this was to support himself. If  If Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun continue to insist on confronting the Heavenly Court, then the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother will definitely not be able to continue to support them. After all, the strength gap between them is there, and it is considered a good thing for them to have such a result.  A good ending. As for the capture of the Lingming Stone Monkey, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother didn't have much to worry about.

    Perhaps catching the Lingming Stone Monkey would put a lot of pressure on Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun. After all, Heaven is on the side of the West. Even if this matter causes a big problem, the loss to the West will not be too great.  Because they all understand that it is impossible for Heaven to sacrifice the West at this time, and they can only be wronged.  However, for the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, catching the Lingming Stone Monkey was not a difficult task. After all, before the cooperation, Heaven had already reached an agreement with the West, and the arrangements for the Lingming Stone Monkey had already been decided.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 424 Unexpected Discovery

    Chapter 424 An unexpected discovery

    The two saints Zhunti and Jieyin were in a good mood at this time. In their eyes, they believed that the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were truly cooperating with the West. Otherwise, the Lingming Stone Monkey would not have been able to recover its damaged origin so quickly. Although  There was a little accident involving Taishang Laojun, but monkeys are inherently greedy, so there is nothing to be suspicious of when something like this happened. They did not have any reaction to Heavenly Court¡¯s arrest this time.  Let Heaven do it.

    The two sages of the West were happy, but the Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun and Nuwa Empress who left the heaven were in a very heavy mood. After all, they suffered a big loss this time, especially Yuanshi Tianzun who had always felt sorry for the Taishang Lao.  You were dissatisfied with letting yourself hand over the innate spiritual treasure, the Divine Whip, to Heaven.

    After returning to Taiqing Heaven, Taishang Laojun looked at the angry look on Yuanshi Tianzun's face and said: "Junior brother Yuanshi, are you still worried about that 'beating the divine whip'? In fact, there is no need, 'beating'  Even if the divine whip is in your hands, what's the use? Do you dare to use it to deal with those people in heaven? You don't dare. That will only cause public anger. After all, you don't occupy the name of orthodoxy. Since you don't dare to do this  What's wrong with throwing out useless chicken ribs? What's more, do you really think it's a good thing that the 'God Whip' is in Haotian's hands?"

    Hearing what Taishang Laojun said, Yuanshi Tianzun said doubtfully: "How do you say this, senior brother?"

    Taishang Laojun said: "Although it is good to use the divine whip, it is not a good thing if it falls into the hands of Haotian and Yaochi, because Junior Brother Tongtian will be the most affected. Junior Brother Tongtian can't just watch us being controlled by Haotian and ignore us.  Me, then we will just hand over the 'God Beating Whip' to Haotian. Now it depends on Junior Brother Tongtian. No matter who wins or loses among them, they will not have the energy to compete with us, and the West will lose the power of Heaven.  Help, isn¡¯t this killing two birds with one stone!¡±

    "Brilliant, senior brother is brilliant!" Yuanshi Tianzun and Nuwa Empress said in unison.

    Taishang Laojun waved his hand and said: "This is nothing, it's just a little trick. The most important thing is that we must have strength. Without strength, any conspiracy and trick will be vulnerable. Strength is the most important thing! This time  Everything that happened in Heaven is a reminder to us that we cannot underestimate Haotian and Yaochi, otherwise we will capsize in the gutter!"

    Empress Nuwa nodded and said: "Elder brother is right. It seems that Haotian and Yaochi are the victims of this incident, but in fact they got a big advantage. They got the rights of the immortals in the three realms without paying anything.  Good impressions have made the prestige of Heavenly Court penetrate deeply into the hearts of these people. On the contrary, a few of us have become despicable villains in the eyes of the immortals in the three realms. Regardless of whether this matter was designed by Haotian and Yaochi, we should all be vigilant and cannot  We have made the same mistake again. Now that the spiritual stone monkey has been born again and has recovered, we simply ignore it and focus on the overall spread of Buddhism to the east. There is no need to fight with the West and the heaven on the periphery!  "

    As soon as Nuwa said this.  Taishang Laojun's eyes burst out with a ray of light, and he said in a deep voice: "Junior sister is right. Previously, we have been led by the West and Heavenly Court, always slowing down the other party. Now it is time for us to fight back.  No matter what the West has planned, no matter how hard Heaven can try, we can only focus on ourselves and hit them wherever they hit, and we will always gain something. Now we have the support of the human race and the cultivation of the three ancestors of the human race.  As long as the Wu Clan doesn't take action, it will be enough to overwhelm everything, even if the West has any tricks, it will be useless!"

    This time's defeat in the heaven caused Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun and Nuwa Empress to change their plans. They no longer fought with the West on the periphery. They concentrated on waiting for the war to come and conquer everything with their absolute strength.

    After the farce in the heaven ended, the Three Realms became depressed and on the verge of breaking out. Originally, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother wanted to use the Lingming Stone Monkey to attract the attention of the Three Pure Ones, so that they could  There was enough time to make other preparations, but it was a pity that they were wrong. This time, there was no reaction from the humans, the Chan Sect, and the human race. Only the demon race was running around. There was no change, and they seemed not to be affected by this incident.  .

    Nowadays, the disciples of Ren and Chan are obedient to the orders of Heaven. Such changes have made the Jade Emperor and Queen Mother feel uneasy, and they are worried about whether Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun have some conspiracy.

    This person always has all kinds of fantasies, and the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother are no exception. When the two religions of Ren and Chan have been pressing on them, they want to conflict with this pressure, but when they do it, they are suspicious of it.  Is there any conspiracy? Such changes are changes in people's hearts.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? After the appearance of the two sects of Man, Chan, and the human race, what was hidden in the dark?Power began to emerge. With the changes in the East China Sea, the four seas became unstable, and the Earthly Immortal Realm became unstable as well. The Lingming Stone Monkey actually had contacts with some people of the Monster Clan, and even became sworn sworn friends.  The change was beyond everyone's expectation, because there were actually disciples of Jie Jiao among the sworn disciples, which made all the forces start to feel uneasy.

    Of course, some people are uneasy, while others are happy. There are always pros and cons in this world, and this time is no exception.  And the Demon King Jiao also appeared in the sworn ceremony, and the Demon King Jiao kept encouraging Sun Wukong to go crazy, and other people were also fanning the wind in secret, for fear that Sun Wukong would settle down. The monkey's state of mind was originally  It was very irritating, and with the instigation of so many people, it was natural that he would be in full swing with Heaven.

    Originally, the Heavenly Court wanted to give the monkey a lesson and then stop. However, the monkey acted so boldly that the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother had to change their strategy. Although they originally intended to help the West, that was also a matter of score. Now with the changes in the situation  , the previous arrangement was inappropriate.

    Before Heavenly Court's power could be suppressed, the West couldn't help but take action first. Ran Deng didn't give Heavenly Court a chance to take action, and suppressed the monkey first. Before Westing took action, it would have been better to say hello to the Jade Emperor.  Okay, then both sides can still have a step to go down, but people like Ran Deng did not do that. In their hearts, they believed that the heaven was already controlled by the three religions of Ren, Chan, and Jie. If they were in contact with the Jade Emperor,  Shang, then they will be attacked by the three religions immediately. You must know that the Lingming Stone Monkey has died once, and they do not want to see the Lingming Stone Monkey in danger again.

    In the eyes of the West, it is believed that the reason why the Lingming Stone Monkey became so arrogant was entirely because of the arrangements of the Sanqing Dynasty and Nuwa Empress, in order to have an upright reason to destroy the Lingming Stone Monkey again.  The opportunity for the West to prosper and swallow up all the benefits.

    It is precisely because of this selfish performance of the West that the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were humiliated. The Supreme Lord originally asked for an explanation from the Heavenly Court. Now that the West has taken action, how can he give an explanation to the Supreme Lord?  There is a crack in the relationship between Heaven and the West, and this is what Sanqing, Nuwa, and those hiding in the dark want to see, so that they can take action with more confidence.

    These repeated changes made Zhu Jiuyin, who had been secretly watching the changes, couldn't help but sneer. Originally, Zhu Jiuyin thought that his appearance would change everything, but when he saw that the situation was actually controlled by an invisible hand,  When things were developing in the original direction, Zhu Jiuyin became wary. For Zhu Jiuyin, he originally looked down on the calculations of all parties, but now he had to pay attention to them.

    Zhu Jiuyin had to be cautious about the demon clan appearing next to Sun Wukong. It didn't matter if he didn't check it. Zhu Jiuyin was shocked in his heart. He never expected that he could feel a trace of almost anything on the Jiao Demon King.  The aura of the chaotic gods and demons was so weak that it was imperceptible. When he felt this aura, Zhu Jiuyin's heart sank involuntarily.

    Zhu Jiuyin did not dare to take it lightly as the Jiao Demon King had a relationship with the Chaos Gods and Demons. He allowed Zhu Jiuyin to investigate the background of the Jiao Demon King, but there was no satisfactory result for him. The other party seemed to appear out of thin air.  He only appeared after Kunpeng was killed by him. Could it be that the Jiao Demon King is related to Kunpeng.

    Zhu Jiuyin's heart became heavier when he thought of Demon Master Kunpeng. If Kunpeng was really related to the Chaos Gods and Demons, or if he himself had been inherited by the Chaos Gods and Demons, then Kunpeng's death was probably a conspiracy.  A conspiracy to get him out of the Three Realms War, but he used him as a gun.

    Zhu Jiuyin could look down upon Sanqing, Nuwa Empress, and the Two Saints of the West, but Zhu Jiuyin did not dare to be too careless about Demon Master Kunpeng. If it turned out to be what he thought, Demon Master Kunpeng would  That's too insidious, you bastard. How dangerous it is to have such an enemy staring at you secretly.

    Kill the Demon King Jiao and force Kunpeng out?  This thought circulated in Zhu Jiuyin's mind for several times, making it difficult for Zhu Jiuyin to make a decision for a while. After all, this was not a trivial matter. If Kunpeng really had that plan, then he might not have done it for  Jiao Demon King is such a pawn and exposes himself easily. After all, a Golden Immortal is not worth mentioning at all. If he dies, he will die. There is no big deal. On the contrary, once Jiao Demon King dies, Zhu Jiuyin's search for Kunpeng will be cut off.  Clues, which forced Zhu Jiuyin to consider the pros and cons.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 425: The Dead Reappears, Demon Master Kunpeng

    Chapter 425 The dead man reappears, the demon master Kunpeng

    Gains and losses, even Zhu Jiuyin cannot be calm. After all, this is not a single situation but is related to the existence of Chaos Gods and Demons. More importantly, behind this Chaos Gods and Demons is the shadow of Demon Master Kunpeng. For Demon Master Kunpeng  , Zhu Jiuyin did not dare to be careless at all. He still remembered the heavy price paid by the Witch Clan in the Lich War.

    After taking a deep breath, Zhu Jiuyin showed a trace of distress on his face, and murmured: "It seems that I am not exempt from vulgarity, and I actually have a little regret in my heart because of this bastard Demon Master Kunpeng."  Even if it is just a trace of panic, it means that my state of mind has not reached the state of being unmoved by all things. Isn't it just a demon master Kunpeng? What's the big deal, kill! Anyone who dares to challenge me has only one word to kill,  There is nothing to hesitate about, it doesn¡¯t matter if I kill you by mistake, who dares to face off against me because of such a little ant!"

    As he spoke, Zhu Jiuyin's body revealed endless killing intent. As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's killing intent moved, the Jiao Demon King in the North Sea couldn't help but tremble, and secretly thought: "Who has done this to me?"  Could it be that the two bastards Zhunti and Jie Yin have noticed that I was provoking the monkey behind my back? No, I have to change my place, and I can¡¯t keep a high profile, otherwise others will notice my origin.  That¡¯s a big problem, that bastard Zhu Jiuyin is not a good bird!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin had murderous intentions towards King Jiao in his heart, and King Jiao was more wary of Zhu Jiuyin. The slightest disturbance would make him wary.  But this time he couldn't leave even if he wanted to, because Zhu Jiuyin was determined to kill the Demon King and use the blood of the Demon King to forge his own evil reputation.  For Zhu Jiuyin.  Even if he was killed by mistake, he didn't care, because he had an iron blood in his bones, and he would rather kill a thousand by mistake than let one person go.

    As a chaotic god and demon, Zhu Jiuyin didn't have much concern. When his murderous intention moved, Zhu Jiuyin didn't hesitate at all. He didn't even call for a fight with Hou Tuzu Wu and the others, but went straight to Beihai.  go.  Go straight to where the Demon King is.

    Zhu Jiuyin's dispatch did not arouse the vigilance of the saints, because they all turned their attention to each other, and did not consider that Zhu Jiuyin would explode at this time.  After all, even such a big thing that happened in the heavenly court, Zhu Jiuyin, did not make any movement. This naturally made the saints think that what Zhu Jiuyin was waiting for was the official start of the spread of Buddhism to the east, and they would not take action at this time. After all,  Sun Wukong has been suppressed very 'strongly' by Ran Deng.

    It¡¯s precisely because everyone has this idea.  Therefore, no one pays attention to the nine-yin candle.  Even the Demon King himself was like this, which gave Zhu Jiuyin a great opportunity to appear quietly in the North Sea without disturbing anyone, and appeared in a place where no one else could.  Pay attention to the region.

    ¡°Perhaps Zhu Jiuyin himself didn¡¯t care whether it would alarm the saints. After all, at the moment he made the decision, he no longer had any fear or worry. To him, all he had was murderous intent.  The murderous intention to kill the Jiao Demon King.

    Because of the vigilance in his heart, the Demon King is not in the mood to harass Beihai Dragon Palace anymore.  In order to seize the Beihai Dragon Palace, he hid in the most remote place in Beihai. Unfortunately, no matter how well the Jiao Demon King hid, he could not escape Zhu Jiuyin's detection. Just when the Jiao Demon King thought he was infallible, Zhu Jiuyin came to kill him.  Come.

    When Zhu Jiuyin appeared outside his cave, the Jiao Demon King immediately felt something. You must know that this place was built by the Jiao Demon King with great effort. In his heart, he believed that this place was a very safe place.  , with countless arrangements, but now he understands that he was wrong, otherwise Zhu Jiuyin would not have come to kill him.

    Most people would deceive themselves and think that Zhu Jiuyin was just passing by here temporarily, but for Jiao Demon King, he knew very well that this was impossible. He could clearly conclude that Zhu Jiuyin came here to hunt and kill.  His, it must be that he showed his flaws somewhere and let Zhu Jiuyin take notice.

    Zhu Jiuyin came outside the Jiao Demon King's cave and snorted coldly: "Come out, Kunpeng, you can't do any tricks in front of me. Now that I'm here, you can't even think about leaving alive. Let's talk about it."  Let¡¯s reminisce about old times!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin's words were like thunder, causing the Jiao Demon King in the cave to tremble. However, the Jiao Demon King did not lose his mind because of Zhu Jiuyin's words, nor did he stupidly rush out to confront Zhu Jiuyin.  Fighting desperately, fighting Zhu Jiuyin in this situation is self-destruction, only a fool would do that.

    Jiao Demon King said in a deep voice: "Zhu Jiuyin, you have found the wrong person. I am not Kunpeng. The demon master Kunpeng has already fallen into your hands. If you want to kill me, just say so. There is no need to take it."  Such a ridiculous excuse, as a demon clan,??The Jiao Demon King is not afraid of death, let alone surrender to you!  "

    Hearing Jiao Demon King's answer, Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "What a Kunpeng, do you think that I, Zhu Jiuyin, am a fool? Since I dare to say that, I naturally have my own reasons. Don't think that you did that back then.  You are very good at Escape from the Golden Cicada, you are very powerful, you can play with everyone in the palm of your hand, your aura will not be hidden from me, an old enemy!"

    The Jiao Demon King forced himself to be calm and shouted: "Zhu Jiuyin, if you want to kill, kill me. There is no need to use such methods to humiliate me. Let me say it again, I, the Jiao Demon King, am not the demon master Kunpeng. No matter how powerful you are,  If you want to kill me, you have to pay the price. Even if I die, I, the Dragon Demon King, will not be insulted by you. As a demon clan, I have the spirit of a demon clan!"

    Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "Just because you Demon Master Kunpeng has the nerve to say such things, I feel ashamed for you. I don't even dare to admit my identity. I'm really not afraid that you are the one who did it for selfish reasons back then."  Kunpeng, who betrayed the entire demon clan, it is a miracle that you are so shameless!"

    The more Jiao Demon King dared not admit his identity, the more Zhu Jiuyin believed that the other party was Demon Master Kunpeng, because here Zhu Jiuyin could clearly feel the aura of Demon Master Kunpeng on him.  It is not difficult for a strong man like Demon Master Kunpeng. Zhu Jiuyin didn't care about Kunpeng's intentions before, but after he doubted the identity of Demon King Jiao, Zhu Jiuyin carefully rethought everything. For Demon Master  There are many suspicious things about Kunpeng's death. It's just that he was too arrogant at the time and didn't notice it. With the cultivation level of Demon Master Kunpeng, how could he die so easily and leave nothing behind?  This is the biggest suspicion.

    After being silent for a long time, the Jiao Demon King hiding in the cave let out a roar. The sound resounded throughout the world. He shouted angrily: "Zhu Jiuyin, you are determined to kill me, right? Then let's use  No need to waste any more words, just take action, I am Demon Master Kunpeng, let¡¯s settle our grievances!¡±

    After hearing Jiao Demon King's answer, a sneer flashed across Zhu Jiuyin's face, and he laughed and said: "Kunpeng, you are finally willing to admit your identity. I thought you would continue to be shameless like this, no matter life or death.  Admit it, since you admit it, then we will settle our grudges between each other, liches cannot stand together, and you must die!"

    The Dragon Demon King's dragon aura alarmed the three realms, especially the Dragon King in the North Sea Dragon Palace, who was even more frightened, because he felt the aura of a strong man in the dragon aura. Although the Jiao Demon King was only a golden immortal in cultivation  , but the coercion he is showing now has a quasi-saint-level existence. This may be the reason why Demon King Jiao dares to confront Zhu Jiuyin!

    The Dragon Demon King's scream made many masters in the three realms think that the dragon clan was finally about to break out, and the masters who survived the dragon-phoenix battle were about to be born. Otherwise, how could there be a quasi-sage aura coming out, but when they swept their spiritual thoughts across  At Beihai, they were all dumbfounded. The momentum actually came from the Demon King, and the person confronting the Demon King turned out to be the lunatic Zhu Jiuyin. For a moment, everyone was confused and didn't know what was going on.

    They all have an understanding of what kind of existence the Jiao Demon King is. He is just a junior of the Golden Immortal. But why does this junior of the Golden Immortal have such pressure? What is going on? I have never heard of Zhu Zhu.  They didn't know the mystery of the previous conversation between Jiuyin and Jiao Demon King.

    At this time, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother in heaven even had the slightest idea to pull the Demon King into their camp. After all, the Demon King has the power of a quasi-sage. Such thugs are not easy to find, but  This thought just passed by for a moment, because now the Jiao Demon King was facing Zhu Jiuyin.

    The Nuwa Empress was different from everyone else at this moment. Although she had not heard the previous conversation between Zhu Jiuyin and the Demon King, she felt a very familiar feeling in the strong aura exuded by the Demon King.  Nuwa Empress had such feelings, she must not be an ordinary person. After thinking for a moment, Nuwa Empress's face changed suddenly, and she shouted out loud: "How is this possible? This is the aura of the demon master Kunpeng. Isn't he already dead?  Really? Could it be that the demon master Kunpeng escaped from Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s hands in full view of everyone?¡±

    Empress Nuwa also had the same feeling as the Human Emperor Fuxi in the Fire Cloud Cave. You must know that only their brother and sister were the most familiar with the demon master Kunpeng. Even the Sanqing and the two saints of the West could not learn from the Demon King.  His true identity was deduced from the aura he exuded. After all, no one could imagine that a person who had long since died would appear again.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 426: Momentum Clash

    Chapter 426: Momentum Clash

    Just when Empress Nuwa and the Emperor Fuxi were shocked, the Demon King shouted loudly: "What a Zhu Jiuyin, I didn't expect someone to come to my door. I want to know how you found out my identity."  , I think I have always done it very covertly, there shouldn¡¯t be any loopholes!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin said disdainfully: "Kunpeng has to do nothing if he doesn't want others to know. If you do it, there will be loopholes. But I won't tell you. I want to see you die in depression!"

    "Zhu Jiuyin, you still haven't changed. You are still so insidious and shameless, which makes you look down on me!" The Jiao Demon King shouted angrily, and his shout was mixed with infinite power. Under the envelope of this sound wave,  It gives people a feeling of being shaken, which is a powerful and terrifying magical power.

    It's a pity that the Jiao Demon King is facing Zhu Jiuyin. Zhu Jiuyin has a very strong defense against such a soul attack. His body only shook slightly and then stood firm again, as if nothing happened.  Nothing ever happened.

    When he saw such a result, the Jiao Demon King couldn't help but be startled. He knew very well how powerful his roar was, but he never thought that Zhu Jiuyin could block it so effortlessly.  After that, even if Zhu Jiuyin is a chaotic god and demon, he shouldn't be so powerful. You must know that this is directly aimed at a person's soul. Even the ancestral witch has no ability to avoid such an attack.

    Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said: "Kunpeng, I am really disappointed. It seems that after so many years, you still haven't made any progress, just this little skill. If so, your life will be over.  That's it! In this world, without strength, there is only death. It seems that you still have no awareness of this. Otherwise, you wouldn't be so eager to jump out and seek death. Then let me give you a ride.  Bar!"

    After hearing Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words, the Jiao Demon King did not show a very angry look, and the matter had reached this point.  With the identity and status of the Jiao Demon King, he could hold back no matter how angry he was. After all, he was facing Zhu Jiuyin.  If he couldn't even maintain a calm heart, then he would really be in a dead end with no chance of making a comeback.

    The Jiao Demon King sneered: "Okay, very good, Zhu Jiuyin, since you have said it to this point, then there is nothing to talk about between us. Let's compete and let me experience the real power of you, a chaotic god and demon."  How strong are you that you dare to speak so arrogantly and arrogantly? I hope your skills are equal to your arrogance!"

    Regarding what Jiao Demon King said, Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but be startled, and a trace of surprise appeared on his face. After a moment, Zhu Jiuyin said to Jiao Demon King in an extremely uncertain tone: "  Kunpeng, are you saying that you want to have a head-on battle with me and have a life-and-death showdown with me?"

    When I saw Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s expression.  The Jiao Demon King felt angry. In his eyes, Zhu Jiuyin's expression was clearly mocking him for not overestimating his abilities.  He laughed at himself for not being qualified to fight Zhu Jiuyin.

    Although on the surface, Jiao Demon King is only in the realm of Jinxian, he does not think that his fighting ability is much weaker than that of Zhu Jiuyin. You must know that Zhu Jiuyin is only the cultivation level of Daluo Jinxian. Between the two  The gap should not be that huge. I definitely have the strength to have a fair dialogue with Zhu Jiuyin.

    "Okay, Zhu Jiuyin, since you are so arrogant, we really have nothing to talk about. If you want to fight, then I will accompany you to fight!" As a generation of demon masters, Kunpeng was also a famous supreme figure in the Three Realms.  One of the strong men, although he was beheaded by Zhu Jiuyin, his state of mind was not destroyed by Zhu Jiuyin, and he did not show any timidity at all.

    Of course, for the Jiao Demon King, it is useless even if he is timid, because now he has been targeted by Zhu Jiuyin and cannot leave even if he wants to. There must be a life and death battle between him and Zhu Jiuyin.  This is an unchangeable result.

    The Jiao Demon King took a deep breath and said: "Zhu Jiuyin, let's go. This is not a place for a war, and I won't take advantage of you. Let's go to the outer world to have a battle of life and death!"

    "As he spoke, the Jiao Demon King activated his magic power with all his strength and made a posture ready to tear apart the space at any time and go to the outer sky to fight Zhu Jiuyin that day.  Although the Demon King's strength is insufficient on the surface, he has no intention of backing down now, giving people the feeling that he is willing to risk his life.

    At this moment, a kind of Tao is revealed from the body of the Jiao Demon King, which is his own Tao. This is a Tao that is exclusive to me, a Tao that is exclusive to me between heaven and earth, and an imperial Tao that can suppress everything.

    When Zhu Jiuyin saw this, he snorted disdainfully and said: "Kunpeng, you don't need to bluff anymore. You are still far from playing such an unworthy trick in front of me. Do you think I will be fooled?"??, let you bastard take the opportunity to escape like this, let you escape with your life in my hands again, if you want to fight, fight here, if you want to leave, just dream!  "

    As he spoke, a sarcastic smile appeared on the corner of Zhu Jiuyin's mouth. For him, it was too ignorant for the Jiao Demon King to want to play this trick of a golden cicada escaping in front of him again. Zhu Jiuyin simply didn't know how to do it.  Be fooled again.

    Zhu Jiuyin's answer made the Demon King's face become even more gloomy. At this time, Sanqing, the Second Saint of the West, Ming He, Zhen Yuanzi and others figured out the identity of the Demon King, and their expressions changed.  They all became gloomy and terrifying. They really didn't expect that Demon Master Kunpeng was not dead, but was still fanning the wind and lighting fires in the dark. They were not fools, and they naturally understood that there was definitely a part of Kunpeng in the abnormal changes of the Lingming Stone Monkey.  Partial force.

    The two saints Zhunti and Jieyin were so cruel that they could cut the body of the Jiao Demon King into pieces to satisfy their hatred. You must know that this little move by the demon master Kunpeng completely destroyed the relationship between the West and the Heavenly Court, causing  The rift between the two sides was a fatal blow to the West. How could such a thing not make their two saints angry and murderous?

    Fortunately, the Jiao Demon King is now being targeted by Zhu Jiuyin. In the hearts of the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin, they believe that Zhu Jiuyin will never let him go easily. It is precisely because of this that the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin just  He was able to suppress the anger in his heart without hurriedly jumping out to settle the score with the Demon King.  Instead, he watched the fierce fight between Jiao Demon King and Zhu Jiuyin.

    As for wanting to reap the benefits of the fishermen and waiting for Zhu Jiuyin and Jiao Demon King to both suffer losses, and catch them all in one fell swoop, the Second Saint of the West has not even the slightest idea about this.  In their eyes, they looked down upon the demon master Kunpeng at all. They did not think that the demon master Kunpeng could defeat Zhu Jiuyin. After all, they had seen the terror of Zhu Jiuyin. As for the demon master Kunpeng, even if he had the ability to fight again  Compared to Zhu Jiuyin, that's still far behind.

    In fact, it is not just the Second Sage of the West who looks down on the demon master Kunpeng so much. Sanqing and Nuwa Empress also look down on the demon master Kunpeng and do not think that Kunpeng has the strength to make a comeback in the hands of Zhu Jiuyin.  In their hearts, they believed that the gap between the two sides was so great that it was irreversible. No matter how arrogant Demon Master Kunpeng was, he would not be able to escape death today.

    but.  As a saint of the demon clan, Empress Nuwa has not thought about saving the demon master Kunpeng and saving part of the demon clan's vitality. Unfortunately, she gave up this idea soon. Empress Nuwa did not think that she should be at this time.  Because of the traitor Demon Master Kunpeng, he completely fell out with the Wu clan.  Let the two lich clans once again engage in a life and death battle.  This does not serve the interests of the demon clan. It is impossible for her to involve the interests of the entire demon clan just because of the demon master Kunpeng.

    Zhu Jiuyin was not in the mood to pay attention to what the demon master Kunpeng was thinking or feeling at this moment. He saw Zhu Jiuyin casually swiping towards the void, and suddenly the space was filled with waves.  Fluctuations, countless air currents surged, and the entire space was enveloped by a powerful force, making Zhu Jiuyin and Jiao Demon King completely enveloped by the power of this space.  I can't even leave here.

    With a wave of his hand, Zhu Jiuyin could use the power of space laws to seal this space, giving Demon Master Kunpeng no chance to escape.  Such an astonishing performance shocked everyone watching the battle.

    It was so shocking. They never thought that Zhu Jiuyin could have such power with just a casual stroke. Such a method was shown in the body of a Daluo Jinxian, which made the Jiao Demon King's heart  The banging straight eyebrows no longer had the arrogance they had before.

    Zhu Jiuyin glanced at Jiao Demon King with disdain and said: "Kunpeng, you have no chance to leave now, so you should just fight me honestly and let me see how you have improved over the years!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's idea is not wrong. Although the Jiao Demon King talks about being so righteous and insists on fighting to the end, in fact, in the Jiao Demon King's heart, he has no intention of risking his life with Zhu Jiuyin.  The idea of ????fighting, you must know that the demon master Kunpeng, who has died once, is very afraid of death. He does not want to see himself killed by Zhu Jiuyin again. In that case, even if he is fine, his face will be completely ruined.  He was completely lost in the Three Realms and became an Adou who could not be supported in the eyes of everyone.

    At this time, the Jiao Demon King naturally would not admit what he was thinking, and sneered and said: "Zhu Jiuyin, you still haven't changed much. You are still so petty, judging the heart of a gentleman with the heart of a villain. If I, Kunpeng, want to leave,  You can't stop me with this little trick of yours. What you do will only make me look down on you even more!"

    Hearing this, Demon Master Kunpeng is still so stubborn, and Zhu Jiuyin is even more disdainful of Kunpeng. For him, someone who dares not even admit his own thoughts, no matter how powerful he is?It's useless, because he lacks the spirit of risking his life to fight in his heart. Without such spirit, no matter how powerful Demon Master Kunpeng's cultivation is, he will be vulnerable, not to mention Demon Master Kunpeng's fundamental cultivation.  Not as powerful as Zhu Jiuyin.

    Zhu Jiuyin said disdainfully: "Whether I judge a gentleman with a villain's heart or not, there is no choice between us. Let's go to war if we can. I'll give you a chance to take action first, so as not to  In the future, you Kunpeng will say that I, Zhu Jiuyin, didn¡¯t give you a chance, so that you couldn¡¯t display your own strength!¡±

    Slap in the face, slap the demon master Kunpeng naked in the face, forcing the demon master Kunpeng step by step to the desperate situation. At this time, Zhu Jiuyin believes that as long as he is not a fool, then no one will think that the demon master is in this battle.  Kunpeng was able to escape alive from Zhu Jiuyin's hands, after all, Zhu Jiuyin's strength was there, and the demon master Kunpeng's little cultivation was not worth mentioning in a body like Zhu Jiuyin, even just  Even Demon Master Kunpeng Ziran didn¡¯t have the slightest clue in his heart.

    You must know that not long ago, the powerful power unleashed by the Wu Clan and Zhu Jiuyin was unparalleled in ancient times, and the Jiao Demon King was not even on the stage, at least in the eyes of everyone.

    In response to Zhu Jiuyin's provocation, Demon King Jiao did not rush to resist the war. He took a deep breath and tried hard to stabilize his mood. He himself also closed his eyes slightly, as if he was adjusting something.

    Not long after, Demon King Jiao's body was filled with endless aura, as if the powerful aura was about to break through the space seal of this world, and the solemn aura slowly condensed in the void.  The phantom of the emperor, and this phantom contains the most powerful pressure in the world.  Feeling this pressure, Zhu Jiuyin's eyes narrowed slightly, and he couldn't help but burst out with a strong fighting spirit. That fighting spirit shot straight into the sky, making people intimidated.

    The aura exuded by Zhu Jiuyin is enough to completely overwhelm the aura of the Jiao Demon King. Although he has not taken action yet, Zhu Jiuyin's aura is terrifying to the extreme. If this power is completely released, what will happen?  It will have a powerful impact on the entire three realms and directly destroy everything in front of it, even the demon master Kunpeng is no exception.

    Strong, this time Zhu Jiuyin's momentum once again made the immortals of the three realms feel Zhu Jiuyin's extremely arrogant and domineering momentum. Although Zhu Jiuyin did not explode with all his strength, and did not even use the treasure of destruction, but in this situation  No one dares to underestimate Zhu Jiuyin, otherwise he will pay a heavy price, even the Jiao Demon King is no exception.

    Under Zhu Jiuyin's oppression, the Jiao Demon King, who had been silent for a long time, finally couldn't bear it anymore. His eyes suddenly opened, and in an instant, endless imperial aura rushed out of him. The powerful imperial aura was in harmony with Zhu Jiuyin's.  The confrontation between Yin's endless destructive aura made the entire space extremely terrifying. The momentum of both sides was constantly colliding, sending out wave after wave of shock waves. Fortunately, this place is remote and uninhabited, otherwise it would happen again.  How many creatures were killed by their confrontation.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 427: The Fist of Destruction

    Chapter 427: The Fist of Destruction

    Zhu Jiuyin did not dodge the shock wave that erupted at this moment. Instead, he allowed these shock waves that could severely damage the Daluo Jinxian level to continuously explode on his body. The remaining energy that was generated again was bombarded one after another.  On the sea area around Zhu Jiuyin, waves rising into the sky were rolling, with so much arrogance that the entire sea area was trembling, as if they were about to face the end of the world, constantly in this vast and infinite North Sea.  Impacting.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin had already stabilized the space in advance, the shock wave this time had a great impact. Even the Beihai Dragon Palace felt the impact of the confrontation between Zhu Jiuyin and Jiao Demon King.

    At this time, the North Sea Dragon King couldn't help but secretly sigh in his heart. Fortunately, the Dragon Demon King was afraid of exposing himself and did not dare to attack the North Sea Dragon Palace with all his strength. Otherwise, the Dragon Demon King was so powerful that it could destroy the entire North Sea Dragon Palace.

    Just a confrontation of momentum can cause such a big impact. From this point alone, no one will doubt that the Demon King is Kunpeng, the demon master. After all, there are very few people in the Three Realms who can do this.  Less, and Demon Master Kunpeng definitely has this strength. Everyone who watched this battle was shocked. Demon Master Kunpeng was indeed the master of all demons. The Demon Emperor and Donghuang Taiyi were both completely destroyed.  Even his descendants were destroyed, but the demon master Kunpeng was able to survive with the golden cicada's method of escaping his shell, and he was able to live to this day. This is an ability, an ability that makes people fear. You must know that he can survive in Zhu Jiuyin.  Escape from this madman's hands with your life is not something ordinary people can do.  At least Zhen Yuanzi didn't think he had this ability, nor did the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother.

    When the confrontation of momentum ended, everything in front of you had completely changed.  What appeared before everyone's eyes was an innumerable giant pit, and all the objects in this sea area were turned into powder under the shock wave and completely wiped out. Such a shocking result is really soul-stirring.  .

    Zhu Jiuyin relied on his powerful body to directly withstand the powerful shock wave, but the Jiao Demon King did not have a body as powerful as Zhu Jiuyin. Although the body of the dragon also had strong defense, under such a powerful shock wave  before.  The Jiao Demon King's body couldn't bear it. While he was emitting momentum, he used powerful magic to attach a defensive shield to his body to resist the powerful shock wave.

    Although on the surface it seems that the Demon King did not suffer any harm in this confrontation.  However, the Jiao Demon King's heart had already become extremely solemn, because he suffered a lot of losses in this confrontation, and the injury was not on his body, but on his mind.

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s aura was extremely terrifying.  Not only does it have powerful destructive power.  What is terrifying is the aura of destruction he carries, which can directly affect all living beings, and the power of termination can hurt people invisibly.

    Seeing that Jiao Demon King was able to block this impact, Zhu Jiuyin showed a sneer on his face and said: "Yes, Kunpeng, it seems that you have never been in vain in so many years, even though it was just a small confrontation,  But being able to do this is already very good. At least it is much stronger than you were back then, but this is just the beginning. If you think that I only have this little ability, you are totally wrong!"

    While speaking, Zhu Jiuyin slowly raised his right hand, as if he was holding a treasure weighing tens of millions in his right hand. It was so solemn and so slow, let alone hitting someone.  Just the posture was funny, but the Jiao Demon King opposite Zhu Jiuyin felt a huge threat, and his face became more solemn.

    When Zhu Jiuyin raised his hand to his chest, a strange light slowly emerged from his hand. The reason why it was said to be strange was because the color of the light was very unusual. It was extremely dark.  The bright light makes people feel as if their souls are about to be swallowed up by this bright light. It is extremely terrifying.

    "Split the sky with one punch and destroy the world!" As Zhu Jiuyin spoke out his words, the light on his hand became bigger and bigger, but in an instant, it completely enveloped the Jiao Demon King and the space around him.  Got in.

    For a moment, the Jiao Demon King felt that the surroundings were filled with endless oppression, and the powerful destructive aura around him was slowly gathering, compressing towards him bit by bit. Zhu Jiuyin's  What is terrifying about a punch is not the impact of the punch, but the spatial oppression and destructive aura erosion unique to this bright light.

    Destroy the world, this is not just a casual talk, but it has real power. Zhu Jiuyin's boxing has reached the realm of Tao. Every move can mobilize the supreme power of destruction to form absolute suppression on the enemy.  strength.

    This is Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s instinct as a chaotic god and demon who masters the law of destruction, and it is also his foundation. Although it is onlyIt was first created, but its powerful power still frightened those who watched the battle and chilled their hearts.

    Facing this blow, the Jiao Demon King gradually felt the impact of the pressure outside his body, and it became difficult to breathe. He understood that if Zhu Jiuyin's boxing style continued to develop like this, the final result would be  He was not even qualified to fight with him, so he would immediately fall to Zhu Jiuyin's punch.

    Although the Jiao Demon King wanted to test Zhu Jiuyin's bottom, he didn't want to bet his own life. At least now he didn't want to do it, and he didn't dare to do it. After all, an ant could still survive, let alone someone like him.  Strong.

    Suddenly, the Jiao Demon King raised his right hand and slashed out, turning his palm into a sword, and struck the void. While counterattacking, the Jiao Demon King shouted: "Void Slash, break it!"

    Following the shout of the Jiao Demon King, a powerful spatial fluctuation came out. With one strike of his palm, he violently revived the aura of destruction around him. This strike of the palm was extremely powerful.  , with the blow of the sword, the energy was like a meteor, stirring up the sealed space surrounding him. With the blow of the sword, cracks in the space appeared on the wall of the sealed space. As the cracks appeared, Zhu Jiuyin's blow  The aura of destruction in it is dissipating.

    Using the power of space to destroy Zhu Jiuyin's destructive aura is the purpose of Jiao Demon King. To confront Zhu Jiuyin head-on and directly defeat Zhu Jiuyin's fist, Jiao Demon King is not arrogant enough to do so.  At this point, although Zhu Jiuyin's power is insufficient, his fists have reached the realm of Tao, and it is also the ultimate power of the Tao of Destruction. It is known as the Tao that destroys the origin of everything in the world, the ultimate ending of all existence, and even  It is a terrifying power that can completely end an era.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin's own strength is still a bit weak, he is just a Daluo Jinxian and cannot fully exert the ultimate power of the avenue of destruction. However, it is still a very terrifying existence with only a rudimentary mastery. It can destroy the Jiao Demon King.  The body of the dragon was completely terminated, his will was completely destroyed in the three realms, and his true self was traumatized.

    The demon master Kunpeng is just as Zhu Jiuyin thought. He also inherits the power of chaos gods and demons. He is still very clear about the horror of the avenue of destruction, so he does not dare to confront it head-on and can only choose to use space.  It is a very correct choice to use the law to resolve the destructive aura of Zhu Jiuyin and use space to break the destruction.

    This punch technique of Zhu Jiuyin relies on the fusion of its own powerful strength and the law of destruction. It uses extremely powerful strength and the law of destruction to completely destroy the enemy. It is easy to say that it is easy to break this technique.  , it is difficult to say it is difficult.

    You must know that Zhu Jiuyin's own cultivation level is insufficient and the power generated is insufficient. As long as he can break through the shackles of Zhu Jiuyin's power, even if it only causes the smallest tear, it will be enough to destroy the energy gathered by Zhu Jiuyin.  The aura dissipated, and the Jiao Demon King took advantage of this to defeat Zhu Jiuyin's attack.

    Zhu Jiuyin also knew his own shortcomings in his heart. If he faced a saint-level strongman, he would never use such a move. After all, his punch was of little use when the difference in strength was too great. However,  For those who are less powerful, this move can be regarded as absolutely terrifying. As long as the enemy does not have enough ability to break the blockade formed by Zhu Jiuyin's destructive aura, he will definitely die miserably, leaving the enemy  Destroyed in despair, not even the soul can escape.

    It's a pity that although the Demon King is not strong enough, as a demon master, he has good vision, and after so many years of training, he still has a bit of strength. If he didn't even have this strength, the Demon King would not be able to compete with him at all.  Zhu Jiuyin's qualifications to fight, I'm afraid that when facing Zhu Jiuyin at the beginning, the dragon demon will explode with a bang and give Zhu Jiuyin a blow.

    After seeing the sword strike from Jiao Demon King, Zhu Jiuyin understood that his punch was in vain. However, the more trump cards that Jiao Demon King displayed, the more Zhu Jiuyin was able to understand him.  No matter how strong I am, otherwise Zhu Jiuyin would not have given the Jiao Demon King even the slightest chance and would have directly killed him forcefully.

    Of course, Jiao Demon King himself also understood Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s plan. In fact, Jiao Demon King himself had the same idea as Zhu Jiuyin. Zhu Jiuyin wanted to understand his strength, and he also wanted to understand Zhu Jiuyin.  Yin's strength is exactly why Jiao Demon King attacks Zhu Jiuyin so crazily. He wants to use his useful body to test Zhu Jiuyin's bottom. After all, only by fighting him head-on can he have the best chance.  Understanding the true situation of your opponent can never be achieved by standing aside and watching the battle.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 428: Destruction of the Heavens

    Chapter 428: Destroy the Heavens

    Jiao Demon King just followed up with another strike of his palm, which was as easy as cutting a piece of white paper. He easily tore apart Zhu Jiuyin's strong attack and finally broke away from Zhu Jiuyin's restraint. Although there was nothing  The earth-shattering effect was not grand, but all the results were completed in the blink of an eye, making many people watching the battle yearn for his strength, thinking that Jiao Demon King was capable of fighting Zhu Jiuyin.  To be able to restrain Zhu Jiuyin, I have to say that these people's vision is really not that good. Even if the Jiao Demon King wants to restrain Zhu Jiuyin, the appearance of his true form is enough.

    "Okay, very good, very good, Kunpeng, you have never been in vain for so many years, show your true power, otherwise you will only die today, don't let me down!" Zhu Jiuyin said continuously!  He said three good words, which shows that he still admires the strength of Jiao Demon King. Otherwise, Zhu Jiuyin would not have given him such an evaluation. Of course, a large part of the reason for this is that Zhu Jiuyin wanted to  Understand the reason for Kunpeng's strength.

    Jiao Demon King ignored Zhu Jiuyin's praise, because he knew in his heart how terrifying the strength of the person he faced was. Everything before was just a test. If Zhu Jiuyin launched a brutal attack  , then I am afraid that I will not have the slightest resistance, and will perish in an instant. This is the gap between the two.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????mbishing his life, attacking with all his strength and dying together with Zhu Jiuyin, rushing forward, even if he couldn't kill Zhu Jiuyin, would he still teach the opponent a lesson?  The Jiao Demon King secretly shook his head, not to mention whether he could do this.  Even if he could impulsively stand in front of Zhu Jiuyin, Zhu Jiuyin's powerful defense would not be easily broken.

    Since even his biggest attack could not be destroyed by Zhu Jiuyin, the Jiao Demon King also gave up this decision.  He didn't want to use this brutal directional method to fight Zhu Jiuyin, as the worst person would definitely be himself.

    Since the strong attack failed, the Jiao Demon King changed his mind in an instant and gave up the plan of strong attack, but instead switched to defense, hoping that he could hold on longer and block Zhu Jiuyin's attack.  Let yourself know the strength of Zhu Jiuyin. Of course, the most important thing is to give yourself a chance of survival. After all, in the eyes of Jiao Demon King, he thinks that he has made such a big noise in the North Sea.  He did not believe that he would not be able to alert the saints. As long as Empress Nuwa and others knew his identity, then the enemy of his enemy was his friend, and the saints would naturally take action to prevent Zhu Jiuyin from killing him.  Give yourself a chance to survive.

    The idea is good.  But the thing may not be successful. After all, the Jiao Demon King is placing all his hopes on others. People are not for themselves, and heaven and earth will destroy them. It is a very stupid idea to place hopes on others. Even if the saints don't  They are willing to see the Demon King Jiao fall, but under the current situation, they are even less willing to go to death and offend Zhu Jiuyin. That is not a good thing for them. It can only be said that the Demon King Jiao thinks too highly of the saints.  .

    No matter what.  After Demon King Jiao made a decision in his heart, his whole person changed.  He is using all his strength to run his own magic power, constantly strengthening his defense, and trying to delay time with Zhu Jiuyin.

    With Zhu Jiuyin's strength and vision, he immediately discovered the changes in the Demon King standing opposite him. Seeing how the Demon King was frantically strengthening his defenses, he arranged the surroundings like a copper wall and an iron wall. For such a  Zhu Jiuyin shook his head. It's not that Zhu Jiuyin doesn't believe in defense. On the contrary, he values ??defense more than anyone else. Otherwise, he wouldn't have such a powerful chaos god and demon. However, Zhu Jiuyin  What Yin believes in more is strength. No matter how powerful the defense is, it requires strong strength to support it. However, Jiao Demon King does not have that kind of strength. With his small body, it would be a huge challenge to compete with Zhu Jiuyin for defense.  It¡¯s a joke. Even the body of a dragon can only block Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s death. It can only be said that the Demon King is looking for death. If he is willing to fight with all his strength, then he may be able to gain a small chance of survival for himself.  , can arouse the help of all the saints, but he wants to use defensive means to confront Zhu Jiuyin, which can only make the saints feel disappointed.

    Although the saints do not want to see Zhu Jiuyin being too powerful, they are even less willing to offend Zhu Jiuyin to death for a person who has no ambition. They can save the Jiao Demon King and protect the Jiao Demon King.  A small life, but what's the use of a Jiao Demon King who only knows how to defend himself? It's really of little use to them. On the contrary, he wants to attract Zhu Jiuyin's firepower to himself. This way  No one wants to do stupid things.

    However, the Jiao Demon King did not know that it was because of his own changes that he ruined his last chance of survival, lost the possibility of all the saints to help, and made himself a piece of meat on Zhu Jiuyin's lips.

    Originally, Zhu Jiuyin hoped to continue observing Jiao.The strength of the King was trying to be calculated from the Demon Master Kunpeng's shocking strength. Unfortunately, after seeing that the Demon King standing steadily had no intention of attacking, Zhu Jiuyin's heart was filled with confusion.  He couldn't help but be disappointed, and a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth.

    Zhu Jiuyin could imagine what the Jiao Demon King was thinking. The other party not only wanted to save himself, but also wanted to test how terrifying Zhu Jiuyin's biggest attack was. Since the Jiao Demon King chose to test his own attack,  Naturally, Zhu Jiuyin would not disappoint him. He planned to use all the power he had recently learned on the Jiao Demon King to test his own shortcomings. Of course, a small part of his thoughts was also used  Although the possibility of confusing the opponent is very small, Zhu Jiuyin doesn't care too much.

    Zhu Jiuyin raised his head and looked up at the vast void. In fact, in the depths of the North Sea, how could Zhu Jiuyin see the existence of the void with his naked eyes? The only thing that caught his eyes was the endless sea water. Zhu Jiuyin did this.  It was just building momentum. The moment he raised his head, Zhu Jiuyin's state of mind began to change, and his own momentum changed.

    "The way of heaven is unfair, I want to punish heaven. Zhu Jiuyin has always held a grudge in his heart for what happened last time. He has endless murderous intention towards the way of heaven. The killing intention in his heart gave him a stronger understanding of the avenue of destruction.

    When the Killing God Boxing Technique could no longer meet Zhu Jiuyin's own needs, when he merged the ultimate power of the Avenue of Destruction with himself and turned it into a powerful force, Zhu Jiuyin finally created an existence full of the highest secret of the Law of Destruction again.  Ultimate Boxing is also another of his powerful trump cards, 'Destroy the Heavens'.

    Zhu Jiuyin looked at the Jiao Demon King who was unmoved by his momentum and sneered: "Kunpeng, since you want to defend yourself and test my strength, then I will give you this opportunity. I hope you can stop it."  Hold on to my punch and destroy the heavens!"

    When Zhu Jiuyin's shout fell, for an instant, there was a smell of decay in the space where he was standing, and a destructive power filled all the spaces around Zhu Jiuyin. It was a kind of  There is an inexplicable final aura, and this aura is constantly expanding with Zhu Jiuyin's aura. Under this aura, Zhu Jiuyin is like the demon of destruction who comes out of chaos, with endless destruction.  trend.

    Zhu Jiuyin's attack has not yet been launched, but this momentum alone made the Jiao Demon King frightened. He underestimated Zhu Jiuyin too much, overestimated himself, and even more underestimated his power in the hearts of all the saints.  Location.

    As Zhu Jiuyin's momentum increased, the aura of destruction in the space became more and more terrifying, and even in the perception of the Jiao Demon King, he found that the power generated in his body showed an end.  There was a smell of decay in his body, which made him look at Zhu Jiuyin in horror. Is this a power that a Daluo Jinxian should master? This kind of power is really terrifying.

    At this moment, the Jiao Demon King couldn't help but feel extremely regretful. He should not have chosen to use defense to fight against Zhu Jiuyin. His defense might be very good in the eyes of many people, but when Zhu Jiuyin mastered the law of destruction like this  In the eyes of a strong person with the ultimate power, that is not worth mentioning at all. If you make such a choice, you are really destroying yourself.

    Zhu Jiuyin's fist has not yet been activated, but it has completely eroded the enemy's power, causing the dragon body of the Jiao Demon King to undergo a decaying change. What will happen if Zhu Jiuyin completely gathers his momentum?  The Jiao Demon King wanted to know the horror, but he did not dare to gamble with his own life. For him, saving his life was the most important thing. At this moment, his heart no longer wanted to test Zhu Jiuyin.  The idea of ??strength is just how to save one's own life, how to escape Zhu Jiuyin's attack without being terminated, that's all.

    Seeing the endless fear on the face of the Demon King, there were many doubts in the hearts of the saints. They didn't understand why the Demon King had been so powerful before, and why there was such a sudden change. This made them unable to understand.  .

    In fact, if you really want to understand the horror of Zhu Jiuyin, you can only feel it by fighting Zhu Jiuyin head-on. It is simply impossible to sense everything remotely with just the soul, because their souls are not strong enough.  Dare to really come into contact with the center of the battle between Zhu Jiuyin and the Jiao Demon King, so they naturally don't know how terrifying the center of the battle is, let alone how terrifying Zhu Jiuyin's mastery of the power of the Law of Destruction is now.  .  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 429: Shocking bloody battle

    Chapter 429 Shocking bloody battle

    For the saints, if they dare to penetrate their souls into the center of such a level of battle, then they will know the horror of Zhu Jiuyin, and under the power of termination, their souls will be completely terminated.  , in fact, even without Zhu Jiuyin's powerful power of destruction law, they would not dare to do this. After all, the flames of war are ruthless. For the saints, they will not easily risk their souls, even if it is just a trace of their souls.  They won't do this either. Everyone needs to be prepared for danger, and saints are no exception. They also have fears.

    With the wisdom of Jiao Demon King, he naturally understood that Zhu Jiuyin's blow was beyond his imagination. If this blow could match the powerful strength, even if it was just a quasi-sage's cultivation, Jiao Demon King believed that it would definitely kill him.  A quasi-saint-level master left his opponent without a place to die. Zhu Jiuyin's mastery of the law of destruction was really too cruel.

    Just when the Jiao Demon King was frightened, Zhu Jiuyin's momentum finally reached its peak as the power of the law increased, and the most powerful destructive power of his 'Destroy the Heavens' fist began to be fully displayed.  This side of the world appeared before the eyes of the saints, allowing them to understand why the Demon King was afraid.

    Although the way of destruction also belongs to the three thousand avenues and cannot transcend the existence of the avenue, it can fight against the way of heaven. As long as the way of heaven is unfair, then Zhu Jiuyin can use his own palm to destroy the avenue of destruction.  The ultimate power to destroy all irrational existences, even the way of heaven is no exception.  Of course, Zhu Jiuyin cannot do this with his current ability. The things he can destroy are still very limited. Even now, even the quasi-sage cannot be destroyed just by relying on the power of the Law of Destruction.  After all, powerful laws require powerful power to control.

    Zhu Jiuyin's punch was full of endless murderous intent, full of invincible aura, unparalleled strength, and a powerful aura that defied the law of heaven. Zhu Jiuyin has created many killing moves since his practice, but  Only now did he have the power to fight against the will of heaven.  Although it was only a beginner level, it allowed him to see the light.

    A fierce punch was thrown out, and the extremely dark power of the punch streaked through the void of the heavens.  Across the years of history, everything in its path has become decayed, or even completely destroyed, in the face of the power of the end.  Everything turned into nothingness.  Die in destruction, leaving nothing behind.

    When this punch was thrown, a trace of the original power of the great avenue came. Although it was just for a moment, it was enough. The ultimate original power of the great avenue of destruction appeared, even if it was just a trace, in this small space.  But it showed his unparalleled power.  Let everyone feel chilled.

    Under this punch, the space where it passed collapsed.  When the law ends, everything dissipates, causing everything in the entire space to disappear, forming a huge hole in the North Sea, which looks so weird.

    When he saw Zhu Jiuyin's terrifying punch, the Jiao Demon King also exploded. He concentrated all his strength on one point and stared at Zhu Jiuyin's extremely terrifying punch with solemn eyes.  Incomparable madness shot out from his eyes, and he would use all his strength to face Zhu Jiuyin's punch, a punch that could destroy the heavens.

    "Infinite rays of light, eternal light!" The Demon King yelled heartbreakingly, his shouts filled with endless fear, and as he shouted, a power filled with endless rays of light appeared.  The power of light, this power was completely condensed together to form a radiant sword light.

    When the sword light was taking shape, I saw the Jiao Demon King slowly pushing his hands. The radiant sword of death sucked all the light into itself and rushed towards Zhu Jiuyin's fist power that destroyed the heavens.  .

    The Jiao Demon King's counterattack was not as sinister and terrifying as Zhu Jiuyin's, nor as dark and dark as the Destruction of All Heavens Fist Strength. Instead, it seemed very domineering, a kind of open and aboveboard domineering, and this kind of force had a vague sense of vitality.  If the power of Zhu Jiuyin's law of destruction is described as the power of darkness, then the counterattack of Jiao Demon King is the power of light. Of course, Zhu Jiuyin's law of destruction is not as simple as darkness, but a true  The existence of destruction is higher than the power of darkness.

    In this already extremely desolate space, Zhu Jiuyin's fist strength and Jiao Demon King's counterattack finally collided. Facing Zhu Jiuyin's destructive power, the power of light was somewhat powerless.  The power is simply unable to compete with the power of decay formed by the Law of Destruction, and has a tendency to retreat.

    At this moment, the Jiao Demon King¡¯s eyes were full of awe towards Zhu Jiuyin!  Yes!  It's awe, it's the awe you only feel when facing a strong person. Even if the two sides are enemies, when facing a strong person like Zhu Jiuyin, Jiao Demon King can't help but feelFrightened, he could not help but show such a look.

    You must know that there is a powerful hatred between Zhu Jiuyin and Demon King Jiao. It is unbelievable that Demon King Jiao can show such a look during the battle. After all, Demon King Jiao is not an ordinary person. He is the demon master Kunpeng.  A clone, how proud he is as a demon master, but now he shows such an expression, which makes people fear Zhu Jiuyin and feel timid about him. The eyes of the saints also show this  A trace of fear.

    The power displayed by the Jiao Demon King's sword is not too weak. At the same time, it summons the power of the source of light just like Zhu Jiuyin. Unfortunately, this power of the source of light cannot withstand Zhu Jiuyin's avenue of destruction.  The supreme power, such a result naturally made the dragon demon timid.

    In fact, what Jiao Demon King is afraid of is not Zhu Jiuyin's strength, but Zhu Jiuyin's mastery of the Avenue of Destruction. This is far beyond his own strength. Zhu Jiuyin is now only Daluo Jinxian and can control the Avenue of Destruction.  At this level, how terrifying it will be if he waits for him to practice again and return to the Quasi-Sage Perfection.

    Most people may not be able to feel the terror of Zhu Jiuyin, but the Jiao Demon King can experience it personally in Zhu Jiuyin's punch.  He could clearly feel that Zhu Jiuyin had completed the integration of his own laws and integrated the laws of time and space into the laws of destruction. It could be said that Zhu Jiuyin's avenue of destruction had mutated.  Departing from the original track makes people even more difficult to guard against and more cruel.

    The Jiao Demon King wanted to stop Zhu Jiuyin, but unfortunately he was powerless. To be precise, he was heartless and courageous. He really did not dare to face such a ferocious Zhu Jiuyin, even though Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation level had been reduced a lot.  However, the level of ferocity has increased a lot, making the Jiao Demon King fearful in his heart.

    ¡°No one in the Three Realms today understands the horror of Zhu Jiuyin better than Jiao Demon King, and no one understands better than him how strong the foundation of Zhu Jiuyin is.  Once Zhu Jiuyin breaks through, he will face the threat of destruction. This does not refer to the Jiao Demon King himself, but to his true self.  The one who practices in secret.

    Of course, what scares the Jiao Demon King the most is the power of Zhu Jiuyin that is full of final power.  This is the ultimate power of the avenue of destruction. It is an existence that dominates everything. It is said to be an existence that can end all things. Jiao Demon King really can't figure out how Zhu Jiuyin can master this kind of innate chaos that even the gods and demons could not master back then.  strength.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin is now the true form of the Chaos Gods and Demons, Zhu Jiuyin's true form of the Chaos Gods and Demons is still far behind the Dacheng Innate Chaos Gods and Demons. But just like this, Zhu Jiuyin has mastered three thousand Chaos Gods.  Demon City does not have the ultimate power to master, but the demon master Kunpeng, who has also received the inheritance of chaos gods and demons, is still far behind. What is Zhu Jiuyin's origin?  He was born as an ancestral witch and was born without a soul.  A chaotic god and demon without a soul can actually grasp the ultimate power of the avenue of destruction, but he, the demon master, cannot do this. This is the gap.

    Jiao Demon King knew in his heart that if Zhu Jiuyin was allowed to continue to develop, and when he pushed his cultivation level to a higher level, then he would really be able to destroy the heavens, dominate the world, and make everyone look at his face.  act.

    Demon King Jiao was happy that he could summon a trace of the power of the original avenue. Under Zhu Jiuyin's brutal pressure, he was able to perform extremely well. Unfortunately, for the power of the original avenue, Demon King Jiao was very happy.  He didn't even have a superficial grasp of it, otherwise he wouldn't have had to be so afraid of Zhu Jiuyin.

    The Jiao Demon King no longer wants to fight with Zhu Jiuyin. Under Zhu Jiuyin's pressure, he summoned a trace of the power of the original avenue. This is a great good thing for him, as long as he can calm down.  After careful consideration, Demon King Jiao believed that he could definitely take a step further in mastering the Law of Light and close the gap with Zhu Jiuyin.

    The Demon King's idea was good, but he knew better that when he unleashed his potential, Zhu Jiuyin's murderous intention towards him would be even more serious. It would be impossible for him to leave here alive.  An easy thing.

    At this time, Jiao Demon King couldn't help but cursed all the saints. He and Zhu Jiuyin had fought to such an extent, but they were still sitting on the mountain watching the fight between tigers. Could it be that they had never thought about it, if they let  If Zhu Jiuyin continues to develop like this, it will threaten to destroy them. If he dies, Zhu Jiuyin's next target will be the saints. Don't the saints even have this vision?  .

    Why haven't all the saints seen this? But people all have selfish motives. Before Zhu Jiuyin takes action against them, everyone will take it into consideration. The most important thing is that they all have a trace of luck in their hearts.  , thinking that Zhu Jiuyin would not come to him first, so why should he have toWhy rush forward in such a hurry?

    In the eyes of Sanqing and Nuwa Empress, they believed that even if Zhu Jiuyin were to make a big move, the first one to be unlucky would definitely be the West. With Heaven's preference for the West, as long as Zhu Jiuyin attacks the West, then the West will surely be the first to suffer.  Once again facing off against Tiandao, no matter who wins or loses, it will be a great good thing for Sanqing and Nuwa Empress, allowing them to reap the benefits.

    People all have fantasies, even if these fantasies are so unrealistic, but these people just think so. It is precisely because everyone has such thoughts that they cannot be effective against Zhu Jiuyin's arrogance.  With such pressure, Zhu Jiuyin could only watch as Zhu Jiuyin's arrogance continued to grow.

    In this world, everything is respected by strength, the strong are respected, and the fittest survive. It is precisely because of the power of Zhu Jiuyin that the saints have taken it into consideration and dare not act rashly. This makes Zhu Jiuyin even more powerful.  There is enough time to arrange everything.

    In this heavyweight confrontation, the Jiao Demon King groaned involuntarily and was rushed by Zhu Jiuyin's powerful energy. His whole body involuntarily stepped back a few steps before he stabilized his body.

    At this time, the Jiao Demon King was not in a hurry to fight Zhu Jiuyin to the death. Instead, he increased his vigilance and stared at Zhu Jiuyin, fearing that he would be caught off guard by Zhu Jiuyin due to his negligence, and that he might be caught off guard.  He really was going to die without a burial place, and there was no possibility of a comeback. He didn't think that his body and soul could be preserved in the face of the power of ending. After all, the power of ending of the avenue of destruction was too terrifying.

    The Jiao Demon King was on alert and stared at Zhu Jiuyin, fearing that he might accidentally give Zhu Jiuyin a chance to attack again and put his life in danger.

    Looking at the cautious look on Jiao Demon King's face, Zhu Jiuyin said silently: "Kunpeng, Kunpeng, although your strength is pretty good and can surprise me, your personality has not changed much.  , still so timid, still so shameless, do you think it is still necessary to play tricks in front of me now? If I read it correctly, you have also obtained the inheritance of the Chaos Gods and Demons, and you are also the Gods and Demons of Light.  Inheritance, I wonder where your true self is now?¡±

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, Demon King Jiao's expression changed drastically. Although it was just a flash, he could not hide it from Zhu Jiuyin, nor could he hide it from all the saints. As for Demon King Jiao getting the chaos gods and demons, he could not hide it from Zhu Jiuyin.  The matter of inheritance has made all the saints cautious, and of course a little vigilant. The demon master Kunpeng has already had such an opportunity. Is there more people who have such an opportunity? After all, the innate chaos gods and demons are  There are three thousand people. First there was Zhu Jiuyin, and now there is the demon master Kunpeng. No one knows how many people are hiding in the darkness. Such changes make it difficult for them to adapt, but they have to adapt. They should do this  It is already a fact, an unchangeable fact.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 430: Shocking Bloody Battle (2)

    Chapter 430: Shocking Bloody Battle (2)

    "Zhu Jiuyin, if you want to fight, fight. There's no need to talk nonsense. It's just a daydream to get news from me. Don't think you are so great. I'm not afraid of you!" The Jiao Demon King yelled at Zhu Jiuyin fiercely,  No matter how brutal he is, he still gives people a sense of bravado. The reason is simple: strength!  Because the Jiao Demon King has no convincing strength, naturally his words cannot arouse the resonance of everyone. I am afraid that people will treat it as a joke. The reality is so cruel and there is no room for any sand, especially in this world.  This is especially true during special times.

    The Jiao Demon King said he was not afraid, but in fact he was beating a drum in his heart. You must know that his opponent was Zhu Jiuyin, who was known as the most ferocious witch ancestor and the most arrogant god and demon in the three realms. After such a  After a series of battles, the Demon King became more aware of how dangerous his situation was.  Zhu Jiuyin's fist that destroyed all the heavens made him see Zhu Jiuyin's ferocious strength, which destroyed his confidence. A person who has no confidence, what is there to talk about.

    Although he is afraid, timid and frightened in his heart, the Demon King cannot show it directly, otherwise he will die faster. Even if it is to make a fool of himself, he has to do this and support himself.  Go on, hoping to get help from all the saints, so that you can have a way out, and be able to survive from the hands of Zhu Jiuyin, and this is also the reason why Jiao Demon King said such funny words, everything is  He had to do it.

    Zhu Jiuyin sneered and said: "Okay, Kunpeng. You still have some courage. No matter what, I have to respect you for an opponent like you. Next, I will fully display my most powerful power. Send you on your way.  , so that you can die without any regrets, you are worthy of having such a good opponent like you!"

    After hearing Zhu Jiuyin's words, a slight change appeared in the eyes of the Jiao Demon King again. He was even more distressed and secretly cursed: "Zhu Jiuyin, you bastard, you really have to be killed."  eh. I have offended you, it¡¯s worth it for you to bite me like a mad dog and not let go!¡±

    Although he was cursing Zhu Jiuyin in his heart, the Jiao Demon King had to carefully strengthen his own defense.  Allowing himself to survive Zhu Jiuyin's next wave of attacks would make the saints moved and help him escape.

    When he heard Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words, it was not just Jiao Demon King who was excited.  Everyone watching this battle was shocked by Zhu Jiuyin's words.  He was thinking secretly in his heart: "Is Zhu Jiuyin really that powerful? Isn't that powerful attack just now his most powerful strength? Why is Zhu Jiuyin so powerful when he is just a Daluo Jinxian?  , can it be said that the gods and demons of Chaos are really irresistible, and are they really so defiant?"

    At this time, even Sanqing, Nuwa Empress and the Second Saint of the West had to pay attention to Zhu Jiuyin's words, and they had a slight yearning for the power of chaos gods and demons. After all, Zhu Jiuyin's situation was  Before their eyes, they watched Zhu Jiuyin happen step by step until today.  With Zhu Jiuyin so powerful, how could they not be tempted by the power of the Chaos Gods and Demons, even if they were saints.  It is human nature to pursue greater power.

    Saint Shangqie is like this, not to mention other people. Originally, many people in the Three Realms were tempted by this incident. After hearing Zhu Jiuyin's words, even more people were tempted.  Needless to say, the performance of Demon King Jiao is enough to illustrate the power of the Chaos Gods and Demons. You must know that Demon King Jiao is still just a little golden immortal.

    At this time, everyone unknowingly overlooked one of the most important reasons, which is the true form of the Demon King. The reason why the Demon King is so powerful is not only because he has inherited the power of the Chaos Gods and Demons, but the most important thing is his true identity.  It was the demon master Kunpeng, a quasi-sage master who had conquered the three realms at that time, who gave Demon King Jiao a powerful spirit and aura, as well as a vision that far surpassed that of others. It was all of this that gave Demon King Jiao such a powerful power. Unfortunately,  No one noticed all this. They only saw the power of the Demon King and ignored the most fundamental thing. Although the inherited power of the Chaos Gods and Demons is very powerful, you must have enough strength to control this power.  If you can't control it, it will only be counterproductive. If you are not careful, you may even lose your own life.

    Facing the temptation of powerful power, it is really rare to be able to look at all problems with a normal mind. It can be said that there are almost no people in the Three Realms. Everyone is fascinated by the powerful power and forgets.  The risks, rewards and risks are directly proportional. There is no free lunch in this world.

    Zhu Jiuyin has no time to care about what other people are thinking at this time. There is only one thing he has to do, and that is to use the Demon King Jiao to hone his fighting power. Of course, if he can get more monsters from the Demon King Jiao?Kunpeng's information is better.

    "End the world, everything will be destroyed, chaos!" Zhu Jiuyin's soft drink resounded throughout the world. As his drink fell, the world changed color, and endless dark auras gathered towards Zhu Jiuyin's clouds from all directions.  Come, every dark breath has a powerful power of ending, as if it was generated by this era itself, giving people a feeling that the era is about to end, the world is about to be destroyed, and people's mood can't help but be suppressed to the limit.  , giving people a thought of self-destruction.

    Demon King Jiao, who was facing off against Zhu Jiuyin, felt the deepest about all this. After all, he had to face 90% of the 100% pressure, and only 10% of the power dissipated around him, making those who were watching this matter feel it.  They knew how ferocious and powerful Zhu Jiuyin was.

    The Jiao Demon King clenched his fist fiercely. From this moment on, he seemed to feel the most dangerous threat since his birth. It was the trembling from the soul, and the destructive power was going to lead him to the right direction.  The path of self-destruction, he even felt that the whole world was beginning to decay, sending out bursts of mourning to him.

    Although the Jiao Demon King understands that all of this is just an illusion and not real, Zhu Jiuyin's mere cultivation of Daluo Jinxian simply cannot do this, but the blame lies on this point, even if it is in your heart  You clearly know that all of this is illusory and fake, but you can't get rid of the temptation of this power, which makes you involuntarily go to the path of self-destruction. This is the most terrifying part of Zhu Jiuyin's attack.  It's hard to guard against.

    Zhu Jiuyin's punch can be said to be a combination of internal and external, truly integrating the inside and outside. The only pity is that Zhu Jiuyin's own cultivation is too weak, unable to perfectly control all of this, and unable to truly achieve the goal.  He still has a long way to go before he can destroy the world and end an era with such ferocity and terror, and it is still unknown whether Zhu Jiuyin can reach the end on this road. After all,  His road is a road that no one has ever traveled before, and no one knows what it will be like.

    On the surface, it seems that Zhu Jiuyin is the ultimate path to destroy the gods and demons among the three thousand chaos gods and demons, but Zhu Jiuyin himself knows that his path is completely different from that of the three thousand chaos gods and demons.  The road of destruction is truly your own, and no force can interfere with it.

    With a punch, Zhu Jiuyin's eyes once again shot out a ray of light. This punch was his deepest understanding of the avenue of destruction, and it was also the most powerful mark he got from the treasure of destruction. It was originally just a theory.  What he was able to do just now appears in Zhu Jiuyin's hands. Although it still has many shortcomings, Zhu Jiuyin knows that this path is feasible. At least he can feel the impact of his punch.  The aura of the origin of destruction contained in it is not the power that connects with the origin of the avenue. It seems to come from the deepest and most fundamental power of ending in the three realms. It transcends time and space and is unique to the power of destruction in the three realms.  The power of ending.

    With this punch, Zhu Jiuyin had a deeper understanding of his own path of destruction, which made him feel that his strength had been substantially improved. Unfortunately, this improvement could not allow Zhu Jiuyin to step out of his own way.  The bottleneck prevents him from becoming a quasi-sage. After all, his mana accumulation is insufficient and his strength is too low for him to truly detect the true power of his punch, let alone feel the power that comes from the end of the era.  What is the power of.

    However, Zhu Jiuyin was not disappointed because of this. Such a result was also very good for him. After all, only when the foundation is solid can there be a lot of room for development. Blindly seeking speed will only ruin his career.  Regarding the future, Zhu Jiuyin still understands this. Chaos gods and demons are different from ordinary cultivation. Without a good foundation, you will never reach the end. The first avenue passed down by three thousand chaos gods and demons is not  It is connected to the avenue.

    In any case, the destructive aura on Zhu Jiuyin's current body of the Chaos God and Demon is getting stronger and stronger, and his strength is becoming more and more brutal and terrifying. This is a big deal for Zhu Jiuyin.  It's a good thing. As for the impact on outsiders, this is not in Zhu Jiuyin's heart at all. People are not for themselves, and heaven and earth will be destroyed. Even heaven has selfish motives, not to mention the existence of chaotic gods and demons like Zhu Jiuyin. He  If you are a demon, you don¡¯t need to think too much about other people¡¯s ideas. What the demon pursues is self and self-breakthrough. As for what others think and see, that is not the point. What is important is whether your own ideas can be realized and whether you can achieve them.  Not being able to go your own way.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 431 The Judgment of Light

    Chapter 431 The Judgment of Light

    Finally, there was a person like Demon King Jiao who could try his hand. Zhu Jiuyin didn't want to let go in vain. He needed to squeeze everything from Demon King Jiao to the limit. He wanted to use Demon King Jiao to test the shortcomings of his own power. Maybe in  Others would think that Zhu Jiuyin's actions would expose all his power, but Zhu Jiuyin didn't think so. For him, only power that he has truly mastered is his trump card, a trump card that he has never practiced before.  That is very dangerous to oneself. When facing an enemy equal to one's own, a small flaw is enough to cause one's downfall.

    Of course, the most important thing is that Zhu Jiuyin believes that the power he has displayed is not static. He believes that after practice, his power will have a greater breakthrough, and he will have greater benefits.  If the enemy uses his current strength to deal with him, there is only one result, and he will die in an ugly way.

    "Swallow!" Zhu Jiuyin shouted softly, and in an instant, part of the endless aura of ending was separated and went towards Zhu Jiuyin. When seeing such a situation, the saints couldn't help but be startled.  They didn't understand what Zhu Jiuyin was doing, but they knew one thing. If Zhu Jiuyin could survive until now, he was definitely not an idiot, and it was impossible for him to commit suicide.

    Just when they didn't understand what Zhu Jiuyin was doing, in an instant, Zhu Jiuyin's body continued to increase in momentum after swallowing the final breath. This made the saints' expressions stiffen. They were among the saints.  Your Majesty, although I am well-informed, I have never seen a crazy person like Zhu Jiuyin improve his mastery of his own laws by devouring external forces.  Even if someone wants to learn it, they can't. This approach is extremely dangerous, and if you are not careful, you will put yourself in danger.

    By devouring the final breath.  Zhu Jiuyin's aura was not only increasing rapidly, but his own cultivation was also increasing crazily. When Zhu Jiuyin directly broke through from Daluo Jinxian to the realm of quasi-sage, he did not feel any discomfort at all.  Everyone understood Zhu Jiuyin's intention, which was assimilation, the assimilation of power.

    What kind of crazy existence is Zhu Jiuyin.  How could he come up with such a crazy move, to temporarily improve his own cultivation by devouring external forces? Such an idea is something that ordinary people would never dare to think about.  But Zhu Jiuyin did it.

    Zhu Jiuyin did not give the Jiao Demon King much time to imagine, nor did he give the people who were watching the battle time. When his cultivation broke through to the quasi-sage realm, all the surges of aura finally stopped.  Zhu Jiuyin was not in a hurry to take action.  Instead, he is quietly feeling his own changes.  Zhu Jiuyin has wanted to do such a crazy move for a long time, but he has never done it before. Now he realizes that external force is external force after all. Although his cultivation has improved, it is only temporary. This external force  His power is dissipating all the time, and the time he can sustain it is limited. It is precisely because of this that his breakthrough will be without any abnormalities.  It did not induce changes in the way of heaven.

    Although this is only a temporary improvement, it can only be promoted to the early stage of quasi-sage.  If Zhu Jiuyin improves further, he will suffer backlash, but this is enough for Zhu Jiuyin.

    Zhu Jiuyin used the power of devouring to improve his own strength, and the Jiao Demon King was not idle either. He was also gathering strength. Endless light energy was attracted to him, and his whole person turned into a big ball of light.  It's just that Zhu Jiuyin made much louder noise than him, so no one paid attention.

    When the strength of the two of them was concentrated to the extreme, "Fight! Fight!" came out of their mouths at the same time. As the shouts fell, the power of Zhu Jiuyin's previous punches began to change.  After a huge change, in addition to the temptation of the power of ending becoming more powerful, the power of ending itself turned into an extremely dark black dragon, trying to devour this world and end all things.

    Not to be outdone, the Jiao Demon King shouted with a sound of swords, and the endless light power turned into a series of lightsabers, forming a huge sword dragon that collided with the black dragon evolved from Zhu Jiuyin's fist power.  The roar resounded throughout the heaven and earth, echoing continuously in the North Sea, making all creatures in the North Sea fearful.

    This is not a divine way, but the real evolution of the avenue. It is the evolution of the avenue of light and the avenue of destruction. It is also the collision of the avenue of light and the avenue of destruction. Every collision is a manifestation of the avenue, but it is a pity that one can truly understand it.  But there are very few people, because the power of the Great Dao is extraordinary.

    After blocking Zhu Jiuyin's wave of attacks, the Jiao Demon King became a little arrogant. In his heart, he believed that Zhu Jiuyin was nothing more than this. Even if his cultivation level was promoted to the realm of quasi-sage, he would still be helpless.  , it seems that he overestimated Zhu Jiuyin's strength and underestimated his own strength. After inheriting the power of the Chaos Gods and Demons, he has already stood on the same level as Zhu Jiuyin, and there is no need to speak in a low voice anymore.  .

      In fact, it is not just the Saints who are secretly watching this battle. Those who inherit the power of the Chaos Gods and Demons are also watching this battle. They all want to know the gap between themselves and the Saints.  How big is it? During the battle between Zhu Jiuyin and Jiao Demon King, they put down their vigilance and thought that they no longer needed to care too much about the existence of the Saints and Zhu Jiuyin. Just a clone could block it.  Powerful people like Zhu Zhu Jiuyin, if they were born, would surely sweep across the three realms, so everyone had the idea of ????walking out of darkness into the light and dominating the entire three realms.

    These people don't know that the power Zhu Jiuyin is showing now seems to be with all his strength, but in fact he has not even used three-thirds of his power. The most powerful thing about Zhu Jiuyin is not the power of law, but the God of Chaos.  The huge power that the demon itself is born with can crush everything. After all, no matter how strong a Daluo Jinxian is, his own grasp of the laws is still insufficient. It can be said that he is extremely weak. But no one has seen this, because they  My heart is too restless.

    The Jiao Demon King laughed loudly and said: "Zhu Jiuyin, I thought you were so great, but it turns out you are nothing more than that. The Law of Destruction in your hands is like a pearl in the dark. A chaotic god and demon who was born as an ancestral witch is just a joke.  , you simply cannot bring its power to its limit, because you were born without a soul, so you cannot control the power of the law. This time, let me end your myth and let the three worlds know that you are just a clown!"

    Arrogant, Jiao Demon King has grown infinitely since he was able to block Zhu Jiuyin's law of destruction. He has reached the limit of madness, thinking that he is the master of the three realms, and that Zhu Jiuyin is just a vain existence. He  He has forgotten how powerful Zhu Jiuyin was during the Lich War, and how he was killed by Zhu Jiuyin in the Beiming Sea. He only believed in one thing in his heart: Zhu Jiuyin retreated from his ancestors.  Wu Zhen's transformation into the body of a chaotic god and demon was an act of suicide. It cut off his own future. He never thought about whether it was Zhu Jiuyin's plan.

    Regarding the battle between Zhu Jiuyin and Jiao Demon King, the saints were also a little confused. They didn't understand why the powerful Zhu Jiuyin was not able to deal with Jiao Demon King. Could it be that this was really like what Jiao Demon King had said?  Is it a huge mistake to say that Zhu Jiuyin transformed into a chaotic god and demon?

    Relatively speaking, the witch clan was not moved by the Jiao Demon King's words. Whether in the eyes of the Hou Tu Ancestral Witch, the Gonggong Ancestral Witch, or the Xuanming Ancestral Witch, Zhu Jiuyin was an invincible existence.  , Jiao Demon King was just a clown, they were not worried about Zhu Jiuyin's safety at all, they were all watching everything with cold eyes.

    Facing the provocation of Demon King Jiao, Zhu Jiuyin disdained to argue with him. For Zhu Jiuyin, the more Demon King Jiao was like this, the happier he would be, so that he could truly understand the true power of Demon Master Kunpeng.

    Zhu Jiuyin's disdain turned into cowardice in the eyes of the Jiao Demon King, and he became even more crazy. He laughed again and said: "Zhu Jiuyin, let me kill you this time and use your blood to spread your blood to the people of the three realms."  The immortal officially declares that my demon master Kunpeng is back, and the demon clan will stand up again to dominate the entire three realms and become the master of the three realms!"

    I have to say that it is really scary when this person goes crazy, and this is the case with the Jiao Demon King. He feels that he is invincible at this moment, but in fact, he does not know that his mind has been burned silently.  The aura of the end of Jiuyin is affected. The power of end not only allows people to self-destruct, but also allows people to expand themselves. Now the Demon King's self-expansion has reached the limit, as if the world can no longer accommodate him.  Similarly, he is an existence that transcends the way of heaven, but in fact it is just his own fantasy. This time it is just Zhu Jiuyin who is letting him.

    Precisely because his self-expansion reached the limit, the Demon King no longer cared about it and directly used his most powerful power, which was also the trump card he had always hidden.

    Just listening, the Jiao Demon King shouted: "The judgment of light is coming!"

    As soon as Demon King Jiao finished his shout, a power full of endless light blessed Demon King Jiao, and the domineering power of the law of light was revealed in him to judge all living beings.

    Use the power of light to fight Zhu Jiuyin's law of destruction. Under normal circumstances, the Jiao Demon King would not dare to be so crazy. You must know that the law of destruction is different from ordinary ones. It is the top existence among the three thousand avenues and is the most powerful.  Brutal, the most domineering power, but unfortunately now the Jiao Demon King has gone crazy and no longer cares about it. In his heart, he thinks that once his judgment of light comes out, Zhu Jiuyin will be defeated and defeated by his own hands.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 432: The Mad Dog-like Demon King

    Chapter 432: The Mad Dog-like Demon King

    Under the illusion, the Demon King exploded crazily, and his whole body's power was completely exposed. Even his true self had blessed him with power through magical powers. He wanted to take this opportunity to use Zhu Jiuyin.  He used his own blood to declare that he would return to the world, dominate the world, and reunite the majesty of the demon clan.

    Calling him a demon clan is just a strategy of the Demon Clan. He betrayed the Demon Clan back then, but now he is using the banner of the Demon Clan. To put it bluntly, he is just the Demon Clan, not his true self to be precise.  The demon master Kunpeng wants to compete with the Nuwa Empress for control of the demon clan, so that he can get a large number of thugs for free in the Three Realms.

    Dreams are beautiful, but reality is cruel. After hearing the words of the Jiao Demon King, the Nuwa Empress had a gloomy face. What did Kunpeng do to put her, the saint of the demon clan, in the wrong place?  If it weren't for the fact that Demon King Jiao was fighting Zhu Jiuyin, and Zhu Jiuyin was the mortal enemy of the demon clan, Empress Nuwa would have been unable to bear the urge to attack Demon King Jiao and teach him a lesson, but even so.  , Empress Nuwa also held a grudge against the Demon King.

    Nuwa Empress secretly thought in her heart: "Kunpeng, you bastard, I won't argue with you this time. After your battle with Zhu Jiuyin is over, let's see how I deal with you, bastard, and let you know that the demon clan  Who calls the shots!"

    Regarding the Demon King, or to be precise, the arrogant words of the demon master Kunpeng, the Sanqing and the Second Saint of the West were happy. For them, they were very willing to see the president of the demon clan, so that they would have less  A competitive opponent.  You can seize greater benefits from this opportunity.

    No matter what Nuwa Empress thinks, and what the saints think, they can't affect the battle between Zhu Jiuyin and Jiao Demon King.  Since the Demon King shouted such arrogant words, he must show even more powerful power. Only if he can defeat Zhu Jiuyin can the immortals of the three realms pay attention to his existence. As for what the Demon King shouted  No one would believe the slogan of killing Zhu Jiuyin, because they didn't think that the Jiao Demon King could kill Zhu Jiuyin.  After all, Zhu Jiuyin was not a fool who would wait there to die, not to mention that there were saints like Hou Tuzu Wu in the Wu clan, so she would not just sit back and watch Zhu Jiuyin being bombarded by the Jiao Demon King.  But no one believed that all this was just an illusion deliberately created by Zhu Jiuyin.  Because in their consciousness, law is the dominant aspect, and brute force is just something that cannot be put on the stage.

    The furious Dragon Demon King was so powerful that with all his strength, the space above his head was torn open almost instantly.  The law of destruction enveloped by Zhu Jiuyin was instantly dispelled by his powerful law of light.  Directly annihilated invisibly, when the powerful law of light came, a pillar of light reaching the sky was formed in the depths of the North Sea, illuminating the area for thousands of miles, allowing the creatures on the seabed to survive without leaving the sea.  The stars in the sky can be seen, and such a strange situation has made many people optimistic about the Jiao Demon King and not optimistic about Zhu Jiuyin.

    In such a low cost of living, people can see the stars in the sky, and they can also feel the shining of the stars.  What an anomaly this is, what a display of strength.  Naturally, more and more people are optimistic about the Jiao Demon King. This is human nature. After all, Zhu Jiuyin's strength in this battle disappointed them all.

    The power of light is as bottomless as the chaos. Suddenly, the coming of light splits the darkness created by Zhu Jiuyin into two, and an extremely turbulent sword intent of light suddenly bursts out, in front of Jiao Demon King.  Under the influence of the power of light, the endless sea water in the sea area where he was standing was evaporated by the light, and the entire sea level dropped by several feet in an instant.

    This is the power of light, the suppression of the entire sea area by light. Under this light, Zhu Jiuyin has different feelings. This power of light is not only targeting Zhu Jiuyin, it is also detecting the sea in the North Sea.  Eye, it's just that the existence of Dragon Palace above the Beihai Sea Eye bounced this power away and prevented it from succeeding.

    Zhu Jiuyin sneered at Jiao Demon King's secret actions, which made him more determined to suppress the chaos gods and demons in the eyes of the world. It also made him understand where Kunpeng's inheritance of chaos gods and demons came from.  Yes, Beiminghai. Kunpeng should have found the inheritance of chaos gods and demons from the sea eyes of Beiminghai. However, Beiminghai is different from Sihai. It is too small. It only suppresses the remnant thoughts of a few chaotic gods and demons.  In other words, there was only one person, and it was precisely because of this that Kunpeng was able to play the trick of a golden cicada escaping from its shell under his own eyes, and he played it so seamlessly that he was not even aware of it.

    The attack of the Jiao Demon King was extremely powerful, and the light law containing the fierce and unparalleled sword intent surged out. When the power of this law dispersed a small number of the power of the destruction law, it suddenly shrank, and finally formed a statue.  A few feet tall and with a vague image?People stand in this space,

    When they saw that the Jiao Demon King had done this, the saints were shocked and exclaimed: "The incarnation of the law, how is this possible! How can Kunpeng do this? Could it be said that he has attained enlightenment and become a saint!  "

    The incarnation of the law can only be formed after understanding the power of the law to the extreme. It is a powerful existence that integrates the law and one's own will. But now this extreme power actually appears in a person like Jiao Demon King who only has the cultivation of the Golden Immortal. This is really disappointing.  The saints couldn't believe it, but this was the fact, an unchangeable thing, and the fact that had been placed in front of them made it difficult for them to accept it for a while.

    The incarnation of the law is neither a magical power nor a clone, but its power is extremely terrifying and can destroy the world. The Jiao Demon King suddenly issued such a big trump card that made the hearts of the saints heavy. Now they are beginning to worry about the overall turmoil.  , because the power hidden in the dark has exceeded their imagination, so they have to be cautious. Some people in the Three Realms have even begun to waver in their hearts, doubting whether the Three Realms can resist the invasion of the Chaos Gods and Demons.

    As soon as the incarnation of the law appeared, the Demon King sneered: "Zhu Jiuyin, I am an incarnation condensed by the law of light. Look at what you use to resist it, your half-toned law of destruction is simply vulnerable.  , suffer death for me!¡±

    While speaking.  The incarnation of the law let out a low roar, and the roar resounded throughout the world, causing changes in the world. The entire North Sea was turbulent, as if the entire North Sea was about to be destroyed. A low roar had such power that it made the whole North Sea turbulent.  More people couldn't help but be shaken by it.  Zhen Yuanzi, who originally wanted to seek revenge on Kunpeng, couldn't help but feel disappointed. He no longer had any thoughts of revenge. In his opinion, the gap between himself and Kunpeng was really too big.

    Regarding these tricks played by the Jiao Demon King.  Zhu Jiuyin sneered again and again. In the eyes of others, he thought the Demon King was invincible, but in the eyes of Zhu Jiuyin, it was not worth mentioning.

    Having watched the show for so long, I have no idea how much Jiao Demon King weighs.  Zhu Jiuyin already knew it well.  And now that he has a certain understanding of his true self, Zhu Jiuyin no longer needs to let the Jiao Demon King continue to be arrogant.

    Hearing this, Zhu Jiuyin sneered and said: "Kunpeng, Kunpeng, it seems that you still haven't made much progress. Do you think you can scare me by creating such a different bird-man? It's really ridiculous.  Originally, I was still doubting the inheritance you received, but now I understand. Show off all your abilities and let me see it!"

    Hearing Zhu Jiuyin despise himself so much.  The Jiao Demon King was so angry that he showed such great strength, and Zhu Jiuyin dared to be so presumptuous. This made the Jiao Demon King unbearable, and he shouted: "Zhu Jiuyin, if you want to die, then I will give you a ride."  !¡±

    As the Jiao Demon King shouted, his vague bird-man-like incarnation of the law began to change. There were countless changes in lines all over his body. In this life of changes in lines, this bird-man incarnation has many changes.  There was a mysterious aura that seemed to have connected the entire heaven and earth. Even his slightest movement could cause the heaven and earth to shake and make all things surrender.

    Suddenly, the wings behind the birdman spread out, and a bright aura visible to the naked eye spread out. In an instant, the destructive power left in the space by Zhu Jiuyin dissipated under this bright aura.

    When facing such a terrifying bird-man, Zhu Jiuyin, who was opposite him, seemed to have not seen it. He stood there motionless, seemingly unmoved by it. Zhu Jiuyin's actions made the man even more shocked.  The Jiao Demon King was crazy about it. Zhu Jiuyin's actions were provoking his bottom line and challenging his majesty.

    After spreading its wings, the birdman quickly opened his eyes again, and then a ray of light filled with endless killing intent suddenly rushed out and shot towards Zhu Jiuyin. This is this birdman.  Birdman has instinctive supernatural powers, his vision is like lightning, and his murderous intent is endless.

    This powerful murderous intention, coupled with the fierce power of the Law of Light, rolled up like a white stream of light and shot towards Zhu Jiuyin's eyebrows with endless killing intent, aiming to give Zhu Jiuyin a decisive blow.

    The blow from the Jiao Demon King was so fast that it was too fast for people to react. The power of cultivating the Law of Ming Dynasty naturally took a big advantage in speed. This killer move was extremely fast.  , making it impossible to hide, it arrived in an instant, just a flash of time before it reached the center of Zhu Jiuyin's eyebrows.

    At this moment, this ray of light stopped at Zhu Jiuyin's brow. It was not because the Jiao Demon King stopped his hand with good intentions, but there was more light in the void in front of Zhu Jiuyin.  A powerful space barrier blocked the blow of the Demon King, making it unable to move forward at all and could only be fixed in the void. Such a change made the Demon King unable to move forward at all.The king was shocked.

    Originally, everyone thought that Zhu Jiuyin would be seriously injured this time, but the result shocked them. Most people may not know how amazing Zhu Jiuyin's method is, but the saints are very clear.  Bu Di shouted again: "The existence that defies the heavens and the laws of space, no wonder this bastard Zhu Jiuyin is so persistent and fearless. He originally had such methods. It seems that we all underestimated Zhu Jiuyin and overestimated Kunpeng."  Strength!"

    After blocking the blow from Demon King Jiao, Zhu Jiuyin sneered disdainfully: "Kunpeng, do you only have this little strength? I'm really disappointed. If you only have this little strength, then I should blame you."  I'm attacking, I hope you can withstand my attack and don't let me down!"

    This blow from the Jiao Demon King was not as easy as Zhu Jiuyin said. If it were any quasi-sage in the Three Realms, he would be severely injured by the sudden attack of the Jiao Demon King without preparation, and would even be killed.  It was a one-hit kill. Unfortunately, the Jiao Demon King's opponent was a strong man like Zhu Jiuyin, so the gap between them was naturally much larger.

    What kind of existence is Zhu Jiuyin? When it comes to the mastery of laws, it is not comparable to the Jiao Demon King. Zhu Jiuyin not only has the law of destruction, but also as the ancestral wizard of time, he also possesses the two great powers of time and space.  It is simply a joke to use this method to kill Zhu Jiuyin, a law that defies the existence of heaven. In the face of time and space, no matter how fast the Jiao Demon King's law of light is, Zhu Jiuyin cannot stop it!

    Being ignored by Zhu Jiuyin, the Jiao Demon King shouted angrily: "Zhu Jiuyin, don't be so presumptuous. If you have the ability, just fight with me. It's useless to dodge. No matter how thick your tortoise shell is,  What¡¯s the use!¡±

    But not to mention that the current Jiao Demon King is already crazy. It is really embarrassing to say such ridiculous things. What is Zhu Jiuyin's most powerful among the three realms? It is not defense, but attack.  Zhu Jiuyin's attack was something even a saint would be afraid of, but the Jiao Demon King was desperate to provoke Zhu Jiuyin into taking action. He was really seeking his own death.

    After seeing that Zhu Jiuyin could easily block the full blow of Demon King Jiao, all the saints suddenly realized. Sanqing, Empress Nuwa and the two saints of the West couldn't help but cursed in their hearts: "Zhu Jiuyin"  Yin, you bastard is really cunning to the extreme. Under such circumstances, you are still playing tricks and playing tricks on all sentient beings in the three realms. You are really a shameless villain!"

    In the eyes of the saints, Zhu Jiuyin is a shameless villain, but in the eyes of the witch clan, it is different. They think that Zhu Jiuyin is playing tricks on the demon master Kunpeng, slapping the demon clan in the face, and telling the demon clan that he is a shameless villain.  Clan, they are still vulnerable in front of the Wu Clan, they are just a bunch of clowns trying to fight against the Wu Clan, they are not qualified enough.

    Zhu Jiuyin sneered: "Kunpeng, Kunpeng, you can't even break my defense and yet you dare to be arrogant in front of me. You really don't know how to live or die. Since you want to die, then I will help you and let you know that in the face of absolute strength, you  This little trick is so ridiculous and so vulnerable!" (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 433: The best of your power

    Chapter 433: The ultimate strength

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s voice fell, the faces of all the saints changed instantly, and they stood up!  Zhu Jiuyin is trying to establish his authority, using Kunpeng to establish his authority. If such a powerful Kunpeng is killed by Zhu Jiuyin, then who in the three realms dares to go against Zhu Jiuyin's people, and their Taoism will be destroyed.  After receiving a heavy blow, I am afraid that Zhu Jiuyin will be allowed to roam freely in the Three Realms.

    Zhu Jiuyin did intend to use Kunpeng to establish his power. After all, everything should be over for Zhu Jiuyin now. He already knows everything that needs to be known. There is no need to leave the Jiao Demon King as a henchman and kill him.  It is the best, not to mention that this Jiao Demon King also has a way to kill himself and actually wants to be his enemy. If such a person does not die, how can Zhu Jiuyin deter the three realms and how can he feel at ease? Of course, the most important thing is Jiao.  Zhu Jiuyin doesn't want to let go of this Demon King's cultivation. Although this is just a clone of Kunpeng, it also has a trace of the Great Dao. Zhu Jiuyin may not need it, but it can also be used as the foundation of the Witch Clan to enhance  The luck of the witch clan.

    Zhu Jiuyin's words stimulated the Jiao Demon King, and he shouted crazily: "Zhu Jiuyin, don't be arrogant, you dare to be arrogant in front of me, you go to hell, Baihong Guanri, kill!  "

    Under the madness, the Jiao Demon King was guiding the endless law of light to bless himself. A sword light flashed out and pointed directly at Zhu Jiuyin's eyebrows again. He had a stance that he would not give up until Zhu Jiuyin was killed. He would not give Zhu Jiuyin any chance.  Jiuyin left some room and also cut off his own retreat. He completely launched a desperate strategy and wanted to fight Zhu Jiuyin with his own life.

    Seeing the oncoming sword energy condensed by the law of light.  Zhu Jiuyin, on the other hand, had no intention of dodge. He slowly raised his hand and explored it gently.  Under the gaze of everyone, he held the sword light condensed by the law of light between his two fingers. It was so relaxed and comfortable, without any smell of fireworks.

    Dumbfounded, everyone was dumbfounded at this moment. No one thought that Zhu Jiuyin was so strong that he could hold this sword light so easily. You must know that this was a blow that the Jiao Demon King risked his life for.  .  It condensed all the power of the law in his body, and there was also the incarnation of the law to help, but such a powerful attack could be easily blocked by Zhu Jiuyin.  You must know that this is pinching rather than blasting. There is a huge difference between them. The two are completely different. Even the saints would not dare to be arrogant enough to think that they can do this.

    From this moment on.  Those who thought that the Zhujiu team would be defeated were so depressed that they wanted to vomit blood.  You said Zhu Jiuyin, you obviously have the ability to take down the Jiao Demon King and restore peace to the three realms. Then kill the opponent cleanly and restore peace to the three realms. Why do you have to do such a thing and let them suffer like this?  , if a person is in a bad mood, he is afraid that because of Zhu Jiuyin's actions, his inner demons will become aroused, and his cultivation will turn into running water. In the eyes of these people, Zhu Jiuyin's behavior is very harmful.

    pity.  No matter how many of these people were muttering in their hearts, no one dared to stand up and say a word.  Because Zhu Jiuyin's power is so powerful and his methods are so cruel. If you kill the Jiao Demon King directly, no one will say anything. But if you tease the opponent like this, treat the opponent like a monkey, and then kill him after you have had enough.  Fighting from heaven to hell, this method is too bad.

    Zhu Jiuyin doesn't care about what others think of him. Zhu Jiuyin just wants to feel at ease. The life and death of others has nothing to do with him. The most important thing is that Zhu Jiuyin believes that the Wu clan will not suffer because of this war.  It's enough to be slightly affected, everything else is empty.

    Being gently pinched by Zhu Jiuyin's two fingers, the sword energy was unwilling to be caught. It kept flickering there in an attempt to break through Zhu Jiuyin's grasp. Unfortunately, no matter what effort the Jiao Demon King made, it failed.  It was a waste of effort, this sword energy was like taking root and could not escape from Zhu Jiuyin's hand, and was tightly held.

    Looking at the flickering sword energy in his hand, Zhu Jiuyin chuckled, and a force circulated on his two fingers. There was no powerful magic power, nor the blessing of any laws. It only had something that was not considered by the saints.  The brute force of eyesight, but this brute force, the sword energy that is enough to crush all the elements condensed by the law of light, was easily crushed, turned into a piece of light, and disappeared in everyone's sight.  .

    What kind of magical power is this?  For a moment, everyone suddenly had such doubts in their hearts, and they were shocked that Zhu Jiuyin could so easily destroy the sword energy formed by the power of the law of light.

    Soon all the saints came back to their senses, their faces full of bitterness. Maybe the quasi-sages couldn't see the origin of Zhu Jiuyin's pinch, but as saints, they only need to think about it carefully to understand everything.  It's not some magical power, no rules, it's just brute force, the brute force that can crush everything, that's all.

    Taishang LaojunHe said awkwardly: "Originally, I thought that the divine power that could shatter the void to prove the Tao with force was an ethereal existence. Now it seems that I was wrong. Zhu Jiuyin's body already has such a trace of it.  Although it has not yet reached the level of shattering the void with strength, it is not far away, the true form of the Chaos God and Demon, what a true form of the Chaos God and Demon!"

    Hearing Taishang Laojun's words, Nuwa's face was full of endless fear. Although Taishang Laojun and Zhu Jiuyin were not able to deal with each other, they were not fighting to the death. After all, they had something in common.  Yuan Yuan, but Nuwa Empress is different. Liches and demons are not at odds with each other. If the Witch Clan becomes stronger, it will be a disaster for the demon tribe. Zhu Jiuyin has now made Nuwa Empress fearful, and even she  I have an urge to rush forward and stop Zhu Jiuyin!  No!  To be precise, she deliberately wanted to join forces with the demon master Kunpeng to kill Zhu Jiuyin and eliminate this serious problem for the demon clan.

    Unfortunately, the idea is beautiful, but the reality is cruel. Zhu Jiuyin is not a person, and the strength shown by Zhu Jiuyin is also scary. Empress Nuwa can only think about this idea in her own mind.  Just thinking about it, she didn't dare to do it at all. After all, she had to consider the reaction of the entire Wu clan.

    Seeing Nuwa's face, Taishang Laojun sighed and said: "Junior sister Nuwa, don't have too many ideas. There will be a road before the car reaches the mountain. There is no need to care too much about everything in front of us. As long as we don't give up,  Then one day we will surpass Zhu Jiuyin, after all, we are saints, and he is just a Daluo Jinxian!"

    Although Taishang Laojun's words were to persuade Nuwa, even he himself would not believe it. It was true that Zhu Jiuyin was just a Da Luo Jinxian, but such a Da Luo Jinxian made saints like them helpless.  , if they wait for Zhu Jiuyin to realize the Tao, what do these saints mean? What can they use to surpass Zhu Jiuyin!

    Empress Nuwa sighed and said: "Thank you, senior brother, for enlightening me. I know what to do. I will not act on impulse and force myself to do something that I know cannot be done. That will only put myself in a desperate situation and ruin things!"

    Empress Nuwa also had a delicate heart, and she understood the intention of Taishang Laojun in an instant. In this persuasion, there was also a reminder not to let her act rashly. After all, Empress Nuwa is now working with Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi.  Tianzun forms an alliance, and if Nuwa empress takes action without permission, then no matter what the reaction of Heaven will be, first they will have to face Zhu Jiuyin's crazy counterattack, which is what Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun do not want to see.

    Taishang Laojun nodded and said: "It's good that junior sister can understand. The temporary gain or loss of glory is nothing. As long as you can protect yourself and have time to chase in the future, protecting yourself is the most important thing!"

    It¡¯s easier said than done. Taishang Laojun can stand and talk without back pain. People teach that they don¡¯t have to worry about the strong pressure of Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan, but the Monster Clan can¡¯t do this. Now it¡¯s not just the Wu Clan.  With the pressure of Zhu Jiuyin, and the existence of Demon Master Kunpeng, once Demon Master Kunpeng appears, it will be rare for peace within the Demon Clan, and I am afraid that many people will have different intentions.

    The extent of Zhu Jiuyin's skill shocked the entire Three Realms, and the impact on the Wu Clan was even more extraordinary. The Wu Clan relied on force to prove the Tao. After Zhu Jiuyin's move,  They have strengthened their beliefs. Even if these people cannot reach the end in the end, as long as they have a heart that will never back down, it is not difficult to become a quasi-sage. It is not necessary for everyone to become a quasi-sage.  Even just one in a thousand or one in ten thousand people can make the Witch Clan sweep across the three realms.

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s display of such divine power made everyone understand that as long as Zhu Jiuyin is not a top-quality innate spiritual treasure and does not have strong defenses, as long as Zhu Jiuyin is willing, he can crush even the stars in the sky and destroy them.

    After shattering the Jiao Demon King's sword energy condensed by the law of light, Zhu Jiuyin said calmly: "Kunpeng, Kunpeng, you disappoint me so much. You can crush the void with your full power. Do you really think that the law is  Is it omnipotent? What our witch clan relies on to stand upright is not the law, but the powerful body and unparalleled power. You have even forgotten this. It really makes me feel disdainful. Do you still have to show off all your abilities?  Lest you die in peace!"

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words made all the immortals in the three realms speechless, yes!  The most powerful thing about the Wu Clan is not their understanding of Tao and their mastery of laws, but their powerful bodies and unparalleled strength. People like them have even forgotten this. They are really stupid, not Zhu Jiu  They are insidious and cunning, but they themselves are too stupid. They don't even know the most basic situation of the Wu clan. How can they not be laughed at and how can they not be embarrassed.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 434: Heaven Arrives

    Chapter 434 Heaven Arrives

    Contempt!  Zhu Jiuyin was nakedly despising Demon Master Kunpeng. As he spoke, Zhu Jiuyin's whole body rose into the sky. There was a look of disdain in his eyes, and his whole body was full of disdain.  He was enveloped by an invisible force, and the dark aura enveloped his body again, making him become weird!

    The Law of Destruction, this is the aura of the Law of Destruction. It is the most ferocious and domineering power of the ultimate end of destruction among the three thousand avenues. The Jiao Demon King mocked Zhu Jiuyin, a shaman ancestor without a spirit, who wanted to cultivate the power of the law.  And Zhu Jiuyin wanted to tell him that the Wu Clan not only had a powerful physical body, but could also control powerful laws. Everything before was just Zhu Jiuyin teasing him, but this time Zhu Jiuyin was going to take it seriously.  .

    How ferocious Zhu Jiuyin is when he gets serious, how ferocious and overbearing the ultimate power of the Law of Destruction is. Everyone is eager to know this. Everyone is staring at Zhu Jiuyin and Jiao Demon King attentively, wanting to  Get the result you want from this final battle that is about to break out.  Of course, everyone knows that Zhu Jiuyin can definitely win, but they want to know what kind of trump card Zhu Jiuyin has and understand Zhu Jiuyin's ability.

    Once the Law of Destruction comes out, any force will decay under the Law of Destruction, even the soul is no exception and will be completely terminated. This is the supreme power of the Avenue of Destruction, and why it can be called the Avenue of Destruction.  For the most cruel and domineering reasons.

    Looking at Jiao Demon King's gnashing of teeth, Zhu Jiuyin said very calmly: "Kunpeng. It's getting late. It's better to put an end to the grudge between us. Whether you live or die depends on your own fate.  Got it!"

    After hearing Zhu Jiuyin's words, the Jiao Demon King was stunned. He never thought that Zhu Jiuyin could be so crazy, but he had no words to refute. After all, Zhu Jiuyin's strength was  When he got there, he finally thought for a moment, and then said: "Okay. Zhu Jiuyin, as you wish, we can determine life or death with one move!"

    actually.  Today's Jiao Demon King has no ability to resist at all. Even if he doesn't agree, it's useless. Zhu Jiuyin is already determined to kill him. Whether he agrees or not, it won't change the situation.  In this case, why not be more generous and directly agree to Zhu Jiuyin's suggestion.  This can also earn you a better reputation.

    For Zhu Jiuyin and Jiao Demon King, it seems that their cultivation level is not the top in the world, but that is just an external performance, but in fact, their strength has already exceeded a lot. If the battle continues like this  , which will definitely cause endless killings and calamities in the North Sea. Of course, Zhu Jiuyin does not care about how many killings and calamities are involved, not to mention the Jiao Demon King.  He is no longer the demon master Kunpeng he was back then, and killing the calamity is also something he ignores.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin proposed a move to determine life and death.  But at this time, there was no killing intention in his body, at least that was how the Saints and the Demon King felt. However, the more this happened, the more the Demon King and the Saints did not dare to take it lightly. After all, Zhu Jiuyin's ferocity was all of them.  He knew very well that if the Demon King dared to relax at this time, it would definitely lead to his own destruction.

    Not to mention that just Zhu Jiuyin's previous pinch was enough to scare everyone, but now the Jiao Demon King is already riding a tiger, and even if he wants to escape, there is no possibility for him to retreat. Zhu Jiuyin will not  Let him go.

    Seeing that Zhu Jiuyin could only send and receive his own murderous aura at will, Taishang Laojun sighed: "We all underestimated Zhu Jiuyin, let alone the control of murderous aura with just one hand.  What we can't do is that the Wu clan relies on war to support war and tempers itself through killings and calamities. This is not unreasonable. Zhu Jiuyin walked on the blood of countless people along the way, but it gave him endless  The power of Qiaqia is something we cannot achieve!"

    What Taishang Laojun said is quite reasonable. Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s reputation for cruelty was gained from countless killings. It is not difficult for the Wu clan to train themselves through fighting.  It does not have much impact on themselves. After all, they are taking the path of realizing Taoism through strength. However, for Taoist cultivators like Taishang Laojun, what they are most afraid of is killing and calamity. For them, killing and calamity is haunting them.  That is a huge disaster, and it will affect one's understanding of the Dao. This is the essential difference between the two of them. It is precisely because of this that the Wu Clan and Zhu Jiuyin have a unique advantage in battle. This  It is an advantage that no one in the Three Realms can obtain.

    Empress Nuwa nodded and said: "What the senior brother said is true, but we are unable to change this matter. After all, there are advantages and disadvantages. The Wu Clan is born without a soul, so they don't care about the understanding of the Dao and pursue  It¡¯s just a physical breakthrough, which is the opposite of Qi Qi, who are cultivators like us, and we can¡¯t change it!¡±

    Change!  Don't say?Saint, even the law of heaven cannot change it. This is the general trend. If this can be changed, then this world will really be in chaos, and there will be no place for peace.

    A battle determines life and death. Zhu Jiuyin is forcing out the last potential of Demon King Jiao. He believes that under the threat of death, neither Demon King nor Kunpeng, his true self, dares to hold back at all, and will use all his strength to  Pay, otherwise there is only a dead end waiting for them, which will save Zhu Jiuyin a lot of things.

    Zhu Jiuyin was right. Under the threat of death, the Jiao Demon King did not dare to have any reservations. Likewise, the self who was hiding in the dark also tried his best. As long as the demon master Kunpeng did not want to lose his strength, he had only one  The choice is to fight desperately. Only in this way can we have a chance of survival.

    Just listening, the Demon King shouted in a deep voice: "The kingdom of heaven is coming!"

    As soon as the Jiao Demon King's shout fell, huge changes occurred in the depths of the North Sea. Clouds appeared in the sky, and an inexplicable power was slowly generated in the space. The power of light  Becoming stronger, although there is some tranquility, it gives people an extreme feeling of terror, which makes people feel chilly and frightened.

    As time went by, some phantoms gradually appeared in this space. At that time, bird-men with wings appeared. As the phantoms of these bird-men appeared, the light aura in the entire space became larger.  It's so overwhelming that it makes you breathless.

    Previously, Zhu Jiuyin had some doubts about the transformation of the demon master Kunpeng, but he had never been sure. After seeing the so-called heaven coming, Zhu Jiuyin was finally able to confirm it. This made Zhu Jiuyin  There was a sneer unknowingly on the corner of his mouth, which gave people an eerie feeling.

    When the bird-men appeared one after another, the entire Beihai was affected by the power of light, and Zhu Jiuyin Gengchang could clearly feel the invasion of the light power within the scope of his control. The light  Although the power is very powerful, it is a bit weak against Zhu Jiuyin's ultimate destructive power. It cannot cause substantial damage to Zhu Jiuyin. It can't even suppress Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation level. This is not only  It is a question of quality as well as quantity.

    You must know that in a desperate situation, Demon King Jiao gave up everything, even using his incarnation of laws. At this time, his strength has reached the quasi-sage level comparable to Zhu Jiuyin, not to mention that in the secret he has  His true self is continuously providing power support, so the Demon King can be said to have taken advantage of it.

    After seeing the Jiao Demon King put on such a stance, Zhu Jiuyin secretly shook his head. He was disdainful of the Jiao Demon King and the Demon Master Kunpeng. Although the Law of Light was very powerful, it also had its own place. In this deep sea.  It is obviously not conducive to the development of the Jiao Demon King, but the fool of the Jiao Demon King still insists on relying on Zhu Jiuyin, which makes him look down on him.

    Zhu Jiuyin was not in a hurry to fight with Demon King Jiao. He wanted to wait for Demon King Jiao to fully exert his momentum before taking action and give Demon King Jiao a fatal blow. He wanted to make Demon King Jiao die without any regrets and to give up all his strength.  All the strength is exerted.

    Zhu Jiuyin stood quietly in the center of this so-called heavenly world, letting the law of light surround him. Zhu Jiuyin's indifference made King Jiao feel something in his heart. You must know that he originally hoped  You can use the coming of heaven to force Zhu Jiuyin to retreat and create opportunities for yourself to gain a foothold here. Unfortunately, Zhu Jiuyin shows no sign of retreating at all, so in this so-called paradise kingdom, there is  Zhu Jiuyin is such a disharmonious existence.

    Zhu Jiuyin's indifference made Jiao Demon King gnash his teeth with hatred, but he had no choice but to let things happen. For him, Zhu Jiuyin's threat was too powerful, even though he had his heart set on it.  He wanted to strike first, but when he thought of Zhu Jiuyin's ferocious strength, Demon King Jiao gave up. He wanted to condense his momentum to the limit and let the shadow of the entire heaven descend into this world. Only in this way did he think he had the power.  The strength to compete with Zhu Jiuyin.

    Seeing that the momentum of Demon King Jiao was constantly increasing, Zhu Jiuyin remained unmoved. After an unknown amount of time, Demon King Jiao's momentum finally reached its peak. At this time, Zhu Jiuyin said calmly: "Kunpeng,  Are you ready? If you are, then we will start!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's words were very soft, but when Zhu Jiuyin finished speaking, Zhu Jiuyin's momentum underwent an astonishing change. He no longer had the original indifference, but instead became more calm.  It was endless destruction, endless domineering power, and the changes in Zhu Jiuyin made the Jiao Demon King's heart throb, making him feel like he had been seen through.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 435: Kill with one punch

    Chapter 435: Kill with one punch

    Such a rapid change frightened the Jiao Demon King, as well as the saints who were watching this battle. At this time, everyone knew that Zhu Jiuyin was going to take action. With Zhu Jiuyin's madness, all the saints also felt anxious in their hearts.  There's no telling whether Zhu Jiuyin will make the whole thing get out of hand, in which case they will face huge pressure.

    Heart palpitations are palpitations, but when it reaches this level, Demon King Jiao has no choice but to bite the bullet and fight Zhu Jiuyin in a bloody battle. Demon King Jiao shouted angrily: "If you want to fight, then fight!"

    As the shouts fell, the Demon King, who was in the kingdom of heaven, suddenly gathered the expanding kingdom of heaven toward himself, turning all the power of this illusory kingdom into the most powerful attack.  , this is also his ultimate trump card, and it is precisely because Jiao Demon King has such a trump card in his hand that he has the courage to face Zhu Jiuyin head-on. He believes that he can face Zhu Jiuyin with the power of one side of the world.  Todoroki definitely has the ability to protect himself.

    Although most of the Jiao Demon King's power comes from the outside, and his body cannot support such a large force for a long time, he has no choice, otherwise he can only face death. The Jiao Demon King endures the light  The power of the law destroys his body and launches horrific attacks with power beyond his own realm. This has a huge impact on the Dragon Demon King. Although his dragon body can be considered powerful,  But he couldn't completely resolve the backlash of forcing such a terrifying attack. The power of light was constantly devouring the vitality in his body.  Although it is impossible for this kind of backlash to swallow up all the vitality in his body in a short time, it is a huge hidden danger for the Jiao Demon King, and it is a huge hidden danger that even the whole body may explode.  If you are not careful, you will be blown to pieces.

    When all the power was concentrated on himself, a sneer flashed across the face of the Demon King, and he shouted in a deep voice: "Judgment of Light, Judgment!" When the Demon King uttered these six words, it made people feel horrified.  In an instant, the entire Kingdom of Light turned into an invincible sword force, and under the control of Demon King Jiao launched the most powerful attack on Zhu Jiuyin.

    at this time.  Zhu Jiuyin stood there quietly waiting for the battle to come, without making any movement, but the power of the law around him became more condensed.  When the Jiao Demon King completed this powerful attack, Zhu Jiuyin seemed to wake up from his stillness, and a trace of madness flashed in his eyes.

    "I am a god and demon, in charge of destruction. All things will be destroyed because of me!" Zhu Jiuyin suddenly murmured these words.  As his words fell, the tightly closed eye of destruction on his forehead finally opened, and a light of end that surpassed all powers shot out and appeared between heaven and earth.  .

    As soon as the light of end emitted by the Eye of Destruction came out, all the destructive power condensed around Zhu Jiuyin was swallowed up by this light of end, and hit the full blow of the Jiao Demon King one after another.

    When he saw Zhu Jiuyin's counterattack, the Jiao Demon King's heart sank, even though he had great self-confidence.  But for some reason, during the head-on battle with Zhu Jiuyin, Demon King Jiao felt more pressure in his heart.  There was a palpitation in his heart, as if some kind of danger was going to happen, but he couldn't leave at this time, so he could only hold back the palpitations in his heart and continue to stabilize his mind to attack Zhu Jiuyin.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away out Zhu Jiuyin?  It was not that King Jiao had never thought about this idea, but he still gave up because he understood that when facing a strong person like Zhu Jiuyin, a small clone like him, King Jiao, simply couldn't do everything.  To compromise, Demon King Jiao would not agree. After all, even if Demon King Jiao wanted to compromise, Zhu Jiuyin might not agree.

    Of course, Jiao Demon King also knows that if he can defeat Zhu Jiuyin, then although it cannot be said that he can immediately dominate the world and completely control the demon clan in his own hands, he believes that he can win over most of the demon clan's power, but this idea is just  Just like a flower in a mirror and a moon in water, the Jiao Demon King himself has no confidence in his heart.

    However, even if the Jiao Demon King can really kill Zhu Jiuyin, it may not be really easy. After all, Zhu Jiuyin is not alone. There is a powerful witch clan behind him. Zhu Jiuyin is crazy, and the witch clan  Not much weaker than Zhu Jiuyin, as long as the Wu clan breaks out of Nanzhan Prefecture, the fun in the three realms will really flourish.

    Both Zhu Jiuyin and Jiao Demon King seemed to be fighting for their lives, launching all-out attacks, but their attacks gave people different feelings. Jiao Demon King's attack carried the power of the world, although  He is domineering and majestic, but he lacks real power to support him, and the blessing from his world is just an external force. On the contrary, Zhu Jiuyin's attack is different. When the Eye of Destruction is activated, it can activate the strongest one in Zhu Jiuyin's body.  The power of the great law, as the ultimate power of the law of destructionThe amount of power, this finishing power is extraordinary, such a powerful attack is not just a show, but a powerful attack.

    When the Divine Eye of Destruction was opened, the powerful power in Zhu Jiuyin's body was completely drained, and all the final power had been turned into a powerful counterattack. The Jiao Demon King truly felt the threat of death from Zhu Jiuyin's counterattack.

    Under the control of Zhu Jiuyin and Jiao Demon King, these two evenly matched attacks, which can be regarded as the most powerful in this world, finally began to collide head-on.

    Shocking loud noises were continuously transmitted from the force of the collision, a huge crack suddenly appeared where Zhu Jiuyin and Jiao Demon King were fighting, and the powerful force of space swept across the place where they were fighting.  , a powerful shock wave erupted outside the center of the collision, spreading in all directions.

    When the shock wave hit Zhu Jiuyin's body, he unleashed his mastery of the Law of Destruction. A black hole that claimed to be able to swallow up all existences of power suddenly appeared, slowly pulling everything around him that could.  Something that is eaten by heaven.

    A soft wailing sound came, and suddenly the space where Zhu Jiuyin was located finally burst open, and the fragments of the space scattered in all directions. Fortunately, Zhu Jiuyin's body was extremely powerful.  Faced with such space power, Zhu Jiuyin did not dare to be too complacent. You must know that this is a life and death battle.  With his own life at stake, Zhu Jiuyin would not be stupid enough to stop.

    After the space burst open, groups of destructive auras were emitted. It was not released intentionally by Zhu Jiuyin, but was generated by this world itself. The reason is very simple. Zhu Jiuyin and Jiao Demon King  caused by the shopping spree.

    For such a situation to happen, whether it is Zhu Jiuyin or the Jiao Demon King.  They all understood where this aura came from, and they also knew how serious the consequences of such a thing would be, to cause such a powerful destruction.

    It¡¯s a pity that no one can stop at this time.  It is definitely a fool's behavior to stop at this time. No matter whether it is Zhu Jiuyin or the Jiao Demon King, they will fight with all their strength, and no one will let this affect their life and death.  They couldn't help but give up.  Whoever gives up first will die earliest and no one will doubt him.

    "Go to hell Kunpeng, end it!" When Zhu Jiuyin's shout fell, no matter the strength of any party, he didn't think that Zhu Jiuyin chose to take action at this time. It would not be a simple matter after all. Just when the saints were thinking about what was going to happen  When something happened, the divine treasure in Zhu Jiuyin's body finally moved and emitted a powerful divine light that merged with Zhu Jiuyin's divine light.

    Under such a powerful attack.  The Demon King was instantly hit by Zhu Jiuyin's divine light, although on the surface it didn't seem to be a serious problem.  But Zhu Jiuyin knew that the Jiao Demon King would definitely not be able to hold on. When Zhu Jiuyin's divine light broke through Kunpeng's defense, it had seriously injured the foundation of the Jiao Demon King. To be precise, he had already disabled the Jiao Demon King.  This is just the beginning. Zhu Jiuyin's attack is not over. The law of destruction is to lock the Demon King to the point of overwhelming power and continue to attack the Demon King.

    Although the Demon King did not want to die, his life had come to an end. Under the influence of the light of destruction, the Demon King felt that his own strength had been seriously damaged, and even his soul was terminated.  He is entangled with force and has no chance to escape. Death will be his only result.

    Yes, death!  The Jiao Demon King has already felt death. He is not willing to accept it, but he cannot change his fate. The Jiao Demon King knows that he will die. Wu Ning then breaks out and says: "Zhu Jiuyin, you will not die well. Even if you kill me, you will not die."  It¡¯s useless, my true self will come to you for revenge.¡±

    There was no use shouting. Zhu Jiuyin was not intimidated by the other party's arrogance at all. He gently shook his head and said: "Die Kunpeng. When you come, you will also be unable to escape death. You are simply not enough."  You are qualified to fight with us!¡±

    When Zhu Jiuyin's words just fell, suddenly there was a huge pressure in the sky, and a big hand shot through the air, trying to save the Jiao Demon King, but it was a pity that his  The idea is beautiful, but the reality is cruel. Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said: "Kunpeng, you bastard, if you have the ability, just fight with me. There will be no results in using such shameful tactics in secret."  Yes, you should die too!"

    When Zhu Jiuyin shouted, the treasure of destruction that had been warm in his body showed its power again. A light of destruction flashed through. Without any preparation, this giant hand was struck by the light of destruction.  Blocked, unprepared to say that he was completely decomposed by this light of destruction.

    This big hand dissipated under the light of destruction before it had any effect. Zhu Jiuyin sacrificed the treasure of destruction and suddenly killed with a pair of iron fists.Then he went and ran directly onto the body of the Jiao Demon King. Under Zhu Jiuyin's huge power, the Jiao Demon King didn't even leave a last word before he was killed by Zhu Jiuyin with his strong strength.  .

    There was silence. For a moment, the entire three realms were dumbfounded and became peaceful. Everyone knew that the Jiao Demon King was no match for Zhu Jiuyin, but with everyone helping him, the Jiao Demon King was directly bombarded by Zhu Jiuyin.  Okay, how can we not make them look stupid after such a change? Zhu Jiuyin is really too cruel.

    After Zhu Jiuyin's clone was killed by Zhu Jiuyin with a strong posture, his original body let out a cry of grief and shouted angrily: "Zhu Jiuyin, you bastard deserve to die, even if you destroyed my clone, that's not the case at all.  It will damage my true strength, and when I appear again, it will be your death!"

    Big talk. At this moment, Zhu Jiuyin no longer thinks highly of Zhu Jiuyin's words. He wants to kill the demon master Kunpeng. Now that Zhu Jiuyin has not even found a place for the demon master Kunpeng to hide, how can he talk about it?  Blast and kill Zhu Jiuyin.

    It was a big talk for all the saints, but the demon master Kunpeng who was hiding in the place did not think so. He knew very well that Zhu Jiuyin was not threatening him anymore, but that he had the strength. After all, Zhu Jiuyin's performance was too  Perfect.

    Yes, it's perfect. This fool, Jiao Demon King, has revealed all his trump cards. He wants to launch an attack on Zhu Jiuyin and eradicate Zhu Jiuyin, but no one present can do it, not even the saints.  Now that he has better skills than Zhu Jiuyin, there is no way to kill Zhu Jiuyin. He can only watch Zhu Jiuyin leave Beihai in a big way.

    One punch killed the Jiao Demon King, but it completely shocked the entire three realms. Zhu Jiuyin was so powerful that they could no longer imagine it. At the same time, they also understood that not only did Demon Master Kunpeng not die, but he also lost his powerful power.  The inheritance of chaos gods and demons has such a result that no one wants to see. The reason is very simple. The demon master Kunpeng is too powerful.

    what to do?  At this time, the Sanqing, Nuwa, and the two saints of the West couldn't help but feel distressed. Zhu Jiuyin could do whatever he wanted, but the saints couldn't do it. Who allowed the existence of heaven above their heads?  , and the existence of Daozu Hongjun, all of which forced them to be cautious.

    After killing the Jiao Demon King, Zhu Jiuyin raised his head disdainfully and looked at the saints who were hiding in the dark to observe the battle between Zhu Jiuyin and the Jiao Demon King, and then said disdainfully: "Sanqing, that's all you have.  Even if you continue to use such dirty tricks, you are too proud of yourselves. This time I will not share your ideas, but if there is a next time, don't blame me, Zhu Jiuyin, for killing him.  This ray of your soul.¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin's threat made the faces of all the saints change again, but in the end they still swallowed this bad breath. Who knows that they are inferior in skills and can only face Zhu Jiuyin's provocation without daring to say anything to fight back.  , after all, the gap between the two sides is there.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 436 Fear

    Chapter 436 Fear

    Cruel, Zhu Jiuyin was too cruel and arrogant. He didn't take the saints seriously at all. He just killed the Jiao Demon King and threatened the saints. This made many people angry, especially the Nuwa Empress.  At this time, she felt extremely regretful. If she had known that Zhu Jiuyin was so arrogant, she should have helped the Jiao Demon King. No, she was prepared to say that she was helping the demon master Kunpeng. Even if the two of them could not kill Zhu Jiuyin together, they would have.  She could save the life of the Jiao Demon King and restrain Zhu Jiuyin's energy. Unfortunately, it was too late for her to regret it now. Everything was a foregone conclusion. The Jiao Demon King had been killed by Zhu Jiuyin forcefully. Don't look at the demon at the last moment.  Master Kunpeng appeared, but no one would take the words of Demon Master Kunpeng seriously. No one with any sense would believe that the clone was destroyed and the original body was not injured.

    Zhu Jiuyin's ferocity and arrogance hit the saints hard, because the saints did not dare to conflict with Zhu Jiuyin head-on. If they conflicted with Zhu Jiuyin at this time, then first of all their souls would perish.  Falling into the hands of Zhu Jiuyin, a hero would not suffer the immediate loss, so they had no choice but to endure this loss.

    Zhu Jiuyin didn't pay attention to what the saints were thinking. After killing the Demon King with one punch, Zhu Jiuyin activated his powerful devouring ability with a thought in his mind, swallowing everything of the Demon King into himself.  Including the inheritance of chaos gods and demons in the spirit of Jiao Demon King, the inheritance of chaos gods and demons makes many people jealous. It is a pity that no one dares to compete with Zhu Jiuyin under the fierce power of Zhu Jiuyin, unless they  He didn't want to live anymore, so he could only watch Zhu Jiuyin swallow up everything that belonged to the Jiao Demon King.

    "Eating alone will be hated by others."  However, in the face of absolute strength, even though many people in the Three Realms have opinions about Zhu Jiuyin, they dare not express them.  First of all, it was Zhu Jiuyin who killed the Jiao Demon King alone and it had nothing to do with anyone else. Secondly, Zhu Jiuyin was too cruel. Everyone has seen what kind of cultivation the Jiao Demon King has, but such a strong man was killed by Zhu Jiuyin.  He was easily killed without any resistance in his hands, which is enough to explain everything.

    "The one with the big fist is the master. In these three realms, everything is based on strength.  As long as you have enough strength, no matter how much you do, no matter how arrogant you are.  No matter how domineering you are, no one will dare to say anything. Without strength, you will have to consider yourself unlucky even if you are bullied.  This is the law of the three realms.  According to the law of the forest, the fittest survive and the strong are respected.

    Zhu Jiuyin took action and cleaned up everything about the Jiao Demon King without leaving any benefit to others. After doing everything well, Zhu Jiuyin disdainfully released the ray of soul to the saints.  He glanced around, his eyes full of contempt and disdain for them.  In Zhu Jiuyin's view, all the saints have lost part of their bloody nature, and all they have in their hearts is greed.  They only know how to fight for each other's benefits in the nest, but they forget that external forces are not as simple as they think. Not to mention that just a clone of Demon Master Kunpeng has such strength. You can imagine how powerful his original body is.  Zhu Jiuyin will naturally not be afraid, nor will the Wu Clan, because the Wu Clan has enough strength, but do the saints have that strength? Perhaps the only ones who can protect themselves are the West and Jiejiao.  , both human and interpretation teachings are far from enough.

    Instead of trying your best to fight for power with others for the benefits, it is better to calm down and develop and strengthen yourself first. As long as you have enough strength, you will not be able to get any benefits. It is a pity that Sanqing or Nuwa Empress  Regardless, the two Western Saints did not see this, because their eyes were seduced by the naked interests, and their minds were filled with only interests, forgetting that interests and dangers coexisted.

    Those who are willing to fight will inevitably perish, and those who forget to fight will be in danger. Nowadays, the saints have forgotten to fight. They only know how to fight among themselves and have lost their vigilance to the outside world. Even this outbreak of the Demon King is in their eyes.  It didn't cause much of a stir. The reason is simple, because they only saw the pressure Zhu Jiuyin had to face, and forgot that they themselves were also members of the Three Realms. They forgot who the outsiders were. They were cannibals.  Gods and demons that don't spit out bones are extremely cruel, even if they are just the remnant souls of chaos gods and demons.

    Although the saints have forgotten the battle, some people are different. They are not as arrogant and arrogant as the saints. These people are Zhen Yuanzi, Ancestor Minghe, and the Jade Emperor and Queen Mother in heaven.  Because they are quasi-sages, their instinct makes them feel that they are always in danger, so they have to be vigilant in case something goes wrong.

    The saint places his soul on the way of heaven. The way of heaven is immortal and the saint is immortal. It can be said that he has a strong ability to protect himself. However, the quasi-sage does not have such ability. They need to be careful at all times. This is the difference between the saint and the quasi-sage.  The difference between st.

    After seeing the power displayed by the Jiao Demon King, Zhen Yuanzi felt extremely heavy. He paid more attention to the demon master Kunpeng than anyone else. You must know that they are also mortal enemies.  Between Zhu Jiuyin and Kunpeng?The hatred is much less. Although Zhu Jiuyin is in front now, Zhen Yuanzi does not dare to be careless. The reason is very simple. The persimmon has to be picked on the weak. No one dares to protect whether the bastard Kunpeng, the demon master, will be there.  After being frustrated in the fight with Zhu Jiuyin, he turned his attention to himself and used his own blood to restore his reputation.

    Caution makes Ten Thousand Years Ship extremely cautious for veteran quasi-sages like Zhen Yuanzi. He is not as arrogant as the new quasi-sages like Ran Deng, because they all know that if you don't become a saint, you will end up being an ant. Quasi-sages are  He is more powerful than Daluo Jinxian, but he is still an ant in the eyes of the saint. Not to mention Zhen Yuanzi, even the Styx Ancestor who is protected by the sea of ??blood and has a nearly immortal body is just an ant in the eyes of the saint.  Among the three realms, the only one among the saints who no one dares call an ant is Zhu Jiuyin. However, Zhu Jiuyin's prestige was created by himself, and he has combat power comparable to that of the saints, so the saints have to pay attention to him.

    Killing the Saint, that can't be done just by talking, it requires great strength. Zhu Jiuyin is the only one in the Three Realms who can do this. The power of Chaos Gods and Demons is recognized by everyone.  .

    what to do?  How can we get out of this crisis and how can we protect ourselves?  Zhen Yuanzi was thinking hard in Wuzhuang Temple, but he couldn't think of a satisfactory way. He took refuge in the saint and used the saint's power to protect himself. Zhen Yuanzi also thought about it.  Under normal circumstances, he might still consider it, but under the current situation, Zhen Yuanzi would not make such a choice at all. First of all, although he got a temporary safety guarantee by seeking refuge with the saint, the demon master Kunpeng did not dare to  Presumptuous, but you will be involved in the battle between the saints. That will offend other saints, and the end will be conceivable. You will become a thug of the saints. As for the huge thing that is about to happen,  Benefits, this has nothing to do with him. He doesn't think that the saints would be so kind as to give a person like him the opportunity to achieve enlightenment. If he doesn't get the opportunity to achieve enlightenment, he will be killed by a thug. Such a result will be natural for Zhen Yuanzi.  Won't choose.

    If you fail to seek refuge with the saints, you can only form a gang to do it yourself. However, there are very few quasi-sages among the three realms. Strictly speaking, the ancestor of Minghe is as unstoppable as Zhen Yuanzi, let alone Zhu Jiuyin. Heavenly Court  The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother above are too ambitious, and if they form an alliance with them, they will only be in a more disadvantageous situation.

    After much deliberation, Zhen Yuanzi didn't have a complete chance, which gave him a headache. If he didn't choose, it would be a dead end in the end. In Zhen Yuanzi's helpless situation, he didn't want to receive the invitation from the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother in heaven.  An invitation to go to heaven to reminisce about the past.  It's just to reminisce about the past, but everyone knows that the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were also frightened by the battle between Zhu Jiuyin and the Jiao Demon King, so they were trying to help themselves.

    Although he knew the thoughts and intentions of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, Zhen Yuanzi could not refuse. Who made Zhen Yuanzi owe the favor of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother? What's more, he himself was also worried about his own safety and went to heaven to meet the Jade Emperor.  It is also a good thing to communicate with the Queen Mother and the Queen Mother. Maybe you will have a chance to find a solution to the problem and get out of danger.

    Precisely because of this idea, Zhen Yuanzi did not refuse the invitation of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. Without any preparation, he left Wuzhuang Temple and headed towards the heaven to find a way out for himself.

    When Zhen Yuanzi came to the Heavenly Court, he did not expect to meet the Minghe Ancestor in the Heavenly Court. This made Zhen Yuanzi startled. The Minghe Ancestor was the same as Zhen Yuanzi.  Also surprised.

    Originally, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother not only invited Zhen Yuanzi to come for talks, but also invited the Styx Ancestor to come to heaven for talks. Perhaps it would be inappropriate for the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother to make such a big fuss, which might cause various conflicts.  Sheng's dissatisfaction and counterattack, but in order to protect themselves and prevent their own interests from being harmed, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother did not care so much. Now the demon master Kunpeng has appeared in the Three Realms, and he also laid a trap a long time ago.  Although this chess piece was killed by Zhu Jiuyin, the pressure it brought to everyone has not weakened at all.

    Demon Master Kunpeng has inherited the inheritance of Chaos Gods and Demons, has greatly improved his cultivation, and has been involved in the Three Realms for a long time. Demon Master Kunpeng is still like this, not to mention the other descendants of Chaos Gods and Demons who are hidden in the dark.  The chess pieces were arranged in the Three Realms, but for a while no one knew who they were.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 437: Confused

    Chapter 437: Confused

    Although Zhen Yuanzi and Ancestor Minghe are not fighting each other, they are now connected by the same fate. Even if they have any resentment in their hearts, they can only endure it at this moment, and they are not willing to add any more to themselves at this time.  An enemy of the same level is not a good thing for them. The battle of spirits is not a good thing. How to save one's life is the key. If the life is over, then everything will be over.

    It is precisely because of the consideration between Zhen Yuanzi and Ancestor Minghe that when the two parties met, they nodded to each other, which was regarded as a greeting. There was also a step for each other to go down, and it was not worth a conflict.  Put yourself in danger.

    As soon as Zhen Yuanzi and Ancestor Minghe appeared in the heaven, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother already knew about it. When they saw the reaction of Zhen Yuanzi and Ancestor Minghe when they met, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother breathed a sigh of relief.  , to be honest, they really have to worry that these two people will take action because of the dispute of temperament, which will be a bit stressful for them. After all, this is heaven, and both parties are invited by themselves. If there is a conflict, the Jade Emperor  He and the Queen Mother had to resolve it, otherwise they would directly offend these two people. Fortunately, such a thing did not happen.

    With uneasiness, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother welcomed Zhen Yuanzi and Ancestor Minghe into the Lingxiao Palace. After the four of them sat down, no one spoke first because of the thoughts in their hearts. Everyone was calming down their hearts.  Uneasy heart.

    After a while, as the master.  The Jade Emperor spoke first: "Two fellow Taoists, you must all know about the Battle of Beihai. Now we are facing such external pressure. I think the situation of both fellow Taoists is not easy. The saint can not care. After all, they  They place their souls on the way of heaven. As long as the way of heaven is immortal, they will be immortal. But quasi-sages like us do not have such ability. Once external forces attack the three realms, the first one to bear the brunt will be heaven, and the two of them will  Fellow Taoists are also among them. After all, if you want to establish authority, you have to find people with strength. Whether it is Qiaochian Tianting, Blood Sea, or Wuzhuang Temple, they are all among them. In order to be able to protect themselves, I specially invited two  Fellow Taoists have come to discuss countermeasures. I wonder what the two fellow Taoists think!"

    Although the Jade Emperor did not explicitly say that he wanted to form an alliance with Zhen Yuanzi and Ancestor Minghe, the meaning behind his words was already revealed. He wanted all three parties to work together to advance and retreat in order to protect themselves. This idea is a good one.  But it is very difficult to actually achieve it. After all, the pressure on Heavenly Court is much heavier than that of Blood Sea and Wuzhuang Temple, if they form an alliance.  Those who took advantage were the Heavenly Court, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother.

    Hear this.  Zhen Yuanzi smiled calmly and said: "Although Taoist Fellow Haotian said so, do you think we can protect ourselves? Do you think we can withstand the power of the Jiao Demon King? And Fellow Taoist is still allied with the West.  , do you think it is possible for me and fellow Taoist Styx to cooperate with the West?"

    As soon as Zhen Yuanzi said this, Ancestor Minghe sneered and said: "Let me cooperate with the West. There is no need to think about it. Our Asura clan has a blood feud with them. Cooperating with them is like a sheep entering a tiger's mouth.  !¡±

    The reactions of Zhen Yuanzi and Ancestor Minghe made the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother a little disappointed, but this was already within their expectations. After all, the current situation in heaven has discouraged many people. The West can almost be said to be the common enemy of the East.  Cooperation would mean offending Sanqing, Nuwa and the Wu clan at the same time. Such serious consequences are something that no one is willing to face. Without the pressure from Daozu Hongjun, Heavenly Court would not go there.  This is troubled water!

    The Jade Emperor took a deep breath and said: "The two fellow Taoists have misunderstood. Heaven is Heaven and the West is the West. The two are different. The two fellow Taoists are cooperating with me, Heaven, and have nothing to do with the West, and our cooperation is only  It is limited to targeting the foreign enemy and will not involve the battle between saints!"

    Zhen Yuanzi didn't say anything, but Ancestor Minghe shook his head and said: "Friend Haotian, I'm afraid this matter will disappoint you. I won't agree with it. In your eyes, Heaven is Heaven."  , the west is the west, but in the eyes of the saints, in the eyes of the immortals of the three realms, it is not the case. I, the Asura family, will not get involved in such troubled waters, and even if we want to do it all, I, the Asura family, can completely fall.  Xiang Wu Clan, after all, the blood sea is connected to the underworld. Anyone who wants to attack my blood sea must consider the reaction of the underworld and the reaction of the witch clan. In these three realms, the strong are respected, and Zhu Jiuyin is powerful.  There¡¯s no need for me to say more, everyone knows it very well!¡±

    Yes, Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s power is known to all the three realms. Even all the saints must be afraid of the Three Realms. If you want to form an alliance, you must naturally find an alliance with a strong person. What is the value of forming an alliance with a weak person like Tianting? What Styx said  The words expressed Zhen Yuanzi's innermost thoughts, but Zhen Yuanzi did not save face for the Jade Emperor like Ancestor Minghe, but instead indifferently said:He smiled, shook his head, and expressed what he meant. It was a good time to get together and part ways, and no one needed to quarrel.

    It's easier said than done to get together and get together easily, at least it's hard to do in this situation now. After all, this is not an ordinary thing, but a matter of life and death for everyone. Whatever the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother are thinking,  An unknown number, the most important thing is the last words of Ancestor Minghe, which is to make enemies of all saints. Who is Zhu Jiuyin? That is a taboo in the three realms. Ancestor Minghe wants to unite with Zhu Jiuyin again.  Alliance, will the saints do as he wishes?

    The Jade Emperor took a deep breath and said: "Friend Ming He, it is true that Friend Zhu Jiuyin is powerful, but he is a taboo in the three realms. He is a thorn in the flesh of the saints and the heavens. The Wu Clan and Zhu Jiuyin can ignore the heavens.  The pressure is on, but can you, the Asura clan, do it? To be honest, I, the Heavenly Court, am the Lord of the Three Realms in name, but do you think I am willing to help the West? I have to do it as a last resort, this is my destiny!"

    destiny!  The Jade Emperor used fate as an excuse, but in fact he was just reminding Styx that as the Lord of the Three Realms, he could not control his own life and had to succumb to the law of heaven. The Asura clan could not escape the suppression of the law of heaven.

    The Jade Emperor's words made Ancestor Minghe couldn't help but think deeply. Forming an alliance with Zhu Jiuyin was easier said than done. After all, there was already a rift between Ancestor Minghe, Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan.  He is naturally willing to reconcile as before and use the power of the Witch Clan to protect himself, but will Zhu Jiuyin agree?

    After a long time, Ancestor Minghe sighed and said: "Fellow Daoist Haotian, tell me how you want to form an alliance to protect yourself. If there is no reasonable arrangement, then there will be nothing to talk about between us!"

    As soon as Patriarch Minghe said this, a smile appeared on the Jade Emperor's face. He smiled and said: "Actually, the situation is not too dangerous for us. There is a 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Array' guarding the heaven. For  We are not afraid of outsiders. The only thing we are worried about is the demon master Kunpeng. After all, as a demon master, Kunpeng is quite proficient in the understanding of the "Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation". If he masters the demon clan  With great power, the consequences are unimaginable, so Heavenly Court needs allies. I think everyone knows what the virtues of the West are. Heavenly Court will not put its hope in them. It can only turn to two Taoist friends for help in the sea of ??blood.  Asura's army, even if the monsters attack the heaven with all their strength, you and I can protect ourselves as long as we can attack from both inside and outside. As for fellow Taoist Zhen Yuanzi, it goes without saying. As the ancestor of the earth immortal, he has the book of earth in his hand.  Unparalleled defense!"

    The Jade Emperor did not make any excessive demands. His alliance method was very simple, but it was also very applicable. At least they could protect themselves by forming an alliance like this. As for joining forces to seize the treasure, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother had never thought of this.  I have never imagined it. Anyone who is not a fool knows that this is impossible. People will die for money and birds will die for food. As long as you see the benefits, you can forget about any covenant, so the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother did not mention it.

    Ancestor Minghe nodded and said: "Okay, this matter is settled. Our Asura clan and Heavenly Court will protect and support each other. I hope fellow Daoist Haotian will not go back on his word if something happens in the future!"

    The Jade Emperor nodded and said: "A gentleman's words are hard to follow. As the Lord of the Three Realms, I, Haotian, am naturally not a villain who breaks my promises and gets fat. Fellow Taoist Minghe, you can rest assured!"

    The words of the Jade Emperor and the Ancestor Minghe were trying to get Zhen Yuanzi to answer. Unfortunately, their intentions did not have the slightest effect. Zhen Yuanzi shook his head and said  : "But I have disappointed two fellow Taoists. I don't want to be involved in such a thing. Life and death are up to my fate. Fortune is in heaven. If heaven wants to kill me, then even my resistance will be useless. Everything will be lost."  It¡¯s destiny!¡±

    Zhen Yuanzi's answer made Patriarch Minghe's face change color instantly, and he sneered and said: "Fellow Daoist Zhen Yuanzi, could it be that you look down on me as a sea of ??blood and heaven, or is it that Friend Zhen Yuanzi is already confident?  ?¡±

    Zhen Yuanzi didn't take the provocative move of Ancestor Minghe seriously. This was also human nature. He smiled calmly and said: "Everyone has his own ambitions. The path taken by the poor Taoist is different from that of the two Taoists. I, Wuzhuang,  We are just looking at three or two kittens. Even if we are defeated, we can retreat. The worst we can do is to move to another place. We don¡¯t have as big a family as our two Taoist friends!"

    Zhen Yuanzi's words left the Jade Emperor and the Ancestor Minghe speechless. Their family's great cause could not be said to just retreat, but Zhen Yuanzi was completely different from them. In this situation, they  It¡¯s really helpless.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 438 Crazy

    Chapter 438 Crazy

    One person has his own benefits, and this is the case for Zhen Yuanzi. In the past, Zhen Yuanzi was still concerned about the ginseng fruit tree, but since Zhu Jiuyin split the ginseng fruit tree into two, the ginseng fruit tree has become more and more important in Zhen Yuanzi's heart.  His status has changed, and it is precisely because of this that Zhen Yuanzi's state of mind has improved. Perhaps it is precisely because of the improvement in his state of mind that Zhen Yuanzi has forgotten the grudge against Zhu Jiuyin and no longer regards it as  He took it to heart and became free and unrestrained. Zhen Yuanzi's attitude was something that the Jade Emperor and the Ancestor Minghe couldn't do because they were in different positions.

    Zhen Yuanzi has said this. As long as the Jade Emperor and the Minghe Ancestor do not want to quarrel with Zhen Yuanzi and become mortal enemies, then they have nothing to say. After all, they cannot force Zhen Yuanzi to join. That would not only  It won't be a boost. On the contrary, it will probably give them a fatal blow at the critical moment.

    The Jade Emperor sighed and said: "Well, since Taoist friend Zhen Yuanzi said so, let this matter be like this. If Taoist friend Zhen Yuanzi changes his mind in the future, he can come to heaven and we, heaven, will do our best to help!"

    Zhen Yuanzi said: "I would like to thank Taoist Haotian for your kindness. The two Taoists have important matters to discuss, so I won't interrupt you!" Zhen Yuanzi said and stood up to leave the heaven, but the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother did not say anything.  stay together.

    Looking at Zhen Yuanzi¡¯s leaving back, Patriarch Minghe¡¯s heart suddenly moved, but he didn¡¯t say anything. However, the hearts of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were very heavy, and Zhen Yuanzi was so impressed.  What's more, for other people, their original fantasies would be even more difficult. It is precisely because of this that they did not see the changes in the Ancestor Styx.

    After leaving heaven.  Zhen Yuanzi was not in a hurry to return to Wuzhuang Temple in Wanshou Mountain. Instead, he hesitated for a moment, and then went straight to the underworld. At this point, Zhen Yuanzi had to make a decision. Don't look at what he was doing.  He spoke so relaxedly in the court, but he was not so comfortable in his heart. The ginseng fruit tree was already broken.  Since there is no possibility of recovery, Zhen Yuanzi will naturally have to sell it at a good price, and the best buyer is naturally Zhu Jiuyin.

    Maybe Zhen Yuanzi¡¯s idea is a little crazy.  But everyone has to admit that Zhen Yuanzi's idea is the most wonderful. Only Zhu Jiuyin can offer a high price for the broken ginseng fruit. The reason is very simple, because the other half is in Zhu Jiuyin's hands.  If the two are combined, I'm afraid there is still a chance to restore the innate spiritual root of the ginseng fruit tree to its original state.  Zhen Yuanzi did not believe that Zhu Jiuyin would not be interested in the half of the ginseng fruit tree in his hand.

    Regarding the great battle in Beihai, the response from the Three Realms was huge. There was a strong feeling that a storm was coming. Maybe when everyone woke up, they would find that the entire Three Realms were in chaos. That was the case.  Zhen Yuanzi had just made up his mind to talk to Zhu Jiuyin, and it was the Minghe Ancestor who made Zhen Yuanzi so determined. Even the Minghe Ancestor had to cooperate with the Heavenly Court in order to protect himself. Zhen Yuanzi  How could a lonely person not plan for his own good life?

    How can we protect ourselves?  It is the most unsafe move to always place one's wealth and life on others with the help of external forces.  Who can dare to guarantee that his allies will not abandon themselves at the most critical moment? After all, no one will try their best to save others with their own strength. This is human nature. Everyone knows the truth of death and coldness, but knowing is a  Whether it can be done is another matter.

    If you want to be alone, the only way is to improve your own strength. How to improve your own strength, and Zhen Yuanzi has his mind set on the Demon King in Zhu Jiuyin's hand. To be precise, it is the one left by the demon master Kunpeng.  On top of the incomplete inheritance of chaos gods and demons, if this inheritance falls into the hands of others, it would be unreasonable for Zhen Yuanzi to get it, but it is possible if it falls into the hands of Zhu Jiuyin. After all, Zhu Jiuyin himself has a complete  inheritance, and the Wu clan also has its own inheritance. Relatively speaking, the incomplete inheritance left by Kunpeng is not very important, and there is the possibility of exchange.

    It seems that Zhen Yuanzi's idea is a bit whimsical, but this matter is not impossible. Under current circumstances, even if there is only a slim chance, Zhen Yuanzi will fight and fight for it, but now he has no idea what's going on in his head.  There was an extremely sharp sword hanging in my sleep, and I didn't know when it would fall.

    Zhen Yuanzi's sudden visit surprised Houtu Zuwu. Although there was no major conflict between Zhen Yuanzi and the Wu clan, there was a big grudge between Zhu Jiuyin and Zhen Yuanzi. Zhen Yuanzi  How could Motoko come to the underworld alone? Could it be that he wasn't worried about his own safety?

    No matter what kind of doubts Hou Tuzu Witch had in her heart, since Zhen Yuanzi came to the door on her own initiative, she couldn't be rude and invited Zhen Yuanzi into the underworld. After seeing Zhen Yuanzi, Hou Tuzu Witch knew  The other party didn't have any ill intentions.

     After sitting down, Houtu Zuwu asked doubtfully: "I wonder what happened to fellow Taoist Zhen Yuanzi when he came to the underworld today?"

    Seeing Hou Tu Zu Wu's confused look, Zhen Yuanzi had no intention of covering it up, so he smiled calmly and said: "Pindao came here today because he really has an important matter to discuss with Hou Tu Zu Wu and Zhu Jiujiu.  , I wonder where is Houtu Zuwu, Zhu Jiu**¡¯s friend now? Is it convenient to discuss with the poor Taoist? "

    When he heard that Zhen Yuanzi wanted to discuss with Zhu Jiuyin, Houtu Zuwu was a little puzzled. He couldn't figure out what Zhen Yuanzi was thinking. Everyone in the three realms knew how Zhu Jiuyin had beaten tens of thousands of people back then.  Although Zhen Yuanzi did not take any revenge after the Shoushan Wuzhuang Temple took away half of the ginseng fruit tree, Zhen Yuanzi had lost such a big face. If Zhen Yuanzi did not have any hatred in his heart, no one would  I believe it, but now Zhen Yuanzi has come to ask Zhu Jiuyin for consultation. Is it possible that he came here for the half of the ginseng fruit tree this time?  How about discussing with Zhu Jiuyin!

    When Houtu Zuwu thought of this, he sighed: "If fellow Taoist Zhen Yuanzi comes here for the half of the ginseng fruit tree, I'm afraid he will be disappointed. The second brother will not let go!"

    After hearing the words of Hou Tu Zu Wu, Zhen Yuanzi said calmly: "Hou Tu Zu Wu was wrong. Although Pindao has important matters to discuss, it is definitely not to ask for the half of the ginseng fruit from Zhu Jiu**'s friend.  Shu came here, but I have something else to discuss with him, but I don¡¯t know that it¡¯s inconvenient for my friend Zhujiu Jiu to do it right now!¡±

    Zhen Yuanzi¡¯s answer left Hou Tuzu Wu Ze a little confused.  However, Zhen Yuanzi had already said this, and it would be wrong if she didn't say anything, so she said: "Since fellow Taoist Zhen Yuanzi said so, I will ask my second brother to come and talk to you.  Shang, to be honest with fellow Taoist, my second brother has gained new insights after the battle in Beihai and is currently in seclusion. If fellow Taoist had not come here, I would not allow anyone to disturb my second brother¡¯s practice!¡±

    " Zhen Yuanzi was not surprised by Hou Tu Zuwu's words.  Because he knew that this was not a lie. Not to mention Zhu Jiuyin, who was in the scene, and Zhen Yuanzi himself had a new understanding of that battle, so he did not think that Hou Tuzu Wu was intentionally attacking him.  court.  Rather, he sincerely wants to resolve the gap between himself and himself.  Regarding Hou Tuzu Wu's actions, Zhen Yuanzi was also moved in his heart.

    Just listening, Zhen Yuanzi said: "Thank you so much, fellow Taoist Houtu!"

    Not long after Zhen Yuanzi finished speaking, a voice suddenly came from behind: "Zhen Yuanzi, why are you so anxious to find me, Zhu Jiuyin? Is there something good that you want to take care of, Zhu Jiuyin?"

    As soon as he said this, Zhen Yuanzi knew that Zhu Jiuyin had arrived, and a smile appeared on his face. He said calmly: "Yes, I have a good thing to discuss with my fellow Taoist. No.  I know you want to take the half of the ginseng fruit tree in Pindao's hand!"

    As soon as Zhen Yuanzi said this, Zhu Jiuyin and Hou Tuzu Wu Xian were startled.  He was instantly shocked. Everyone in the Three Realms knew that the ginseng fruit tree was Zhen Yuanzi's lifeblood. How come Zhen Yuanzi's words meant that he wanted to transfer the ginseng fruit tree.

    Zhu Jiu said in a gloomy voice: "Zhen Yuanzi, of course I want the ginseng fruit tree, but will you let it go?"

    Zhen Yuanzi said calmly: "If it were the whole ginseng fruit tree, I would naturally be reluctant to part with it, but now there is only half of it left. It has no great use in my hands. As long as Zhujiu ** friend can give me a big  The price makes me excited, so of course the ginseng fruit tree can¡¯t be transferred to Taoist friends!¡±

    After hearing what Zhen Yuanzi said, Zhu Jiuyin's first thought was that Zhen Yuanzi was crazy and was talking nonsense. Zhu Jiuyin said in a deep voice: "Zhen Yuanzi, are you sure you are very sober?  Are you going to talk nonsense?"

    Zhen Yuanzi smiled calmly and said: "Friend Zhujiu, Pindao is naturally very sober. Don't worry, I, Zhen Yuanzi, am not so confused that I don't even know what I am saying. Now Pindao really wants to  Trade the half of the ginseng fruit tree in your hand. Among the three realms, the only one who can afford a big price and is willing to pay a big price to trade it from Pindao is Taoist friend. After all, you still have half a tree in your hand.  Heyi may have a chance to restore the ginseng fruit tree to its original state. Fellow Taoist Zhujiu should be very clear about how important a complete innate spiritual root is to the entire Wu clan!"

    There is no need for Zhen Yuanzi to remind Zhu Jiuyin that he naturally knows how important a complete ginseng fruit tree is to the Wu Clan. It can quickly enhance the strength of the Wu Clan and give the Wu Clan one more share in the Three Realms that are about to be in chaos.  Opportunities for self-preservation.

    Zhu Jiuyin took a deep breath and said: "Okay, as long as fellow Taoist Zhen Yuanzi is willing to take action, then I, Zhu Jiuyin, will naturally be interested in taking it. I don't know what Taoist fellow Zhen Yuanzi likes in me, Zhu Jiuyin."  thing?"

    After hearing Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s answer, Zhen Yuanzi¡¯s face showed a smile again. He smiled and said: ¡°Friend Zhu Jiuyin showed off his power in Beihai and killed him.A clone of the demon master Kunpeng, and the inheritance of the chaos gods and demons in Kunpeng's clone also fell into the hands of fellow Taoist, and Pindao wanted this inheritance!  "

    As soon as Zhen Yuanzi said this, Zhu Jiuyin's eyes narrowed and he said solemnly: "Zhen Yuanzi, are you serious about this?"

    Zhen Yuanzi nodded and said: "As a gentleman, a horse is hard to catch. Naturally, a poor Taoist will not tease fellow Taoists here. I am afraid that fellow Zhu Jiu** will not be able to bear it. After all, the price you paid is a bit high!"

    Zhu Jiuyin said disapprovingly: "I, Zhu Jiuyin, don't care about a mere inheritance, but I have to say something first, lest after the official exchange, fellow Taoist Zhen Yuanzi says that I, Zhu Jiuyin, am deceiving you. I inherited it from Kunpeng."  The inheritance that I captured is incomplete. After all, I only killed one of his clones, not his true self. I wonder if fellow Taoist Zhen Yuanzi still intends to make this exchange with me, Zhu Jiuyin?"

    Although Zhu Jiuyin is also very eager to get the half of the ginseng fruit tree from Zhen Yuanzi's hands to improve the strength of the Wu clan, Zhu Jiuyin does not want to deceive Zhen Yuanzi. Although Zhu Jiuyin is cruel and arrogant,  , but he would not do such shameless things to deceive others, which would only bring obstacles to Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation.

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, Zhen Yuanzi couldn't help but be startled. He really didn't expect that Zhu Jiuyin would say such words. This surprised him and made him feel that he didn't know Zhu Jiuyin.  Nine Yins.

    After seeing Zhen Yuanzi's surprised expression, Zhu Jiuyin said in a deep voice: "Zhen Yuanzi, you don't have to be surprised by this. Although I, Zhu Jiuyin, am fierce and arrogant, I don't bother to use deception."  You¡¯re lying, I, Zhu Jiuyin, can¡¯t afford to lose someone like that!¡±

    It is indeed rare to find people like Zhu Jiuyin in the Three Realms. Although Zhu Jiuyin is cruel and violent, he is not a villain. Zhen Yuanzi said: "Actually, I came to see my fellow Taoist for consultation long ago.  I already know it in my heart, but even if it is a incomplete inheritance, it is still higher than half of the ginseng fruit tree in my hand. After all, it is the inheritance of the Three Thousand Avenues. I am naturally happy to see this deal. After all, I get this deal.  Cheap!"

    Zhu Jiuyin didn't care who benefited from this transaction. Although on the surface it seemed that the price he paid was a bit high, exchanging an inheritance that was of little use to him for a plant was beneficial to the Witch Clan.  With innate spiritual roots that are beneficial to oneself, Zhu Jiuyin thinks that this transaction is worth it no matter how he looks at it. In such an unpredictable environment, what is most important is naturally improving one's own strength. Everything else is empty.  .

    Zhen Yuanzi can do whatever it takes to improve his cultivation, and how could Zhu Jiuyin want to argue with Zhen Yuanzi over such a good thing, and get into all kinds of disputes with Zhen Yuanzi for a little benefit?  This is not the kind of person Zhu Jiuyin is.

    Zhu Jiu said in a gloomy voice: "Zhen Yuanzi, in your eyes, I feel that I have suffered a bit, but in my eyes, I think it is worth it. Things that are useful to you are good, and those that are useless are still waste no matter how valuable they are. We  You can trade at any time!¡± (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 439: The storm is about to come and the wind fills the building

    "Okay! Zhu Jiuyin is indeed the number one madman in the three realms. If you are willing to trade, then I will have no problem!" Zhen Yuanzi said with a laugh. For Zhen Yuanzi, such a deal is natural for him.  He was very satisfied. As long as he had this inheritance, he would have found a way to enlightenment and be able to gain more vitality in this situation that was about to be chaotic.  .

    Zhu Jiuyin smiled calmly and said: "Then let's get started. Fellow Taoist, please take out the ginseng fruit tree!"

    Zhen Yuanzi said: "Pindao has already prepared it for fellow Taoists!" Zhen Yuanzi thought about it and unleashed the technique of 'The Universe in His Sleeves'. The half of the ginseng fruit tree appeared between Zhu Jiuyin and Houtu.  In front of the ancestral witch, I have to say that Zhen Yuanzi still has some abilities. At least the ginseng fruit tree did not die due to being divided, but its vitality was slightly weakened.

    With the eyesight of Zhu Jiuyin and Zhen Yuanzi, it is impossible for them not to be able to tell the real thing from the fake ginseng fruit tree. Zhu Jiuyin knew the real thing from the fake one at a glance, so he smiled and said: "Okay, thank you Taoist friend Zhen Yuanzi for that."  Yes, this is the inheritance of the gods and demons of chaos that you need. However, I would like to remind fellow Taoists that not everyone can understand the avenue of gods and demons of chaos. This inheritance is the avenue of light, which is cultivated by fellow Taoists.  The ways are not compatible!"

    Zhen Yuanzi smiled and said: "Thank you Zhujiu[***] for reminding you that stones from other mountains can attack jade. Pindao is just learning from it. It is not that you really want to practice the great way. Moreover, Pindao is not as good as fellow Taoist."  A powerful body!¡±

    No one knows the great ways of the Chaos Gods and Demons better than Zhu Jiuyin. Zhen Yuanzi now said that he does not know how to practice, but when he saw the inheritance of the Chaos Gods and Demons, he no longer thought so.  The Tao passed down is very different from the Three Thousand Tao taught by Taoist Hongjun. The Tao taught by Tao Ancestor Hongjun is too general and difficult to practice, but the Three Thousand Tao passed down by the Three Thousand Chaos Gods and Demons  That points directly to the origin of the avenue. As long as you see it, you will not be able to help but practice. Zhu Jiuyin does not believe that Zhen Yuanzi has the perseverance to resist this temptation.

    Zhu Jiuyin smiled calmly and said: "It's good that fellow Taoist Zhen Yuanzi has such an idea, but fellow daoist should not be too confident. The avenue inherited by the three thousand chaotic gods and demons can be directly derived from the origin of the avenue. If you must practice it, you  It's best to use clones to move forward. If that doesn't work, you can separate the three corpses. It's best not to practice the original body, otherwise it will just be a chicken and an egg, both of which are in vain. After all, this is just a incomplete inheritance of chaos gods and demons. If  If fellow Taoist cannot kill Demon Master Kunpeng and get all the inheritance from him, he will be trapped under this avenue forever!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's words made Zhen Yuanzi startled, but he could understand Zhu Jiuyin's good intentions, so he smiled and said: "Thank you for the reminder, fellow Taoist, I will be careful!"

    Zhu Jiuyin has already said what should be said. As for what choice Zhen Yuanzi will make in the end, that is his own business. Zhu Jiuyin doesn't want to care about it. After all, everyone has their own way of living. He doesn't  It may affect everyone. If Zhen Yuanzi makes the wrong choice, he can only blame himself for being careless and has nothing to do with others.

    Zhu Jiuyin took the half of the ginseng fruit tree into his divine kingdom with a wave of his hand. As soon as the ginseng fruit tree entered the divine kingdom, Zhu Jiuyin felt the vibration of the divine kingdom for a moment, and a force of earth was  The half of the ginseng fruit tree was taken away in an instant. It was Zhu Jiuyin's half of the ginseng fruit tree that was taking action.

    When these two incomplete ginseng fruit trees merged together, the entire Kingdom of God underwent earth-shaking changes. Channels of earth essence continued to pour out, and the originally scarred Kingdom of God was rapidly recovering.  It is true that thick soil can carry things. Under the nourishment of the earth's essence, Zhu Jiuyin's Kingdom of God finally saw hope of returning to its original state. This made Zhu Jiuyin happy.  This complete innate spiritual root is not only of great benefit to the Wu clan, but also promotes its own development. This makes Zhu Jiuyin unhappy.

    After seeing Zhu Jiuyin accept the ginseng fruit tree, the deal between Zhen Yuanzi and Zhu Jiuyin has been completed, but Zhen Yuanzi is not in a hurry to leave. If anyone in the Three Realms is interested in the secret hidden in  The Chaos Gods and Demons knew something about it, so Zhu Jiuyin recognized the second, and no one dared to recognize the first.

    Zhen Yuanzi really wanted to know how strong those people's cultivation was and how big the gap was with him, so that he could prepare in advance. Zhen Yuanzi even had the slightest idea of ??forming an alliance with the Wu Clan in his heart.  After all, the power of the Wu Clan is recognized by the three worlds. If he can form an alliance with the Wu Clan, it will at least give him the power to protect himself.

    Just listening, Zhen Yuanzi said: "Friend Zhujiu, I have a question that I don't know whether I should ask?"

    Zhu Jiuyin said calmly: "Zhen Yuanzi, although there was a deep dispute between you and me, everything has passed now. Although I, Zhu Jiuyin, am ruthless, I am not a careless person. What has happened in the past will be in the past."  Okay, what do you want to do?You can say it as straightforwardly as you want, as long as it doesn¡¯t involve some **!  "

    Zhu Jiuyin's answer made Zhen Yuanzi breathe a sigh of relief. To be honest, he was really worried that Zhu Jiuyin would refuse directly. In that case, Zhen Yuanzi would be a little embarrassed. After all, he could say such a thing with enough courage.  courage.

    Zhen Yuanzi said: "Friend Zhujiu, among the three realms, you are the only one who knows the gods and demons of chaos best. You have also fought against the clone of the demon master Kunpeng. I want to know what the demon master Kunpeng's cultivation level is now.  At what point is it possible to reach a point where a saint has no rivals? None of us, quasi-sages, are his rivals?"

    Zhen Yuanzi's inquiry did not surprise Zhu Jiuyin. If Zhen Yuanzi didn't ask about this matter, it would make people look down on him. After all, such a big thing happened in Beihai, if Zhen Yuanzi hadn't done anything yet  Be vigilant, one can only imagine the wisdom of Zhen Yuanzi.

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "You are all frightened by Kunpeng's little tricks. In fact, Kunpeng is not as powerful as you think. He just takes advantage of your psychology. If people like Kunpeng really don't care,  Then they won't always hide in the dark, let alone be so careful. I don't know how many Chaos Gods and Demons there are, but they are not as powerful as you think. They are just in the realm of quasi-saints and want to break through themselves.  , then they have to find the remnants of the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons suppressed by Pangu Father God. Only in this way can they have a chance, after all, they are not the real Chaos Gods and Demons!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's words are not lying. The most powerful thing about the Chaos Gods and Demons is their body. Unfortunately, those who inherit the Three Thousand Dao of Chaos Gods and Demons have cultivated the laws and souls and neglected the body. This is also their reason.  The biggest disadvantage of Zhu Jiuyin is that her body cannot be as free and easy as Zhu Jiuyin.

    In fact, there is a reason why it is like this. After all, no one can be so crazy as Zhu Jiuyin, who can give up his own cultivation to reshape the true form of the Chaos God and Demon. The most important thing is this  The risk is too great. If you are not careful, your soul will be destroyed and you will never be reincarnated. This makes many people shy away.

    Of course, the reality is not as simple as Zhu Jiuyin said. The so-called new gods and demons such as Ancestral Witches and Kunpeng must be restricted. After all, the Witch Clan cultivates the physical body and has powerful defenses and powerful attacks.  will be restrained, but if they are facing someone like Zhen Yuanzi who focuses on Yuan Shen, the new gods and demons like Kunpeng will be able to beat the opponent unable to parry. This is the gap between the two, but in these words Zhu Jiu  Yin would not tell Zhen Yuanzi easily, after all, the friendship between the two parties was average, and Zhu Jiuyin would not easily believe that Zhen Yuanzi gave up his hatred for him.

    After hearing what Zhu Jiuyin said, Zhen Yuanzi did not continue to ask on this topic. It would be a bit too much to ask any more questions. Zhen Yuanzi smiled and said: "Thank you Zhu Jiu[***]  Friend gave me some advice, I would be very grateful!"

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "There is nothing worthy of praise. In fact, even if I don't say it, you will all know it in a short time. I think neither Heavenly Dao nor Hongjun will turn a blind eye to this."

    Zhu Jiuyin was right. No matter whether it was Heavenly Dao or Hongjun Daozu, they would not sit idly by and ignore such a matter that was related to the safety of the three realms, because it was also related to their safety and they could not help but ignore it.  , It¡¯s a pity that paying attention to it is a matter of time, and how to solve it is another matter. After all, among the three realms, only the Witch Clan attaches the most importance to the cultivation of the physical body, while the Demon Clan practices both. As for the others, they only know how to practice Taoism.

    Zhen Yuanzi changed his voice, turned his gaze to Houtu Zusha, and said: "Fellow Taoist Houtu, you are in charge of the six realms of reincarnation. The reincarnation of life and death of all living beings in the three realms is controlled by the underworld. I wonder if you can tell Pindao about my good friend Hongyun.  His whereabouts, to be honest with what fellow Taoist said, under this current situation, I am worried about his safety!"

    When Zhen Yuanzi suddenly asked about Hongyun, Zhu Jiuyin smiled lightly and finally understood the reason why Zhen Yuanzi compromised with him. It seemed that the relationship between Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun was really good. In this case  Under the dangerous situation, Zhen Yuanzi still did not forget Hongyun's life and death, and the brotherhood was considered very good, at least much stronger than that of Sanqing.

    Hearing Zhen Yuanzi's words, Houtu Zuwu frowned, and then hesitated for a moment before speaking: "Fellow Zhen Yuanzi, it's not that I don't want to tell you the whereabouts of Daoist Hongyun, but that I do  Before this point, Hongyun has been reincarnated for many years and has already become a mortal. It is very difficult to find his reincarnation. Due to the limitations of heaven and earth, there is nothing I can do!"

    (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 440 Chapter 44: The storm is rising

    Perhaps because of the deep brotherhood between Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun, after a while Tuzu Wu Ze sighed again, and then said: "Fellow Taoist Zhen Yuanzi, I think you should understand the current situation of the Wu clan.  In this situation, many people are waiting for us to make mistakes and take action against our Wu Clan, so we must let fellow Taoists down in this matter!"

    Zhen Yuanzi was startled by Hou Tu Zu Wu's explanation. He really didn't expect that Hou Tu Zu Wu would explain himself, which surprised him a little. However, Hou Tu Zu Wu all said it.  At this point, if Zhen Yuanzi is still dissatisfied and resentful, then it is his own fault. Zhen Yuanzi quickly said: "Pindao understands, there is just a glimmer of hope. Pindao hopes to find Hongyun, but he forgets  Understand the current situation of fellow Taoist!"

    Zhu Jiuyin snorted softly and said: "Zhen Yuanzi, you have time to consider Hongyun's life and death, why not consider your own safety first? I don't believe you don't know what kind of person Kunpeng is.  Do you think that now that his identity has been exposed, he will not do anything? Since he has taken up the banner of the demon master, he has to compete with Nuwa for control of the demon clan. He needs to establish his authority. Do you think his target will  who is it?"

    Zhu Jiuyin's words made Zhen Yuanzi sigh secretly. Why didn't Zhen Yuanzi know all this? Otherwise, how could he give up the ginseng fruit tree in exchange for the Chaos Gods and Demons with Zhu Jiuyin?  Inheritance, to improve one's own cultivation, all this is just to defend against Kunpeng's attack, to ensure one's own safety!

    When Zhu Jiuyin saw the troubled look on Zhen Yuanzi's face, he said, "Didn't you, fellow Taoist Zhen Yuanzi, go to heaven with fellow Taoist Minghe to see Haotian? Why didn't you agree on a common advance and retreat?"  Is it an agreement to support each other? If there is help from Heaven and Blood Sea, I think Kunpeng will have to be cautious no matter how arrogant he is!"

    Zhen Yuanzi thought that his actions were very covert, but he didn't expect that Zhu Jiuyin would tell him now. Even if Zhu Jiuyin knew about his trip to heaven, I'm afraid the saints wouldn't be unclear about it.  Since then, his situation has become even worse. How can he not make Zhen Yuanzi feel even heavier?  .

    Zhen Yuanzi sighed and said: "Pindao went to Heaven to meet fellow Taoist Haotian and Fellow Taoist Minghe, but unfortunately there was no agreement. After all, Heaven is now standing on the crater of a volcano, and there is no telling when it will explode. Pindao  I don¡¯t want to become the common enemy of all the saints in a moment of impulsiveness, so I can only refuse the kindness of fellow Taoist Haotian!"

    Zhu Jiuyin sneered disdainfully and said: "Good intentions, these three realms are about to be in chaos. What good intentions are there? They are just taking advantage of each other. If you, Zhen Yuanzi, were not of value, would Haotian and Yaochi invite you?"  If I remember correctly, he didn¡¯t invite you to the last Peach Conference, but now he is eager to invite you, which can be considered a good intention!¡±

    Although Zhu Jiuyin's words were too explicit, they told the truth. If Zhen Yuanzi had no use value, who would take him seriously? The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were not good birds either. In this world,  He didn't have any good intentions when inviting them to heaven. Zhen Yuanzi knew this very well, but he couldn't refuse. The reason was very simple. He couldn't fall out with heaven at this time, which would be even more detrimental to himself.

    Zhu Jiuyin doesn't know about Zhen Yuanzi's difficulties. Not only does he understand it, but all the saints also understand it. Many people understand it. It is precisely because these kinds of things are beginning to break out at this time that the world is in a state of chaos.  There is a trend of chaos just now, and many people are ready to fish in troubled waters, and the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother are the best among them.

    The agreement signed by the Jade Emperor and the Ancestor Styx seems to be just an ordinary defense agreement, but as long as they are willing, they can easily become an offensive and defensive alliance to seek benefits for themselves in the upcoming chaos.  The Styx Ancestor also knew it very well, otherwise how could he agree to the Jade Emperor's proposal? However, such an agreement is not reliable and requires sufficient strength to maintain it. The Styx Ancestor has such power, although it is said that  The Asura clan is not very ideal when fighting against the West, but it may not be the case against the Heavenly Court. Why did Zhen Yuanzi refuse? Because he did not have the strength to participate, regardless of the fact that he bears the title of the ancestor of the Earth Immortal.  , but in fact, there is no strength for him to drive.

    "If a person does not serve himself, he will be destroyed by heaven and earth. The reality is so cruel that no one can change it. This is the surname of human beings. The strong are respected and the fittest survive, while the weak can only swallow their anger.

    After hearing Zhu Jiuyin's words, Zhen Yuanzi showed a bitter smile on his face, and said somewhat depressedly: "Not everyone, Zhu Jiu[***]friend, has your strength.  I have to lower my head, you must know that the Heavenly Court is in charge of the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' and has pinched the lifeblood of many people!"

    Zhu Jiuyin said calmly: "You have to walk the road yourself. I have already said what should be said. As for Taoist friend Zhen Yuanzi, what happened?What you do is your own business and has nothing to do with us. The transaction has been completed. If you have nothing else to do, then I will go back and continue to practice in seclusion!  "

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, Zhen Yuanzi sighed secretly in his heart. In this world, power is respected, and it seems that Zhu Jiuyin doesn't care about anything. Even a quasi-sage like himself has never thought about it.  To win over, even the saints cannot achieve this level of strength. Why is this so? It is not because the Wu clan is powerful, Zhu Jiuyin is cruel, and no one dares to provoke him easily.

    At this time, Zhen Yuanzi couldn't help but envied Zhu Jiuyin, and also had a hint of regret. In the past, everyone thought that Zhu Jiuyin was too cruel and was not a cultivator, and did not have the slightest bearing of a cultivator, but now Zhen Yuanzi does not  Thinking about it this way, no matter how good a reputation is, what's the use? When danger comes, a good reputation is of no use. On the contrary, a cruel person like Zhu Jiuyin is of great benefit, and no one dares to provoke him.

    As long as he is not a fool, no one is willing to provoke a lunatic like Zhu Jiuyin. Even though Kunpeng shouted loudly when he ran away, he was unwilling to do anything if he really had to fight Zhu Jiuyin.  Although hatred is difficult to resolve and makes people uncomfortable, compared with interests, everything can be let go.

    Zhu Jiuyin did not have too many exchanges with Zhen Yuanzi, and there was no need for that. The most important thing for Zhu Jiuyin was to completely restore his divine kingdom and use the power of the divine kingdom to cultivate ginseng fruit trees.  The ginseng fruit tree can bear fruit in the shortest time. Most people always think that the time for ginseng fruit and innate spiritual roots such as flat peach to bear fruit will not change. In fact, it has the inheritance of the gods and demons of chaos, and the great god Pangu.  Zhu Jiuyin would not have such an idea. If they want to achieve results, whether it is innate spiritual roots or ordinary fairy grass, they need a huge amount of spiritual energy. As long as there is enough spiritual energy to irrigate them, they can naturally achieve rapid results. However,  There are countless auras in the Three Realms. Zhen Yuanzi's Wuzhuang Temple is located in the west. It will naturally take a long time for the aura to be insufficient. However, Zhu Jiuyin is different. His kingdom has now become a small world.  The power of the world to cultivate the ginseng fruit tree will naturally greatly improve his time.

    Among the Three Realms, only Zhu Jiuyin has such a crazy idea. No one else would do it, because they don't have Zhu Jiuyin's profound background, let alone Zhu Jiuyin's decisive determination.

    When Zhen Yuanzi went to the underworld to trade with Zhu Jiuyin, the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti in the Western Paradise made a decision that no one could imagine. They started the spread of Buddhism eastward in advance.  Along the way, the soul that sealed Jin Chanzi turned him into a mortal and reincarnated into the human world.

    As soon as Jin Chanzi entered the six realms of reincarnation, suddenly there was a turmoil in the three realms, and the heavenly secrets became chaotic. Among them was not only the power of the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin, but also the power of Taoist Hongjun and Tiandao.  The purpose of the push was to catch everyone off guard, so that those who wanted to seize the inheritance of chaos gods and demons from this spread of Buddhism to the East would not be able to intervene, and they would have no time to prepare.

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin finished speaking, the secret of heaven changed. Such changes made Zhu Jiuyin sneer again and again, and said disdainfully: "What a West, what a way of heaven, even using such methods, they really have to  They thought that the Three Realms were at their disposal. This ancient land was created by Father God Pangu. Even without the will of Father God Pangu, they could not control everything in the Three Realms. The show was about to begin. Fellow Taoist Zhen Yuanzi wanted to  be careful!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, Zhen Yuanzi's face suddenly changed color, and he said in a loss of voice: "Zhu Jiu [***] friend said that the spread of Buddhism to the East has started in advance. How is this possible? How can they pass it?"  Six paths of reincarnation?"

    Zhu Jiuyin said disdainfully: "Nothing is impossible. Back then, I, an ancestral witch, could enter the Six Paths of Reincarnation and reincarnate in the human world. Do you think that the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin could not do this?  If the person takes the risk, as long as the soul of the person who learns the scriptures is sealed, everything will be no problem!"

    It is easier said than done. Although Zhen Yuanzi is not very clear about how dangerous this is, he has solved it. As for Hou Tu Zuwu and Zhu Jiuyin, let alone them. They know how dangerous this is.  How big!  Zhu Jiuyin had no choice but to do it for his own cultivation, and Zhu Jiuyin had his own Kingdom of God as support, so the danger was relatively much smaller, but what kind of cultivation level did Jin Chanzi have?  To do that was to risk their lives without considering what the consequences would be if they failed.

    (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 441 The killing begins

    Chapter 441 The killing begins

    Zhen Yuanzi smiled bitterly and said: "I really didn't expect that the two saints Jie Yin and Zhunti would make such a decision. Aren't they risking the lives of their disciples? Aren't they afraid that if they make a mistake, they will even lose the most fundamental thing?"  Will all the great prosperity of the West be lost?¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin said disdainfully: "Zhen Yuanzi, you are behind the times. Compared to Daxing in the West, a disciple is nothing. Do you really think that only one Jin Chanzi can do the thing of learning the scriptures? As long as God approves, let alone  One, even if there are ten or eight people, it won¡¯t be a problem. If one dies, you can send another one. If there are ten or eight people, there will always be success!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's words left Zhen Yuanzi speechless. He opened his mouth several times, but in the end no words came out. He could only sigh, but he knew in his heart that Zhu Jiuyin was right.  , all of this is really what it is, not to mention ten or eight disciples, even a thousand or eight hundred are nothing compared to Daxing in the West!

    Zhu Jiuyin was not interested in explaining too much to Zhen Yuanzi. For him, the faster the West moves, the more beneficial it will be to him and make him happy. Time waits for no one, so Zhu Jiuyin did not talk to Zhen Yuanzi again.  Zhen Yuanzi said nothing, turned around and left.

    Zhu Jiuyin did everything so neatly and neatly, Zhen Yuanzi naturally didn't have so much time to waste on this. Zhu Jiuyin was seizing the time to practice, and naturally he couldn't waste his time, so he didn't want to continue with him.  Hou Tuzu Wu Xiang was in a state of mind, so he said goodbye. For him, this career has been very rewarding, and he needs time to digest it. As for the West, it is said that this incident was initiated.  To start a war early is the West's own business and has nothing to do with it.  Strength is respected and the fittest survive. The most important thing right now is to improve one's own cultivation. Everything else is unimportant.  

    Whether it is Hou Tuzu Wu or Zhen Yuanzi, they have maintained a tacit understanding and have not even mentioned an alliance.  To avoid embarrassment between each other, this is a transaction without any other purpose.  that's enough.

    In the eyes of practitioners, more than ten years is a fleeting thing. In the blink of an eye, the West has arranged everything and officially started the big plan of spreading Buddhism eastward. In these ten years.  No matter if it's a witch clan.  Regardless of the demon clan, the disciples of the Ren, Chan, and Jie sects are all very stable, and there are no more disturbances. However, the entire Three Realms are completely silent. Everyone knows that the war is coming soon, and everyone is in this stability.  Zhong desperately arranged everything.

    The West thinks that it is superior to others and has opened the way for the spread of Buddhism to the east in advance, while the three religions of Ren, Chan and Jie have already prepared everything on the only way to the west.  Even the demon clan is ready for everything, and even the men of the gods and demons hiding in the dark are fully prepared for everything.  Just waiting for this decisive battle to begin.

    Precisely because everyone has prepared everything, those with a little vision in the Three Realms are hiding, unwilling to cause trouble at this time to avoid suffering the disaster of annihilation.

    Some people can be calm, such as the disciples of Ren, Chan, and Jie, but some people can't be calm, and Kunpeng, who has always been hidden, is one of them. As a member of the new generation of gods and demons, Kunpeng and others  It is very clear that in this situation, whether it is the West or the disciples of Ren, Chan, and Jie, they are all fully prepared. They are just waiting for people like themselves to surrender and kill them to snatch the supreme  Luck.

    You have a good plan, I have a wall ladder. If you want to win, you have to muddy the water. Only in muddy water can you fish. Soon, a story came out among the demon clan that makes people crazy.  The news is that people who seek scriptures have great luck and great merits. If they can eat a piece of meat from the scripture seekers, they can live forever and live forever.

    Just such a funny thing, a word that can't be scrutinized is to make the whole demon crazy, especially those little monsters, one by one who wants to desperately eat a bite to take the scriptures, so as to be immortal.

    In the eyes of saints, even quasi-sages, it is very clear how ridiculous this sentence is. If a mere person who learns scriptures can live forever and live forever, then what are they doing to practice? Even quasi-sages in the capital  I dare not say that I am immortal. A mere Buddhist monk can do this with his own flesh and blood. This is not bragging, but such a false statement makes many monsters believe it. The reason is very simple. Nowadays,  The demon clan has lost the blood of the past, let alone the spirit of struggle. Many little demons have not received formal training guidance at all. They only know that countless demon clans in the Lich War can devour human beings.  The flesh and blood of the person can be used to break through one's own cultivation, and the person who takes the scriptures has great luck and great merits. If he eats the person who takes the scriptures, he can improve his own cultivation and live forever.

    On the surface, it is just a false statement, but within the demon clan, it has become a statement that most people believe. If you tell too many lies, they will become facts. At first, they were just some small lies.The demon thought so, but as the spread became more and more mysterious, and more and more people knew about it, the middle-class masters of the demon clan also believed this lie, and they were all gearing up to rob and eat the people who learned the scriptures.  Flesh and blood are immortal.

    How could the changes in the demon clan be concealed from the Nuwa Empress? Although the Nuwa Empress was said to be a saint of the demon clan, holding a 'monster summoning flag' and controlling the power of life and death of the demon clan, she was powerless in this matter.  Although the "Monster Summoning Banner" is very good at controlling people, it was only aimed at the high-ranking people of the demon clan back then. For the new generation of little demons, the "Monster Summoning Banner" was of no use at all, and it was a waste of money and money.  Eat death, under such temptation, the entire demon clan has gone crazy. If Nuwa empress stands up to stop it at this time, then the power of the new generation of demon clan will all fall to Kunpeng's side, and no one will listen to Nuwa again.  The queen¡¯s order.

    Seeing the changes in the demon clan, Nuwa Empress couldn't help but cursed angrily: "Kunpeng, you are really a sinister and cunning person. You can do such shameless things. You are really unworthy of a human being. You don't even care about your own people."  Let it go!¡±

    "What's the use of scolding? What happened has already happened and it's not up to you to make the decision. No matter how angry Nuwa is, it won't help. For Sanqing, they are very willing to see such a thing.  At least this way, there are monsters charging forward, which can save them a lot of energy, and no one sympathizes with Nuwa.

    This storm.  For Zhu Jiuyin, his eyes are not on those small monsters, but on people like Yu Kunpeng. He wants to quickly break through himself and quickly accumulate huge mana so that he can successfully become a quasi-sage.  Then we need to plunder and plunder the mana of people like Kunpeng.  As for those minions, although Zhu Jiuyin could not take action, the Wu Clan was not in a position to take action.  But Zhu Jiuyin also had a disciple, Jingwei, the daughter of the Emperor Shennong.

    Regarding the guards, Zhu Jiuyin didn't worry too much.  So many years have passed.  Jingwei, on the other hand, has completely obtained the inheritance of Zhu Jiuyin, and has grown from a small human race to a great wizard. Such a speed of practice is astonishing, and he can master the laws of time with ease.

    It is only the guards who have made such a breakthrough, and there are countless great witches in the Wu Clan. This is the foundation of the Wu Clan. With this foundation, Zhu Jiuyin can rely on the Wu Clan to rest assured.  Although the strength of great witches may be high or low, no matter how powerful your great witch is, it can rival the early Da Luo Jinxian ascetics.  And Xing Tian and other great witches who have existed since the Lich War have all reached the peak of great witches. They are only one step away from becoming a quasi-sage, that is, the existence of the ancestral witch. Such a powerful strength cannot be resisted by any party in the three realms.  .

    The West started the great cause of spreading Buddhism eastward, and asked the Guanyin Bodhisattva to go to the Eastern Tang Dynasty to preside over the overall situation, and Zhu Jiuyin summoned the Jingwei in front of him, although the Jingwei was the daughter of the Emperor Shennong of the Earth.  , but now her body is flowing with the blood of Zhu Jiuyin, inheriting the tradition of Zhu Jiuyin's time ancestral witch. Zhu Jiuyin attaches great importance to the guards, and this attention is not to win over the Emperor Shennong.  The clan is not meant to influence the human race, but comes from the emotions in the blood.

    There are very few tribes of witches in the entire witch clan who inherit Zhu Jiuyin's law of time, but everyone has to admit that under the same circumstances, the great witch of time is stronger than other great witches, and the magical power of time has unparalleled lethality.

    Looking at the Jingwei, Zhu Jiuyin had a different feeling in her heart. Zhu Jiuyin could be cruel in front of anyone, but she couldn't do it in front of the Jingwei. It was the connection of blood.  .

    Zhu Jiuyin took a deep breath and said: "Jingwei, you have been practicing with me for a long time. Now the Three Realms are in chaos. For many people, it is a big crisis, but in the crisis  There are great opportunities, and the great opportunities are not something you can participate in, but the small opportunities are very suitable for you. The spread of Buddhism to the east has great merits. Although you have the luck and protection of your father, the Emperor Shennong of the Earth, but now you  You are already a great witch, and the human race has now severed its connection with the witch race. The fate of the Emperor Shennong of the Earth can no longer protect you, and your teachers and enemies are spread across the three realms. If you want to protect yourself, you can only do it yourself.  Go and fight for it, I am going to let you secretly accompany the person who learned the scriptures, and use the hands of the demon clan to hone yourself. After all, you have the cultivation level of a great witch, but you do not have the fighting ability that a great witch should have."

    Although Jingwei is the daughter of the Earth Emperor Shennong, she is different from ordinary people. She is very clear about the relationship between the human race and the Wu clan. In fact, Zhu Jiuyin does not need to explain it. She also understands that the human race's treachery is wrong.  Yes, but she couldn't say anything in this race war. Since the human race broke off relations with the Wu clan, the guards had been to the human race several times and met the Emperor Shennong several times, but she could clearly feel  Although others rejected her, the Jingwei lived as happily as a princess in the Wu Clan. This gap made the Jingwei prefer the Wu Clan, and for Zhu Jiuyin's arrangement, she did not hesitate at all and said anxiously: "Teacher, I will obey your arrangement in everything!"

    Zhu Jiuyin smiled calmly and said: "Jingwei, this matter is related to your future. When the Three Realms are in chaos, the entire Three Realms will be extremely dangerous. Now that the chaos has occurred, you can go to Huoyun Cave before the chaos begins.  Once you meet your father Shennong, it will not be so easy for you to go to Huodongyun when the chaos breaks out!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's words are correct. With the chaos going on, it will not be easy for someone to want to go to Huoyun Cave. The most important thing is that the identity of the guard is very sensitive. As the Emperor Shennong's clan,  The daughter of a great witch has the body of a great witch. If the relationship between the human and witch religions were as harmonious as before, there would be no problem. However, now that the human and witch religions have parted ways, if they wait for the chaos and guard together before going to see Shennong.  That's not a good thing for anyone. Zhu Jiuyin doesn't want to embarrass the Shennong family. Among all the emperors, Zhu Jiuyin values ??the Shennong family and King Yu the most. Others have too many selfish motives.

    As the Human Emperor, Fuxi said that he put the human race first, but in terms of the relationship between the Witch Clan and the Human Race, he instinctively rejected the Witch Clan because he was born in the Demon Clan. Even though he had sworn to be the Human Emperor, he  But he could not forget how he fell into the hands of the Wu Clan, not to mention Xuanyuan. In his mind, why he became the weakest being among the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors was all because of the Wu Clan.

    The madness of the demon clan did not arouse the murderous intention of the human race. At this moment, the human race has forgotten the oath they made back then. The eternal blood oath between the human race and the demon clan is just an idea in their eyes. To fight with  The saints cooperate to fight for a saint who belongs to the human race. For this, they can make any sacrifices, and can even ignore the madness of the demon clan. In their eyes, as long as they can succeed, all the costs they pay are worth it.

    Everyone only saw the madness of the demon clan and did not notice the movements of the human race. If the demon clan dared to be so crazy in the past, they would have suffered a severe blow from the human race. But now the human race turns a blind eye to this, and the same is true for the heavenly court.  The same is true for the disciples of Ren, Chan, and Jie. As for the Wu clan, they will no longer care about the life and death of the human clan. It has nothing to do with them. Even though the demon clan is dancing happily now, as long as the Wu clan is willing, it can be done at any time.  A large army can be dispatched to inflict heavy damage on the Demon Clan and sweep across the three realms. After all, the Wu Clan has such strength and confidence.

    Everything is going on, the Witch Clan has the Witch Clan's plan, the Human Clan has the Human Clan's plan, and the Saints also have their own ideas. The Jade Emperor in the Heaven has arranged his confidants to roll up the curtains in the lower world to protect the people who want to learn the scriptures.  It can be regarded as an explanation for the West and Hongjun Daozu. Taishang Laojun arranged for his disciple to go down to the lower world. In the end, the Second Saint of the West did not know whether he wanted to win over the Dragon Clan or had other ideas and gave the Dragon Clan the last chance.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 442 Chapter Crazy Heart

    Everyone is making arrangements, but Kunpeng has no arrangements. Is it really impossible for those words that everyone thinks to be lies?  Could Kunpeng, who was once a demon master, really only know how to play this kind of unattractive and easy-to-break trick?

    No, as a demon master, how could Kunpeng, who was able to use the golden cicada's escape method in the hands of Zhu Jiuyin, to do such a low-level trick? In the eyes of many people, it is believed that those who eat the flesh and blood of those who learn from the scriptures can live forever.  It's a lie, but for Kunpeng, it is absolutely true. However, it is not easy to achieve this. It requires a specific period of time to have such an effect, but Kunpeng does not have this.  Just say it.  .

    Regarding this matter, Tiandao also knew that Daozu Hongjun also understood that when the demon master Kunpeng and the new gods and demons spread these words, they felt threatened, but they could not take action because of Tiandao  Regardless of whether they are Daozu Hongjun or not, they are also plotting against gods and demons, so they don¡¯t want to alert others.

    During the battle between Zhu Jiuyin and Jiao Demon King in Beihai, this had already alarmed Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu, making them fearful. They were afraid that Zhu Jiuyin's madness would ruin their own affairs, but they had nothing to do.  Stop it, because they can't control Zhu Jiuyin, nor can they control the Jiao Demon King. The reason why the West has started spreading Buddhism eastward in advance is because Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu are behind it. They want to disrupt the deployment of gods and demons.  , forcing the other party to jump out on their own initiative. Now the gods and demons have jumped out, but it has caused them a bigger trouble. Fortunately, no one believes it, which also allows them to breathe a sigh of relief, but no matter what, they don't  Dare to take it lightly, after all, this secret has been spread, and many people in the demon clan already believe it, this is the key point.

    Under this situation, as long as one person succeeds, even if he is not immortal but can only improve his own cultivation, it will cause chaos in the entire Three Realms and make everything out of control and beyond his control.  In fact, this matter was out of control from the beginning, and it was not under the control of Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu.

    Everyone has selfish intentions and their own ideas. This is the surname of heaven. It is precisely because of this that things are not under the control of Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu from the beginning. Although they can oppress Heavenly Court and let it assist, they have no influence on Sanqing.  They couldn't control the Nuwa Empress, let alone Zhu Jiuyin, and even the new gods and demons also exceeded their expectations.

    Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun just want to control the overall situation, but they are simply unable to do so. Compared to Tiandao, Zhu Jiuyin has never considered controlling the overall situation. All he seeks is profit and has only one goal.  As for his idea that no matter how the overall situation changes, it will not affect his thoughts. Relatively speaking, Zhu Jiuyin is better off than Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu. Perhaps this is caused by their different needs.

    The start of the scripture study was relatively smooth. No one from the human, Chan, Jie Sanjiao or demon clan came out to cause trouble, allowing Tang Sanzang to successfully find the Lingming Stone Monkey Sun Wukong. After having his protection, things were different.  Before leaving the Tang Dynasty, the demon clan did not dare to make a big move in the hinterland of the human race. To do so would be to seek death. But after the Tang Dynasty, this problem no longer existed, and those demon clan were ready to make a move.

    It¡¯s funny to say that the first monster that jumped out turned out to be a black bear, but this was arranged by the West. It was just to deter those monsters that were ready to move, so that Guanyin Bodhisattva could easily subdue them and become the leader of the West.  Dharma protector, I went to visit the home and garden of Guanyin Bodhisattva.

    This move of the West made all the saints and the Heavenly Court very disdainful. Playing such small tricks can only scare those little monsters. For those big monsters who are determined to eat Tang Monk's flesh, it is useless and will have more impact.  Not counting Sanqing and Nuwa, the demon master Kunpeng and the other new gods and demons even sneered.

    People die for wealth and birds die for food. In the face of absolute interests, no force can stop it. This method of the West can only confuse people for a while. Regarding such tricks of the West, the demon master Kun Pengze has an idea. Since  If the West wants to play such a trick, then he will accompany Jie Yin and Zhunti to have a good time, allowing the West to stride forward without stopping the Buddhist pilgrims, as if no one has seen the existence of the Buddhist monks.  Same.

    In this way, we will soon reach the border of Xiniu and Hezhou, which makes the West anxious. Although it seems a good thing that Buddhism is spreading eastward so smoothly, it is a bad thing for the West, because they are related to the Sanqing Dynasty.  The agreement comes first. The spread of Buddhism to the East needs to be based on catastrophes. One calamity has passed, and now the end is almost here, but the catastrophe is too far away. How can we not make Jie Yin and Zhunti anxious? Although it is said that the spread of Buddhism to the east has  Great merit can seal the remnant thoughts of those suppressed chaotic gods and demons, but completing the study of scriptures without disaster is a bad thing for the West. This means that they have few scriptures to pass eastward, which will becomeThe laughing stock of the three worlds.

    The Saint Zhunti in the Western Paradise cursed loudly: "What a Sanqing and Nuwa, they are so insidious. They actually played this trick on us and wanted to use such means to destroy my opportunity for the great prosperity of the West.  It¡¯s really shameless, but we don¡¯t have any countermeasures!¡±

    Hearing the words of Saint Zhunti, Saint Jingyin's face was extremely serious. He knew what Saint Zhunti meant. He wanted to come by himself to add disaster to the study of scriptures and to defeat the plot of Sanqing and Nuwa. However,  If this happens, everything will get out of control, and it will also give Sanqing and Nuwa Empress an excuse to take action against the West.

    The saint who received the guide sighed: "Junior brother, we need to consider this matter in the long run. After all, this is not a trivial matter. If we take the initiative to obstruct the pursuit of scriptures, then Sanqing and Nuwa will have an excuse, and we can still ignore it.  If the safety of the Three Realms is compromised and the study of Buddhist scriptures is in danger, then they will not take it into consideration. In this way, the support the teacher has given us will be eliminated, and we in the West will be in a disadvantageous position!"

    There is still a word that the saint has not said. Once the pursuit of scriptures fails, Sanqing and Nuwa Empress will have sufficient excuses to attack the West. By then, let alone the great prosperity of the West, I am afraid that they will become the common enemy of the three realms and bear the burden.  The karma will be enough to destroy the entire West. Such consequences are beyond the ability of the saint to bear.

    Yangmou, Sanqing and Nuwa Empress are using legitimate Yangmuse. Even if the West sees through it, it will be useless. They will take the initiative, and the reason why the new gods, demons and monsters have not made any move  , that is also for a reason. The demon clan was suppressed by the three sects of Human, Chan, and Jie. The reason was very upright. They followed the instructions of Taoist Hongjun and vigorously helped the spread of Buddhism eastward so that it could proceed smoothly. The gods and demons had  According to my own plan, the closer Tang Sanzang gets to the west and is about to complete his great mission of learning scriptures, the stronger the Pangu aura condensed in his body will be, and the more beneficial his flesh and blood will be to the gods and demons.

    Saint Zhunti said: "Brother, I can understand your concern, but if it continues like this, even if the practice of learning goes smoothly, how much benefit will we in the West get? It will only become a joke in the three worlds, and we have no choice.  No matter how great the danger is, we must do it unless we give up the great cause of the great rejuvenation of the West!"

    Western Daxing was Saint Jieying's lifelong hope, and it was impossible for him to give up. Saint Zhunti's words moved Saint Jieying. He took a deep breath and said, "Junior brother  , there is no turning back when we shoot. We had every reason to interfere with the study of scriptures before, but if we take action now, there will be no room for turning back. Once we fail, the consequences will be disastrous, so you have to think clearly!"

    Saint Zhunti said in a deep voice: "There is nothing to think about. Now we have no choice but to do this. And even if something happens, I believe that Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu will not really sit idly by. After all, once  It¡¯s not just us in the West who suffered losses due to the failure to learn the scriptures, the most miserable ones are Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu, who dared to bring down the emperor even if they were killed. Now we can only take risks and attack. Senior brother, let¡¯s activate the last resort!¡±

    Saint Zhunti's words moved Saint Jieyin. Why would he want to see the West being plotted by Sanqing and Nuwa? Since things have reached this point, just as Saint Zhunti said  , the West has no choice but to take the risk, but the saint Jieying has more things to consider than the saint Zhunti.

    He just listened and led the saint to say: "Okay, we will risk our lives, but I believe that as long as we make a move, whether it is the three religions of Ren, Chan, Jie, the Human Race, or even the Wu Clan, they will take action, because they  We cannot refuse the great benefits brought by the gods and demons, even if we give up the benefits brought by the gods and demons, we must keep the great prosperity of the West!"

    Good guy, Saint Jieyin is indeed powerful enough to make such a crazy decision all of a sudden. He actually gave up the benefits brought by the gods and demons and gave up the opportunity of enlightenment in order to ensure the prosperity of the West. I have to say that he  This idea is crazy enough. The Holy Saint has a crazy heart that no one has discovered. If people like Ran Deng who seek refuge in the West know about his decision, I am afraid they will immediately feel betrayal. After all, these people  The reason why people turn their backs on the master and come to the West is to have the opportunity to attain enlightenment. But now they have to give up such a great opportunity to welcome the saint. How can they not be angry about it? It's a pity that they don't know all this.  , everything will be over by the time they know it.

    (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 443 Chapter Provocation

    In fact, the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti were still a little too impulsive. In this contest, whether it was the Sanqing, Nuwa, or even the newly born gods and demons, they could compete with the West.  Patience, whoever fails to hold on first will be at a disadvantage. The two saints Zhunti and Jieyin were too concerned about the great prosperity of the West, so they unknowingly fell at a disadvantage.  .

    If the Second Sage of the West can keep calm and continue, then there is no need for them to take action. Sanqing and Nuwa Empress will not be able to hold on. Even if they can hold on, the demon clan will not hold on. After all, humans,  The disciples of the three sects of Chan and Jie can suppress the demon clan for a while, but they cannot suppress them forever. When the wrath of the demon clan gathers to a certain extent, the first to be unlucky is the three sects. Unfortunately, the two saints Zhunti and Jie Yin  But he didn't dare to take such a risk.

    Didn¡¯t the Second Sage of the West think of this?  No, they thought about it, but they didn't dare to gamble. Relatively speaking, the pressure on Sanqing, Nuwa, and Kunpeng was much less. It was precisely because of this that things developed to this point, and there were advantages.  Disadvantages, there is no best of both worlds in this world.

    In fact, the closer the pilgrims get to the western realm, the greater the pressure everyone will bear. If the people who are least stressed are Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan, otherwise Zhu Jiuyin would not just arrange  Jingwei alone followed the four masters and disciples of Tang Sanzang, and he would not let the other party pass through Nanzhan Buzhou so easily.

    Although the West had already cleaned up Hezhou in Xiniu before Buddhism was spread to the East, the effect of doing so was not ideal. The reason is very simple. The benefits are tempting. If you leave with your front foot, more people will come after you.  Entering Xiniu Hezhou, especially under the current circumstances, no one with ambition will give up.

    On the verge of breaking out, this is the overall situation in the Three Realms today. Everyone is waiting for the moment of the big explosion. Soon the pilgrims came to the realm of Wanshou Mountain, and Wuzhuang Temple became the focus of everyone's attention. Wuzhuang Temple  Among them was a ginseng fruit tree. Although it was severely damaged by Zhu Jiuyin, after so many years, everyone thought that Zhen Yuanzi's cultivation level could definitely restore the damaged ginseng fruit tree. How could it be a stumbling block for the West? Too  Shang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun and Nuwa Empress suddenly thought of a way. Yuanshi Tianzun asked his disciples to invite Zhen Yuanzi to preach at Yuxu Palace, and the co-signers were Taishang Laojun and Nuwa Empress.  At that time, Zhen Yuanzi owed favors to Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun and Nuwa Empress, but he could not refuse this invitation. As for Yuanshi Tianzun and their intentions, Zhen Yuanzi was no longer the same person as before.  The ancestor of the Earth Immortal who didn't know how to think, he quickly understood the other party's intention after receiving the invitation. Now the ginseng fruit tree had already been taken by Zhen Yuanzi to exchange the inheritance of the chaos gods and demons with Zhu Jiuyin.  Being able to say that the other party's idea is in vain.

    Yuanshi Tianzun and the others could not hide their every move from the Two Saints of the West. After learning everything, Saint Zhunti and Saint Jieyin sneered. Yuanshi Tianzun and the others used favors to contain Zhen Yuanzi, but Zhen Yuanzi also owed them money.  Regarding Western favors, even if Sun Wukong caused a big commotion in Wuzhuang Temple, they would not be incapable of resolving it, so they would naturally look down upon it.

    If you want to be deceived, you can't just ask Zhen Yuanzi to leave Wuzhuang Temple. Someone must secretly add fuel to the flames, push Sun Wukong in hard, and this  The important task naturally fell on Zhu Bajie, so Tang Seng and his disciples came to Wuzhuang Temple to stay overnight.

    Having lost the ginseng fruit tree, Zhen Yuanzi would naturally not let his disciples bring ginseng fruit to entertain Tang Sanzang, and only used ordinary spiritual fruits. This gave Zhu Bajie an opportunity to use the theme.

    After the boy left, Zhu Bajie said dissatisfiedly: "The Great Immortal Yuanzi of this town is really stingy. He pretends to be the ancestor of the Earth Immortal. He doesn't have the temperament that a master should have. This Wuzhuang Temple clearly has the innate spiritual root ginseng fruit.  But he didn't use it to entertain us. He really looked down on us. I, old pig, don't have anything, but my master was ordered by the king of Tang Dynasty to go west to learn Buddhist scriptures. In doing so, Zhen Yuanzi clearly did not take the emperor of human beings seriously!  "

    As soon as Zhu Bajie said this, Sha Seng immediately understood Zhu Bajie's intention. This was clearly instigating Sun Wukong to make trouble. Before learning the scriptures, Sha Seng had received instructions from the Jade Emperor and knew what to do and what not to do.  If he did, he would naturally not add fuel to the flames, which would be self-destruction, nor would he stop Zhu Bajie's intentions. He would just pretend not to hear and stand there quietly.

    If an ordinary person dares to make an issue of the Human Emperor, he will be suppressed by the human race with all his strength, and if he belittles Zhen Yuanzi like this, he will offend Zhen Yuanzi to death. But Zhu Bajie is different.  In order to act according to the orders of the Supreme Lord, it doesn't matter even if he borrows the name of the Human Emperor, and Zhen Yuanzi can't argue with a junior like Zhu Bajie. After all, Zhu Bajie's backLater, with the great god Taishang Laojun here, Zhen Yuanzi had to give Taishang Laojun some face. This was also the reason why Zhu Bajie was so presumptuous and dared to say such words so openly.

    It has to be said that Zhu Bajie's words had a little effect. Before Tang Sanzang could speak, Sun Wukong was the first to jump out and shouted: "What kind of ancestor of the earthly immortals, Sun Wukong was making trouble in the Heavenly Palace?"  But I¡¯ve never heard of such a person, and he doesn¡¯t seem to be an expert in this barren mountain"

    Before Sun Wukong could finish his words, Tang Sanzang shouted in a deep voice: "Wukong, shut up, monks are compassionate, how can you say bad things about people behind their backs, and it's very rare for people to take us in for the night!"

    At this time, Zhu Bajie glanced at Sha Seng and said: "Elder brother, what you said is wrong. We haven't heard anything yet. No one will laugh at you. If it spreads, the joke will be terrible."  That¡¯s great, Great Immortal Zhen Yuanzi, the ancestor of the Earth Immortal, is no ordinary expert. If you don¡¯t believe it, just ask Junior Brother Sha!¡±

    Zhu Bajie is really a bad person. He just provoked Sun Wukong himself, but now he wants to drag Sha Seng in. He is really a shameless and perverted pig. It¡¯s no wonder that he was chosen by Taishang Laojun.  It has to be said that just his bad intentions are enough to sow discord during this journey of learning.

    Sun Wukong was really moved by Zhu Bajie¡¯s words. He turned to Sha Seng and said, ¡°Junior Brother Sha, do you also know about Zhen Yuanzi, the ancestor of the Earth Immortals? Tell me about his origins!¡±

    Although Sha Monk was unwilling to participate in such a mess, he had to answer Sun Wukong's question. Not only was Sun Wukong curious, but Tang Sanzang also wanted to know about the Wuzhuang Temple.  The origin of the Great Immortal Yuanzi, who is in charge of the town, is looking at Sha Seng, ready to listen to Sha Seng's explanation.

    Under this situation, Sha Monk was powerless to refuse, so he could only say: "Senior Brother, Second Senior Brother is right. The Great Immortal Zhen Yuanzi is one of the few great powers in the three realms. He is said to be the same as the world. Even if  Even if he is the Buddha of Ran Deng, he has to be called fellow Taoist. Do you think his cultivation is so terrifying!"

    Sha Seng does not have a strong backing like Zhu Bajie. He does not dare to provoke Sun Wukong. He simply ignores the matter of the ginseng fruit tree. Moreover, even if he compares people with others, he only uses burning lamps, and does not dare to compare with other experts.  .

    As soon as Sha Monk said this, Sun Wukong said doubtfully: "Junior Brother Sha, since the Great Immortal Yuanzi is so powerful, why has Old Sun never been mentioned in the Heavenly Court!"

    Zhu Bajie laughed loudly and said: "Elder brother, you have the nerve to mention Heavenly Court. What kind of relationships have you had in Heavenly Court? They are just a group of juniors who have no reputation. What can you know from their mouths? What is burning in your eyes?"  Deng Buddha is extremely powerful, while Heavenly Court is extremely weak. If you think this way, you can only say that you are too ignorant. How can you know the details of Heavenly Court? Your little cultivation is nothing in Heavenly Court. Back then, you  To be able to make a big fuss in the Heavenly Palace is just because some people are secretly adding fuel to the flames, otherwise you would have died countless times with your cultivation!"

    Sun Wukong is a daring madman. Zhu Bajie dares to despise himself so much. How can he not make Sun Wukong angry and shouted loudly: "You pervert pig, you actually look down on me"

    Before Sun Wukong could finish his words, Zhu Bajie snorted disdainfully and said: "Elder brother, what I said is the truth. If the Heavenly Court is really vulnerable, then you can still become the Lord of the Three Realms. How can you become the Lord of the Three Realms after you were born?  How long has it been and how many masters have you come into contact with? If you don¡¯t believe it, ask Junior Brother Sha. Don¡¯t say that you can¡¯t reach the cultivation level of the Golden Immortal. Even if the Great Luo Golden Immortal reaches the heaven, he still has to live with his tail between his legs. The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother are not the same.  A quasi-sage master, he can kill you with one finger!"

    When he said this, Zhu Bajie's expression suddenly changed, and he thought to himself: "What a bad thing, why did he let it slip in the moment of excitement, and revealed such an important thing? Under such a blow, the monkey might not have the courage to do it."  This Wuzhuang Temple is causing trouble, how can this be a good thing!"

    Sun Wukong doesn¡¯t want to know what Zhu Bajie is thinking. Now, Sun Wukong wants to know whether Zhu Bajie¡¯s words are true. Is his cultivation really that bad?  Are all the so-called Seven Saints really just clowns? Was it really just a farce when he made a scene in the sky?

    I saw that Sun Wukong turned his attention to Sha Seng, hoping to get the answer from Sha Seng. Sha Seng was not a fool, and he did not want to get involved in such a matter, so he pretended not to see Sun Wukong's gaze and did the deceiving thing.

    (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 444: Fan the wind and light the fire

    Sha Seng wanted to escape, but Sun Wukong did not give him this chance. In Sun Wukong's eyes, Zhu Bajie was a greedy and lustful stupid pig. His words were not trustworthy, but Sha Seng was different, so Sun Wukong believed in Sha Seng very much.  When he saw that Sha Seng was silent, he opened his mouth and said, "Junior Brother Sha, are all what Bajie said true?"

    When it came to burning lamps, Tang Sanzang also wanted to know the result, so he also said: "Wu Jing, don't be worried. If you have anything to say, just say it. Monks don't lie. Since Wukong wants to know, you  Just tell him!"

    Tang Sanzang had already spoken. If Sha Monk remained silent, it would be unreasonable. Moreover, if he did this, he would not be able to stand in the group of Buddhist monks. In this case, even if he  Even if you don¡¯t want to say it, you have to say it.  .

    Sha Monk sighed and said: "Senior Brother, Second Senior Brother is right. The foundation of Heaven is indeed very powerful, and it is not as simple as you think in the Three Realms. Our cultivation is not worth anything in the Three Realms."  Mention, above the Golden Immortal is the Great Luo Golden Immortal, above the Great Luo Golden Immortal is the Quasi-Saint, and above the Quasi-Saint is the Saint, and the Saint is the most powerful existence in the three realms!"

    As soon as Sha Monk said these words, Sun Wukong's face changed drastically, and he said distressedly: "I didn't expect that I am just a little ant, and the lowest ant at that!"

    Sun Wukong was really shocked. No wonder he was like this. Anyone would be like this. No one could bear the thought that he was just an ant. Besides, Sun Wukong himself felt so good before, so it was natural for him to be hit.  Yes, it would be false if he was not hit.

    At this time, Tang Sanzang suddenly asked: "Wu Jing, is that Ran Deng Buddha a saint?"

    Hearing Tang Sanzang's words, Sha Seng couldn't answer, but Zhu Bajie didn't care. Seeing that Sun Wukong had been hit, Zhu Bajie wanted to cheer him up, but at this time Tang Sanzang asked again like this  After saying this, Zhu Bajie had an idea in his mind.

    When seeing that Sha Monk did not dare to answer, Zhu Bajie said disapprovingly: "Although Ran Deng Buddha is the master of Mahayana Buddhism, he is not qualified to be a saint. He is only a quasi-sage, and he is just a recent  A quasi-sage who has only just become a quasi-sage is not as good as the Immortal Zhen Yuanzi in Wuzhuang Temple!"

    Zhu Bajie is really a big bastard. At this time, he still did not forget to take Sun Wukong into the pit, and took out Zhen Yuanzi, the ancestor of the earth immortals, and used Zhen Yuanzi to attack Ran Deng's reputation. If Ran Deng  Deng knew that he might as well give him some shoes to wear, so that he would know how powerful he was.

    After Tang Sanzang heard Zhu Bajie's words, he said with some doubts: "No way, Randen Buddha is the master of Buddhism, how could he not be the ancestor of the earthly immortals Zhen Yuanzi, Bajie, are you?"  Mistaken!"

    Zhu Bajie snorted disdainfully and said: "Master, you have wronged me, Old Zhu. Do you think I might be wrong about this important matter? If you don't believe it, you can ask Junior Brother Sha!"

    Tang Sanzang turned his attention to Sha Seng. Sha Seng didn't say anything but nodded lightly. This small move shocked Tang Sanzang. He really didn't expect that things would turn out like this.  As the leader of Western Mahayana Buddhism, Ran Deng Buddha was not as good as the little-known Immortal Zhen Yuanzi, which made him feel very sad.

    After seeing Tang Sanzang's expression, Zhu Bajie smiled and said: "Master, you don't need to be so sad. In fact, it is not the Deng Deng Buddha who is the most powerful in the West. There are saints in the West, and there are two saints. Then  Yin and Zhunti are the two saints. They are the true foundation of the West. The Randen Buddha is just presiding over the overall situation of the West. Maybe you think that Zhen Yuanzi, the great immortal, is a loose man in the mountains and has no reputation. If you think so, you are totally wrong.  Well, if you were in the Three Emperors period, you would know how great the Immortal Zhen Yuanzi is among the human race. And eating one of the ginseng fruits in the Wuzhuang Temple, the Immortal Zhen Yuanzi, can make a person's cultivation progress greatly.  , with Senior Brother¡¯s cultivation level, it would be very easy for Daluo Jinxian to achieve such a fruit!¡±

    Good guy, Zhu Bajie has now begun to seduce Sun Wukong again. A single fruit can make a person become a Daluo Jinxian. How can Sun Wukong with his character resist such temptation? If he can resist the temptation, then he is not the lawless one.  If you stop being naughty monkeys, there won¡¯t be so many things happening in the Three Realms.

    Who doesn¡¯t want to improve his own strength? After Sun Wukong was severely beaten by Zhu Bajie, the most urgent thing he wanted to do was to improve his cultivation. He didn¡¯t want to be that ant. He wanted to become a real person in the Three Realms.  A strong man, now he naturally came up with the idea of ????Zhen Yuanzi's ginseng fruit. Unfortunately, Sun Wukong and Zhu Bajie's thoughts were in vain. They never thought of the Wuzhuang Temple.The ginseng fruit has long since disappeared. If you want to steal the ginseng fruit, it is really a daydream.

    Although greed had already arisen in his heart, Sun Wukong did not act in a hurry. He asked again: "Bajie, how do you know so many things? You are just a Marshal Tianpeng.  There is no great god in heaven, so you couldn¡¯t have made up all this yourself!"

    Sun Wukong's doubts made Zhu Bajie angry, and he shouted loudly: "Houtou, don't bully others too much. I, the old pig, am also the Marshal of Tianpeng. I have seen many more things than you, Hericium. You are just  Sitting in a well and looking at the sky, you all know this. You don¡¯t even understand the most basic way of cultivation. How can you doubt me? There are many experts in the three realms. If you continue to be so arrogant, you may cause a big disaster one day.  !¡±

    Sun Wukong shouted angrily: "Zhu Bajie, what are you talking about? If you have the ability, you can say it again. See if my old grandson doesn't peel off your pigskin and let you know how powerful my old grandson is!"

    Zhu Bajie was not intimidated by Sun Wukong and said disdainfully: "Houtou, you can only bully an honest man like me. If you have the ability, you can go to trouble the masters like Zhen Yuanzi and see if they can."  I¡¯ll slap you to death!¡±

    By slapping Sun Wukong to death, Zhu Bajie further angered Sun Wukong, forcing him to steal the ginseng fruit, and he himself could profit from it. By following Sun Wukong's lead and eating a ginseng fruit, he could suddenly  Cultivate yourself so that you can gain something in advance.

    Seeing that Sun Wukong was about to fall into Zhu Bajie's trap, Sha Monk said: "Senior Brother, Second Senior Brother did not lie to you. The water in the Wuzhuang Temple we are in is bottomless.  , you¡¯d better not be impulsive, we don¡¯t want to lose our lives because of your impulsiveness, senior brother!¡±

    Sha Seng didn't want to risk his life because of Zhen Yuanzi's anger. Then his fun would be too much. No one could keep his life safe, not even the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother behind him.  It's not possible to come forward. It is precisely because of such considerations that Sha Monk came forward to prevent this from happening.

    When Sha Seng opened his mouth, Zhu Bajie was so cruel that he gritted his teeth. His plan finally had a chance to succeed, but this Sha Seng insisted on speaking out and ruined his good deeds. This made Zhu Bajie hold a grudge against Sha Seng.  , Man died for wealth, and birds died for food. Zhu Bajie felt that having a reckless person like Sha Seng here to stop his big plan was worthy of death, so he snorted coldly and said: "Senior Brother Sha is looking down on himself too much. Although  It is said that Immortal Zhen Yuanzi's cultivation is very powerful, but don't forget that Immortal Zhen Yuanzi is not in Guanzhong now. With just those two boys, do you think they can withstand the attacks of us people, or do you think they have that ability?  can keep us here.

    Zhu Bajie's reckless words made Tang Sanzang furious, and he shouted in a deep voice: "Bajie, shut up!"

    When Tang Sanzang got angry, Zhu Bajie could only keep silent and did not dare to say anything more. Although he was arrogant, he knew not to provoke Tang Sanzang's wrath. If Tang Sanzang was expelled from his school in a fit of anger, he would have a lot of fun.  However, he could not bear the anger of Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun and Nuwa Empress, and he had no way to explain to them!

    It was precisely because of the fear of something unpredictable happening that Zhu Bajie could only remain silent. He did not dare to violate Tang Sanzang's bottom line. Such consequences were not something his small body could bear.

    Tang Sanzang can scare Zhu Bajie, but he cannot scare Sun Wukong. Zhu Bajie is worried that something will happen, but Sun Wukong does not have so many worries in his heart. Since Tang Sanzang is not willing to let Zhu Bajie speak freely, Sun Wukong wants to know the relationship between the three realms.  How many people are there that he should be able to attract?

    Sun Wukong had a flash of thought and said with a smile: "Bajie, since you are well-informed, then tell Lao Sun who are the masters at this time, so that Lao Sun can be alert, lest there is an unexpected one."  Be careful to offend the master and bring trouble to everyone!"

    Sun Wukong said this, Zhu Bajie had no way to refuse, and of course he would not refuse. He believed that the more he hit Sun Wukong at this time, the better the effect would be. Zhu Bajie said: "Among the three realms, not to mention the Heavenly Court.  There are great masters of quasi-sages like the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, as well as Patriarch Styx in the Sea of ??Blood, plus Immortal Zhen Yuanzi, the ancestor of the earthly immortals in Wuzhuang Temple. They are all the most powerful beings among quasi-sages.  , and not to mention saints, there are two saints in the west, and five saints in the east, namely the Three Pure Ones, Taishang Laojun, the leader of the Human Sect, Yuanshi Tianzun, the leader of the Chan Sect, Tongtian Sect, the leader of the Jie Sect, and the Virgin Mother of the Human Race  Empress Wa, the last one is the most powerful saint, that is Hou Tuzu Witch!"

    When he heard Zhu Bajie mentioning the Wu Clan, Sun Wukong frowned involuntarily., there was a bad thought in his heart for a moment, and his heart was extremely repulsive to Hou Tu Zuwu, and this was the most original rebound hidden in Sun Wukong's bloodline, which was beyond his control.  of.

    Speaking of the ancestral witch, Sha Monk immediately shrank his head, not even daring to look at Zhu Bajie, for fear that the bastard Zhu Bajie would drag him into dire straits again. He didn't want to ruin his life here.

    Sun Wukong did not notice Sha Seng's reaction, but continued: "What is Bajie the ancestral witch, and what kind of existence is this ancestral witch? If you want to say it, please speak more formally, and at least introduce each other's daily routine!"  "

    Zhu Bajie seems to be unafraid of the West and Heaven, but he does not dare to ignore the Wu Clan, even if he has the support of Taishang Laojun behind him. He believes that as long as he really tells everything about the Wu Clan  , after all, he is not a fool and knows what to say and what not to say.

    Zhu Bajie sighed and said: "Elder brother, please don't embarrass me. I know so much. I have told you everything I know. As for the ancestral witch, it is a taboo existence in the three realms. I, old pig, are not alive yet."  Enough, but I don¡¯t dare to provoke the existence of these lunatics from the Wu Clan!¡±

    If you provoke the saint, there is still a chance, but if you provoke Zhu Jiuyin, it will be the end of a person. If Zhu Jiuyin wants to kill him, even the Supreme Lord will not be able to protect his safety.

    In fact, Zhu Bajie didn't know that everything he had done had long been recognized in the eyes of the saints, and it had also long fallen in the eyes of Zhu Jiuyin. Even though Zhu Bajie was so unscrupulous in doing things, he was afraid of the Wu Clan.  This made many people dissatisfied. Taishang Laojun was dissatisfied, Yuanshi Tianzun was even more dissatisfied, not to mention the Nuwa Empress. This was a slap in the face of the demon clan, but they couldn't say anything, let alone  To vent their anger on Zhu Bajie, it would be even more inconvenient for them to do things without Zhu Bajie. The existence of Zhu Bajie is also a good internal response for them.

    It is precisely because of many reasons that Zhu Bajie escaped with his life and did not become a thorn in the flesh of the saints. However, the saints had all kinds of worries and did not deal with Zhu Bajie. However, the new gods and demons hiding in the dark made Zhu Bajie  Having a grudge, Zhu Bajie's existence also has a big impact on them. Naturally, they want to get rid of Zhu Bajie, who is hiding among the Buddhist scriptures, and also want to give Taishang Laojun and the others a warning.

    It is precisely because of this thought that a dark cloud has enveloped Zhu Bajie and his party. He wants to teach everyone a lesson and let them know about the powerful relationship. Of course, he is also preparing to force the Second Saint of the West to jump out on his own initiative and let them  They were able to make huge gains in one day, which also forced the Second Saint of the West to take the initiative.

    In fact, even without Zhu Bajie's shameless words and actions, the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin had already decided to take the initiative and quickly let the West complete the Nine-Nine-Eighty-One Dilemma to avoid being ruined by external forces.  My own plan for learning from experience.

    (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 445: Blood Awakening Begins

    After some explanations, Tang Sanzang went to the guest room to rest with a heavy heart, but Sun Wukong was so bold that he remembered Zhu Bajie's words that one fruit could allow him to achieve the Daluo Golden Immortal Realm.  How could he not go crazy with it? As his mind was turning, he quietly left the room alone and walked toward the backyard of Wuzhuangguan. Sun Wukong's every move had already been noticed by Zhu Bajie.  After Sun Wukong went to the backyard of Wuzhuangguan alone, Zhu Bajie showed a sneer on his face, and the show finally began.  .

    yes!  The fun finally started, but it was not what Zhu Bajie thought. Sun Wukong happily entered the backyard of Wuzhuangguan. When he saw the situation in the backyard, he was furious and cursed: "Zhu Bajie, you  This bastard actually lied to Lao Sun, just to see if Lao Sun doesn¡¯t peel off your pigskin!¡±

    Not for the sake of it, because this backyard has already been extremely desolate. Ever since Zhen Yuanzi exchanged the ginseng fruit tree with Zhu Jiuyin, the backyard has become desolate. Even the boys under his sect no longer come here to take care of it.  , the yard was full of weeds, how could this not make Sun Wukong, who came full of excitement, angry about it, and when he was so angry, he naturally held a grudge against Zhu Bajie, but Sun Wukong forgot that Zhu Bajie never let him come to the backyard to steal treasures.  .

    At first, Sun Wukong still cautiously touched the backyard of Wuzhuangguan, but now he left the backyard swaggeringly, because no one cared about such a desolate backyard. After Sun Wukong strode back to the room, he didn't even wait for Zhu Bajie.  Getting angry, Zhu Bajie stepped forward first and said: "Senior Brother, when you went out in the middle of the night, you probably had the idea of ????the ginseng fruit tree in Wuzhuang Temple. You must have gained something with your methods!"

    Zhu Bajie is a bastard. He didn¡¯t find Sun Wukong alone, but dragged Sha Seng here. After all, one more person would give him more strength to fight against Sun Wukong. How could the ginseng fruit be so powerful? How could Sha Seng not know it?  , he also wanted to get a share of the benefits from Sun Wukong, so he looked at Sun Wukong eagerly.

    At this time, Sun Wukong shouted angrily: "You Zhu Bajie, how dare you mention ginseng fruit in front of Lao Sun at this time? Do you really think that Lao Sun is a fool? Do you think Lao Sun will skin you?"

    Sun Wukong said that he was going to give Zhu Bajie a beating. Before he could take action, Zhu Bajie took the lead and said: "Elder brother, you must have stolen the fruit and been discovered instead"

    Before Zhu Bajie could finish his words, Sun Wukong shouted angrily: "Go to your ginseng fruit. This Wuzhuang Temple is so poor that it only has grass. What kind of ginseng fruit tree is there? If Zhu Bajie doesn't give me a satisfactory explanation today,  If Lao Sun doesn¡¯t peel off your pigskin, I¡¯ll give you a good repair, you bastard!¡±

    For a moment, Zhu Bajie was dumbfounded, and Sha Monk was also dumbfounded. Everyone in the three realms knew that there was an innate spiritual root ginseng and fruit tree in Yuanzi Daxian, Wuzhuang Temple Town, Wanshou Mountain. How come the Wuzhuang Temple became desolate when it came to Sun Wukong's mouth?  At this place, the two of them couldn't help but have an evil thought in their hearts, and thought to themselves: "This damn monkey head doesn't think it's a solitary food, it's intentional!"

    When he thought of this, Zhu Bajie said dissatisfiedly: "Brother Monkey, even if you want to eat alone, just say so. Junior Brother Sha and I have never mentioned what kind of fruit we want to share with you. Just say so."  It¡¯s a bit too much, who among the three realms has a little knowledge who doesn¡¯t know that there is a ginseng and fruit tree with innate spiritual roots in Wuzhuang Temple!¡±

    Sun Wukong was so angry that he didn't get anything, but he still hadn't vented his anger. Now Zhu Bajie's doubts that he wanted to eat alone only added fuel to the fire, making him angry and cursed: "You pervert."  Pig, you are still trying to slander me like this, so let me die!" Sun Wukong said and was about to pick up the Dinghai Divine Needle and hit Zhu Bajie to death.

    At this time, Sha Monk hurriedly stepped forward to stop him and said: "Senior Brother, please don't be angry. Is there any misunderstanding? In fact, what Second Senior Brother said is right. Many people in the Three Realms know that there is something in Wuzhuang Temple."  The existence of ginseng fruit is something that almost everyone knows. Your words will naturally make the second brother suspicious. You should tell us what happened in the backyard so that we can know what went wrong there! "

    Sun Wukong snorted coldly and said angrily to Sha Monk: "If you want to know what's going on in the backyard, just go by yourself. Why don't you ask me? You really treat me like a fool!"

    Sha Monk smiled bitterly and said: "Senior Brother, Second Senior Brother and I don't have the ability like you to come and go freely!"

    Sun Wukong sneered and said: "The backyard has been desolate for a long time, and there is no defense at all. If you want to see it, you can just walk in without hesitation!"

    After seeing Sun Wukong¡¯s answer, Sha Seng and Zhu Bajie suddenly felt chilled, and an unpleasant thought suddenly occurred, but they had to go to the backyard to take a look.?Because if they cannot see it with their own eyes, it will make them unable to feel at ease, and a demonic thought will be left in their hearts, which will affect their practice.  Sha Seng and Zhu Bajie didn't think much, and immediately got up and headed towards the backyard of Wuzhuang Temple. At first, they were a little cautious, but when they saw that everything was exactly as Sun Wukong said, and there was no defense, their courage increased.  It was bigger, but their hearts became even heavier. When they came to the backyard of Wuzhuangguan and saw the desolate scene in the courtyard, the two of them were dumbfounded. They couldn't accept it for a while and couldn't help but froze.  on the spot.

    Zhu Bajie even murmured: "How is this possible? I must have seen it wrong!"

    It¡¯s not that Zhu Bajie is wrong, but there are no ginseng fruit trees here at all. If you want to find a ginseng fruit tree, you can only go to Zhu Jiuyin, let alone Zhu Bajie, even if the saint wants to seize the ginseng fruit from Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s hands  None of the trees had a chance. Zhu Jiuyin had already moved the ginseng fruit tree to his own divine kingdom. No one in Fang Xiaoqian World could enter except Zhu Jiuyin.

    Originally, we wanted to have a disaster in Wuzhuang Temple, but unfortunately it backfired. Tang Sanzang still passed by here without any disaster, and the actions of Sun Wukong, Zhu Bajie and Sha Seng did not make the children in Wuzhuang Temple notice.  , everything is so natural.

    After the Wuzhuang Viewing, Sanqing was dumbfounded, and the Second Sage of the West was equally dumbfounded. Originally, the Second Sage Jie Yin and Zhunti were interested in watching for a while, but now they finally couldn't help it. This time the Second Sage didn't even discuss it.  After doing this, everything was arranged directly in front of Wuzhuang Temple, waiting for Tang Sanzang and the others to arrive.

    Others didn¡¯t know the funny troubles between Tang Sanzang¡¯s master and his disciples, but Jingwei, who had been following them secretly, watched it over and over again and laughed happily at Zhu Bajie¡¯s ridiculous behavior.

    Not only were the two saints Jie Yin and Zhunti anxious, but so was Ran Deng. Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva was equally anxious. You must know that this was related to their interests. When the two saints Jie Yin and Zhunti made their decision, Ran Deng said nothing.  Arranging a disaster as quickly as possible was waiting for Tang Sanzang and the others, which could be regarded as opening Pandora's box. From then on, the West would no longer be stable.

    When the West moved, whether it was Sanqing, Nuwa Empress, Zhu Jiuyin, or even Kunpeng, they all laughed. The catastrophe had finally begun, and the time for them to show off their talents had finally arrived. This would be a  This blood-awakening feast is not only a battle between juniors, but also a battle between masters like them.

    Youdao is to hit the young ones, and they will come out when they get old. This is the same reason. For people like Kunpeng, although it is a bit early to start, it can cause more turmoil. If the Three Realms are in a stable situation, even if they have  No matter how powerful or courageous they are, they don't dare to jump out at this time. Only when the Three Realms are in chaos will they have the opportunity to attack Tang Sanzang, and then they can swallow Tang Sanzang to improve their own cultivation.

    For Zhu Jiuyin, Sanqing, and Nuwa Empress, they also hope to see chaos in the Three Realms. Only when the Three Realms are in chaos can they lure Kunpeng and other villains hiding in the dark to attack, and then they can find the hiding place of the other party.  Just now they were able to kill the opponent's mountain gate and plunder the supreme luck and opportunity. As for how many people will die in this battle, that is not within their scope of consideration. There is something in their eyes.  It's just your own interests.

    As for the Two Saints of the West, they have been led by the nose from the beginning to the end. At this moment, the West will cause chaos in the Three Realms because of their impulse, and the entire Three Realms will no longer be peaceful. They must bear the cause and effect.

    The West has made arrangements, but Kunpeng also has arrangements. Even though Kunpeng has been silent in the Three Realms for many years, he still has a little strength within the demon clan, and he can still arrange for manpower to attack  Tang Sanzang, to be precise, made arrangements to raid the west. He wanted to rely on this battle to formally arouse the blood of the demon clan, and he wanted to use Tang Sanzang's flesh and blood to start a huge feast and draw everyone in.

    The silent storm began to gather slowly. Each of them began to arrange everything and guide the storm. It was precisely because of the actions of all parties that the Three Realms became extremely gloomy, which many people felt.  At the moment of silence before the storm, everything came to an extreme, and the atmosphere in the entire Three Realms was on the verge of breaking out.

    On the verge of breaking out, in this situation, the eyes of Sanqing, Nuwa, Zhunti, and Jieying all were fixed on Tang Sanzang's whereabouts, for fear that they would lose their focus for a moment and lose the opportunity.  All the arrangements will be turned into water, not to mention Kunpeng and others, and only Zhu Jiuyin can still maintain a calm mind.

    (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 446 The birdman appears and the fight begins

    In the eyes of many people, all they have is profit, but in Zhu Jiuyin's eyes, all they have is killing.  Yes, killing, Zhu Jiuyin only thinks of killing, and has no other thoughts. This is the difference between him and everyone else. Where does the benefit come from? It is to plunder. Since plunder is necessary, killing cannot be avoided, so Zhu Jiuyin  Jiuyin will not consider other things. As long as he is ruthless, crazy enough, and strong enough, he can fight all the way to the end until all the enemies are defeated. Then naturally all the interests will become his own.  There will be no surprises with the loot.

    All conspiracies and tricks are vulnerable in the face of absolute strength. Zhu Jiuyin has such an idea, which is very crazy in the eyes of many people, but he has this strength, which is enough. As for what others think,  It is not within Zhu Jiuyin's consideration at all, and he does not need to think about it. After all, he is already his enemy all over the world.

    After making a deal with Zhen Yuanzi, Zhu Jiuyin's Kingdom of God has returned to its original state, and his mana accumulation has begun to accelerate. A complete Xiaoqian World has strong support for a chaotic god and demon, especially  In addition to the accumulation of mana, although the time was short, Zhu Jiuyin also saw the light of hope.

    Under the watchful eyes of everyone, the chess piece arranged by Jie Yin and Zhunti Ersheng finally started to take action. Huang Fenggui, a little monster, followed Ran Deng's request without hesitation, and with his move,  The outcome can be imagined. Just when the Yellow Wind Monster hid Tang San in front of Sun Wukong, Zhu Bajie, and Sha Seng, the entire Three Realms were in chaos.

    The Human Sect has moved, the Chan Sect has also moved, the Jie Jiao has not left, the human race has even taken action, and even the demon clan has begun to take action, and all of this is caused by the yellow wind monster and the west.  .

    With the Yellow Wind Monster's cultivation level, it was originally impossible to snatch Tang Sanzang away from Sun Wukong, Zhu Bajie and Sha Monk. After all, the Yellow Wind Monster couldn't fight one against three, but under Tang Sanzang's  Among the three disciples, the only one who cared about his life and death was the eldest disciple Sun Wukong. As for Zhu Bajie and Sha Seng, they had other thoughts. Zhu Bajie was a bastard. In his heart, he didn't care about Tang Sanzang's life and death at all.  The monk only cared about Tang Sanzang's safety when he wanted to protect himself. How could the three people who were so inconsistent protect Tang Sanzang's safety?

    The Yellow Wind Monster made a move and plundered Tang Sanzang into his cave with its front legs. The Jingwei followed closely behind him, just as the Yellow Wind Monster was about to tear Tang Sanzang away and scream.  Whether the legend is true or not, Jingwei arrived in the cave of the Yellow Wind Monster. Jingwei had an instinctive hostility towards the demon clan. No matter whether Jingwei was the daughter of the Human Emperor or a great witch of the witch clan, he was hostile to the demon clan.  It was so cruel that it could not kill the opponent.

    The Yellow Wind Monster laughed loudly and said: "Tang Sanzang, I see where you are running this time. People say that eating your meat can lead to immortality. Today, I want to taste it to see if it is true!"

    When hearing the arrogant words of the Yellow Wind Monster, Jingwei sneered and said: "What a monster, you are so bold. You are a little monster at the foot of Lingshan Mountain. How could you dare to disobey Ran Deng's order and harm this person?"  Tang Sanzang failed, or you have betrayed the West and want to read the power portal!"

    As soon as Jingwei said this, the yellow wind monster was immediately jumped and said in a hurry: "Who is it? Come out!"

    As soon as the yellow wind monster said this, Jingwei showed his figure and said disdainfully: "Little monster, do you have any other ideas after I come out? With your little ability, if you can catch him without a fight, you can still save a little one."  Life, otherwise, there is only one way to die!" At this point, Jingwei's body showed endless killing intent.

    When he saw Jingwei, the Yellow Wind Monster laughed loudly and said: "Who do you think I am? It turns out that I am just a yellow-haired little girl. Since you dare to run in front of me at all costs, then don't even think about it."  I left alive, just in time to be my king¡¯s lunch!¡±

    Although Tang Sanzang was frightened after being robbed, when he saw Jingwei being threatened by the yellow wind monster, he quickly said: "Girl, leave here quickly. Find my three apprentices and invite them to come."  Save me, don¡¯t lose your life in vain!¡±

    Jingwei ignored Tang Sanzang's words. For Jingwei, she didn't care about Tang Sanzang's life and death at all. She would not go to those three disciples of Tang Sanzang, who were just little demons.  That's enough to kill.

    Jingwei sneered and said: "What an arrogant little demon. They all say that the West is shameless. Today I finally saw that even a little demon at the feet of the West is so shameless. You can imagine the people from the West. Little demon, this girl  If I read it right, you came here to plunder Tang Sanzang under the orders of Ran Deng, but now you have murderous intentions. I would like to know whether you are a demon clan or a disciple of the West?"

    When Jingwei pointed out the origin of the Yellow Wind Monster again, the Yellow Wind Monster was shocked and lost his voice.Said: "How do you know that I came here on the order of Randen Buddha? Do you mean that you are here to take care of me?"

    Tang Sanzang couldn't help but be startled by the answer of the Yellow Wind Monster. He really didn't expect that he was robbed because of the order of the Deng Deng Buddha. This made Tang Sanzang unable to accept it for a moment. He couldn't help but be stunned on the spot. The answer of the Yellow Wind Monster was overturned.  After hearing his thoughts, he really couldn't figure out why the Deng Deng Buddha did this!

    Jingwei said disdainfully: "It's ridiculous for a mere burning lamp to try to instigate me. Little demon, have you thought about whether you should just let me go and let me go, or whether you should resist to the end and die!"

    Jingwei's answer made the Yellow Wind Monster breathe a sigh of relief and regained his previous arrogance. He laughed loudly and said: "Little girl, if you were ordered by Ran Deng Buddha to spy on me, then I will still  Afraid, since you are not the one who will die if you know things you shouldn¡¯t know, you just go to hell!¡±

    As the Yellow Wind Monster spoke, he roared and rushed towards Jingwei. Facing the Yellow Wind Monster's attack, Jingwei said with disdain: "You really don't know how to live or die, you dare to be so presumptuous in front of me!" Jingwei said!  As he spoke, the great witch aura emitted from his body, and the Yellow Wind Monster's attack was instantly broken by Jingwei's aura.

    Upon seeing the powerful aura on Jingwei's body, the Yellow Wind Monster was dumbfounded. He never thought that the inconspicuous little girl in front of him turned out to be a witch clan, and a great witch at that. He shouted out loud:  "You are a great witch, how is this possible!"

    Jingwei shouted coldly: "Nothing is impossible, little demon, come here!" As Jingwei spoke, he grabbed the yellow wind monster with his big hand. Although it was just an ordinary grab, but as a  The great witch of time, Jingwei, instantly immobilized the Yellow Wind Monster with this grab. The Yellow Wind Monster was captured by Jingwei before it could react. Such a result made Tang Sanzang dumbfounded.

    The Yellow Wind Monster was extremely frightened at this moment. He really couldn't imagine how he could be targeted by such a powerful witch. Moreover, this witch was something he had never heard of before. He didn't even have time to use his own magical power.  Being captured in an instant was really hard for him to accept.

    Just when Jingwei caught the Yellow Wind Monster, a ray of light suddenly flashed, and a bird-man with wings suddenly appeared and directly captured Tang Sanzang. Even Jingwei, the great wizard of time,  No one had time to react.

    This is not because Jingwei¡¯s cultivation level is not as good as the opponent¡¯s, but because Jingwei¡¯s combat experience is insufficient and he is not vigilant. It is precisely because of this that he gave the opponent a chance. The most important thing is that the opponent, like Jingwei, is waiting for the opportunity, so  The moment Jingwei attacked the Yellow Wind Monster, the surprise attack was successful and Tang Sanzang was directly plundered.

    Being slapped in the face like this made Jingwei angry, and she shouted: "Stop time, give it to me!"

    As soon as Jingwei shouted, a wave of time burst out from her body instantly. The birdman who was about to escape was instantly immobilized by Jingwei's magical power of time. Although Jingwei's cultivation was only  It only took one breath to freeze, but one breath was enough for Jingwei to react. With a movement of his body, Jingwei grabbed the yellow wind monster with one hand and punched the hateful birdman to teach him a lesson.

    After removing the influence of time, although the birdman wanted to escape, she was enveloped by Jingwei's fist, and the situation became passive. However, the birdman was also vicious enough, and he immediately shouted: "Stop it."  , if you don¡¯t want this pilgrim to die, please stop and let me leave!¡±

    If this birdman uses Tang Sanzang to threaten others, there is still a chance of success. Unfortunately, he is threatening Jingwei. To Jingwei, he does not care whether Tang Sanzang lives or dies, and he will not  Concerned, he snorted disdainfully and said: "His life and death have nothing to do with me. If you dare to think such a little thing in front of this girl, it will be in vain. If you have the ability, just kill Tang Sanzang, and we can have a great battle."  field!"

    Jingwei's answer made the birdman startled. Even Tang Sanzang, who was captured by him, was dumbfounded. He never thought that the person who came to save him would actually ignore his own life and death.  Among the four, only the yellow wind monster caught in Jingwei's hand knew the reason.

    The yellow wind monster couldn't help but cursed in his heart: "The bird-man who came here didn't even understand the basic situation and dared to threaten others. This girl is a great witch of the witch clan and the West is an enemy. You threaten her with her enemy."  Isn¡¯t she asking for trouble? You Chaos, if you want to die, don¡¯t drag me with you, I don¡¯t want to die!¡±

    "Yellow Wind Monster is not stupid. He understands in his heart that once this bird-man fights with the Jingwei, his life will be at stake. No matter he is a demon or a Westerner, he will become cannon fodder in the hands of the Jingwei."

    (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 447 The show begins, and the masters appear one after another

    Although the Wu Clan is powerful in hand-to-hand combat, the Yellow Wind Monster's idea is not wrong at all. If they fight together, with his small body, he will definitely die without a burial place. Whether it is the Jingwei or the birdman, they can kill him with just a few moves.  He killed himself in time, and it was effortless. At this time, the yellow wind monster couldn't help but scolded Ran Deng. What was going on? Such a dangerous thing, Ran Deng actually said  Success is a good thing, there are only such good things in this world, and your life is so worthless, becoming an existence that can be destroyed at will in the hands of others.  .

    No matter how much he complained or hated in his heart, it was useless. What had happened had already happened, and because of his low strength, he had no room to resist. He only hoped that his luck would be better and that there would be no war between Jingwei and the birdman.  Let yourself have a way to survive and save your own life, but this hope is very slim.

    After hearing Jingwei's reply, the birdman was a little dumbfounded. She really couldn't figure out why it was like this, why the other party rejected her threat and ignored the life and death of the Buddhist scripture collector in front of her.  That is definitely a very important figure to the immortals of the Three Realms.

    Seeing the confused look on the birdman's face, the yellow wind monster finally couldn't hold back the anger in his heart and cursed loudly: "You birdman is such a stupid ass, you can't even threaten people. You said you are still alive?"  What's the use? If you want to threaten others, you should at least understand who you are threatening. If you use Tang Sanzang, a bald donkey, to threaten a great wizard, don't you feel that your head has been kicked by a donkey? You can't do such a stupid thing.  If you can do it, you are really a fucking idiot, and I don¡¯t know if it was that idiot who sent you, a donkey-like subordinate, to do things. You want to die and don¡¯t drag me!"

    After Yellow Wind Monster said everything in his heart in one breath and cursed loudly, not only did his mood not improve, but on the contrary, it became heavier. He couldn't see any hope for his future, which made him regret it.  You shouldn't have listened to Ran Deng's nonsense and lost your life in vain.

    When he heard the yellow wind monster's curse, the birdman's face changed again and again. Just like the change of face, the birdman knew that he was Kunpeng's subordinate without asking. The deep hatred between Kunpeng and the Wu clan was from the Three Realms.  Everyone knows that although this birdman is a little stupid, he is not stupid. After hearing these words, he immediately understood how dangerous his situation was.

    This bird-man couldn't help but be shocked. You must know that before she took action, her father, Kunpeng, had already said that she would not encounter great danger, let alone the existence of the witch clan, because the witch clan  All the masters of the clan are trapped in Nanzhan Prefecture, and it is impossible to leave Nanzhan Prefecture easily. Once the Wu Clan makes any movement, the three realms will definitely react. Unfortunately, Kunpeng's idea is very correct.  , but he didn¡¯t know that Zhu Jiuyin also had a disciple like Jingwei, a disciple who was the daughter of the Earth Emperor Shennong. With this identity, who in the Three Realms would dare to stop him, not to mention that no one would have thought of Zhu Jiu.  Yin has such a powerful ability to train a mortal into a great witch in such a short period of time. The result is really terrifying.

    Jingwei doesn't care what the birdman thinks. She has lived with the Wu clan for so many years, and her body has Zhu Jiuyin's blood flowing. Her character is already the same as that of the Wu clan.  After making the decision, there would be no change at all. As soon as Jingwei took action, he did not pause, but he came up close and waved the yellow wind monster in his hand, and then hit the birdman hard. This air was incomparable.  fierce.

    With Jingwei's big move, the Yellow Wind Monster in his hand suffered a terrible fate. It became a weapon in Jingwei's hand and was swung around. Fortunately, Jingwei's attack was so fierce that the birdman did not dare to parry.  , otherwise this yellow wind monster would have been killed long ago. Of course, part of the reason is because the birdman wanted to take care of Tang Sanzang's life in his hands and did not dare to fight back with all his strength. Jingwei was not afraid of the yellow wind monster in his hands.  Die, but the birdman is afraid that Tang San in his hand will hide and die. A dead person has no use value at all, and all his efforts will be in vain.

    During the battle between Jingwei and the bird-man, the upper echelons of the Three Realms had already realized what had happened. Sanqing and Nuwa Empress did not have any extreme reaction. To them, it was fine whether Jingwei would win or not.  , it doesn't matter whether the birdman wins or not. As for Tang Sanzang's life and death, they no longer care. On the contrary, they hope that Tang Sanzang will die in this battle, so that they don't have to worry anymore.  The West is booming.

    Sanqing and Nuwa Empress were happy and seemed to rejoice in the misfortune, but the Second Sage of the West was anxious. Although they had some calculations, they did not expect that things would change like this in an instant.  Tang Sanzang, who was related to the great prosperity of the West, would fall into the hands of the enemy in an instant. If it fell into the hands of Jingwei, Tang Sanzang would still have a chance of survival. Although there is a deep hatred between Zhu Jiuyin and the West, Jingwei  After all?The daughter of the Earth Emperor Shennong, as long as the Earth Emperor Shennong is willing to come forward, everything will be fine, but now Tang Sanzang has fallen into the hands of the new gods and demons, who are mortal enemies with the West.  Tang Sanzang would have a narrow escape if he fell into the hands of the other party.

    what to do?  The two sages Jieyin and Zhunti were extremely depressed. Not only were they so depressed, but also the Randen Buddha and Guanyin Bodhisattva who presided over the overall situation also had headaches. The overall situation they presided over was just the beginning of what they had to face.  In such a dangerous situation, how could they avoid having a headache.

    Negotiation?  There was no need to think about it. By the time they were ready to negotiate, they were afraid that Tang Sanzang would have turned into a corpse long ago, already too dead to die, and all his plans would have failed.

    In the Western Paradise, the Holy Saint sighed and said: "Junior brother, we have no other option. The only solution now is to rescue Tang Sanzang for brother. I didn't expect that we just wanted to fight back."  This will result in such a blow!"

    When Saint Zhunti heard this, he sighed and said: "Brother, is there really no other way? If you take action, I'm afraid it will cause a greater disaster and leave many people without a care?"

    The sage Jieyin shook his head and said: "Brother, I can't think of any other way. Now we can only take one step at a time. We can't just watch Tang Sanzang fall. Otherwise, we won't be able to help our disciples."  I can't explain anything to the teacher or Heaven. This matter must be done. Time is running out. Junior brother, you are here to keep an eye on me. I will go to save Tang Sanzang. If something unexpected happens, you can come to me at any time.  contact me!"

    Having said this, Saint Zhunti could only say, "Senior brother, be careful, whether it's Zhu Jiuyin or that bastard Kunpeng, since they dare to do such a thing openly,  There must be an ulterior motive for coming there, so be careful!"

    Saint Zhunti is very worried about the safety of Saint Jieyin. You must know that although Jieyin is called a saint now, he has already become a quasi-sage after receiving the punishment from heaven. After losing the protection of heaven, Saint Jieyin  His situation is very dangerous. Even if he has the realm of a saint, he does not have the strength of a saint. If there is a slight difference, he will definitely die. If he is killed, the blow to the West will be devastating.

    He wanted to stop it, but Sage Zhunti knew that he was powerless to stop it. Unless he was really willing to see the decline of the West, he could only send Sage Yingyin away with an uneasy heart.

    Just as Saint Zhunti said, there are many people in the Three Realms who are watching the West. At this time, everyone is waiting for the decision of the West. After seeing the Holy Saint taking action, the relationship between Sanqing and Nuwa Empress  A sneer flashed across his face, their chance finally came, and the feast finally began.

    Not only Sanqing and Nuwa were happy, but the Jade Emperor and Queen Mother in heaven were also happy. The West's action meant that everyone no longer needed to take care of it, and everything had to be done according to their own abilities.

    The demon master Kunpeng, who was hiding in the dark, was distressed as soon as the Holy Saint Jieyin left. He really didn't expect that the Saint Jieyin would decide to take action so quickly. If it were an ordinary subordinate, Kunpeng would not have cared about it anymore and allowed him to do so.  He led the saint to kill him, but the birdman he sent this time was very different. This was one of Kunpeng's new four subordinates, the Seraph Gabriel, and it was precisely because of Gabriel's skill.  Yes, that's why Kunpeng sent out an attack to plunder Tang Sanzang.

    Watching Gabriel being killed by the Holy Saint was a price that Kunpeng could not afford. Although Kunpeng did not need to be responsible to anyone, he was not worried about what threats Gabriel's death would create internally.  , but it is not an easy task to train a master at the peak of Daluo Jinxian. After so many years, Kunpeng has trained more masters at the peak of Daluo Jinxian that can be counted on ten fingers. Just lose one in vain.  Master, this is what Kunpeng doesn't want to see. After all, he has lost a clone in the last battle. If Gabriel dies again, then he will ruin the reputation of the gods and demons.  His angel lineage will not be able to gain a foothold among gods and demons. After all, this world is so realistic. If you don't have enough strength, you will have to face all kinds of pressure.

    As a demon master, Kunpeng was not a sloppy person. As soon as he led the saint to move, he had to react. He let out a long sigh and then suddenly appeared in front of Jingwei and Naga Bailie.  Outside the cave where he was, he did not deal with Jingwei, but made preparations to resist the intervention of the Holy Saint.

    When Kunpeng just came under the entrance of the cave, the guiding saint appeared in front of Kunpeng. This time, the person Kunpeng appeared was not his true self, but still justAn incarnation, but this incarnation is different from the one that Zhu Jiuyin killed earlier. This incarnation was completely completed with the huge power of faith. It can be said that this incarnation is completely condensed by the power of faith.  The incarnation that comes out has great power.

    When the saint who led the way saw the bird-man Kunpeng in front of him, his face instantly became gloomy and terrifying, and he shouted in a deep voice: "Kunpeng, I didn't expect that you really have the courage to appear in front of me. Just give it to me if you think of it."  Get out of here quickly, I will spare you this time out of my original love!"

    In response to Saint Jie Yin's persuasion, Kunpeng snorted disdainfully and said: "Jie Yin, do you think you are still the same saint who can traverse the three realms? You are just a little ant, a quasi-sage, that's all.  You are not qualified to be arrogant in front of me now. If you want to save Tang Sanzang, then use all your skills to fight me. As long as you can defeat me, Kunpeng, then everything will be decided by you!"

    Kunpeng is just talking. Even if the saint can defeat Kunpeng, if he wants to make Kunpeng obey the orders of the West, he is still dreaming in the daytime, and it is impossible to succeed.

    As soon as Kunpeng's voice fell, the leading saint said disdainfully: "Kunpeng, can you really think that I have no preparations? Fellow Taoist Haotian, what are you going to do if you don't take action? Kill this bastard Kunpeng to ensure the safety of the three realms."  Safety!"

    Unfortunately, there was no response to Saint Jieyin's words, and there was no movement from Heaven. Just when Saint Jieyin was confused, a gloomy voice came: "Jieyin, Kunpeng, you two don't need to  The dog bites the dog, no one of you can leave here easily today, I have been waiting for you for a long time!"

    As soon as the voice fell, the face of the demon master Kunpeng suddenly changed color, and he yelled: "Zhu Jiuyin, you bastard, I am only thinking about you. You must know that the West and you have a deep hatred!"

    Hearing the words of the demon master Kunpeng, Zhu Jiuyin said disdainfully: "Kunpeng, you don't need to say anything else before me. From the moment you showed your body, your fate has been doomed. Today you don't want to  You have to die, no one can save you. As for the rescue, for the sake of all living beings in the three realms, I will give you a way to live. If you turn around and leave now, then I can still give you a chance of life, but you have to give it to me.  Think it over carefully!¡±

    When Zhu Jiuyin appeared and said such crazy words, the entire Three Realms were shaken. Sanqing and Nuwa Empress were a little dumbfounded. They never thought that Zhu Jiuyin would be at this juncture.  Appearing, and coming so strangely, they couldn't accept it for a while. They had all forgotten that Zhu Jiuyin not only mastered the magical power of time, but also the magical power of space. It was nothing to want to appear silently.  Difficult matter.

    (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 448: Murderous Intent Across Hundred Thousands of Miles

    Chapter 448: The most murderous god in the Three Realms of Zhujiuyin with murderous intent. He is also the most madman. His appearance makes everyone panic. The demon master Kunpeng, or to be precise is the birdman Kunpeng.  He was even more frightened that he would be approached by Zhu Jiuyin again. How could he not be shocked and frightened by it? You must know that Zhu Jiuyin's ferocity had already cast a shadow on his heart.  .

    The saint is now in a dilemma. If he advances, he will have to fight Zhu Jiuyin, and even face Kunpeng's attack. If he retreats, it will be even more dangerous. He will abandon Tang Sanzang, which is related to the great prosperity of the West, making him even more dangerous.  Anguished, it was difficult to make the right decision for a while, but under the pressure of Zhu Jiuyin, he had to make a choice quickly. After all, this was not an ordinary thing. All this was good for himself and the West.  are all very important.

    The saint took a deep breath and said: "Friend Zhujiu, this poor monk only cares about Tang Sanzang's safety. As for the grudge between you and fellow Taoist Kunpeng, I don't want to get involved. I hope you will."  I understand, and I hope fellow Taoist you can help me out of concern for the safety of all sentient beings in the three realms!"

    Zhu Jiuyin was very disgusted that Zhu Jiuyin was disgusted by the sage Jieying's use of sentient beings in the Three Realms. To Zhu Jiuyin, the life and death of sentient beings in the Three Realms didn't matter.  The interests of the Wu clan are only their own interests, and everything else is nothing.

    Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said: "Jie Yin, this matter is not negotiable. It is up to you to decide whether to fight or retreat. I, Zhu Jiuyin, will kill you here without any notice!"

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s arrogance and tyranny made Jieying Saint extremely angry. The angrier he became, the happier Kunpeng was, because only in this way can the Three Realms accelerate the trend of chaos and serve Kunpeng¡¯s interests.

    Hearing this, Kunpeng said loudly: "Sage Hui Yin, this bastard Zhu Jiuyin is really too cruel. Why don't you and I join forces and kill him here first? As long as Zhu Jiuyin is killed, Pindao will let him go."  Tang Sanzang, I wonder what you think!"

    When he heard Kunpeng's words, Zhu Jiuyin's eyes burst out with endless murderous intent. Without waiting for the saint's reply, he looked up to the sky and laughed: "Ha! Ha! Ha! Kunpeng, okay, you have the guts,  Dare you say that in front of me? Do you think you can scare me, Zhu Jiuyin, with just a mere introduction? Come on, let me see what you are capable of. You dare to speak such arrogant words and want to kill me.  I Zhu Jiuyin!"

    When Zhu Jiuyin spoke, he swung out his fists like lightning. One punch hit Kunpeng, and the other punch hit Saint Jieyin. There was no room for Saint Jieyin to explain at all, because under Zhu Jiuyin's  He has already made a decision in his heart, there is no need to drag things out, and there is no need to say anything more. He has said everything that needs to be said. It is because the Holy Saint did not seize the opportunity, so there is no choice between them. They can only fight.  A battle of life and death.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin is only a Daluo Jinxian, he is not afraid of the two quasi-sages, Kunpeng and Jieyin, joining forces. For him, since he has embarked on such a path, he has no choice, everything can only be done separately.  With his ability, anyone who dares to be his enemy can only be killed with one punch and there will be no other results.

    kill!  At this moment, Zhu Jiuyin didn't care at all about what others thought of him, whether he was cruel or arrogant. He only needed to kill according to his own mood. Zhu Jiuyin seemed to have tolerated it for a while.  He is calculating all living beings in the three realms, and calculating everything. In fact, it is just the surface. In his bones, there is only ferocity. The ferocity that dares to fight all, as long as the opportunity comes, Zhu Jiuyin will kill everyone, and now  This opportunity has come, and he no longer needs to make any cover-ups or calculations. In the face of absolute power, everything is out of the question!

    kill!  This is Zhu Jiuyin's own choice. When this disaster occurs, there is no order in the Three Realms. Some are just domineering, and some are just strength. Strength is respected. No matter what you want to do, everything will be done.  Respecting strength, neither the law of heaven nor Hongjun Daozu can suppress all this. The situation changes. The biggest change in the three realms finally breaks out when Zhu Jiuyin wields his iron fist, and all order will be lost.

    The murderous intent stretched across hundreds of thousands of miles, and the iron fist was swung out. Zhu Jiuyin completely let go of the murderous intent in his heart without any consideration. As a chaotic god and demon who controls the road of destruction, when his murderous intent comes out, the entire three realms are moved by it.  The oscillations were ups and downs. Even the Immortal Zhen Yuanzi of Wuzhuang Temple in Wanshou Mountain was affected by Zhu Jiuyin's spreading murderous aura at this moment. A radius of 100,000 miles was filled with Zhu Jiuyin's murderous aura. This was also Zhu Jiuyin's murderous aura.  For the first time after his rebirth, he let go of all the murderous intent in his heart. Under the killing, countless creatures were affected by Zhu Jiuyin's murderous intent. Endless killing began within a radius of 100,000 miles, and countless creatures fell to the ground.  In the pool of blood, many human beings also fell, and the land with a radius of 100,000 miles turned into a land of Shura.?.

    Just letting go of the murderous intention in their hearts caused such a powerful collision, which was a disaster for the entire Three Realms. As the leaders of this battle, Kun and Peng were extremely pale.  They all felt the immeasurable karma attached to them, which was the sin they had caused.

    For Zhu Jiuyin, sin has no impact on him. As a chaotic god and demon who controls the law of destruction, killing is nothing. Even if he is possessed by murderous intent, he cannot shake Zhu Jiuyin at all, because Zhu Jiuyin has no Yuan.  Chaos gods and demons who exist as gods, no matter how big the killing is, only Jing Qiang's own strength will have the slightest impact on him.

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin let go of his murderous intent, the West would be miserable. The entire Xiniu Hezhou was in panic. Countless people were afraid of it. Countless people fell in a pool of blood, but the Buddha they believed in could not be saved.  In their lives, a series of grievances naturally arise. They are directed at the person who initiated this catastrophe, and they are also resentful of the Buddha they believe in because the Buddha failed to protect their safety.

    Crisis!  This is the biggest crisis that Buddhism has faced since the spread of Buddhism to the East, and this crisis broke out from within them. Under the endless murderous aura of Zhu Jiuyin, countless little demons in Xiniu Hezhou  Rampant, the human race has encountered unprecedented killings. The demon clan is running rampant in the western realm. People can't help but think of the war of genocide launched by the demon clan against the human race during the Lich War.

    At this moment, both the Human Emperor and the three human clans couldn't help but regret in their hearts. They were wondering whether the decision they made was really suitable for the development of the human race. If they hadn't turned against the Wu clan, what would have happened?  The tragedy happened, but unfortunately it was useless for them to regret it now, everything had already happened.

    Perhaps many people think that all this is caused by Zhu Jiuyin. Without the influence of Zhu Jiuyin's murderous intent, the demon clan would not be so crazy. However, many rational people still understand that Zhu Jiuyin's murderous intent  It only strengthens the evil in the hearts of the demon clan. If the demon clan has never had murderous intentions towards the human race in its heart, then it will not be affected by Zhu Jiuyin. In the final analysis, the problem is still with the demon clan itself.

    Zhu Jiuyin's murderous intent spreads across hundreds of thousands of miles, not only causing the West to face an unprecedented crisis, but also Empress Nuwa is facing a huge test. There are only two paths in front of her to choose. One is to stand on the side of the human race.  , cooperated with the Human Emperor and the three ancestors of the human race to suppress this turmoil, and the second was to turn a blind eye. As for helping the demon clan to fight against the human race, such an idea has never appeared in the heart of Nuwa Empress, even if it is the situation  No matter how serious things get, Empress Nuwa will never make such a choice. That would not only be the end of the demon clan, but also her end.

    Just the opening scene caused such an earth-shattering change. This was a storm for the Three Realms, a huge storm. No one doubted Zhu Jiuyin's ferocity. If Zhu Jiuyin could let go of the murderous intention in his heart, it would be already  It explains everything. Although Saint Zhunti really wants to stop Zhu Jiuyin, he has limitations. Only the Saint of Guiding and the incarnation of Kunpeng condensed by the law also want to fight Zhu Jiuyin. This is simply  It's just a joke.

    Under such circumstances, Saint Zhunti had to ask for help from heaven, asking the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother to calm down the storm. Zhu Jiuyin's murderous intent could not be allowed to continue to develop crazily, otherwise the West would face a catastrophe.  , this is not only a disaster for the West but also a disaster for the three worlds.

    The West has created such a big problem and pushed it on themselves instead of trying to solve it. This made the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother annoyed and angry, but they couldn't help but express that who made the Heaven in name only?  If the Lords of the Three Realms, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother are unable to resolve this matter and prevent the spread of Zhu Jiuyin's murderous intent, then they will be seriously derelict in their duties. The most important thing is that Daozu Hongjun has spoken in advance.

    Although the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were unwilling to take over this mess, and were unwilling to offend Zhu Jiuyin or the witch clan, they had no choice. Under such circumstances, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother could only bite the bullet and order the Heavenly Court to  All the star kings who presided over the Zhoutian Stars returned to their positions and fully opened the 'Zhoutian Starry Formation' to eliminate the endless murderous aura in the western sky with the endless light of stars, hoping to prevent the deterioration of the situation and restore peace to the Three Realms. However, the Jade Emperor  He and the Queen Mother knew very well that their ideas were impossible to realize, and it was no longer up to them to make the decision when things had developed to this point.

    (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 449: Fighting the Sky

    After receiving Zhunti's call for help, the Jade Emperor risked his life and opened the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Grand Array'. Once the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Grand Array' was in operation, endless starlight poured down from the heaven, one after another.  The light of the stars spread to the west like a torrential rain, shrouding the endless murderous aura emitted by Zhu Jiuyin. The murderous aura spanning hundreds of thousands of miles was completely suppressed by the light of the stars of the 'Sky Star Array'.  .

    With this move from Heaven, all sentient beings in the three realms instantly lost their voices. Something bad has happened!  This is everyone's first thought. Everyone knows how crazy Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu clan are. The intervention of Heavenly Court means that a deep-seated conflict will break out. Chaos in the Three Realms will be inevitable. Heavenly Court's intervention will be  It gave the Wu clan an excuse to return to Nanzhan Province. In an instant, everyone in the three realms cursed the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. They were put in danger because the dogs in heaven were meddling in their own business. This was unacceptable to anyone.  Heavenly Court's reputation suddenly plummeted, and it can't be said that everyone yelled and beat him up.

    As the Lords of the Three Realms, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were scolded by everyone, and the reason was because of others. How could this not make the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother vomit blood with anger, but they had no choice but to force it.  They have to do it bravely, but there is still a big mountain above their heads.

    No one paid attention to the difficulties faced by the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. For the immortals in the three realms, all they cared about was their own safety. As for the situation in heaven, that was not within their scope of consideration. There was only one request in their hearts.  That is, it cannot affect one's own interests. This is the human heart.

    When he saw the endless light of stars falling from the sky, Demon Master Kunpeng laughed loudly and said: "Zhu Jiuyin makes you arrogant, now it's up to you what to do, no matter how powerful you are under the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Grand Formation'  He must also die!"

    The demon master Kunpeng is quite arrogant, but the sage is not as arrogant as him. Even with the help of the "Zhoutian Xingdou Formation", the sage has no confidence to think that he can kill Zhu Jiuyin. On the contrary, he is even more  Fear, because there is a huge witch clan behind Zhu Jiuyin. Heavenly Court's move will definitely provoke a counterattack from the witch clan. At that time, Heavenly Court will be unable to protect itself, everything will be out of control, and the entire Three Realms will be in chaos.

    The first place to be affected by the chaos in the Three Realms will be the West. The spread of Buddhism to the East will be seriously affected. At that time, the West will have greater fun, and even be more dangerous than now.

    When he heard Kunpeng's arrogant words, Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said: "Kunpeng, do you think you can beat me just by relying on this mere 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation'? You think too highly of Zhou."  You have underestimated the inheritance of the Chaos Gods and Demons. Just from your nonsense, I know that the inheritance you got is not worthy of the stage at all, or you have not understood the Chaos Gods at all.  The essence of demonic inheritance, since Heavenly Court has repeatedly provoked you, starting today, I will let you know what the consequences will be if you offend me, Zhu Jiuyin, and the true form of the Chaos God and Demon will appear!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin shouted, a powerful aura erupted from his body again, this time even more powerful than before. Under that powerful aura, the light of the stars falling from the sky was strongly affected.  The auras of destruction merged with Zhu Jiuyin's own murderous aura to form a huge realm, a chilling realm.

    Zhu Jiuyin's true form of the Chaos God Demon was revealed, and the whole world was shaken by it. The endless aura of destruction and murderous intent once again took the initiative to resist the power of the stars. Such a change made the demon master Kunpeng do it.  Terrified, he shouted in silence: "How is this possible, Master of Destruction, you have mastered the original power of destruction without the soul!"

    Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said: "Nothing is impossible. Since you all jumped out one by one, it just so happens that I don't have to deal with you one by one. You all have to die today. The treasure of destruction appears, blessing, and the end of starlight."  !¡±

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin shouted, the demon master Kunpeng's face became extremely frightened, his eyes widened, revealing endless horror. He really didn't expect Zhu Jiuyin to be able to do this. Starlight ended,  That is to end the source of the entire "Zhoutian Xingdou Formation". Even if Zhu Jiuyin can only do it for a little time, it is enough to severely damage the "Zhoutian Xingdou Formation" and let the Heavenly Court preside over the "Zhoutian Xingdou Formation".  The star gods of the Great Array were hit hard, and it was not an ordinary hit, but a hit to the source, because the power of the end of the Law of Destruction was directed at the source.

    No one understands the power of the origin backlash better than the demon master Kunpeng. After all, he presided over the "Zhoutian Xingdou Grand Formation" back then, and used the incomplete "Zhoutian Xingdou Grand Formation" in Heaven to resist this huge source backlash.  That simply can't be done. Even if there are 'He Tu' and 'Luo Shu' to suppress the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation', they may not be able to withstand Zhu Jiuyin's powerful counterattack. After all, Zhu Jiuyin has something in his hands.  Destroy the treasure.

      As soon as Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s shout fell, the Destruction Treasure burst out with a strong dark light, and the black pyramid shot out mysterious patterns that blessed Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s chaotic gods and demons.  On top of him, Zhu Jiuyin directly launched a counterattack with his extremely powerful Chaos God Demon true body. The endless aura of destruction entangled the light of the stars. The light of the stars dissipated, and Zhou Tian above the heaven  The Star Formation instantly became shaky.

    Shocked, the entire Three Realms were shocked by Zhu Jiuyin's counterattack. No one thought that Zhu Jiuyin had such a powerful hand, and could actually reverse the situation in an instant, causing the Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation above the heaven.  It's hard to resist, and this is just the beginning. Everyone knows that if Zhu Jiuyin adds another force to such a change, then the entire "Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation" will be broken, and all the star gods will be severely damaged.

    "No!" The Jade Emperor in the heaven couldn't help but shouted when he saw the crumbling 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation'. Unfortunately, this matter has developed so far that it is no longer under the control of the Jade Emperor. Zhu Jiuyin's destructive power is ending  If the source of the stars is the power of the ancient stars that is activated by the 'Celestial Star Formation' above the heaven, then Zhu Jiuyin cannot do this. After all, the ancient stars are extremely powerful. It is a pity that the ones above the heaven are  The foundation of the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation' is nothing more than the stars condensed by Taoist Hongjun.

    The Power of Termination is the most domineering power among the three thousand avenues. Once the Power of Termination comes out, all powers will be terminated in front of him. Even avenues like time and space will also be terminated. The only one who can fight with  The only thing we can fight against is the Law of Life. Unfortunately, it is not that easy to master the real Law of Life. What¡¯s more, it is even more difficult to fight against the ultimate power of destruction. After all, this requires mastering the ultimate power of the Law of Life.  Be able to fight it.

    It's a pity that Zhu Jiuyin will not give the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother a chance to change everything, nor will he give him a chance to rescue the many star gods who preside over the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Grand Array'. When the power of the end breaks out, Zhu Jiuyin's  The divine eye of destruction on his forehead opened, and Zhu Jiuyin shouted again: "Light of end, destruction!"

    When the word 'destruction' fell, Zhu Jiuyin's divine eye of destruction shot out an extremely dark divine light. The light only shot up into the sky. As soon as the divine light came out, there was a loud bang, and the entire three realms were shaken.  The 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Grand Formation' above the heaven was broken, and a stream of blood rain fell on the sky, causing a burst of blood rain to fall on the three realms. The Star God who presided over the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Grand Formation' had no ability to fight back.  They were defeated by Zhu Jiuyin, and each of them died on the spot.

    What is cruel and domineering? This is Zhu Jiuyin nakedly declaring his fierce power to the immortals in the three realms. Even the "Zhoutian Xingdou Formation" cannot withstand Zhu Jiuyin's full blow.  What kind of sentiment, even if a saint wants to break through the "Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation", he may not be able to do it so easily.

    With one blow, the power of the Heavenly Court was dealt a fundamental blow, causing the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother to lose less than half of their power in an instant. Such a result made the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother go crazy, and this was just the beginning.  It was Zhu Jiuyin's counterattack, before the Wu clan took action.

    Speaking of the Wu Clan, when Zhu Jiuyin broke through the "Zhoutian Xingdou Formation" above the heaven with one blow, the Wu Clan looking south to Buzhou moved, and Pangu Temple suddenly shot out a powerful light.  The entire Nanzhan Prefecture was protected and sealed, and countless great witches unleashed their power, Fighting the Sky!

    "For a moment, there was only one thought in the minds of the immortals in the three realms. The Witch Clan was going to attack the sky. The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother finally brought disaster to the entire three realms, and everyone was implicated in the heaven.

    Yes, the Wu Clan wanted to attack the sky. At the moment when the Pangu Temple erupted with divine light and protected the entire Nanzhan Province, Gonggong Ancestral Wu gave an order and the entire Wu Clan took action. Countless Wu Clan armies began to gather.  The army of the witch clan is no longer the one without precise coordination during the Lich War, nor is it the way it was when the great witch was dispatched before. Instead, it begins to assemble in the form of a large legion, with only one slogan in their mouths.  sky!

    The Wu Clan finally shouted the roar of Fa Tian. This was the voice of the entire Wu Clan and represented the anger of the entire Wu Clan. This was only the situation in Nanzhan Buzhou. The Wu Clan in the underworld still had a body.  Houtu Zuwu, the lord of saints, has not moved yet, and just this posture makes the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother in heaven dumbfounded.

    (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 450: Bombing and Killing

    Chapter 450: Bombing and Killing

    After the Wu clan shouted the slogan "Destroy the Heaven", the situation suddenly became extremely serious. No one would think that this time the Wu clan would give in again. This time the Heavenly Court would really be harmed by the West.  I am afraid that it will be difficult to maintain the majesty of the Heavenly Court, and even whether the Heavenly Court can continue to exist is still unknown, because at this moment everyone has seen the kind of madness that the Wu Clan has erupted, that is the madness that moves all the people,  Otherwise, Pangu Temple would not have been taken out. You must know that the situation of the Witch Clan was so dangerous during the Lich War that the Witch Clan did not use Pangu Temple, but this time it did. If it had not been used this time,  Without the power of Pangu Temple, I am afraid that no one knows that the Wu Clan has such a trump card.

    The power of Pangu Temple alone can block the entire Nanzhan Province, freeing the Wu clan from worries. From this alone, we can know that the power of Pangu Temple is no worse than an innate treasure, even if it is like the 'Tai Chi Diagram'  None of the innate treasures can protect a state from external aggression.

    When they saw the Wu Clan making such a big noise, many people couldn't help but sigh in their hearts: "It's irritating to compare people to each other. They are all human beings, but the Wu Clan has such a trump card. The great god Pangu left it for his descendants."  Having made a huge fortune, it is no wonder that the Witch Clan was able to defeat the Monster Clan in one fell swoop back then. Their heritage was much deeper than the Monster Clan.

    When she saw the changes in Nanzhan Buzhou, Nuwa's face became extremely gloomy, and in her heart she scolded the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, saying that she hadn't prepared everything yet.  Because of the relationship with Heaven, the Witch Clan was angered, and the Witch Clan put on such a posture of attacking the sky.

    Fight the sky!  Although that is just the slogan of the Witch Clan, who can guarantee that the Witch Clan will not also destroy the Monster Clan when they attack the sky.  You must know that the Monster Clan today is far from being comparable to the time when Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi were in charge of the Monster Clan, but the power of the Witch Clan is far greater than that of back then.  What are you using to fight against the Witch Clan?

    The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother did not expect that their small help to the West would actually cause such an astonishing reaction from the Witch Clan. Not only was the Heavenly Court's guardian formation 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' destroyed by Zhu Jiuyin, but also the  The Wu Clan army is also preparing to rush out of Nanzhan Prefecture and fight to conquer the sky.  This made the two of them very dissatisfied with Taoist Hongjun. They were completely following Taozu Hongjun's orders, but Taoist Hongjun did not protect Heavenly Court when such a big thing happened.  How could they not be angry that they gave up as if they were abandoned children?

    Now the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother have become the abandoned sons of Daozu Hongjun. In the eyes of Daozu Hongjun, if they can eliminate the anger in the hearts of the Wu clan with their lives, then everything will be worth it. Of course, Daozu Hongjun also  It's not that I haven't thought about teaching the Witch Clan a lesson.  But now things are beyond his control.  When new gods and demons like Kunpeng appeared in the Three Realms, the power of Heavenly Dao was severely weakened. The entire Three Realms were no longer under his control. Everything had undergone tremendous changes. Daozu Hongjun understood this.  Changes will inevitably cause conflict in the entire Three Realms, and will also accelerate the birth of the world controlled by the new gods and demons. Only the birth of the world can affect the control of the Three Realms by Heaven.

    Zhu Jiuyin was not in the mood to care about the impact of this change on all living beings in the three realms. For him, the most important thing at the moment was to kill the demon masters Kunpeng and Jie Yin.  If the power of the two of them can be swallowed by heaven, Zhu Jiuyin is confident that he can break through his current cultivation level and achieve the true form of his Chaos God and Demon.  Allow yourself to achieve the quasi-holy path.

    If a person does not care for himself, he will be destroyed by heaven and earth. Zhu Jiuyin will be even crazier for his own benefit. There is no power that can stop Zhu Jiuyin from realizing the Tao. Not even the Taoist ancestor Hongjun can do it.

    Zhu Jiuyin's madness made the saint's heart become extremely heavy. At this time, he finally understood that it was impossible for him to persuade Zhu Jiuyin to stop. If he wanted to escape, he had to rely on his true strength.  , otherwise he and Kunpeng would both die here today. Kunpeng is just an incarnation of the law. Even if he dies, it will only consume a little bit of mana for him. Once the Holy Saint dies, he has no  Grasp the chance of resurrection. After all, Zhu Jiuyin masters the powerful Law of Destruction, and it is also the ultimate power of the Law of Destruction. Once the power of destruction comes out, he really has no confidence that he can withstand it, so he cannot lead the Saint.  Don¡¯t save yourself.

    Now the "Zhoutian Xingdou Formation" above the heaven has been destroyed by Zhu Jiuyin's strong counterattack. Now the West can no longer come up with any plan to save itself, and even if it comes out, it is somewhat certain that it can be implemented. Since  In this way, it is the right way to lead the saint to solve the problem nearby.

    Just listening, the leading saint shouted in a deep voice: "Fellow Daoist Kunpeng, I know that you have obtained the power of the Chaos Gods and Demons."Adherence, although you are just an incarnation of the law, I think you don¡¯t want to waste your mana. If you don¡¯t want me to be injured, then we can only cooperate sincerely and rush out of this danger together.  !  "

    As soon as the saint Jieyin said these words, the demon master Kunpeng's law incarnation showed a smile on his face. While avoiding Zhu Jiuyin's attack, he said: "How do you want me to cooperate, Taoist Jieyin?  As long as we can escape from danger, Pindao will do his best and will never do anything to preserve his strength!"

    Kunpeng's answer made Jieyin Sage breathe a sigh of relief. To be honest, Jieyin Sage was really worried that Kunpeng would reject him. Then his situation would be really dangerous. Once his true self died here, what would happen to the West?  It will definitely be a devastating blow. No power can stop Zhu Jiuyin's endless murderous influence on the West. The entire West will turn into Shura Hell, and countless Western believers will fall, waiting for believers.  After suffering a devastating blow, the West has lost all its roots and has no chance of turning over.

    The Holy Saint shouted in a deep voice: "Fellow Daoist Kunpeng, if you don't want to die, then use all the skills you have hidden. I don't believe you will trouble Zhu Jiuyin without any accuracy. You  All those friends of gods and demons, please come out, only if we work together sincerely to kill Zhu Jiuyin can there be a chance of survival!"

    The Saint Jieyin actually said such words in front of Zhu Jiuyin. I have to say that Saint Jieyin has a good vision.  Knowing how to win over and suppress is not an easy task.

    When he heard the words of the saint, the demon master Kunpeng did not dare to hesitate in the slightest under the threat of death. He immediately said loudly: "Okay, we have made an agreement to welcome the Yin. I hope you will not let me down. Everyone, please  Friends, what are you waiting for? If we wait for Zhu Jiuyin, the bastard, to develop and grow, then there is only a dead end waiting for us. If we risk our lives, there will still be a glimmer of victory. As long as we can persevere, we will surely win.  Able to accomplish anything our hearts set our minds to.

    It¡¯s the same sentence.  If a man does not serve himself, he will be destroyed by heaven and earth.  In the face of interests, everything can be put aside. At least this is the current situation. For those Chaos Gods and Demons, they are not fools. They naturally understand the relationship in this battle. As long as Zhu Jiuyin is not eliminated for one day, then they will  I can't live a peaceful life for a day.

    Before there was any reaction, Zhu Jiuyin suddenly sneered into the void and said, "You villains, come out and let me see how dare you dare to catch Zhu Jiuyin's attention!  "

    When Zhu Jiuyin said these words, the entire Three Realms fell into silence. No one expected that Zhu Jiuyin would make such an unwise decision at this time.  Everyone is a little unclear as to how much potential the Wu Clan and Zhu Jiuyin still have.

    ¡° If you want to play tricks in front of Zhu Jiuyin, it is simply impossible.  Not long after, an eerie voice came: "Zhu Jiuyin, how did you discover us?"

    How to discover these people is very difficult for others, but for chaotic gods and demons like Zhu Jiuyin who are proficient in the laws of time and space, it is simply a matter of one sentence to understand everything here.  No matter how well those people hide, there will still be fluctuations in space when they appear, which naturally cannot be hidden from Zhu Jiuyin's eyes.

    Although no one had ever considered joining forces to kill Zhu Jiuyin before, so that everyone could stand on the same starting line, everything has changed now, and Zhu Jiuyin has already developed this situation in advance.

    Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said: "How did I find you? You are trying to gain power in my eyes with your little tricks. It's really funny. Since you are all here, I will send you on your way!"

    These people are not saints who can hold back the anger in their hearts. After hearing Zhu Jiuyin's words, the first impression was that their whereabouts were exposed. After this, it would be impossible for them to sneak attack Zhu Jiuyin.  It's impossible, everything can only be done openly and openly with Zhu Jiuyin.

    "Zhu Jiuyin, you are too arrogant. I hope your skills are as powerful as your talent!" As soon as these words fell, a sudden change occurred in the void, and a powerful thunder and lightning struck.  The force was blasted towards Zhu Jiuyin.

    This is not a divine thunder condensed by the power of thunder and lightning, but an invincible force formed entirely by the law of thunder.

    Zhu Jiuyin didn't have time to argue with these ignorant people, and he didn't need to argue. Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully, and his iron fist suddenly shot out of the air, and a punch directly hit Tian Lei.  s attack.

    No one has such rich murderous skills as Zhu Jiuyin. When Zhu Jiuyin swung out his iron fist, his treasure of destruction suddenly became silent.The color disappeared from Zhu Jiuyin's body.

    Before everyone was mentally prepared, Zhu Jiuyin's Destruction Treasure appeared silently above the heads of these people. With a loud bang, Zhu Jiuyin's Destruction Treasure directly showed its power, and everyone was unaware of it.  For those who have made any preparations, all of this will be a storm that sweeps the entire Three Realms.

    With one blow, those little vitality clones of the Chaos Gods and Demons were directly killed by Zhu Jiuyin's destructive treasure before they could even make the slightest preparation.  The Law of Destruction is an extremely ferocious and domineering force. This Huntun god and demon disappeared directly, and he was prepared to say that he was killed by Zhu Jiuyin in an upright and fair manner.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin can cultivate such a powerful power as the Destruction Treasure with Daluo Jinxian's cultivation, it would be a heavy blow to the Three Realms, and there are too many people who are watching, and they will use whatever they have in mind.  Not coming out.

    In one blow, those few people who had not had time to appear were directly killed by Zhu Jiuyin without even saying a word. This shows how miserable they are. Fortunately, these are just the incarnation of the law.  , otherwise the result of this would be too much for many people to face. Zhu Jiuyin is too powerful.

    When the saint saw this, his face became extremely gloomy and terrifying. He understood that Zhu Jiuyin was demonstrating to himself, telling himself that no one could save them. What should he do? Could it be that he really had to be directly beaten by Zhu Jiuyin before his eyes?  Should he get rid of it? This made Saint Jieying extremely worried.

    The demon master Kunpeng even lost his voice and said: "How is this possible!" In his eyes, he really didn't understand why Zhu Jiuyin had such terrifying strength. In the face of such strength, all the conspiracies and tricks were really unpalatable. In Zhu Jiuyin's eyes,  In the face of Jiuyin's powerful strength, their little tricks are simply not on the table. It can be said that the two are not on the same level at all.

    Zhu Jiuyin had no intention of paying attention to what Demon Master Kunpeng was thinking. After killing those few people who were prepared to cause trouble regardless of life and death, Zhu Jiuyin's iron fist went straight towards Demon Master Kunpeng with incomparable pressure.  Losing his mind became the demon master Kunpeng's biggest failure. He didn't even have a chance to react. The incarnation of the law was directly bombarded by Zhu Jiuyin. Now only the saint Jieyin is holding on, with no trace of hope in his eyes.  The meaning of compromise.

    It's not that the Holy Saint does not want to compromise, but that he has no possibility of compromise at all. Zhu Jiuyin will not give him this opportunity at all. Zhu Jiuyin has explained everything with his actual actions. Anyone who dares to be his enemy can only  Let's die.

    After Zhu Jiuyin killed these incarnations of the laws of gods and demons, he turned around and glanced at the Holy Saint Jieyin with disdain, and then without saying a word, he slowly swung out his fists to kill the Holy Saint Jieyin.  After the incarnations of these chaotic gods and demons, Zhu Jiuyin's murderous aura has reached its peak. Just the influence of the murderous aura makes the saint unable to parry, not to mention the existence of the treasure of destruction in Zhu Jiuyin's hand.  .  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 451 Decisive Killing

    Chapter 451: Decisive Killing

    Killing decisively, ruthlessly and without mercy, this is the method of the fierce god Zhu Jiuyin. The method of blood awakening instantly shocked the new gods and demons who were ready to move, although they only lost an incarnation of the law.  , but Zhu Jiuyin's ruthlessness left a deep shadow in their hearts, making them a little afraid of Zhu Jiuyin. This was the fear coming from strength, which doubled their pressure.  (None., pop-up window

    Fortunately, there is one thing that can reassure them, that is, Zhu Jiuyin's position has always been on the opposite side to the Three Realms. He does not take the safety of all living beings in the Three Realms as the same thing. It is the Dao of Heaven and Hongjun who are the three realms.  The great enemy of all living beings, this can be regarded as a great blessing among their misfortunes.

    Zhu Jiuyin, who was killing Zhu Jiuyin, was naturally merciless in his pursuit of Jie Yin Sheng, who was chasing and beating him fiercely. He had a stance of not killing Jie Yin and vowing not to give up. Fortunately, Jie Yin Sheng was smarter and did not choose to fight with Zhu Jiu.  Yin had to confront him head-on, otherwise his end would not be much better than those of Kunpeng's new gods and demons, and he would also perish here.

    The gap between a saint and a quasi-sage is huge. In the past, Saint Jieyin didn't take it seriously, but when he faced Zhu Jiuyin's fierce attack alone, Saint Jieyin realized the danger.  The speed is so terrifying, it can be said that if there is any slight deviation, his life will not be saved.

    Zhu Jiuyin is different from others. As a chaotic god and demon, Zhu Jiuyin has a powerful body that even a saint does not have. Moreover, Zhu Jiuyin's real body of the chaotic god and demon melts the power of his own blood, and he can exert it with every move.  With his own magical power, Zhu Jiuyin, who integrates the three elements of time, space and destruction, is more ferocious than he expected. Fighting against someone like Zhu Jiuyin is always in danger.  time, because you don¡¯t know when Zhu Jiuyin will activate the two magical powers of time and space.  If you are not careful, your body will die and your soul will disappear.

    If it is okay to be a saint, at least he can borrow the power of heaven, and the degree of danger will be greatly reduced. As long as he pays a little attention, Zhu Jiuyin will not be able to kill the saint no matter how powerful he is, but the same cannot be said for the quasi-sage, who cannot borrow the power of heaven.  The power of Zhu Jiuyin can be used to offset Zhu Jiuyin's own magical power. Let alone fighting Zhu Jiuyin, even just dodging is very difficult.  Now, the saint who received the invitation was beaten to a pulp by Zhu Jiuyin. He had no power to parry anymore and could only avoid blindly.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Brutal!  Zhu Jiuyin's performance this time was so cruel that it made all the saints lose their voices and made the three realms lose their voices.  Everyone is afraid of such a cruel Zhu Jiuyin, but Sanqing and Nuwa Empress are afraid at the same time, they also secretly hope that Zhu Jiuyin can really kill everyone and bring disaster to the West. It is best to  If you can kill the Saint of Jieyin, without Jieyin, the West will no longer be able to impact the East.

    Zhu Jiuyin was fighting outside, while Jingwei was fighting with Gabriel in the Yellow Wind Monster's cave, and the two sides were fighting passionately.  Not only was the yellow wind monster in bad luck, but Tang Sanzang also suffered a great deal. He never thought that he would suffer such a sin and be haunted by death all the time.

    When everyone was watching the battle between Zhu Jiuyin and Jieying Saint.  Under the leadership of the ancestor witch Gonggong, the army of witch tribes in Nanzhan Buzhou rushed out of the earthly immortal world and went straight to the heaven to attack the sky!  This time they really wanted to repeat the big move they made during the Lich War, and fight against the sky.

    Although the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother also thought that Heaven would suffer a crazy counterattack from the Witch Clan.  But they really didn't expect that Gonggong's ancestral witch could summon an army of witches in such a short period of time and kill them directly from the heaven without worrying about their own safety.  All these changes were so fast that he was caught off guard.

    Before the Heavenly Court could take precautions, the Wu Clan army rushed directly outside the Nantian Gate. The Wu Clan army rushed out of Nanzhan Prefecture and shocked the entire Three Realms. Although everyone has always been afraid of the Wu Clan, everyone thought that in  It is impossible for the Wu Clan to break out of Nanzhan Prefecture in a short period of time because of the suppression of Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu. However, this time the Wu Clan told them with practical actions that they were wrong about this matter. The Wu Clan is not afraid of anything.  Threats, they can kill Nanzhan Buzhou as long as they are willing.

    Speaking of which, the reason why everyone misread the situation is ultimately because the Wu clan has the Pangu Temple as a trump card. No one thought that it could surpass the innate treasure and be a powerful artifact that could protect an entire state. Just such an artifact.  The Witch Clan actually did not use it at such a critical moment in the Lich War, resulting in the death of eight of the Twelve Ancestor Witches. This had to make the immortals in the three realms curse the Witch Clan for their insidiousness and cunning.

    In fact, no one knows that it was not that the Wu clan did not want to use the Pangu Temple, but that they could not do it.

    It¡¯s very simple, no one has mastered the power of Pangu Temple, and only after so many years of painstaking research, can the Wu Clan trulyGrasping the power of Pangu Temple gave the Witch Clan the ability to protect themselves.

    Originally, Zhu Jiuyin thought that the Great God Pangu was a bit unfair and gave the Sanqing a huge help, while the Wu Clan had to fend for themselves. However, after the Wu Clan took control of the Pangu Temple, Zhu Jiuyin realized how wrong he was.  Although it is good, it is nothing compared to artifacts like Pangu Temple. Innate treasures cannot protect the safety of the Wu Clan, but Pangu Temple has this ability. It is with the existence of Pangu Temple that the Wu Clan can truly  Grow up without fear of anything.

    When he saw the Wu Clan's army fighting outside the Nantian Gate, the Jade Emperor's face was extremely gloomy, and he cursed loudly: "These bastards of the Wu Clan are so shameless. They have kept such a trump card. No wonder they promised Daozu Hongjun back then.  The conditions will be so easy because they have enough strength to take back control of the heaven. This time, we really have to let that bastard Zhunti fool us. We have such a big problem in the heaven and they ignore it, which is too much!"

    The Queen Mother also sighed and said: "Haotian, let alone the West, even the ancestors of the Styx River who had an appointment with us didn't do anything at all. Let the Wu clan besiege my heaven so recklessly, all external forces are  The most real thing is when you have only your own strength. If we can survive this crisis, we can no longer count on others. No one can be relied on. The only one we can rely on is ourselves!"

    If people are not for themselves, the heaven will destroy the earth. At this time, you asked the ancestor of Styx to send troops to save the heaven. Isn't this deliberately embarrassing others? The sea of ??blood is connected to the underworld. If the ancestor of Styx foolishly led the Asuras as agreed  If the army goes to help the heaven, it is certain that they will leave on the front foot, and the witch army in the underworld will steal Styx's old man. No matter how stupid the Styx ancestor is, he will not make such a decision.

    Although the Jade Emperor agreed with the Queen Mother's statement that no one is worthy of trusting. The only one who can be trusted is himself, and the power he possesses is the most real. However, the Jade Emperor could understand the difficulties of the Ancestor Styx. He sighed and said: "Yaochi,  We should understand the difficulty of the Styx. After all, it is different from the West. Although the West is suppressed by external forces, it can still draw out people. However, the sea of ????blood is different. The underworld is connected to the sea of ????blood. Although the witch clan in the underworld has always been  He is very low-key, but once the ancestor of Styx dares to lead the blood sea army to fight against the Witch Clan openly, the power in the underworld will definitely cut his way out. Styx has no choice but to do this, and he is under great pressure now.  I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not much smaller than us!¡±

    The words of the Jade Emperor are indeed correct. The current situation of Ancestor Styx is not easy. Although there is no movement in the underworld, the more worried Ancestor Styx is, the less he dares to act rashly.

    The Queen Mother said in a deep voice: "Haotian, what do you think we should do now? We can't lose most of our strength and still lose our last family fortune. In that case, we will really become a bare commander.  I have become a puppet, and no one will listen to the orders of you and me anymore!"

    The Jade Emperor said in a deep voice: "Yaochi, I have considered everything you said. We are all acting in accordance with the orders of Daozu Hongjun. Such a big thing happened not because of our selfish motives. Now the Wu Clan army  We have already reached the outside of Heaven, so we can only summon everyone in Heaven to resist. With the divine whip in hand, anyone who dares to resist will be killed!"

    Crazy. As soon as the Jade Emperor said these words, the Queen Mother's first impression was that the Jade Emperor was crazy and made such a decision. This was really crazy, so crazy that it scared her. The Jade Emperor actually wanted to take someone away.  She found it difficult to accept the decision to have the disciples of the three sects, Chan and Jie, be used as cannon fodder to start a war with the Wu Clan.

    Just listening, the Queen Mother said in a deep voice: "Haotian, you have to think clearly. Once this matter is revealed, you and I will become the mortal enemies of the Sanqing Dynasty, the kind that will not stop until death!"

    The Jade Emperor glanced at the Queen Mother indifferently, and then said: "Yaochi, do you think we have any other choice now? Unless you really want to become a puppet in the hands of others, otherwise we can only do this. If Sanqing wants to hate it, then  You shouldn¡¯t hate us. If you want to hate us, you should go to Daozu Hongjun. We are just following orders!¡±

    A good one who obeys orders. The Jade Emperor is preparing to put all the responsibilities on Daozu Hongjun. Although this method is a bit ridiculous, it can work. After all, the Jade Emperor has no choice now, and he does  He had received a strict order from Taoist Hongjun to help the West with all his strength. His actions were not wrong!

 Text Chapter 452: Unlimited fighting spirit

    Chapter 452: The limit of fighting spirit

    The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother don't have so much time to waste, because now the Witch Clan has reached their doorstep. If the Heavenly Court still doesn't take action, then there is only death waiting for them. This time, no matter who dares to resist, there will be no mercy.  , direct destruction, with the divine whip in hand. No matter how much resentment the disciples of Ren, Chan, and Jie have in their hearts, they cannot change the Jade Emperor's decision. They can only bite the bullet and charge forward.

    Fortunately, these people are protected by the Conferred Gods List. Even if they die, they can be resurrected with the help of the Conferred Gods List. Therefore, the defense of Heavenly Court is quite good, and no one dares to embarrass the Jade Emperor head-on.

    After looking at the posture put up by the Heavenly Court, Gonggong Ancestral Witch sneered disdainfully: "Haotian Haotian, you think that putting on such a posture can make our witch clan retreat in spite of difficulties.  Well, if you still have the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' in your hands in heaven, then my witch clan will not dare to fight you head-on, we can't fight to the death, but now you are wasting your efforts!"

    When he heard the words of the ancestral witch Gonggong, the Jade Emperor said bravely: "Fellow Gonggong, my Heavenly Court is the lord of the three realms. If your witch clan is so presumptuous, you are an enemy of the three realms. Could it be that you  Don¡¯t the Witch Clan dare to follow in the footsteps of the Dragon, Phoenix, and Qilin Clan? Under the way of heaven, you, the Witch Clan, can¡¯t withstand the power of Heaven!¡±

    What a powerful God, the Jade Emperor still did not forget to pull the tiger skin to support himself at this time, and was still looking for a backer for himself. It is a pity that his threat is not worth mentioning to the Wu clan. Gonggong Zuwu is not worth mentioning  Don't take it to heart. When they decided to conquer the sky, the Wu clan was already on the opposite side of the Three Realms. As for talking about the way of heaven, it was not the same thing at all.  Others don't know about the situation of Heaven's Dao, but it is very clear to the Wu Clan, because they have Hou Tuzu Witch, who has mastered the six paths of reincarnation in the underworld. If Heaven's Dao dares to destroy the Wu Clan, it will have to be prepared for the collapse of the three realms, not to mention that now with Kunpeng and others  With the attack of the gods and demons, Tiandao's control over the three realms has already been weakened to the extreme. It can only be said to be a big joke to threaten the Wu clan with Tiandao.

    Gonggong's ancestral shaman laughed disdainfully and said: "Haotian, it's ridiculous that you still want to use the way of heaven to threaten our witch clan after things have come to this point. So what about the way of heaven. If the way of heaven stops me, our witch clan will attack the sky, and humans will  If you stand in the way of me, my witch clan will kill people. If people stand in the way, kill people, and Buddhas should kill Buddhas. If gods stand in the way, kill gods, kill them!"

    Following the loud shouts of Gonggong Ancestral Witch, the Wu Clan army shouted in unison. The posture shocked the entire three realms. At this time, everyone understood that the Wu Clan was determined to conquer the sky.  Any room for relief.

    After the shaman army shouted loudly in unison, Gonggong ancestral shaman ignored the Jade Emperor's attitude and waved his hand.  He shouted loudly: "Young men of the Wu Clan, follow our ancestors to kill the witches, attack the sky, and take back everything our Wu Clan has!"

    After the Gonggong ancestral witch shouted loudly, he took the lead and rushed towards Nantianmen.  Immediately afterwards, the Wu Clan army charged forward in strict military formation according to the size of the group. Although there are many heavenly soldiers and generals in Heaven, they are only a threat to ordinary evil spirits, little demons and the like. When encountering such a powerful force from the Wu Clan,  An army charge would have no effect at all.  With one charge, all the heavenly soldiers and generals who were blocking the front were killed by the Wu Clan, and the entire Nantian Gate was filled with blood.  Murderous intent surged into the sky.

    crazy!  The Wu Clan is crazy. This is the only thought in the minds of the immortals in the Three Realms. Although those disciples of Ren, Chan, and Jie have the God List to protect themselves, they are not afraid of death. They think that as long as they can fight the Wu Clan to the end, they will finally give in.  It must be the Wu Clan. After all, the Wu Clan does not have immortality like them and can be resurrected within a limited time.

    The idea is beautiful, but the reality is cruel. The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother wanted to use the power of the Conferred Gods List to fight a war of attrition with the Wu Clan, which forced the Witch Clan to retreat. Unfortunately, they were wrong. Although the Conferred Gods List has limited resurrection capabilities,  Every resurrection will deplete the vitality of the innate spiritual treasure of the Fengshen Bang. Once or twice is no problem, and ten or eight times is no problem. However, when there are hundreds of people resurrected, the speed of the Fengshen Bang slows down. The vitality of the Fengshen Bang is not enough anymore.  After supporting such a powerful consumption, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were dumbfounded by such a result.

    When he saw the dead and injured people in the Heavenly Court being resurrected quickly, the Gonggong Ancestral Witch laughed loudly and said: "Haotian, if you are sensible, you are a bit surrendering. Our witch clan will give you a chance of survival. Otherwise, if you don't break through the Heavenly Palace."  Time is when you die. No matter how strong the God List is, it is just an innate spiritual treasure. If you want to resurrect all those who died in the battle, it is simply a joke. Everything has two sides, hahaha!  "

    The laughter of the Gonggong ancestral witch made the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother look gloomy and terrifying. Originally, the disciples of Ren, Chan, and Jie were brave and not afraid of death, but with the power of being on the list of gods

    When it was no longer enough to support the resurrection, everyone naturally thought that no one wanted to risk their lives anymore, because they couldn't afford it, and the Wu clan was fighting.??They all fight as a team, and the "Twelve Capitals of Heavenly Gods and Evil Formation" are stacked vertically and horizontally. Compared with the losses of the Heavenly Court, the losses of the Wu Clan are simply negligible. At this time, even a fool can know that the Wu Clan  An unprecedented road to the sky has been found, and it is no longer something that Heaven can resist. If the war continues, it will only be a matter of time before Heaven is destroyed.

    what to do?  The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were thinking in their hearts, asking for help. Sanqing was probably unreliable. The demon clan would not choose to fight with the witch clan at this time, because once the murderous intention of the witch clan was aroused, the demon clan would be attacked.  It is said that it will definitely be a disaster. As for asking Taoist Hongjun for help, they have to have that time.

    Zhu Jiuyin killed many incarnations of gods and demons in one blow, and beat the saint to death, and his life was in danger. The ancestral witch Gonggong led the army of witches to sweep across the heaven, and the heaven was also on the verge of collapse.  The changes made the entire three realms silent. The Wu Clan was so powerful that it could sweep across the world.

    Is this really the case?  No, the matter is far from as dangerous as everyone thinks. If the disciples of Ren, Chan, and Jie are willing to work together, then they can naturally stop the Wu Clan army. You must know that Jie Jiao has the "Ten Thousand Immortals Formation". As for the Heavenly Court,  It's not that they are really at the end of their rope. The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother also have hidden power, but now they can't make up their minds to fight with the Wu clan, because if they are defeated, destruction will be waiting for them.

    Every party in the Three Realms has its own backup plan, and the West is no exception. However, it is impossible for the West to help Heaven at this time, because the army of the Witch Clan in the Underworld has not yet been dispatched. Once they rescue Heaven, the Witch Clan in the Underworld will  The army took the opportunity to invade the Western Paradise, and the West would really face the crisis of destruction.

    The three sects of Ren, Chan, and Jie are looking at the West¡¯s jokes and the Heaven¡¯s jokes, because all this was caused by the West itself, and they cannot blame others. The only thing to blame is that the West is too greedy, and Empress Nuwa only  Maybe it was silence, but the strength shown by the Witch Clan frightened her. The power of the Monster Clan could no longer confront the Witch Clan. As for the Human Clan, in this situation, even a fool knew not to provoke the Witch Clan at this time.  madman.

    Humans, Chan, Jie, and Buddha all have their own back-ups, and the gods and demons in that world also have their own back-ups. Don't look at Kunpeng and the others' repeated defeats, but that is just an illusion. For gods and demons like them, they have no strength.  How much damage has been done? After all, their army has not yet been dispatched. They dare to make the decision to seize the fate of the Three Realms. Kunpeng and the others are naturally not fools. As a demon master, Kunpeng has a clear understanding of everything in the Three Realms. He cannot be so stupid.  Regardless of one's own safety, although the benefits are good, one must have a life to enjoy them. If one's life is gone, there will be nothing. The power of gods and demons is not as simple as everyone thinks.

    Just when the heaven was about to collapse, a huge coercion suddenly fell from the sky. Daozu Hongjun finally couldn't help but take action, because he knew that if he didn't take action to stop the Wu clan's actions, then there would be a heavenly war waiting for the three realms.  A huge disaster will occur, and the entire Three Realms will fall into chaos.

    "Gonggong, stop it! The law of heaven cannot allow you to be so rampant!" As soon as Hongjun Daozu's shouts fell, all kinds of pressure surged towards Gonggong Ancestral Witch and pressed against the Wu clan army. Hongjun  When Dao Ancestor was angry, the color of heaven and earth changed, making the entire three realms feel how terrifying the wrath of Heaven was.

    If other people face such pressure, they will definitely compromise and give in. After all, they cannot bear the wrath of heaven. It is a pity that Daozu Hongjun is facing Gonggong Ancestral Witch.  The Wu Clan, from the moment the Wu Clan army came out of Nanzhan Prefecture, the Wu Clan has embarked on the road of breaking with the way of heaven, and they will not be forced by the pressure of Hongjun Daozu.

    Gonggong's ancestral shaman shouted: "Hongjun, it is impossible to suppress our witch clan. The way of heaven is unfair. Our witch clan should attack the sky and kill them. Since the 'Twelve Capitals of Heavenly God Evil Formation', the blood has merged, and Pangu's true body has  Show!"

    Gonggong Zuwu shouted loudly, and the entire Wu clan army quickly started to move. This time it was not the strength shown in the previous battle in Nanzhan Buzhou. The Wu clan was not divided into thousands.  Instead of connecting the small "Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods and Evil Formation" designed, the focus is on tribes, with the twelve tribes of the Wu clan as the center to summon Pangu's true body.

    When they heard the shouts of Gonggong Ancestral Witch, all the immortals in the three realms were shocked by the madness of the Wu clan. Gonggong Ancestral Witch was going to fight the way of heaven head-on and break with the way of heaven. Everyone was worried about it.  Fear arose, and everyone was worried that the Three Realms would collapse due to the madness of the Wu Clan, and death would be waiting for them.

 Text Chapter 453 Chapter Shocking Changes

    Chapter 453: Shocking Changes

    As soon as the fighting spirit of the Wu Clan army came out, a soaring fighting spirit came from the void. Pangu's true body appeared under the summons of the Wu Clan army with blood as the source. As soon as the powerful Pangu true body appeared, the entire three realms were shaken.  , the boundless fighting spirit dissipated the strong pressure of Daozu Hongjun, causing the world to tremble. This time, the Pangu real body summoned by the witch clan was a little more powerful than the last time. Only that fighting spirit  It can break away the pressure of Daozu Hongjun, which shows how powerful Pangu's real body is.

    The appearance of Pangu's true body was not unexpected by Daozu Hongjun, but what surprised him was the strength of Pangu's true body. The fact that the Wu Clan could summon such a powerful Pangu's true body showed that the Wu Clan's mastery of itself had reached an  To the extreme, the stronger the Wu Clan becomes, the more uneasy Daozu Hongjun becomes. After all, the Wu Clan is the biggest variable in the three realms.

    As soon as Pangu¡¯s true body appeared, Gonggong Ancestral Shaman controlled Pangu¡¯s true body and shouted: ¡°The ax comes from the void, Pangu¡¯s ax appears!¡±

    As soon as the Gonggong ancestral witch shouted, an innate treasure flew out of his hand, which was the 'Chaos Bell' mastered by the Hou Tu ancestral witch. After Pangu's real body shouted, Taishang Laojun  The innate treasure in Yuanshi Tianzun's hands was about to fly away. The rebound they felt this time was extremely powerful, making Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun fearful in their hearts. Pangu's true body summoned by the Wu clan transcended.  is powerful, the more dangerous it is for them. If they face the Witch Clan, they are afraid that the two innate treasures in their hands will be unable to be used, otherwise they will be stopped by the Witch Clan accidentally.  .

    As soon as Pangu's ax came out.  Pangu's real body waved the Pangu ax in his hand and struck Daozu Hongjun. The ax cut out the heaven and earth and caused turmoil. The pressure emanating from Daozu Hongjun was offset by the power of this axe.

    At this time.  The ancestral witch Gonggong shouted in a deep voice: "Hongjun, it's impossible for you to suppress our witch clan with your strength. This world was created by Pangu Ax God. No matter how strong you are, you can't be stronger than Pangu Father God!  "

    Gonggong Zuwu¡¯s words are indeed correct. No one in the Three Realms dares to boast that he can surpass the Great God Pangu. Taoist Hongjun does not dare to say so, and Heavenly Dao does not have that ability.  Although Pangu's true body is not as powerful as the great god Pangu, Gonggong Ancestral Witch and the others have the power to protect themselves. With the power of Pangu's true body, they can fight against Daozu Hongjun.

    It may be said that Pangu's true body cannot defeat Taoist Hongjun.  But there is one thing that Hongjun Daozu cannot compare with the Wu Clan. The Wu Clan are a group of lunatics. They don't care about the safety of the three realms, and their attacks are naturally extremely vicious.  But Daozu Hongjun couldn't do it.  He needs to consider the endurance of the three realms. Once he uses a strength that exceeds the endurance of the three realms, the three realms will be destroyed. The three realms will be destroyed. Taoist Hongjun, who used his body to adapt to the Tao, will undoubtedly die under the backlash of the law of heaven.

    At the moment when the Wu Clan summoned Pangu's true form under the command of Gonggong Ancestral Witch, Kunpeng and a group of new gods and demons gathered together in the corner of the Three Realms. Kunpeng laughed and said: "Okay  , I have finally waited for this day. Now that the Wu Clan is facing off against Hongjun, our opportunity has come. We have an internal response in the East China Sea, and without the suppression of Pangu's aura, we must hit it with one blow this time and destroy the East China Sea.  Dragon Palace, how much benefit you can get from opening that seal depends on chance. If you have no problem, then we will start taking action!"

    When he heard Kunpeng's words, one of the newly born gods and demons was surrounded by lightning and said: "Although the aura of Pangu's true body has disappeared and Hongjun has been restrained, don't forget that the way of heaven still exists.  We also have to guard against Zhu Jiuyin. After all, no one knows what cards he has. As chaos gods and demons, we should all know how powerful Zhu Jiuyin is. If we underestimate him, then our situation will be  I'm afraid it's going to be much more dangerous, so be careful with the Wannian Ship, we can't underestimate Zhu Jiuyin, we must have enough restraint on him, and I'm not very optimistic about him!"

    When he heard someone doubting his words, Demon Master Kunpeng's face darkened, and he said in a deep voice: "Control Zhu Jiuyin, then who among us would be willing to do it, and why do we all gather together?  It¡¯s not just about interests, do you think there will be people who are willing to sacrifice their own interests to help others at this time?¡±

    None of these people present are fools. It is absolutely impossible for them to sacrifice themselves to help others. No one is a fool. Such a thing is simply impossible to happen. Kunpeng's words immediately gained everyone's attention.  Support, no one is willing to sacrifice themselves to illuminate others.

    The demon master Kunpeng sneered and said: "Zeus, you have seen it, no one is willing to do this. If you are willing, then I would like to thank you on behalf of everyone. I wonder if you are willing. If you are not willing, then I advise you.  It¡¯s better to put away your little thoughts, none of us are fools, and we won¡¯t be fooled by you with just a few words!¡±

      Kunpeng did not give Zeus face, which made Zeus furious. He shouted in a deep voice: "Kunpeng, I haven't finished speaking yet. Please don't jump to conclusions. I'm not a fool. I naturally know that this decision is impossible, but  I have an idea. If someone is willing to contain Zhu Jiuyin, then we can give him a quarter of the profits from this harvest. I think there will always be someone to contain Zhu Jiuyin.  Come on!"

    Using profits to hit people is indeed a good strategy, but Zeus has forgotten one thing. He is deceiving everyone with illusory promises. This action is based on chance, and once the seal of the East China Sea is broken,  The time they can get is short. Everyone will only run for their own future. Naturally, they are looking for things related to themselves. How can they pay attention to the interests of other people!

    The demon master Kunpeng said disdainfully: "That's enough Zeus, you'd better not say any more about this suggestion. I still say the same thing. If you are willing to take the initiative, you can go. If you are not willing, then put away your little thoughts.  Come, this danger is not yours alone, we all have to take risks, if you are afraid, you can withdraw, we will never stop you!"

    Kunpeng was so unwilling to give Zeus face. Many people present sneered. You must know that among these gods and demons, they are not monolithic.  Everyone has their own circle, and everyone knows Zhu Jiuyin's cruelty clearly, and they have to fight with such a madman.  Even if it is just pulling, it is very dangerous. If you are not careful, your life will be in danger. No one such a fool is willing to take the lead. Everyone is not a fool and will not take this risk.

    Risks are shared, and opportunities depend on God's will. This is also the main reason why Demon Master Kunpeng can gather so many people.  Compared with Zeus's suggestion, everyone is willing to follow Kunpeng's suggestion, and everyone succeeds by chance.  Whether it's life or death, success or failure, it depends on everyone's luck. From now on, no one will be dissatisfied with it.

    After seeing that Zeus no longer refuted, Demon Master Kunpeng calmed down his momentum.  time does not wait.  Now their time is very limited and they cannot waste it any longer. Otherwise, when Gonggong Zuwu and Hongjun Daozu find out the results, their situation will be very bad. If they are not careful about what they have done before,  All the efforts made will be turned into water. This is something no one wants to see and no one is willing to accept.

    The demon master Kunpeng shouted in a deep voice: "Okay, the time is up. Let's start taking action to avoid long nights and dreams. If something goes wrong, it will be bad. No one wants to see such a thing happen. If everyone has no objection,  Then let¡¯s start taking action now and attack Donghai at the same time. As for Zhu Jiuyin, someone will naturally deal with him!¡±

    Demon Master Kunpeng gave an order, and the masters of the new gods and demons began to move. One by one, they avoided the sight of all living beings in the three realms. The group of people quietly headed towards the East China Sea. At the same time, the people they left behind in the East China Sea  An Qi began to take action. A storm was about to appear. Everyone understood how important this matter was. As for who would deal with Zhu Jiuyin, that was none of their business. There was only one of them now.  The purpose is to open the eyes of the East China Sea.

    The action started. When everyone arrived at the East China Sea, the chess pieces hidden in the East China Sea Dragon Palace finally moved. Before the East China Sea Dragon Palace was ready, Demon Master Kunpeng and his group launched a crazy attack.  The Dragon King of the East China Sea had no choice but to leave and seek refuge in the other three seas. As for the entire East China Sea, it became turbulent in an instant.

    When the Dragon Palace of the East China Sea was blasted by Demon Master Kunpeng and his men, the seal on the Eye of the East China Sea was instantly blasted, and the aura of the gods and demons of my soul was emitted. As soon as the powerful aura of the gods and demons of chaos came out, I was leading  Zhu Jiuyin, who was fighting against the saint, changed his face because of it, and instantly he knew that something unexpected had happened.

    Zhu Jiuyin's performance was considered normal, but the faces of the Holy Saint and Saint Zhunti were extremely pale. The moment the Eye of the East China Sea was blasted open and the aura of the Chaos Gods and Demons leaked, they felt something on their bodies.  This layer of karma was added to the body because of the incident in the East China Sea. The reason is very simple. They ordered Sun Wukong to take away the Dinghai Shen Zhen Iron left by Zhu Jiuyin from the East China Sea. The loss of the Ding Hai Shen Zhen Iron made it so easy for the East China Sea Sea Eye.  Being bombed, they will naturally have to bear the karma.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away.

    At this moment, it was not only the Second Sage of the West who was uneasy, but Daozu Hongjun, who was confronting the Wu Clan, also reacted the moment the Eye of the East China Sea was broken.  Babadi came to support the Heavenly Court and forced the Wu Clan to use the 'Twelve Heavenly Gods Array' to summon Pangu's true body. Not to mention that the appearance of Pangu's true body caused the entire prehistoric period to lose Pangu's energy.The protection of Xi weakened the power of the seal, just because his departure created opportunities for people like Kunpeng, which was enough to make Taoist Hongjun angry.

    Taoist Hongjun suddenly wanted to leave Heavenly Court and go to the East China Sea to teach bastards like Kunpeng a lesson. Unfortunately, Taozu Hongjun couldn't leave at this time. The Wu Clan was not at the mercy of others, and Taoist Hongjun didn't bully them just because they wanted to.  Bullying, since the Wu clan has been provoked, the Gonggong ancestor witch naturally cannot easily let Taoist Hongjun leave. Pangu's real body has locked Taozu Hongjun tightly. As long as Taozu Hongjun moves, Pangu will definitely suffer.  A fatal blow to Xiang.

    Daozu Hongjun shouted in a deep voice: "Gonggong, get out of my way. Something happened at the East China Sea Eye, and the aura of the gods and demons of chaos dispersed. If you don't get out of the way, you are the enemy of the three realms and the common enemy of the three realms. Don't blame me."  The killing begins!"

    Gonggong Zuwu sneered and said: "What happens to the East China Sea has nothing to do with us. You can leave if you want, but you have to pay the price. Our Wu clan is not a soft persimmon that can be manipulated by others. You have to give us an explanation!"

    Crazy, Gonggong Zuwu is crazy. He actually asked Taoist Hongjun for an explanation. Who does he think he is? How dare he be so presumptuous and not take Taoist Hongjun seriously? This is what many people think, but everyone  After seeing the powerful Pangu's true form, he had to admit that Gonggong Ancestral Witch and the others had the qualifications to threaten Taoist Hongjun.

    Pangu¡¯s real body locked onto Taoist Hongjun, forcing Taozu Hongjun to be unable to escape. However, people like the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were afraid of death and did not dare to come forward to support him. How could this not make Taoist Hongjun vomit blood in anger.

    Of course, Hongjun Daozu was not only angry with the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. He was most angry with the three religions of Ren, Chan, and Jie. With the cultivation of the Four Saints of Sanqing and Nuwa, as long as they have that idea, then they will  When the Wu Clan summoned Pangu's true form, they should have come to the rescue with the strength of Sanqing and Nuwa, but they did not do so. On the contrary, after the accident in the East China Sea, the Four Saints went to the East China Sea Dragon Palace in unison.

    There is a saying that the first to get the moon is to get closer to the tower. Among all the saints, Tongtian is the closest to the eye of the East China Sea. When such a sudden change happened in the Dragon Palace of the East China Sea, the leader of Tongtian immediately took care of the matter in the gate without saying a word.  After a while, he rushed towards the East China Sea Dragon Palace, hoping to block Kunpeng and others before they had time to retreat.

    The idea is good, but the reality is cruel. Although the leader of Tongtian is a saint, he can't do anything about him. After all, there are too many ants to kill the elephant. When the leader of Tongtian first appeared, Kunpeng and the others were aware of it.  They didn't even think about retreating immediately and put down everything. After all, they didn't want to be surrounded by others, otherwise they would really have a narrow escape. Although it was said that Hongjun Daozu and the Wu Clan were unlikely to appear for the time being, Sanqing  However, the Empress Nuwa and the Houtu Ancestral Witch in the underworld were not restricted, which forced Kunpeng and others to be extremely vigilant.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 454 Chapter Crazy Breakup

    Chapter 454: Crazy Breakup

    At this moment, anyone with any brains can understand that the Second Sage of the West has been used by others. To be precise, they have been used by lunatics like Kunpeng. Their greed has led to the current situation. It is too late to regret.  , everything has happened, even if they regret it, it is useless, this has become an unchangeable fact.

    Stupid. In an instant, everyone was fooled. A large number of people were fooled by gods and demons like Kunpeng. How ironic this was. It was really embarrassing. Even Zhu Jiuyin became one of the many fools.  Daozu Hongjun is also a fool, everyone is a fool, and the only ones who are smart are gods and demons like Kunpeng!

    For Zhu Jiuyin, he doesn't care that he is being tricked, because he doesn't care about all this at all. For him, no matter how good the plot is, it is still a conspiracy, and it is vulnerable in the face of absolute strength.  Even if Kunpeng toyed with the sentient beings of the Three Realms, it could not change the overall situation. They did not dare to fight head-on with the sentient beings of the Three Realms at this time. The change in the East China Sea was just a small fluctuation and would not cause much harm.  And for Zhu Jiuyin, this will only cause chaos in the three realms and give the Wu clan more excuses to attack.

    Relatively speaking, Zhu Jiuyin hopes to kill Jie Yin, cut off the roots of the West, and let the West fall. As for the consequences, that is not in Zhu Jiuyin's consideration. Killing Jie Yin is what Zhu Jiuyin wants.  The first decision will not be changed because of anything, and there is no need to change, kill.

    Zhu Jiuyin's crazy attack left Zhu Jiuyin breathless. He had no chance to let Zhu Jiuyin let go before, but the changes in the East China Sea gave him a glimmer of hope. The saint Jieying shouted loudly: "Friend Zhu Jiuyin,  We don¡¯t have any deep grudges, how can you be so vicious? Now that such a big thing has happened in the East China Sea, which affects the safety of the three realms, I hope fellow Taoist fellow Taoist can put the overall situation first and put aside the grudges between you and me for the time being!"

    For other people, the words of the saint were somewhat useful, but for Zhu Jiuyin, he did not regard him as the same thing at all.  Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said: "Jie Yin, I will never take back what I said. Since you have decided to be my enemy, you must be prepared to die. The life and death of all living beings in the three realms have nothing to do with me!"  "

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words made Saint Jie Yin angry.  But he had no other words to say.  Because Zhu Jiuyin is a madman who can't listen to anything, a madman who doesn't even pay attention to all living beings in the three realms. It is simply more difficult to negotiate with such a madman than to reach the sky. At this time, he can't help but lead the saint.  I regret that I should not hesitate from time to time.  Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t be in such trouble, let alone miss a great opportunity.

    Of course, the Zhunti Saint in the Western Paradise was even more regretful than him. If he had not impulsively asked for help from heaven, the matter would not have developed to such an out-of-control point.  Not only did he not save Jie Yin, but on the contrary, it gave the Wu clan a chance to go crazy and let them kill directly out of Nanzhan Prefecture. Zhunti was not a fool. He knew how serious the mistake he had made this time was.  , such a big thing happened, the West had to give an explanation to all the sentient beings in the three realms, and also had to give an explanation to Taoist Hongjun. One mistake would lead to eternal hatred.  This is the current situation of Saint Zhunti.

    Hate it!  Zhunti hated Zhu Jiuyin to the core of his heart, and resented the Wu clan, but it was useless to hate him. What had happened was beyond his control, and Sanqing could ignore the danger of heaven.  You can also ignore the spread of Buddhism to the East and head towards the East China Sea crazily one by one, seeking benefits for just and fair reasons, but Saint Zhunti did not dare to do this.  The reason is simple, who caused this incident?  If the West desperately heads towards the East China Sea at this time, it will definitely be resented by Hongjun Daozu and Tianting. After all, they are the ones who caused all this, but asking others to wipe their butts will naturally arouse public outrage.  At that time, the wall was pushed by everyone.

    Although Saint Zhunti wanted to rescue his senior brother Jingyin first, after all, the situation of Jingying was very dangerous, but in the end he gave up. It was not that Zhunti ignored the brotherhood, but that he had to stabilize Taoist Hongjun first.  With a thought in his mind, Saint Zhunti cut through the void and came to the heaven.

    As soon as Saint Zhunti appeared, he quickly said to Taoist Hongjun: "Teacher, let the disciples resist here for the time being. The matter in the East China Sea is related to the safety of all living beings in the three realms. Teacher, please focus on the East China Sea!"

    Hongjun Taoist Patriarch was originally very dissatisfied with Zhunti and Jingyin. Seeing that the spread of Buddhism to the East was about to be completed, they did not know that something unexpected happened and caused such a big thing. However, Zhunti could at this time  Being able to remain calm and understand that the overall situation is the most important thing made Daozu Hongjun feel a little better about him.

    When he heard Zhunti¡¯s words, the Gonggong ancestral witch sneered disdainfully and said, ¡°If you want to leave, there is nothing so good in this world. If you want to leave, you must first ask my fellow witch clan members if they agree!¡±

      Crazy, what Ancestral Witch Gonggong said is crazy enough, and he doesn¡¯t take Taoist Hongjun seriously at all. Ancestral Witch Gonggong is so crazy, so he is not without confidence. He dares to say this, and he has sufficient confidence.  , the power of Pangu's true body is enough for him to be on par with Hongjun Daozu. Who allowed the appearance of gods and demons like Kunpeng to give the Witch Clan the opportunity to suppress the power of Heaven's Dao? This is what Gonggong Ancestral Witch can summon from himself.  It can be clearly felt in Pangu's true body.

    Saint Zhunti shouted with a gloomy face: "Gonggong, you are so brave. Do you really think that no one in the Three Realms can do anything to you, the witch clan? Do you really think that you can threaten us with the safety of all sentient beings in the Three Realms?  The teacher doesn't take action just because he doesn't want to destroy your Wu Clan. If you continue to act like this, you will cause trouble for the Wu Clan and bring about your own destruction!"

    When he heard the words of Saint Zhunti, Gonggong Ancestral Witch laughed loudly and said: "It's really ridiculous. Why does our Wu clan need the care of others in the battle of heaven and earth? If you want to destroy our Wu clan, you don't have that yet."  ability!"

    Gonggong Ancestral Witch is not talking big words. After knowing that Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s Kingdom of God has returned to normal, the Witch Clan no longer has any worries. In the eyes of others, Gonggong Ancestral Witch may think that the trump card of Gonggong Ancestral Witch is the Pangu Temple.  , can protect the entire Nanzhan Prefecture, but in the hearts of the Wu Clan, their hope is in Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s Kingdom of God. If the Three Realms cannot be left, then the Wu Clan can completely withdraw to Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s Kingdom of God.  As long as Zhu Jiuyin wants to leave, no one can stop him. Chaos gods and demons are not made of clay. Even if the law of heaven takes action, Zhu Jiuyin cannot be left behind.

    Taoist Hongjun was angered by the words of the ancestral witch Gonggong, and shouted in a deep voice: "Gonggong, do you really think that the power of the Pangu Temple can protect your witch clan? Since you don't know how to advance or retreat,  Then don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless, the jade disc of good fortune appeared, and the three thousand avenues suppressed it for eternity, suppress it!"

    Daozu Hongjun was really angry this time. He was slapped in the face by Gonggong Zusha in public. If he didn't react again, the three realms would only become more chaotic. In this situation, Daozu Hongjun wanted to control the overall situation.  If you can kill with pain, you can only kill chickens and scare monkeys. You can only attack the witch clan that is against you. Only by hurting the witch clan can you have a chance to suppress the chaos in the Three Realms.

    Out of this idea, Daozu Hongjun sacrificed the treasure of chaos, the Jade Disc of Creation, to use the power of three thousand avenues to suppress the Wu Clan, and suppress the Pangu Temple, the treasure left by the Great God Pangu to the Wu Clan, to give  The Witch Clan taught them a lesson, letting them retreat when faced with difficulties and not dare to be so arrogant in front of them.

    Unfortunately, Taoist Hongjun's idea was good, but the result was tortuous. When Taozu Hongjun made his move, Gonggong Ancestral Witch shouted loudly: "Bloodline is the guide, and the ax divides the world. Break it for me."  !¡±

    Under the influence of Zhu Jiuyin, the Wu clan had no fear of the way of heaven or Taoist Hongjun. When he saw Taoist Hongjun take action, the witch Gonggong manipulated Pangu's true body to attack Taoist Hongjun.  Although the ax is only an incomplete Pangu ax, it is extremely powerful when wielded by Pangu's true form. The power of Pangu's ax collided heavily with the power of the 'Jade Disc of Creation', forming a powerful violent attack.  Spread around.

    If the 'Jade Disc of Creation' in the hands of Taoist Hongjun is not incomplete, then Gonggong is not an opponent at all. Unfortunately, whether it is Taoist Hongjun or Gonggong Ancestral Witch, the treasure of chaos in the hands of both of them is incomplete.  , but Hongjun Daozu's 'Jade Disc of Creation' was very small, and the Pangu ax in Gonggong's ancestral wizard's hand was only one-third. Even with the cooperation of Pangu's true body, the power of his ax could not be completely blocked.  Being able to withstand this attack from Daozu Hongjun, the pressure of the 'Jade Disk of Creation' broke through the boundary and fell directly towards the Nanzhan tribe.

    Just when Hongjun Daozu's 'Jade Disk of Good Fortune' was about to press on Nanzhan Buzhou, a powerful aura suddenly shot out from the sea of ??blood. As the lord of the underworld, Hou Tu Zu Wu couldn't help but take action.  Now, Hou Tu Zu Sha, who incarnates the six realms of reincarnation, has the power of reincarnation in the three realms. He only heard a clear cry: "Reincarnation!"

    In an instant, the power of reincarnation turned into a solid barrier in the sky above Nanzhan Buzhou, blocking the power of Hongjun Daozu's 'Jade Disk of Creation'. Crazy, at this time, all the living beings in the three realms were dumbfounded, and no one thought of witchcraft.  The clan would be so crazy that they would confront Taoist Hongjun at all costs, which cast a shadow over the hearts of all living beings in the three realms.

    At this moment, everyone is worried about their own life safety. After all, the performance of the Wu Clan makes it clear to everyone that they are serious this time and want to completely break with the Three Realms!

 Text Chapter 455: Heavenly Punishment

    Chapter 455: Heavenly Punishment

    After Hou Tuzu Wu took action, Hongjun Daozu no longer felt as comfortable as before. No matter how strong Gonggong was, it was not his own strength, but the strength of the entire Wu clan, but Hou Tuzu Wu was different.  The power of the Six Paths of Reincarnation is completely under her control. Once the two sides officially start a war, it will mean a break and there will be no room for relaxation. Without the power of the Six Paths of Reincarnation, the situation in the Three Realms will be very bad. Hongjun Daozu  He didn't want to see something like this happen, because he couldn't bear such serious consequences, and the entire Three Realms would collapse without people like Kunpeng taking action.

    When the Wu Clan fully revealed its minions, Daozu Hongjun realized that he had underestimated the Wu Clan. The Wu Clan, which was completely outburst, had the power to determine the life and death of the three realms, and was no longer able to suppress it.  , unless you are really willing to lose both sides, otherwise it will only be in vain.

    Taoist Hongjun has always believed that the way of heaven can influence the Houtu Ancestral Witch. Unfortunately, it seems that his idea is completely wrong. The Houtu Ancestral Witch has long been separated from the influence of the way of heaven, and the true form of the Ancestral Witch has returned to its original state and became  How terrifying the saint's ancestral witch is, at this moment Daozu Hongjun clearly felt it.

    Taoist Hongjun took a deep breath and said: "Fellow Taoist Houtu, do you really have to ignore the life and death of all living beings in the three realms and insist on going your own way? Although the Wu Clan is powerful, if you provoke the anger of the people, it will be your own destruction!  "

    Although Hou Tu Zu Wu was kind-hearted, she was not moved by Hongjun Dao Zu's words this time. She said calmly: "The way of heaven is unfair and my Wu Clan should attack the sky. Since someone wants to challenge the bottom line of our Wu Clan,  Then we, the Wu clan, should fight with all our strength, and there will be no change in this point. This ancient world was opened by Father God Pangu, so there is nothing wrong with us, the younger generations, ending it!"

    These words of Hou Tuzu Wu made the pressure on Daozu Hongjun even greater. The Wu clan was determined to fight a war this time, and there would be no more compromises. How should things end this time?  Hongjun Daozu was extremely embarrassed in his heart. Everything happened because of the West.  If the West is not dealt with and the Wu Clan is not given an explanation, then the Wu Clan will not give up.  But to deal with the West, the eastward advancement of Buddhism will definitely be affected. After much deliberation, Taoist Hongjun had no choice but to sacrifice the two chess pieces of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. This was also the best solution.

    "Taoist Hongjun said in a deep voice: "Fellow Taoist Hou Tu. How on earth are you willing to give up?"

    Hou Tuzu Wu said calmly: "There is no possibility of stopping. This time our Wu clan comes back, which means that our Wu clan will claim back all the gains after the war between the lich and the three realms.  Get it back!¡±

    The words of Hou Tu Zu Wu shocked the entire Three Realms. It was so crazy. The Wu Clan actually made such an unacceptable request. If the Wu Clan's request is fulfilled, then the entire Three Realms will belong to the Wu Clan.  The world.  Humans, Chan, Jie, Buddha, and the demon race will all face devastating blows, and even the human race will decline.  No one can agree to such a request. Taoist Hongjun cannot do it, and the saints will not agree to it, and the human race will not agree to it.

    Taoist Hongjun took a deep breath and tried to calm down, and then said: "Fellow Taoist Houtu, your request is forcing everyone to go down a dead end. Do you think such a request can be successful? Now  It¡¯s no longer what it was back then, and it¡¯s simply impossible for the Wu Clan to unify the three realms again. I hope fellow Taoists can be more realistic!¡±

    Hou Tuzu Wu said calmly: "If Taoist Hongjun can't agree, then there is nothing to talk about between us. Everything depends on strength. I, the Wu clan, have suffered enough from so many years of patience!"

    As soon as Hou Tuzu Wu said these words, a burst of killing broke out in the underworld. The entire six paths of reincarnation began to lose control. The power of reincarnation was completely extracted by Hou Tuzu Witch. When the six paths of reincarnation changed,  , the entire Three Realms shook, losing the power of the Six Paths of Reincarnation, all the creatures in the entire Three Realms lost the opportunity to reincarnate, and the heaven and earth fluctuated.

    After losing the power of the Six Paths of Reincarnation, it not only affects the inability of all beings in the three realms to reincarnate, but also weakens the power of the residual thoughts that seal the chaos gods and demons. When the Six Paths of Reincarnation moves, those gods and demons who are retreating from the East China Sea feel  Such an abnormal change made them excited. What they have been pursuing is this opportunity. Now that the opportunity has appeared, they are very embarrassed whether they should fight or retreat.

    In the battle, they will face the siege of the saints. Although Kunpeng and others have very good cultivation and have received the inheritance of the chaos gods and demons, after all, they have not yet become saints, and they do not have the strength to defeat the saints.  Saint, and the most important thing is that their strength is still among the three realms.When it comes to suppression, unless their world can come to the Three Realms, but they are retreating like this, Kunpeng and others are unwilling to do so. After all, the opportunity cannot be missed, and it will never come back. Such a great opportunity will not come along all the time. If you miss it this time,  I don¡¯t know if there will be another time.

    Of course, what worries Kunpeng and other gods and demons the most is the saints. They are afraid that their chance will fall into the hands of the saints, and it will be extremely difficult for them to achieve enlightenment. These considerations put them in a dilemma.

    Kunpeng couldn't help but cursed in his heart: "The Wu clan is really not a good thing. To make such a big noise at this time, isn't it clear that they want to trick us? Could this be another plan by that bastard Zhu Jiuyin?  A good trap, right?¡±

    Not only Kunpeng had such thoughts, but other gods and demons also had such thoughts. After all, they were frightened by Zhu Jiuyin's methods. In fact, this time it was just a coincidence. Zhu Jiuyin had no intention of doing it.  There is no need to plot against these people. Such a situation can only be said to be their bad luck.

    ????????????????? If Taoist Hongjun was not so strong and the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother could compromise, then none of this would have happened. The only blame is that things developed beyond everyone's expectations, and the fate of people like Kunpeng was bad.

    The saints who rushed to the East China Sea Dragon Palace after such a big thing were very happy. Such a great opportunity was a huge opportunity for them. Even the Empress Nuwa was not impressed by Hou Tu Zuwu's move.  They were happy because they all saw the opportunity coming. When Hou Tu Zuwu moved, all the ambitious people in the Three Realms couldn't hold it in anymore. They all headed towards the East China Sea crazily, for fear that they would go there by themselves.  The benefits of being late were taken away by Sanqing and Nuwa Empress.

    Chaos, at this moment the entire three realms began to go crazy, and all this is what the Wu clan wants to see. Only in chaos in the three realms can they have a great opportunity. A trace of madness flashed on the face of Gonggong Zuwu, and the underworld  A trace of madness also flashed across the face of the Xuan Ming Ancestral Witch among them. The Ancestor Xuan Ming in the sea of ????blood had already forgotten the agreement with the Jade Emperor, and no longer cared about rushing out of the sea of ????blood towards the East China Sea Dragon Palace.  .

    You must know that Kunpeng and others only destroyed a corner of the East China Sea Dragon Palace, and did not completely destroy all the defenses. However, once the Three Realms are in chaos, those people can do anything under the temptation of profit. Back then, Demon Emperor Jun,  Donghuang Taiyi and the others were able to kill Hongyun in order to achieve enlightenment and become a saint. Now, if there are people who have achieved enlightenment in the three realms, they can blast through the East China Sea Dragon Palace, which seals the place where the chaotic gods and demons' residual thoughts are located.  Once the Dragon Palace of the East China Sea is destroyed, the entire Four Seas will collapse. At that time, the seals in the Four Seas will be completely opened. Even if the way of heaven is restored, it will not be able to suppress the remnant thoughts of the chaotic gods and demons that are pouring out. There will be another outbreak in the Three Realms.  More gods and demons have damaged Tiandao's control over the three realms.

    At this time, Daozu Hongjun couldn't bear it anymore. Although he was unwilling to have an ultimate conflict with the Wu clan head-on, things now exceeded his expectations and he had to take action. Of course, the target of his action this time was not the latter.  Tu Zuwu is the crazy immortals in the East China Sea.

    Taoist Hongjun ignored Hou Tuzu Wu's words and thought about it. The chaos treasure 'Jade Disk of Creation' broke through the air and fell back at his feet. Taozu Hongjun looked deeply at Hou Tuzu Wu and his companions.  Gong Zuwu gathered the power of the witch clan to summon Pangu's true form, and then shouted: "With the body and the Tao, the way of heaven appears, and the eye of punishment appears!"

    As soon as Taoist Hongjun shouted, the crazy immortals of the three realms couldn't help but feel a chill in their hearts. At this time, the fool also knew that Taozu Hongjun was going to kill him, and the drastic changes in the three realms had exceeded his bottom line.

    Just when everyone had this idea in their minds, Daozu Hongjun's body disappeared silently from the heaven. Even Saint Zhunti and Houtuzu Wu, who were saints, could not see Hongjun.  How did Dao Ancestor leave? Just when they were puzzled, an Eye of Heavenly Punishment hung above the Three Realms. As soon as the Eye of Heavenly Punishment appeared, all the immortals in the Three Realms felt the threat of death. One by one  They are all afraid of it.

    When the Eye of Heavenly Punishment appeared, Kunpeng couldn't help but cursed: "Hongjun, you bastard, you should be dealing with the Wu Clan, bastards like Zhu Jiuyin and Houtu, not us. We didn't provoke them."  you!"

    Although Kunpeng was cursing Taoist Hongjun, they were trying to escape while they were shouting. They did not dare to stay in the Three Realms for fear that they would be targeted by the Eye of Punishment, and that they would influence the gods and demons like them.  The impact is the greatest. Unfortunately, although Kunpeng and others have good ideas, it is too late to run away now. They have been targeted by the Eye of Punishment.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 456: Sneak Attack

    Chapter 456: Sneak Attack

    Before Kunpeng and the others could escape from the Three Realms, the Eye of Heaven's Punishment shot out a powerful force of thunder and punishment. Thunders of judgment crazily hit Kunpeng and other gods and demons. The powerful thunder and punishment caused Kunpeng and the others to escape.  The gods and demons were so angry that they vomited blood. Even if it only took a little while at night, Kunpeng and others could safely retreat from the Three Realms and escape with their harvest. Unfortunately, it was too late now. The Eye of Punishment had already given them away.  Locked, unless they can break free from the constraints of the Three Realms, they can only bite the bullet and resist the power of the Eye of Punishment.

    People like Kunpeng have such hatred in their hearts. They not only hate Taoist Hongjun, but also hate Houtu Zuwu and the others. They also hate the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin, and even Sanqing and the others are not spared.  , as long as they can hold grudges, they all hate them, and now they are biting people like crazy dogs.

    As soon as the thunder punishment came out, the faces of Sanqing and Nuwa empress changed instantly. Although the Eye of Heaven's Punishment was aimed at gods and demons like Kunpeng, they saints also felt the emanation of the Eye of Heaven's Punishment.  The murderous intention made them feel the threat of death. No one who could become a saint was a fool. Under this situation, if they did not know what Hongjun Taozu was thinking, then they would really destroy themselves.

    Daozu Hongjun was also warning them not to do anything wrong, otherwise they would be punished by heaven. As soon as the heavenly punishment came out, Sanqing and Nuwa Empress sighed secretly. The method of bombarding the seal of the East China Sea  Then it stopped. Sanqing and Nuwa Empress took into account the warning of Taoist Hongjun, but for those casual cultivators, they were already crazy and did not even think about the reason for the appearance of the Eye of Punishment.  Come on, they only have naked interests in their hearts. To be more precise, they believe that even if Heaven wants to take action, it will only look for gods and demons like Kunpeng, not them.

    It is precisely because these people have such shameless thoughts in their hearts that they are heading towards self-destruction and self-destruction of their own lives here. After seeing Sanqing and Nuwa empress both stop, each one of them is still  Crazy bombardment at the seal.  The actions of these people made Sanqing and Nuwa couldn't help but shake their heads.

    Of course, not all of these people are fools. They are all crazy to the point of risking their lives. Zhen Yuanzi and Ancestor Minghe are very alert. When they saw Sanqing and Nuwa Empress, they stopped  After that, although I couldn't let go of this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.  But they know how to advance and retreat.  Although the opportunity was good, a life without that good opportunity would mean nothing, so he retreated quietly, staying far away from those people who were already crazy.  I'm afraid I'll be implicated by these fools.

    Speaking of which, during this operation, the disciples of the four sects of Ren, Chan, Jie, and Buddha did not take any action. Even the demon saints with strong cultivation among the demon clan did not go crazy to bombard the seal of the East China Sea.  It¡¯s just those people who don¡¯t know how to live or die. In fact, in every great catastrophe, there are some ignorant people who don¡¯t know how to live or die.  And these are the people.

    Regarding the situation in the East China Sea, people like Kunpeng are not in the mood to pay attention. They have been beaten to pieces by heaven's punishment. They all wish to have another pair of legs so that they can escape from the Three Realms quickly. Unfortunately, this idea is just an illusion.  , they simply don¡¯t have that chance.

    Zeus shouted loudly: "Fellow Daoist Kunpeng, we people are only following your arrangements to attack at this time. You should think of a way quickly. If we continue to be bombarded by thunder, then we people will be  They¡¯re all going to die here!¡±

    When he heard that Zeus put all the blame on himself, Kunpeng couldn't help but cursed Zeus in his heart. At the beginning, each of these bastards were attracted by the temptation, and they all came to the East China Sea to plunder.  Now that something happened, these bastards blamed it on him. How could this not make Kunpeng angry?

    Anger is anger, but now Kunpeng himself is also facing the threat of death, if he can't find a way to escape from the Three Realms.  Then what awaited them was really a dead end. At this time, Kunpeng couldn't help but envy Zhu Jiuyin.  If he could have such a powerful defense as Zhu Jiuyin, how could he care about the bombardment of Heavenly Punishment.

    His power has been suppressed by the law of heaven, and now he is facing such a powerful bombardment. Kunpeng himself is also very anxious, but this kind of thing can't be solved in a hurry. Then they really don't need to make such calculations, and everyone can be free and easy.  Facing the bombardment of this heavenly punishment, it is a pity that they cannot do this.

    Although he was dissatisfied with Zeus and others for shirking their responsibilities, Kunpeng had to give everyone an answer, otherwise the matter would be a big deal, and everyone would be dispersed if not careful, and no one would be able to live well.  , or even if you are not careful, your life will end in these three realms.

      Just listen to Kunpeng shouting in a deep voice: "Zeus, you have the nerve to make trouble. Among all the people, you have the least pressure. After all, you practice the law of thunder and have stronger defense capabilities than all of us. Others  You are not complaining. You are crying about that kind of suffering at this time. I don¡¯t have the ability to lead everyone to escape. If you have the ability, then everything will be decided by you from now on. I, Kunpeng, will never do anything wrong.  Heart!"

    Perhaps many people thought that Kunpeng's words were too exaggerated, but they were all wrong. Kunpeng didn't bother to do this at all. After all, his current status did not require him to do so. However, as soon as his words came out, Zeus  He was cursing in his heart, secretly hating Kunpeng, why don't you have the strength to drag everyone into this desperate situation.

    In fact, Zeus didn't even think about it. If they didn't have such incomparable greed in their hearts, how could they fall into such a mess and be unable to extricate themselves. In fact, to put it bluntly, all of them were driven by the interests of the East China Sea.  They were deceived. If they hadn't been unable to let go of the wealth when they retreated, they wouldn't be in such a situation today.

    Zeus and the others also knew in their hearts that it would be wrong to blame everything on Demon Master Kunpeng at this time. It can only be said that the enemy is too cunning, and we honest people still have no hope.

    No matter how ferocious and powerful the thunder of punishment is, for people like Kunpeng, they are desperate to escape. After all, they know how dangerous their situation is. Once things completely explode, everything will happen.  It will definitely cause a sensation in the entire Three Realms and become an amazing battle.

    Although the Eye of Punishment appeared, it was frantically bombarding people like Kunpeng.  But for people like Kunpeng, it is impossible to kill them with this kind of power, at least not right now. After all, each of these new gods and demons has strong strength, although it is not as strong as the saint.  But there is still a little bit of certainty in protecting yourself.

    Among these people, Kunpeng took the lead.  For gods and demons like them, as long as they can break out of the Three Realms and enter the chaos, they will be safe, although everyone has their own selfish motives.  But they knew even more clearly that if they couldn't unite, then we would definitely die waiting for them. It was precisely because they had this view that they finally rushed to the three realms despite the violent bombardment, and did not give way to the bombardment of heaven.  The opportunity to kill them was rushed into the chaos without thinking.  Saved his own life.

    After seeing Kunpeng's safety, he couldn't help but have new thoughts. So many of them were beaten to such an extent that they were driven out of the three realms like a dog. If they said that they had no resentment in their hearts, no one would believe it.  .

    Kunpeng said in a deep voice: "Fellow Taoists, we are safe now and there is no fear of our lives, but everyone should be aware of the gap between us and the saints, let alone just for their own safety. I think everyone  We can all work together to resolve the crisis at hand. Don¡¯t think about whether you can succeed. The most important thing for us now is to give the immortals of the three realms a warning and let them know how dangerous it is to provoke us!"

    When he heard Kunpeng's words, Zeus said seriously: "Fellow Kunpeng. Could it be that you want to use our last trump card? This is absolutely impossible. You must know that the strength of Tiandao is too powerful. If we continue  Launching an attack would be asking for death. Even if we are ten times stronger, we are still no match for Heaven."

    Kunpeng glanced at Zeus with disdain.  Then he sneered and said: "Have I, Kunpeng, ever done such a thing that harmed others and not benefited myself? Since people like Hongjun have driven us all to a dead end, do you think we still have hope to gain a foothold in the Three Realms? And do you think  We just left like this stupidly. Will we still have a chance to prove the truth in the future? I am not asking everyone to take risks, but I hope everyone can work together to use our final trump card, and don¡¯t care whether things are successful or not, because we no longer have  Let¡¯s wait in the plane, there is no other choice, fight or flee, you have to think clearly about it!¡±

    What the heck, things have reached this point. Faced with such a terrifying existence, no matter which side of the Three Realms they are, they move forward bravely. Only in this way can they have a chance to turn around, so now they can only use the final trump card.  Just now they have a chance to restore their prestige and let sentient beings in the three realms know of their existence, but this road is tortuous.

    When Kunpeng and others broke out of the Heaven Punishment attack, the Heaven Punishment transformed by Hongjun Daozu spared the saints. After all, the saints are the foundation of the Three Realms. Now because of the existence of Zhu Jiuyin  , Taoist Hongjun still had to use the saints to contain the gods and demons, but for those who were still frantically grabbing the treasure, the Eye of Punishment moved, without any warning, and one after another thunder struck from the sky.  Surrender and go straight to those people who don¡¯t know whether to live or die.?? 

    As soon as the thunder fell, everyone was dumbfounded. No one thought that the Eye of Punishment would kill people like them. With a burst of bombardment, these greedy people did not even have a chance to react and died directly.

    At this moment, Kunpeng shouted loudly: "Everyone, are you ready? Let's start, reverse the situation, and kill the clones in the lower world! Zhu Jiuyin, you bastard, go to hell!"

    Under Kunpeng's loud shout, a shadow appeared silently where Zhu Jiuyin and Jieyin Saint were fighting. Before Zhu Jiuyin could react, the shadow directly attacked Zhu Jiuyin.  In an attempt to kill Zhu Jiuyin.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin has been chasing the 'receiving saint', he has not relaxed his vigilance at all. As soon as the shadow appeared, an eerie voice came out: "Zhu Jiuyin, you bastard  go to hell!"

    As the shouts fell, a dark light broke through the air and directly struck Zhu Jiuyin's rear heart. He could kill Zhu Jiuyin off his horse. This raid seemed to be well-arranged, but  But they have forgotten one thing. Nothing that is too perfect can appear in this world. No matter how hard you work and how hard you work, there is nothing you can do in front of your wife.

    When the sneak attack was launched, Zhu Jiuyin reacted immediately, waved his hand and punched back, then snorted disdainfully and said: "You clowns really don't know how to live or die, and you dare to take my idea. Since you want to  If you are looking for death, then I will give you a ride to let you know how many eyes Lord Ma has, the end!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin shouted, the divine eye on his forehead opened, and a light of end emitted. It must be said that these people really deserved to die. They only thought about Zhu Jiuyin's body, but forgot about Zhu Jiuyin.  As soon as Jiuyin's mysterious and terrifying magical power and the light of the end came out, they were pulled into it without even having time to react.

    Although a large part of the people this time were arranged by those bastards in Kunpeng, there are still some people who are careerists in the Three Realms. People die for money and birds die for food. When these bastards saw Zhu Jiuyin sweeping everything, they  He came up with the idea of ??Zhu Jiuyin's powerful inheritance and waited for both Zhu Jiuyin and Jie Yin to suffer losses.

    They didn't see both sides lose, but they saw the sneak attack arranged by Kunpeng and others, so they also came up with the same idea, but this time they didn't have Zhu Jiuyin's idea, but a sudden change of mind.  The idea hit the saint who was fighting Zhu Jiuyin.

    Back then, Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi tried to force Hongyun to death in order to achieve enlightenment and become a saint. Then why couldn't they try to seize the saint's opportunity to become a saint? After seeing those people's thoughts on Zhu Jiuyin  When launching the attack, these people were ruthless and launched a desperate attack on the Holy Saint.

 Text Chapter 457: Greed

    Chapter 457: Greed

    When Jieyin said he was a saint, everyone just called him a respectful name. Now his cultivation level is only a quasi-sage. Naturally, these crazy people will not think that they have no chance. Dealing with a quasi-sage is different from dealing with a saint.  Quite different. They believe that with the power of people like themselves, they can definitely kill the Holy Saint. As for whether they will offend the West by doing so, and whether they will become the target of the West, this is no longer within the scope of their thinking.  Yes, all they have in mind is greed.

    The greed of people's hearts completely burst out at this moment, and the three realms were in turmoil. When someone attacked Zhu Jiuyin, everyone was still very happy. To them, Zhu Jiuyin was a madman, a madness that could destroy the three realms at any time.  It would be best for such a person to die. However, when they saw someone using the Holy Saint to operate, the immortals in the three realms became silent. Everyone felt the gloomy and terrifying aura approaching them. This was not only  It is a matter of attracting one person, but it is related to the stability of the three realms. Someone attacks the saint. The purpose is very simple. Holy throne. It is conceivable that a holy war is about to begin again. How can this not make them afraid?  .

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's light of end came out, all those who dared to challenge him were swallowed up by the light of end. The law of destruction allowed Zhu Jiuyin to swallow the origins of these people. Not only did he restore his own state, but he also allowed Zhu Jiuyin to devour them.  There was such a slight improvement in his cultivation, even though it was only a small amount, it was a huge good thing for Zhu Jiuyin.

    When Zhu Jiuyin killed those who dared to attack him, the murderous aura in his heart became even more brutal.  He was filled with murderous intent. This was no longer a hundred thousand miles away, and more and more people fell in his hands.  Zhu Jiuyin's murderous intent has become more powerful, and it has increased from one hundred thousand miles to one hundred and fifty thousand miles. If those Western disciples had not tried their best to resist Zhu Jiuyin's murderous intent and prevent it from spreading wantonly, I am afraid that Zhu Jiuyin's current  The murderous intent will expand even more, and more Western creatures will fall into this massacre, which will further intensify Zhu Jiuyin's murderous intent.

    The fierce god.  The ferocious power of the evil god Zhu Jiuyin made everyone see his terror again. It would be a great tragedy to be an enemy of such a evil god.  There are not many people that Zhu Jiuyin can kill. For Zhu Jiuyin, the most beneficial thing from the power he swallowed is the clone killer created by the chaos gods and demons. As for the other immortals of the three realms, they are not of much use at all.  It can only enhance his murderous intent.  Let his murderous aura continue to evolve.  Toward ultimate destruction.

    Zhu Jiuyin can be so cruel that he can destroy all enemies who dare to plot against him with a final light, but the Holy Saint does not have such strong means as Zhu Jiuyin, nor does he have Zhu Jiuyin's ferocious killing intention. You must know that he has to face  Zhu Jiuyin was chasing him, so he would dare to fight back if he had time. If he did, he was afraid that his situation would immediately become more dangerous.

    Although the saint is trying his best to avoid it, there are some things that cannot be solved just by hiding.  With the assassinations of these ignorant people, the energy to guide the saints was restrained.  Although it is only a small amount of restraint, when fighting against a strong man like Zhu Jiuyin, even a small change is enough to change the outcome.

    The moment when the saint was blocked, Zhu Jiuyin finally gave Zhu Jiuyin the opportunity to kill him in pain and destroy the heavens. Zhu Jiuyin once again burst out with a powerful attack. With one punch, he destroyed space, time, and the gods and demons of chaos.  The unparalleled power was perfectly blended together. With one punch, the sky was destroyed and everything ended. This was the ultimate power of the destruction of the avenue. Although it was only a little bit, it was enough to destroy the saint Jie Yin, because Jie Yin was not a saint at this moment.  There is no protection from heaven.

    Zhu Jiuyin punched out and the whole space was shaken and destroyed, with a smell of decay. It was the embodiment of the power of the end of the avenue of destruction. As long as this power can penetrate into the body of the saint, then  What awaits the saint is death and destruction, and there is no other way to go.

    A punch is the embodiment of Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation. It is the fusion of strength and skill, the fusion of power and law, the fusion of law and law. In this punch, Zhu Jiuyin's power begins to sublimate.  It gave him a glimmer of understanding. With this glimmer of understanding, Zhu Jiuyin understood that he was not far from the realm of quasi-sage. As long as he could achieve the fruit of quasi-sage, he would no longer care about the three realms, the way of heaven.  No matter what, Hongjun Daozu will no longer threaten his life.

    Zhu Jiuyin punched out, and the leading saint suddenly had a hazy feeling around him. An inexplicable aura of finality was constantly invading his body. The space around his body was  Time was locked, and the breath of death was coming. Such drastic changes made Saint Jieyin become vigilant. When faced with the threat of life and death, Saint Jieyin unleashed all his potential. In an instant,  The "Golden Lotus of Merit" appeared at his feet. With the appearance of the "Golden Lotus of Merit", lotuses bloomed one after another.The saint was protected by the saint. When the golden lotus was in full bloom, an illusory world appeared behind the saint. It was the projection of the Western Paradise, and it was also the ultimate trump card of the saint. The small world, the saint.  The Small Thousand World condensed by his own power, but his Small Thousand World cannot be compared with the Small Thousand World formed by Zhu Jiuyin's Kingdom of God. Zhu Jiuyin's Small Thousand World is a real entity, with  The ability to evolve infinitely, and the small world that leads the saint is just an illusion. It can be said that it is just a spiritual world, and it is still far from the real transformation. If you want to perfect it, I'm afraid it won't be.  It can be done overnight.

    If Zhu Jiuyin had not forced him to a dead end, Jieying Saint would not have revealed his trump card. When this illusory world appeared, the power of faith gathered at the feet of Jieying Saint.  On top of the 'Golden Lotus of Merit', let the golden light shine, making the space where he is located become golden.

    As soon as the Golden Lotus of Merit came out, those ignorant fanatics who sneaked in to lure the saints instantly felt a powerful force coming back. Before they had time to react, the rebounding force had already hit them hard.  On top of them, these ignorant fanatics all flew back with a muffled groan.

    Fortunately, this is not the Saint Jieyin targeting them. If Jieyin directs all his power at these ignorant fanatics, I am afraid that the powerful rebound force will be enough to make them perish here, even if it is just an illusory existence.  The world also has a powerful force that cannot be resisted by ignorant fanatics like them.

    However, the delusional Saint Jieying used the power of this thought to resist Zhu Jiuyin's bombardment, which was somewhat insufficient. Although the 'Golden Lotus of Merit' was good, it was far inferior to the treasure of destruction in Zhu Jiuyin's hands.  With the blessing of the treasure of destruction and the integration of all his own powers, even if it is only for a short time, the power that Zhu Jiuyin bursts out cannot be resisted by the saint. After all, Zhu Jiuyin's punch has already  The ability to destroy the heavens.

    kill!  Zhu Jiuyin's punch blocked the golden lotus in front of him without even a splash. It was instantly blown away by Zhu Jiuyin's frightening punch. It didn't have the slightest effect.  The entire void below was shattered, and such an astonishing punch made the Saint Jieyin fearful.

    It is not only the saints who are feared, but also those ignorant fanatics who sneak up on the saints. Zhu Jiuyin is not a good person. He does not know how to say that the enemy of his enemy is his friend. He is afraid of these ignorant people who sneak attack on the saints.  Show mercy. For Zhu Jiuyin, he will not care about the life and death of these people. In his eyes, everything that dares to stand in front of him will be destroyed. There is no second way, and all the forces that block him will be destroyed.  be destroyed.

    With one punch, some unlucky ghosts standing in front of Zhu Jiuyin were killed by Zhu Jiuyin's terrifying punch before they had time to react. They were turned into powder, and even their flesh and blood did not come out. This can be seen  Zhu Jiuyin's iron fist was so terrifying and its lethality was so shocking.

    When they saw their people being killed so ruthlessly by Zhu Jiuyin, some people yelled at Zhu Jiuyin crazily: "Zhu Jiuyin, you bastard, your enemy is Jieyin, not us.  , we are here to help you, how can you be so crazy that you even kill your own friends!"

    When he heard the words of these people, a sneer appeared on Zhu Jiuyin's face, and he said disdainfully: "You are not qualified to be my friend here. You are just a group of miscellaneous fish. As long as you dare to stand in front of us,  Everyone must die, no one is exception, if you think so, get out of here quickly, otherwise you will all die!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's answer made these people angry, and they cursed: "Zhu Jiuyin, you are shameless. If it weren't for our help, how could you have the chance to push Yin Yin to this point? If you want to monopolize the benefits, just dream.  , let¡¯s fight against this bastard Zhu Jiuyin, we can¡¯t let this bastard take all the benefits!¡±

    With people's greedy hearts, it will become extremely terrifying. These people are like this now. They only think about the benefits of Jie Yin, but forget how terrifying Zhu Jiuyin is. In their eyes, now  All they have is endless greed, even their own lives have been forgotten. I have to say that these people are really sad. It is a great irony that such a group of idiots appear. For these people who rush towards me without mercy  Zhu Jiuyin, the leading saint was even more angry. This time he was not fighting against Zhu Jiuyin, but dying.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 458: Unlimited Killing

    Chapter 458: Unlimited Killing

    Jieyingsheng was very anxious in his heart. It was fine for these people to want to die, but they could not do so at this time. If they were killed by Zhu Jiuyin, the murderous aura of Zhu Jiuyin would change.  It would be even more terrifying and fierce. Such changes forced the saint to be distracted again.

    Naturally, if a person is distracted, his defense will be in chaos. Zhu Jiuyin will not care about what the saint is thinking, and he will not show mercy just because the saint is distracted. A pair of iron fists will not stop at all.  It charged forward with unparalleled ferocious power, destroying all the golden lotuses in bloom in its path, and all those who didn't know whether to live or die were killed.

    It doesn't matter if one or two people are killed by bombs, but it's different when there are more people. Seeing Zhu Jiuyin's brutal methods, the people who were killed by bombs were completely destroyed, and they didn't even have a chance to reincarnate. Naturally,  Some people are afraid. When people are afraid, naturally some people are afraid of the enemy and dare not rush forward to fight Zhu Jiuyin in a bloody battle. One person retreats, which immediately triggers a chain reaction. Those who are lucky enough to have not rushed forward.  Those who came forward to commit suicide immediately ran away, and no one dared to clamor to kill Zhu Jiuyin. That was simply committing suicide.

    " Such people want to run away now, but it's too late. For Zhu Jiuyin, anyone who dares to be his enemy will die. If he wants to leave at this time, it is a daydream.

    Zhu Jiuyin sneered disdainfully: "It's too late to escape now, just go to hell. The murderous intent is rampant, the space is blocked, the blood demon hell appears, and the killing is unlimited!" Zhu Jiuyin shouted.  The endless murderous aura filled the air, began to condense, and began to shrink.  The original range of 150,000 miles has shrunk to 100,000 miles. As the murderous aura shrinks, murderous aura surges into the sky in this 100,000 li space. All power is suppressed by the murderous aura. The domain,  This is the power of the domain, the domain of killing.  Still far from the realm of destruction.

    As soon as the killing field came out, the murderous intention in the hearts of everyone in the field was magnified countless times. In an instant, only a few people in this hundred thousand miles of space could maintain themselves with their strong cultivation and spirit.  .  Other people or creatures are controlled by murderous energy, and there is only one thought left in their hearts, which is to kill everyone. All people or things that appear in front of them will be destroyed, causing a devastating blow to the entire space.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Brutal.  Zhu Jiuyin's killing field came out.  The immortals in the three realms couldn't help but shudder. Such a result was really too cruel, so cruel that they were frightened by it. Fortunately, Zhu Jiuyin's attack this time was in the western realm, which has always been poor.  There are not many living beings, and the killing caused is not too great. If it were Dongsheng Shenzhou, I don't know how many living beings would die.  I am afraid that even the human race will be seriously injured. At this moment, everyone has just realized that the most terrifying thing about Zhu Jiuyin is not how powerful he is personally.  But this is his killing field.

    The method of killing is determined by the number of kills. Since the dawn of time, Zhu Jiuyin has lost countless lives in his hands. The lich war alone was enough to shock people. If Zhu Jiuyin is allowed to do this again  If it continues to develop, the consequences will be truly unimaginable, and the entire three realms will become silent in an instant.

    It is a pity that everyone in the three realms does not know that the killing field is just a transition for Zhu Jiuyin. The limit of killing is destruction and the end. If Zhu Jiuyin can achieve great success in cultivation, become a saint, and master the law of destruction  , then he can end an era with just a thought and the emergence of the Ending Domain, which is the most terrifying existence.

    After being controlled by Zhu Jiuyin's murderous intent, those who were about to escape showed extremely ferocious looks on their faces. All the fear in their hearts disappeared, replaced by endless violence. Zhu Jiuyin  With murderous intent in the sky, it was a terrifying existence to them, making them subconsciously want to surrender, so these people finally turned their attention to the leading saint who was struggling to support them, and each one roared that they wanted to die.  He rushed towards Saint Jieyin and used his flesh and blood to attack Saint Jieyin, trying to knock Saint Jieyin off his horse.

    Such a drastic change made the face of Jieying Saint change drastically. One Zhu Jiuyin was enough to give him a headache. Zhu Jiuyin's punch that combined all his cultivation could truly destroy the heavens. Even if  Saint Jieyin was unable to block this punch even though he had the 'Golden Lotus of Merit' to protect him. Now he was attacked by these crazy people regardless of his life. Saint Jieyin's defense was shaky, and the light of the 'Golden Lotus of Merit' was  became dim.

    As the light of the 'Golden Lotus of Merit' dimmed, the illusory world behind the saint was experiencing fluctuations, and it also became shaky and heading for destruction. This showed that the power of the saint had reached its limit.  , can no longer support such a huge defense, and the power of that illusory world is almost exhausted.

    In such a critical situationAt the critical moment, the leading saint shouted loudly: "Amitabha, you are still not awake yet!"

    As soon as Saint Jieyin's shout fell, a huge golden light rose into the sky and turned into a huge Buddha. It appeared behind Saint Jieyin. This was the good corpse of Saint Jieyin. Saint Jieyin was finally killed.  Zhu Jiuyin was forced into a desperate situation and had to use the good corpse that had been suppressed in the illusory world to use the power of the good corpse to awaken the people controlled by the murderous spirit, so as to reverse the situation and turn the disadvantage into an advantage.  .

    The idea of ??attracting the saint was good, but he overestimated his own strength. Zhu Jiuyin's murderous aura was not so easy to crack, although the good corpse of the saint could be awakened in a short time.  , but that only made the other party awake for a while, and it was not enough to fully awaken them. After all, they were already in the murderous field of Zhu Jiuyin, and they wanted to use their own strength to resist the erosion of Zhu Jiuyin's field.  It's impossible, unless the saint who leads the way can sacrifice himself to save others and use the power of the 'Golden Lotus of Merit' to protect them, otherwise they won't be able to wake up. However, if the saint who leads the way does this, it will divide them.  With his own defense, he was afraid that he would be seriously injured in the face of Zhu Jiuyin's punch that could destroy the heavens.

    Once the saint is seriously injured by Zhu Jiuyin, what awaits him will be death, unless someone can come to rescue him, but this is probably very difficult. Daozu Hongjun combined his body with the way of heaven to become a god of punishment.  The eyes appeared, and with that strong posture, he intimidated those who had evil thoughts towards the East China Sea Dragon Palace. They could not tell their origins at all, and even if he wanted to interfere with Zhu Jiuyin, he would first have to face the obstruction of the Hou Tuzu Witch.  And if he really has to do this, the Zhunti Saint, the Jade Emperor, and the Queen Mother who are above the Heavenly Court will have to face the threat of death. With their cultivation, they cannot stop the summons that have gathered the power of the Witch Clan.  Pangu's real body was bombarded and the Heavenly Court was destroyed. After the Wu Clan got the fate of the Heavenly Court, no one in the Three Realms could stop the Wu Clan's edge. The entire Three Realms would fall into the control of the Wu Clan.  During the period, the world has changed drastically, the protagonist has been transferred, and the Wu clan will become the real masters of the three realms. Such consequences are unbearable by Taoist Hongjun and Tiandao.

    It has to be said that the Wu Clan was extremely lucky this time. The timing of the outbreak was really favorable and they took the initiative all of a sudden. Even Dao Ancestor Hongjun and Tiandao had to be timid.

    As for how dangerous his situation was, the saint who led the way was very clear. If he couldn't calm down at this time, what awaited him would be destruction. When everyone just woke up, the saint who led the way shouted loudly:  : "Fellow Taoists, now that Zhu Jiuyin has made it clear that he wants to defeat everyone, instead of sitting around waiting for death to come, we can't help but risk our lives. The poor monk clears a road for everyone, and everyone blows up to open up space for their own souls.  God leaves!¡±

    As soon as Saint Jieyin said these words, many people gasped. No one thought that Saint Jieyin would come up with such an opinion. Rather than finding a way out for everyone, it would be better to say that  Jieyin is using everyone to create opportunities for him to escape. As long as these people can contain Zhu Jiuyin in a short period of time, Jieyin Saint will have a chance to escape from Zhu Jiuyin's pursuit. However, Jieyin Saint's suggestion makes those people  Those controlled by Zhu Jiuyin's murderous intent cannot refuse.

    Seeing that those people were still hesitant, the saint who greeted him shouted loudly: "Fellow Taoists, this poor monk can't last much longer. Let's make a decision quickly whether it's life or death!"

    When he heard the words of Jieyin Saint, Zhu Jiuyin showed a sneer on his face, and said disdainfully: "Jieyin, Jieyin, you are really vicious, you can say such a thing  , do you think you can stop me like this? Go ahead and dream, Bloodline Lantern, break it for me!"

    Zhu Jiuyin is now cruel. He can't delay it any longer. After all, the longer the delay is, the more detrimental it will be to him, because Zhu Jiuyin understands that he is already the common enemy of the three realms. If the saint is persuaded to do so,  With these people, everything will become dangerous. I am afraid that more people will secretly have their own ideas, so Zhu Jiuyin decided to fight quickly and use absolute strength to break through all the defenses of Jie Yin.

    Zhu Jiuyin was burning not only his bloodline at this moment, but also his blood sacrifice to the treasure of destruction. Under these two stimulations, Zhu Jiuyin's aura greatly increased, and all the defenses laid down by the saint were no longer able to stop Zhu Jiuyin's attack.  Killed with a blast, the densely blooming golden lotus in front of him was completely destroyed by Zhu Jiuyin's blow. Zhu Jiuyin's iron fist hit the front of the saint with the force of breaking a bamboo, and the breath of death enveloped him.  Welcome the saint.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 459 Chapter Crazy

    Chapter 459 Crazy

    Facing Zhu Jiuyin's unparalleled domineering blow, Saint Jieyin's face showed an extremely ferocious look, and he shouted: "Open the golden lotus, block it!" Saint Jieyin had to move the ball under his feet.  The Golden Lotus of Merit directly blocked his chest, using the defense of this innate spiritual treasure to block Zhu Jiuyin's fatal blow and gain a glimmer of hope for himself.

    At the moment when he sacrificed the ¡®Golden Lotus of Merit¡¯, the Holy Saint did not forget to remind those ignorant fanatics and shouted loudly: ¡°Everyone, make a decision quickly, the poor monk can¡¯t hold it anymore!¡±

    It has to be said that the move of attracting the saint was too much. When he faced the threat of death and could not withstand Zhu Jiuyin's ferocious edge, those who still hesitated did it instantly.  Having made the decision, they will inevitably die no matter what they choose. In this case, why don't they listen to the saint's words and risk their lives? Maybe there is still a glimmer of hope, which is better than being killed by Zhu Jiuyin.  It would be much better if all the gods were destroyed.

    Although they have to work hard to attract the Saint, they are here to seize the opportunity to be introduced, but now they have to sacrifice their lives for him. This is a bit ridiculous, but relatively speaking, they at least have a glimmer of hope in doing so, which is better than dying directly in the candle.  It would be much better to die in Jiuyin's hands with their souls scattered. At least they still have a chance to reincarnate.

    As soon as they had such thoughts, these people no longer hesitated, and rushed toward Zhu Jiuyin like crazy one by one. They used their flesh and blood to create opportunities for the saint to lead them, so that they could have a chance to escape. Of course, this  There are always some smart people among them.  Hiding behind and waiting for others to charge into the battle.

    " For these people who think they are very smart, I don't have any good impressions of the Holy Saint. If such a person allows his conspiracy to succeed.  If they escape this disaster, I'm afraid they will turn around and deny each other. What's more, if they continue to play like this, they may ruin their own affairs. Although the saint does not want to behave in front of the sentient beings in the three realms,  He is too sinister, but under such circumstances, he cannot help but be cruel, otherwise it will only be a fight.

    A thought came into my mind.  Saint Jieyin released his protection for these people and allowed Zhu Jiuyin's powerful attack wave to hit them. No one expected that Saint Jieyin would play so hatefully.  He actually made such a cruel decision in an instant. Before those people who had just woken up with the help of the power of the Holy Saint had time to react, Zhu Jiuyin's powerful shock wave spread to them, causing them to  He died without even a chance to scream.  Both body and soul are destroyed!

    The way the saint was picked up was ruthless and vicious.  The immortals in the three realms who were watching this battle took a breath. They really couldn't imagine that the saint who had always behaved as a good person would turn out to be so decisive when he turned vicious. This made these people shudder.  Trembling, this really surprised them, but this was just the beginning, they were even more shocked, and even more unexpected things were yet to come.

    Under the bombardment of Zhu Jiuyin, those people who were inspired by the saint had a fearless heart.  It's a pity that their strength is really far apart, and they were killed by Zhu Jiuyin's powerful aura before they could move against him.  However, with their unafraid spirit, Zhu Jiuyin was unable to completely destroy these people. After all, Zhu Jiuyin's focus was on attracting, not these people.

    When these people died one by one, the illusory world of the Holy Spirit suddenly burst out with a ray of light and received the souls of these fallen people into their own world. At this moment, the Holy Saint's  Shan Zhi rushed forward fiercely and cooperated with him to block Zhu Jiuyin's blast.

    When Saint Jieyin made this move, Zhu Jiuyin said disdainfully: "What a shameless Jieyin, he actually played such a trick, using my pressure to conquer these people and become  You protector of the West, do you really think that you can protect your safety with just the 'Golden Lotus of Merit'? Today I will let you know what the consequences will be if you provoke me, Zhu Jiuyin, the destruction of all heavens, the end!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin shouted, he once again burst out with powerful power, and the iron fist hit the 'Golden Lotus of Merit' hard again. This time, the 'Golden Lotus of Merit' whose light had dimmed was  Unable to block Zhu Jiuyin's ferocious attack, he let out a cry of grief, and then flew back. The blooming leaves on the golden lotus were shattered by Zhu Jiuyin's iron fist. A top-quality innate spiritual treasure was severely damaged.  Zhu Jiuyin's iron fist struck the body of the saint with great force.

    In an instant, the person who was leading the saint was blown away like a rag by Zhu Jiuyin's punch. The body flew back, and a bloody mist was scattered in the sky. Zhu Jiuyin was unreasonable and unforgiving.  , he used so many methods not to seriously injure him, but to kill him here. With a thought in his mind, the destructive treasure in Zhu Jiuyin's hand turned into a beam of darkness.The light hit Saint Jieyin head-on. If this blow had hit him, Saint Jieyin would really have died here.

    With one punch, the saint's true form was eroded by Zhu Jiuyin's final power, and his whole body became rotten. If Jie Yin had not been in the realm of a saint, he could temporarily suppress the final power in his body.  , I am afraid that he has died here. After all, what he is facing is the ultimate power in the Law of Destruction.

    "That's enough!" An angry shout came from the void, and a huge pressure came down on Zhu Jiuyin. It came from the Eye of Heaven's Punishment. It seems that neither Heaven's Way nor Hongjun Daozu can do anything anymore.  They couldn't bear Zhu Jiuyin's actions. They couldn't bear to have the saint killed by Zhu Jiuyin. After intimidating the crazy people in the East China Sea, they set their sights here.

    When the shout fell, the Holy Saint could not hold on any longer. He did not dare to gamble with his life that Zhu Jiuyin would be blocked by the way of heaven. His good corpse shouted loudly and blocked it.  The deity had forcefully received the destructive blow from the Supreme Treasure of Destruction before. The good corpse that had led the saint under the blow was entangled in the endless aura of destruction, and the aura was constantly weakening, although it did not fall directly.  , but it was only a hair away from death.

    For this pressure from heaven.  Zhu Jiuyin did not give in at all, was not moved at all, not only did he not take back the destructive treasure.  At the same time, his iron fist was swung out again, and a breath of ending shot out of the air again, crossing the space and hitting the body of the saint. It was the power of destruction, the force of destruction that ended everything.  force.

    In an instant, both the main body of the saint and the good corpse were knocked away by Zhu Jiuyin.  The power of termination eroded their bodies, and every trace of their original aura was dissipated by the power of termination. If it weren't for the great opportunity in the body of the saint to resist the invasion of the power of termination.  I'm afraid that Jie Yin has completely died by now.

    Crazy, Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s crazy attack frightened the three realms. As a saint, Jieyin was also attacked like this, and he broke through the defense of Jieyin in front of the Eye of Punishment.  His original aura was ruined.  This is clearly a slap in the face of Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu.

    No one can doubt that the Wu Clan is going to fight against the law of heaven. Whether it is the reaction of Gonggong Ancestral Witch, the actions of Hou Tu Ancestral Witch, or the domineering Zhu Jiuyin, it is enough to explain all this.  .

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s tyranny and arrogance provoked the bottom line of Heaven¡¯s Law. In an instant, the origin of thunder and lightning began to condense on the Eye of Punishment, and the power of the Origin Avenue began to manifest.  Although the Eye of Punishment only summoned a supreme avenue of origin to descend, the huge pressure shocked the three realms.  Because this is the ultimate manifestation of the power of judgment, there is endless power of destruction in this original thunder of judgment. It seems that Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu are already going to kill Zhu Jiuyin. They want to use Zhu Jiuyin  Come to establish your authority and warn the witch clan.

    When this trace of the original avenue of judgment manifested, the space around the Eye of Punishment collapsed, all the power of laws dissipated, and there was only the original avenue of the thunder of judgment in the sky.

    As the Thunder of Judgment condensed, Zhu Jiuyin's face became extremely solemn. He could clearly feel the terror of the Thunder of Judgment. Although Zhu Jiuyin had the ability to take advantage of the opportunity to break through the air and leave, he did not do so.  Doing it, for him, he doesn't bother to do it. If he does it, it will not only give people the impression of bullying the weak but more importantly, it will leave an indelible mark on his heart.

    With a thought in his mind, the treasure of destruction flew back to Zhu Jiuyin's hands. Zhu Jiuyin shouted in a deep voice: "The origin of destruction appears, the origin of ending emerges, and the great avenue manifests!" As Zhu Jiuyin shouted, his body  Above it, endless power of destruction burst out. At this moment, his body merged with the treasure of destruction. The source avenue appeared behind him, exuding endless power to confront the thunder of judgment in the sky.  .

    Daozu Hongjun evolved the Eye of Heaven's Punishment by combining his body with the way of heaven, and faced Zhu Jiuyin. This made the Hou Tuzu Witch in the underworld angry, and the Hou Tuzu Witch shouted loudly: "  The six paths of reincarnation are manifested, and the origin is manifested!" At this moment, Hou Tuzu Witch finally took action, and the power of reincarnation was extracted by her from the six paths of reincarnation, and the avenue of the origin of reincarnation began to manifest.

    Crazy. At this moment, Tuzu Witch no longer cared about it. He risked the destruction of the six paths of reincarnation and began to condense the origin of reincarnation. He used the power of reincarnation to fight against the thunder of judgment of heaven and help Zhu Jiuyin.  A helping hand.

    The ancestral witch Hou Tu was desperate, and the ancestral witch Gonggong, who was confronting Zhunti, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, controlled Pangu's real body and shouted loudly: "Open the sky with your divine axe!"  "

    After shouting, Pangu's real body jumped directly into the Nantian Gate, struck down with an ax, and a sharp edge flashed through.?The Nantianmen was cut off by the blow of Pangu's true body. The Nantianmen was the gateway to the Heavenly Court. When the Nantianmen was destroyed, the entire Heavenly Court trembled. The faces of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother instantly changed.  Extremely pale.

    At this time, the fool also understood that the Wu clan was going to play a big game. They were going to start a full-scale war with Hongjun Daozu and even the way of heaven. Moreover, they had already taken the initiative. Under the outbreak of Pangu's true body, Saint Zhunti's expression changed.  It also turned pale, losing the blockage of Nantianmen, and the aura of Pangu's true body directly impacted Saint Zhunti, the Jade Emperor, the Queen Mother, and the gods above the heaven.

    The worst among these people is Saint Zhunti. He can clearly feel that Pangu's true body has locked onto him. Although Pangu's true body has not launched an attack yet, he understands that the other party is accumulating strength. If he waits for Pangu's true body,  After accumulating power, he swung the ax and even though he was a saint, he was afraid that he would not be able to block the blow of Pangu's true body.

    Fear, Saint Zhunti is filled with incomparable fear at this moment. In the distance, his senior brother Jieyin is already facing the threat of death. If he is a little careful, he will be destroyed both physically and mentally. And now he has also been killed by Pangu's true body.  Locked in, the Wu Clan put on such a posture, it was clear that they wanted to destroy the West and let the West be completely destroyed.

    Although Hongjun Daozu and Tiandao have already taken action, the foundation of the witch clan is too strong, and the actions of Hou Tuzu Wu have seriously weakened the power of Tiandao. After all, the instability of the six paths of reincarnation has caused the entire Three Realms to be shaken.  Trembling, losing the power of reincarnation, then the Six Paths of Reincarnation will face the crisis of destruction. Once the Six Paths of Reincarnation is destroyed, the entire Three Realms will face catastrophe, and countless living beings will be destroyed because of the destruction of the Six Paths of Reincarnation.

    Such an astonishing reaction from the Wu Clan made the demon master Kunpeng, who had fled back to the chaos, feel ecstatic. They once again saw hope, an opportunity to dominate the three realms. If the Wu Clan really had to fight with Heaven, then they would definitely  It was a lose-lose situation. Even if there were Sanqing and Nuwa Empress in the Three Realms at that time, Kunpeng believed that these people could not stop them. As long as there was no Heavenly Dao and Hongjun Daozu, then the world they were in would be  Breaking out of the sky, then the suppression of them by the Three Realms will be completely offset, and their armies will appear in the Three Realms unimpeded.

    "Kill! You bastards do it!" Those new gods and demons were shouting crazily in the chaos, hoping that the Wu Clan and the Heavenly Dao would officially start a war, and they could reap the benefits. Of course they were shouting  It¡¯s not just them, Sanqing and Nuwa Empress are also shouting, hoping to see the battle between the Wu Clan and Tiandao completely break out, then their opportunity will come, no matter what the outcome of this battle, then  It will be a great opportunity for them, and even Taishang Laojun has an even crazier idea in his heart, wanting to take over the power to dominate the three realms from the hands of Hongjun Daozu and Tiandao.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 460 Fighting for Life

    Chapter 460: Fighting for Life

    This attack by Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan has thrown the overall situation of the Three Realms into a mess, eliciting the most greedy side in everyone's heart, making everyone crazy and impulsive, and everything will be destroyed.  The Three Realms have led to the explosive side, causing everyone to go crazy in fear. Such a result is something that no one has expected and cannot imagine.

    Although everyone is gathering momentum, no one dares to deliver the first blow. After all, this is not an ordinary battle. Everyone must be careful and watch the actions of Zhu Jiuyin, Hou Tu Zuwu and Tiandao.  If the ultimate battle did not break out between them, then no matter how many thoughts Sanqing and Nuwa empress had in their hearts, it would be useless. They would not dare to take action first. People like Sanqing were not like that and Kunpeng and the other reborn gods  The devil is even more conceivable.

    Everyone is waiting for the performance of Zhu Jiuyin, Houtu Ancestral Witch and Tiandao, but the Gonggong Ancestral Witch above the Heavenly Court does not pay much attention. For him, the most important thing in this battle is not the Heavenly Court.  It is a battle between Zhu Jiuyin, Houtu Zuwu and the way of heaven, so he can do whatever he wants without being affected by the outside world at all.

    "Death! Pangu's ax comes out, the world is divided, kill!" At the moment when the power accumulation was completed, Gonggong Ancestral Witch let out a deep cry, and a force filled with the fusion of twelve laws condensed on Pangu's axe,  At this moment, Pangu's real body moved. He held the ax in both hands and slowly slashed out. An invincible ax light shot out of the air. It was a super power that combined the power of twelve laws. The aura emitted by the axe.  Extremely terrifying.

    In this heaven, all the objects blocking the face of Saint Zhunti were shaken into powder by the powerful energy of this axe.  It is no longer just a lie to say that one ax can separate the heaven and the earth. Although this ax cannot be said to be as good as the ax that the Great God Pangu used to split the sky and split the earth.  But it has the power to kill the saint, and the whole heaven is shaken and mourned with one strike of the axe.

    When Saint Zhunti faced the ax struck by Pangu's true form, his face was extremely solemn, and his heart was filled with incomparable horror and fear. He wanted to avoid it, but unfortunately he had such thoughts.  But he couldn't do it, because he knew very well that no matter how hard he tried to dodge, it would be useless, and he would not be able to escape the lock of Pangu's axe.  Unless his power can surpass the power of Pangu's true body, of course this is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that he dare not hide. The ax of Pangu's true body is really terrifying.  Once the saint Zhunti took refuge.  If this ax strikes the heaven, the entire heaven will collapse. Although the ax of Pangu's real body cannot open the sky and split the earth, it can be used to cut through the heaven.

    Although it is said that Saint Zhunti is very shameless and only has his own interests at heart, he does not dare to escape under such circumstances. Once the heaven is destroyed, the entire three realms will face catastrophe.  And all these things were caused by the West. At that time, there was no great prosperity in the West.  He is afraid of being completely destroyed, even a saint like him is no exception.

    At this moment, facing the crazy blow from Pangu's true body, Saint Zhunti could only try his best to resist this axe, but Saint Zhunti didn't have to resist everything by himself, even if this matter was caused by  The same goes for them rising from the west. This is the Heavenly Court, and he wants to drag the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother into trouble. We all face this dangerous blow together.

    For Saint Zhunti, he really did not have the ability to block the earth-shattering ax of Pangu's true body on his own. If he did not force himself, his body and soul would disappear and he would perish in the heaven. He could only hear Saint Zhunti's loud voice.  He shouted: "Haotian, Yaochi, if you don't attack with all your strength, if you can't block this axe, the entire heaven will be destroyed!"

    Although Saint Zhunti believed that even if he did not tell the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, he would definitely take action, but he did not dare to gamble. After all, it was related to his life and death. Even if there was a trace of something wrong, he would solve it in advance.  , so he shouted. With this shout, no matter what the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother thought in their hearts, they had to do what they thought, otherwise what awaited the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother would be  There is a dead end, and Taoist Hongjun and Tiandao will not let them go afterwards. This is the plan of Saint Zhunti.

    When they heard Saint Zhunti's shout, the faces of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother instantly turned gloomy. They were not fools and naturally knew about Saint Zhunti's plan. Although it was impossible for the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother to stand idly by and let it go.  Pangu's real body attacked Saint Zhunti, but that did not mean that they were willing to be plotted by Saint Zhunti. If the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother had been very disgusted with Zhunti and Jieyin before, then from this moment on they  They have secretly made up their minds that after surviving this catastrophe, they will completely break with the West. As for the spread of Buddhism to the east, they will no longer care about it. Even if Taoist Hongjun is dissatisfied, they will not care about it. After all, their own lives are the most important.  , nothing else matters.

    Under the threat of deathThe Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother have figured it out. If their lives are gone, then there is nothing. Instead of dying under the calculations of Taoist Hongjun, it is better to give up their lives and not fight. The worst is to break with Taoist Hongjun. After this,  After a series of drastic changes, these three realms are no longer the three realms of the past. Everything has changed.

    When people's hearts change, heaven and earth change, and when heaven and earth change, people's hearts change. The two are connected. There are only a few people in this world who are not affected by changes in heaven and earth, and these people are all standing at the pinnacle of the world.  Above, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother are obviously not among these cases.

    No matter how dissatisfied they were, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother did not dare to stand idly by. After all, they had their own interests in the heaven, and the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were not willing to see the destruction of the heaven. Even a little damage would be enough to make the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother hurt to the core.  So they had to fight hard.

    However, the Jade Emperor was not a fool. He could not risk his own life to make life easier for the disciples of Ren, Chan, and Jie in Heaven. He shouted in a deep voice: "When life and death are at stake, we all work together to overcome the difficulties, kill!"

    The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother did not dare to have the slightest reservation. With a thought in their minds, they raised the 'Haotian Mirror' and the 'Western Plain Cloud Flag' and launched a series of attacks to resolve the earth-shattering blow struck by Pangu's true body.  Axes, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother can attack without reservation. Naturally, many masters in heaven dare not hold back. Although they don't want to die, they can't help it now. They also feel the threat posed by Pangu's true body.  When faced with the threat of death, they knew very well that if the Jade Emperor, the Queen Mother, and Saint Zhunti could not stop Pangu's true form, then death would be waiting for them, without exception.

    In order to protect themselves, the disciples of Ren, Chan, and Jie burst out with all their strength. In an instant, the spiritual treasures flew above the heaven, hitting Pangu's true body like a violent storm, hoping to use their own  A small amount of power can change the situation of the battle.

    Heavenly Court launched such a comprehensive counterattack, so Saint Zhunti naturally had to fight tooth and nail. The 'Seven Treasures Tree' in his hand kept brushing towards the ax struck by Pangu's true body, hoping to block this axe.  The ax attack saves one's life.

    This contest is related to each other's fate. If Heavenly Court and Zhunti Saint can block the ax of Pangu's true body, then they have a chance of survival. If they fail, there is only a dead end waiting for them, so they must fight hard.  As for the Wu Clan, they are also working hard, not for survival, but for dignity, and for the future of the Wu Clan. If they can win the Heavenly Court in this battle, then the Wu Clan will dominate the three realms with overwhelming force.  I am afraid that even Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun are powerless to stop him. How can they not fight desperately in this situation.

    Loud banging noises continued to be heard, and violent attacks hit Pangu's true body. Unfortunately, with the power of so many witch clans gathered, Pangu's true body's power exceeded the imagination of these people. Although the Heavenly Court  The innate spiritual treasures above were bombarded like clouds, but they did not cause any damage to Pangu's true body. On the contrary, those attacks flew back under the strong rebound of Pangu's true body, causing the gods in heaven to suffer.  Small backlash.

    These are just side dishes. What really determines the fate of both parties is the contest between Pangu's true form and Zhunti Saint, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. After all, they are the protagonists. Although there are many people's cooperation, it is a pity that the power of Pangu's ax is overwhelming.  Overcoming all obstacles, he struck hard at Saint Zhunti. The 'Haotian Mirror' and the 'Western Plain Cloud Flag' flew back with a cry of grief in front of Pangu's axe. The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother even groaned.  He was knocked away with a sound.

    Without the help of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, Saint Zhunti's situation became even worse. The 'Seven Treasures Tree' let out a mournful cry, but it was not knocked away, but was directly cut into two pieces by Pangu's axe.  , you must know that the "Seven Treasures Tree" is the treasure of Saint Chunti's enlightenment. If this treasure is damaged, Saint Chunti will naturally be hit hard.

    The battle between the two sides was just between lightning and flint, and no one expected that the outcome would be determined so quickly. Although Pangu's true body seriously injured Zhunti and repelled the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, such a powerful force broke out.  The attack has exceeded the ability of Gonggong Ancestral Witch. Although Gonggong Ancestral Witch wanted to take advantage of the victory to pursue and kill Zhunti and perform the act of slaughtering the saints, it was a pity that he could no longer support such a powerful Pangu real body. Pangu's real body  Then it disappeared from the void with a bang.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 461 Forced

    Chapter 461: Forced

    Both sides suffered losses. Although the Wu Clan powerfully defeated the alliance between Zhunti and Tianting, they lost the most powerful Pangu's real body in the Wu Clan. Kill!  At this point, the Gonggong ancestral witch naturally had no possibility of retreating, and the Wu clan army could not just retreat. The Gonggong ancestral witch shouted loudly and waved the "Chaos Bell" in his hand to kill Zhunti, and the witch clan  The tribe's army instantly set up a series of 'Twelve Heavenly Gods and Evil Arrays' again and ran rampant in the heaven.

    Pangu's true body has been lost, but the Wu Clan still has the "Twelve Heavenly Gods and Evil Formation". This is also one of the trump cards that the Wu Clan can use to fight against Heaven. Faced with such a crazy attack by the Wu Clan, the entire Heaven has fallen into chaos.  In the bloody awakening, countless heavenly soldiers and generals fell. Such a tragic change made the entire three realms fearful, and an uneasy thought arose in the hearts of the immortals.

    The changes in Heaven made Na Hongjun Daozu and Tiandao angry. They still underestimated the Wu Clan and Zhu Jiuyin. The reaction of the Wu Clan was beyond what they could bear. If the Wu Clan were allowed to continue fighting like this  , before the newly born gods and demons like Kunpeng can invade, and before the remnants of the chaotic gods and demons sealed in the Three Realms can escape, the entire Three Realms will be destroyed in the hands of the Wu Clan. Such a result is what they do not want to see.  of.

    The Eye of Heaven's Punishment in the void flickered for a while, and the condensed Thunder of Judgment wanted to be released, but after a flash, it gave up. The condensed huge power gradually disappeared in the blink of an eye.  The Eye of Punishment disappeared in a flash, and Taoist Hongjun appeared in front of Zhu Jiuyin.

    After seeing Taoist Hongjun give up on Hedao.  There was a sneer on Zhu Jiuyin's face. Naturally, Zhu Jiuyin knew very well what Daozu Hongjun wanted to say.  Compromise, the madness between himself and the Wu Clan forced Tiandao to make a compromise decision, otherwise the entire Three Realms would be in chaos because of the Wu Clan.

    "That's enough! Zhu Jiuyin, stop it. Don't do things to perfection. That will only benefit others. Even if you don't think about the sentient beings in the three realms, you still have to consider the survival of the Wu clan. If you lose the three realms,  The Wu clan is also headed for destruction!" Daozu Hongjun coldly shouted to Zhu Jiu in a dark voice.

    After hearing this, Zhu Jiuyin sneered disdainfully and said: "Hongjun. If you want me to stop, you have to give me an explanation. Without an explanation, even if the Three Realms destroy our Wu Clan, we will never back down. Even if  The Three Realms are destroyed. Then our Witch Clan may not be destroyed. We, the Witch Clan, can do whatever it takes, but I wonder if you can do the same!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's words came out, Daozu Hongjun's face changed color. With a thought, he understood Zhu Jiuyin's supporter and said in a deep voice: "Xiao Qian World, you Wu Clan controls a part of Xiao Qian World."  , I didn¡¯t expect your Witch Clan to be so hidden. No wonder you dare to be so presumptuous, but do you really think that a small world can keep your Witch Clan safe?¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin was not moved by Daozu Hongjun's words.  He said calmly: "Whether we can keep our Wu Clan safe is our own business. In short, if we can't give our Wu Clan an explanation this time, then don't blame our Wu Clan for destroying Heaven. Even if we, the Wu Clan  If you can¡¯t get it, then you won¡¯t let others control it, and don¡¯t forget that Heaven is originally the property of my Witch Clan!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin's words made Daozu Hongjun angry, but Daozu Hongjun was unable to eliminate Zhu Jiuyin's threat to him, because the strength displayed by the Wu clan was far beyond his understanding, and everything  They are all out of control, and the Three Realms are no longer under their control.

    If there were no new gods and demons like Kunpeng, then Taoist Hongjun would not be afraid of the threat of Zhu Jiuyin. After all, no matter how strong the Wu clan is, Zhu Jiuyin is tyrannical. This is the Three Realms, and the one who dominates everything is the way of heaven. Any force will be affected.  The suppression of Heavenly Dao, but with the emergence of new gods and demons such as Kunpeng, everything changed, and the power of Heavenly Dao was suppressed. This made Heavenly Dao unable to completely control the three realms, and Hongjun Daozu had to take care of it.

    Regarding the changes in the way of heaven, Daozu Hongjun also felt helpless in his heart. With his body conforming to the way of heaven, most of the strength of Daozu Hongjun came from the way of heaven. Losing the support of the way of heaven would have a huge impact on him. Hongjun  Daozu can use strong means to intimidate the saints and the immortals of the three realms, so that they can stop their greed, but he cannot threaten Zhu Jiuyin and threaten the Wu clan, which makes Daozu Hongjun crazy.  .

    Without compromise, the three realms will be completely out of control, and the entire three realms will be in trouble. Everyone will face the threat of death, even Taoist Hongjun is no exception. However, Taozu Hongjun is not willing to interrupt the compromise.  This is an opportunity for Buddhism to spread eastward, and I don¡¯t want to see this great opportunity slip away from my hands.

    By aligning his body with the way of heaven, Daozu Hongjun had already lost the chance to transcend, but the appearance of new gods and demons like Kunpeng made him see the opportunity. This made Daozu Hongjun think again about such a great opportunity.Daozu Dao would naturally not give up. If Zhu Jiuyin hadn't been too crazy and ruined his plan, Daozu Hongjun wouldn't have been so eager to take action.

    Taoist Hongjun took a deep breath and said: "What kind of explanation do you want? Could it be that you also want to prevent the spread of Buddhism eastward and ignore the safety of sentient beings in the three realms? If so, you don't need to mention it anymore!  "

    Although Daozu Hongjun was willing to compromise, he would not let Zhu Jiuyin hide the price from the sky. He first took precautions and did not give Zhu Jiuyin the lion a chance to open his mouth, so that he could take a little bit of the initiative.  , don't be too passive.

    In fact, Hongjun Daozu's move was completely useless. To Zhu Jiuyin, Hongjun Daozu's method was not worth mentioning at all. To Zhu Jiuyin, the threat was useless, and Zhu Jiuyin would not do anything about it.  Take it for granted, because Zhu Jiuyin has the confidence to face the collapse of the Three Realms and can protect the Wu Clan from the destruction of the Three Realms.

    What Zhu Jiuyin needs most right now is accumulation, the accumulation of mana. After this battle, Zhu Jiuyin has found a chance to break through. All he needs now is mana. As long as he has enough mana, Zhu Jiuyin can  Yin Ze can break through his own bottleneck in the shortest time and become a quasi-sage, and he no longer has to worry about the threat of Taoist Hongjun.

    Zhu Jiuyin said calmly: "Hongjun, I, Zhu Jiuyin, have always been aboveboard in doing things. I will not offend anyone unless they offend me. This incident started because of Heaven, and all the killings also started in Heaven. I don't have much  As long as you can agree to my request, a thousand nine-thousand-year-old flat peaches, then this matter will be over. Our Wu Clan is not as knowledgeable as Haotian. As for Zhunti and Jieyin, they  I want sentient beings in the three realms to judge the sins I have committed."

    With one thousand nine-thousand-year-old flat peaches, Zhu Jiuyin is really a lion. You must know that when Zhu Jiuyin single-handedly attacked the heaven, he had snatched one thousand nine-thousand-year-old flat peaches from Haotian's hands.  , if another thousand trees are handed over, then only a thousand trees will be left to the Jade Emperor, which will seriously damage the vitality of the heaven.

    If a thousand flat peaches fell into the hands of Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu clan, how much benefit it would bring to the Wu clan. You must know that the ginseng fruit tree of the Great Immortal Zhen Yuanzi has fallen into the hands of Zhu Jiuyin.  If the Witch Clan is given another thousand flat peaches, there will be more great witches among the Witch Clan, and then the Witch Clan will be even stronger.

    Zhu Jiuyin's request gave Taoist Hongjun a headache. A thousand flat peaches were exchanged for the peace of the three realms, in exchange for the Witch Clan to retreat from the heaven, and to protect all living beings in the three realms from the threat of destruction. No matter how you look at such a deal,  It was beneficial to Taoist Hongjun and the Three Realms, but Taoist Hongjun did not dare to agree because he did not want to see the Wu Clan become more powerful, but if he did not agree, he would not be able to give an explanation to the sentient beings in the three realms.

    Seeing the hesitant look on Daozu Hongjun's face, Zhu Jiuyin said in a deep voice: "Hongjun, you don't have much time. If you don't agree, it doesn't matter. As long as my army of the Wu Clan sweeps across the entire heaven.  , then there will be more than a thousand flat peaches, all the treasures in the heaven will become the trophies of my witch clan, you must think clearly!"

    Threatening, nakedly threatening, Zhu Jiuyin threatened Daozu Hongjun in front of all living beings in the three realms. This was really arrogant, but Daozu Hongjun had no choice but to swallow his anger. Who let Zhu Jiuyin do it?  Jiuyin now takes the initiative. At this time, Daozu Hongjun hates Sanqing and Nuwa Empress even more. If Sanqing and Nuwa were willing to take action, how could such a thing happen?

    People had to bow their heads under the eaves. Even if Daozu Hongjun was unwilling to make such a decision, the situation in front of him forced him to make such a decision. Who allowed Zhu Jiuyin to capture Daozu Hongjun?  's weakness.

    Taoist Hongjun took a deep breath and said: "Okay, I agree to your request, but the Wu Clan is not allowed to interfere with the spread of Buddhism to the East, and the Heavenly Court is not allowed to be used as any excuse!"

    Zhu Jiuyin nodded and said: "I still say what I said, I will not offend anyone unless they offend me. If you agree, then we will make a deal. If you don't agree, then we will continue the war. If you want me, Zhu Jiuyin, to make a guarantee, then no  possible!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's strength makes Daozu Hongjun feel helpless, but every minute he delays here, the situation in Heaven becomes more dangerous. Once Heaven is lost, it will be impossible to make a deal with Zhu Jiuyin. The Jade Emperor  The performance with the Queen Mother made Daozu Hongjun really unable to raise any energy, let alone Zhunti. Even his own treasure of enlightenment was cut off by Pangu's true body. And this is not the worst, the most  The tragedy is that half of the 'Seven Treasures Tree' fell into the hands of Gonggong Zuwu. It is impossible to get it back. In other words, the 'Seven Treasures Tree' is completely destroyed. Such a heavy blow to the poor West  That's very serious.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 462: Changes in the situation

    Chapter 462: Changes in the situation

    "We cannot let Zhu Jiuyin and Hongjun reach an agreement, no matter how high the price is, we have to stop it!" When seeing the discussion between Zhu Jiuyin and Hongjun Daozu, Kunpeng was furious.  roared.

    When he saw Kunpeng's crazy look, Zeus snorted disdainfully and said: "Kunpeng, what do you want? This is not something you can stop by shouting twice. What do you want us to do to stop this situation now?"  , we can¡¯t let everyone rush to the three realms to fight Zhu Jiuyin and the others regardless of the safety of nature. Then it¡¯s not to stop Zhu Jiuyin, but to destroy themselves. If you want to die, go crazy.  It¡¯s just that I won¡¯t accompany you!¡±

    As soon as Zeus finished speaking, Odin, who had been silent all this time, said: "Kunpeng, I advise you to give up. No one will seek death. After all, no one is a fool. No one will do such a stupid thing.  !¡±

    When he saw the opposition of Zeus and Odin, Kunpeng's face instantly darkened. He snorted disdainfully and said, "You are so stupid. Haven't you seen the magnitude of the impact behind this matter?"  Well, once Zhu Jiuyin and Hongjun reach an agreement, do you think we still have a chance? If you want to stop it, you don't necessarily have to go and die. We can think of other ways, which doesn't mean we have to be reckless!":

    Zeus and Kunpeng were a little at odds with each other. When he heard Kunpeng's words, Zeus sneered and said: "Kunpeng, you said it lightly. You have to think of another way. If there is a way that can work, then everyone will not  I¡¯m standing here helpless. If you have an idea, you can tell us something for everyone to hear!¡±

    Kunpeng took a deep breath to suppress the murderous intention in his heart towards Zeus. To be honest, Kunpeng had already been filled with murderous intention when Zeus dared to confront him like this, just because the current situation did not allow Kunpeng to do such crazy things.  .  If he kills Zeus, it will definitely arouse the vigilance of everyone present. The power he has finally gathered will be scattered. If he wants to use his strength to seek the Three Realms, it will be a joke. Even if he has something in his heart.  No matter how strong the murderous intention was, under this situation, he could only suppress it to avoid impulsively ruining his own affairs.

    Kunpeng glanced at Zeus with disdain and said: "Zeus, it's not that I underestimate you. With your wisdom, you really can't come up with any good strategies. You only have women in your head and nothing else. If you don't  If you restrain yourself from this kind of personality, sooner or later you will die on a woman¡¯s belly!¡±

    Kunpeng¡¯s words hit on Zeus¡¯s weakness. He shouted angrily: ¡°Kunpeng, what did you say? Say it again. See if I don¡¯t peel off your skin!¡±

    Zeus was just bluffing. If he really dared to fight Kunpeng, he would definitely be dead or alive. Kunpeng could not take the initiative to kill Zeus, but if Zeus provoked the war first, it would be no wonder that Kunpeng was ruthless. Even if  No one could say anything when Zeus was killed by Kunpeng. After all, Zeus himself started the war.

    When he saw Zeus getting angry from embarrassment, Odin, who had always been in contact with Zeus, naturally wanted to resolve the embarrassment for him.  So he said: "Okay, Kunpeng, Zeus. Just say a few words between you two. The most important thing for us now is to find a way to resolve the current crisis. Since Kunpeng has a plan, let everyone listen to it.  !¡±

    When Odin opened his mouth, Zeus couldn't say anything more. Speaking of which, he knew in his heart that he was not strong enough to fight Kunpeng. If he had to make a big fuss with Kunpeng, it would definitely be more than worth the gain, so he snorted coldly.  One voice said: "For the sake of fellow Taoist Odin, I will give you a face this time Kunpeng. If you have any plans, please tell me quickly. Everyone's time is limited, and there is no time for you to waste it here!"

    Regarding Zeus's performance, Kunpeng sneered in his heart. He ignored Zeus and said in a deep voice: "Now we have been targeted by Hongjun and Tiandao. It can be said that we have been completely exposed to their plans."  At this time, it is impossible for us to re-open the Three Realms. If we have to do this, then we have only one choice. Let's work together to forcefully integrate our world with the Three Realms. As long as our world is born in advance, then we  We will not be afraid of the suppression of us by the three realms. Without this suppression of will, we don¡¯t need to take into account the existence of Hongjun and Tiandao. After all, Zhu Jiuyin is a good example!"

    As soon as Kunpeng said this, everyone present couldn't help but gasp. To be honest, they were shocked by Kunpeng's words. This was simply a crazy idea, and it actually caused a stir in their own world.  The idea is to let one world be born in advance and integrate with the three realms in advance. How crazy is this.

    Zeus shouted loudly: "Kunpeng, you are crazy, do you know what you are talking about? You want our world to be born early, do you think?"??What price will we pay and how much effort will it take?  "

    When hearing Zeus's question, Kunpeng sneered and said: "That's enough Zeus, of course I understand what I'm talking about. You think it's difficult and crazy to make our world come into being, but it's not like we don't have it."  Opportunity, as for the price, as long as we can succeed, the price is nothing. I don¡¯t believe you are so stupid that you can¡¯t even calculate such an account, then you are such a waste!¡±

    Kunpeng slapped Zeus in the face naked, and the slap made Zeus furious. But Kunpeng had no choice but to endure the bad breath, and stared at Kunpeng fiercely.  He even wanted to tear off a piece of flesh from Kunpeng's body, which shows how much he hates Kunpeng.

    Zeus sneered and said: "It's a mere price. Do you know that this little price means you have to fight with your life? To be born in the previous world in advance is not something that can be accomplished with just a little bit of strength. Are you crazy?  Go crazy on your own, I won¡¯t accompany you, the pressure is too great to be with a lunatic like you!"

    In the heart of Zeus, Kunpeng has become a madman at this moment, and a complete madman, and he can even think of such a crazy idea.  This is simply risking your own life for the future.

    Kunpeng sneered and said: "Zeus, if you want to leave, you can leave. No one here can stop you. But you have to remember it clearly. If you wait until you cross this threshold, you will not have to do it again in the future.  Want to work with us again!¡±

    I have to say that Kunpeng¡¯s last words were extremely stressful. They directly threatened Zeus to kick him out of the cooperative team. If Zeus left in anger, he would really miss the opportunity.  He was not a fool and naturally knew that Demon Master Kunpeng would be so angry at this time.

    Although Zeus wanted to give the demon master Kunpeng a slap in the mouth, it was a pity that he did not have that chance, and Kunpeng would not give him this chance.  So he could only face Kunpeng again. After all, he needed to make all preparations before the battle.

    Odin took a deep breath and said: "Fellow Daoist Kunpeng, how sure are you of this matter? Can you tell me and let me hear it? After all, this is not a trivial matter. Once we take action, everyone will  It needs to be done with all our strength. By then, all our efforts will be invested, and everything will undergo earth-shaking changes. We have to proceed with caution!"

    Kunpeng sneered and said: "You have to be careful. If we all turn a blind eye to such an opportunity, then I would like to ask if this is your idea, and if you, Odin, are timid. There is no risk.  Then there will be rewards. Nothing good comes for nothing in this world. If you want to succeed, you have to take risks!"

    Kunpeng¡¯s words attracted the attention of many people. Under this situation, most people agreed with Kunpeng¡¯s statement. Under such a situation, they had to take risks if they wanted to break the situation.

    Sun God Laze said in a deep voice: "Fellow Daoist Kunpeng, I wonder how sure you are about this matter?"

    Kunpeng took a deep breath and said: "If I say I am very sure, I would be deceiving everyone. I am only five points sure about this matter, and it must be based on everyone taking action quickly. If I wait for Zhu Jiuyin  After making a compromise with Hongjun, it will be too late, and the price paid by then will not be as small as it is now!"

    After hearing these words, the Sun God Ra said in a deep voice: "Okay, this time I agree with your suggestion. Let's risk our lives and give it a try. Success or failure depends on our own destiny. If we don't fight hard, we may not have a chance.  After all, our actions have attracted the attention of the saints, and it will be too late if we don¡¯t take action!¡±

    With the support of the sun god Ra, Kunpeng breathed a sigh of relief, and Zeus and Odin looked at each other. They were not idiots, and naturally they understood the impact of the situation on them.  No matter how dangerous people are, Zeus sighed and said: "Well, if that's the case, then we will risk our lives to accompany you Kunpeng. I hope your plan will not disappoint everyone!"

    After making the decision, Kunpeng and others immediately took action without hesitation and began to gather their own strength to prepare for a head-on battle with Zhu Jiuyin and Hongjun Taozu. With a thought in their minds, there was a turbulence in the chaos.  Endless murderous intent began to gather, and these people were destroying the birth of the world through their own beliefs.

    Just when Kunpeng and others were frantically launching such an astonishing move, Taoist Hongjun sighed and said: "It's okay, everything is up to you. Take away the thousand flat peaches, and I will inform Haotian right away!"  "

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? As soon as Daozu Hongjun said these words, the whole Three Realms erupted into bursts of joy and laughter. With these words of Daozu Hongjun, they finally got rid of despair.I'm worried that all of them will die if the war breaks out.

    Zhu Jiuyin didn't want to have long nights and long dreams. After all, if it were delayed for a moment, the matter would be more stressful. He said in a deep voice: "Okay, then we will go to the heaven. As soon as the transaction is completed, I, Zhu Jiuyin, guarantee that the Wu Clan army will immediately retreat."  Team, all time is over, as long as Haotian and the others no longer cause trouble for our Wu Clan, then our Wu Clan will not take the initiative to become enemies with them, after all, the goal of all of us is the newly born gods and demons!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's words came out, Taoist Hongjun felt a little angry. Zhu Jiuyin clearly didn't believe him, otherwise he wouldn't be in such a hurry to go to heaven. Although Zhu Jiuyin  Jiuyin's move was a bit excessive, but Taoist Hongjun could only acquiesce. Who let Zhu Jiuyin take the initiative now?

    Just when Taoist Hongjun and Zhu Jiuyin were about to go to heaven, suddenly the entire three realms felt a burst of pressure coming from the void. Taoist Hongjun felt the anger of heaven, and Hong used his body to match Tao.  Jun Daozu soon learned the reason for everything from Tiandao. Kunpeng's true body had achieved the goal of making the world where they were born in advance, and this pressure came from the space where they were, and this pressure was resisting the will of Tiandao.  The blockade of the Three Realms.

    When he felt all this, Taoist Hongjun's face changed drastically in an instant. Crisis, this was an unprecedented crisis. As a Taoist who combines body and Taoism, he understood that if the other party's world came early, then the spread of Buddhism to the East would be very difficult.  It will definitely be affected, and more importantly, the advent of the world will completely offset the suppression of gods and demons in the three realms.

    At this time, Taoist Hongjun couldn't care less about arguing with Zhu Jiuyin, and shouted: "All the saints return to their positions to resist the invasion of gods and demons!" At this time, Taozu Hongjun finally wanted to borrow the power of the saints to stabilize the situation.  Regarding the overall situation of the Three Realms, although Sanqing and Nuwa were unwilling to accept it, they did not dare to shirk it under such circumstances. As for Saint Zhunti and Saint Jieyin, that was not to mention, but for the two of them,  It was said that it was just a coincidence. Saint Zhunti was severely injured by Pangu's true form in the battle with the Wu clan. Now he only relied on his own will to support him from falling. Not to mention Jieyin, he  But he is just a quasi-sage, so even if he wants to help, he is powerless.

    The Witch Clan has the strength to help Hongjun Daozu and Heavenly Dao prevent the invasion of gods and demons. After all, the power of the Six Paths of Reincarnation is very important. Once the Hou Tuzu Witch is willing to take action, the chance of winning will increase by three points. Unfortunately, this series of changes makes people feel lingering fear.  , even though Zhu Jiuyin and Daozu Hongjun had reached a verbal agreement, Hou Tu Zu Wu did not make any move, but quietly waited for everyone's actions. After all, this was not related to the interests of the Wu clan.  It is natural to have disputes. It is impossible for Hou Tu Zuwu to sacrifice her own strength to help the Three Realms and help the Three Realms survive this disaster. It is already a great blessing among misfortunes for her not to take advantage of the situation at this time.  , no one expected her to help everyone resist the invasion of gods and demons.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 463: Taking advantage of the situation

    Chapter 463: Taking advantage of the situation

    While the saints were resisting the invasion of gods and demons, Zhu Jiuyin had a sneer in his eyes. If he didn't take advantage of this opportunity, he would be really sorry for himself and for those who died here.  In the midst of the war, Zhu Jiuyin had no idea of ??the few treasures Taozu Hongjun had on him. After all, Taozu Hongjun¡¯s cultivation level was there, not to mention that the only thing that could arouse Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s interest was the Chaos Treasure.  'Jade dish of good fortune', other treasures are nothing. Relatively speaking, the flat peach in heaven is more interesting to Zhu Jiuyin. The ginseng fruit tree Zhu Jiuyin has completed a qualitative transformation, and now Zhu Jiuyin is  Pantao came up with the idea. If he could return to his origin and let this innate spiritual root return, it would be a great good thing for Zhu Jiuyin.

    As soon as his mind moved, Zhu Jiuyin ignored Taoist Hongjun, nor the gods and demons who were about to invade, nor the life and death of many creatures in the west. Zhu Jiuyin used his magical power and left through the air, coming directly.  Arriving at the Pantaoyuan in the Heavenly Court, it would not have been easy for Zhu Jiuyin to break through the sky directly in the past. After all, there was the defense of the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Array' on the Heavenly Court, but now everything is impossible.  The problem is, the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' has been broken, and many of the heavenly soldiers and generals in Heaven have also been restrained by the Wu Clan army. Many places have become undefended places. Although there are still a few people in Pantaoyuan  He was guarding, but for a strong man like Zhu Jiuyin, these few people could not stop his every move.

    Time waits for no one. Zhu Jiuyin doesn¡¯t know how long it will take Taoist Hongjun and the saints to complete this resistance. He must act as soon as possible to grab the flat peaches he needs. After arriving at the flat peach garden, Zhu Jiuyin  Without saying a word, Yin opened his own divine kingdom with a thought, and an invisible suction force sucked all the 9,000-year-old flat peaches in the peach garden into his own divine kingdom, leaving not a single one for the heaven.  .

    Zhu Jiuyin played hard this time. For him, he had fallen out with Daozu Hongjun and the others anyway. Since he had such a great opportunity, if he didn't take advantage of it.  That is a fool who keeps these flat peaches to support his enemies. This is not Zhu Jiuyin's style. For him, he can grab as many benefits as he can, regardless of what others think.  No matter how you look at it, it has nothing to do with you.

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s sudden robbery made Daozu Hongjun¡¯s face darken.  If he hadn't been resisting the invasion of Kunpeng and other gods and demons, Taoist Hongjun would have been tempted to attack Zhu Jiuyin. All three thousand nine-thousand-year-old flat peaches fell into Zhu Jiuyin's hands.  , there is no more tree in heaven.  How could this result not make Daozu Hongjun angry?

    Hongjun Daozu shouted angrily: "Zhu Jiuyin, you are so arrogant, you dare to go back on your word!"

    After hearing the words of Daozu Hongjun, Zhu Jiuyin sneered and said: "Hongjun, it's not that I reneged on my promise. It's that you haven't fulfilled my request. If that's the case, why should I waste time waiting? I'll come by myself  It¡¯s up to you. If you have any objections, let¡¯s see who can¡¯t hold on first!¡±

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, all the saints were angry at Zhu Jiuyin's shamelessness. If Zhu Jiuyin did such a thing at this time, it was obvious that he was holding everyone back. This  It's time to fight with Daozu Hongjun.  Isn't it clear that the gods and demons are going to invade the three realms? You must know that everyone is not fully prepared yet, especially the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin who are gnashing their teeth in hatred for Zhu Jiuyin.

    Of course, everyone also understands that Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s method of taking advantage of others¡¯ misfortune is quite normal.  If they were standing in Zhu Jiuyin's position, they would probably make the same choice. After all, if people don't do it for themselves, they will be destroyed by heaven and earth.

    With Zhu Jiuyin's move, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother couldn't help but curse loudly in their hearts. Zhu Jiuyin had taken this little bit of their property into consideration again.  Although Daozu Hongjun did not tell the details, the two of them naturally understood what happened with their wisdom.  In the heaven, the only thing that interests Zhu Jiuyin is the flat peach garden. A fool also knows what cruelty Zhu Jiuyin will do if he chooses to take advantage of the situation at this time. He is afraid that all the flat peaches of nine thousand years will fall into it.  In the hands of Zhu Jiuyin, when he thought of this, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother looked angrily at the Wu clan who were rampaging in the heaven, but he couldn't do anything to them. As long as the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother didn't want to die, they could only endure it.  With this bad breath, they can't expect Daozu Hongjun to save their lives now. After all, Daozu Hongjun's energy is now focused on resisting the invasion of foreign enemies, and there is no threat to Zhu Jiuyin.

    In fact, at this time, the fool also understood that Zhu Jiuyin's counterattack against the Three Realms was already very good, and it was natural to take advantage of the situation. There are many people in the Three Realms who have such thoughts, but they do not have Zhu Jiuyin's powerful  Cultivation level, without Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s crazy methods,So I can only sigh secretly.

    When he heard Zhu Jiuyin's answer, Daozu Hongjun was extremely angry. However, in this situation, anger could no longer solve the problem. The most important thing for him right now was to block the invasion of gods and demons first. Once  Allowing the world of gods and demons to enter the Three Realms, without completing the eastward transmission of Buddhism and consolidating the seals of the chaotic gods and demons, will be a catastrophe for the Three Realms. I don¡¯t know how many living beings will be affected.  Under this situation, Taoist Hongjun could only endure his bad breath and acquiesced to Zhu Jiuyin's act of taking advantage of the situation, instead of impulsively forcing Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu clan to rebel again.

    Daozu Hongjun took a deep breath to suppress the anger in his heart, and shouted loudly: "Zhu Jiuyin must be measured in your life. You have got everything you should take, and if you still don't stop, if you do it right, then  It¡¯s not a good thing for anyone!¡±

    In fact, there was no need for Daozu Hongjun to remind him that after plundering the last two thousand nine-thousand-year-old peach trees in the heaven, Zhu Jiuyin had no intention of continuing to fight with them, even though the Wu clan swept away this time.  Heavenly Court, killing all quarters, created an extremely powerful momentum, causing turmoil in the three realms, and gained huge benefits, but it also exposed many shortcomings. If the Wu Clan wants to truly unify the three realms, it still needs  More details, the most important thing is that after this war, the Three Realms have changed, everything will be revealed, and there will be no secrets.

    Zhu Jiuyin took a deep breath and said: "Hongjun, you don't need to remind me. I, Zhu Jiuyin, know what to do and what not to do. If you have time to pay attention to me, you might as well focus on the gods and demons."  Above the invasion, that is the key point, hahaha!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin said and left with a smile. As Zhu Jiuyin left from the Heavenly Court, Gonggong Ancestral Witch gave an order, and the entire Wu Clan army began to shrink and retreat. Although it was said that this time the Heavenly Court was not completely occupied, it was already  They beat Heaven to the point where it almost collapsed, and even plundered countless resources from Heaven. Of course, the Wu clan's losses were not small, but they were insignificant compared to Heaven.

    The Wu Clan army retreated calmly from the Heavenly Court. The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother had livid faces and glared at each other, but they did not dare to give the order to pursue. They could only watch the other party swaggeringly leave in front of them. This  Endless anger arose in their hearts, but it was the West that caused all this. Things started from the West, and it was Heaven that suffered the most damage in the end. How could this not make the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother angry?

    The reason why there is such a result lies in Taoist Hongjun. If Taoist Hongjun hadn't treated Tianting as an abandoned son and vigorously suppressed himself, how could Tianting have reached this point and been beaten at the door?  He came to plunder and then left in front of him. The majesty he had established with his previous efforts was completely reduced to nothing after this battle. Heaven became the laughing stock of the three worlds. How could the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother suffer such huge losses?  willingly.

    "It's a pity that the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother can do nothing even if they are unwilling. In this world, strength is respected. They have no strength to protect themselves and can only swallow their lives. This is their fate.

    When he saw Zhu Jiuyin taking advantage of his invasion to rob the Heavenly Court, Kunpeng felt extremely bitter in his heart. His behavior actually created an opportunity for Zhu Jiuyin, which he couldn't accept, but no matter whether he could accept it or not  This is the fact and he cannot change it.  The only thing that makes Kunpeng feel at ease is that after this robbery, there is no chance of reconciliation between Zhu Jiuyin, Taoist Hongjun and even the saints. The two sides will become life-and-death enemies. This can be regarded as  The greatest blessing among misfortunes can be regarded as their gain.

    Although Kunpeng and others used all their strength for this operation, they forced the world of gods and demons to be born in advance, which required a considerable price for them. Without the help of Taoist Hongjun and the saints,  If they were blocked, they still had a chance to succeed. However, facing the obstruction of Taoist Hongjun and the saints, their action failed this time. It was impossible for the world of gods and demons to immediately integrate with the Three Realms.  things.

    After so much effort, we got such a result, which made Zeus, Odin and others very dissatisfied. Zeus said with a gloomy face: "Kunpeng, we all attacked with all our strength according to your plan, but you see  Let¡¯s see what the result is. Not even the slightest benefit has been gained, but it¡¯s a waste of everyone¡¯s energy. Shouldn¡¯t you give everyone an explanation for this!¡±

 Text Chapter 464: Forced to Confess

    Chapter 464: Forced into the Palace

    Hearing this, Kunpeng glanced at Zeus with disdain and sneered: "What kind of explanation do you want? Do you think our actions are meaningless? I am wasting everyone's energy. Don't you see?  Has the deal between Zhu Jiuyin and Hongjun Daozu broken down? Isn¡¯t this our purpose? I really don¡¯t know what you are thinking about. Is it true that the fight between us is greater than everything else?  You have lost your mind!"

    As soon as Kunpeng said these words, Zeus's face became gloomy. He only saw the failure of the invasion, but forgot why everyone wanted to invade in advance. However, under this situation, Zeus could not just let it go.  It would be more disadvantageous for him to give in, and now he has to continue to fight back.

    Just listening, Zeus sneered and said: "I don't think everything you do is fake, but I, Zeus, am not so tasteless that I will ignore the overall situation because of our fight. In your eyes, I think my plan is very bad."  It succeeded, but such a success is extremely funny. Even if we didn¡¯t take action, things would still be like this. Now you use this to talk about things, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s funny? Do you really think that people like us can¡¯t be easily fooled!¡±

    Zeus's words made all the gods and demons present secretly nod their heads. Kunpeng's words really cannot be used to make sense, and things are indeed as Zeus said. Even without their oppression, such things will still happen. It's a pity.  These people have forgotten one thing. Without their attack, Zhu Jiuyin would not have the opportunity to take advantage of the fire, and it would not further intensify the relationship with Taoist Hongjun and even the immortals of the three realms. Unfortunately, this does not  No one thought about it carefully. All they thought about was this failure, and they wanted to squeeze some benefits from Kunpeng.

    How could Kunpeng not see what these people were thinking? When faced with Zeus's words, Kunpeng snorted disdainfully and said, "Okay, very good. Since you said that, there is nothing between us."  Let¡¯s talk about it, I¡¯ve done everything I need to do. As for what you think, that¡¯s your own business. If anything happens in the future, let¡¯s each do our own thing!¡±

    When Kunpeng said this, he suddenly left without even a chance to explain to everyone. He was worried that if he stayed any longer, he would be tempted to kill Zeus. His departure disappointed many people.  Kunpeng left.  They didn't get any benefits, but instead hated Kunpeng, which was a bit worth the loss.

    Kunpeng left calmly, ignoring what happened this time.  But this time the matter did not end like this. Although Daozu Hongjun and the others blocked the coming of the world of gods and demons, the price paid was not small. When such a big thing happened in the Three Realms, Hongjun had to let  Daozu is about to express something.

    The Wu Clan army retreated from the Heavenly Court and returned to Nanzhan Prefecture.  However, the protection of the Pangu Temple was not withdrawn, and the entire Nanzhan Province was still shielded by the power of the Pangu Temple. As for Hou Tuzu Wu and Zhu Jiuyin, they returned to the underworld. Now the Three Realms are due to Zhu Jiuyin and Zhu Jiuyin.  The outbreak of the Wu clan plunged into chaos. Countless people became greedy, making the entire Three Realms out of control.

    Faced with such a situation, Daozu Hongjun had to become stronger, otherwise the entire Three Realms would be in chaos and everything would be out of control.  As for Tang Sanzang, Jingwei and the Birdman, everyone no longer pays attention to it. This is no longer the point. They have all been forgotten.

    Speaking of which, when Kunpeng and others wanted to invade the Three Realms, Gabriel made a decisive decision to abandon Tang Sanzang immediately.  She no longer fought with the Jingwei, and directly left through the air and sneaked into the Earth Star, saving her own life. Otherwise, if she continued in the Earth Immortal World, she would definitely die.  The saints will not pay attention to her, after all, she is just a junior.  But the disciples of various sects would not let her go.

    The Wu Clan gained astonishing benefits by releasing and closing. Zhu Jiuyin paid no attention to anything when he returned to the underworld. First, he began to pay attention to the changes in his own Kingdom of God. Three Thousand Nine Thousand Years Trees  After all the flat peaches fell into his hands, Zhu Jiuyin also had a big change in his heart. On the one hand, he wanted to leave it like this without making the slightest change, so that the Wu Clan could have nine thousand years of flat peaches.  , can enhance the strength of the bottom of the Wu clan, but doing so has great shortcomings. After all, the struggle at the bottom in the next battle is nothing. It is the power of the upper level that really determines the outcome. Silai  After thinking about going, Zhu Jiuyin gave up such an idea and used the power of the Kingdom of God to return the three thousand flat peaches to their origin.

    Under the support of the vitality of the small world, the three thousand flat peaches returned to their origin quickly. The essence of the three thousand flat peaches was condensed on one flat peach, and a powerful water spirit emanated from the flat peach tree.  Zhu Jiuyin's Kingdom of God has undergone qualitative changes, andZhu Jiuyin is cultivated with the power of one world. Otherwise, it would be impossible to return to the origin. At the moment when the innate water spirit root and the peach tree were formed, the power of the entire world was drained away. If it were not for Zhu Jiuyin,  The world is extremely solidified, and I am afraid that the entire world will be destroyed the moment it takes shape. After all, the power required by an innate spiritual root is too huge, and it is beyond belief.

    Zhu Jiuyin has succeeded. The ginseng fruit tree and the flat peach are already in hand. With these two complete innate spiritual roots, Zhu Jiuyin's world has begun to evolve, and Zhu Jiuyin's own accumulation has also begun to increase dramatically.

    While Zhu Jiuyin was cultivating crazily, Taoist Hongjun in the Zixiao Palace summoned Sanqing, Nuwa, the Second Saint of the West, the Jade Emperor, the Queen Mother, Zhen Yuanzi, and the Minghe Ancestor together  , such a big thing happened in the Three Realms, Hongjun Daozu had to express his feelings.

    Hongjun Daozu glanced at everyone with cold eyes and shouted in a deep voice: "Tell me, why did such a thing happen?"

    As soon as Daozu Hongjun opened his mouth, the leading saint sighed secretly. He knew that if the West did not take the initiative to admit its mistakes at this time, it would be even more suppressed. After all, all this happened because of the West, and he had to do it.  Give everyone an explanation, otherwise even Taoist Hongjun will not be able to protect them.

    The saint took a deep breath and stood up and said: "Teacher, all this is my fault in the West. We are too eager for quick success and should not have rashly taken action to give the power to the witch clan and gods and demons for our own selfish interests."  If you have the chance, please ask the teacher to punish you!"

    When he heard the words of Saint Jieying, Taishang Laojun snorted disdainfully and said: "Junior Brother Jieyin, you put it lightly. Is that because you are eager for quick success and instant benefit? It's because you are too greedy. If it weren't for you  How could the West be so greedy and cause chaos in the Three Realms? What happened this time is enough to show that you are no longer qualified to lead the trend of the Three Realms!"

    As soon as Taishang Laojun said this, Yuanshi Tianzun immediately echoed: "What the senior brother said is true. I agree with what the master said, but this time Haotian and Yaochi also made a big mistake. If they hadn't acted wantonly, they wouldn't be able to do it."  Considering the overall situation, colluding with the West will not force the Wu Clan and Zhu Jiuyin to rebel, let alone allow the Wu Clan to fight out of Nanzhan Prefecture. The two of them are no longer worthy of being the masters of the Three Realms, and are no longer worthy of presiding over the overall situation of the heaven.  I hope the teacher will make the decision!¡±

    Good guy, Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun are going to play big this time. They want to force Hongjun Daozu into the palace again, completely collapse the situation of Western Daxing, and drive the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother out of heaven.

    Under normal circumstances, Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun's plan may still succeed, but now they are self-defeating. After all, the majesty of Daozu Hongjun has been severely damaged in this battle. If they give up the Jade Emperor again,  , the Queen Mother and the Two Saints of the West, Hongjun Daozu in the three realms can no longer control the overall situation.

    Taoist Hongjun's face changed and he shouted in a deep voice: "That's enough, is this what you think? Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun, you two have let me down so much. What you see in your eyes is just fighting. Could it be that  Don¡¯t you think about the safety of the Three Realms? Do you know what consequences this will have?¡±

    As soon as Daozu Hongjun said this, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother breathed a sigh of relief. To be honest, they were really worried that Daozu Hongjun would give up on them at this time and use them to comfort Sanqing, Nuwa and others.

    Taishang Laojun was not overwhelmed by Taoist Hongjun's momentum, but argued hard: "Teacher, it's not that we want to fight, but that we have to do so. We also need to explain something to our disciples, and we have to give it to the three realms.  All living beings have an explanation. If the two junior brothers Jie Yin and Zhunti caused such a big thing without punishment, how can they convince the public? Heaven Court even gave the Witch Clan an excuse because of their own selfishness, and killed Heaven Court in a rage.  , It has completely disgraced the face of the Heavenly Court. How can such a Heavenly Court be so majestic in the eyes of all living beings in the three realms!"

    Taishang Laojun's words are like sharp swords, challenging Daozu Hongjun's bottom line. Every time Taishang Laojun speaks, Daozu Hongjun's face becomes more and more gloomy and scary, but Taishang Laojun doesn't do anything about it.  Withdraw.

    After Taishang Laojun finished speaking, Daozu Hongjun snorted and said: "This is what you think. You only care about your own interests and have never considered the overall situation. What do you do, senior brother?"  Deke is such a failure. Compared to punishing Jieyin, Zhunti, Haotian, and Yaochi, haven't you seen the changes in the external environment? Once the gods and demons in Kunpeng successfully invade the Three Realms, do you know what the consequences will be like?  , if you want to focus on dealing with your junior brothers, you might as well focus on Kunpeng and the Wu clan, they are the scourge of the three realms!"

 Text Chapter 465: Forced Pressure

    Chapter 465: Forced Pressure

    The words of Daozu Hongjun didn't save any face for Taishang Laojun. They slapped him directly in the face, and they slapped him in front of so many people. Such a result was something Taishang Laojun didn't expect, but  Even so, Taishang Laojun has no intention of retreating, and he cannot retreat now. After all, this is no longer an ordinary matter, but has risen to his own interests. No matter how generous Taishang Laojun is, he cannot give up, let alone  What's more, Taishang Laojun himself is not generous at all.

    Taishang Laojun took a deep breath to calm down. He knew that he was facing Daozu Hongjun and could not be careless in the slightest. If his own heart could not calm down, then there would be no chance at all.  He might be getting an advantage from Daozu Hongjun, so he tried hard to calm down before talking.

    When his mood calmed down, Taishang Laojun said: "Teacher, I know that you are very optimistic about the West, and you are optimistic about Zhunti and Jingyin Junior Brother. However, the state has national laws, families have family rules, and heaven has rules. Now, no matter it is  Whether it is the West where Junior Brother is received or the Heavenly Court of Haotian, they have violated the rules and should be punished. If they have nothing to do, then how will the sentient beings in the three realms view the way of heaven? Everything will be in chaos.  At that time, the consequences will be even more unimaginable, I hope the teacher will think twice before giving an explanation to the sentient beings in the three realms!"

    Good guy, Taishang Laojun is really awesome. Daozu Hongjun said everything to this extent, but he still did not back down, he was still so stubborn, he had to ask Daozu Hongjun for an explanation, and he had to let Jieyin,  Zhunti, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother had to pay the price for everything they had done before, and they did not save any face for them.

    As soon as Taishang Laojun said these words, the faces of the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin showed endless anger. The two saints were angry that Taishang Laojun was so entangled in their affairs.  Under such circumstances, they cannot retreat, otherwise it will only make people think that they are weak and can be bullied. In that case, the West will have to face a more difficult and dangerous situation if it wants to prosper.

    Before Taoist Hongjun could speak, Saint Zhunti took a deep breath and said: "Elder Brother, I admit that I bear a great responsibility for everything that happened before. But since Eldest Brother has raised the responsibility, then I  I would like to ask Senior Brother, shouldn¡¯t you be held responsible for everything you did in the East China Sea? Although I, the West, did things a bit out of line, I had no intention of harming all sentient beings in the three realms. It was just an accident. But Senior Brother, you are in the East China Sea  But what they did was different. The seal in the East China Sea Dragon Palace was related to the safety of all living beings in the three realms, but the senior brothers knew this but couldn't let go of their greed, and insisted on breaking the power of the seal.  How should we calculate this? If you do good deeds intentionally, you will not be rewarded, and if you do evil unintentionally, you will not be punished. This is an unintentional act by me in the West, but you did it intentionally. Relatively speaking, the faults of your senior brothers are greater than those of me in the West.  It¡¯s even bigger. If we want to hold people accountable, then all the senior brothers will not be able to escape responsibility!¡±

    Since Taishang Laojun had already torn his face, Saint Zhunti had nothing to hold back, so he spread everything out and said, immediately blinding Sanqing and Nuwa Empress, and directly stabbed them in the face.  On top of his weakness, he pulled out a posture of perish together, and wanted to fight to the death with Taishang Laojun.

    The words of Saint Zhunti spoke to the heart of Taoist Hongjun about the actions of Sanqing and Nuwa.  There is no anger in Daozu Hongjun's heart. However, under the current situation, Daozu Hongjun is unwilling to spread everything. That would have a bad impact. However, Taishang Laojun is so aggressive, which naturally arouses Daozu Hongjun's dissatisfaction.  .

    Daozu Hongjun shouted in a deep voice: "That's enough. Do you still have the existence of me as a teacher in your eyes? Whatever you want to do, you can't rebel against each other. Don't think that just because you are saints, you can do whatever you want. Even saints can be punished by heaven.  Death. Don¡¯t do things to the extreme, otherwise no one can save you. I don¡¯t want to say anything more about the past. From now on, no one should mention the past grudges, otherwise don¡¯t blame  I hate you so much. I have summoned you to Zixiao Palace not to listen to you expose each other, but to discuss how to face the next crisis. Look at what you have become now. You can only fight like this.  Can you defeat the witch clan and become an enemy of the gods and demons?"

    No one dared to refute Daozu Hongjun's shouting, not even Taishang Laojun dared to say anything more, because he could hear how angry Daozu Hongjun was in his words, and  You can also hear how powerful the warning is. If you continue to dwell on the previous matter at this time, I am afraid that the gains outweigh the losses. Even if Taoist Hongjun intends to protect the two sages of the West and Tianting, Taishang Laojun also  I can only admit it, after all, Taishang Laojun is not Zhu Jiuyin, let alone Houtu Zusha, and he has no ability to fall out with Daozu Hongjun.

    The Supreme Lord remained silent. Naturally, Yuanshi Tianzun would not be stupid enough to jump out and offend Daozu Hongjun again, so he kept his mouth shut.He stopped saying anything and stood there quietly listening to Taozu Hongjun's scolding.

    When he saw that Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun no longer refuted, Taoist Hongjun did not continue to scold him. After all, everything has a limit, and Taoist Hongjun could not make things perfect. That would not be a good thing for anyone.  If Sanqing and Nuwa Empress were really forced to rebel, even if Daozu Hongjun could control the overall situation, he would have to pay a heavy price in the end. This is something Daozu Hongjun is not willing to see. After all, the overall situation is still the most important thing at the moment.

    Seeing that Daozu Hongjun's anger had subsided a lot, Empress Nuwa said: "Teacher, before we were just confused and forgot our identity. In fact, we don't want to see the Three Realms go to destruction. After all, we  These people have their roots in the Three Realms. I wonder if Teacher can help us make up for our previous behavior so that we can feel at ease!"

    Once Empress Nuwa¡¯s words came out, she eased the conflict with Taoist Hongjun, at least giving Taoist Hongjun a step to go down without being so embarrassed, and also shifted the topic to other aspects.

    Taoist Hongjun is very clear about what Nuwa Empress is thinking. Not only Taoist Hongjun knows it, but also everyone present. If the outbreak of the Witch Clan poses the greatest threat to the Demon Clan, the daughter of the Saint of the Demon Clan is  How could Empress Nuwa not be vigilant and not worried? It was normal for her to say such words. On the contrary, it would be a bit abnormal and strange for Empress Nuwa to do nothing.

    Daozu Hongjun took a deep breath and said: "What happened has already happened, and there is no need to hold people responsible again. I have said so much to hope that you can recognize your mistakes and not make the same mistakes again in the future.  You have all seen the strength of the Wu Clan, and you all know how cruel Zhu Jiuyin's methods are. Although Zhu Jiuyin can temporarily make concessions this time, it is only temporary. It won't be long before the Wu Clan will  Will come back again. After all, most of the flat peaches in heaven have fallen into his hands. So many flat peaches are enough to make the Wu clan's power go further. As for Zhu Jiuyin, if my teacher is not wrong, it won't be long before he will break through.  Now you have become a real Chaos God and Demon!"

    As soon as Daozu Hongjun said this, Sanqing was dumbfounded.  Empress Nuwa was also dumbfounded, and the Second Saint of the West was equally dumbfounded. As for Zhen Yuanzi, Ming He, the Jade Emperor, and the Queen Mother, they were a little calm and did not react much, as if this matter had nothing to do with them.

    Although it is said that Zhu Jiuyin plundered all the nine thousand years of flat peaches from heaven.  However, in the hearts of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, they did not hate Zhu Jiuyin too much, because they knew in their hearts that even if Zhu Jiuyin did not personally plunder the flat peach trees on the heavenly court, they would not be able to save these flat peaches.

    Why do the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother have such thoughts in their hearts? The reason is actually very simple. After this battle, the three realms can be said to have suffered heavy losses. The losses in the heaven alone are very shocking, and these all need to be compensated. The three realms  The innate spiritual roots among them are limited, and the most are in heaven.  Based on Taoist Hongjun's attitude towards him, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother naturally knew what the outcome would be. Now that everything had been taken away by Zhu Jiuyin, it was their business and they did not need to be oppressed by Taoist Hongjun.  This is also a good thing for them.

    After hearing what Taoist Hongjun said, Nuwa Empress could not calm down. She said anxiously: "Teacher, we can find a way to stop it. If Zhu Jiuyin is allowed to break through the cultivation level again, I'm afraid it will be even more difficult for us.  Suppress Zhu Jiuyin and the crazy Wu Clan. Then the Three Realms will probably face a catastrophe!"

    Daozu Hongjun said in a deep voice: "As a master, why don't you know all this, but this is the arrangement of fate. If you could let go of the calculations in each other's hearts before, how could things come to this point? Now you are anxious  , but what's the use? It's already too late. If you want to stop it, what can you do to stop it? The current situation is that there are hidden dangers inside and powerful enemies outside. We can only take one step at a time. I hope you can do it this time.  Learn your lesson and don¡¯t make the same mistake again!¡±

    As soon as Daozu Hongjun said these words, the expressions of Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun were a little unnatural. With their wisdom, they could naturally understand the intention of Daozu Hongjun's words. This was to divide them and their daughter.  The relationship between Empress Nuwa and Empress Nuwa will naturally resist with all her strength under the oppression of the Wu clan. In this case, she will be commanded by Daozu Hongjun, and the agreement between them will become a joke. Daozu Hongjun  This move made Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun secretly distressed.

    Suddenly, Taishang Laojun had a new idea. He stepped forward and said: "Teacher, since our situation is so dangerous now, why don't we fight with all our strength. This time the Wu Clan will attack.  Ming Ming wants to regain the status of the protagonists of the three realms. Their move will definitely threaten the human race. The three emperors and five emperors of the human race all have extraordinary cultivation.Why, why not let them come out of the Fire Cloud Cave, so as to reduce everyone's pressure!  "

    As soon as Taishang Laojun said this, the eyes of everyone present suddenly lit up. This is a good way. If the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors can unblock the three realms, there will be eight more masters. The momentum of the human race will be greatly increased, and the Wu race will be  Forming strong pressure, Empress Nuwa was naturally the happiest for Taishang Laojun's suggestion.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out: "Teacher, what the senior brother said makes sense. If we can get help from the Emperor, our pressure will be reduced a lot. I hope the teacher can take care of it!"

    In response to Taishang Laojun's suggestion, Daozu Hongjun shook his head and sighed: "Do you think my master has never thought of this? Things are not as simple as you think. The Human Emperor is staying in the Fire Cloud Cave.  It is suppressing the destiny of the human race. Once they leave the Fire Cloud Cave, the destiny of the human race will change. The death of any Human Emperor will affect the destiny of the human race. It can be said that once  If all the Human Emperors fall, then the human race will surely fall!"

    "His!" After hearing the words of Daozu Hongjun, everyone present couldn't help but gasped. No one thought that things would be so dangerous. Even a fool could know that once the human race fell, the general of the Three Realms  Who will win the world? There is no one else except the Wu clan. Is such a danger really worth taking? This makes everyone hesitate. Although they all hope to reduce their own pressure, who wants to take such a risk?  They are all worried. After all, this is not a trivial matter. It is related to the safety of the Three Realms and the vital interests of all of them.

    After a while, Taishang Laojun asked: "Teacher, don't you have any other solution? The human race has been able to reach this day and it is not only the Human Emperor who can influence it. Even if there is no Human Emperor, there should be no such thing."  What a huge impact!¡±

    Daozu Hongjun glanced at Taishang Laojun and said: "There is no other way. The race war is not as simple as you think. You have also seen the fate of the demon clan. They have lost the demon emperor."  Everything, including the human race!¡±

    Empress Nuwa thought for a moment, and then said: "Teacher, since the Human Emperor cannot lift the ban, can we let go of the ban imposed by Heaven on saints like us? If there are no restrictions by Heaven, even the Witch Clan and Zhu Jiuyin will no longer be able to do so in the future.  If you want to take action, you have to take it into account, and don¡¯t dare to be as unscrupulous and arbitrary as before!¡±

    As soon as Empress Nuwa's suggestion came out, Sanqing's eyes shone brightly, while the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin became extremely nervous. If the ban on saints is really relaxed, it will be a big blow to the West.  It is a heavy blow. After all, Jieyin is no longer a saint. This will seriously affect the safety of the West, and will make all the previous advantages of the West no longer exist.

 Text Chapter 466 Shock

    Chapter 466 Shock

    In response to Empress Nuwa's suggestion, Taoist Hongjun still shook his head and said: "Now the Three Realms can no longer bear the great collision. The saint's actions will only accelerate the destruction of the Three Realms, or accelerate the invasion of gods and demons. This is  It won¡¯t work, unless the world of gods and demons is born and merges with the three realms, and the space stabilizes, otherwise you saints will still not be able to make a big move in the three realms. This is a post office that cannot be changed, and it cannot be changed!"

    When hearing the words of Daozu Hongjun, the faces of everyone present changed. The faces of the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti were happy, while the faces of Sanqing and Nuwa were disappointed and confused.  anger.  Yes!  Angry, Daozu Hongjun's answer made them angry, making them furious.

    Taishang Laojun took a deep breath and said: "Teacher, if we cannot lift the ban, it means that we will not be able to make the right decision in response to the pressure from the Wu clan. After all, we have to think about ourselves.  The Human Emperor cannot lift the ban, and now our ban cannot be lifted either. And there is no need for me to say anything about how powerful the Witch Clan is. Everyone knows very well that under this situation, we can only do what is beneficial to ourselves.  Decide and choose to protect yourself!¡±

    threaten!  Taishang Laojun's words were a naked threat. In his opinion, he had no choice. If he didn't resist, then there would really be no hope for the people, Chan, Jie, and the demon clan.  They are not willing to make wedding clothes for others!

    When he heard the words of Taishang Laojun, Taoist Hongjun unexpectedly did not get angry. Instead, he calmly said to Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian Cult Master and Nuwa Empress: "Do you think the same way?"

    If man does not serve himself, the heaven will destroy the earth. Yuanshi Tianzun nodded without the slightest hesitation and said: "Yes! If this is the case, then we can only make such a choice, because we have no choice, although we are very concerned about the three realms.  Safety, but we also pay attention to our own moral integrity. Under such circumstances, we can only make considerations that are beneficial to ourselves!"

    Leader Tongtian also nodded in agreement. Speaking of it, the hatred between Leader Tongtian and the West is as deep as the sea, and he hates the West deeply.  How could he let go of such an opportunity, not to mention that it didn't require him to charge forward.

    Not to mention Empress Nuwa, since it was her suggestion, she naturally cannot back down now, not to mention that the current situation does not allow her to back down.  After all, the Wu family is the only one.  If she were to leave Sanqing's support, the situation of the demon tribe would be even more unbearable. Naturally, she would not be able to back down at this time.

    Empress Nuwa took a deep breath and said: "Teacher, you have seen the current situation. Since you know that we have strong enemies outside and hidden dangers inside, if you don't take risks in this situation, I'm afraid  The situation will become even more unfavorable until the Wu Clan and Zhu Jiuyin complete the final transformation. Even if we want to stop it, it will be too late!"

    Everyone present had their own ideas. Sanqing and Nuwa didn¡¯t want to see the West prosper again, and they didn¡¯t want to see the West become the protagonist of this calamity. However, Taoist Hongjun didn¡¯t want to make changes, so this formed the situation.  A powerful impact.

    The affairs of the Wu clan are not so easy to solve, and the current attitudes of Sanqing and Nuwa are equally difficult to change, because this time things have aroused greed in their hearts, and the most important thing is that Tiandao and Zhujiu  In this battle with Yin, Heavenly Law failed, causing Sanqing and Nuwa Empress to lose their due respect.

    Once the awe is lost.  It will be very difficult to recover. Even though Taoist Hongjun was able to suppress Sanqing and Nuwa Empress before, it is not so easy this time.

    Taoist Hongjun took a deep breath and said: "It's not because I can't afford to lift the ban, but the consequences are too serious. If you insist on going your own way, I won't stop you, but I remind you that if you are  If anyone in the Three Realms makes a big move, the situation will develop towards unpredictable goals. In the end, all sentient beings in the Three Realms will be seriously affected, so you must think carefully about it. Even if you want to regret it, you will have no chance!"

    Sanqing and Nuwa were startled by Taoist Hongjun's sudden change. They really didn't expect that Taoist Hongjun would be so easy to talk to this time and had no intention of blocking him. Such a result was really abnormal.  , but made them wary of it, fearing that something might happen.

    It was not only Sanqing and Nuwa who were surprised, but also everyone present found it unbelievable. It was simply unimaginable that such a thing came from the mouth of Taoist Hongjun.

    Seeing that everyone was stunned, Taoist Hongjun showed a faint sneer on his face. After a while, Taoist Hongjun said, "How about it? Have you all made your choice?"

    Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian Cult Master and the daughterThe empresses looked at each other, and Taishang Laojun stepped forward and said: "Teacher, we have made a decision. We want to lift our own restrictions. If possible, we will also lift the human emperor's restrictions. In this way, we will be able to move forward in the Three Realms.  His strength will definitely increase greatly, and the Human Emperor will not be in danger of his life under such protection!"

    Taishang Laojun's words did not surprise Taoist Hongjun. The two saints Zhunti and Jieyin were different. Their faces suddenly changed color. They wanted to say something, but they were stopped by Taoist Hongjun.  Unable to express his own voice.

    I saw that Daozu Hongjun said calmly: "You choose the road yourself. Whatever happens in the future is what you have to face. Don't expect that the way of heaven will change. All consequences will be yours."  You have to bear it yourselves!¡±

    The words of Daozu Hongjun were like a big stone that pressed heavily on the hearts of Sanqing and Nuwa Empress, making them somewhat breathless, but they had no choice and could not retreat.

    Taishang Laojun nodded and said: "Teacher, disciples understand that we choose the path ourselves, and the consequences will naturally be borne by us. I think we will not let the teacher down!"

    Taishang Laojun's words did not make Daozu Hongjun change at all, and he said calmly: "I have said it all as a master. Although the invasion of gods and demons has been blocked this time, there is still a major force in the Three Realms among the Earth Stars.  There are loopholes, and everything will depend on your own handling!"

    At this point, Taoist Hongjun's tone suddenly paused, and then he turned his gaze to the saint Jieyin, and then said: "Jieyin, no matter how big things change, you must ensure the completion of the spread of Buddhism eastward.  Make sure that the seal of the Three Realms will not be damaged at all, after all, this is the center of gravity of the Three Realms, there must be no mistakes!"

    When the Saint Jieyin heard this, he quickly stepped forward and said, "Disciple understands that he will definitely work harder to complete his important task!"

    Daozu Hongjun was very satisfied with the answer of the Holy Saint. He waved his hand to signal him to retreat. Then he turned his gaze to the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, and sighed softly and said: "Haotian, Yaochi, although you two also have various mistakes,  But everything has passed, and I don¡¯t want to say anything more. I hope you will take care of yourself in the future and don¡¯t let me down!¡±

    Although it was just a short sentence, it caused a huge impact in the hearts of everyone. You must know that the current situation is very serious. For Taoist Hongjun to say such words to the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, it is an attitude in itself.  , an attitude towards the Three Realms.

    In the eyes of Sanqing, Nuwa and others, they believed that Daozu Hongjun was deliberately protecting the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, and was trying to increase pressure on them, so that they would not meddle in the affairs of heaven without authorization. However, in the eyes of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother,  But they didn't think so in their hearts. No one knew the intention of Daozu Hongjun's words better than them. Daozu Hongjun was still warning the two of them to force them to stand with the West.

    It's a pity that Hongjun Taozu's efforts were in vain. When the Wu clan killed the Heavenly Court, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother had already made a decision in their hearts. After Zhu Jiuyin plundered all the flat peaches from the Heavenly Court, it was more  It was to make the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother completely give up and no longer have any illusions about Daozu Hongjun.

    The Jade Emperor said calmly: "Teacher, I know what to do, and the Heavenly Court is now severely damaged. Even if you want to take any action, you will be unable to do anything. I am afraid that all matters in the Three Realms will be decided by your senior brothers!"

    The Jade Emperor's words surprised all the saints. They did not expect that the Jade Emperor could make such a choice in such a short period of time, and would actually choose to give in. Regardless of whether the Jade Emperor's words were sincere or not, but  This made Sanqing and Nuwa Empress happy. Originally, Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Leader were planning to use the defeat of Heavenly Court to make excuses to evade the Jade Emperor and Queen Mother, but now they have no such intention. For the sake of temporary  It was really unwise to offend the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother who were already thinking about quitting. They all looked at Zhunti and Jieyin with smiles on their faces. The meaning couldn't be more obvious. They were looking at the West.  joke.

    Losing the support of the Heavenly Court would be a heavy blow to the West. How could such a result not make Sanqing and Nuwa Empress happy? The fluctuations allowed them to see the opportunity to travel across the three realms, allowing them to  They saw an opportunity to suppress the West. How could they not seize such a great opportunity? This time they will never give the West any chance to fight back. They must completely defeat the West and control the Three Realms.  in hand.

 Text Chapter 467 Chapter Crazy Heart

    Chapter 467 Crazy Heart

    The idea is beautiful, but the reality is very cruel. Everything now has undergone a qualitative change. It is not only the decisions of these people that affect the three realms, but also the reaction of the Wu clan and Zhu Jiuyin.  The reaction, and even the reaction of the new gods and demons such as Kunpeng, is no longer up to them. The reason why Daozu Hongjun agreed so happily was because he saw this. He needed to give Sanqing and Nuwa Empress  A lesson to let them know that the Three Realms are not within their control, and everything must be decided by themselves.

    The fierce battle between dragons and tigers in the Zixiao Palace finally came to an end. After several twists and turns, it ended with Sanqing and Nuwa Empress winning a complete victory. Such a result made Sanqing and Nuwa Empress smile all over their faces.  They no longer felt the same uneasiness as before. At this moment, they had forgotten how dangerous the situation in the Three Realms was, and all they had was a bright outlook for the future.

    Sanqing and Nuwa Empress did not know that they were heading towards a road of no return step by step, a road that made them despair. Unfortunately, they did not notice it at all, and they were all immersed in the infinite dream.

    Are the Wu clan easy to mess with?  Is Zhu Jiuyin easy to mess with?  Even if the saints no longer need to worry about the prohibition of heaven, do they dare to give it a go with Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu clan? If they give it a go, how certain are they of victory?

    Although the gods and demons like Kunpeng are constantly fighting among themselves, will they really give up? Will they really be indifferent to the spread of Buddhism from the West to the East?  No, that's impossible. As gods and demons, they are destined to compete with the Three Realms. They are destined to liberate the remaining thoughts of the sealed chaos gods and demons. They are destined to find their own way from those remaining thoughts. No one can stop this.  , Heaven can't stop it, and Hongjun can't stop it either.

    When Zhu Jiuyin completed the return of his innate spiritual roots to the origin, when he reappeared in the underworld, Houtu Ancestral Witch, Xuanming Ancestral Witch and Gonggong Ancestral Witch had been waiting for him for a long time.  Although the witch clan achieved great results in this battle, it also left many puzzlements in the hearts of Houtu Ancestral Witch, Xuanming Ancestral Witch and Gonggong Ancestral Witch.

    After seeing Zhu Jiuyin come out of seclusion, there was a hint of excitement on the faces of Houtu Zuwu and the others. Before they could speak, Zhu Jiuyin said: "What are you talking about? What doubts do you have in your mind?"  Just say it!"

    Zhu Jiuyin opened his mouth.  Gonggong Zuwu said: "Second brother, I don't understand why you asked me to retreat at this critical moment when I was about to completely take over the heaven, and wasted what I gained at the cost of the lives of the criminals."  In the current situation of the Three Realms, we don¡¯t need to look at Hongjun¡¯s face at all!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin said calmly: "Gonggong. Why should I look at Hongjun's face, but this time your attack gave me a huge surprise, which forced me to temporarily change my previous thoughts and give up the victory for the time being.  The thought of heaven unifying the three realms!¡±

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, Gonggong Zuwu frowned and said: "Second brother, I have never done anything extraordinary. How could I let you make such a decision? Did you do it?"  wrong?"

    It wasn¡¯t just Gonggong Ancestral Witch who was puzzled by this, Hou Tu Ancestral Witch and Xuanming Ancestral Witch also looked at Zhu Jiuyin with puzzled faces, waiting for Zhu Jiuyin to give them an explanation.

    Zhu Jiuyin smiled calmly and said: "Gonggong, do you still remember that you used the power of Pangu's true body to kill Zhunti's treasure of enlightenment, the Seven Treasures Tree, and forcibly snatched half of the spiritual treasure from his hand?"

    Gonggong Ancestral Witch said loudly: "How can I not remember this? That bastard Zhunti dared to be arrogant in front of me. If I didn't teach him a lesson, he really thought that my witch clan was easy to bully. I cut off his path to enlightenment.  The treasure 'Seven Treasures Wonderful Tree', seize its roots and see how arrogant he will be in the future. As long as I still have half of the spiritual treasure in my hand, he will not even think about repairing the Seven Treasures Wonderful Tree!"

    Zhu Jiuyin nodded and said: "It's good that you have this idea. It was because of this that I changed my decision. Do you know how the 'Seven Treasures Tree' in Zhunti's hand came from? It is the innate golden spirit root of his body.  Made through sacrifice!¡±

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, Hou Tu Zuwu said loudly: "Second brother, do you want to gather the innate five elements spiritual roots? That's why you stopped in a hurry, so as not to continue the war and let Na Zhunti start again.  Take back half of the innate spiritual treasure?"

    Zhu Jiuyin nodded and said: "Yes. Brother Wei has this intention. I have almost gathered the innate five elements spiritual roots in my hand. As long as I fuse the half of the innate spiritual roots in your hand and return them to their origin, then Brother Wei will  I have full confidence to complete the collection of the innate five elements spiritual roots. Once the innate five elements spiritual roots are complete, do you know what that means?"

    Regarding Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s inquiry, Hou Tu Ancestral Witch didn¡¯t understand, Gonggong Ancestral Witch and Xuanming Ancestral Witch also didn¡¯t understand. They asked in unison: ¡°Second brother, even if you have gathered the innate five elements spiritual roots, what will happen to you?¡±??How about it? Compared to being in charge of the Three Realms, there seems to be a bit of a gap, right?  "

    Zhu Jiuyin sneered and said: "The gap is really funny. If the innate five-element spiritual roots are gathered together, then my brother's kingdom will have no flaws and can evolve infinitely. And with this innate five-element spiritual root, my brother will be able to evolve again."  In the shortest time, I can accumulate endless mana to become the quasi-holy fruit, and become the real chaotic gods and demons. If there is an existence in a thousand worlds, even if the entire three realms are destroyed, then my witch clan can still live well.  , now you understand the purpose of the change!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, Hou Tuzu Wu Ze was shocked and said in a voiceless voice: "Second brother's words are serious!"

    Zhu Jiu said in a gloomy voice: "Do you think Brother Hui is joking about such an important matter? As long as Brother Wei's Kingdom of God evolves to the Middle Thousand World, then our Witch Clan will no longer have any weaknesses, and we can even give up the Three Realms directly.  Look south to the state, give up everything in the underworld, and fight the enemy to the end at any time!"

    The Wu clan seemed to have mobilized in full force in the previous battle, but in fact, whether it was Gonggong Ancestral Wu or Hou Tu Ancestral Wu, they all knew that only two-thirds of their strength was used, and one-third of the great witches were used.  Instead of using it, he stayed in the underworld and Nanzhan Province to prevent the saints from sneak attacks. If he launched a full-scale attack, he would definitely be able to sweep across the three realms and seize the most hidden and deepest interests in the three realms without having to pay attention to the three realms.  collapse.

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, Hou Tu Zuwu's expression changed drastically, and he said in a deep voice: "Second brother, you don't really want to fully detonate the seal on the chaos gods and demons, that will destroy countless creatures.  If you are affected, you will be destroyed by it!¡±

    Hou Tuzu Witch is too kind. At this time, he still never forgets the safety of all living beings in the three realms, but the other party has never thought about the safety of the witch clan. The most important thing is that no matter how kind Hou Tuzu Witch is, in the eyes of the sentient beings in the three realms, the witch  The Clan is a group of lunatics, a group of lunatics who can threaten their safety at any time, so they keep a respectful distance from the Wu Clan.

    Zhu Jiuyin glanced at the Houtu Ancestor Wu calmly and said: "Yes, I have this idea. As long as I can achieve great success, the safety of all living beings in the three realms has nothing to do with us. Only then can Father God open the sky."  In the prehistoric times, there were sentient beings in the three realms, but look at how many people still know about Father God and are grateful to Father God!"

    Hou Tuzu Wu said anxiously: "Second brother, if we do this, we will become the common enemy of the three realms!"

    Zhu Jiuyin said disdainfully: "There are not so many buts, so what if we become the common enemy of the three realms? Even if we don't do anything, we will still be the common enemy of the three realms. Do you think Tiandao and Hongjun will let us go after this battle?  Will the Holy Society let us go? That's impossible. The reason why they compromised is because they don't have enough strength. By the time they make a concerted effort to turn around and deal with us, it will be too late. If you strike first, you will be stronger, and if you strike later, you will suffer disaster.  , Those who achieve great things don¡¯t stick to trivial matters, you don¡¯t need to worry so much, and we, the Witch Clan, don¡¯t need to worry so much!¡±

    Crazy!  At this moment, Tuzu Witch was stunned by Zhu Jiuyin's words. She never thought that her brother Zhu Jiuyin would make such a crazy choice and ignore the life and death of all living beings in the three realms.  .

    Zhu Jiuyin looked at the shocked look on Hou Tu Zu Wu's face, and said in a deep voice with a look of reluctance: "Hou Tu, you incarnate in the six realms of reincarnation to seek a glimmer of hope for all living beings in the three realms, but look at it now.  How many people know your existence? We, the Wu Clan, shielded the human race from the wind and rain and supported their development and growth step by step. But how do they treat us now? The first thing they think of when it comes to interests is themselves. We people don¡¯t even think about it.  It¡¯s not worth mentioning, do you understand?¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words are correct. When facing interests, the first thing everyone thinks of will definitely be themselves. No one will care about how far away others are and what the benefactor is.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words are a bit radical, what he said is true. Maybe there are still some people in the human race who will remember the goodness of the Wu clan, but how many people will there be?  It's not that Zhu Jiuyin is too cruel, but that people's hearts are changing, and so is the world.

    The ancestral witch Gonggong said loudly: "Second brother, I support your choice. We, the witch clan, can no longer tolerate it. This ancient world was originally created by Father God. We, who inherit the blood of Father God, should become the masters of the three realms."  , if the prehistoric era was under our control, we would not have suffered such a catastrophe!"

    Ancestral Witch Gonggong is a war-mongering maniac and a complete narcissist. He has always believed that this ancient world belongs to the Wu Clan, and that Tiandao and Hongjun are just two insidious and cunning villains who use despicable means to steal from the Wu Clan.  He took away something that should belong to the Wu Clan, and because of their selfishness, the Wu Clan suffered a heavy blow. In his heart, he always wanted to take back what belonged to him.

 Text Chapter 468 The storm rises again

    Chapter 468 The storm rises again

    Once Gonggong's words were spoken, Tuzu Wu Ze couldn't refute it, because Gonggong told the truth. Many people didn't understand the Wu clan's concern for Honghuang. It was extremely crazy, and they wouldn't understand it.  They took the initiative to destroy everything in Honghuang, but they were unable to do anything at the beginning and could only watch as Honghuang was on the verge of collapse.

    Although Houtu Zuwu agreed with what Gonggong Zuwu said, she still couldn't bear it in her heart. She sighed and said, "Second brother, if we do this, wouldn't it be a bit too cruel and unfair to all living beings in the three realms?"

    Zhu Jiuyin said disapprovingly: "Sister Houtu, there is no fairness in this world. Everything is fought for based on one's own strength. If there is fairness, then Father God split the sky and created the ancient earth. Father God  Such great merit should lead to enlightenment and sainthood, but what is the result? They fell under the calculation of heaven. What sins did those three thousand chaos gods and demons have? Why did they also fall? It was all because of lack of strength. The so-called  Fairness is only relative. Without strength, you can't talk about fairness. You can only swallow your anger. This is the law of the great road. The strong respect the survival of the fittest!"

    Although what Zhu Jiuyin said was very cruel, what he said was true. There is no fairness at all in this world. If there was fairness, the Great God Pangu would not have died, and the Witch Clan would not be in trouble after the Lich War.  There were heavy casualties. If there was fairness, the human race would not betray their trust. If there was fairness, the West would not have the chance to prosper with its Western behavior. It is precisely because of these kinds of things that have happened that it shows that there is no fairness in this world.  , also made Zhu Jiuyin more determined to find his own way, regardless of what others think or see.

    The life and death of all sentient beings has nothing to do with Zhu Jiuyin. Zhu Jiuyin only cares about his own life and death and the development of the witch clan. Everything else is not in his heart, including all saints.  Not even all living beings in the wild can change Zhu Jiuyin's thoughts in his heart.

    When he heard Zhu Jiuyin's words, Gonggong Ancestral Witch said: "Actually, I'm afraid that we don't need to take action first. I'm afraid that those greedy people in the Three Realms will take action first. After this battle, we can't say  That day, Dao and Hongjun will also change. The original restrictions on the saints will probably be relaxed under our threat. Not to mention the human race, there are eight human emperors in the Fire Cloud Cave.  This is an extraordinary force!¡±

    As soon as Gonggong Ancestral Witch said this, Zhu Jiuyin, Houtu Ancestral Witch and Xuanming Ancestral Witch all turned their attention to him.  There was a look of surprise in his eyes, as if he had seen something incredible.

    When Gonggong Ancestral Witch saw Zhu Jiuyin, Houtu Ancestral Witch and Xuanming Ancestral Witch, he couldn't help but shuddered and said nervously: "Why am I wrong? Or is there something wrong with me?"  The right place?"

    Zhu Jiuyin smiled calmly and said: "No, there is nothing wrong with you, and what you said is very correct. We are just curious about why you suddenly have such a feeling. This is not like your character!"

    When he heard Zhu Jiuyin's words, Gonggong Zusha just breathed a sigh of relief and sighed: "Fortunately, I thought I said something wrong. In fact, it's nothing. People will always change.  After experiencing so many changes in human relationships and experiencing so many changes, even the most hard-hearted people will change!"

    Gonggong Ancestral Witch's sigh made Zhu Jiuyin say: "Okay. It's good if you can have this understanding. With this understanding, you will no longer be confused. Only when you see the essence of the world can you have proof."  The possibility of the Tao, if you can¡¯t even see clearly the essence of the Tao, then it will be extremely difficult to achieve the Tao!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words made Gonggong Zuwu startled.  He didn't expect that his sigh would be praised so highly by Zhu Jiuyin, which made him a little flattered and seemed a little unnatural.

    Seeing Gonggong's ancestral witch like this, Zhu Jiuyin smiled calmly and said: "Gonggong. Speaking of whether you are still not confident, I can tell you clearly. Whether it is Sanqing or Nuwa,  No matter what, they will definitely promote changes. It is inevitable that the Human Emperor will leave the Fire Cloud Cave. As long as the Saints are not willing to let our Witch Clan dominate the Three Realms, then they must rely on the power of the Human Race and use the power of the Human Race to suppress us.  The development of the Witch Clan and the lifting of the restrictions on the Saints are also expected, but none of this is a big deal. As long as we are strong enough, no matter how great the pressure is, it is nothing, because we have enough ability to solve it.  In all these obstacles, strength is the most important thing, everything else is useless!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's attitude deeply affected Gonggong Ancestral Witch. With Zhu Jiuyin's instructions, Gonggong Ancestral Witch seemed to have some understanding. A trace of realization flashed in his eyes. After a moment, Gonggong Ancestral Witch  Gongzu Wu just woke up.

    Just listening, the ancestral wizard Gonggong said: "Brother ?, half of the 'Seven Treasures Tree' that I mentioned is in my hand. I will give it to you right now. If you can break through yourself one day earlier and become a real chaotic god and demon, then my witch clan can also be one day earlier.  Launch a war and catch all the saints off guard!  "

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "No, Gonggong, you are wrong! Don't gamble on anything, especially when facing important things. Maybe you can win a bet, but as long as you fail once, the consequences will be  It will be unimaginable. For things like this, we must rely on our strength to speak for ourselves. Only strong enough strength is the right path. Conspiracies and tricks are just a trail and will never reach the level of elegance!"

    After countless battles and intrigues, Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s knowledge of power far exceeds that of Gonggong Zuwu. His words are a wise saying. Everything is false, only strength is the most real.  Yes, this is a world where strength is respected, and conspiracy and conspiracy are just little Doyle.

    Gonggong Zusha nodded solemnly and said: "Second brother, I understand!"

    While Zhu Jiuyin was discussing with Gonggong Zuwu and the others, Sanqing and Nuwa Empress left for the Huoyun Cave where the Human Emperor was, to inform the Human Emperor Hongjun of Daozu's decision and to ask the Human Emperor to come forward.  By uniting the power of the human race to suppress the development of the Wu clan, their move will once again cause a huge storm. After all, this will be related to the battle for the protagonist.

    As for the two sages of the West, they returned to the Paradise to think about the current countermeasures. After Hongjun Daozu made a compromise with the Three Purities, the situation in the West became very unfavorable. Their original advantage had disappeared.  You can also threaten Sanqing and Nuwa by introducing the saint as a quasi-sage, but now this threat has disappeared.

    In the Western Paradise, Saint Zhunti said with a gloomy face: "Brother, the current situation is very unfavorable to us in the West. The teacher's decision has greatly increased the strength of Sanqing and Nuwa, and we have to change our strategy  , right now, senior brother, it¡¯s better to restore the dignity of a saint and put other things aside for the time being!¡±

    Hearing the words of Saint Zhunti, Saint Jieying showed a wry smile on his face.  He shook his head and said: "Junior brother. I also want to restore my cultivation, but we don't have that time. Now the spread of Buddhism to the east is not over yet, and with the teacher's compromise, the morale of Sanqing and Nuwa has greatly increased.  . Under such circumstances, if we practice seclusion for my brother, the great prosperity of the West will come to nothing, and it will be even harder for us to achieve our goal!"

    Saint Zhunti sighed and said: "This matter is all due to my miscalculation. If I had known that it would lead to such serious consequences, I should not have acted impulsively and given the opportunity to the Witch Clan. As a result, we are in the current situation."  So dangerous!"

    There is no use regretting it.  Things have already happened. The leading saint shook his head and said: "Junior brother, this matter is not your fault. The original decision was made by you and me together. And even if our current situation is very dangerous, those three  Qing and Nuwa Empress may not have an easy time. The Wu Clan will not watch themselves being plotted by Sanqing and the others again. Moreover, even if the Human Emperor is born and gathers all the power of the human race, it will still be a world away compared to the Wu Clan.  The difference, the most important thing is, is the Wu Clan really just showing these powers on the surface? I don¡¯t think so. If the Wu Clan does not leave enough defensive power in Nanzhan Province and the underworld, how can I  I wouldn't believe it either. With the power of the Wu Clan and Zhu Jiuyin's madness, it would be a no brainer for Sanqing and Nuwa Empress to take advantage of them. As long as the Human Emperor is not born, that person will be born as soon as he is born.  There will definitely be a conflict between the witch and witch clans. Even if Sanqing and Nuwa empress don¡¯t want to interfere, they can¡¯t!¡±

    Having said this, the saint¡¯s voice suddenly stopped.  Then he said: "Junior brother, how is your 'Seven Treasures Tree' recovering? Is it possible to fully recover?"

    After hearing the inquiry from the leading saint, Saint Zhunti showed a trace of bitterness on his face, shook his head and said: "Brother, my half of the 'Seven Treasures Tree' fell into the hands of Gonggong. Even if I want to repair it,  It can't be done. The current 'Seven Treasures Tree' is just a low-grade innate spiritual treasure. With our relationship with the Wu Clan, it is probably impossible to get it back from Gonggong. This time  The fight is really a big loss!"

    As soon as Saint Zhunti said these words, Saint Jieying¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he shouted in a deep voice: ¡°No, something bad has happened!¡±

    The Zhunti saint was shocked by such a change in the saint, and he quickly asked: "What's wrong, senior brother?"

    The sage Jieyin sighed: "We have all underestimated Zhu Jiuyin. Previously, Tang Sanzang and his party in Wuzhuang Temple did not get the ginseng fruit as they wished, and they didn't even see the ginseng fruit tree. I didn't care at first, but now  Thinking about it makes me feel chilled, I am afraid that half of Zhen Yuanzi¡¯s ginseng fruit tree has fallen into Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s hands!¡±

    The words that guided the saint have just fallen, and they are about to?? said loudly: "Brother, how is this possible? That ginseng fruit tree is the lifeblood of Zhen Yuanzi. How can he hand over this ginseng fruit tree to Zhu Jiuyin, an enemy!"

    The sage Jieyin sighed: "Junior brother, nothing is impossible in this world. Although there is a deep hatred between Zhen Yuanzi and Zhu Jiuyin, everything is possible in the face of absolute interests. If the entire ginseng fruit tree kills Zhen Yuanzi,  Yuanzi may be reluctant to leave half a useless tree like this. If Zhu Jiuyin can bring out enough benefits, do you think Zhen Yuanzi will refuse?"

    Only a fool would refuse if he had enough benefits in exchange. Immediately afterwards, Saint Zhunti's face changed drastically. He took a deep breath and said, "If Zhu Jiuyin gets Zhen Yuanzi's ginseng fruit tree, he will take action again this time."  He plundered the peach tree above the heaven, and now half of the 'Seven Treasures Tree' in my hand has also fallen into his hands, and the whereabouts of the Fuso sacred tree has been unknown since the Lich War, and I am afraid it has also fallen into Zhu Jiuyin's hands.  In his hand, Zhu Jiuyin is trying to gather the five innate spiritual roots. The Wu clan has become so arrogant in this battle. Could it be said that they have a small thousand worlds!"

    When he thought of this, Saint Zhunti became frightened. If the Wu Clan had the Small Thousand World and gathered the innate five elements spiritual roots, then the Wu Clan would already be in an invincible position.

    Seeing the sudden change in Saint Zhunti's face, Saint Jieyin sighed: "Junior brother, you have thought of it too. I'm afraid the teacher has thought of it a long time ago. No wonder the teacher made such a decision and actually let go  The restrictions on the saints and the consent of the Human Emperor to leave the Fire Cloud Cave are all putting pressure on Zhu Jiuyin and the Witch Clan!"

    Saint Zhunti sighed: "Brother, if the Witch Clan really has a Small Thousand Worlds, what should we do?"

    The Saint Jieyin sighed: "No matter whether our guess is true or not, we no longer have the energy to care about the affairs of the Wu clan. Everything is focused on the spread of Buddhism to the east. Everything else can be given up. As long as the spread of Buddhism to the east is completed."  , then we can protect ourselves without force, as for the Wu clan, they have Sanqing and Nuwa to take care of themselves!"

    Saint Zhunti shook his head and said: "Senior brother, I'm afraid that the Witch Clan won't give us this chance if we want to escape. Don't forget that the Jingwei appeared beside Tang Sanzang before the battle. If  It¡¯s impossible to say that Zhu Jiuyin has no idea about the spread of Buddhism eastward!¡±

    Although the words of Saint Zhunti were very reasonable, they did not surprise Saint Jieyin. He smiled calmly and said: "Junior brother, no matter what the Wu clan thinks or what conspiracy Zhu Jiuyin has, his most important thing is right now.  It's our own problem. As long as Zhu Jiuyin doesn't break through and become a quasi-sage in one day, he won't take the initiative to jump out and become our enemy. As long as we can seize the time to complete the Dharma before Zhu Jiuyin achieves the quasi-sage.  Just spread it eastward and that¡¯s it!¡±

    It is easier said than done. It is very easy to introduce the saints, but it is not so easy to complete the spread of Buddhism eastward. Even without the obstruction of the Wu clan, there are Sanqing and Nuwa Empress, and even that  Kunpeng and his group of gods and demons were obstructing it. After all, the spread of Buddhism eastward posed a great threat to Kunpeng and other gods and demons.

 Text Chapter 469 The Human Emperor comes out and the world is in chaos

    Just when the saint said these words, suddenly there was a burst of coercion in the three realms, and several huge breaths rose into the sky. Among those breaths were the supreme dragon energy of the emperor.  The only one who can have such a powerful emperor's dragon energy in the three realms is the Human Emperor. You don't need to ask to know that the Human Emperor is born.

    When the Human Emperor's aura spread throughout the three realms, the face of the Holy Saint changed color instantly. Although he had long known that the birth of the Human Emperor was inevitable, he never expected that it would come so quickly.  And the Human Emperor has been born before he is fully prepared, which is not a good thing for the West.

    Once the Human Emperor comes out, it will be a huge suppression for the sect. Under the influence of the Human Emperor's aura, the human race will undergo huge changes, and it will have a great inhibitory effect on the development of believers.  The methods of Sanqing and Nuwa Empress, as well as the two saints Jingyin and Zhunti, are very clear that the next situation in the West will not be easy.

    Although the birth of the Human Emperor was a great inspiration to the human race, Sanqing and Nuwa Empress had neglected it, that is, the human heart. Today's human race is no longer the human race at the beginning of the prehistoric times. People's thoughts have changed, and people have changed.  Although the emperor is respected by others and favored by the human race, if they do not suppress the fate of the human race in the Fire Cloud Cave, they will bring great trouble to the human race once they are born.  They were all extremely vigilant, fearing that the appearance of the Human Emperor would deprive them of their rights and leave them with nothing, which naturally led them to secretly unite.

    When the Human Emperor was born, Zhu Jiuyin in the underworld sneered: "What is supposed to come is finally coming. The Human Emperor is born. I really don't know what Sanqing and Nuwa are thinking. Such stupid things are impossible."  It¡¯s so funny when you do it!¡±

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, Gonggong Zuwu asked in confusion: "Second brother, the birth of the Human Emperor has a great impact on our Wu clan. How can you say that this is a stupid thing?"

    Not only Gonggong Ancestral Witch thought this way, but Xuanming Ancestral Witch and Houtu Ancestral Witch also had such doubts. Zhu Jiuyin smiled calmly and said: "It is true that the birth of the Human Emperor has an impact on our witch clan, but that  It is under the premise of the unification of the human race. Is it possible for you to unify the human race in today's three realms? The human heart is no longer the same as the human heart in the prehistoric period. After so many years of development, the human race's evil has already broken out in an all-round way.  A person has a strong greed in his heart. If he wants to make those kings give up their power, unless he kills them, even the Human Emperor will be useless!"

    The Wu Clan is very disciplined. No one will object or dare to object when the Ancestral Witch gives an order. However, the human race is very different, so the Gonggong Ancestral Witch, the Hou Tu Ancestral Witch, and the Xuanming Ancestral Witch do not understand this.  , somewhat confused.

    Seeing the confused looks on the faces of Gonggong Zuwu and others, Zhu Jiuyin added: "You can't dare to compare the Wu clan with the human race. Our Wu clan is different from the human race because we have a common idea and an unwavering determination."  belief, but the human race cannot do this. People's hearts are fickle. You can know this from the dynasty changes of the human race, and people forget. Although the Human Emperor has created opportunities for the development of the human race, after such  After years of changes, people have long forgotten all this, especially the upper echelons of the human race. They are unwilling to hand over their rights, so naturally there will be conflicts. If the Human Emperor is born and keeps a low profile, there will not be any big problems.  , It¡¯s a pity that Sanqing and Nuwa were impatient and couldn¡¯t wait to release the Human Emperor and made such a big noise, which naturally caused chaos within the human race!¡±

    Gonggong Zuwu said: "Second brother, things can't be like this, after all, he is the Human Emperor, the leader of everyone in the human race!"

    Zhu Jiuyin said calmly: "There is nothing that can't be done. The human race is aggressive and prone to internal fighting. This is something that will definitely happen. The third ancestor of the human race has also cooperated with Sanqing and Nuwa Empress for a long time. You saw them  Do they have the ability to unify the human race? It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t want to, it¡¯s that they can¡¯t do it. I used to worry about the human race, but now it seems that I worry too much!¡±

    Gonggong Ancestral Witch said disapprovingly: "Second brother, didn't you say that in this world, the strong are respected? The Human Emperor has his own cultivation, and they can use coercive means to integrate the human race!"

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "The human race is different from other races. It is even more unfeasible to use coercion to achieve unification. If there is oppression from external forces, the human race may still be able to survive when faced with a crisis of life and death.  That's possible, but now it's simply impossible, because people's hearts have changed and I don't know how many people have become greedy. It can be said that there is no shortage of thieves in the human race who surrender to the enemy. Pressure will only be counterproductive and make the human race even more chaotic!  "

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words really made it difficult for Gonggong Zuwu and the others to understand. They couldn¡¯t figure out why the human race was like this, and why such a race could become the protagonist of the three realms, which made it difficult for them to accept.??.

    Houtu Zuwu sighed: "Second brother, if the human race is really so ignorant, why can it become the protagonist of the three realms? This is not a child's play. How can such a race resist?"

    Zhu Jiuyin smiled and said: "The reason why the human race has become the protagonist of the Three Realms is because they are so ignorant. It is precisely because they are prone to internal fighting and have low strength that they can become the protagonist of the Three Realms. The reason is very simple.  They are easily controlled by superiors. The human race has become the protagonist of the three realms. Tian Dao and Hongjun can naturally control it freely, and the saints can look down on them. How can such a race not be recognized by everyone? Such a race  Becoming the protagonist of the Three Realms will not threaten their rule. On the contrary, do you think that if our witch clan becomes the protagonist of the Three Realms, we will be controlled by the law of heaven?"

    Zhu Jiuyin's remarks made Houtu Ancestral Witch, Xuanming Ancestral Witch and Gonggong Ancestral Witch a little dumbfounded. They never thought that the human race would become the protagonist of the Three Realms. There were so many reasons for this, but they  I have to admit that Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words are reasonable. Whether it is the Witch Clan, the Monster Clan, or the other three clans that were involved in the Dragon and Phoenix Tribulation, they are all too powerful, so they have been abandoned by God and cannot become the protagonists of the Three Realms.  They could only decline. Although the Wu Clan escaped disaster, they also endured it for many years.

    Regarding this incident, there are also different voices within the Human Emperor. At least the Shennong clan and King Dayu who are the Human Emperor do not agree with such a decision. They are not willing to see the human race and the Wu clan confront each other.  The human race is a disaster rather than a blessing, but the two of them cannot change the opinions of others. Fuxi and Xuanyuan all agreed. Even if they objected, it would not help the matter. They could only watch what happened.

    Fuxi and others left the Huoyun Cave, while Shennong and King Yu stayed in the Huoyun Cave. Shennong said disappointedly: "Why can't they listen to our opinions? Isn't it obvious that they were born at this time?"  Do we want to face the Witch Clan head-on? Although we can get the support of Sanqing and Nuwa, the Four Saints, but what¡¯s the use? If the Saints can really suppress the Witch Clan, they won¡¯t make such a decision!"

    King Dayu sighed: "We can only hope that things will not get out of hand. We hope that the conflict between the human and witch clans will not break out because of this. In that case, the human clan will really be destroyed. After all, the witch clan is so powerful that it can capture  Heavenly Court can destroy the existence of the Monster Clan. Although the Human Clan has developed for many years, it is still far behind the Wu Clan. Even though Fuxi and the others keep saying that the Human Clan is huge in number, who knows how far the Wu Clan has developed over the years.  , after all, the human witch clan is still on the side of the witch clan, and the human clan¡¯s advantage is not as great as they thought!¡±

    King Dayu's words made Shennong sigh even more, with a tragic look on his face. Suddenly King Dayu raised his head and said: "Perhaps the human race really shouldn't have accepted Fuxi as the human emperor back then, even though Fuxi was the human emperor.  He has made great contributions to our human race, but deep down in his heart he still rejects the Witch Clan, and it is precisely because of this that the Human Race has moved towards the opposite side of the Witch Clan step by step!"

    King Yu's words made Shennong's expression startled, but he said lightly and distressedly: "It's useless to talk about this now. I'm afraid you and I have become traitors in the eyes of these people."  Got it!"

    King Dayu sighed: "Yes, Jingwei has accepted the essence and blood of Zhu Jiuyin's ancestral witch to become a great witch. As the human emperor, you will naturally be guarded by them, and I don't need to mention it.  In the eyes of these people, I have always been a member of the Wu Clan and that has never changed!"

    Just at the beginning, there has been such a huge change within the human race. The Human Emperor has already split into two factions. It has to be said that this is the tragedy of the human race. However, the human race has reached such an extent and the third ancestor of the human race, who is in charge of the ultimate power of the human race, has nothing.  The reason is that everyone knows that the big cake that the saints drew for the human race made the three ancestors of the human race tempted.

    Of course, the third ancestor of the human race is not an ungrateful person, but they naturally have to choose their own race over the interests of the race. As for some people being wronged, there is nothing they can do about it.

    Don¡¯t the three ancestors of the human race know about the grievances between the Shennong clan and King Dayu? They know it, but they have to put the overall situation first, so they can only tolerate the grievances between the Shennong clan and King Dayu. In their hearts, they believe that as long as the human race can have one of their own,  A saint is worth paying no matter how high the price is, and as the emperors of the human race, Shennong and King Yu deserve to pay for it.

    (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 470 Shocking Changes

    In the eyes of the three human races, all races should contribute for the human race, so in their hearts they did not think that there was anything inappropriate about this to the Shennong family and King Dayu, and naturally they did not express the slightest expression.  This approach made Shennong and King Yu even more uneasy, worried that the human race would step into the abyss and towards destruction!

    It¡¯s just that the Shennong clan and Dayu didn¡¯t know that they only thought about the human race, but some people didn¡¯t think so, not to mention that there were still people secretly fanning the flames. The Shennong clan¡¯s daughter Jingwei became the target of some people in the human race.  As an excuse, there were many voices of opposition among the human race. Those human kings who were unwilling to lose their rights naturally refused to obey the orders of the Human Emperor. Once or twice, it is not a big deal and everyone can tolerate it, but once or twice  There are many voices among the human race that are not conducive to Shennong and King Dayu. Some crazy people even proposed such crazy ideas to oust Shennong and King Dayu from their positions as human emperors.  It's really shocking.  .

    Whether it is Shennong or King Yu, they are all people who have made great contributions to the human race, but the human race has such an idea at this time. This is really crazy and shameless. What can a person who forgets his ancestors do?  The future is promising, but such rumors have a great sense of recognition among the human race. For most human races, they don't care who their ancestors are, let alone know about the Shennong clan and King Yu.  They don't know how much the Human Emperor has contributed to the human race. All they ask for is that their own interests are not harmed. In their view, the birth of the Human Emperor has affected their lives, and they naturally have resistance.

    When the heart beats, the world changes. When there is such a voice within the human race, everything becomes out of control. Although Sanqing and Nuwa Empress are on guard against Shennong and Dayu,  There was some resistance, but that was just because the positions of the two sides were different, but they had never thought of ousting King Yu and Shennong from the position of human emperor. But now the human race has such an idea on its own.  This shocked and frightened them.

    How much benefit Shennong and Dayu have to the human race. As saints, Sanqing and Nuwa empress are naturally very clear about it. It can be said that Shennong and Dayu occupy the most important positions among the human race.  They have more than half of their luck. Once the two of them are driven out of the position of Human Emperor, the human race will lose more than half of their luck in an instant, and their plan will also end in failure. The human race will decline, and the Wu clan's luck will  A natural rise.

    Just when there was such a big change in the human race, Zhu Jiuyin in the underworld was also uneasy and said with a sneer: "Sanqing and Nuwa, this time you shot yourself in the foot. You have lifted the human emperor's ban."  We came out but were not recognized by the human race, let¡¯s see how you respond this time!¡±

    Houtuzu Wu sighed and said: "I really didn't expect that the human race would do such a thing. Even my ancestors could be forgotten. I really don't know why people's hearts suddenly became so indifferent. Could it be that they don't put themselves in their shoes?"  Think about Shennong and King Yu, how could they say such a thing!"

    Zhu Jiuyin said calmly: "What does this mean? They are just shouting verbally now. When they really drive King Dayu and Shennong away from the throne of the Human Emperor, then it will be called ruthlessness!"

    Hou Tuzu Wu sighed: "Second brother, what should we do now? How should we face this sudden outbreak of human race?"

    Zhu Jiuyin smiled and said: "The human race can ignore King Yu and the Shennong clan, but we can't. Although the human witch clan has always been among our witch clan, they also have the blood of the human race flowing in their bodies. Others  They can be ruthless, but they cannot. If the human race really wants to drive Shennong and King Yu out of the position of human emperor, then let Chi You come forward to invite Shennong and King Yu to the human witch clan. From this point of view, the three  How Qing and Nuwa changed their minds!"

    Gonggong Zuwu said disapprovingly: "Second brother is really not happy with his work. Why bother? We can just send out the army to sweep across the human race. Why bother to expend so much effort!"

    Hearing the words of Gonggong Ancestral Witch, Zhu Jiuyin's expression changed and he stared at Gonggong Ancestral Witch so hard that the Gonggong Ancestral Witch was furious and said quickly: "Second brother, did I say something wrong?  "

    Zhu Jiu shouted in a gloomy voice: "Gonggong, please put away your warlike heart. If you want to fight in the future, you will have time. Now please be more honest with me. If you dare to act rashly, then don't blame me for killing you."  Lock it up for ten thousand years and let you know how powerful it is!"

    The human race made such a big commotion, which made all the immortals in the three realms laugh. Especially the Second Saint of the West was even more happy. You must know that the Human Emperor lifted the ban was caused by Taishang Laojun and Nuwa Empress. Now the Human Emperor  The ban has been lifted, and you can leave the Fire Cloud Cave, but the human race has undergone such changes just a few days after leaving. How can you not make them happy? Now the human race is?, the energy of Sanqing and Nuwa Empress were affected by it. This time was an opportunity for the West to show its ambitions and speed up the spread of Buddhism eastward. Such an opportunity is rare.

    The whole West saw the chaos of the human race, and they were happy when Sanqing and Nuwa Empress fell into the quagmire, but soon they became extremely happy and sad. The karma of Sanqing and Nuwa Empress was restrained by the ups and downs of the human race.  In the eyes of the West, they think this is an opportunity, but they forget that there is another group of people in the Three Realms watching. Without the constraints of Sanqing and Nuwa, it is also a great opportunity for the new gods and demons.  .

    Although Kunpeng and the others broke up on bad terms last time, no one gave up their ambitions for Tang Sanzang. Kunpeng had already suffered a loss. He didn't want to be the one who stood out again, so he hid it deeply and had no choice in this matter.  When the time comes to attack, he doesn't want to make wedding clothes for others, and he doesn't want to be the target of public criticism.

    Kunpeng can be calm, but some people can't, and Satan is one of them. After seeing Sanqing and Nuwa Empress being restrained by human affairs, Satan was reborn again.  Although Satan knew that the closer Tang Sanzang was to the Paradise, the better his effect would be, but Satan knew better how important Tang Sanzang was. If he waited until he reached the Western Paradise, he would have nothing to do with him.  , so he made the decision to take action at this time, to seize Tang Sanzang from the hands of the West, and directly eat Tang Sanzang alive to reach a higher realm!

    The human race was in chaos. Sanqing and Nuwa Empress had to ask the Human Emperor and the three ancestors of the human race to discuss countermeasures. As for the external affairs, they ignored them. The most important thing for them right now was to quickly settle the turmoil in the human race.  At least we can't really let Shennong and King Yu be driven out of the position of human emperor.

    In the clear sky, Empress Nuwa said anxiously: "Elder brother, now that things have changed like this, what should we do? If we allow it to continue to develop, the human race will be severely damaged.  I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult to keep my position as the protagonist of the Three Realms, let alone other things!¡±

    As soon as Nuwa said this, Fuxi and others stared at Taishang Laojun closely, waiting for Taishang Laojun's answer.

    I saw that Taishang Laojun took a deep breath and said: "Junior sister, this time we were too eager. We have forgotten the most fundamental point. Today's human race is no longer as simple as the human race in the prehistoric period. Experience  After so many years of development, people's hearts have changed too fast. They only care about their own interests and will not consider the overall interests of the human race at all. If we want to solve this matter quickly, we can only use force.  Methods, but we can't do this, it will only make things worse. After all, people's mental changes are the most difficult to control. The only thing we can do is to persuade Shennong and King Yu to get their understanding.  !¡±

    As soon as Taishang Laojun finished speaking, Fuxi and others showed a wry smile. It was not an easy task to persuade Shennong and King Dayu at this time. After all, the human race's affairs were already in turmoil.  Well, not only did these people have no expression about this, but they asked Shennong and King Yu not to argue. This is too embarrassing!

    For a moment, Fuxi and other Human Emperors suddenly regretted that they should not have been tempted by the opinions put forward by Sanqing and Nuwa on impulse, and should not have listened to Shennong and King Yu.  They persuaded them to step out of the Fire Cloud Cave, otherwise the human race would not have such a sudden change and be out of control. Now that the human race has not been unified, on the contrary, their situation has become extremely difficult. Think about it, although they know the behind-the-scenes of this  There are some ambitious people who are pushing it, and they are not their enemies, but no matter what, they are not willing to see things come to this point, and they cannot accept it.

    As Emperor Fuxi, he needs to express his attitude at this time. After all, such a big thing has happened, and he has to express his attitude. More importantly, it is related to the future of the human race. If the human race really declines, then he  The Human Emperor will also suffer backlash.

    Fuxi took a deep breath and said: "Sage Taiqing, the matter has reached this point and can no longer be solved by persuasion. You should know the importance of Shennong and Dayu to the human race. Once they break with the human race,  , then the human race will lose most of its luck in an instant, and everything you said will not be realized at that time. If you can't think of a solution, then we can only choose to withdraw from the previous agreement, because we can't afford that.  Loss, although a saint¡¯s promise is important, relatively speaking, the future of the human race is more important!¡±

    (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 471 Crazy

    Chapter 471 Crazy

    Fuxi's words destroyed Taishang Laojun's army, and Taishang Laojun had to find a way to solve this problem, otherwise he could only watch Fuxi and the human race withdraw, in which case they would become the laughing stock of the three worlds.  , and it would be difficult for him to explain to Daozu Hongjun after such a big mess happened. Who made these suggestions come from him?

    Taishang Laojun took a deep breath and said: "The matter has reached this point. Although it is our mistake, it is not that there is no solution. It just depends on whether the human race can bear this responsibility. If the human race's kings  If they are all dead, then if you fellow Taoists come forward again, you can naturally unify the human race and quickly solve all future troubles!"

    As soon as Taishang Laojun said this, everyone present involuntarily took a breath of air-conditioning. Taishang Laojun is so sinister that he dares to say such thoughts. If this matter is exposed, it will cause chaos in the entire Three Realms.  When a huge storm comes, even Fuxi, the Human Emperor, and the Third Ancestor of the Human Race cannot bear the consequences.

    After seeing the hesitation of Fuxi and others, Taishang Laojun said: "This is the only solution. I can't think of any other solution. And only in this way can you unify the human race."  , otherwise with the current changes in the human race, if you want to unite the human race and fight against the Wu Clan, you will simply not be able to do it!"

    Fuxi took a deep breath, tried hard to calm down, and then said: "This approach is too cruel. Once an accident occurs, it will be a disaster for the human race. We have to consider this matter in the long run!  "

    Yuanshi Tianzun said in a deep voice: "Fellow Taoist Fuxi, do you think we still have time for long-term discussions? Even if you want to have time to think about gains and losses, do you think the leaders of the human race will give you this time? Wait for them  After making the decision, when Shennong and Dayu were pushed down from the throne of the Human Emperor, it would be too late!"

    Yuanshi Tianzun's words were like sharp arrows that shot through Fuxi's heart, and also penetrated the hearts of all the people present. Yuanshi Tianzun was right. They had no time to think about it. Those kings would not  Give them time, by the time the dust settles it will be too late.

    Taishang Laojun said: "Fellow Taoist Fuxi must continue to resist his rebellion. Even if you can't bear to take action against these people, they will not let you go. After all, the unification of the human race will take away the rights in their hands, which is tantamount to  If we take their lives, they will fight to the death, and there is no other way than using blood awakening to suppress these people's resistance!"

    People¡¯s minds change, after so many years of change.  Human selfishness has reached its limit, especially those kings. They will not give their rights back to others, not even the Human Emperor. It can be said that when people like Fuxi decided to unify the human race, both of them had already stood.  On the opposite side, there is no room for relaxation.  Either you die or I die, and those people will not give in at all.

    Fuxi had not thought about the suppression of Xue Xing, but he did not dare to make this decision.  Not only Fuxi had thought about it, but Xuanyuan had also thought about it, but everyone had concerns in their hearts and could only delay it like this.

    pity.  Just dragging it out like this is not an option, because they must resolve this matter as soon as possible.  Otherwise, as Taishang Laojun said, if it gets out of hand, it will eventually lead to the destruction of the human race.

    After a while, Fuxi took a deep breath and said: "Forget it, this matter has been decided, even if there are thousands of crimes, I will bear all the blame!"

    As soon as Fuxi said this, a smile appeared on Sanqing's face. This was exactly the result they hoped to see. However, Nuwa's face turned pale instantly. She was worried that Fuxi would have an accident.  After all, this is not a trivial matter. With the deep love between brother and sister, Empress Nuwa naturally does not want to see such a thing happen.

    Just when Nuwa Empress wanted to stop her, Xuanyuan suddenly said: "I should take the responsibility for this matter. After all, I don't have much influence on the human race. Even if I am sacrificed, it will not affect me."  To the overall situation of the human race!¡±

    As soon as Xuanyuan said this, everyone present couldn't help but be startled. No one thought that Human Emperor Xuanyuan would have such a big heart and be able to make such a choice under such circumstances. This is not something ordinary people can do.  Yes, after all, once you take on this responsibility, the consequences will be unimaginable.

    Perhaps in the eyes of many people, Human Emperor Xuanyuan is not a very good person, but as a generation of Human Emperor Xuanyuan, if he does not have such a big heart, he may not be recognized by Heaven. Xuanyuan was not the only one in the battle between Human Emperors.  There are many reasons for this mistake. Not to mention that if Xuanyuan can do this, he is already a qualified human emperor and can sacrifice his life for the human race.

    Just when Xuanyuan said these words,Finally, the three ancestors of the human race could no longer remain silent. Relatively speaking, they had a high prestige among the human race, and they were also the least influential people in the human race. After all, they were not human emperors.  There is no need to suppress the luck of the great religion of the human race. Now even the human emperors like Fuxi and Xuanyuan have stepped forward to take the responsibility. How can they not show any sign of their old bones.

    Suiren took a deep breath and said: "I should be responsible for this matter. After all, as the ancestor of the human race, I have a high prestige among the human race, and I don't have much effect on the human race.  Even if there is an accident in the future, I can bear the responsibility alone and it will not affect the future of the human race!"

    In fact, among all people, if someone is needed to shoulder this responsibility, then Suiren is undoubtedly the most suitable. After all, Suiren has advantages that others cannot match in every aspect. When he steps forward, whether it is Sanqing or a female  Both Empress Wa and the Empress agreed very much and believed that the Suiren family was the best choice. As for the Suiren family being the ancestor, they had long forgotten about it. At this moment, their eyes were filled with excitement and no trace of sadness.

    If you don't become a saint, you will end up as an ant. Although Suiren is a quasi-saint, in the eyes of Sanqing and Nuwa Empress, he is still an ant, just a larger classified ant. Sacrifice such an ant to protect yourself.  , how could they refuse such a good thing, then they would be fools.

    The saints were worried that the Suiren clan would change their minds. That Yuanshi

    Tianzun hurriedly said: "Okay. If Taoist friend Suiren takes charge of this matter, then everything will not be a problem. If Taoist friend Suiren takes action, everything will be turned into peace!"

    Yuanshi Tianzun's performance was so naked that many experts from the human race saw it. Everyone present was very contemptuous of Yuanshi Tianzun's move. The saints caused the matter, but now that something happened, a human being was needed.  To put it right, this has to be said to be a huge joke.

    In fact, Yuanshi Tianzun is just being a villain if he makes a decision in such a hurry.  In Suiren's heart, he had never thought about changing his decision. Fuxi and Xuanyuan loved the human race and were willing to sacrifice themselves to protect the human race from the influence of Chuli. They were willing to bear the huge infamy. They could still do this.  Then why can Liaorenshi not be able to do this?

    Time waits for no one. Every second they delay here will increase the danger to the human race. After making the decision, Suiren said in a deep voice: "I made this decision alone, and  It¡¯s very imperfect, let¡¯s start taking action. Use blood awakening to suppress everyone¡¯s resistance!¡±

    As soon as Suiren said this, everyone's expressions changed color. It is not unreasonable for the human race to be the protagonist of the Three Realms. At least the human race has such a fearless spirit of sacrifice.  This cannot be seen in the human and Chan religions. As for the demon clan, it goes without saying. Only in the Jiejie religion can someone do it.

    At Suiren¡¯s order, the power of the human race began to move.  Not only the human race, but also the demon race, as well as the disciples of the three sects of Human, Chan, and Jie were restored through the power of the Conferred Gods List.  Their recovery formed a strong suppression on the Jade Emperor. The Jade Emperor wanted to resist, but when he thought that there was Hongjun Daozu behind him, he flinched.

    Three Thousand Avenues and Three Thousand Methods. With this action of the human race, the entire earthly immortal world was in chaos. In a short period of time, it suffered a lot of doubts. Unfortunately, doubts were useless. After the Suiren clan's order was issued,  The guardians of the human race have no hesitation. For them, time and space are very important.

    As soon as the human race took action, the voices of the people inside the human race were suppressed by the strong earthquake due to Na Zhen's evil name. With the commotion within the human race, and as the head continued to fall to the ground, those within the human race under the leadership of the Suiren clan  Those who disobeyed orders have fallen. Under this brutal suppression, the human race finally began to develop in a unified direction.

    There is no airtight wall in this world. Although people like Sanqing and Nuwa would not announce such a major event, with the changes in the earthly immortal world, the expressions of Shennong and Dayu, who are the human emperors,  It was a pale comparison. They really didn't expect that the Suiren clan, as the ancestor of the human race, would make such a decision, be so cruel to their own people, and use such cruel methods to unify the human race.

    In the Fire Cloud Cave, the Shennong clan said angrily: "What on earth is going on? Is it really so important to attain enlightenment and become a saint? That the human race is so desperate to do this to the descendants of the human race?  Can¡¯t they just give up on their unrealistic ideas?¡±

    King Dayu sighed and said: "People's minds change. This is the human heart. In the eyes of people like them, if you are not a saint, you are an ant. They will never care about the life and death of such an ant anymore. So what if a few kings die?"No matter what, after all, the influence of these kings is nothing. This is something we can't change.  "

    The Shen Nong family has always been hiding from others and explaining the two religions, and is not willing to be manipulated by the way of heaven. However, the eagerness of people like Fuxi makes him unbearable. After all, this is not an ordinary thing.

    Shennong shouted angrily: "This is not a reason. No matter how people's hearts change, as a human emperor, we will naturally have to serve the human race. We can't endure it any longer. We need to fight back. Even if we fall out with Fuxi and the others, it is no longer possible."  No matter what, we can¡¯t just watch the human race decline, after all, they are our people!¡±

    King Dayu was not as angry as Shennong. He took a deep breath and said: "Emperor of Earth, I can understand the anger in your heart, but do you think you can convince the other party? As the ancestor of the people, Suiren will listen to you."  That's impossible. They were already hard-hearted before they made such a decision. Even if you meet him, there will be no results. I'm afraid it will intensify the conflict between the two parties, which is not worth the gain!  "

    After hearing what King Dayu said, Shennong smiled lightly and said: "When I made such a choice, I no longer cared about all this. As long as I can stop their crazy behavior, even if it means paying  No matter how high the price is, no matter how high the price is, Dayu, you were not willing to accompany me to meet the Suiren family!"

    The Shennong clan has already spoken to this extent. Even if King Dayu disagrees with it, he can't refute it. He has no way to retreat. How can this not make King Dayu angry? This is not against the Shennong clan.  Anger, but dissatisfaction with the Suiren clan. The other party was clearly taking everything from the human race in exchange for their own interests. He still needed to change, even if it cost his own life, the Shennong clan decided to stop the other party.

    King Dayu nodded and said: "Okay, I will risk my life to accompany you. No matter what the outcome is, we have already fought for it. Even if we fail, we will feel guilty. After all, we have tried hard!"

    Even King Yu was able to say such a thing, even if the Suiren clan didn't want it in their hearts, but they had the ability to do so. Some people were happy and some were worried when Tiandao made such a big noise, but this  Everything is related to King Yu.

    As Shennong made his decision, King Yu felt heavy in his heart. Although he did not want to see such a thing happen, and did not want to see Shennong clash head-on with Fuxi and others, but now he is  He really has no choice, because he loves his race and he doesn't want to see his race go to destruction step by step.

    yes!  Even if King Yu and the Shennong clan fail, they believe that after this trouble is over, everything may change. However, that is just their own imagination. In fact, the most likely thing is that everything will still go according to the rules.  If the model designed by the Sanctuary continues to develop, the crisis of the human race will still not be solved. To seek victory through such blood-awakening methods is to discredit the human race and push the human race into the fire.

 Text Chapter 472: Infinite Tribulation

    Chapter 472: Measuring the Tribulation

    The Shennong family and King Dayu are willing to sacrifice for the human race, but they want to sacrifice, but some people are not willing to do as they wish. If the human race affairs can cause such a big fuss, how can the people behind them do anything to the Shennong family and the Dayu family?  Wang countered their chances.  When things get to this point, it's already bloodshed. Both sides have no room to turn around. They both need to kill each other, otherwise they will definitely be the most unlucky.

    When Shennong and King Yu were about to leave the Fire Cloud Cave to discuss with Fuxi and the Human Emperor, a big conflict broke out. Although Fuxi and others had taken over many countries with lightning speed.  Lord, there are still people who escaped from this storm, and this gave the people who secretly instigated the opportunity. It was Lian Benjiali who spread rumors and pinned everything on King Yu and Shennong.  On top of their heads, they thought that the reason why Fuxi and other human emperors did such crazy things was entirely because of Shennong and King Yu, and he was deliberately protecting them.

    With such rumors, the kings and other high-level officials of the human race who had not yet been captured by Fuxi and others reacted violently. In order to preserve their rights, these people directly overturned the human emperor's enshrinement.  and began to resist Fuxi's tyranny head-on. The human race was on the road to division.

    When the temples of the Human Emperor and the Human Ancestor were torn down, the fate of the entire human race underwent an astonishing change. When people's hearts changed, the world changed. As the protagonist of the Three Realms, this change of the Human Race directly affected the development of the Three Realms.  When mortals overthrew their ancestors, everything changed, the heaven and earth shook, the luck of the entire three realms began to drain, and the spiritual energy of heaven and earth developed and spread.  Although it is very slow, it is true.

    The change in people's hearts has caused turmoil in the world, which makes the immortals in the three realms fear them. What the cultivators need is all the spiritual energy, and the loss of spiritual energy in the three realms makes them not afraid. Once the spiritual energy in the three realms is exhausted, what awaits them  It will be destruction, which they find difficult to accept.

    The term "measuring calamity" appeared again in the hearts of the immortals in the three realms.  After such drastic changes occurred in the world, the first thing they thought of was that the Calamity Tribulation had begun. Whether it was the Three Pure Ones, Nuwa Empress, or the Two Saints of the West, they were all afraid of it.  Needless to say, Styx, Zhen Yuanzi, and the Jade Emperor and Queen Mother above the Heavenly Court, the saint's soul is placed on the Heavenly Dao, and even if the calamity comes, they may not be able to do it.  Fallen, but the quasi-sage does not have such ability. For a moment, these people secretly made up their minds to achieve the Great Dao no matter what, before the calamity broke out completely.  Don't let your life be threatened.

    When people are under benefit, they will burst out with powerful power. Under the threat of death, all the quasi-sages become crazy. They all start to crazily think of ways to prove the Tao, so the affairs of chaos gods and demons are again  They weighed it down.  The spread of Buddhism to the east, which had not been taken seriously at first, was taken seriously again.

    Such changes have made many people angry, but Satan is the most angry. These drastic changes in the three realms have pushed him to the forefront, and he has already arranged everything.  Even if you want to retreat now, it's too late. How can such a change not make Satan angry?

    Of course Fuxi and others were annoyed.  Needless to say, Sanqing and Nuwa Empress, if such a big thing happened, they would have to bear huge pressure. Now that the world is undergoing drastic changes, Sanqing and Nuwa Empress are afraid of it, even though they are  Saints are afraid of calamity, but they are reluctant to let go of their disciples and their own orthodoxy. But all of this has already happened. How can such drastic changes not make them resent those who are secretly fanning the flames?

    The Shennong clan and King Dayu really did not expect that their situation among the human race would become so embarrassing in just a short period of time. There was a trace of bitterness on the faces of the Shennong clan and King Dayu in the Fire Cloud Cave.  , King Dayu sighed and said: "It seems that the two of us have become the target of public criticism. Since our existence has caused such serious harm to human beings and sentient beings in the three realms, then we should leave. Don't let the sentient beings in the three realms suffer because of you and me.  Get damaged!¡±

    As soon as King Yu said this, the Shennong clan nodded sadly. Such a big event happened to the human race, which also made the Shennong clan give up. Since the human race can no longer tolerate them, it would not be a good thing for them to stay reluctantly, so he said:  "Forget it, let's go. After leaving Huoyun Cave, we will no longer be human emperors. I have been wronged by Jingwei for so many years, and I should accompany her well. After all, I am his father, and I cannot let him live forever.  I can¡¯t feel the slightest bit of family affection!¡±

    As soon as Shennong said these words, the color of the world changed again in an instant. As the emperor of the human race, Shennong spoke the law.

    Subsequently, Heaven approved their words, but at this time King Yu and Shennong were already immersed in their strong self-blame, and did not even notice that their words had gained influence from heaven and earth.The recognition once again triggered a change in the sky.

    When Shen Nong and King Dayu gave up on the human race, Fuxi and Xuanyuan, who were human emperors, changed their expressions. Taishang Laojun, the leader of the human religion, and Nuwa, the holy mother of the human race, also changed their faces. They said in unison: "Bad things  Well, Shennong and King Yu have given up on the human race, and the human race¡¯s luck has begun to dissipate!¡±

    Fuxi then shouted loudly: "We must stop them no matter what, and we cannot let them escape from the human race, otherwise the consequences will be really unimaginable, which will affect not only the human race, but also all living beings in the three realms!"

    After such a big thing happened, Taishang Laojun naturally did not dare to neglect, and all these things happened because of them. At this time, he also made a decision in his heart to prevent Shennong and King Yu from escaping from the human race.  Do not let the fate of the human race leak for thousands of miles. Not only will the three realms be damaged, but they will also become sinners in the three realms. The consequences will be appalling and they cannot afford it.

    At this time, Zhu Jiuyin in the underworld felt the changes in heaven and earth, and as the Houtu Zusha who was in charge of the Six Paths of Reincarnation, he also felt the changes in heaven and earth. Zhu Jiuyin murmured: "The show is finally over.  The game has begun, and I should seize the time to break through myself. The spiritual energy of heaven and earth spreads, the calamity of measurement begins, and the end of the Dharma era is finally coming!"

    Zhu Jiuyin is not too afraid of the calamity, and is not worried about the survival of the Wu clan, because Zhu Jiuyin's divine kingdom is enough to support the practice of the entire Wu clan, and as a chaotic god and demon, the worst he can do is retreat there.  In chaos, chaos gods and demons are much better than others in this regard. They can easily survive in chaos, which is difficult for even saints to do.

    Such a shocking change occurred, but Hongjun, as the Taoist ancestor, did not show up, and Tiandao did not show any sign. This made Zhu Jiuyin and Houtu Zuwu a little surprised. They didn't understand what was going on. Could it be that  It is said that Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu are afraid that the calamity will not succeed, and they are not worried that the calamity will affect them at all, or that they have other plans.

    There are also saints who have such thoughts, whether it is the Sanqing, Nuwa, or the two saints of the West. They all think that such a big commotion in the earthly immortal world has caused such a big change, Hongjun  Dao Ancestor Dao and Tiandao will definitely show up to stop them and give them severe punishment, but they are wrong. Neither Tiandao nor Dao Ancestor Hongjun makes any move.

    Such an abnormal change was like a huge stone that pressed heavily on the hearts of the saints, making them somewhat breathless. The changes in the three realms could not be hidden from the gods and demons hiding in the chaos. Together with the drastic changes in human changes,  The greed in the hearts of these gods and demons broke out again, and one by one they crazily sneaked into the Three Realms.

    Opportunities must not be missed, and they will never come back. There have been such big changes in the Three Realms. In the eyes of these gods and demons, they think this is their great opportunity. As long as they can seize this opportunity, they will surely reach the great road.

    "It's a pity that these people don't know that they are heading towards destruction step by step. Measuring calamity is not as simple as they think. If they jump out at this time, they are simply destroying themselves.

    When Fuxi, the saints and others returned to the outside of the Fire Cloud Cave, they saw Shennong and King Dayu about to walk out of the Fire Cloud Cave. When Shennong and King Dayu raised their feet, they felt a huge shock.  Under pressure, Fuxi quickly said loudly: "Two worthy brothers, please wait and make a decision. It's not too late for us to discuss it in detail first!"

    It's a pity that Fuxi's words did not have any effect. Shennong and King Yu are both people with firm personalities. Now that they have made a decision, they will not change it easily. Moreover, the human race has been experiencing one after another.  The changes have completely made them give up, and they don't want to continue. After all, they don't want to see their people suffer all the harm and destruction because of the two of them. This is not what they want.

    I saw Shennong and King Dayu looking at each other, then shaking their heads and saying: "There's no need. Since the human race no longer needs us, there is no need for us to continue to persist. We will give in because of our persistence."  My clan members are lying in a pool of blood, so fellow Taoists no longer need to persuade us, I have made up my mind and will not change it again!"

    When they said this, the faces of Shennong and King Dayu showed a more determined look, and they strode out of the Fire Cloud Cave. When they saw the actions of Shennong and King Dayu, Fuxi and others  They shouted loudly: "No!" As they spoke, they rushed towards the Fire Cloud Cave crazily, trying to stop the actions of Shennong and King Yu.

 Text Chapter 473 Breakup

    It's a pity that Fuxi and others were a step late. Shennong and King Yu had already taken a crucial step. The impact of taking one step out of the Fire Cloud Cave would be a world of difference.  Shennong and King Yu regained their freedom in an instant. The throne of the Human Emperor left them, and the heaven and earth mourned.  .

    As one of the three emperors and five emperors of the human race, the Earth Emperor Shennong and King Yu had great merits for the human race and even the heaven and earth. The development and growth of the human race to this point is inseparable from them. Unfortunately, they are now on the road to break with the human race.  , after taking this crucial step, whether it is the Shennong clan or King Yu, all their merits have completely returned to themselves and separated from the fate of the human race. As a human emperor, it is natural for heaven and earth to fall into such an end.  lament.

    When the heaven and earth mourned, Fuxi and others lost their composure and shouted loudly: "Why? Shennong, Dayu, why do you do this? Do you still have the human race in your eyes?"

    Not only Fuxi and the saints were questioning, but the three ancestors of the human race were also questioning Shennong and King Dayu. In their opinion, the behavior of Shennong and King Dayu was betraying the entire human race, which made them unable to  Bear.

    Shennong sighed softly, and then said: "If you have different Taoism, you can not conspire with each other. You can ignore the life and death of mortals, kill your own people, and use blood awakening to satisfy your own desires.  , but we can't do this. We said at the beginning that the human race has developed to this day and can no longer be regarded as the human race of the past. We cannot interfere with their lives, but you don't listen. You are doing it for the illusory saint.  He was so crazy that he killed his own people, but we can't do it. Since the human race no longer wants to have human emperors like us, then we can abdicate. It's nothing. After so many years, we are tired and it's time to rest.  Got it!"

    As soon as Shennong's words came out, the expressions of Fuxi and others changed again and again, but they couldn't say anything, because Shennong's words were reasonable, and it was they who let go of the passion in their hearts that caused such a situation.  They had no reason or excuse to blame King Yu and the Shennong family for the drastic changes. Everything that happened today was entirely due to them.

    Suiren took a deep breath and said: "Shen Nong, do you really have to stop thinking about it? Have you forgotten how difficult it is for our human race to develop to this point?"

    "It's too late, everything is already too late. When we take this step, there is no possibility of turning back. We can only disappoint our ancestors. Your way is too cruel. That is not what we want to see.  Out of sight is out of mind, since we have reached this point, it is better to leave!" Shennong said calmly.

    yes!  It's too late, it's too late for everything. The actions of Shennong and King Yu have been recognized by heaven, or prehistoric heaven and earth. It is impossible to reverse it. Everything has become a foregone conclusion.

    After hearing Shennong's answer, Suiren, Fuxi and others felt extremely regretful. With the departure of Shennong and King Yu, everything has changed. The Human Emperor has become a joke, and the fate of the human race has been lost.  After gaining control, there is no longer any need for human emperors like them to suppress it. The human race has truly moved towards freedom and shed all restraints.

    Perhaps, because of the greed of those in the human race, they have taken a path that is opposite to the Human Emperor and even the human race. However, if people do not serve themselves, heaven and earth will destroy them. This is a human surname, a human surname that cannot be changed, and they do this.  There is nothing wrong with that. After all, they are not chess pieces at the mercy of others. The Human Ancestor and the Human Emperor have their own desires, but mortals also have their own desires. When the ideas of the two sides collide, they will naturally choose a decision that is beneficial to them.  .

    Suiren, who represents the human ancestor, is dumbfounded by today's drastic changes. Fuxi, who is the human emperor, is also dumbfounded. Taishang Laojun, who is the leader of the human religion, is also dumbfounded, and Nuwa, the holy mother of the human race, is even dumbfounded.  With the departure of Shennong and King Dayu, the fate of the human race has left them. The human race has become completely self-reliant and is not affected by anyone. The human religion cannot extract the luck from the human race, and the human race¡¯s Holy Mother has also lost the human race.  The fate of the Human Emperor was directly eliminated in the hearts of the human race. Everything became so indifferent and terrifying, as if there was a world-famous black hand pushing behind it, pushing all of them away.  The calculation came in.

    Who is plotting against him secretly, Fuxi or Taishang Laojun, all of them are thinking about it, but no matter how much they think about it, it is useless, everything has already happened, the human race has lost its luck, and the Human Emperor will not  With that immortal body, everything has changed, and Fuxi has to consider his own situation.

    Countless catastrophes were caused by them, which was like a huge stone weighing heavily on everyone's hearts, putting them under tremendous pressure, making them fearful and frightened.

    Shennong's familyKing Dayu did not pay attention to everyone's reaction. At this point, everything had nothing to do with them. Shennong and King Dayu did not disturb Fuxi and others who were lost in thought, but quietly left the Fire Cloud Cave.  Leaving this sacred place in the hearts of all human beings, leaving the residence where they had devoted so many years.

    When Fuxi and others woke up, they found that Shennong and King Yu had left, and the break had become a fact. Even if they were unwilling to bear it, they had to accept the result. There were two roads in front of them, one was  One is to continue to use blood awakening methods to forcibly suppress the kings of all races and forcibly unify the human race. The other way is to give up everything that has been done before, stop paying attention to the changes in the human race, and allow the human race to develop on its own!

    No matter which path, it is a difficult choice for people like Fuxi, and it makes them embarrassed. At this time, Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Leader are no longer speechless, because everything now is beyond them.  Their control prevented them from arbitrarily interfering with Fuxi's decision. They were also worried that they would fall into endless troubles and suffer endless karma because of their temporary happiness.

    Empress Nuwa really wanted to help Fuxi. After all, they were brothers and sisters. They were not as utilitarian as Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Leader. However, she opened her mouth several times, but she couldn't say anything because she couldn't find him.  Without the slightest words of persuasion, all these things fell into trouble as the Shennong family broke up with King Yu and left.

    Such a big thing happened to the human race and caused immeasurable calamities. For the human race, Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun, and Tongtian Cult Leader all lost their original confidence, and they were unwilling to let themselves be involved.  In countless calamities.

    Everything that happened in Huoyun Cave fell in the eyes of those who were interested. Those who were ambitious in the Three Realms saw the changes in front of Huoyun Cave and saw the departure of Shennong and King Dayu. Although among the human race  There are many voices of opposition, but they are just the opinions of ignorant people. In the eyes of the immortals of the three realms, Shennong and King Dayu are the human emperors who truly care about the human race. They do not have any utilitarian intentions. More people from the human race are  The immortal was reluctant to leave Shennong and King Yu.

    Not long after Shennong and King Dayu left the Fire Cloud Cave, they met Jingwei and Chi You. Jingwei and Chi You were under the orders of Gong Gong, the ancestral witch, and represented the human witch clan.  Come and invite Shen Nong and King Yu to go to Nanzhan Buzhou and invite them to settle down in the Renwu tribe.

    Although the Human Witch Clan has long been integrated with the Witch Clan, the Witch Clan has never forced the Human Witch Clan to forget their origins. The Human Witch Clan still has its own inheritance, which is why they have such confidence.  Come and invite Shen Nong and King Dayu to come to the human race to practice witchcraft.

    In the eyes of some people, all this is Zhu Jiuyin's conspiracy, so that the Wu clan can borrow the supreme merits of Shennong and King Dayu to suppress the destiny of the Wu clan, but there are still people in Chi You  Jingwei and all the people of the witch clan did not have such an idea in their minds, because Zhu Jiuyin had already told the Gonggong ancestral witch about the Xiaoqian World to the people of the witch clan, including Nanzhan Buzhou, before he went into seclusion to practice.  The people who live there are of the witch clan.

    The most important thing is that after Zhu Jiuyin told the secret of Xiaoqian World, the human and witch clan in the entire Earth Immortal World returned to the southern state to see Buzhou, Dongsheng Shenzhou, Xiniu Hezhou and the far north.  All the people of the human witch clan in Julu Prefecture returned to Nanzhan Bu Prefecture, and the entire witch clan and human witch clan in the Earthly Immortal Realm gathered in Nanzhan Bu Prefecture.

    Gonggong Ancestral Witch and Houtu Ancestral Witch made such a decision just in case, so that in the event of immeasurable calamity or the collapse of the earthly and immortal world, all the witch clans and human witches could be eliminated in the shortest possible time.  One clan moved to the small world of Zhu Jiuyin to avoid harm to the two clans. Rather than saying that they were two clans, they were actually one clan. Whether it was the human or witch clan or the witch clan, they had long been indistinguishable from each other. Back then,  The Witch Clan can use so many great witches to kill people in heaven. In fact, many of them are from the human-witch clan. It is precisely because of the fusion of the two clans that the Witch Clan can return to its heyday in such a short period of time. If it weren't for the Witch Clan,  No one in the clan has broken through to the realm of ancestral witches, and I am afraid that the strength of the witch clan will be even more terrifying.

    Regarding the invitation from Jingwei and Chiyou, whether it was Shen Nong or King Yu, they agreed directly without any hesitation. In fact, when they left Huoyun Cave, they had already made a decision.  Come and settle down in Nanzhan Buzhou and stop paying attention to all the fights in the three realms!

    (To be continued)q

 Text Chapter 474 The Wind Fluctuates

    Chapter 474 The Wind Fluctuates

    When the Wu clan sent Jingwei and Chi You to welcome the Shennong family and King Yu back to Nanzhan Prefecture, Sanqing, Nuwa, and many human masters all yelled: "Zhu  Jiuyin, you are despicable and shameless!¡±

    In the eyes of these people, they believe that the Wu clan is behind this turmoil in the human race, and that the Wu clan is coveting the luck of the human race in Shennong and King Dayu. Therefore, they have created this series of things that have caused the Three Realms to suffer.  All living beings are implicated in this.

    The Yuanshi Tianzun said with a gloomy face: "What a Zhu Jiuyin, he is really despicable and shameless to the extreme. He can do such a thing. We can't let his conspiracy succeed. Senior brother, we must give Wu  I want to teach the clan a lesson, let him know how serious the consequences of such a scheme against us will be, expose him in front of the Shennong clan and King Dayu, and make him a laughing stock in the mouths of all living beings in the three realms!"

    When hearing the words of Yuanshi Tianzun, Fuxi shook his head and said: "Yuanshi Sage's idea is good, but it is not so easy to implement. Now you have also seen the changes in the human race. Do you think we said  If we go out, a few people will believe it, and the words Shennong and Dayu said when they left showed their intentions. They have different paths and do not work together. Everything we have done has completely made things worse.  They are disappointed, no matter how much we say, it will be useless, because they already have their own opinions in their hearts, and it is simply impossible for us to influence their thinking!"

    Fuxi's words are indeed correct. He has been with Shennong and King Dayu for so many years, and he has a very good understanding of the personalities of Shennong and King Dayu. He clearly pointed out the shortcomings in Yuanshi Tianzun's words.  , although Fuxi could point out the shortcomings in Yuanshi Tianzun's opinions, he was unable to improve them.

    Not only Fuxi couldn't do it, but everyone present couldn't do it. In the end, Taishang Laojun sighed and said: "Junior brother, let's stop this matter. Now we are not completely separated from the Wu clan."  When you lose your face. Doing that will only allow others to take advantage of others. We should endure this bad breath first, and one day we will have the opportunity to settle accounts with Zhu Jiuyin in the future!"

    Zhu Jiuyin had no intention of paying attention to what the saints and sentient beings in the three realms thought and thought. After making all preparations, Zhu Jiuyin began to prepare to perfect his own small world.  Use the power of the Small Thousand Worlds to return to the origin and perfect the five innate spiritual roots.  Speed ??up the evolution of your own small world and increase your mana accumulation.

    Zhu Jiuyin has a complete ginseng fruit tree in his hand, and now he has received half of the ¡®Seven Treasures Tree¡¯ from Gonggong¡¯s ancestral shaman. The five elements are in harmony with each other.  Earth-born metal has perfect innate earth spiritual roots, while Zhu Jiuyin uses earth to nourish the golden spiritual roots. The cultivation of innate spiritual roots requires a huge amount of spiritual energy. Fortunately, Zhu Jiuyin has the support of the entire small world.  Things that are difficult for others to do are not difficult for Zhu Jiuyin. As long as he is determined, he can do it.

    In order to increase the speed, Zhu Jiuyin tried his best and used his old skills to smash all the earth attribute innate spiritual fruits in his hand onto the innate bodhi tree. Under the nourishment of the entire Xiaoqian World,  The originally weak Bodhi tree was growing rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye, not only swallowing the innate earthy spiritual fruit provided by Zhu Jiuyin.  Still absorbing the half of the 'Seven Treasures Wonderful Tree'.

    Zhu Jiuyin was also cruel enough. After he obtained the Seven Treasures Wonderful Tree, he did not clear out the spiritual consciousness left by the Saint Zhunti in the half of the Seven Treasures Wonderful Tree. He treated the innate spiritual root of the Bodhi Tree as  While frantically absorbing the power from half of the 'Seven Treasures Tree', the primordial spirit of the Zhunti Saint naturally became the nourishment for this innate spiritual root and was erased bit by bit.  Then it is absorbed by the bodhi tree and turned into its own power.

    When half of the 'Seven Treasures Wonderful Tree' was absorbed by the Bodhi tree in the small world of Zhu Jiuyin, the Saint Zhunti in the Paradise World far away in the west couldn't help but groaned, and then roared angrily.  Said: "Zhu Jiuyin. You shameless thief, I swear to you and I will fight until death!"

    Seeing the angry look of Saint Zhunti, Jie Yin couldn't help but sigh and said: "Junior brother, you should have known that something like this would happen. Why didn't you cut off yourself and the half of the 'Seven Treasures Tree'?  With the connection, we won¡¯t suffer from this backlash!¡±

    Saint Zhunti had never thought about it this way, but he was unwilling to do so. You must know that the 'Seven Treasures Tree' is the treasure of his enlightenment. He is reluctant to give up. There is a trace of fantasy in his heart, hoping that Zhu Jiu  Yin would not be so crazy, and would be merciful and not take advantage of his half of the 'Seven Treasures Wonderful Tree'. After all, once Zhu Jiuyin does this, it means that the two sides will fight to the death and end the future, but the two sides will never relax.  room.

    Only the sage ZhuntiThere is still a trace of fantasy in his heart. In fact, he should have known about the already dead-end situation between the West and the Wu Clan. If the Wu Clan didn't have too many enemies in the Three Realms, I'm afraid the Wu Clan would have already  The army was dispatched and swept across the entire west. If Saint Zhunti still had such thoughts in his mind, it could only be said that he was too self-righteous, overestimated his own abilities, and underestimated the determination of the Wu clan and Zhu Jiuyin.

    When he heard the words of the saint, the saint Zhunti smiled bitterly and said: "Senior brother, after all, that is my treasure of enlightenment. No matter how arrogant Zhu Jiuyin is, he should save some face for me. After all, I am a saint  ¡­¡±

    Before Saint Zhunti could finish speaking, Saint Jieyin shook his head and said: "Junior brother, the situation is out of control now, and the entire three realms will fall into chaos. No matter what you were thinking before,  Think about how much you have a lucky mentality. At this moment, I hope you can give up all those unrealistic fantasies and stop having the slightest bit of lucky mentality. That will only hurt yourself and more likely affect others.  Development of our West!¡±

    The words that greeted the saint made Saint Zhunti sigh again and said: "Brother, I understand what to do. Don't worry, this is the last time. I will never be so naive again, and I won't do it again."  We don¡¯t have any illusions about that lunatic Zhu Jiuyin, we in the West and the Wu Clan will never stop fighting!"

    The saint nodded and said: "Junior brother can feel relieved if he can think of me as a brother like this!"

    Zhu Jiuyin didn't care at all about what Zhunti thought or looked at. For Zhu Jiuyin, as long as he could perfect his innate five elements spiritual root, no matter how high the price was, it would be nothing. A mere Zhunti  Zhu Jiuyin didn't take it to heart at all, not to mention a quasi-mention, even the two Western Saints Qi Zhi Zhu Jiuyin would not give in even an inch.  If something falls into his hands, the other party will not be able to take it back. That is impossible.

    With Zhu Jiuyin borrowing the power of the world to help, the Bodhi tree in this small world soon became perfect little by little. Soon, Zhu Jiuyin made a huge effort under the condition that the five elements coexisted.  The price perfected this metallic innate spiritual root.  The moment the golden spirit root is completed.  Zhu Jiuyin's Little Thousand World has once again undergone a huge evolution. The earth produces gold, the metal produces water, and the three innate spiritual roots are united together in an instant.

    When transformed into aquatic wood.  The endless aura of the spiritual tree was exuded, and soon under the nourishment of three complete innate spiritual roots and a small world, the wood spiritual root also completed the final transformation, leaving only the broken Fuso sacred tree.  It was not completed, but Zhu Jiuyin had completely relaxed at this point, and he no longer had the slightest worry.  Zhu Jiuyin took a deep breath to calm down his excitement. Without any hesitation, he immediately started the final challenge, relying on the power of four perfect innate spiritual roots to nourish the final fire.  Spiritual roots.

    The hard work paid off. With the full help of Zhu Jiuyin and nourished by the power of the entire small world, the last Fusang tree with innate five-element spiritual roots completed the final transformation faster.  Complete, when the innate spiritual roots of the five elements communicate with each other in the way that the five elements are interdependent.  In an instant, Zhu Jiuyin's Small Thousand World underwent a qualitative change. This Small Thousand World was rapidly expanding at a speed visible to the naked eye. Soon it broke through the bottleneck and completed the transformation of the Middle Thousand World. However,  It did not stop like this, and the endless spiritual energy was guided in from the chaos by the innate five-element formation formed by the innate five-element spiritual roots.  Soon the Zhongqian World was consolidated and evolved towards the Great Perfection step by step. It didn't take long for the power of the entire world to stabilize.  No more obvious improvement was found, and Zhu Jiuyin took a deep breath.  Detach your spiritual thoughts from the Kingdom of God.

    When the Zhongqian World has evolved to this point, it will no longer be able to complete the final transformation into the Great Thousand World in an instant. After all, the spiritual energy required for the final transformation will be an astronomical figure. Even if Zhu Jiuyin has the nourishment of the innate Five Elements Formation,  But it is still difficult to do this. After all, this is no longer a trivial matter. To complete the final transformation not only requires a large amount of spiritual energy, but also requires the improvement of Zhu Jiuyin's own cultivation. Only when Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation  In order to complete the final transformation and become the real chaos god and demon, that is when the world changes.

    Under the guidance of the innate Five Elements Formation, Zhu Jiuyin's mana is increasing at a crazy speed. Soon Zhu Jiuyin's mana has reached the warning line of Daluo Jinxian. As long as there is a slight chance, then  Zhu Jiuyin will complete the final qualitative change and become a true existence of chaotic gods and demons.

    Although there are no obstacles to Zhu Jiuyin's realm, Zhu Jiuyin understands that it is not easy for him to break through his own cultivation level. He needs to overcome the calamity, because when the world changes, Zhu Jiuyin  Yin can clearly feel the anger of Heaven, and that's not just because Zhu JiuyinIf it interferes with the development of the Three Realms, it is also because Tiandao feels the huge threat of Zhu Jiuyin, and Tiandao needs to eliminate this threat.

    After the innate five elements spiritual roots gathered together, Zhu Jiuyin showed a smile on his face and said: "The final transformation has finally been completed. It is time to trigger the heavenly catastrophe and use the power of heavenly punishment to break through in one fell swoop.  .

    Zhu Jiuyin understands how dangerous it is for him to overcome the tribulation this time. He cannot ignore the safety of the underworld and the pressure of sentient beings in the three realms to overcome the tribulation in the underworld. It will be a catastrophe for the underworld.

    Where he was going through the tribulation, Zhu Jiuyin suddenly thought of the sea of ??blood. Zhu Jiuyin was very concerned about the secret hidden in the sea of ??blood. Since he would have to face the punishment of the tribulation no matter where he was going through the tribulation, Zhu Jiuyin  Why would Jiuyin not give himself another chance, a chance to look into the depths of the sea of ????blood and suppress the remnants of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons?

    To lead to the disaster, this time Zhu Jiuyin did not want to backtrack, but wanted to take the initiative to use his own breath to trigger the coming of the punishment. Zhu Jiuyin believed that as long as he exuded the breath of the innate five elements spiritual root, the Heaven's Dao would definitely not be able to bear it.  If you want to jump out, as soon as Heavenly Punishment appears, Zhu Jiuyin's purpose will be completed.

    For others, to overcome the tribulation, they need to find a place with strong defense. Only a fool would go to a filthy place like the sea of ????blood, but Zhu Jiuyin is different. He chose to be above the sea of ????blood. For Zhu Jiuyin,  The punishment from heaven is heavy but he is happy. Only after such a huge punishment from heaven can he use the power of heaven's punishment to sacrifice his body again. The most important thing for the chaos gods and demons is themselves. As long as Zhu Jiuyin can break through the self-achievement accuracy  Holy, then he will undergo a qualitative change.

    When Zhu Jiuyin left the underworld and appeared on the sea of ????blood, the heart of the Ancestor Styx could not help but beat. An inexplicable force was affecting his state of mind, making the Ancestor Styx vigilant.  , although the ancestor of Minghe wanted to go forward and ask why Zhu Jiuyin appeared on the sea of ????blood, he finally gave up. The Zhu Jiuyin of today is no longer the Zhu Jiuyin of the past. The most important thing is  Nowadays, there are deep cracks in the relationship between the blood sea and the underworld. If he went to ask Zhu Jiuyin at this time, he would only be asking for trouble and losing his face.

    Since the end of the last war, Zhu Jiuyin has never appeared in the Three Realms. Even when the human race was in chaos, Zhu Jiuyin was still in the underworld. At this time, Zhu Jiuyin suddenly appeared in the underworld.  In the sky above the sea of ??blood, how can this not make all the immortals in the three realms vigilant? No one dares to be careless about a madman like Zhu Jiuyin. Maybe he will do something extraordinary if he loses his mind.  Come.

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin appeared on the sea of ??blood, whether it was the Sanqing, Nuwa, or the Second Saint of the West, they had to devote their energy to the sea of ??blood, and the gods and demons who had been hiding in the dark  They are happy that their opportunity has come.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

 Text Chapter 475: Chaos destroys the world

    Among the many gods and demons, Satan was happy. You must know that he was the first one to take action. Now that such a big change has happened, he has gained the upper hand. How can we not let him shine? It's on his face.  Naturally, he showed a look of ecstasy. Originally, he thought that he was going to fail this time, but he didn't expect that there would be a twist. Just when he was about to take action, Zhu Jiuyin actually showed up. How could he not let this happen?  He was happy for it. With such a 'fool' coming forward to attract firepower for him, his plan would go more smoothly. After he swallowed Tang Sanzang, Kunpeng would be nothing.  .

    Ambition can make people crazy and stupid, but now Satan has the attitude to develop towards this trend. For him, he overestimates his own ability and underestimates the reaction of the three realms. The appearance of Zhu Jiuyin is indeed attractive.  has attracted the attention of many people, but the two sages in the West are not fools. They know what the spread of Buddhism eastward means to them. They dare not be careless in the slightest. After all, once the spread of Buddhism eastward fails, it will be a disaster for the West.  disaster.

    What does Zhu Jiuyin want to do?  This is something that all the immortals in the three realms are eager to know. They are all staring at Zhu Jiuyin, trying to see something from Zhu Jiuyin. Unfortunately, no matter how they look, they can't figure out Zhu Jiuyin.  Yin's intention, if Ancestor Minghe knew that Zhu Jiuyin was going to survive the disaster on his own sea of ??blood, I'm afraid he would have been eager to rush out of the sea of ??blood to persuade Zhu Jiuyin to leave and stop harming himself here.  .

    For Zhu Jiuyin, this time is the most critical level since his cultivation. This level is the one that determines his future destiny. As a result, he will cross the limit and become a chaotic god and demon who is truly in charge of destroying existence, an unprecedented one.  Gods and demons, if they fail, they will lose the opportunity to challenge Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu.

    In order for Zhu Jiuyin to overcome this critical level, the first thing he needs to do is to induce disaster. The so-called induction of disaster is actually very simple, that is, letting go of his own momentum to trigger a natural disaster, and this point is very dangerous.  If there is insufficient preparation, it will definitely be a dead end when the disaster comes, and there will be death but no life.

    Under the gaze of all the immortals in the three realms, Zhu Jiuyin looked up to the sky and let out a long roar. The momentum of his whole body surged, and the aura of the innate five elements spiritual roots was mixed with his aura and emitted. It was just that Zhu Jiuyin's own aura was evenly matched.  It was enough to trigger the heavenly catastrophe, but Zhu Jiuyin was worried that Heaven would stop it, so he kept doing everything he could to release the breath of the innate five elements spiritual roots.

    As soon as such a breath came out, the color of the heaven and earth changed in an instant, the sun and the moon became dark, and the entire three realms were shaken. The whole world seemed to be returning to chaos. The endless heavy breath shrouded the three realms, and the candle above the sea of ??blood  Jiuyin remained unmoved and continued to let go of his own aura.

    Zhu Jiuyin acted like this, even a fool would know that this was an astonishing catastrophe. Zhu Jiuyin was going to overcome the catastrophe, Quasi-Saint. Zhu Jiuyin was going to attack Quasi-Saint. At this moment, the whole three realms were afraid of it. A huge  Zhu Jiuyin in the Luo Jinxian realm is terrifying enough, and the consequences would be even more disastrous if he waited for Zhu Jiuyin to become a quasi-sage.

    Many people wanted to take action to stop Zhu Jiuyin and prevent Zhu Jiuyin from conflicting with his own bottleneck, but when they saw the vision of light in the sky and earth, they had no choice but to give up, although no one wanted to see it.  Zhu Jiuyin's strength has greatly increased, but if they are to take the lead and risk their lives to stop Zhu Jiuyin, everyone is still unwilling. After all, no one is a fool, and no one can do this kind of foolish thing that is self-sacrificing.  Willing to do it.

    Zhu Jiuyin's unrestrained improvement of his own aura immediately aroused the wrath of Tiandao. Although Tiandao was worried that Zhu Jiuyin would increase his strength and lose control, Tiandao would not allow Zhu Jiuyin to challenge himself like this at this time.  If it comes from authoritative matters, it will have a greater impact on the way of heaven.

    It was just to give Zhu Jiuyin a hard time and to make Zhu Jiuyin fail. This time Tiandao went out with all his strength and made such a big noise. Tiandao was so cruel that Zhu Jiuyin was happy. This was  It was a great time to hone his physical body, but the ancestor of Styx was crying.

    Ancestor Minghe couldn't help but curse loudly in his heart: "What's going on? What kind of unlucky things have happened to me? Zhu Jiuyin, you bastard, even if you want to escape the tribulation, why should you go elsewhere?"  Come to this sea of ??blood to harm me. I have no grudge against you, and you are too ungrateful to do so!"

    At this time, Patriarch Minghe felt that Zhu Jiuyin was not particular about it, but he had never thought about when Zhu Jiuyin had been particular about it, and if he really had any objections, he could go to Zhu Jiuyin to discuss it.  He didn't dare to let go, so he could only endure the bad breath. Who let him get involved with Zhu Jiuyin.

    Zhu Jiuyin's catastrophe caused the entire three realms to be alarmed. Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian Cult Leader, and Nuwa Empress had gloomy faces. The previous incident between Shennong and King Yu had just happened.  In the past, and at this time Zhu Jiuyin made such a big noise again, heWhat do you want to do? Are you demonstrating to yourself?

    Looking at the three realms where the sky and the earth were changing color and the sun and moon were dim, Empress Nuwa could not control herself and said with a gloomy face: "What a Zhu Jiuyin, he is so arrogant and directly challenges our bottom line. He is too  A little too presumptuous!"

    There is nothing she can do about the fact that Empress Nuwa is so eager to rebuke Zhu Jiuyin. Who makes the lich and the witches not at odds?  Zun, then the demon clan is about to face a catastrophe. Under such circumstances, how can she not be anxious? How can she not hope to arouse the resonance of Sanqing and then find a way to suppress Zhu Jiuyin and suppress Zhu Jiuyin together?  Witch clan.

    When he heard the words of Empress Nuwa, Taishang Laojun sighed and said: "Junior sister Nuwa, we all know what you think. Zhu Jiuyin's heart, will and talent are all top-notch. He dares to  To trigger such a catastrophe, I'm afraid we have already prepared a complete plan. Even if we are angry, we can't stop it. After all, even you and I may not be able to protect ourselves from such a powerful catastrophe. We still have to wait and see.  Become up."

    Yuanshi Tianzun nodded and said: "Elder brother is right. Even if you want to take action, you have to wait for the catastrophe to end. After all, the catastrophe caused by the wrath of the sky cannot be underestimated. We cannot take risks easily!"

    The meaning of Yuanshi Tianzun is already very obvious. He wants to reap the benefits and wait for Zhu Jiuyin to be seriously injured by the calamity before taking action. But can things really go as he wants?  Empress Nuwa does not have any hope for this. In her opinion, if she wants to prevent Zhu Jiuyin from making great progress in cultivation, she can only take action now to destroy the possibility of Zhu Jiuyin to overcome the tribulation, instead of waiting for the tribulation to end.  It will only be a waste of opportunities. The most important thing is that she does not think that Hou Tu Zuwu and Gonggong Zuwu will not be on guard.

    It's a pity that although Empress Nuwa understood this, she couldn't persuade Sanqing to agree. After all, everyone has their own ideas and their own way of doing things. The most important thing is that Empress Nuwa didn't think Sanqing would not see it.  In this regard, the reason why they made such a choice was that they were unwilling to offend Zhu Jiuyin to death at this time. After all, the strength that Zhu Jiuyin showed in the previous battle was too frightening. It was so terrifying that  To the point where they are intimidated by it.

    Now that Zhu Jiuyin has been targeted by Tiandao, Sanqing naturally does not want to expose himself. They all put their hope on Tiandao, hoping that Tiandao can use the power of heaven and earth to severely damage Zhu Jiuyin, or even destroy Zhujiu.  Yin, although they all understand that the possibility of this is very small, as long as there is a glimmer of hope, Sanqing and the others will not take risks. After all, it is related to their lives and their own interests. They will not take it lightly until the last moment.  Made a decision.

    This is the human heart. Changes in the minds of the human race caused drastic changes in the world. Sanqing also chose a different path from Nuwa Empress because of her own changes, which made Nuwa Empress angry.

    Seeing the hesitant look on Nuwa's face, the Tongtian leader sighed and said: "Junior sister Nuwa, what Zhu Jiuyin has triggered this time is the chaotic world-destroying catastrophe. This is the ultimate catastrophe of heaven's destruction. Saint  There is also death and no life. Although I understand your thoughts, you can't let everyone risk their lives to die together with Zhu Jiuyin. We'd better wait and see what happens and wait for the results. Don't rush to make any decisions.  Decide, that¡¯s not a good thing for anyone!¡±

    The Chaos Destruction Tribulation is the most brutal divine punishment. Anyone who can trigger this calamity is not tolerated by heaven and earth. Zhu Jiuyin triggering this calamity means that heaven has no regard for it. It wants to completely destroy Zhu Jiuyin. In this  Under such circumstances, no one is willing to provoke Zhu Jiuyin at this time, because it is making fun of his own life.

    Sanqing is not a fool. They have not reached the point where they are going to die together with Zhu Jiuyin. Whoever is willing to do such a stupid thing will do it. They will not make the slightest move, not only Sanqing, but also Fuxi and other human races.  The masters also ignored Zhu Jiuyin's actions. They no longer had the energy to pay attention to Zhu Jiuyin's actions. What they were most concerned about now was what the human race should do and what path they should choose to take.  Don't pay attention to what the Wu Clan and Zhu Jiuyin want to do.

    In the eyes of many people, Zhu Jiuyin thinks that this time is bad, and they are looking forward to the coming of destruction. However, in the eyes of the Wu clan, not many people are worried. On the contrary, everyone is very excited and thinks that there is an opportunity for the rise of the Wu clan.  Here it comes, as long as Zhu Jiuyin can survive this catastrophe, it will be the time when the Wu Clan will rule the three realms again. A fully accomplished Chaos God and Demon will have the power to destroy the heaven and the earth, and can compete with the way of heaven.

    (To be continued)q

 Text Chapter 476: Divine Power as Hell

    Time passed bit by bit, Zhu Jiuyin's momentum was constantly increasing, and the calamity was also constantly accumulating. The endless calamity clouds were gathering. Although they had not fallen yet, they already gave people an incomparable feeling.  The heavy feeling makes people feel how terrifying the power of heavenly punishment is, even the saints will be afraid of it.  .

    For Zhu Jiuyin, he just used his own momentum to fight against the calamity, without any concession or fear. It was as if the calamity had no impact on him at all, and his face remained calm.  , unmoved.

    When the catastrophe was about to come, the saints finally couldn't bear it anymore, and one by one they appeared out of the sea of ??blood. They didn't come to fight Zhu Jiuyin head-on, or to ruin Zhu Jiuyin's good deeds.  , but wanted to watch this catastrophe up close, everyone stayed far away, with no intention of getting closer. No one wanted to get into this trouble.

    Zhu Jiuyin is terrifying, and the Heavenly Tribulation caused by Zhu Jiuyin is even more terrifying. No one dares to try it himself to test how terrifying the Heavenly Tribulation is. Everyone is afraid of the Heavenly Tribulation.

    After a while, the Supreme Lord sighed softly and said: "The heavenly tribulation is finally about to begin!"

    As soon as Taishang Laojun finished speaking, there was a loud 'boom' sound, and a purple divine thunder fell head-on towards Zhu Jiuyin. This seemingly very small divine thunder made the faces of everyone present suddenly change color.  .

    Yuanshi Tianzun couldn't help but sigh: "What a Zixiao Divine Thunder, it's just the beginning of the Zixiao Divine Thunder. You can imagine how terrifying this chaotic catastrophe is. Zhu Jiuyin has great fun this time."  Sent!"

    For the saints, they have all seen the Zixiao Divine Thunder, but for others, few people know about it. Following Yuanshi Tianzun's admiration, many people suddenly realized that this was the legendary Zixiao Divine Thunder, and couldn't help but admire it.  Said: "It's so powerful. It is indeed the Zixiao Divine Thunder. It truly deserves its reputation!"

    In the eyes of these people, the Purple Sky Divine Thunder was very powerful, but in the eyes of Zhu Jiuyin, they did not think that the Zixiao Divine Thunder was so terrifying.  The purple sky divine thunder.

    When the Zixiao Divine Thunder fell, the wind and clouds suddenly changed, and a terrifying storm blew up. It was the unique thunder storm of the Zixiao Divine Thunder. In this storm, there was a powerful thunder power. After a person was involved in the storm,  That will be the death of the body, and the storm will submerge all materials. Even the innate spiritual treasures will not be able to survive this thunder storm.

    Faced with such a change, Zhu Jiuyin finally moved. He clenched his fists, shouted loudly, and punched out. The iron fist directly hit the Zixiao Divine Thunder, trying to resist this force with his flesh and blood body.  Purple Sky Divine Thunder.

    "His!" Everyone couldn't help but gasped when they saw Zhu Jiuyin's counterattack. They were crazy. Zhu Jiuyin was crazy. This was their first impression. In their opinion, Zhu Jiuyin was simply acting like crazy.  Self-destruction, although everyone admits that his true form of Chaos Gods and Demons is extremely powerful, but the Heavenly Tribulation is not an ordinary Heavenly Thunder Tribulation, but the Zixiao Divine Thunder, an existence that even saints fear, Zhu Jiuyin  But he wanted to rely on his own body to resist. How could he not make everyone sneer?

    Is Zhu Jiuyin really crazy?  No, Zhu Jiuyin is not crazy. He is not using his body to resist the Zixiao Divine Thunder. Instead, he is going to use that power to break through all the magic to directly break through the tribulation of the day and destroy the Zixiao Divine Thunder.

    For Zhu Jiuyin, the Zixiao Divine Thunder is no longer enough for him to temper his body. What he needs is a more powerful thunder punishment. If it is the most powerful thunder punishment, the grade of the Zixiao Divine Thunder is a bit low.  So he used his unparalleled power to directly blast everything, forcing Heaven to speed up the intensity of the catastrophe.

    With one punch, the extremely powerful Zixiao Divine Thunder in the eyes of everyone could not even raise a single wave. It was directly blasted by Zhu Jiuyin. In an instant, the endless pressure that enveloped Zhu Jiuyin dissipated.  Such an astonishing change made everyone change their color. Zhu Jiuyin's attack was too powerful. It was so powerful that they couldn't believe that everything they saw was real, making them wonder if it was all an illusion, or even  Some people think that the Purple Sky Divine Thunder is just a showpiece, relying entirely on the surface pressure to make it terrifying, and does not have much attack power in itself.

    Is things really what these people think?  No, the Purple Sky Divine Thunder is not as simple as they thought. If Heaven deliberately releases water on it, with the eyes of the saints, it can be seen that it is not that the Zixiao Divine Thunder is not powerful enough, but that Zhu Jiuyin is too powerful.  Now, Zhu Jiuyin's punch is completely integrated with the power of his own destructive treasure. The punch is the fusion of power and the law of destruction. The powerful power combined with the law of destruction is naturally unstoppable.

    Although the Zixiao Divine Thunder is powerful, it is just a test move at the beginning of the Heavenly Tribulation, so Zhu Jiuyin was able to kill it with one punch. Of course, just that is shocking enough.?, at least the saints did not think that they had such a powerful power as Zhu Jiuyin that they could blast through the Zixiao Divine Thunder so easily.

    But what everyone sees is just the surface. The Zixiao Divine Thunder is not just as simple as it appears on the outside. When Zhu Jiuyin blasted through the Zixiao Divine Thunder with one punch, an unparalleled will followed.  Zhu Jiuyin's iron fist invaded his body, directly invading Zhu Jiuyin's consciousness, trying to break Zhu Jiuyin's defense from the inside.

    The Wu clan does not cultivate the soul. In the eyes of Tiandao, this is Zhu Jiuyin's biggest flaw. As long as Zhu Jiuyin's consciousness can be directly destroyed with strong will, everything will be over. Tiandao can use  The thundering force once again intimidated the three realms and subdued all the ambitious people who were ready to make a move.

    Although the Wu clan does not have a soul, and Zhu Jiuyin, the mutated chaos god and demon, does not have a soul, Zhu Jiuyin does have a kingdom of gods. When the unparalleled will invades Zhu Jiuyin's body, Zhu Jiuyin disdains it.  Di Leng snorted and thought to himself: "Tiandao, you only have this little ability. Do you think you can successfully plot against me, Zhu Jiuyin, with this little power? Go ahead and dream of your spring and autumn dream!"

    Following Zhu Jiuyin's disdain, his divine kingdom instantly burst out with endless devouring power, directly pulling Zhu Jiuyin into Zhu Jiuyin's divine kingdom without giving his unparalleled will time to react.  The Divine Kingdom of Jiuyin is a thousand worlds, and the power of a thousand worlds is enough to wipe out all the power.

    As soon as this different will falls into the world, the powerful power of the world cooperates with Zhu Jiuyin's consciousness to wipe it out in an instant, turning it into a stream of nutrients to nourish the world.

    The invasion of external demons caused by the will disappeared without a trace before it had any effect. No one expected such a change. Even Zhu Jiuyin himself did not expect that the power of the world would be like this.  It was incredible for him that terror could actually destroy the will of Heaven in such a short period of time.

    In fact, not everyone can do all this. Zhu Jiuyin can do this not because he has the power of Zhongqian World, but because the power of Zhongqian World is mainly about destruction and control.  In order to destroy the ultimate existence of chaotic gods and demons, Zhu Jiuyin's Kingdom of God has perfect laws, but all laws are based on destruction. It has unparalleled divine power in killing. It is precisely because of this,  Zhu Jiuyin was able to do all this in such a short period of time.

    It's a pity that no one knows about this brief confrontation in Zhu Jiuyin's body. Even Tiandao doesn't understand why his will disappeared in such a short period of time, but Tiandao doesn't have that much time to find the reason.  , Zhu Jiuyin has already blasted through the purple sky thunder it released with one punch, forcing him into a difficult situation

    Faced with such drastic changes, Tian Dao can no longer hesitate at all. He must continue to unleash more powerful power of heaven's punishment to let the immortals in the three realms know that the power of heaven is majestic and irreversible. Those who rebel can only be destroyed, and there is no other possibility.  .

    When the Zixiao Divine Thunder was blasted by Zhu Jiuyin with a punch, the endless calamity cloud changed, and a huge Eye of Punishment began to condense. The Heavenly Dao finally couldn't help but manifest directly and control it.  The endless thunder comes to destroy Zhu Jiuyin, the enemy who dares to provoke him, to warn the sentient beings in the three realms of his existence, and to let the sentient beings in the three realms understand that the way of heaven is respected in the three realms.

    When the Eye of Heavenly Punishment appeared, a sneer appeared on Zhu Jiuyin's face, and he said disdainfully: "Tiandao, you finally couldn't bear it and are about to manifest. I hope you won't let me down this time.  You can allow me to use your power of thunder and lightning to strengthen my true body of the Chaos God and Demon again, and I can directly break through the quasi-saint realm!"

    Zhu Jiuyin placed his hope on Tiandao for his breakthrough. At this moment, Sanqing, Nuwa Empress and the Second Saint of the West also placed their hopes on Tiandao. Their hopes were different from Zhu Jiuyin's.  It is hoped that Heavenly Dao can display its boundless divine power to directly destroy Zhu Jiuyin, an existence that defies heaven and threatens his own interests.

    Heaven seems to have heard the voices of all the saints. The Eye of Heaven's Punishment is devouring the thoughts of all living beings in the three realms. One after another thoughts are swallowed up by the Eye of Heaven's Punishment, forming an unparalleled divine power that envelopes the three realms, allowing all living beings in the three realms to feel it.  What is the need for divine grace to be like the sea and divine power to be like a prison? Those who hope that Heaven can destroy Zhu Jiuyin feel endless divine favor, while everyone in the Wu Clan feels the divine power to be like a prison. If not everyone in the Wu Clan  They all retreated back to Nanzhan Buzhou, relying on the power of the Pangu Temple to resist the counterattack of the Heavenly Dao. I am afraid that the entire Wu Clan will be hit by a devastating blow in an instant. The manifestation of the Heavenly Dao this time is not only aimed at  When Yu Zhu Jiuyin came, he was also targeting the entire Wu clan. Unfortunately, his plan did not succeed.

    (To be continued)q

 Text Chapter 477: Conspiracy

    Chapter 477: Conspiracy

    Pangu's will in the Pangu Temple instantly resisted the will of Heaven when it came, but even so, the entire Wu tribe in Nanzhan Prefecture felt the threat of death when the will of Heaven came.  Let them understand the insidiousness of Heaven's way and make them even more angry with Heaven's way.  <Binghuo#ÖÐÎÄ 

    Different from the Witch Clan, countless mortals in the immortal world have received amazing benefits. When the will of heaven came, they all felt the power of divine grace. Countless mortals escaped under the influence of divine grace.  After being affected by the illness, just for a moment, Heaven took control of the mortal world in his own hands.

    Such methods of Heaven's Way cannot be concealed from the saints. Sanqing, Nuwa, and many masters of the human race all had gloomy faces when they saw such changes. If it weren't for them now, they wouldn't be Heaven's Dao.  The opponents, I am afraid that at this moment, they would have started to curse the law of heaven.

    Empress Nuwa was the most affected. She took a deep breath and said: "I really didn't expect that everything that happened before was not what we thought. It was Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu clan who were causing trouble behind the scenes.  The Heavenly Dao we all believe in says that if we don¡¯t become saints, we will eventually become ants, but we saints are just ants in the eyes of Heavenly Dao!¡±

    The words of Empress Nuwa were spoken into the hearts of everyone present. Taishang Laojun sighed and said: "As long as we know about Junior Sister Nuwa, don't care too much. In the absence of strength,  We can only endure this bad breath. Although Tiandao successfully plotted against us people, he still failed on the side of the Wu clan. The foundation of the Wu clan is far beyond our imagination. The power of Pangu Temple can resist the will of Tiandao!  "

    If the Wu clan had not been protected by the Pangu Temple, they would have been seriously injured by Tiandao's killer.  Even if Zhu Jiuyin survives this catastrophe, he will not be able to change the overall situation.

    After the sneak attack by the will of heaven, all the people of the Wu clan who retreated to Nanzhan Buzhou from all over the Earth Immortal Realm breathed a sigh of relief. They were secretly grateful to Zhu Jiuyin and a group of Wu clan. If the Wu clan had not informed them in advance,  Withdrawing to Nanzhan Buzhou, I am afraid that they will all die under this blow.

    Zhu Jiuyin also felt the shameless move of Tiandao. He snorted with disdain and said: "What a Tiandao, this is what you call fairness. You are just a person selling dog meat with sheep's heads. In your heart, I have never been  There is no such thing as fairness. You are just selfish. If you want to plot against my Witch Clan, you are still far from it. Come on! Don't let me underestimate you. Use all your abilities.  Let me experience the so-called heavenly punishment and see what is so extraordinary about your chaotic world-destroying calamity!"

    Contempt!  Zhu Jiuyin was openly defying Tiandao, slapping Tiandao in the face without giving Tiandao any face, directly challenging Tiandao's bottom line, and wanting to have a big fight with Tiandao.

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words were very arrogant and his voice was loud.  Not only the saints watching the battle on the periphery can hear it, but the entire Blood Sea Hearing Asura can hear it, not to mention the witch clan in the underworld, and even many people in the three realms can hear it.  Once such arrogant words come out, no matter how patient Tiandao is, he will not be able to endure such provocation.

    Not to mention heavenly punishment, even ordinary heavenly calamity is an incomparable threat to the immortals in the three realms, but what Zhu Jiuyin is facing now is heavenly punishment, and it is personally presided over by Tiandao, who directly manifests the original power.  .  The power was horrifying, but under such circumstances, Zhu Jiuyin was not moved at all.  Still provoking the dignity of heaven.

    Since Pangu opened the world, everyone has only heard of the Chaos World-Destroying Tribulation, but no one knows what this Chaos World-Destroying Tribulation looks like, and no one knows how to overcome it. Now Zhu Jiuyin is giving them  Create a place where you can understand this chaotic world-destroying catastrophe up close. Although the saints look down on Zhu Jiuyin's arrogance and arrogance, they all hope that Zhu Jiuyin can perish under this chaotic world-destroying catastrophe, but they also hope that Zhu Jiuyin can perish under this chaotic world-destroying catastrophe.  If Jiuyin can persevere, it can allow them to fully understand the power of chaos and world-destroying catastrophe, so that they can take precautions.

    All saints are not fools. After seeing the methods used by Heaven to deal with the Wu Clan, they all became more vigilant. Whatever happened to the Wu Clan today, it may happen to them tomorrow. For their own sake,  Their lives are in danger, how dare the saints not to be vigilant to prevent a sudden attack from heaven.

    The Wu Clan has the Pangu Temple to protect them, which can withstand the attacks of Heaven, but the saints do not have the same confidence as the Wu Clan. Even though Sanqing was transformed by Pangu Yuan Shen, they can really resist the sudden attack of the will of Heaven. They  But they are not sure that they can protect themselves. It is not because their cultivation is insufficient, but when the will of heaven takes action against the human race and the witch race, their souls are moved by it, even though it is only a moment.This slight touch set off huge waves in the hearts of all the saints.

    What is Yuanshen?  That is the foundation of all saints. If the soul is controlled, saints like them have to live and die involuntarily. Whether it is the Sanqing Dynasty or Nuwa Empress, they all feel threatened, and the Second Saint of the West is no exception, but everyone maintains a tacit understanding.  Speak out, after all, they don't want to attract the attention of Tiandao, and they don't want to attract Tiandao's attention away from Zhu Jiuyin, which will be a disaster for them.

    After the human race received the help of divine grace, everyone's hearts changed in an instant, completely abandoning their ancestors, the human ancestors, and the human emperor. Each one of them completely surrendered to the control of heaven, and the destiny of the entire human race was  It has become unpredictable again, completely independent, and no longer affected by any external force. If it is affected by force, it is also affected by the way of heaven.

    With the faith of the human race, the power of the entire Eye of Punishment is even more terrifying. It not only has endless pressure, but also endless temptation. In short, from this moment on, the power of Heaven begins to manifest, and the three thousand avenues are in the sky.  The Eye of Punishment is constantly condensing. When each avenue is condensed, the power of the Eye of Punishment becomes stronger.

    When he saw the changes in the Eye of Heaven's Punishment, Sanqing's eyes revealed incomparable horror. Three thousand avenues, the Eye of Heaven's Punishment was actually condensing three thousand avenues.  You must know that this is something that even the great god Pangu cannot do, but at this moment, the Eye of Heaven's Punishment manifested by the will of Heaven's Dao can do it, although the three thousand avenues condensed by the Eye of Heaven's Punishment are still very few.  But no one would think that Tiandao was bluffing when he did this. Once the Three Thousand Great Dao came out, it would be so terrifying. No matter how powerful Zhu Jiuyin was, the saints didn¡¯t think he could stop the Three Thousand Dao.  Thousand avenues of bombardment.

    When he saw the Eye of Heaven's Punishment condensing three thousand avenues, an idea suddenly flashed through Zhu Jiuyin's mind, making him seem to have grasped something, but Zhu Jiuyin was currently confronting the Dao of Heaven.  He simply didn't have time to calm down and figure it all out.  I can only watch helplessly as my comrades disappear in front of me.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin didn¡¯t know what it meant, Zhu Jiuyin believed that he had missed a great opportunity, an opportunity that could solve the fundamental problem of Heavenly Dao. Regarding Heavenly Dao, Zhu Jiuyin was very curious about what kind of existence he was.  Even if he has obtained the inheritance of Pangu and the inheritance of the gods and demons of destruction, Zhu Jiuyin does not know what kind of existence the way of heaven is. This makes Zhu Jiuyin very vigilant. He has always been careful to guard against everything, but now he is watching helplessly.  Seeing this opportunity slipping away, how could Zhu Jiuyin not feel heartbroken and unwilling to accept it.  But this is the result, an unchangeable result.

    When the Eye of Heaven¡¯s Punishment continued to condense three thousand avenues, Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s body began to withstand the bombardment of Heaven¡¯s Punishment, and streaks of thunder and fire wrapped around Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s body.  Endless inner demons were summoned by the Eye of Heaven, and countless illusions were provoking Zhu Jiuyin's heart, making Zhu Jiuyin crazy.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin does not have the soul to suppress these inner demons, Zhu Jiuyin has the support of the power of the world.  Moreover, it is the Zhongqian World that is about to evolve again. With the support of the power of the world, the destructive power of Zhu Jiuyin has been perfectly unleashed.  No matter how many inner demons invaded Zhu Jiuyin's body, they were suppressed by him.

    With the support of the power of the world, Zhu Jiuyin gained a new understanding of the law of his own destruction. The bit of true spirit in the sea of ??consciousness was slowly peeled off from the sea of ??consciousness, and all kinds of things in the world were  The laws are clearly visible, and Zhu Jiuyin can even vaguely feel the origin of all laws through the power of the laws.

    For Zhu Jiuyin, what he feels most deeply is the law of destruction. After all, his power comes from destruction, followed by time and space, and then the law of the five elements. As for the other laws, they are just a shadow. After all, Zhu Jiuyin  Yin cannot condense the power of three thousand avenues like Heaven.

    It is precisely because Zhu Jiuyin touched the original power of the Great Dao that the inner demons caused by the Heavenly Dao under the Great Dao were completely suppressed by him, and then were swallowed up by the destructive treasure in Zhu Jiuyin's body and turned into  The power of world evolution.

    Zhu Jiuyin's changes cannot be hidden from Tiandao. For Tiandao, what he is best at is inducing other people's inner demons, and then attacking them internally and externally to destroy them with the power of heavenly calamity. Although Zhu Jiuyin is powerful, he is not without power.  For those who are weak, you must know that Zhu Jiuyin has killed countless people. Although as a chaotic god and demon, he is not afraid of karma, but that is just a normal situation, and at this moment, under the guidance of Heaven, Zhu Jiuyin's body is full of energy.  The overwhelming resentment and countless evil ghosts and resentful spirits are pestering Zhu Jiuyin, as if they want to eat Zhu Jiuyin alive.

    With the appearance of these resentful souls, the Eye of Punishment silently released almost transparent thunder fire to surround Zhu Jiuyin, making Zhu Jiuyin face the test of both his spiritual consciousness and his body at the same time.  , if it weren't for Zhu Jiuyin's extremely firm will, facingUnder such a double attack, I am afraid that within a short time, his soul will be scattered and he will die without a burial place.

    Zhu Jiuyin also had a great opportunity. With the treasure of destruction suppressing him in his sea of ??consciousness, no matter how many resentful souls there were, they could not shake Zhu Jiuyin's spiritual world. As for the physical body, if Zhu Jiuyin recognized the second  , then no one dares to recognize the first one. Although this almost transparent thunder and fire is extremely powerful, it cannot directly destroy Zhu Jiuyin. On the contrary, Zhu Jiuyin's true form of the chaotic gods and demons is constantly evolving under this thunder and fire.  , continue to evolve towards a higher realm.

    If Zhu Jiuyin's first transformation into the true form of the chaotic gods and demons was to transcend the ordinary and become a god, then this time Zhu Jiuyin faced a super god, transforming into an existence equivalent to the innate chaotic gods and demons, and obtaining his origin.  The supreme evolution is truly comparable to, or even higher than, the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons back then.

    When the origin of Zhu Jiuyin was evolving infinitely, the power of heaven finally exposed the biggest hidden danger in Zhu Jiuyin's body, which was the treasure of destruction that Zhu Jiuyin could not fully grasp. A huge will came from his consciousness.  The sea exploded, and before Zhu Jiuyin had time to react, the treasure of destruction suddenly erupted, breaking through Zhu Jiuyin's sea of ??consciousness and forming a huge hole in Zhu Jiuyin's body.  The black hole is devouring the endless stream of resentful souls.

    At this time, Zhu Jiuyin instantly understood that he had underestimated the way of heaven and had been plotted by the way of heaven unknowingly. The endless inner demons and resentful souls attracted by the way of heaven did not really require the use of their own strength.  To deal with himself, but to use them to detonate the treasure of destruction in his body.

    Insidious!  It has to be said that Tiandao's move was really insidious. Zhu Jiuyin was actually played between Tiandao's palms, and he was already at a disadvantage without a chance to react.

    The sudden drastic change made Zhu Jiuyin angry. If his body hadn't been tempered to the limit, he would have been killed in one move, and this power still came from himself.

    With the explosion of the Destruction Treasure, there was a "boom" and a fierce figure appeared on Zhu Jiuyin's Destruction Treasure. As soon as this figure appeared, it immediately showed a terrifying momentum that swept the world. In an instant,  The Kingdom of God in Zhu Jiuyin's body was turned upside down. The peace of the entire Kingdom of God was broken. A power that made the world tremble burst out from the figure and quickly swept through Zhu Jiuyin.  Kingdom of God.

    This is the demonic power of the Chaos Gods and Demons. It is the power of the Chaos Gods and Demons who were in charge of destroying existence among the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons back then. Just the impact of the momentum, Zhu Jiuyin's Zhongqian World seemed to be destroyed, Wu Rui  The destructive aura escaped Zhu Jiuyin's control and was constantly impacting Zhu Jiuyin's divine kingdom. If Zhu Jiuyin hadn't perfected the innate five-element spiritual roots before this, he had laid the innate five-element great power in his divine kingdom.  Formation, I am afraid that the Kingdom of God formed by thousands of worlds in this square will be destroyed in one day if it is just a single one.

 Text Chapter 478: A Matter of Life and Death

    Chapter 478: A matter of life and death

    If there is anyone in the world who understands the power of laws best, it is undoubtedly Heavenly Dao. All three thousand avenues can be condensed. This shows how far Heavenly Dao has mastered the laws. It is precisely because of Heavenly Dao¡¯s mastery and understanding of the laws.  With the sudden incident like this happening just now, Zhu Jiuyin was suddenly plotted by Heaven.

    Zhu Jiuyin wanted to use Tiandao's hand to hone himself, but what he didn't expect was that Tiandao had such a trump card. If he didn't take action, it would be fine. The move was shocking and he directly gave himself a blow to the head. Zhu Jiuyin had no idea about external forces.  Scared, but Zhu Jiuyin had to be careful about the explosion that included the destruction of the treasure. After all, this was different from external wrestling. If he was not careful, his body and soul would disappear and his body would be buried.

    The importance of the Kingdom of God to Zhu Jiuyin is self-evident. The outbreak of the treasure of destruction suddenly made Zhu Jiuyin's situation dangerous. What he is facing now is a real test, a test imposed both internally and externally.  There is the threat of the Eye of Punishment outside, and no one dares to be careless after seeing the cloud of tribulation, and Zhu Jiuyin is no exception. The explosion of the treasure of destruction within has triggered the mark of the Demon God of Destruction. Such a terrifying mark is also  Zhu Jiuyin's life is threatened at all times.

    Faced with such a dangerous crisis, Zhu Jiuyin had to deal with it carefully. With the powerful true form of the Chaos God and Demon, Zhu Jiuyin was not too worried about threats from the outside in a short period of time. Although the Chaos World Destruction Tribulation was terrifying,  However, it is not easy to shake the true form of the Chaos God and Demon. On the contrary, the riots coming from within himself are what worries Zhu Jiuyin, although he once thought that he would successfully complete this time.  Qualitative transformation will encounter huge dangers, but he did not expect that this danger would come so strangely.

    Zhu Jiuyin can clearly feel that the space of his divine kingdom is constantly groaning, and it seems to be breaking. The power of the thousand worlds in that side seems to be disappearing.  All he could feel in the whole world was the power of those few innate spiritual roots. It was precisely because of the power of these innate spiritual roots that he was supporting the world and was not overwhelmed by the exhausting aura of destruction. However, this kind of support showed  It was very reluctant, with only the ability to parry and counterattack. When the figure of the Destruction God and Demon appeared in the world of Zhu Jiuyin, the mere surge of momentum enveloped the world in destruction.

    ¡°If Zhu Jiuyin hadn¡¯t already experienced such a situation once, he would have had the experience to deal with such sudden changes calmly.  I'm afraid that he will be intimidated by this kind of internal and external attacks, and then he will really be close to death, or perhaps more accurately, ten lives.

    Zhu Jiuyin was extremely angry at Tiandao's shameful plot, but he understood how dangerous his current situation was.  His mind was not affected by anger. There was no anger on his face, only a solemn look. All the anger was covered up by the solemn look, preventing others from discovering his true inner thoughts.

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s consciousness was staring at the figure of the God of Destruction that suddenly appeared, not daring to be careless at all. This time it was related to Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s own safety.  It was also related to the future of the Wu clan, no matter what it was, he had to treat everything with caution.

    The gods and demons of destruction that Zhu Jiuyin saw this time were very different from those before, because this time he no longer saw phantoms, but entities condensed from the exhaustion of destruction.  The other person had disheveled hair and a ferocious face. His exposed skin was as crystal clear as jade, and his eyes were strange, without any trace of white.  There is only darkness, as if that is the end of the world.  Full of darkness and destruction.

    The body of this destructive god and demon caused Zhu Jiuyin's world to shake just by standing there, moaning constantly, as if the heaven and earth could not accommodate his existence. This was a god and demon, a true chaos.  Gods and demons, this body condensed by the law has attracted the origin of the Destruction Treasure. It can even be said that he is the origin of the Destruction Treasure. If Zhu Jiuyin wants to fully master the Destruction Treasure in his hand, he must first pass this  If you can't pass this level, Zhu Jiuyin will be in trouble this time.

    When Zhu Jiuyin was staring at the God of Destruction, the eyes of the God of Destruction suddenly flashed, and a ray of light shot out from his eyes, directly traveling through time and space and falling on Zhu Jiuyin, acting on Zhu Jiuyin.  Above the consciousness.

    In an instant, Zhu Jiuyin felt a heavier pressure falling on himself, making Zhu Jiuyin groan involuntarily, and there was an uncomfortable feeling in the sea of ??consciousness, as if he was being  The huge mountain seemed to be pressing down on him, causing him to almost fall to his knees.

    It¡¯s just a moment

    Zhu Jiuyin felt such great pressure after a small confrontation. He never expected that the power of destroying gods and demons was far beyond his imagination, which shocked him.

    &nbsp; As a chaotic god and demon, Zhu Jiuyin's body is so powerful. Now, just a small confrontation makes him feel like this. This really shocks Zhu Jiuyin. He wants to destroy the treasure.  The power far exceeded his imagination. The power of the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons was terrifying. Although Zhu Jiuyin was only a hair away from him, the difference between the two sides was as big as a world of difference.

    Zhu Jiuyin tried hard to calm down and not be affected by this external force, but just when Zhu Jiuyin tried his best to resist the pressure, suddenly the God of Destruction said: "Do you know your guilt?"

    As the God of Destruction spoke, the world resonated instantly, and the whole world was filled with an irresistible sound. Even Zhu Jiuyin, the master of the world, was affected by this sound, making him feel that he was now  What he was facing was a real Chaos God and Demon, a living God and Demon, and his behavior offended the majesty of this Chaos God and Demon, and he should be punished with death and be barred from reincarnation forever.

    Just a sound can make Zhu Jiuyin feel like this. What a terrifying existence it is. Fortunately, Zhu Jiuyin's mind is much firmer. When this sound wants to affect his consciousness and control his body,  , Zhu Jiuyin felt a more angry feeling in his heart. It was the power from the bloodline affecting him. This was the power inherited from Pangu's bloodline and belonged to Pangu's dignity. It was the sudden awakening of this power that made him  Zhu Jiuyin woke up from the shock.

    In an instant, an extremely strong anger arose in Zhu Jiuyin's heart, completely erupting like a tsunami. All the power that the gods and demons of destruction had added to his consciousness was instantly destroyed by this anger.  Exploded into pieces, the explosion of unyielding thoughts made Zhu Jiuyin look up to the sky and let out a long roar to vent all the anger in his heart.

    The explosion of Zhu Jiuyin's bloodline seemed to further stimulate the Destruction God and Demon. The Destruction God and Demon took a step forward. For a moment, the void collapsed and the whole world trembled. A terrifying gaze fell heavily on Zhu again.  On Jiuyin's body, Zhu Jiuyin clearly felt what it means to be as powerful as a prison. Even though Zhu Jiuyin's blood was roaring, he could not resist the power of this god and demon. Zhu Jiuyin's body couldn't help but bend down.  , no matter how hard he tried, he couldn't fight it.

    In just a short period of time, Zhu Jiuyin's body began to overflow with blood, and the internal pressure had seriously affected Zhu Jiuyin's body. When she saw the changes in Zhu Jiuyin's body, Nuwa's eyes revealed  She was extremely ecstatic, hoping to see Zhu Jiuyin fall under the punishment of heaven, so that the Witch Clan would lose its most powerful power, and the crisis of the Monster Clan would be resolved.

    The faces of Sanqing and the Second Saint of the West couldn't help but become solemn. Although they also hoped to see Zhu Jiuyin destroyed by heaven's punishment, they were more afraid of the existence of heaven. Zhu Jiuyin could not resist the blow of heaven.  If it were him, whether he could persevere under such a punishment from heaven, and whether heaven would regard him as the next target after Zhu Jiuyin fell, all these thoughts were spinning in the hearts of the saints.  , making them uneasy.

    Sanqing and the Second Sage of the West felt uneasy, and the living gods and demons were also uneasy. Even strong men like Zhu Jiuyin could not withstand the punishment of heaven and faced the crisis of destruction. So what about them?  Is it really possible to withstand the backlash of heaven, invade the three realms and extract the residual thoughts of three thousand chaotic gods and demons?

    This thought together casts a shadow over the hearts of these living gods and demons. If Zhu Jiuyin can withstand the punishment of heaven, then they still have a chance. If not, then they will have to withdraw and escape.  Give up that impossible fantasy, after all, no one wants to gamble with their own lives.

    Even the saints and gods and demons began to have thoughts, and the Witch Clan was worried about the safety of Zhu Jiuyin. Although the Witch Clan had saints like Hou Tu Zuwu, but for the Witch Clan,  Zhu Jiuyin is their backbone, their Dinghai Shenzhen Iron. If Zhu Jiuyin falls under this heavenly punishment, it will probably be a disaster for the Wu clan. Without Zhu Jiuyin  With such intimidation, several people were afraid that they would have ideas about the Witch Clan, so how could they not worry about it.

    Fortunately, many witch clans did not act in a hurry, did not panic, and were able to remain calm. Whether it was the witch clan in the underworld or the witch clan in Nanzhan Province, they did not rush to show off and step out of their own territory. Otherwise, they would  It will only harm Zhu Jiuyin. After all, the way of heaven is not just targeting Zhu Jiuyin alone, but the entire Wu clan.

 Text Chapter 479: Unparalleled Dominance

    Chapter 479 Unparalleled Dominance

    Faced with such strong pressure, Zhu Jiuyin is still supporting him. Pangu's bloodline does not allow him to retreat, and the path he is taking does not allow him to retreat. If he wants to complete the final transformation, Zhu Jiuyin's  We must resist the pressure of the God of Destruction with all our strength. Only by successfully suppressing and devouring Zhu Jiuyin, the God of Destruction, can we master the treasure of destruction and complete the final qualitative transformation into the supreme Chaos God and Demon.  

    Every time the God of Destruction takes a step forward, the world of Zhu Jiuyin shakes and screams, and the whole world is about to be destroyed. The power exuded by this God of Destruction is not weak at all.  For the true gods and demons of chaos, destruction is everywhere they go, and the world of Zhu Jiuyin trembles under this aura of destruction.

    "Surrender, or destroy!" The God of Destruction warned Zhu Jiuyin again. The sound resounded like thunder in Zhu Jiuyin's sea of ??consciousness, as if he wanted to roar Zhu Jiuyin to death.  There was nothing but endless contempt in his dark eyes, as if Zhu Jiuyin was an ant-like existence.

    Crisis!  Zhu Jiuyin's current situation is very dangerous. The sleeping divine form in the depths of Zhu Jiuyin's sea of ??consciousness seems to collapse under this pressure. Its divine power is as powerful as prison. The attitude shown by this destructive god and demon is extremely arrogant.  , the entire world and everything in his eyes are like ants.

    Compared with the aura of chaotic gods and demons that Zhu Jiuyin felt before, there is a huge difference between the two. The power exuded by this destruction god and demon is unparalleled. In this world of Zhu Jiuyin  Because the existence of this god and demon has become uncontrollable.  That powerful aura was like a big mountain that pressed heavily on Zhu Jiuyin's body, making him unable to move.

    Zhu Jiuyin has also practiced Shinto, but his divine power is simply weak compared to the gods and demons of destruction. Only in the gods and demons of destruction can we see the true power of the gods.

    Being so despised by the gods and demons of destruction, Zhu Jiuyin was extremely angry, like a trapped beast, struggling feebly under this endless pressure. He was unwilling to give in!

    "No! Explode!" Zhu Jiuyin was also furious at this moment. Facing the pressure of such a powerful god of destruction, Zhu Jiuyin had to make a decision that no one could imagine. His  The Shinto Dharma in the sea of ??consciousness exploded.  The powerful impact bounced away the pressure of the destructive gods and demons, giving Zhu Jiuyin a chance to breathe.

    The moment the Shinto Dharma self-destructed, Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s bloodline was burning and evolving crazily.  The power of destruction blended with Pangu's bloodline, life and death, the power of destruction and creation blended together. Under the threat of death, Zhu Jiuyin exploded to his full potential. He abandoned everything, with only one thought in his heart:  Risking his life, it was with the support of this will that Zhu Jiuyin began to integrate all his powers. The power of Shinto began to collapse with the self-destruction of the Shinto law and was swallowed up by Zhu Jiuyin's new bloodline.

    As soon as the power of the new bloodline appeared, there was a loud bang in Zhu Jiuyin's sea of ??consciousness, just like the beginning of chaos.  Heaven and earth are born.  An inheritance information that Zhu Jiuyin could not resist poured into his sea of ??consciousness. It was an extremely powerful and sinister aura. This aura made him pure and dark, as if he was the darkest existence in the world.

    When this force appeared, Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but roar to the sky.  He only felt that his consciousness was about to be submerged under the impact of this fierce aura, and as the inherited aura blended with the sea of ??consciousness, a variety of extremely powerful magical powers were mastered by Zhu Jiuyin.  It is a legacy that transcends all else.  And this is just the beginning.

    With the integration of inheritance, Zhu Jiuyin's spiritual consciousness got rid of the pressure of the destructive gods and demons. Zhu Jiuyin's proud head suddenly raised, he raised his head to the sky and let out a long roar, shouting: "Heaven's way, you  Use whatever ability you have and use your true power to fight for it, I, Zhu Jiuyin, will have nothing to fear!"

    Following Zhu Jiuyin's violent shout, an extremely dark black light surged out of his body, wrapping Zhu Jiuyin's body. Under the nourishment of this black light, Zhu Jiuyin originally  Yin Na's injured body has changed. It is no longer in the miserable state it was in before, and is healing rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    "Kill!" Zhu Jiuyin shouted again, and the huge chaos god and demon's true form burst out with endless ferocious demonic energy. Then Zhu Jiuyin punched out, the fist was flying to the sky, and the fierce power was like a prison, exuding  Emitting an extremely noble and terrifying aura, as if to blast through the Eye of Punishment, Zhu Jiuyin's punch already had the aura of the destructive gods and demons he faced in the sea of ??consciousness.

    Zhu Jiuyin's iron fist blasted out, and the Eye of Punishment had also finished charging. A purple thunder and lightning fell down, and there was a loud bang. Zhu Jiuyin's iron fist collided with the purple thunder and lightning.  Together, the only area of ??fighting that momentThe void collapsed, and the terrifying aftermath spread out in all directions. The sea of ??blood under Zhu Jiuyin was in bad luck. Countless Asuras were stunned by this powerful aftermath. The blood on the entire sea of ??blood was  Wavey days.

    Facing this unreasonable disaster, Ancestor Minghe was extremely angry in his heart, angry at Zhu Jiuyin and Tiandao for being so crazy. Unfortunately, he did not dare to go out and argue with them. If he dared to step into the sea of ????blood at this time,  Even if there is a sea of ??blood to protect him, he is afraid that he will end up dead, because the ancestor of Styx can clearly feel the existence of destruction from the aftermath.

    Whether it is Zhu Jiuyin's extremely domineering fist or the purple thunder and lightning struck by Heaven's Punishment, they are all existences of destruction and contain unparalleled laws of destruction. However, the law of destruction of heaven is upright, and Zhu Jiuyin  The law of destruction is extremely dark, like yin and yang opposing each other.

    With a fist exchange, Zhu Jiuyin instantly opened his divine kingdom and transferred most of the power of the heavenly law to his divine kingdom. He used the power of the heavenly law to bombard the destructive gods and demons in his divine kingdom.  The power of heaven comes to suppress this destructive god and demon, creating an opportunity for yourself to devour the opponent.

    It is precisely because Zhu Jiuyin absorbed 60-70% of the power of Heavenly Dao that it did not cause too much damage to the blood sea. Otherwise, the Asura clan in the blood sea would not only be stunned, but also  It was directly destroyed by the aftermath.

    At this time, the underworld is much better than the Asura clan in the depths of the blood sea. No matter how powerful the aftermath of the battle between Heavenly Dao and Zhu Jiuyin is, the underworld is where the reincarnation of the three realms is protected by heaven and earth, and the aftermath has no impact at all.  When it comes to the safety of the witch clan in the underworld, we can see the advantage of the underworld at this point.

    Of course, although Zhu Jiuyin deflected Tiandao's attack, he himself was not in an easy situation. After all, his body had not completed the final transformation. With one punch, Zhu Jiuyin's five fingers were all broken, and the chaos god and demon's true form was even more severe.  It was a serious injury. After all, he was distracted and could not be foolproof.

    I saw that Zhu Jiuyin's tall god and demon true body continued to retreat, leaving a deep trench under the sea of ??blood. However, Zhu Jiuyin did not flinch. After he stood firm, he again  With a violent roar, boundless killing aura surged out, filling the entire sea of ??blood.

    Immediately afterwards, Zhu Jiuyin punched again. The extremely terrifying fist swept the world, carrying the endless blood of the sea of ????blood and rushing towards the Eye of Punishment in the sky. The endless blood  It turned into a blood dragon and entangled the Eye of Punishment.

    At this moment, Zhu Jiuyin's eyes exuded an extremely powerful aura. Just like the destruction god and demon looked at Zhu Jiuyin before, everything in the world is an ant. Under this aura, Zhu Jiuyin seemed to be a statue from  The supreme gods and demons in the chaos have no pity in their eyes, only endless destruction.

    Among Zhu Jiuyin's roars, accompanied by the simple yet heavy voice "Fight! Fight! Fight!" This is the supreme divine power transformed from the unparalleled fighting spirit in Zhu Jiuyin's heart. All living beings in the three realms hear this.  When he roared, he seemed to see the great god Pangu swinging his ax to open the sky, facing endless obstacles with unlimited fighting spirit.

    With Zhu Jiuyin's roar, Sanqing's face changed instantly. They felt Pangu's aura from Zhu Jiuyin's roar, and felt the supreme divine power. At this moment, Zhu Jiuyin gave them  I feel like that is the Great God Pangu.

    When Zhu Jiuyin was swinging his fist, he let go of his sea of ??consciousness, pulling the gods and demons of destruction manifested by the treasure of destruction into it, and continued to hone the opponent with the power of the way of heaven. Of course,  Zhu Jiuyin's own consciousness was also traumatized, but Zhu Jiuyin had an extremely firm will, and the god of destruction manifested by the treasure of destruction was just a lifeless puppet. With Zhu Jiuyin's crazy move  With his actions, the power of destroying gods and demons was swallowed up bit by bit by his sea of ??consciousness. As the swallowing evolved, Zhu Jiuyin's sea of ??consciousness underwent astonishing changes, and his body also underwent astonishing changes.  The transformation, the blending of Pangu's bloodline and the inheritance of the gods and demons of destruction caused Zhu Jiuyin's temperament to undergo a qualitative change, giving him unparalleled domineering power.

    Yes, that's right, it's blending. Pangu Kaitian's actions are also destruction, and the root of destroying gods and demons is destruction. The two have a lot in common, but Pangu Kaitian evolved after the destruction.  There is endless vitality, and the gods and demons of destruction are pure destruction, and there is only destruction. However, this is nothing and will not affect the transformation of Zhu Jiuyin. After all, this is an unprecedented transformation and the first in the world.  An acquired chaotic god and demon, and a chaotic god and demon without a soul. Such a transformation is not a danger to him, but a great opportunity.

 Text Chapter 480 The Origin Arrives

    Chapter 480 The Origin Arrives

    Facing Zhu Jiuyin's devouring, the Destruction Treasure felt the danger. In an instant, an extremely tyrannical will burst out from the Destruction God and Demon. Then the Destruction God and Demon suddenly disappeared, and the Destruction Treasure was instantly  Rushing into Zhu Jiuyin's sea of ??consciousness, an unrivaled will to destroy was integrated into Zhu Jiuyin's sea of ??consciousness.  <Binghuo#ÖÐÎÄ 

    After this unparalleled will was integrated into Zhu Jiuyin's sea of ??consciousness, the power of heaven that Zhu Jiuyin had led into his sea of ??consciousness was completely annihilated by this powerful will, leaving no hidden dangers.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin has not yet completely refined the treasure of destruction, he is only one step away from success. However, Zhu Jiuyin does not have so much time and energy to refine this treasure of destruction. After all, Zhu Jiuyin is still  He is not completely out of danger, and his body has not completed the final transformation. He still needs to focus on overcoming the tribulation. After all, his own life is nothing compared to refining and destroying the treasure. As long as Zhu Jiuyin can survive it  There will be enough time to refine this destructive treasure in the future, but there is no need to make fun of your own life at this time.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin has initially devoured the power of the Destruction God and Demon in the Destruction Treasure, Zhu Jiuyin was not affected by the power of the Destruction God and Demon. His mind was controlled, and he was still the crazy and infinite one.  The candle is nine-yin.

    After the will of the chaotic gods and demons was integrated into Zhu Jiuyin's sea of ??consciousness, and after the power of heaven was annihilated, a phantom appeared in Zhu Jiuyin's sea of ??consciousness for a moment. It was a giant, a  The giant that was born from chaos and stood tall on the sky and the earth, roaring towards the underworld, this was the shadow of the Great God Pangu.

    With the appearance of the phantom, an unyielding will emerged.  That is the eternal will of existence. Even the power of time cannot erase it. It is the manifestation of Zhu Jiuyin's bloodline.

    If Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s previous power was based on chaos gods and demons, and everything was focused on destruction, then now Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s bloodline is based on Pangu¡¯s bloodline fused with the bloodline of chaos gods and demons. The two are perfect.  Fused together, Pangu's power is a blend of destruction and creation, and this time Zhu Jiuyin's bloodline evolution is dominated by Pangu, although he still respects destruction.  But at the end of the destruction there is a hint of creation.

    When the fusion of Zhu Jiuyin's bloodline accelerated, the Pangu shadow in Zhu Jiuyin's sea of ??consciousness gradually disappeared, completely integrated into his sea of ??consciousness, or more accurately, integrated into the treasure of destruction.  , and it was precisely in this way that Zhu Jiuyin was able to fully master this extremely powerful treasure of destruction.  And with the integration of the phantom of the great god Pangu, the treasure of destruction has also undergone slight changes. Although it is small, it is a real change.

    When Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s bloodline changed, Tiandao seemed to be aware of the changes in Zhu Jiuyin. After all, the impact of this change was very obvious, let alone Tiandao who was fighting Zhu Jiuyin.  Even the saints watching from the outside could feel the changes in Zhu Jiuyin's body.

    When she saw Zhu Jiuyin's body changed, Nuwa's face became gloomy. The increase in Zhu Jiuyin's strength meant that his idea would fail.  I don't want to see it.  Naturally, he didn't have a good face. After all, the strength of Zhu Jiuyin also meant the decline of the demon clan.

    Sanqing and the Second Saint of the West are different from Nuwa Empress. Their faces relaxed at this moment, although they do not want to see Zhu Jiuyin's strength increase greatly.  But they are also unwilling to see Zhu Jiuyin really fall into the catastrophe, if Zhu Jiuyin does not exist in the Three Realms.  Then the eyes of Heaven will naturally fall on them. As long as Zhu Jiuyin exists, they will not need to worry about Heaven's suppression of themselves. If people are not for themselves, Heaven will destroy them. For their own safety, the Three Pure Ones and the Two Saints of the West are naturally  I hope to see Zhu Jiuyin survive.

    Zhu Jiuyin's transformation made Kunpeng and others uneasy. They didn't want to see Zhu Jiuyin die under the bombardment of Heaven, but they also didn't want to see Zhu Jiuyin's great improvement in strength.  If Yin really achieves a complete and final transformation, then Zhu Jiuyin will become a strong man comparable to the three thousand chaos gods and demons. It will not be easy for them to want to defeat the three thousand chaos gods and demons who are sealed in the Three Realms.  It would be an easy thing, then they would have to face the blows from the powerful three parties: Tiandao, Daozu Hongjun and Zhu Jiuyin, which naturally made them nervous.

    However, there are exceptions to everything, and Satan was completely different. When he saw that Zhu Jiuyin was changing for the better, he laughed loudly and said: "Okay, very good, Zhu Jiuyin, you really didn't  Let me down, as long as you can persist, then my chance will come, Tang Sanzang, the time has come for you to die!"

    Satan finally started his great plan at this time,There is no longer the slightest hesitation or consideration to attack Tang Sanzang's master and disciple again, but whether he can succeed depends on his own luck. No one can know the outcome of such a thing, not even the Western Paradise can do it.  ensure.

    The changes in Zhu Jiuyin's body attracted the attention of Heaven. In order to ensure its own interests in the Three Realms, Heaven finally no longer had any reservations. The chaos of world destruction condensed by the Eye of Punishment was once again strengthened.  , the endless thunder and lightning power in the void merged with each other under the control of the Eye of Heaven, and soon a giant that was completely condensed by the power of thunder and lightning appeared in the void, a powerful giant  Shocking.

    I don¡¯t know whether it was because he was worried about Zhu Jiuyin, or whether Heavenly Dao wanted to interrupt Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s evolution. After the powerful Lei Ren was condensed and formed, he raised his fists and hit Zhu Jiuyin fiercely.  The powerful real body of Chaos Gods and Demons punched out the thunder and lightning. The force spanned the space and fell on Zhu Jiuyin's extremely huge real body of Chaos Gods and Demons in an instant.

    With a loud bang, the pair of thunderous fists formed by thunder and lightning hit Zhu Jiuyin's extremely powerful body. The fists were as powerful as mountains, and Zhu Jiuyin was so powerful.  The true form of the Chaos God and Demon couldn't help but take a few steps back.

    Fortunately, Zhu Jiuyin's true form of the Chaos God and Demon has improved qualitatively after such a long period of training. Although the powerful punch hit Zhu Jiuyin's body, the bottle did not pose a huge threat to him.  .

    Zhu Jiuyin is not someone to be trifled with. Tiandao has made such a big noise and made it clear that he wants to kill him. Zhu Jiuyin will naturally not be polite.  The most important thing is that Zhu Jiuyin never knows what politeness means. For him, anyone who dares to be his enemy must bear his anger, no matter who he is.

    Tian Dao can use the endless power of thunder and lightning to condense a powerful thunder being, but after all, this thunder person is only formed in a hurry, and there are still many shortcomings. If it is used to deal with ordinary quasi-sages and saints, it is very marketable.  , but it is still far from being used to deal with Zhu Jiuyin, the unparalleled powerful chaos god and demon.

    Lei Ren could punch Zhu Jiuyin with one punch, but how could Zhu Jiuyin ignore anything?  Without making any resistance, he roared violently and also threw out a punch. Zhu Jiuyin's unparalleled power was perfectly displayed by Zhu Jiuyin, and it was just a small confrontation.  Zhu Jiuyin's iron fist blasted through the body of Jie Zun Lei. This powerful Lei Ren had not made the slightest preparation. One of his iron fists was blown away, and one of his arms was struck by Zhu Jiuyin.  The strength of the fist was twisted, and before it had time to react, it was destroyed by Zhu Jiuyin's law of destruction and huge power.

    Such a powerful confrontation is the least of Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s worries. No matter how powerful the Heavenly Dao is, it has no physical body.  How could this body condensed with the power of thunder and lightning be compared to his extremely powerful real body of the Chaos God and Demon?

    The Chaos Gods and Demons were originally the most powerful beings in Chaos. Zhu Jiuyin was already extremely powerful if he could cultivate to this point. What's more, now his Chaos Gods and Demons are perfectly integrated with Pangu's bloodline.  Together, that's even stronger.  Even if the final transformation is not completed, no one in the three realms can confront Zhu Jiuyin, the powerful chaos god and demon. That is completely seeking death and the behavior of a fool.

    With the powerful body of Zhu Jiuyin.  Not to mention a mere body condensed with the power of thunder and lightning, even if it is a spiritual treasure from the future.  Even ordinary innate spiritual treasures cannot come into contact with the extremely terrifying body of Zhu Jiuyin. After all, Zhu Jiuyin is a chaotic god and demon who has mastered the ability to destroy existence and has unparalleled power.

    When Zhu Jiuyin punched an arm into nothingness, the Eye of Punishment in the sky showed a slight change, and the eternal waveless eyes revealed incomparable anger, and a voice  It suddenly spread throughout everyone's consciousness.

    "Zhu Jiuyin, go to hell!" This was the roar of Tiandao. The strong grievance and pain made the Lei Ren controlled by Tiandao go crazy, and the whole person fell into rage. The look in his eyes  The look on his face showed no scruples at all, and was full of endless killing and rage. It seemed that Zhu Jiuyin had made Tiandao unable to bear it any longer.

    Tiandao can scare others, but he cannot scare Zhu Jiuyin. Zhu Jiuyin, who has now undergone a qualitative change, is not frightened by Tiandao's roar at all. On the contrary, there is a trace of disdain on his face.  Heavenly Dao, Zhu Jiuyin is no longer afraid. Although the Chaos Destruction Tribulation is terrifying, it cannot make Zhu Jiuyin surrender.

    Perhaps feeling Zhu Jiuyin's disdainful look, the anger of Heaven's Dao became even more intense. There was a loud roar, and a huge thunder sea suddenly appeared in the void. The thunder sea was completely made of  Formed by purple thunder and lightning, there are denseThe numb purple sky thunder.

    Everyone was dumbfounded when they saw such a transformation. No one thought that Heaven would choose to summon the origin of the avenue, the Sea of ??Thunder, under such circumstances, to use the endless power of the origin.  Come and kill Zhu Jiuyin.

    When he saw Tiandao summoning such a powerful source of thunder, Zhu Jiuyin's face showed a hint of surprise. For others, facing such an amazing source of thunder would definitely mean life or death. There was no need to start a war.  It needs to be three points weaker in momentum, but this is nothing to Zhu Jiuyin. Zhu Jiuyin has been worrying about the accumulation of his own mana. Now with the emergence of the Thunder Origin Sea, Zhu Jiuyin is called  A delight.

    As long as Zhu Jiuyin can rush into the sea of ??thunder origin to swallow up the endless purple sky divine thunder and convert it into his own accumulation, then Zhu Jiuyin no longer needs to worry about his own insufficient accumulation and will be destroyed due to insufficient accumulation.  I have established my own path of evolution, and now everything is no longer a worry.

    Zhu Jiuyin did not give Tiandao and the saints a chance to react. In a flash, the huge chaos god and devil flew up and rushed directly into the sea of ??thunder origin. As soon as Zhu Jiuyin stepped into this sea of ??thunder  In this moment, endless thunder and lightning power poured into Zhu Jiuyin's true form of the Chaos God and Demon, and was then swallowed up by Zhu Jiuyin silently.

    At this moment, Zhu Jiuyin was so happy that he almost fainted with joy. He did not need to worry about his power. After perfectly integrating the advantages of the two major bloodlines, Zhu Jiuyin did not think that there was anyone else in the Three Realms.  Being able to block his iron fist, he believed that as long as he could complete the final transformation, no one would dare to fight him head-on. Zhu Jiuyin's unparalleled domineering power was Zhu Jiuyin's trump card, which could destroy all resistance.

    In just a few breaths, Zhu Jiuyin's accumulation was increasing crazily, swallowing up the endless power of thunder as far as the naked eye could see, and then gradually digesting it into its own power.

    As Zhu Jiuyin infinitely devoured the power of the endless thunder source, the aura of Zhu Jiuyin rose again and again, and unparalleled domineering energy was exuded. Zhu Jiuyin's body moved, endless  The murderous intention rushed towards the Eye of Punishment of Heaven and struck hard on the Eye of Punishment.

    Fortunately, the Eye of Heaven's Punishment had already been prepared. When Zhu Jiuyin made his move, the thunder source sea changed, and the thunder and lightning magical powers were released one after another by the thunder man. You must know that this time  Tiandao fought hard, and the power of every powerful chaos god and demon wielded by the thunderous man was enough to find a safe place for the thieves hiding in the dark. As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's momentum was released, this blood  Above the sea was a person who existed like the world-destroying person. As soon as the aura came out, it seemed that the entire three realms were shaking. Everyone was dumbfounded. On Zhu Jiuyin's body, there was a feeling of war between heaven and earth.  He has the aura of a brave man who is fearless, as if nothing is in his eyes.

 Text Chapter 481 Decisive Battle

    Chapter 481 Decisive Battle

    Pangu!  At this moment, whether it was Tiandao, Hongjun Daozu, or the Sanqings, they seemed to see Pangu reborn. The power of Zhu Jiuyin shocked them and surprised them.

    "How is this possible? Isn't Zhu Jiuyin a practicing Chaos God and Demon? Why does he have such a powerful Pangu aura? Could it be that this bastard Zhu Jiuyin has been deceiving us all this time?" Yuanshi Tianzun finally couldn't help shouting loudly.  Said, this time Zhu Jiuyin put too much pressure on him, too much for him to accept. You must know that Yuanshi Tianzun has always regarded himself as the Pangu authentic sect, and regarded the Wu clan as a side branch, but now Zhu Jiuyin has  How could he calm down when there was such a powerful Pangu aura that even the Three Pure Ones could not compete with it.

    Hearing the words of Yuanshi Tianzun, Taishang Laojun said in a deep voice: "Don't be unwilling anymore. This is already a fact, an unchangeable fact. You'd better calm down first and don't lose your sense of proportion!"

    As soon as Taishang Laojun said these words, Yuanshi Tianzun's face changed color. He understood that Taishang Laojun was right. Everything is like this. Even if he is unwilling to do so, it is useless. This is the fact.  An immutable fact.

    Leader Tongtian said calmly: "Although Zhu Jiuyin is powerful, it is not easy for him to pass the level of heaven. It is impossible for heaven to allow the great god Pangu to threaten him again in the three realms.  exist!"

    Zhu Jiuyin is not in the mood to care about others. The most important thing for him now is to survive this disaster, even though Zhu Jiuyin's new bloodline is a fusion of Pangu's bloodline and the bloodline of chaos gods and demons.  And the main bloodline is Pangu, but Zhu Jiuyin is different from Pangu, he is still a chaotic god and demon who controls the destruction of existence.

    The decisive battle has come to this moment.  Everyone concentrated their energy on Zhu Jiuyin and Tiandao. This was going to be a decisive battle. As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's breath came out, the Eye of Heaven's Punishment moved. The Heaven's Punishment that was originally hanging in the void  The eye suddenly shrank rapidly, and then rushed into the forehead of the thunder man with a 'swish' sound, forming a divine eye.  When the Eye of Heaven's Punishment was integrated into the body of this Lei Ren, the entire Lei Ren underwent an astonishing change.

    I saw that this thunder man was devouring the endless thunder and lightning in the void at a speed that could be reached by the naked eye.  This made his figure become more solid. In just a moment, this Lei Ren was like amethyst condensed, with purple light exuding all over his body, and this purple light was constantly flashing.  The power of thunder and lightning.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Powerful.  The first impression of this thunderous figure is that of incomparable power and nobility.  It seems to be an existence that dominates everything in the world and can suppress the existence of endless worlds.

    If this thunder man is the existence that dominates everything, then the power displayed by Zhu Jiuyin at this moment is the existence that destroys everything. Everything in the world will be destroyed under his momentum. The two are completely opposite.  one side.

    The strange movements of the Eye of Heaven's Punishment brought endless shock to all living beings in the three realms. No one thought that the Eye of Heaven's Punishment could do this, that the way of heaven could condense such a powerful thunderman to carry out the punishment of heaven. This  It has exceeded everyone's imagination.  All sentient beings in the three realms were dumbfounded for a moment.

    When things have reached this point, there is no room for relaxation, whether it is Zhu Jiuyin or not.  Regardless of whether it is the way of heaven, only one of them can fall. The fall of Zhu Jiuyin will mean that the way of heaven has regained control of the three realms, and the victory of Zhu Jiuyin means that the era of heaven is about to pass, and the entire three realms will usher in a new era.  A huge change.

    "Kill!" Zhu Jiuyin roared violently and strode forward, punching out with a powerful punch, intending to completely destroy the Lei Ren. However, the Lei Ren controlled by the will of Heavenly Dao rushed forward not to be outdone.  Went to start a battle with Zhu Jiuyin. The battle between the two sides was very cruel. The two figures were repelled in the constant fighting, and the remaining energy exuded by both of them made the entire sea of ??blood shake and uneasy. If  If not for the Styx Ancestor in the Blood Sea who had seen the opportunity and retreated all the Asura clan to the depths of the Blood Sea, I am afraid that the entire Asura clan would have been destroyed in this battle.

    After being hit again and again, Zhu Jiuyin's body was covered with blood marks, and the Lei Ren no longer had its original brightness. However, compared to Zhu Jiuyin, this Lei Ren occupies a huge area.  Advantage, because he can use the endless sea of ??thunder in the sky to recover from his injuries anytime and anywhere, while Zhu Jiuyin can only rely on his own strength for support.

    Zhu Jiuyin is also very clear about his own weakness. He understands that he cannot continue to drag it out like this. Although Zhu Jiuyin has a world of his own, he was calculated by heaven before, and the power of the world has been seriously affected.  Traumatized, he didn't have much strength to support him in fighting. The only thing he relied on was what he had learned before.The devouring power of thunder and lightning.

    "Kill!" Zhu Jiuyin forcibly stopped his retreating body, roared, and with endless ferocious momentum, he once again pounced on the thunderous man controlled by the will of heaven, and wanted to have a final battle with him.  .

    Facing Zhu Jiuyin's bombardment, the thunder being controlled by the will of heaven was not as powerful as everyone thought. After all, Zhu Jiuyin's true form of the chaotic god and demon was extremely powerful. This thunder condensed by thunder and lightning  Compared with humans, there is still a big gap. The way of heaven in physical combat is not as powerful as Zhu Jiuyin, who was born as an ancestral witch.

    The power of Heaven's Dao lies in his mastery of the laws. With a slight sound, the thunder and lightning in the void where the thunder man stood condensed together to form a huge thunder sword. This thunder sword was gently swung out, and in an instant  Then he cut an extremely long and narrow space-time crack in the void, and the world split with one sword.

    Seeing this, Zhu Jiuyin's face became extremely solemn, but he did not flinch and continued to rush towards Lei Ren. He shouted loudly: "Swallow the sky and the earth, everything will be destroyed, and the treasure of destruction will come out!"

    Facing the extremely powerful thunder sword condensed by Tiandao, Zhu Jiuyin had to use the treasure of destruction that he had not yet fully mastered. As soon as he shouted, the treasure of destruction was directed towards the thunder man.  After smashing it, all the materials in its path were swallowed up by this destructive treasure, forming a void space.

    Horror!  At this moment, when all the sentient beings in the three realms saw the power displayed by Zhu Jiuyin and Tiandao, they were so horrified that they were speechless. Powerful!  At this moment, they finally knew what it meant to be powerful. Whether it was the Three Pure Ones, the Second Saint of the West, or Empress Nuwa, they all knew how big the gap was between themselves and the way of heaven. If they were not saints, they would all be ants, but the saints under the way of heaven were also  For ants.

    As the Chaos Gods and Demons in charge of the existence of destruction, they themselves are the existence of destruction. Zhu Jiuyin's madness and powerful power combined with the power unleashed by the unparalleled treasure of destruction are so powerful that all obstacles are destroyed.

    "Bang!" There was a loud sound as Zhu Jiuyin's treasure of destruction collided with the thunder sword. A breath of destruction swept across the entire sea of ??blood. Even the underworld was shaken by it. The entire three realms seemed to be destroyed. Countless people  Natural disasters are taking place in the Earthly Immortal Realm, and all the saints are dumbfounded by such changes.

    If the only safe place in the earthly immortal world is Nanzhan Prefecture, because the entire Nanzhan Prefecture has been protected by the Pangu Temple, all the impact is concentrated on the Pangu Temple, and the Gonggong Ancestral Witch  The Pangu Temple that he presided over had already made complete preparations before the war began. Countless great witches presided over the overall situation in the Pangu Temple and ensured the safety of Nanzhan Province. Although the witch clan also paid a lot for this.  The price was high, but at least they kept the southern state safe.

    After the impact, Zhu Jiuyin's body finally completed the final transformation under the threat of death. The aura of chaotic gods and demons remaining in the Destruction Treasure was swept away by this blow. Zhu Jiuyin's body  Consciousness has completely mastered this treasure of destruction. Although Zhu Jiuyin did not have time to understand this treasure in detail, with the help of this treasure of destruction, Zhu Jiuyin's body broke through the bottleneck and achieved the Quasi-Saint Path Fruit.

    "Roar!" Zhu Jiuyin roared violently, and his body turned into the huge black hole. Before the will of Heaven could react, the black hole directly swallowed the thunder condensed by Heaven.

    Destroying gods and demons themselves are existences of destruction, and devouring them is not a problem. The changes in this battle are so fast that everyone cannot accept it. It can be said that there are twists and turns. Just when everyone is shocked by Zhu Jiuyin's changes  At that moment, suddenly an astonishing sword light shot out from the huge black hole evolved by Zhu Jiuyin, and then an extremely damaged Lei Ren appeared in front of everyone, shouting at Zhu Jiuyin: "Chaos Gods and Demons"  , wreaking havoc on the world, causing chaos in the world, kill! kill! kill!¡±

    Good guy, the will of heaven said such heart-wrenching words just after he got out of trouble. Chaos gods and demons are causing trouble in the world. Who has seen it? This is just the words of his family. He said this just because Zhu Jiuyin has already  His safety was threatened, so Tiandao had to suppress Zhu Jiuyin with all his strength.

    Regarding Tiandao's heart-breaking words, both the Sanqing and the Second Sage of the West turned a blind eye and did not react at all. They are not fools, and they will not be the first to fight against Zhu Jiuyin. After all, they are all  It can be clearly felt that the moment Zhu Jiuyin swallowed the will of heaven, his power had undergone a qualitative change.

    The Dacheng Chaos Gods and Demons, Zhu Jiuyin, has completed the final transformation and has become a real Chaos Gods and Demons, an existence on an equal footing with Heaven. If these people rush forward without knowing whether to live or die, they will definitely die.

 Text Chapter 482: Killing

    Chapter 482: The Killing

    The first sound uttered by the Heavenly Dao was like a heavy hammer hitting Zhu Jiuyin's mind. Every word of these heart-killing words was the mantra of the Great Dao, and the first word held the heaven and the earth, as if to forcefully  Shengdi Zhu Jiuyin was shocked to death. This was not an attack based on strength, but an attack based on laws. It started directly from the mind and directly bombarded people's consciousness.

    No one expected that Tiandao would suddenly change the way of attacking and killing. Even Zhu Jiuyin did not expect that Tiandao could make such a counterattack under such circumstances. In an instant, his mind was almost completely destroyed.  If Zhu Jiuyin's sea of ??consciousness had not completely undergone a qualitative change before, Zhu Jiuyin would have been killed alive by these heart-breaking words. However, after integrating into the unparalleled domineering momentum of the Great God Pangu,  After Zhu Jiuyin heard these heart-wrenching words, he aroused endless killing intent. It was precisely in this way that Zhu Jiuyin escaped the fate of heaven.

    Zhu Jiuyin shouted loudly with his endless killing intent: "You want to kill me, but you are not qualified yet, just die!" Zhu Jiuyin's shout resounded like thunder throughout the world, even though Zhu Jiuyin could not do it  Tiandao's heart-wrenching words could borrow the power of heaven and earth to kill his opponent, but Zhu Jiuyin's murderous intention merged with his own aura to form an unrivaled sharp arrow aimed directly at Tiandao's soul.

    Zhu Jiuyin didn't know what kind of existence the heaven was, the saints didn't know, and Taoist Hongjun didn't know. When Zhu Jiuyin made this crazy counterattack, these people all opened their eyes, hoping that Zhu Jiuyin could  Under the attack, the true nature of Heavenly Dao is forced out, so that everyone can know what kind of existence Heavenly Dao is, so that they can be prepared.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin's momentum is soaring into the sky.  But his most powerful thing is not the attack with momentum, but the physical fight. If he wants to end the battle quickly, he must kill the thunderous man condensed by the will of heaven.  Only by killing the opponent can the battle be ended, allowing oneself to be fully sublimated, and be able to swallow up the power of endless thunder and lightning and turn it into its own accumulation to complete the ultimate transformation, allowing oneself to become a chaotic god and demon that can rival the power of heaven.

    When Zhu Jiuyin shouted, he did not hesitate, waved his hand and punched out like a shooting star.  As soon as the majestic fist was released, the thunderous person condensed by the will of heaven was completely enveloped. Since it could not directly devour the opponent, Zhu Jiuyin directly blasted the opponent's body.  And then devour it.

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s punch contained all the strength in his body. The punch sent a crack in the void. The power of the punch was extremely ferocious, with the potential to destroy the world.  It truly shows the boundless tyranny of the Chaos Gods and Demons.

    When Zhu Jiuyin took action.  Lei Ren, condensed by the will of heaven, also took action at the same time. There was endless killing intent in his purple eyes, and as the killing intent sublimated, the nobility in his aura gradually disappeared.  , as if there is nothing in this world that cannot be killed!

    The thunder sword in the hand of the will of heaven was slashed out with one sword. The sword energy shook the void like a rainbow, and it faced Zhu Jiuyin's blast with unparalleled power. This sword seemed to be able to crush everything.  No force could stop his sword, and the void burst open under this sword.

    "Boom!" A loud noise.  Zhu Jiuyin's iron fist collided with the thunder sword in an astonishing collision. The unparalleled sword energy and Zhu Jiuyin's iron fist confronted each other in the void.

    This attack was carried out with all their strength. If they gave in, they would definitely fall into a disadvantage. In this case, the consequences of falling into a disadvantage were self-evident, so they had to hold on no matter how weak they were.  If it goes on, whoever can hold on will win the final victory and defeat the opponent to deter the three realms.

    When Zhu Jiuyin was fighting against the will of Heaven, Satan took action, and the evil White Bone Demon under Satan took action to capture Tang Sanzang. When Tang Sanzang was captured by the White Bone Demon, heaven and earth were shocked, and the West  The Second Sage even felt the decline in the luck of the great religion. You must know that Tang Sanzang has now become a person who deserves disaster. If he dies, then not only will the fortune of the West be greatly lost, but also the three realms after Tang Sanzang will be lost.  Luck will also fall, and it will no longer be able to suppress the residual thoughts of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons, which will give these chaotic gods and demons the opportunity to break through the seal and appear in the Three Realms.

    The place where Zhu Jiuyin competed with the will of Heaven was in this sea of ??blood. When something happened to Tang Sanzang, the seal deep in the sea of ??blood began to loosen, and a series of ferocious auras emanated from the sea of ??blood.  When the aura of the Chaos God and Demon's remnant came out, the whole sea of ??blood was in turmoil, and the Ancestor of Styx had a distressed look on his face.

    If such a situation occurred in normal times, Ancestor Styx would be ecstatic, but now this is not only a good thing, but also a threat to him. You must know that the battle between Zhu Jiuyin and the will of heaven will destroy the Asura clan.  His strength was all restrained, and he couldn't take any action to deal with the remnant thoughts of the Chaos God and Demon.

    The moment something happened to Tang Sanzang, the sage ZhuntiHe shouted loudly: "No, Tang Sanzang is in danger!"

    As Saint Zhunti spoke, he tore apart the void with his hand and headed towards Xiniu Hezhou, breaking through the air to rescue Tang Sanzang. It was not Saint Zhunti who made a big move, but the restraint he left on Tang Sanzang noticed that God  The aura of demons. Apart from Zhu Jiuyin, the only new gods and demons such as Kunpeng in the Three Realms have such aura. Even without asking, they knew that the other party must have seen the battle between Zhu Jiuyin and the will of heaven and took the opportunity to cause trouble.

    If they were ordinary monsters or other people from the Three Realms, then Saint Zhunti would not be anxious. After all, if these people wanted to attack Tang Sanzang, they would have to consider the existence of the West. However, the new gods and demons were different. They would not do it at all.  Without the slightest consideration, for them, as long as they could kill Tang Sanzang, it would give them a huge opportunity.

    When Tang Sanzang fell into the hands of the White Bone Demon, Satan didn't care and directly split the void. Like Zhunti Saint, he went directly to Xiniu Hezhou to eat Tang Sanzang alive and use Tang Sanzang's flesh and blood to improve himself.  Strength.

    When Satan took action, Heavenly Dao became angry, Taoist Hongjun became angry, and all the saints frowned. As for Kunpeng and the other gods and demons, they cursed Satan for being shameless for not notifying them of such a good opportunity and actually wanting to take it all for themselves.  benefit!

    If a man does not serve himself, he will be punished by heaven and earth. In fact, if any god or demon were in Satan's position, he would not give the benefits to others and foolishly inform others to share the benefits with him. Although  He said that doing so would save him from unnecessary troubles, but to the gods and demons, the troubles were nothing, and the benefits were real.

    When something happened to Tang Sanzang, the Three Realms were shaken, and naturally it also affected Heavenly Dao. Naturally, he was distracted in the battle with Zhu Jiuyin. The consequences of Heavenly Dao's distraction were very serious, and Zhu Jiuyin's fists were  He blasted through the thunder sword in front of him like a broken bamboo, and with one punch, the thunderous man condensed by the will of Tiandao was blown away by Zhu Jiuyin's iron fist.

    How could Zhu Jiuyin fail to seize such a great opportunity? He knocked away his opponent's hand with one punch. Zhu Jiuyin's murderous intention became even stronger. He laughed ferociously and punched up again to kill the will of heaven. This time, he completed his mission.  Contest so that you can successfully survive this disaster.

    "Destroy the heavens and die!" Zhu Jiuyin's iron fist wielded unparalleled power and struck at the thunderous people condensed by the will of heaven. Without the help of the thunder sword, the will of heaven could not stop Zhu Jiu at all.  Yin's bombardment, no matter how angry he was, was of no avail. He was defeated, completely defeated, allowing Zhu Jiuyin to successfully survive this disaster.

    Tiandao was unwilling to be defeated, not because his strength was inferior to that of Zhu Jiuyin, but because he did not expect that Satan would choose to attack Tang Sanzang at this time, thus distracting him. How could such a result not make Tiandao angry?

    Success is king and defeat is defeat, no matter what reason you have, if you lose, you will lose!  Although he knew that he was defeated, Tiandao was not willing to let Zhu Jiuyin succeed like this and let him use his own body to reach the pinnacle of the masters of the three realms. Even if Tiandao lost, Zhu Jiuyin would not be able to have an easy time.

    Suddenly, a light flashed on Lei Ren's forehead, where the will of heaven was condensed, and a vertical eye opened. It was a divine eye formed by the contraction of the Eye of Punishment during the previous battle. In this eye  The moment it opened, a powerful aura shot into the sky, and a sound of great avenue sounded in everyone's hearts.

    "Zhu Jiuyin, you are so cruel this time, you can actually induce the gods and demons to help you to prove the Tao, but you can't just succeed like that, explode for me, destroy the world, and make thunder!" When the sound of the great road fell,  In an instant, the thunderous man condensed by the will of heaven made a loud noise, and endless aura spread out. The entire sea of ??blood turned into a world of thunder. The will of heaven detonated the body of the thunderman, thereby providing  By detonating the entire chaotic world-destroying catastrophe, the entire sea of ????blood was directly enveloped in it.

    The will of Heaven is ruthless and poisonous enough. His move not only dealt Zhu Jiuyin a fatal blow, but also caused great misfortune to many people watching the battle. They had to deal with this endless power of thunder and punishment, even though it was against  For the saints, this is nothing. After all, they are far away from the battlefield. No matter how powerful the power of thunder punishment is, it cannot affect their safety. However, the blow of the will of heaven restrains the saints here and prevents them from doing anything.  There is an opportunity to take action, so as to prevent the saints from making any changes and ruining major events in the three realms. It seems that because of the last change in the East China Sea, Heaven has taken precautions against the saints, otherwise it would not have made such a move.

    But the most unlucky one was the Ancestor Styx in the sea of ??blood. Faced with this sudden blow, he was injured by the huge shock wave before he had time to react, and he couldn't help but curse God in his heart.  Shameless, I suffered this unreasonable disaster in vain!

 Text Chapter 483: Seizing Food from the Tiger's Mouth

    Chapter 483: Seizing food from the tiger's mouth

    Ancestor Styx suffered greatly from this unreasonable disaster. The entire sea of ??blood was already in chaos. Countless Aroxiu fell into a pool of blood. No, the sea of ??blood itself is a sea of ??blood. In this  In one impact, the Asura clan was so miserable that one-fifth of them fell down permanently. How cruel this was, and it was the law of heaven that caused all this. Even if the ancestor of Styx knew that the other party had done this,  He did evil things, but he couldn't take revenge, so he could only endure this bad breath.

    Seeing the countless Asuras falling down at this time, Ancestor Minghe felt such hatred in his heart. He hated the way of heaven for being blind, and hated Zhu Jiuyin for being too crazy. What if Zhu Jiuyin had not chosen to endure the calamity on the sea of ??blood?  The Asura clan would not have such a tragic ending, but there is no use in hating him. Neither Zhu Jiuyin nor Heavenly Dao can afford to offend him. He can only knock out his teeth and swallow it in his stomach.  I can only endure this bad breath.

    Not only Ancestor Minghe was angry at Tiandao's actions, but Sanqing and Nuwa Empress were equally angry. Tiandao's actions cut off a great opportunity for them. How could they not be angry in such a situation?  , complaining about it, although they are also unwilling to see Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation improved, but they are even more unwilling to see their opportunities cut off. After all, strength is the foundation of everything.

    No matter how these people complain, it is useless, everything has already happened, and they have no way to change it. They can only endure the result silently. The most important thing is that it is not them who suffer the big loss this time.  It's Tiandao. Now that Tiandao has collapsed in the hands of Zhu Jiuyin, Tiandao's reputation has plummeted.

    In the eyes of everyone, Tiandao definitely used all his strength to deal with Zhu Jiuyin this time.  It's a pity that the good situation was ruined by Satan, allowing Zhu Jiuyin to fight his way out of this battle.

    In fact, that is not the case. Although Tiandao is trying his best to stop Zhu Jiuyin, this battle is not all his strength. At least no one knows what his true self is, and he has not even appeared.  Who dares to say that this is the full power of Heavenly Dao? That is simply a big joke.

    Tiandao self-destructed this supreme dharma body, and wanted to use the power of self-destruction to severely damage Zhu Jiuyin.  It's a pity that Zhu Jiuyin played no worse than him. When Tiandao's shout fell, Zhu Jiuyin changed his mind and his body instantly turned into a huge black hole.  Ru Na pounced directly on him.  To swallow the endless power of thunder.

    For Zhu Jiuyin, he used all his strength in this battle with Tiandao, and all his accumulation was gone in one go, so he could only take risky actions in order to protect himself.  , transforming himself into a black hole, using the supreme devouring power to restore his own strength, so that he can protect himself in this storm.

    It has to be said that Zhu Jiuyin's move was very successful. Although the powerful shock wave generated by Tiandao's self-destruction caused considerable damage to Zhu Jiuyin.  But because Zhu Jiuyin made the right choice, the power of self-destruction did not seriously injure him.

    When Zhu Jiuyin swallowed up the power left by Heavenly Dao.  Saint Zhunti has already appeared in Xiniu Hezhou, and appeared next to Tang Sanzang, and at the same time as him, Satan appeared. Relatively speaking, Satan was one step ahead of Saint Zhunti, at least  He was very close to Tang Sanzang. As long as he was willing to take risks, he would definitely gain something.

    When seeing Satan's obstruction, Saint Zhunti said with a gloomy face: "You are so brave, a god and demon, you dare to attack someone who is facing calamity at this time. It seems that you don't want to leave the Three Realms alive. Since you  If you want to die, then I will help you and let you know that these three realms are not a place where you can go wild!"

    As soon as Saint Zhunti said these words, Satan's expression changed several times, and he cursed in his heart. If Saint Zhunti could show up even one breath later, then he would be able to swallow Tang Sanzang.  But now he has to face the threat of Saint Chunti, and he does not dare to act rashly, because he can clearly feel that he has been locked by Saint Chunti, and as long as he makes the slightest move, he will surely suffer the consequences of Saint Chunti.  A full blow.

    The saint's full blow was no joke. No matter how arrogant Satan was, he would not be so arrogant that he thought he had the ability to devour Tang Sanzang in front of the saint Zhunti and then escape unharmed.

    If Satan were to give up such a great opportunity like this, he would not be willing to accept it. You must know that Satan has worked hard for this action. If he gets nothing, then his efforts will be in vain.

    Satan took a deep breath, and then said: "Zhunti, if you don't want Tang Sanzang to die, then get out of my way quickly and don't force me to do anything. The consequences are definitely not something you can bear."  !¡±

    Satan wants to threaten Tang SanzangSaint Zhunti created opportunities for himself. Unfortunately, his efforts were also in vain. What kind of person Zhunti is? How could he not see through Satan's tricks? If he really listened to Satan, he would start from here.  If Li left, then Tang Sanzang would really die here.

    Saint Zhunti said with a gloomy face: "Don't show off your little cleverness in front of me. It's ridiculous that you want to deceive me Zhunti. If you are smart, get out of here quickly. That way there is still a chance of survival, otherwise  The only thing waiting for you is death!"

    Good guy, originally it was Satan who was threatening Saint Zhunti, but now it's the other way around. Satan was actually threatened by Zhunti, which made Satan angry. You must know that he is taking the initiative now, and it's very disrespectful for Zhunti to do this.  Give yourself face.

    Satan snorted coldly and said: "Zhunti, I think you have gone in the wrong direction. Now I have taken the initiative. Tang Sanzang's life is in my hands. You have no choice at all. Just think of it."  Get out of here quickly, or I will eat him alive, completely failing your plan of traveling to the West to learn Buddhist scriptures, and destroying your foundation in the West!"

    Satan¡¯s words angered Saint Zhunti. How could he endure that a dignified saint would be threatened by an ant like Satan? An angry flame shot out from his eyes.  He said in a dark voice: "Okay, very good. If you have the ability, show it to me. I want to see what kind of ability you have that you dare to boast about, eat Tang Sanzang alive in front of me, and cut off my Western power."  fundamental!"

    Satan was not fooled by Saint Zhunti's bravado. For Satan, he believed that as long as he was willing to risk his life, even if he could not swallow Tang Sanzang alive, tearing off a piece of Tang Sanzang's body would not  What a difficult thing.  Now he has an arrow on the string and has to fire it. Even if he wants to stop, Zhunti will not let him go.  Heaven will not let him go, after all, because Satan's action ruined Heaven's plan, the cause and effect has become bigger.

    Satan shouted angrily: "Zhunti, don't push me. If you push me hard, I can do anything!"

    Although there is a hint of persistence in Satan¡¯s words.  But more of it was timidity. When he heard Satan's tone, Saint Zhunti was happy, thinking that his chance had come. As long as he continued to put pressure on Satan, he would definitely be able to force Satan to stop, and Tang Sanzang could be killed.  Perfect deliverance from the hand of Satan.

    Saint Zhunti said in a dark voice: "I have given you the opportunity, you must seize it. If you dare to take a chance, then I will kill you in the three realms without any consent. I miss your fellows.  We also hope to see such results happen!¡±

    The last words of Saint Zhunti are correct. For Kunpeng and the gods and demons, they are indeed very happy to see Satan fall into the Three Realms, so that they can have the opportunity to seize it from Tang Sanzang.  What a great opportunity that day.

    Zhunti thought that what he did was great, and Satan would definitely compromise, but he was wrong. He underestimated Satan's cunning. Satan only had one purpose in saying so many words, which was to lower the vigilance of Saint Zhunti.  In order to create a chance for himself to take action, it can be said that this time it is just part of his plan.

    There was a trace of struggle on Satan's face, as if he was making many calculations in his heart, weighing the interests between gains and losses. His expression deeply confused Saint Zhunti.  It was Saint Zhunti's change in attitude that made Saint Zhunti relax his vigilance against him, which gave Satan the opportunity to take action.

    Just when Saint Zhunti thought that things were expected to succeed, Satan's expression suddenly changed and he shouted loudly: "Zhunti, you bastard, go to hell and explode!"

    Good guy Satan, this bastard is quite vicious. As soon as he shouted, the white-bone spirit suddenly rushed towards Saint Zhunti. Just after he rushed out, he blew himself up with a bang.  Self-violation gives Satan an opportunity to take action.

    I saw a flash of black light, and Satan instantly opened the huge wings behind him. With a wave of his wings, he appeared next to Tang Sanzang. Satan knew very well the importance of Tang Sanzang. He knew that if he  It is absolutely impossible to swallow Tang Sanzang alive. If he does that, he will definitely die.

    Of course, Satan also knew that the longer the delay, the more disadvantageous it would be for him, so Satan's goal was very simple, that is, to tear off a piece of flesh from Tang Sanzang's body, then severely injure Tang Sanzang, and use Tang Sanzang's injuries to delay him.  Zhunti, give yourself a chance to escape, so that you can escape from the three realms.

    I have to say that Satan's calculation is quite good. As long as he can successfully seriously injure Tang Sanzang, he will definitely escape from the Three Realms. After all, Tang Sanzang is too important to the West, and Zhunti Saint dare not  Risking his life, if Tang Sanzang comes outIf things go wrong, the West will really have no chance.

    From the start to the end, Satan was as fast as lightning. He grabbed one of Tang Sanzang's arms and tore it off. Then he raised his hand and knocked Tang Sanzang away with a palm, and smoothly knocked Tang Sanzang away.  One of Tang Sanzang's arms was swallowed into his own stomach, and then he flew away amidst the roar of Saint Zhunti.

    Satan's calculation was very good. From the beginning to the end, it was as fast as lightning. He was indeed very measured in his moves. With one palm, Tang Sanzang could only breathe. If the Zhunti Saint dared to pursue him,  If you kill him, Tang Sanzang will definitely die, so Saint Zhunti can only watch Satan escape from his hands.

    Isn¡¯t it because Saint Chunti¡¯s calculations are not enough and he is unable to see through Satan¡¯s machinations?  That's not what happened. Saint Zhunti was not a fool. He naturally knew Satan's plan and knew that the other party would not be able to stop so easily. However, he did not dare to risk attacking Satan, which would only make Tang Sanzang die and be buried here.  Relatively speaking, this effect is the best. After all, Tang Sanzang's life has been saved. As for Zhunti losing face due to this incident, it is not worth mentioning at all. After all, compared to the future of the West,  What does this little bit of face mean?

    Speaking of which, there are many people who are watching the duel with Satan. Daozu Hongjun is watching, Tiandao is watching, and a group of new gods and demons are also watching. Everyone is interested in Tang Sanzang, but who  None of them dared to make the first move, which naturally led to the benefit of a bold man like Satan. Who allowed him to get the upper hand and leave just a little earlier than others.

    After Satan succeeded, he ran as fast as he could, not daring to stop at all. He lowered his head and rushed towards the depths of chaos, not caring about the impact his action would have on the three realms, because he  He knew that as long as he dared to pause, he would definitely be dead or alive, and the number of people who wanted to kill him would be as countless as the crucian carp crossing the river.

    Speaking of which, Satan was able to succeed this time thanks to Zhu Jiuyin. It was Zhu Jiuyin who provoked Heavenly Dao on the sea of ??blood, forcing Heavenly Dao to attack with all its strength, completely attracting Heavenly Dao's firepower and attracting the attention of all the saints.  This gave him the chance to take action, but unfortunately Satan had no time to thank Tang Sanzang.

    Regardless of whether Tiandao or Hongjun Daozu wanted to keep Satan and cut him into pieces, Tiandao's vitality was severely damaged in the battle with Zhu Jiuyin, and he was unable to do so in a short period of time.  He struck a decisive blow against Satan, and it was precisely for this reason that he could only watch Satan escape.

    In this situation, Satan risked his life, ignored the threat of Saint Zhunti, and still dealt a cruel blow to Tang Sanzang, and even swallowed one of Tang Sanzang's arms. What happened to the Three Realms  The impact on the immortals was very far-reaching. In the past, everyone thought that the rumors about Tang Sanzang were lies. But after seeing Satan risking his life to seize one of Tang Sanzang's arms, no one would regard the rumors as lies anymore.  It's a lie, and the pressure from the West is even greater.

 Text Chapter 484: Resentment

    Chapter 484 Resentment

    An arm can make the Three Realms tremble and make countless people crazy. I have to say that Satan is really good at this. He believes that after this incident is over, the entire Three Realms will fall into chaos.  , Tang Sanzang will definitely become a fat piece of meat in the eyes of many people, and will attract everyone's attention at that time.

    "Bastard!" Kunpeng and other gods and demons were yelling at Satan, because Satan's move made them all fall into a backlash. It would be even more difficult for them to take advantage of Tang Sanzang.  Well, after this incident, the fool also knew that the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin would not give everyone another chance to deal with Tang Sanzang.

    When he looked at Tang Sanzang who was only breathing, Zhunti felt very angry in his heart. He knew very well that the West would be in big trouble next. Those lunatics from the demon tribe would definitely take Tang Sanzang's idea and do it in a thousand days.  There is no one who can guard against thieves for a thousand days. No matter how cautious you are, you will still give the enemy a chance to attack.

    what to do?  At this time, Zhunti was extremely troubled. You must know that it is not easy to change this situation. Speed ??up Tang Sanzang to complete this mission of spreading Buddhism eastward?  When things have reached this point, it is no longer something he can just say, and it is not up to them in the West to make the decision. After all, there is still the existence of heaven.

    When mentioning Tiandao, Saint Zhunti sighed secretly. This time, it was because of the mistake of the West that the enemy was given a chance. Tiandao was distracted and allowed Zhu Jiuyin to successfully survive the catastrophe. No need to ask, he knew that Tiandao would definitely see it now.  The West is not pleasing to the eyes.  If the West does not know how to advance or retreat at this time, it will definitely become the target of Tiandao. At this time, Tiandao is eager to find a model to deal with.  It would also be a good way to intimidate the three realms again, and let the sentient beings in the three realms know that the way of heaven is the boss of these three realms.

    First, the human race was in chaos, but now something like this has happened. The entire Three Realms have become chaotic. Many people are secretly accumulating strength, waiting for the arrival of the catastrophe, so that they can plunder a part of themselves from the catastrophe.  of opportunity.

    Although Satan is vicious.  But Tang Sanzang is not hopeless. With Saint Zhunti's cultivation, it is not too difficult to save Tang Sanzang. The difficulty now is that he cannot keep looking at Tang Sanzang.  But after this battle, Tang Sanzang really became a big piece of fat, which attracted many people to be greedy.

    ???Witch clan, Zhunti is not too worried for the time being, although Zhu Jiuyin has survived this catastrophe.  But he believed that Zhu Jiuyin would need a long time to recuperate.  After all, things have reached this stage and everything has been broken. Whether it is the way of heaven or the Wu clan, they all need time to gather strength for the final decisive battle.

    When will the decisive battle take place?  Saint Zhunti is even more depressed about this. With Zhu Jiuyin's crazy personality, coupled with his grievances with the West, he will definitely choose to take action at the last moment of the spread of Buddhism to the East. For others, he will also worry about the sentient beings in the three realms.  However, Zhu Jiuyin would not consider all this.  After all, this lunatic Zhu Jiuyin can do anything.

    yes!  Zhu Jiuyin is a madman, after the calamity recedes.  After Zhu Jiuyin devoured the thunder and lightning in the sky, he returned to the underworld without saying a word, as if the previous war had nothing to do with him, and did not pay any attention to the impact of this war on the three realms.  He didn't even care about the sea of ??blood.

    The sea of ????blood was very unlucky in this battle, with countless casualties. You can tell everything just by looking at the endless resentment above the sea of ????blood, and one-third of this grievance came against Zhu Jiuyin. Such a huge  Zhu Jiuyin's resentment made Zhu Jiuyin sneer again and again. This person is just like this, bullying the weak and fearing the strong. Those who hate him know without asking that they are afraid of the way of heaven and dare not cause trouble with the way of heaven, so they can only spread their grievances on themselves.

    For others, they would be afraid of these grievances, but Zhu Jiuyin, who has completed the final sublimation, does not take this grievance to heart at all. To him, no matter how heavy the grievance is, it is nothing, and it cannot affect everything about him.  Zhu Jiuyin didn't care at all, and strode back to the underworld, as if the sea of ??blood did not exist.

    Zhu Jiuyin's contempt made Ancestor Minghe smile bitterly in the sea of ??blood. Tiandao dared to ignore Zhu Jiuyin and dare to go to war, but Minghe did not dare to challenge Zhu Jiuyin. After all, Zhu Jiuyin was here  The power displayed in this battle was too terrifying. He had to improve his cultivation no matter what, no matter how dangerous it was. From this moment on, Patriarch Styx felt a flash of madness in his heart.  He made a decision and came up with the idea of ????the seal deep in the blood sea.

    Although it is said that with the departure of Zhu Jiuyin and the self-destruction of Tiandao, the seal in the sea of ??blood has been restored, but Ancestor Minghe believes that hard work pays off, and in this sea of ??blood is his world.  , it¡¯s okay if he didn¡¯t know before, but now he has determined the location of the seal. As long as he is willing to pay attention, he will eventually find it.??A successful day.

    Just when Ancestor Minghe was thinking wildly, suddenly there was a burst of pressure in the void, and a mantra of the Great Dao came to his ears: "You must make no mistake, come to Zixiao Palace to see me!"

    When he heard this voice, the face of the Minghe ancestor showed a trace of distress. Tiandao had just left, and the Hongjun Taoist appeared again. What was going on? No matter how depressed he felt, Minghe Ming  Zu did not dare to disobey at this time, so he could only sigh and go to the Zixiao Palace.

    When Patriarch Styx broke out of the Blood Sea, there was nothing in the sky above the Blood Sea. The saints were gone, and the endless thunder tribulations were also gone. If someone didn't know, they thought this was what it was like here.  Nothing happened.

    Ancestor Minghe turned his head and glanced at the underworld, then let out a long sigh again and walked towards the Zixiao Palace. Ancestor Minghe understood that the saints and the Human Emperor were afraid that they would have gone to Zixiao Palace before him.  But you can't go too late, otherwise no one knows what kind of decision Daozu Hongjun will make in this situation.

    When Patriarch Minghe came to Zixiao Palace, everything was as he thought. Sanqing, Nuwa, Jieyin, Fuxi, Suiren and other human clans were already in Zixiao Palace, but Saint Zhunti was not there yet.  Appeared, just when Patriarch Styx was a little surprised that Zhunti did not appear, suddenly a strong wind swept behind him, and Saint Zhunti arrived at Zixiao Palace in a hurry.

    As soon as Zhunti appeared, Taoist Hongjun appeared silently in front of everyone. This time, Taoist Hongjun called most of the masters from the three realms to Zixiao Palace, and only the Wu clan did not arrive.  , after all, with the arrogance of the Wu Clan, they would never take Zixiao Palace in their eyes, and take Taoist Hongjun as the same thing.

    Daozu Hongjun chose to call everyone to Zixiao Palace at this time. Even a fool knew that it was definitely because of the previous battle on the sea of ??blood. Such an earth-shattering battle would have a profound impact on the three realms. If Daozu Hongjun were  It would be a bit unreasonable to have no reaction.

    Just listen, Taoist Hongjun said: "Okay, you are all here. This is good. At least you still have the existence of me as a teacher in your hearts. The previous battle on the sea of ????blood must be so difficult for you."  It is very shocking. This time I have summoned you to Zixiao Palace. You all have a certain understanding in your hearts. Now you can all share your thoughts. Don¡¯t take anything into account about your thoughts about this battle.  , Styx, as the person involved, please tell me your thoughts first!"

    When Taoist Hongjun opened his mouth, Ancestor Minghe's face changed several times. He never thought that Taoist Hongjun would not ask the many saints present, but would ask himself, this little quasi-sage, what  He couldn't help but have doubts in his heart, and thought to himself: "Could it be that my idea was seen through by Daozu Hongjun? He knew that I wanted to seal the sea of ??blood, so he deliberately warned me that it would not work.  ?¡±

    Although he had such an idea in his heart, Ancestor Minghe did not dare to hesitate. He sighed and said with a bitter look on his face: "Teacher, I don't have any ideas. If you have to give me an idea, then I don't understand the reason for the way of heaven."  He would kill so many Asuras in my sea of ??blood, should God compensate me for this?"

    The opening of Ancestor Styx instantly earned the contempt of many people present. Sanqing and others looked at Ancestor Styx with disdain and dismissed him. Even a mere quasi-sage wanted to let Heaven give him.  The blood sea compensation is really funny. Who does he think he is? It's your fate that the attack from heaven didn't destroy the entire blood sea.

    Hearing the words of Ancestor Minghe, Taoist Hongjun couldn't help but frowned. He was also a little surprised by the request of Ancestor Minghe. He also didn't expect that Ancestor Minghe would want to compensate instead of venting his anger.  Dissatisfaction in heart.

    Taoist Hongjun took a deep breath and said: "Ming He, what kind of compensation do you want? In the previous battle, you, Blood Sea, indeed suffered an unparalleled disaster. If your request is not too excessive, then I will do it for you."  Do you agree to your request?"

    "What? How is this possible? Could it be that the teacher is confused and actually agreed to Styx's suggestion?" For a moment, the saints had incredible thoughts in their hearts. They really didn't understand why Taoist Hongjun would  I agree with Styx's suggestion. Could it be that Styx has some secret that no one knows about, and that the teacher attaches great importance to?

    Not only were the saints shocked, but Patriarch Minghe himself couldn't believe his ears. It was incredible that his rude suggestion could be recognized by Daozu Hongjun.  I couldn't help but be stunned on the spot for a moment, looking a little silly.

 Text Chapter 485: Catastrophe

    Chapter 485: Catastrophe

    Daozu Hongjun wanted this kind of effect. Seeing the hurtful looks of everyone, he said in a deep voice: "Minghe, tell me what you want, as long as it is not a division, I will agree. After all, you are the master of this battle."  Suffering an unreasonable disaster!"

    Let Styx make requests. Styx wants to make any demands. Excessive requests will be rejected without even thinking about them. Some small requests are of no use at all. Styx really wants the West to escape from the sea of ??blood.  The converted Asura came back, but after opening his mouth several times, he did not say anything. In the end, Patriarch Styx could only say: "Teacher, I hope that no one will disturb our Asura clan anymore and give us time to recuperate!  "

    As soon as Patriarch Minghe said this, everyone present was dumbfounded. No one expected that Patriarch Minghe would make such a simple request. Daozu Hongjun would not refuse such a simple request, and he readily accepted it.  accepted.

    After making amends to Styx, the resentment in the heart of the Styx ancestor became much less. After all, as long as no one disturbs him, he can slowly open the seal deep in the blood sea.  To find the foundation of his own enlightenment, his request may be silly in the eyes of others, but Patriarch Styx himself thinks it is worth it.

    After agreeing to Ming He's request, Taoist Hongjun said in a deep voice: "Now that there have been huge changes in the Three Realms, the Wu Clan is unwilling to be left alone, and the newly born gods and demons are even more ambitious. This time, Tang Sanzang's matter has already reached a conclusion.  You have raised your alarm and hope that you can unite to fight against foreign enemies instead of fighting against each other. Zhunti, you must speed up the pace and quickly end the spread of Buddhism to the East. The West should not make some small tricks for me. Everything should focus on the overall situation of the Three Realms!"

    Hearing these words from Taoist Hongjun.  Saint Zhunti said with a sad face: "Teacher, I also want to end the spread of Buddhism to the East as soon as possible, but we in the West are single and weak and have no ability to resist external attacks. After all, we are now targeting the Tang Dynasty.  There are really too many people in Sanzang, and if you are not careful, it will be a disaster!"

    The meaning of Saint Zhunti¡¯s words is obviously to complain to Taoist Hongjun. It is not that Westerners are weak alone, but that Westerners have many considerations.  They didn't dare to go on a killing spree. After all, anyone who dared to reach out to Tang Sanzang didn't have a strong backing. With the current situation in the West, they simply didn't dare to offend everyone to death.

    Who is Hongjun Daozu?  He knew exactly what Zhunti was thinking. Taoist Hongjun summoned everyone to Zixiao Palace for the purpose of spreading Buddhism eastward. This time, the battle between Tiandao and Zhu Jiuyin made him vaguely aware.  The earth has a certain understanding of the way of heaven.  So he wanted to use the spread of Buddhism eastward to test the reaction of Heaven.  Tang Sanzang was a testing stone. As for doing so, there would be serious consequences, but to Taoist Hongjun, this was nothing.

    Taoist Hongjun's face changed and he said in a deep voice: "Zhunti, I understand your consideration. Anyone who dares to take action against Tang Sanzang will be killed. Don't show the slightest concern. The safety of all living beings in the three realms cannot be challenged by those who are ambitious."  , did you all hear clearly? When you go back, take care of your disciples!"

    As soon as Taozu Hongjun issued this order, Empress Nuwa¡¯s face changed several times.  If the most influential among them is the demon clan, although Nuwa is a saint of the demon clan, the demon clan is completely controlled by her, and an unknown number of them have secretly turned to Kunpeng, the demon master.

    Empress Nuwa wanted to say something, but after opening her mouth a few times, nothing came out. She was afraid that if she started, Daozu Hongjun would lead the matter to the human race. After all, the changes in the human race have caused all beings in the three realms to suffer.  It has been seriously affected, and everyone even thinks that this is a precursor to immeasurable calamity. Empress Nuwa does not dare to take such a risk to speak for the demon clan and put herself in crisis!

    Empress Nuwa could bear it, but some people couldn't help it. Jieyin and Zhunti would not let go of such a great opportunity. Saint Jieyin stepped forward and said: "Teacher, Tiandao and Zhu Jiuyin  A great battle had a great impact on us, but in the end Zhu Jiuyin must have been severely injured and there will be no movement in a short period of time. Relatively speaking, we want to know what the changes in the aura of the world are.  It¡¯s not a sign of immeasurable calamity!¡±

    As soon as Saint Jieyin said this, the faces of Sanqing and Nuwa empress changed color. They all glared at Jieyin. In their opinion, Jieyin didn't want to know whether immeasurable calamity was coming.  Instead, he was slapping them in the face, deliberately embarrassing them, and wanting them to be punished by Daozu Hongjun.

    The saint's inquiry attracted the attention of Ancestor Minghe, Zhen Yuanzi, Haotian, and Yaochi. For the saint, there is no need to fear facing the disaster even if immeasurable calamity comes.  But these quasi-sages are different. In their eyes, on the contrary, they think that the saint is feeling death.There is a threat, so they have to prepare in advance. After all, in their eyes, Jieyin is only a quasi-sage, and he will not be able to escape the destruction of countless calamities when they come.

    Daozu Hongjun said in a deep voice: "Whether the immeasurable calamity comes depends on your own choice. There is nothing wrong with the leakage of spiritual energy in the three realms. If there is no solution, then the spiritual energy in the world will soon be insufficient.  Catastrophes continue to occur, and the arrival of immeasurable calamities is a matter of course. If you can resist the invasion of gods and demons, and successfully seize control of the world of gods and demons, integrate it with the three realms, and the three realms will be nourished by the world of gods and demons.  Countless tribulations will naturally not occur!"

    None of the people present want to plunder the great opportunity of gods and demons, but they also have to have a chance. How can they plunder without a chance? They don't even know where the world of gods and demons is now.

    A hint of understanding flashed through the heart of Patriarch Minghe. Originally, he thought that why he had received strong support from Daozu Hongjun before, but he succeeded in getting Daozu Hongjun's consent without any obstruction. He  I originally thought that my thoughts were not seen through by Taoist Hongjun, but now it seems that I am completely wrong. Taoist Hongjun does not attach as much importance to the spread of Buddhism to the East as everyone thought. In fact, Taoist Hongjun said these words.  Intentionally leading everyone to think about gods and demons. When he had such thoughts, Patriarch Minghe couldn't help but shudder. Grandmaster Hongjun's method was too insidious, and he actually had everyone under his control.  between.

    Hongjun is the way of heaven, but the way of heaven is not Hongjun. This sentence appeared in the heart of Ancestor Minghe again. Not only Ancestor Minghe thought of this, but everyone present also thought of this.  In an instant, the expressions of Jieyin and Zhunti changed several times. Saint Jieyin secretly regretted that he should not have brought this matter up. It was a good thing that he had shot himself in the foot. He had not calculated it.  People like Sanqing and Nuwa did not say anything, but on the contrary, they themselves were compensated.

    As soon as Daozu Hongjun said these words, even a fool knew that there was going to be a fight between Daozu Hongjun and Heaven. However, they all understood after a second thought. If they stood on Daozu Hongjun's position,  Seeing that Tiandao's vitality was severely damaged in the battle with Zhu Jiuyin, he naturally wanted to seize the other party's rights and control the general situation of the Three Realms himself.

    At this moment, no one took Hongjun's Taoist ancestor's order to kill him seriously. Tang Sanzang had now become a hook, a bait, and the bait that plotted against everyone in the Three Realms.  .

    Is Tang Sanzang more important, or is the rise of the West more important? This choice is an easy one for Zhunti and Jieyin. For them, as long as they can make the West prosper, sacrificing one Tang Sanzang is nothing.  But they would not sacrifice Tang Sanzang easily. If there were enough benefits, the two saints Zhunti and Jie Yin made the decision in an instant.

    It was chaotic. At this moment, the fool also knew that the entire Three Realms would face a dark period, an era of bloody awakening. I don¡¯t know how many people would fall in this period. The calamity was felt in the hearts of everyone present.  I couldn't help but think of this word. Although Taoist Hongjun didn't say it clearly, everyone knew that the calamity had begun, and it was a more bloody calamity. All living beings in the three realms were in calamity, and no one was exempt.

    As for what kind of calamity this is, no one knows, not even Taoist Hongjun. After all, the scope of influence of this calamity is too large, and even the Dao of Heaven is involved. Then  The newly born gods and demons are also the protagonists of the calamity. No one knows how the calamity will end and whether it will lead to immeasurable calamity.

    The strong are respected and the fittest survive. From this moment on, the entire prehistoric era will face the test of Conglin Law. No one can be an exception. Such a result is something that no one present has ever thought of, but no one of them is willing to quit.  , because calamity is also an opportunity, and it is a great opportunity for them to go further.

    Now Taoist Hongjun has set the stage for them. As for how well they can sing, it depends on their own abilities. Just like Cong Lin's law, the fittest survive. If they cannot adapt to this calamity,  If they died, they couldn't blame anyone else. They could only blame their own lack of strength. From this moment on, everyone had to be careful.

    Ruthless!  Daozu Hongjun played this game very ruthlessly, using everyone present as bait and as a vanguard to test the details of the way of heaven. However, it is really hard to say whether his plan will succeed. Even Daozu Hongjun himself is not completely sure.  After all, he still doesn't know what kind of existence Tiandao is. This is the gap between him and Tiandao. It is not easy to swallow up Tiandao and control the three realms alone!

 Text Chapter 486: Inheritance and Fusion

    Chapter 486: Inheritance and Fusion

    We know what is going on, but everyone has to act according to the intention of Daozu Hongjun, because Daozu Hongjun has grasped their weakness, and no one can resist the temptation of the gods and demons. In the entire earth and immortal world,  However, after suppressing the residual thoughts of three thousand chaotic gods and demons, even if they only take a small part from them, it will be enough to greatly improve the cultivation of everyone present. Who can refuse such a temptation, so they have to follow the instructions of Daozu Hongjun.  Imagine and do.

    High, really high. No one can imagine that Daozu Hongjun can play so hard. However, it is precisely because no one can think of it, so Heavenly Dao cannot think of it. After all, Daozu Hongjun will do harm if he does this.  The Three Realms will plunge the entire Three Realms into chaos.

    After seeing the shocked looks on everyone's faces, Taoist Hongjun said in a deep voice: "Now that the Three Realms are in chaos and gods and demons are raging, you don't need to worry too much anymore. Everything should be done according to what you think in your heart.  Just act, I won¡¯t say anything more as a teacher, just do whatever is right for you!¡±

    When Daozu Hongjun said this, he did not give everyone a chance to react. With a thought in his mind, he disappeared from everyone's eyes in an instant, leaving everyone in the Zixiao Palace thinking about everything before.

    Daozu Hongjun has left, and this matter has become a foregone conclusion. Sanqing and Nuwa Empress looked at each other, feeling a bit of shock in each other's eyes, and then the four of them took the initiative to leave.  , following the departure of Sanqing and Nuwa, Fuxi, Suiren and other human masters also left the Zixiao Palace.

    As soon as someone leaves.  The few remaining people are too embarrassed to stay. After all, everyone has left, and it would be inappropriate for you to stay.  If you are not careful, you will be the target of public criticism. After all, it is already a very dangerous period. If you are not careful, your life will be in danger. No one dares to be careless at all.

    After everyone left the Zixiao Palace, Taoist Hongjun appeared again in the Zixiao Palace without a sound. Looking at the empty Zixiao Palace, he breathed a sigh of relief, with a trace of helplessness on his face.  color.  His expression was a bit strange.

    This conversation in Zixiao Palace has a far-reaching impact on the Three Realms. Countless people will be affected by this conversation. The spread of Buddhism to the east, which had originally become less noticed, was instantaneous.  It's on fire again.  At least Sanqing and Nuwa Empress would no longer sit idly by, because they saw an opportunity.

    For Zhu Jiuyin, he probably did not expect that Taoist Hongjun would choose to attack the way of heaven at this time, and regard many masters from the three realms as his vanguard to test the bottom line of the way of heaven.  Zhu Jiuyin is currently in seclusion in the underworld refining the destructive treasure in his hand.  Integrate all your inheritance into one to complete the fusion of cultivation.

    The power of the Destruction Treasure is extremely powerful. Although Zhu Jiuyin used the power of heaven to disperse the images of the chaotic gods and demons in the Destruction Treasure and allowed his own consciousness to take possession of the Destruction Treasure, but for  There are too many things that need to be understood about this treasure of destruction, Zhu Jiuyin. After all, this treasure of destruction is made from many innate spiritual treasures. How much power does this treasure of destruction contain?  The owner of Zhu Jiuyin doesn¡¯t even know.

    When Zhu Jiuyin entered his mind into the Treasure of Destruction again, Zhu Jiuyin could clearly feel that his body was resonating slightly with the Treasure of Destruction.  There is a connection between the two that was not seen before, and this connection comes from the resonance of blood.  It was as if his body and this destructive treasure were one.

    In this resonance, Zhu Jiuyin's divine heart continued to absorb the mysterious aura transmitted from the Destruction Treasure as it beat, causing the divine heart to change again. Above this divine heart was  There began to be many more avenue runes, although they were mainly based on time, space and destruction, but now there is a hint of creation.

    Every rune of the avenue is very precious. Every rune on Zhu Jiuyin's divine heart means that he has mastered the power of the avenue. It is because he has mastered this power that he can make the avenue  The runes are manifested in the heart of God. With the help of these runes, Zhu Jiuyin's bloodline has changed. The blood in his body has been completely transformed into golden color. Every drop of golden blood is extremely powerful.  The power of chaos.

    Integrated with many Dao runes, Zhu Jiuyin's divine heart gives people a terrifying feeling of being ancient, vicissitudes, and domineering, and capable of destroying the world. This is the essence of Zhu Jiuyin's Dao, and what he pursues.  path.

    When he saw such a change in his divine heart, Zhu Jiuyin suddenly felt a familiar feeling, as if he had seen such a situation there, which made Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but feelHe pondered seriously, wondering where he had ever seen such a similar situation.

    Zhu Jiuyin thought carefully and soon found the answer. He saw a similar situation in the Pangu Temple, the Holy Land of the Witch Clan. The inheritance of the Witch Clan left by the Great God Pangu looked like this.  That is to say, Zhu Jiuyin's divine heart has undergone such a transformation, and he has become a real chaotic god and demon. At least in terms of blood, he is no longer weaker than the great god Pangu. He has embarked on an unprecedented path, a path that truly belongs to him.  the way.

    Just when Zhu Jiuyin thought about everything clearly, suddenly the destructive treasure in his sea of ????consciousness made a sudden movement, which made Zhu Jiuyin immediately feel an extremely strong feeling of palpitations, and his blood was even more  He was about to move, as if his blood was about to burst out of his body. Zhu Jiuyin was a little shocked by this sudden change.

    Just when Zhu Jiuyin was about to forcibly suppress the abnormal sound of his own bloodline, the treasure of destruction suddenly made a roar, and the entire treasure of destruction split. First, a treasure tripod flew out, and endless waves of energy flowed above it.  Vitality and creation, that is one of Zhu Jiuyin's most precious treasures, the 'Qiankun Ding', followed by a golden wheel flying out, which is the Wheel of Time, followed by four swords flying out, which are the Four Swords of Killing Immortals.  However, these four swords have undergone obvious changes. The four swords are full of murderous intent, and the four swords are condensed with the power of the four extremes of heaven and earth.  The last thing that remained unchanged was the golden pyramid.

    Zhu Jiuyin was surprised by such a change. He looked at the sudden change of the Destruction Treasure with shocked eyes. He didn't understand what was going on. Could it be that his breakthrough caused the Destruction Treasure to also happen?  Something unexpected happened.

    Just when Zhu Jiuyin was puzzled, suddenly the ¡®Qiankun Cauldron¡¯ burst out with a burst of golden light, and then a golden light shot out from the ¡®Qiankun Cauldron¡¯.  It rushed directly into Zhu Jiuyin's mind. Zhu Jiuyin wanted to dodge, but now he was frozen.  He couldn't move at all, and his mind was completely out of control.

    When this golden light integrated into Zhu Jiuyin's mind, Zhu Jiuyin felt the benefits brought by this golden light. There was a way of creation in this golden light.  Zhu Jiuyin realized a ray of vitality.

    When the golden light merges into the mind of Jiuyin.  The 'Qiankun Ding' suddenly erupted into a burst of mourning, and then suddenly disintegrated into streaks of golden light that merged into the unchanged black pyramid. When these golden lights merged into the black pyramid, the entire pyramid underwent a qualitative transformation.  , the originally black pyramid had a hint of golden light, and the entire black pyramid became more primitive and majestic, giving people a heavy feeling.

    When the innate treasure ¡®Qiankun Ding¡¯ disappeared like this, Zhu Jiuyin couldn¡¯t help but feel a trace of reluctance in his heart.  You must know that after the 'Qiankun Ding' turned into such golden light and merged into the black pyramid, the 'Qiankun Ding', an innate treasure, no longer existed in the world.  Zhu Jiuyin was practicing in seclusion in the underworld and didn't know everything. However, in the three realms, because of the disappearance of the 'Qiankun Ding', countless innate spiritual treasures were emitting mournful screams, which were saying goodbye to the 'Qiankun Ding'.  .

    When the 'Qiankun Ding' was completely integrated into the black pyramid in front of Zhu Jiuyin, then the wheel of time burst out with a huge force, and the river of time appeared in Zhu Jiuyin's mind out of thin air.  Zhu Jiuyin's mind was besieged tightly, and the laws of time were continuously integrated into Zhu Jiuyin's mind under the action of the long river of time, causing Zhu Jiuyin's mind to undergo a qualitative change, as if  Countless years have passed in the long river of time, making Zhu Jiuyin's mind become extremely vicissitudes and heavy.

    When the power of the long river of time was completely integrated into Zhu Jiuyin's mind, the Wheel of Time, the innate treasure that accompanied Zhu Jiuyin's birth, also let out bursts of mournful screams, collapsed in front of Zhu Jiuyin's mind, and turned into a series of  The law of time is integrated into the black pyramid, causing a qualitative change in the golden pyramid. The lines of the avenue are printed on the black pyramid, making the pyramid simple and elegant.

    The last one to react was the Four Swords of Killing Immortals. The killing auras rushed into Zhu Jiuyin's mind instantly with overwhelming power. Without giving Zhu Jiuyin any time to react, he killed him with force.  The empty space in Zhu Jiuyin's mind was forcibly integrated with Zhu Jiuyin's mind. The power of the Four Zhuxian Swords was not gentle at all, but had endless domineering power. It didn't care whether Zhu Jiuyin's mind could bear it or not.  Hold on to your own strength and attack with all your strength.

    Under such domineering methods, Zhu Jiuyin suffered a lot, but fortunately, such a situation passed quickly. Within a moment, Zhu Jiuyin's mind completely accommodated the four Zhu Xian  The power that the sword brings.

    "When Zhu Jiuyin's mind completed this absorption, the Four Swords of Zhu Xian and XianThe Wheel of Time, like the Qiankun Ding, let out a mournful cry, then collapsed directly, and then merged into the black pyramid. When the power of the Four Swords of Zhu Xian merged into the black pyramid, the black pyramid underwent a qualitative change.  With the transformation, a mighty torrent gushes out from this black pyramid. People can clearly feel the power of this treasure that was re-integrated to destroy it. In this power, there is the power of years.  There is the birth of life and the end of death. Endless time and space are constantly evolving here, as if it is the creation and end of a world.

    With a loud bang, the black pyramid completed its final transformation, and all its power was revealed. A long river of time enveloped Zhu Jiuyin's mind, and in this long river of time, Zhu Jiuyin felt the space  existence, and also feel the existence of destruction and creation.

    A huge message was transmitted from this new treasure of destruction, filling Zhu Jiuyin's mind, and making Zhu Jiuyin's mind merge into the long river of time in an instant.

    In the long river of time, Zhu Jiuyin felt that everything had become different. The world he saw with the naked eye was completely different from the world he felt now. The original laws of heaven and earth were now inexhaustible in front of him.  All the hidden forms were exposed before Zhu Jiuyin's eyes. The three thousand avenues were constantly flowing. Unfortunately, it was such a great opportunity. No matter how hard Zhu Jiuyin worked, what he could comprehend was very limited.  Yes, it was only limited to those few laws. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn't remember the other laws at all, as if his body couldn't accept these laws at all.

    Just when Zhu Jiuyin was confused about this, suddenly, the long river of time changed, and huge gods and demons were born in the destructive treasure. This was something Zhu Jiuyin had never seen before.  Gods and demons, but this god and demon gave him a somewhat familiar impression, as if this god and demon were himself.

    Before Zhu Jiuyin had time to think about the origin of this god and demon, the god and demon suddenly issued a huge suction force, causing Zhu Jiuyin's mind to be sucked into the body of this god and demon.  The change was completely out of Zhu Jiuyin's control, but Zhu Jiuyin didn't have any anger in his heart at this time, as if he was very willing to accept such a thing. This made Zhu Jiuyin even more confused and unclear.

    As his mind merged into this god and demon, Zhu Jiuyin felt endless time, space, destruction and a trace of creative power coming up, completely enveloping Zhu Jiuyin's mind, making Zhu Jiuyin's mind  Lost.

    In his confusion, Zhu Jiuyin saw how the chaos of the universe gave birth to the three thousand chaos gods and demons, and saw how much the birth of the three thousand chaos gods and demons had an impact on the entire chaos. It was precisely because of the appearance of the three thousand chaos gods and demons that  Just now, there was a glimmer of life in the chaos. Each of the three thousand chaos gods and demons was born in response to the supreme avenue.

 Text Chapter 487 The Final Test

    Chapter 487 The Final Test

    To a certain extent, it can be said that these three thousand chaotic gods and demons are the sons of the Great Dao. It is precisely because of their existence that many innate spiritual roots came into being. And because of the existence of the gods and demons of destruction, this has also affected the chaos.  The changes caused the Gods and Demons of Destruction to be abandoned by the Great Dao, and lost their original power, making the Three Thousand Great Dao no longer complete.

    For the three thousand chaos gods and demons, they all control a three thousand avenue. The ordinary chaos gods and demons are nothing, but for the destruction gods and demons, it is different. His birth is to destroy everything.  Apart from that, everything will perish, and the Great Dao is supreme. However, the destruction of existences like gods and demons will be a disaster for the entire chaos. It is precisely because of this that he was abandoned by the Dao and was deprived of his original power.  Power, and all of this Zhu Jiuyin clearly saw from the long river of time, and saw the tragic fate of destroying gods and demons.

    It¡¯s not that Dao is unfair to the gods and demons of destruction, but that the destruction of gods and demons is so terrifying that Dao has to make such a choice. After all, a god and demon that exists entirely for destruction is a disaster for the entire chaos.

    Chaos gods and demons are born from heaven and earth. They have had supreme wisdom since the moment they were born. How could they not be angry after being abandoned like this? If he resisted the injustice of the Dao, he would die.  If he had his complete origin, as he continued to destroy chaos, he would surpass any other gods and demons and attain the supreme avenue. Even the avenue would not be able to help him. It is a pity that the gods and demons of destruction lost a path.  No matter how hard you try, you still can't break through your own bottleneck and achieve the supreme path.

    From the long river of time.  Zhu Jiuyin has seen everything that the Gods and Demons of Destruction have experienced, and has also received all the inheritance of the Gods and Demons of Destruction. The existence of the Law of Destruction has indeed affected the entire world.  The power of the end can destroy an era. How terrifying this is. However, as one of the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons, the God of Destruction only masters the Law of Destruction. He cannot suppress the desire in his heart, so he is doomed.  His tragic end.

    Although Luo Hou followed the same path, he also ended up dead, but Zhu Jiuyin was different from Luo Hou.  Even more different from the gods and demons of destruction, he took an unprecedented path. The most important thing is that his true form of the gods and demons of chaos was acquired.  The power he masters is not only destruction but also a trace of creation. It is precisely because Zhu Jiuyin has mastered this trace of creation that he has not been abandoned by the great road. After all, Zhu Jiuyin is different from the gods and demons of destruction.  He does not exist solely to destroy.

    After Zhu Jiuyin saw the life experience of destroying gods and demons, he couldn't help but break out in cold sweat.  For him, if he had not insisted on taking an unprecedented road, he would have faced not only the way of heaven in the final transformation, but the punishment of the road, which would not be acceptable to the road.  A chaotic god and demon that exists purely for destruction.

    When he saw the life experience of the God of Destruction, the resentment of the God of Destruction towards Dao also invaded Zhu Jiuyin's mind, trying to influence Zhu Jiuyin's mind, and wanted to use Zhu Jiuyin's body to regain his life.  Competing with Dao Dao, this is the final trump card of the Destruction God and Demon.  It is also the final test for Zhu Jiuyin to become a chaotic god and demon who truly masters the destruction of existence.

    When the resentment of the destroying gods and demons was completely integrated into Zhu Jiuyin's mind, a huge statue was covered with cold black scales.  A pair of gods and demons with heaven-swallowing mouths that seemed to swallow up the world appeared in his mind, and this was the last resort to destroy the endless resentment of the gods and demons, and it was also the last escape route he left for himself.  Everyone thinks that Luo Hou is the ultimate means of destroying gods and demons. In fact, this is not the case. The ultimate means of destroying gods and demons is the resentment he left behind. Anyone who has reached this point needs to face the problem of destroying gods and demons.  Once this resentment cannot withstand the resentment of the Destruction God and Demon, the Destruction God and Demon can be reborn again.

    The three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons are not as simple as most people think. Everyone has their own methods. Pangu Kaitian and their remnants have been left behind. This is their chance to be reborn. Only people who get their inheritance will let  They have a chance to be reborn, and this is the opportunity of the Chaos Gods and Demons.

    When the resentment of the destroying gods and demons emerged in Zhu Jiuyin's mind, Zhu Jiuyin's body underwent violent changes. The resentment of the destroying gods and demons began to connect with the endless chaotic world. In an instant, Zhu Jiuyin  The void around Jiuyin and his body was pierced, and a pitch-black hole appeared out of thin air. Endless vitality rushed toward Zhu Jiuyin, the powerful true form of the chaotic god and demon, like the sky hanging upside down.

    This is the resentment of the Destroying Gods and Demons that surged into the world of Chaos. This endless vitality is the power of the Chaos World. It is also one of the backup tools left by the Destroying Gods and Demons to themselves. Under the impact of this huge amount of vitality, the entire  It is difficult for any living being in the Three Realms to be able to withstand it, even if there is an innate treasureSuppression is also unable to support it. After all, it is very terrifying for so much vitality to pour into the body all at once.

    It has to be said that the back trick of destroying the gods and demons is very good. As long as the person who inherits his own power cannot withstand the powerful impact of vitality, then he has the ability to swallow the opponent to complete the final rebirth. Unfortunately, he met Zhu Jiu  Yin, a being whose physique is no worse than his innate chaotic gods and demons, a being who owns a world. When this huge vitality poured into Zhu Jiuyin's body, it had not had time to burst Zhu Jiuyin's body.  , Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s divine heart moved.

    Zhu Jiuyin's world was on the verge of collapse. After discovering such chaotic vitality, it naturally issued a strong suction force to absorb it into the world to make up for the cracks in the world. With the nourishment of this unparalleled vitality, Zhu Jiuyin  The world has regained its vitality, and everything that was damaged during the war with Heaven began to recover.

    With the restoration of the world of Zhu Jiuyin Divine Kingdom, his divine heart began to ¡®Bang!  Bang' accelerated to beat, and every beat made the world shake. With the nourishment of endless vitality, Zhu Jiuyin's divine heart began to form blood, and the already golden blood was once again improved, and then  Following the beating of God's heart, a drop of dark golden blood essence overflowed from God's heart very slowly, and gradually merged into Zhu Jiuyin's bloodline.

    As long as there is enough time, Zhu Jiuyin will convert all the blood in his body into dark gold. At that time, he will achieve the state of quasi-sage perfection. Now Zhu Jiuyin is still far away, but he is only in the early stage of quasi-sage.

    For others, such a huge vitality is a big burden, but for Zhu Jiuyin, it is a great gift. With the support of this endless vitality, Zhu Jiuyin believes that he can stabilize himself in a very short period of time.  Regarding his own realm, as for using this endless vitality to quickly advance to the realm of quasi-sage perfection, Zhu Jiuyin has no such idea. In the long river of time, he has seen how the gods and demons of destruction fell.  Despite being abandoned by Heaven, Zhu Jiuyin became extremely cautious. Zhu Jiuyin could be crazy about Hongjun Daozu and Heavenly Dao, but in the face of Dao, he did not dare to be crazy. After all, he was far from being able to challenge Dao.  To the extent that challenging the bottom line of Dao under such circumstances is not called madness, but self-destruction.

    After the world of the Divine Kingdom was nourished by endless vitality, the innate spiritual roots in the Zhujiuyin Divine Kingdom grew crazily. The fruits that originally took tens of thousands of years to become familiar were obtained under the nourishment of the endless vitality of heaven and earth.  With rapid growth, Zhu Jiuyin's gains in a short period of time are huge.

    In the last battle with Tiandao, Zhu Jiuyin used up all his accumulation, but as the gods and demons of destruction drew endless energy into the chaotic world, Zhu Jiuyin's exhausted accumulation was enriched again.

    As the world recovered and his body evolved, Zhu Jiuyin felt extremely powerful. At this moment, he believed that he could kill any quasi-sage in the three realms with just a few moves, including the Earth Immortal Ancestor Town with invincible defense.  Yuanzi is no exception. With the transformation of his body and the fusion of inheritance, Zhu Jiuyin has not only been greatly enhanced on the way to destruction, but he has also found a way and a place of strength on the road to crushing the void.  Extremely shattering the void, this is no longer a lie. With this endless vitality as support, Zhu Jiuyin's physical body has been improved crazily.

    With the restoration of the world of the Kingdom of God, the spiritual power of the five elements condensed from the innate five-element spiritual roots is transformed into the power of creation, adding endless vitality to the world of Zhu Jiuyin. It is this vitality that neutralizes the destruction of Zhu Jiuyin.  Power.

    If there is a way, things will return to their extremes, and the way of destruction will ultimately destroy the existence of the world, but that is only limited to the chaos gods and demons. After all, their innate physiques limit their development, but Zhu Jiuyin is completely different. His way has already  It is a mutated avenue that has transcended the scope of the three thousand avenues and is not restricted by destruction. It can return to the extremes of things. The destruction finally changes into a life force, just like the great god Pangu opened the sky and destroyed part of the chaotic world.  But it created a prehistoric world.

    Of course, Zhu Jiuyin is still far from the realm of Great God Pangu. Now he only sees a glimmer of hope. If he wants to truly reach the level of Great God Pangu, Zhu Jiuyin still has a long way to go.  , at least he has not completely passed the final test of the Destruction of Gods and Demons. Only if he has passed the final test of Destruction of Gods and Demons, can he completely swallow up the resentment of Destruction of Gods and Demons and erase them from the Three Thousand Avenues. At that time, Zhu Jiuyin will  Have the qualifications to pursue this avenue.

 Text Chapter 488 The three worlds are shaken

    Chapter 488 The three worlds are shaken

    I'm afraid Zhu Jiuyin will never be able to imitate the Great God Pangu in opening up the world. His hope lies in his own divine kingdom. This is the place where he gave birth to vitality. Only with this divine kingdom can Zhu Jiuyin create a world.  It is truly possible to reach a level of destruction that gods and demons have not reached, to transcend everything and enjoy freedom!

    After realizing himself, Zhu Jiuyin did not rush to swallow the resentment of the destroying gods and demons, but continued to use this resentment to stir up the chaotic world so that he would have greater vitality. As long as there is sufficient vitality support, Zhu Jiuyin can  Yin believes that his divine world will undergo a qualitative change and will have the opportunity to impact the great world. Perhaps when Zhu Jiuyin can successfully impact the great world, it will also be the time when he attains the supreme path.

    Zhu Jiuyin is a crazy person. For ordinary people, they will not let such a threat exist in their body. Once they find it, they will immediately eliminate it without giving the other party the slightest chance to threaten themselves. However, Zhu Jiuyin  Unlike ordinary people, his first thought was not his own safety, but the value of this threat to him.

    The power of Shinto has disappeared from Zhu Jiuyin's body. If he hadn't existed in this divine world, no one would have thought that Zhu Jiuyin had ever walked the path of Shinto. Although Shinto is also  One of the Three Thousand Dao, but it is no longer very useful to today's Zhu Jiuyin. A large part of the power of Shinto comes from external forces, relying on the faith of believers, which plays a big role in the early accumulation.  But in the later stage, this effect became very small, at least now Zhu Jiuyin is no longer needed.  With the resentment of destroying gods and demons, Zhu Jiuyin does not need to worry about his own lack of vitality, because he has the support of the chaotic world behind him.  As for how long the resentment of destroying gods and demons can be sustained, Zhu Jiuyin has no idea.

    Good things must always be in his own hands. With the stability of the Kingdom of God and the consolidation of Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation, he has to make plans for his future. He is unwilling to give up this endless vitality. You must know that if he has Chaos  Supported by the endless vitality of the world, he will truly be able to ignore the law of heaven.  Ignore Hongjun's threat, so no matter how difficult it is for Zhu Jiuyin, he must do this.  Only by achieving this can he transcend infinity and attain the supreme path.

    For others, such thoughts are too crazy, because no one in the ancient world can do this, not even Daozu Hongjun can do this, let alone the gods and demons of Kunpeng.  Everyone depends on the world to survive.  No one dares to say that they can survive well in the chaotic world after leaving the world.

    Devouring the resentment of destroying gods and demons, and obtaining the most powerful secret in this resentment, this is an idea that makes everyone crazy. By doing this, Zhu Jiuyin is putting himself to death and resurrecting, but  He doesn't need to do this at all. It is not difficult for him to kill and destroy the residual thoughts of gods and demons, but to devour the opponent and seize the final secret requires gambling with his own life.  If Zhu Jiuyin wins, he will have the world of chaos to rely on; if he fails, he will completely perish.  Zhu Jiuyin no longer exists in this world.

    There is really no one who can be as crazy as Zhu Jiuyin when gambling with his own life. No one in the Three Realms can be as crazy as Zhu Jiuyin. After all, no one is so extreme. For them, fate is  is the most important thing, everything else can be put down. Unfortunately, Zhu Jiuyin is different from these people. What he can rely on today is his extremely crazy character and a heart that never admits defeat.

    When Zhu Jiuyin was frantically extracting the endless vitality from the world of chaos by destroying the resentment of gods and demons, the entire three realms and the world of gods and demons were in chaos. They didn't discover that Zhu Jiuyin was extracting from the world of chaos.  Endless vitality, but crazy about the previous integration of Zhu Jiuyin and all the inheritance.

    The three treasures of 'The Cauldron of Heaven and Earth', 'Four Swords of Zhuxian' and 'Wheel of Time' completely disappeared, causing huge repercussions in the Three Realms and the world of gods and demons. With the disappearance of these three treasures, everything in the entire world  The treasures are all wailing. It would be crazy if such an astonishing change doesn't attract everyone's attention.

    In Taiqing Heaven, Sanqing, Nuwa Empress, Fuxi and other human masters gathered together. It can be said that since the drastic changes in the human race, these people have given up the barriers between each other and come together. Now what happened  With so many major changes, everyone is uneasy.

    Luck?  It is no longer important at this moment, because after the drastic changes in the human race, the entire three realms have been implicated, luck has lost its role, and the human race has no longer nourished their existence, but has become a real body.  , now suppressing luck is just a joke. The reason is very simple. Even Tiandao failed in the battle with Zhu Jiuyin. No matter what the reason was, the result was a failure. This is notThe fact that can be changed is that even the way of heaven is no match for Zhu Jiuyin, so what luck do they have? After returning from Zixiao Palace, everyone has long forgotten their luck, and everything in the three realms will be reborn.  Shuffle the cards, everything will be determined by strength, and strength is the foundation.

    Taishang Laojun was able to keep his composure and did not speak in a hurry, but Yuanshi Tianzun could not do this. He took a deep breath and said: "Elder brother, I don't know what major events have happened in the three realms.  , why did it cause such a major reaction, making countless spiritual treasures mourn, and even the innate treasure 'Pangu Banner' in my hand also made a mournful sound. Could it be said that with the dissipation of the vitality of heaven and earth, even the innate spiritual treasures were affected?  ?¡±

    Hearing the words of Yuanshi Tianzun, Taishang Laojun sighed and said: "Junior brother, you are wrong. Although the dissipation of the spiritual energy of the three realms has a great impact on everyone, the impact is not too serious, and the speed of the spiritual energy dissipation is  It¡¯s not fast. It¡¯s impossible to say that it will affect the innate spiritual treasures. The mournful screams of the spiritual treasures are because they feel the threat of death, or in other words, the death of a treasure in the three realms makes them feel threatened!¡±

    As soon as Taishang Laojun said this, everyone present could not help but be shocked. These words of Taishang Laojun made it difficult for them to accept. What kind of existence is the innate treasure? Even a saint cannot destroy an innate treasure.  "Zhibao," such words really made them afraid to agree. They all looked at Taishang Laojun in shock.

    When seeing everyone's reaction, Taishang Laojun sighed: "Everyone must think that Pindao's words are a bit unbelievable, but other than this explanation, what else is possible? You must know that this phenomenon occurs in the entire Three Realms.  appears in the world, and our dojo is not affected by the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. If the mourning is really caused by the dissipation of the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, then the innate spiritual treasures in our dojo should not have the slightest reaction!  "

    As soon as Taishang Laojun said these words, Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian Cult Leader and Nuwa Empress sighed secretly, and could only agree with Taishang Laojun's statement. For a time, the entire hall fell into a state of confusion.  In the silence, everyone was thinking about what kind of power could destroy an innate treasure.

    After thinking about it, everyone finally had no clue. The number of innate treasures in the three realms is limited, and if they can destroy the innate treasures, then they can destroy saints like them. This is what they value most. If this power is in their own hands,  In the hands of the enemy, it would be a disaster for them.

    If there can be such strength in the Three Realms, three people can't help but appear in the hearts of everyone present. The first one is Tiandao. Although Tiandao was defeated in the previous battle, Tiandao really used all his strength.  Strength?  No one can guarantee this. After all, no one knows what the true nature of Heavenly Dao is until now. The second person is Daozu Hongjun. How powerful Daozu Hongjun is with his body and Dao. For them, this is  It is also an unknown secret. The last person is Zhu Jiuyin. Although everyone thinks that they are no worse than Zhu Jiuyin, they know very well in their hearts how big the gap is between themselves and Zhu Jiuyin.

    Empress Nuwa was the first to wake up from her meditation. She sighed and said: "Elder brother, although we agree with your statement, who among the three realms can have the ability to destroy the innate treasure, the way of heaven?"  Both Zhu Jiuyin and Zhu Jiuyin suffered a lot of trauma in the previous battle, and they all have to recuperate, but Teacher Hongjun will not do this, after all, an innate treasure is a powerful guarantee!"

    When Nuwa Empress spoke, Yuanshi Tianzun nodded and said: "Junior Sister Nuwa is right. Among the three realms, only Tiandao, Teacher Hongjun and Zhu Jiuyin can do it.  Yes, but they have no reason to do such a thing!"

    Why didn't Taishang Laojun know this, but it happened, and just when Taishang Laojun didn't know how to speak, the Tongtian leader said in a deep voice: "You think it's impossible, but  That¡¯s not absolute, have you forgotten the treasure of destruction in Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s hands?¡±

    When Lord Tongtian spoke, everyone present was startled at first, and then there was a look of panic on their faces. The destructive treasure in Zhu Jiuyin's hand made them frightened, but in an instant everyone woke up again, Nuwa  The empress shook her head and said: "Brother Tongtian, this is impossible. No matter how crazy Zhu Jiuyin is, he will not destroy an innate treasure. After all, an innate treasure is a guarantee of strength for the Wu clan. What about Zhu Jiuyin?  Possibly destroy it for no reason!¡±

 Text Chapter 489 Fear

    Chapter 489 Fear

    Leader Tongtian said disapprovingly: "Did I say that Zhu Jiuyin was going to destroy an innate treasure? Your thinking has been restricted by the senior brother's previous words. How was Zhu Jiuyin's destruction treasure refined?  Yes, I think all of you sitting here will understand it!"

    As soon as Master Tongtian said this, Empress Nuwa's face changed color instantly, and she said anxiously: "Brother Tongtian said that Zhu Jiuyin used the treasure of destruction to swallow up the innate treasure, so this huge change was triggered just now.  But how is this possible? No matter how powerful Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s treasure of destruction is, it can¡¯t do this!¡±

    When he heard the words of Empress Nuwa, Master Tongtian snorted disdainfully and said: "Junior sister Nuwa, nothing is impossible in this world. Just because you think it's impossible, doesn't mean you can't do it."  Before this happens, can you imagine that the innate treasure will be destroyed? Before the war between Zhu Jiuyin and Tiandao ends, can you imagine that the final winner is Zhu Jiuyin, a mere ant who is not even a quasi-sage?  You can¡¯t imagine it, but they all happened and became an unchangeable fact!¡±

    The words of Leader Tongtian caused Empress Nuwa¡¯s expression to change again and again. Although the words of Leader Tongtian were too offensive and did not leave any face for Empress Nuwa, Empress Nuwa had to admit the words of Leader Tongtian.  It was very reasonable, leaving her unable to argue, so she could only sigh secretly and say nothing.

    When he saw the frustrated look on the face of the Nuwa Empress, Fuxi let out a long sigh. He understood the mood of the Nuwa Empress very well.  However, Fu Xi very much agreed with the Tongtian leader's statement. After all, Zhu Jiuyin had always been a very crazy person to everyone, a crazy person who dared to do anything.

    ? Just listen.  Fuxi said: "I agree with what Saint Tongtian said. It is really possible that Zhu Jiuyin did this. After all, there are only a limited number of innate treasures in the three realms, and they all have owners, except in the hands of Saint Taiqing and Saint Yuqing."  In addition to the two innate treasures that everyone is familiar with, all the innate treasures that everyone is familiar with are in the hands of the Wu clan. Zhu Jiuyin alone has two of them. The 'Qiankun Ding' and the 'Wheel of Time', not to mention the  There¡¯s also the ¡®Chaos Clock¡¯ in the hands of Hou Tuzu Witch!¡±

    As soon as Fuxi said these words, everyone present couldn't help but think of the treasure in Zhu Jiuyin's hand.  If Fuxi hadn't mentioned it, everyone would have forgotten that Zhu Jiuyin still had so many treasures. Thinking that these treasures fell into the hands of Zhu Jiuyin, a crazy person, and that they might be destroyed by Zhu Jiuyin, everyone was shocked.  A burst of heartache.

    The words of Fuxi and Master Tongtian helped everyone find the direction and understand the cause of the matter.  But how to solve this matter now.  This has become a big problem for everyone. Everyone present is very clear about how powerful the treasure of destruction in Zhu Jiuyin's hands is. If everything is really as what Tongtian Cult Leader and Fu Xi said, Zhu Jiuyin will be destroyed.  If the supreme treasure swallows up the innate spiritual treasure, then the power of the destructive treasure in his hand will probably catch up with the chaos treasure 'Jade Disc of Creation' in the hand of Daozu Hongjun. Zhu Jiuyin itself has made everyone afraid of it, and now Zhu Jiuyin  There is another destructive treasure in his hand that is as beautiful as the 'Jade Disc of Good Fortune'.  This made everyone present feel uneasy.

    Rob!  No one would dare to have this idea. They might have had such an idea before.  But after the battle between Zhu Jiuyin and Tiandao ended, few people in the Three Realms would dare to take Zhu Jiuyin's idea. The power displayed by Zhu Jiuyin was really amazing, and everyone would bear the consequences of failure.  I can't afford the serious consequences.

    For a moment, everyone present was confused and uneasy, but this was related to everyone's safety, so everyone had to treat it with caution, which naturally embarrassed everyone present.

    In fact, they are not the only ones who are in trouble. The two saints Zhunti and Jieyin in the Western Paradise are not much better off than them. The lamentation of Lingbao also makes the West shaken and uneasy, and people are panicked.  , Zhunti and Jieyin, the two saints, do not have the same opportunity as Taishang Laojun. They can rely on the innate treasure in their hands to deduce the cause of this matter. Some people may think that the danger of knowing is quite terrifying, but compared to that  The danger of not knowing is even more frightening. Such a big thing has happened but I don't know the reason why it happened. How can such a thing not embarrass Zhunti and the two saints? You must know that they need to help their subordinates.  Disciple, please explain, otherwise this matter will affect the stability and unity of the West.

    Precisely because they could not figure out the cause of the matter, Zhunti and Jieyin were extremely embarrassed. Saint Zhunti said anxiously: "Brother, I am afraid that the three realms will really be in chaos. This matter is a wave of chaos."  Things are happening again and again. We haven¡¯t figured out what happened in Zixiao Palace before, but now something like this happens again. It seems that immeasurable calamity is really coming, and we have to guard against it!"

    &nbsp; Why wouldn't the Holy Spirit not want to be on guard, but how can he be on guard in this situation? If you want to guard against it, you must have a target. Now you can't even figure out the target, so how can you guard against it?

    Saint Jieyin also wanted to go to Zixiao Palace to meet Taoist Hongjun, but he cut off the idea as soon as he came up with it. Since leaving Zixiao Palace, Saint Jieyin has been thinking about it.  Uneasy, Hongjun Daozu's arrangement made him feel fear. Hongjun Daozu could use these people as pawns, so one can imagine how big the plan was. At this time, he went to Zixiao Palace to see Hongjun Daozu for help.  I am afraid that the price paid will be even greater. If one is not careful, he will become an abandoned son in the battle between Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu, which will be a real disaster for the West.

    The sage Jieyin sighed and said: "Junior brother, under the current situation, we can only wait and see what happens. After all, this is no longer a matter of our family, but is related to the situation of the entire three realms. Sanqing, Nuwa and others  It will not happen without action. We should wait for them to take action. Although we are unwilling to admit it, the background of Sanqing is not comparable to that of us in the West. They should know something about this matter. We  It is not too late to wait until they make a decision before taking action. After all, our current situation in the West is already very dangerous and we cannot act rashly!"

    Although the words of the Holy Saint are very reasonable on the surface, if they really have to wait and see what happens, it means giving up all the initiative.  If there is any benefit in this matter, it has nothing to do with them.

    Although Saint Zhunti was a little unwilling to accept this, he understood that the decision made by Saint Jie Ying was the most suitable for their current situation and the most beneficial decision for them.

    Now that the Holy Saint has made a decision, Saint Zhunti is still a little unwilling, but he can only agree because their background is insufficient.  I can't make the most correct judgment, so I can only act cautiously.

    We can put aside the mournful cry of spiritual treasures in the Three Realms for the time being, but there is one thing that Saint Zhunti dare not give up.  He said in a deep voice: "Brother, what do you think we should think of Teacher Hongjun's words? Do we really have to abandon Tang Sanzang? What disadvantages will it bring to us in the West if we make such a decision?"

    When Saint Zhunti changed the topic to the affairs of Zixiao Palace.  The expression on the saint's face became even more distressed.  He was naturally very happy about what Taozu Hongjun said, but if he really made the decision to sacrifice Tang Sanzang, it would be a very difficult thing for him. After all, Tang Sanzang was a rare talent in the West.  Sacrificing a talent in this way is also a very difficult decision for the West. Even if you are recruiting a saint, you have to think carefully. After all, a little carelessness will cause an internal turmoil in the West.

    The Saint Jieyin sighed and said: "I'm afraid we have no choice in this matter, and even if we don't want to give up Tang Sanzang, what's the use. Then Sanqing and Nuwa Empress will probably force us to do something like this  decision, not to mention the threats from Styx, Zhen Yuanzi, Haotian and Yaochi. It can be said that the West has become the target of public criticism. For the safety of the West, we can only tolerate Tang Sanzang. There is no other way  Method!"

    At this point, the saint Jieyin suddenly paused and said: "Junior brother, I wonder if you have noticed that the opportunity of the great road in our soul is not as simple as we think. When the way of heaven attacks Zhu Jiuyin, the killer will  At that time, I always felt that the great opportunity in Yuanshen was about to move!"

    Jieying Saint Shangqie could feel all this, and how could Saint Zhunti, as a saint, not be able to feel it. He took a deep breath and said: "Senior Brother, what you said made me aware of it. If it weren't for Hong  We don¡¯t need to worry too much about what Jun Daozu said in Zixiao Palace, but after those words, I have always been uneasy. Heaven can kill Zhu Jiuyin, and those of us will destroy the soul.  We rely on the way of heaven, so when the teacher and the way of heaven are fighting, how should we people deal with it, should we help the teacher deal with the way of heaven, or be neutral?"

    ? Neutral?  There is no need to think about it. Whether it is Taoist Hongjun or the way of heaven, they will not allow the saints to be neutral. After all, once Taoist Hongjun and the way of heaven confront each other, the saints will be a powerful card in their hands.  No one will allow them to be neutral. After all, no one can guarantee that the Saints will take action at the critical moment.

    The Saint Jieyin shook his head and said: "Neutral is impossible. Neither the teacher nor the way of heaven allow us to do this. The most important thing is that so far we have not mastered the great path of our own souls.  Everything about the opportunity, our soul is placed on the way of heaven. If the way of heaven is angry, then can we people withstand the anger of the way of heaven? And the opportunity of our way comes fromTeacher Jun, this is really a dilemma. The only solution is to make a choice, and before making this choice, if we want to protect ourselves, we can only remove the opportunity of the great path in the soul!  "

    When Saint Jieyin said these words, Saint Zhunti's face became extremely gloomy and terrifying. Although Saint Jieyin did not mention whether there was a problem with the opportunity of the Dao, but for the sake of his own safety, or for the sake of  For the safety of the West, he had to make a choice to strip away the opportunity of the avenue from his soul. Only in this way could he not be afraid of Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun suddenly using the opportunity of the avenue to deal with themselves.

    Saint Zhunti took a deep breath and said: "Senior brother is right. Under the current situation, we can only make this choice. After all, our situation in Switzerland is not ideal, and only in this way can we be able to force ourselves."  Paul! But senior brother, do you think Sanqing and Nuwa Empress will also be aware of this matter?"

    When he heard the question from Saint Zhunti, Saint Jieying said calmly: "With our cultivation level, we can still detect something wrong in Yuanshen. How could Sanqing and Nuwa empress not be aware of it?"  At this point, I'm afraid they are making the same choice as us now, and they are all eager to separate the opportunity of the avenue from their own souls!"

    What the saint said is correct. The saints who gathered in Taiqing Heaven have already considered the opportunity of the great path in the soul. If they want to stand on their own in this catastrophe,  Then they have to pay a price, and they can only strip away the opportunity of the avenue from their souls. In the past, they could rely on the power of the opportunity of the avenue to prove the Tao and become saints, but now this help has become a huge  resistance, this forces the saints to make preparations in advance, instead of waiting for the real battle between Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu to make a decision, which would be too late.

    People are not for themselves, and heaven and earth will destroy them. Whether it is the Sanqing Dynasty or Nuwa Empress, they all have the same decision on this matter, and they will not allow themselves to have such a big threat, even if they have to pay  No matter how high the price is, there is no need to hesitate. After all, there is such a danger in the body that can explode at any time, which can kill them at any time. They don't think that they are as strong as Zhu Jiuyin and can be reunited several times.  real body.

    Whether it is the way of heaven or Taoist Hongjun, the saints can no longer feel the slightest bit of charity. All they feel is boundless fear. For the sake of their own lives, even if there is only a slight possibility,  Everyone must make the greatest efforts to eliminate it. No one wants to live in fear and worry about their life safety at any time.

    They have no way to change what happened to Zhu Jiuyin, but they are still capable of clearing this opportunity. After all, as long as they are willing to pay a high enough price, everything will not be a problem!

 Text Chapter 490: Fight to the Death

    Chapter 490: Fight to the Death

    Only when you are strong can you be true. At this time, all the saints have to be careful. The opportunity of the great road is the shortcut to enlightenment, but now it has become a time bomb. This has to make all the saints be careful. No matter how high the cost, they will  You have to do it, because no one wants to put their life on someone else.

    Zhu Jiuyin has no intention to care about the thoughts and actions of the saints. His most important thing now is to find a way to swallow up the resentment of the gods and demons of destruction and inherit all the power of the gods and demons.  Come down and let yourself have no worries and no longer have to worry about accumulating vitality.

    After his own divine world was stabilized, Zhu Jiuyin immediately began to act against the resentment of the destroying gods and demons without the slightest hesitation. For him, time waits for no one, although Zhu Jiuyin had faced off in the previous battle.  He defeated Tiandao, but he knew in his heart that it was just a trick. The most important thing is that the Tiandao he defeated was just a projection. Zhu Jiuyin didn't know where the true form of Tiandao was. He didn't know the existence of Tiandao in all the inheritance he received.  What is the identity of Zhu Jiuyin? This has to make Zhu Jiuyin speed up his pace, because he doesn't know when Heaven will take action against him.

    When Zhu Jiuyin's thoughts moved, the resentment of the gods and demons of destruction that had been entrenched in his mind felt threatened. In an instant, Zhu Jiuyin's long river of time trembled, and then all the  Everything disappeared, and Zhu Jiuyin was surprised by such a change. Just when he was about to continue using his mind to evolve through time to learn more information, a strong sense of crisis fell in his heart at this moment.

    Shock.  For a moment, Zhu Jiuyin was shocked by this. You must know that he is in the underworld now, and how can he feel such a sense of crisis after his great advancement.  Unless this crisis originated from his body, could it be that the resentment of destroying gods and demons was more powerful than he imagined and could endanger his own safety?

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin had this thought, he immediately became vigilant. Just when he was about to follow his guess to explore the resentment that destroyed the gods and demons, something terrible happened that he had never expected.

    With a loud "boom", the residual thoughts of the gods and demons of destruction trapped in his mind sent a huge shock, and his image began to move.  Zhu Jiuyin's mind couldn't help but shake. At the same time, there was a different kind of aura in his mind, eroding his body.

    This breath rose from the sky.  Silently and without any warning, Zhu Jiuyin felt an unprecedented sense of crisis. This situation shocked Zhu Jiuyin.  This is really unexpected.  It was hard for him to believe what he was seeing, and this was just the beginning, and what was even more shocking to him was yet to come.

    Before Zhu Jiuyin could wake up from such a drastic change, suddenly the resentment of destroying gods and demons began to dissipate under his gaze, and his entire body gradually disappeared under Zhu Jiuyin's perception.

    Such a scene horrified Zhu Jiuyin. The resentment of destroying gods and demons was born from the resentment of heaven and earth. It contained endless resentment as long as the avenue was not destroyed.  Then how could such an existence disappear for no reason without this resentment?

    It seems that the backhand of destroying gods and demons is really powerful.  In order to frighten his successor to the limit, with the passage of time, the resentment of the Destruction God and Demon quickly disappeared. In order to trap the resentment of the Destruction God and Demon, Zhu Jiuyin's mind was entangled with the other party, and then  As the resentment of the destroying gods and demons disappeared, Zhu Jiuyin felt the damage to his mind, as if his mind had been swallowed up by the mysterious air that appeared out of nowhere.

    Just when Zhu Jiuyin's mind was damaged, the world of the Kingdom of God in Zhu Jiuyin's heart also underwent amazing changes. The vitality of Zhu Jiuyin was pulled out of the air, leaving Zhu Jiuyin Divine Kingdom.  The innate spiritual roots in the world are constantly emitting bursts of mournful screams. If Zhu Jiuyin's divine world had not had its own spiritual energy input, the consequences would have been even more serious.

    The changes in his mind and the world of the Kingdom of God have just begun. Zhu Jiuyin's body has also undergone incredible changes. His powerful chaos god and demon body seems to be in an extremely dangerous situation, and he can't help but emit  With waves of trembling, he was sending a warning to Zhu Jiuyin.

    If Zhu Jiuyin's true body of the Chaos God and Demon was not based on Pangu's bloodline and had a trace of creation power, I am afraid that his physical body would have suffered a lot of trauma at this time just like his mind did before, leaving him with great vitality.  Injured, unable to fight back.

    As the vitality of the divine world dissipated, a trivial "bang" sound was heard, and the weak vegetation in the divine world suddenly exploded, directly turning into wisps of spiritual energy and dissipating into the void.  After the first one, there was a soft sound below, and vegetation in Zhu Jiuyin's divine world continued to be destroyed.

    Such drastic changes made Zhu Jiuyin angry.His mind let out a roar, and an angry breath filled his mind. Such a drastic change finally aroused Zhu Jiuyin's anger.

    Just when Zhu Jiuyin's anger was ignited, dark gold runes suddenly appeared outside his real body of the Chaos God and Demon. Each rune contained a powerful aura, as if it was in the world at the end of the world.  It is the same thing that has already existed in the chaos of the sky. This is the embodiment of Zhu Jiuyin's own avenue. Every rune is a display of Zhu Jiuyin's own strength.

    This is also the embodiment of the original avenue of Zhu Jiuyin, the mutated chaos god and demon. As a mutated existence, when these avenue runes appear, Zhu Jiuyin will have powerful abilities that are not restricted by the laws of heaven and earth.  It can block all forces. This is his domain, the domain of the physical body.  All power within the physical body will be imprisoned!

    When the avenue runes appeared, the rapidly disintegrating vitality of the world of Zhu Jiuyin Divine Kingdom stopped. However, even so, Zhu Jiuyin's expression did not soften at all. Instead, it was extremely dignified, because  Zhu Jiuyin could feel that although the vitality of the divine world had stopped disintegrating, his mind was being devoured by that aura, and with the damage to his mind, his original avenue was also affected.

    Horrified, such a drastic change made Zhu Jiuyin truly feel horrified. The unprecedented sense of crisis made Zhu Jiuyin feel immense pressure. The source of this pressure was the god of destruction. It seems that Zhu Jiuyin still underestimated the destruction.  The gods and demons underestimated the opponent's trump card. They were able to evade the ultimate kill of the avenue and avoid the detection of heaven. The gods and demons of destruction were more insidious and cunning than he imagined. Even Zhu Jiuyin had doubts about everything he had done before.  The reaction is already planned by the other party.

    Just when Zhu Jiuyin was frightened, the strange aura in his mind suddenly condensed together to regenerate the figure of the Destruction God and Demon. This time, the aura of the Destruction God and Demon was stronger than before.  Much more powerful, just scanning Zhu Jiuyin's divine kingdom with those extremely dark eyes, but Zhu Jiuyin felt an extremely terrifying aura, making his heart scream in waves, as if he couldn't bear the huge pressure.  Same.

    And all this was just the beginning. The God of Destruction did not give Zhu Jiuyin time to react. After his eyes swept across it, he moved, punched out with both fists, and the noble, fierce, and terrifying aura burst out.  They condensed into one piece and filled Zhu Jiuyin's mind, as if they were going to completely demonize Zhu Jiuyin's mind.

    This is the ultimate trump card to destroy the gods and demons. Everything before was just a bait, just to lower the vigilance of the inheritor so that his breath can be integrated into the body of the inheritor and take greater initiative.  After everything comes to an end, the God of Destruction will make the final counterattack and engage in the ultimate battle for the body.

    I have to say that this method of destroying gods and demons is really too powerful. Everything has been calculated. The only thing he didn't calculate was that Zhu Jiuyin's strength was much greater than he imagined. Although his plan  Okay, but it has not done its full work. If it were anyone in the Three Realms who accepts the inheritance of the Destruction God and Demon, they will undoubtedly be reborn by the Destruction God and Demon, instead of the Destruction God and Demon now having to fight with Zhu Jiuyin.  Have an ultimate battle.

    Although the aura of the Destruction God and Demon was extremely powerful, the power of Zhu Jiuyin's mind was beyond his control. When Zhu Jiuyin launched a counterattack, the aura of the Destruction God and Demon encountered a strong rebound.  Under this powerful counterattack, his figure couldn't help but groan and took a few steps back.

    When he saw the God of Destruction being repulsed by the power of his mind, Zhu Jiuyin's eyes burst out with a ray of light. The extremely pure blood power in his body began to burst out, and his powerful fighting spirit was  It poured into the mind, and a divine thought with infinite fighting intent was condensed in the mind to confront the god and demon of destruction.

    This will be the ultimate contest between them. If Zhu Jiuyin fails, the resentment of the God of Destruction will completely control Zhu Jiuyin's extremely powerful body, and he will be reborn, allowing the God of Destruction to appear in the Three Realms again.  If Zhu Jiuyin wins, he will get all the power of the Destruction God and Demon, and all the inheritance, and he will reach the top on the body of the Destruction God and Demon.

    Fighting to the death, at this point, no matter whether it is Zhu Jiuyin or the resentment of destroying gods and demons, they have no way to retreat. Both sides have reached the point of fighting to the death. There is no other way.  Let's go. Only one of them can survive. This is also the decision of the great road. No one can change it. The laws of heaven and earth only allow one of them to survive. There can only be one person in this world who masters the ultimate power of the law of destruction.  living beings exist.

 Text Chapter 491 Seeing through the secrets

    Chapter 491: Seeing the Secret

    Zhu Jiuyin's fighting spirit was extremely strong, and his huge fighting spirit was pressed hard against the God of Destruction. This powerful fighting spirit made Zhu Jiuyin's bloodline power burst out, and everything in his heart was  All the violent thoughts were vented. At this moment, Zhu Jiuyin, who had unlimited fighting spirit, was extremely strong. Although he faced many plans to destroy the gods and demons, he did not flinch at all. All he had was endless fighting.  meaning!

    kill!  At this moment, whether it is Zhu Jiuyin or the Destruction God and Demon, there is only one thought in their hearts, that is killing, endless killing, with killing the opponent as the highest goal. In addition, they have already  There is no room for any ideas. For them, they can only talk about the future by killing their opponents.

    Facing Zhu Jiuyin's powerful fighting spirit, the God of Destruction became extremely violent and was knocked away by a tiny ant. This was intolerable to him, who had an overly high opinion of himself.  Yes, facing the pressure of Zhu Jiuyin's endless fighting spirit, the God of Destruction strode back fearlessly, punching out with a punch, all the fighting spirit in front of him was shattered, he wanted to  Use powerful violence to vent the anger in your heart.

    Yes, it is anger. In the extremely dark eyes of the Destruction God and Demon, there is endless killing intention, and in this endless killing intention, there is endless anger, which is aloof.  With an expression of contempt for everything, at this moment the Gods and Demons of Destruction completely exuded the aura of gods and demons.

    "The power of the gods is like prison, which is very appropriate for the gods and demons of destruction at this time."  His punch can directly destroy Zhu Jiuyin's powerful fighting spirit. This shows that the power of destroying gods and demons has completely exceeded the standards of the immortals in the three realms. At least no one in the three realms can do this now.  a little.  Even Zhu Jiuyin himself may not be able to achieve the state of collapse with one punch. That requires not only huge power, but also a powerful state and strength.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin has entered the realm of Chaos Gods and Demons, compared with masters like the Destruction Gods and Demons, he still has a long way to go. Zhu Jiuyin is even sure that if the Destruction Gods and Demons have a physical body.  So in today's Three Realms, no one can withstand the punch of the God of Destruction, not even the Houtu Zuwu who has restored his true form. This shows how powerful the God of Destruction is.

    actually.  The confrontation between the God of Destruction and Zhu Jiuyin was in Zhu Jiuyin's mind. They were not fighting with real swords and guns with their physical bodies. The fight between them was entirely based on spiritual power.  As well as the confrontation between realm and will, Zhu Jiuyin may not be weaker than the Destruction God and Demon in terms of will.  But there is a big gap above the realm.  Although he has seen everything that destroys gods and demons in the long river of time, seeing is one thing, but being able to completely turn others into his own power and integrate them into himself is another thing. It can be said that  At the beginning of this deadly battle, Zhu Jiuyin was at a disadvantage. If there was only one thing Zhu Jiuyin could rely on, it was his unshakable strong will.

    The gods and demons of destruction are as powerful as prison.  Zhu Jiuyin, on the other hand, has an extremely crazy heart and is willing to pay any price for his own goals.  Taking any risk and facing the powerful attack of the Destruction God and Demon, Zhu Jiuyin strode forward like a madman. At this moment, the violent personality in his body was raging crazily. With every move,  Zhu Jiuyin fully exerted his own power.

    You must know that this is a fight to the death in the mind of Zhu Jiuyin. Although Zhu Jiuyin fell into the plan of the gods and demons of destruction from the beginning, Zhu Jiuyin has one more thing that the gods and demons of chaos do not possess.  It is the geographical advantage. I have the final say on my territory. I fight to the death in my own mind. Zhu Jiuyin, the owner, naturally takes advantage of it.

    The mind space is different from the outside world. Everything you can imagine can be realized here. All the magical powers inherited by Zhu Jiuyin are fully displayed at this moment, making him more and more excited. A pair of eyes  It was full of blood, with endless madness flickering in it, as if it had seen through everything and wanted to break this world.

    "Bang, bang, bang" punch after punch, the God of Destruction showed its power to the fullest, while Zhu Jiuyin's counterattack was blasted away again and again, with that powerful brute force  He defeated Zhu Jiuyin again and again.

    Zhu Jiuyin, who was constantly being repelled, did not have the slightest fear. His body would not stop even if he retreated. He would rush forward crazily and engage in a life-and-death struggle with the God of Destruction. He was repelled again and again, and again.  Rushing forward again and again, Zhu Jiuyin would be met with the sneer of the God of Destruction every time he failed. This laughter emanating from the mouth of the God of Destruction resounded through every part of Zhu Jiuyin's mind, allowing him to deeply feelHe reached the state of mind in which the gods and demons of destruction despised themselves.

    Repelled again and again and charged forward again and again. In this bloody battle, Zhu Jiuyin was constantly feeling everything about the destruction of gods and demons, and absorbing powerful combat experience from the opponent. Although the witches  The tribe is also a warlike race, and the Twelve Ancestral Witches are the best among them. However, compared with the sons of the Dao who are born to destroy the world and destroy the gods and demons, Zhu Jiuyin is still far behind. He thought  If you want to defeat your opponent and kill the Gods and Demons of Destruction in this decisive battle, you must get everything you need from the confrontation between the Gods and Demons of Destruction at every moment.

    After being pushed back by the Destruction God and Demon again, Zhu Jiuyin suddenly retreated, paused for a moment, and did not rush forward as fearlessly as before. Just when Zhu Jiuyin paused,  The taunting ridicule of the God of Destruction resounded in his mind.

    This time, Zhu Jiuyin was not angry about it, but laughed loudly and said: "I finally understand, what a destructive god and demon, so insidious, such a vicious heart, what you are fighting with me is not your will at all.  Main body, you are just a small clone, and your main body has already been integrated into my mind, and it cannot be completely released. You are afraid of the original power of this world, because you were not born in this world.  The creature that came out, so you always have to use the power of my mind to cover your aura. How do you lure me into taking action? You want to use up all my strength so that you can easily complete the final seizure.  !¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin's words, every word was like a sledgehammer hitting the hearts of the Gods and Demons of Destruction, revealing the root of the Gods and Demons of Destruction in one sentence.

    Zhu Jiuyin is right. Each world in the world has its own original laws. Each world will exclude anyone from the non-world. Although the power of the three realms has weakened due to several changes, even if it continues  The weakened power of the world's origin also has a powerful strangulation ability. If a person like the God of Destruction, who has been abandoned by heaven, dares to expose his breath to the world, then there will be a dead end waiting for him. The origin of the world will  It was to crush him to death, and it was precisely in this way that the God and Demon of Destruction had the previous actions, which would induce endless vitality to pour into Zhu Jiuyin's body, and then withdraw it back to himself. He did this in order to gain  That is to use the trick of hiding from the sky and using Zhu Jiuyin's body to eliminate his own aura. If Zhu Jiuyin can't accept his huge vitality, then he can easily accept Zhu Jiuyin's body, and then a little bit  Polishing himself drop by drop, and Zhu Jiuyin can withstand the power of this vitality, then he can implement the second plan, using Zhu Jiuyin's body to sacrifice this vitality, and then he can take back and condense the true energy.  In this way, he can also avoid the detection of the original power of the world. However, what the Destruction God and Demon did not expect is that there is a part of the divine world in Zhu Jiuyin's body, with a glimmer of hope, which puts a small damper on his plan.  Because of the influence, the final transformation has not been completed. If he wants to complete the final rebirth, he must kill Zhu Jiuyin.

    It has to be said that the God of Destruction was very insidious, and every step was done flawlessly. It was a pity that God's will was not on his side. Zhu Jiuyin's trump card was higher than he expected, causing him to lose the most fundamental part of his plan.  of dependence.

    Zhu Jiuyin had been fighting with the Destruction God and Demon for so long, and suddenly revealed the details of the Destruction God and Demon. Such changes shocked the Destruction God and Demon. The resentment of the Destruction God and Demon was not a sane existence, he was  He has powerful wisdom. It is precisely because he has incredible wisdom that he created such a clone to entangle Zhu Jiuyin's energy. His main body is integrated into Zhu Jiuyin's mind.  The fatal blow was struck at the most critical moment. Unfortunately, when Zhu Jiuyin revealed all this, all his plans came to nothing.

    Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "God and Demon of Destruction, go to hell, and your original power will be scattered!" There was endless pride and murderous intent in Zhu Jiuyin's laughter, and that laughter made the God and Demon of Destruction do it.  Fear no longer had the previous attitude of being aloof and dismissive of Zhu Jiuyin.

    Although this is just Zhu Jiuyin's own guess, with Zhu Jiuyin's crazy personality, since he has such a guess, he will not remain indifferent and will naturally go all out to launch a counterattack, even if it is very likely that he will do so.  Let himself fall into a greater crisis, but Zhu Jiuyin still will not retreat, because he has never had the thought of retreating in his heart. For Zhu Jiuyin, even if there is only one thousandth chance  , he will risk his life!

 Text Chapter 492 Crazy self-mutilation

    Chapter 492 Crazy self-mutilation

    Zhu Jiuyin wants to disperse his original power, draw the power of the world to kill and destroy gods and demons, and use borrowed swords to kill people. Unfortunately, although his idea is good, it is difficult to realize. After all, he is facing  A wily and scheming God of Destruction, a God of Chaos who was abandoned by heaven despite being able to save his life among three thousand Gods and Demons of Chaos. This alone shows how terrifying the plans of the God and Demon of Destruction are, and Zhu Jiuyin  He himself traverses the three realms with violence and madness. It is probably not an easy task for his madness to achieve its goal. At least it is impossible to destroy gods and demons without being on guard!

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's voice fell, endless black mist suddenly appeared around the Destruction God Demon. The most important thing is that as soon as the black mist appeared, it quickly integrated into Zhu Jiuyin's mind.  , it merged with Zhu Jiuyin's mind in an instant. Originally, the God of Destruction had used Zhu Jiuyin's body to cover up most of his own aura. Now, with the help of black mist, Zhu Jiuyin would be able to disperse the source even if he wanted to.  It can't be done. After all, the God of Destruction with the help of Black Mist has imprisoned Zhu Jiuyin's mental space, making Zhu Jiuyin's idea naturally come to nothing.

    The God of Destruction imprisoned Zhu Jiuyin's mental space. It not only trapped Zhu Jiuyin, but also trapped himself. This time, he really had no room to retreat. He had to fight Zhu Jiuyin completely.  It was a fight to the death, and he couldn't use any scheming. He could only rely on his own strength to fight Zhu Jiuyin to the death.

    When the idea of ??developing himself failed, Zhu Jiuyin could only sigh secretly.  Fortunately, he had seen through the nature of the Destruction God and Demon and forced Fang Fang to make such a choice. Now the gap between Zhu Jiuyin and the Destruction God and Demon has been completely leveled.  The next battle will depend on their respective performances.

    "Kill!" When Zhu Jiuyin saw that he could not use the power of the world to borrow a knife to kill, he strode out without saying a word, and rushed directly towards the clone of the God of Destruction with endless fighting intent.

    This time Zhu Jiuyin has nothing to worry about. The Destruction God and Demon used himself to imprison his mind. As long as Zhu Jiuyin can kill the clone of the Destruction God and Demon, then the Destruction God and Demon itself will become  A tiger without claws.  Let him control and deal with it, how could Zhu Jiuyin not attack with all his strength under such circumstances.

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s fighting intention is not based on destruction, but based on Pangu¡¯s inheritance.  As soon as his fighting spirit came out, the Destruction God and Demon became angry. You must know that although the Destruction God and Demon was abandoned by God, it was Pangu who finally killed him.  Previously, the gods and demons of destruction were able to restrain themselves due to their own calculations.  But now he doesn't need to do this, because at this moment any conspiracy and tricks are useless. Everything has to rely on his own strength to fight. Among the three thousand chaos gods and demons, if they are warlike, except for that  Killing the gods and demons is the destruction of the gods and demons. To a certain extent, the destruction of the gods and demons is still ahead of the killing of the gods and demons. Now the inheritor of the enemy is right in front of him.  How can the gods and demons of destruction not go crazy?

    At this moment, a different emotion appeared in the eyes of the God of Destruction clone.  It was endless killing intent and hatred. Zhu Jiuyin could clearly feel how terrifying the emotions in the eyes of the clone of the Destruction God and Demon were, making him even more aware that he was facing a self-conscious being.  A Chaos God and Demon, not a puppet.

    "The remnants of Pangu must be killed!" Suddenly the avatar of the Destruction God and Demon spit out such an ancient syllable. If Zhu Jiuyin hadn't heard Three Thousand Chaos countless times in the long river of time,  In the exchange between gods and demons, Zhu Jiuyin had no idea what these syllables meant.  /

    As the clone of the God of Destruction opened his mouth, an unimaginable killing intent burst out from his body. The killing intent was so heavy that even Zhu Jiuyin shuddered. The killing intent made people shudder.  It was cold to the core, which showed how deeply the God of Destruction hated Zhu Jiuyin, and it had reached the point of being immortal.

    Zhu Jiuyin's high fighting spirit turned into huge waves, and rushed towards the clone of the God of Destruction with the force of the waves. He wanted to completely kill the clone of the God of Destruction in this giant.  Among the waves.

    Zhu Jiuyin used his fighting spirit to take the lead, but Zhu Jiuyin only used his fighting spirit to test it first. To find out whether the destructive god and demon in front of him had any other means, Zhu Jiuyin took action.  First establish yourself in an invincible position. After all, this is no longer a trivial matter, but is related to his life and death. Naturally, the God and Demon of Destruction will not sit still and wait for death, not to mention that the God and Demon of Destruction has imprisoned Zhu Jiuyin's mind.  , naturally he would not let Zhu Jiuyin be so presumptuous. His clone snorted coldly and punched like lightning, directly strangulating Zhu Jiuyin's fighting spirit.

    Zhu Jiuyin has witnessed the powerful attack of the Destruction God and Demon. Being able to defeat the opponent with just fighting spirit is a daydream, so ZhuThe Yin people had been prepared for a long time, and with a thought in their minds, they rushed forward with fists, hoping to fight the God of Destruction together, to fight in physical combat, and to have the final decisive battle with them.

    Zhu Jiuyin's idea is good, but no matter how good it is, it may not be possible to realize it. After all, he is facing a cunning old fox. It is impossible to really fight Zhu Jiuyin to the end. Don't look at the destructive gods and demons.  The punch was so powerful, but his gaze was not on Zhu Jiuyin himself, but on the space where Zhu Jiuyin was in his body.

    Just when Team Zhujiu was about to fight the God of Destruction, the God of Destruction suddenly stopped and missed the fight between him and Zhu Jiuyin, but his fists did not pause.  The punch avoided Zhu Jiuyin's body and hit the space behind Zhu Jiuyin's body directly.

    What makes people feel weird is that the punch of the God of Destruction did not cause a huge space crisis and powerful turbulence. On the contrary, a black hole was blasted out with this punch.

    When the black hole appeared, Zhu Jiuyin's mind felt uneasy for a while during the sudden attack, as if something dangerous was about to happen. For a moment, Zhu Jiuyin's mind couldn't help but tremble, and there was a wave of fear.  The feeling came over me.

    With such a sudden change, everyone knows that the source of the sense of crisis is definitely the power behind these people.  Although the black hole has not yet shown its power, Zhu Jiuyin can rely on his own feelings to clearly feel that if he is sucked into the black hole, he will definitely die or not.

    Just when Zhu Jiuyin wanted to escape.  Without giving the God of Destruction a chance to plot against him, Zhu Jiuyin suddenly felt a powerful force sucking him into the black hole. Such a change was shocking to Zhu Jiuyin.  He never thought that he would be played with by someone, and as soon as he used his hands, he would be plotted by the God of Destruction again.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????""""  Zhu Jiuyin's mind was confused. He really didn't expect that he would face such a situation. This was not a good thing for him.  Based on this alone, you can know that the other party may have other tricks.

    Zhu Jiuyin was right. Although the God of Destruction was involved in everything, he didn't have any trump card after the black hole appeared.  The God of Destruction blasted out with force again.  That huge fist struck Zhu Jiuyin's head with unparalleled power, and the attack was extremely vicious!

    Although it is said that this is in Zhu Jiuyin's mind space, all this is not a joke. If Zhu Jiuyin's head is exploded by the God of Destruction, it will also be a disaster for him.  Such a drastic change has happened in the blink of an eye. It is so incredible and so cruel.

    A huge sense of crisis surged out of Zhu Jiuyin's heart.  There was a strong suction pulling him from behind, preventing him from moving.  The ferocious fist that destroyed the gods and demons in front of him broke through the air and stopped. This time Zhu Jiuyin was really in a dilemma. At this moment, Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but suspect that what he was facing was not the one that destroyed the gods and demons.  The clone is his true body, otherwise the other party would not be so cruel and insidious.

    Zhu Jiuyin's idea is very correct. What he is facing now is not the clone of the Destruction God and Demon, but his own self. Speaking of which, the reason why Zhu Jiuyin is controlled by others again is because of Zhu Jiuyin.  Yin didn't know much about the relationship between the clone and the main body. For existences like the Destruction God and Demon, there was actually no difference between the clone and the main body. As long as he was willing, the clone could become the main body, and the main body could also become the clone.

    When Zhu Jiuyin shouted to break the foundation of the Destruction God and Demon, the Destruction God and Demon reacted by exchanging the positions between his original form and his clone. The person who imprisoned Zhu Jiuyin's mind was his clone, his original form.  He was fighting Zhu Jiuyin openly and openly, and wanted to use this small adjustment to give Zhu Jiuyin a fatal blow.

    It has to be said that he has accomplished this in destroying the gods and demons. His little trick has forced Zhu Jiuyin to a dead end, making Zhu Jiuyin's situation extremely dangerous. If he is not careful, he will be destroyed.  disaster.

    For Zhu Jiuyin, everything that happened suddenly was simply ironic. Just now, he was extremely proud, thinking that he had taken the initiative, and the Destruction God and Demon would soon become a part of him and become his accumulation.  , but unfortunately he didn't think that all this was just another conspiracy, and he stepped in again.

    At this critical moment of life and death, Zhu Jiuyin became extremely calm in an instant and did not panic. In this situation, if you panic, you will definitely die or not. Only by keeping yourself calm can you have a glimmer of hope.  , Zhu Jiuyin did this very well and made no mistakes, so it can be consideredThe above is a bit insightful.

    No matter how good the calculation is, it is vulnerable in the face of absolute strength, and it has to retreat in the face of absolute madness. Youdao is afraid of being stunned, and being stunned is afraid of losing your life. In this situation  If Zhu Jiuyin wants to survive, he must fight to the death, fighting the gods and demons of destruction regardless of life and death. Only in this way can he escape from this danger, let himself escape successfully, and complete this final test.

    "Explode!" Zhu Jiuyin said nothing, and waved his hand to kill one of his arms. The arm turned into a golden light and threw it directly into the black hole behind him. As he shouted,  That arm burst out with astonishing power and exploded in an instant. The powerful shock wave directly threw Zhu Jiuyin's body out.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin used the opportunity of self-destruction to break away from the suction of the black hole, Zhu Jiuyin's behavior only resolved the small suction, and the powerful attack of destroying gods and demons was still going on.

    In order to survive, Zhu Jiuyin went crazy at this moment. Although he escaped from the strangulation of the black hole, Zhu Jiuyin's madness frightened the gods and demons of destruction. He must change his strategy, otherwise the result will definitely be very terrible.  Tragic.

    After self-destructing an arm, he briefly escaped from the trap, but the crisis was still not over. What he faced was endless killing intent. The gathering of that killing intent was enough to make Zhu Jiuyin terrified.

    "Explode me again!" Zhu Jiuyin is indeed the most crazy person in the world. He not only hates others, but also hates himself. In order to withstand the powerful bombardment of the God of Destruction, Zhu Jiuyin  Jiuyin now made an inhuman choice. His other arm actually left his body and rushed directly towards the God of Destruction.

    The God of Destruction tried to kill Zhu Jiuyin, but Zhu Jiuyin wanted to kill him even more. The most important thing is that now Zhu Jiuyin is hateful enough to do crazy things twice within the time he did this.  Come on, use this suicidal attack to carve out a bloody path for yourself.

    When Zhu Jiuyin's second arm rushed towards the crazy attack of the God of Destruction, Zhu Jiuyin's arm had also appeared on the battlefield. At this time, even if he wanted to stop, it was too late, Zhu Jiuyin  He was not given this chance at all, and a powerful shock wave swept through the entire world in an instant.

    One arm allowed Zhu Jiuyin to escape from the trap, while the second arm allowed Zhu Jiuyin to break the conspiracy of destroying the gods and demons. He killed the snake and harmed it instead. Zhu Jiuyin was not going to let go and destroy the gods and demons.  After the second arm self-destructed, Zhu Jiuyin frantically rushed in front of the God of Destruction.  He shouted again: "The mind is the basis, the heaven and the earth move, end the world, destroy it for me!"

    Good guy, Zhu Jiuyin played a bigger game this time. Previously, he sacrificed two arms, but this time he gambled with his own life. This time, what he blew himself up was not his legs and feet, but  He blew his body to pieces.

 Text Chapter 493: Ending Gods and Demons

    Chapter 493: The End of Gods and Demons

    Fortunately, Zhu Jiuyin did not pay the price for his true form of a god and demon. All he paid was the power of his mind. Although the price was a bit heavy, it would not be so heavy that he could not bear it and would destroy himself.

    Using his own fighting spirit as a guide to end his mental space and completely destroy the gods and demons of destruction that have integrated into his own mind, Zhu Jiuyin is a bit over the top at this point, but it is worth it. Although his mind is hurt,  It would greatly damage Zhu Jiuyin's strength, but it was nothing compared to his own life.

    The God of Destruction wanted to completely invade Zhu Jiuyin's mind through his own conspiracy, and wanted to take down Zhu Jiuyin directly. Unfortunately, he underestimated Zhu Jiuyin's madness and did not expect that Zhu Jiuyin could be so crazy.  At the expense of his own fighting spirit, he ends his mental space and destroys his existence from the root.

    At this time, it is too late for the gods and demons of destruction to stop Zhu Jiuyin. The power of ending is unstoppable, and Zhu Jiuyin itself inherits the power of destruction, and there is endless aura of destruction in his body. He is  Just his own destructive aura is enough to complete this attack.

    "No!" Facing Zhu Jiuyin's crazy move, the God of Destruction shouted in fear. Unfortunately, no matter how much he shouted, it was of no use. Zhu Jiuyin had already launched the final attack.  , as Zhu Jiuyin's shout fell, endless aura of destruction burst out from his body, and the power of ending filled the mental space. Under the power of ending, Zhu Jiuyin's entire mental space began to collapse.  .  All the plans painstakingly designed by the Destruction God and Demon came to nothing, and were all annihilated by Zhu Jiuyin's counterattack.

    As soon as the power of the end came out, Zhu Jiuyin's mental space was destroyed.  The gods and demons of destruction that were attached to the Zhu Jiuyin space could not escape death. They had no chance to fight back and simply disappeared between heaven and earth. From then on, there were no more gods and demons of destruction in this world.  , and Zhu Jiuyin is in charge of the law of destruction, and he will be the end of the world.

    When the God of Destruction fell, Zhu Jiuyin had a hard time. When his consciousness returned to his body, he couldn't help but open his mouth and shoot out a blood arrow.  The damage to Zhu Jiuyin's mind has also severely damaged Zhu Jiuyin's vitality. If Zhu Jiuyin hadn't mastered a trace of fortune, I'm afraid his end this time would not be much better than the destruction of gods and demons.

    After Zhu Jiuyin used this extreme method to kill the God of Destruction.  There is an extra rune in his body, which is the rune of the origin of the Chaos Gods and Demons. It is the fundamental link between the Chaos Gods and Demons and the Chaos World. With this rune.  Zhu Jiuyin really has no worries anymore.  With this rune, the price Zhu Jiuyin paid was paid off.

    In the decisive battle between Zhu Jiuyin and the God of Destruction, although everything was going on in his body, the extremely terrifying aura emanating from the decisive battle made the entire underworld tremble. After all,  This is a battle of life and death between two gods and demons who have mastered the power of the Law of Destruction. Although it does not cause direct harm to the underworld, the breath alone is enough to scare everyone. In order to prevent Zhu Jiuyin's breath from causing chaos in the entire underworld.  Triggering the chaos of the Six Paths of Reincarnation, the Houtu Ancestral Witch and the Xuanming Ancestral Witch led a group of great witches to lay down one defense after another outside Zhu Jiuyin's retreat.  This ensured the normal operation of the underworld and was not affected by Zhu Jiuyin's terrifying aura.

    Inside, Zhu Jiuyin was engaged in a life-and-death showdown with the Gods and Demons of Destruction, while outside, Hou Tu Zu Wu and Xuan Ming Zu Wu led a group of great witches to set up the 'Twelve Capital Gods and Evil Array' to resist Zhu Jiu Yin.  The terrifying aura of Jiuyin is not easy for everyone. After all, the aura exuded by Zhu Jiuyin is really terrifying.

    When Zhu Jiuyin's final aura surged out, Hou Tuzu Witch, who was in charge of the formation, turned pale. Although she was a saint, she still had a headache in front of this final aura.  , made her feel the threat of death, not even Hou Tuzu Wu Shangqie, let alone others.

    Xuanming Ancestral Witch said with a worried look on his face: "I don't know what happened to the second brother inside. Why does the aura become so messy and terrifying? It really worries you. Can we go and see it?"  Look at the second brother¡¯s current situation!¡±

    The words of Xuanming Ancestral Witch expressed the thoughts of everyone present. Zhu Jiuyin is the foundation of the entire Witch Clan. If something happens to Zhu Jiuyin, it will be a disaster for the entire Witch Clan.  , this is a situation that no one wants to see, and no one wants to see, but it happens that they cannot make the decision.

    Although Houtu Zuwu wanted to comfort everyone, in this situation, it is better to tell the truth than to say useless words. Telling lies will only make everyone more frightened.

    Hou Tu Zu Wu sighed and said: "No, no matter what, we can't fight at this time."?Second brother, I'm afraid his situation is not easy now. After all, in the previous battle with Tiandao, the second brother was plotted by Tiandao. If there hadn't been something wrong with the West that alerted Tiandao, I'm afraid the second brother would have wanted to  It will still be a long time before we can decide the outcome with Heavenly Dao, but even so, the second brother still has the mark of Heavenly Dao in his body. Now we must guard him carefully and not let him be disturbed in any way, so as not to damage the second brother's ability to recover.  Opportunity!  "

    What Hou Tuzu Wu said is so right, and her decision couldn't be more correct. If everyone rushes into the Zhujiuyin Retreat at this time, the aura of the end has not had time to completely gather, I am afraid that for  It will be a catastrophe for those Wu tribes who rush into time. The power of ending can kill them in an instant. You must know that the power of ending is different from ordinary ones. It can end the existence of a world.  , even the gods and demons of destruction can't bear it, let alone such powerful witches as them.

    It is precisely because of the correct decision of Hou Tuzu Wu that the Wu clan avoided a catastrophe and did not let the underworld suffer an impact.

    The underworld is stable, but the entire Three Realms have not calmed down. When the Destruction God and Demon died, and after his runes were absorbed by Zhu Jiuyin, the sealed land of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons underwent drastic changes.  The changes were the strongest in the sea of ??blood. Whoever allowed the underworld where Zhu Jiuyin was to be connected to it, the Ancestor of the Styx River suffered a lot for this.

    As for the newly born gods and demons like Kunpeng, they all felt a huge pressure coming from the void at that moment, which made them breathless and made them all uneasy.

    When Zhu Jiuyin killed the Destruction God and Demon, he also took the place of the Destruction God and Demon. It was only natural to cause a change in the sky. When such a big thing happened, whether it was Heavenly Dao or Hongjun Daozu  Regardless, they can all feel everything, and they all understand that Zhu Jiuyin's power is beyond their control.

    To kill Zhu Jiuyin and eliminate this person who was an incomparable threat to them, such a crazy idea flashed through the minds of Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu, but this idea came and went quickly. Although they had such an idea  , but it is extremely difficult to put it into action. After all, Zhu Jiuyin has the existence of the entire witch clan behind him. The most important thing is that Zhu Jiuyin is a chaotic god and demon with unparalleled power. If he misses, he will  It will be a catastrophe for the entire Three Realms. Tiandao failed last time. If it fails again, the situation in the entire Three Realms will be out of control. Unless they are absolutely sure, otherwise they will not  It is easy to take action, even if they all understand that this is the best opportunity to deal with Zhu Jiuyin, but everyone is a bit cautious and dare not act rashly, so as not to give Zhu Jiuyin another reason to go crazy.

    If people are not self-serving, God will destroy them. Whether it is the way of heaven or Hongjun Taoist ancestors, if they are asked to sacrifice themselves to help others, then there is no need to think about it. They are not fools and will not do such selfless things. For them  They all had their own plans, and they didn't even react at all to the drastic changes in the Earthly Immortal World caused by Zhu Jiuyin. They were all patient and waiting for the other party to take action. On the contrary, Zhu Jiuyin's matter was temporarily ignored by them.  .

    From the moment Tiandao failed, the relationship between Hongjun Daozu and Tiandao has become abnormal. There is no longer any intention of cooperation between them. What is gained is the competition for interests. The relationship between them has reached an irreconcilable level.  At a point where only one person from both sides can survive, just like Zhu Jiuyin and the God of Destruction, but at this point Tiandao has the upper hand. After all, he has the upper hand because no one knows his identity.  That's the advantage.

    Although Daozu Hongjun really wanted to take advantage of the Heavenly Dao, he could not find the true form of the Heavenly Dao. He was powerless and could only secretly wait for the opportunity and silently accumulate strength. As for the seal of the residual thoughts of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons,  The changes in the earth have become the best opportunity for Taoist Hongjun to test the reaction of Heaven. He wants to see if Heaven can continue to endure.

    It's a pity that Daozu Hongjun's idea was good, but the result was that he was greatly disappointed. Regarding the changes in the earthly and immortal world, Heavenly Dao was not moved at all, as if all this had never happened. This made Hongjun, who is in line with Heavenly Dao,  Jun Daozu couldn't help but gasped in his heart. Such a result was something he had not expected.

    Perhaps many people will think that Tiandao was severely injured in the battle with Zhu Jiuyin and was unable to pay attention to the changes in the earthly immortal world, but in the heart of Hongjun Daozu, he would not do so. If he really thought so, he would not  If he puts it into action, what awaits him will definitely be a disaster!

 Text Chapter 494: Gathering

    Chapter 494: Gathering

    Fortunately, the battle between Zhu Jiuyin and the Destruction God and Demon ended as quickly as it came. Soon the powerful aura subsided, making Houtu Zuwu and the others heave a sigh of relief. Zhu Jiuyin  After solving the final serious problem of destroying the gods and demons, he was not in a hurry to recover from his injuries. For him, the trauma to his mind required time to recuperate, and it could not be completed in a short while. The most important thing is that this  He needs time to digest a harvest. When he fully digests the benefits he got from the God of Destruction, he will truly embark on the road to transcendence.

    For Zhu Jiuyin, the most important thing now is to understand what changes have occurred in the three realms during the period when he is dealing with the gods and demons of destruction. Only by knowing yourself and the enemy can you fight without danger. If you don't even understand the situation in the three realms, you will act rashly.  If he exerts his strength, the consequences will be disastrous. Zhu Jiuyin doesn't want to be careless and cause a big problem for the entire Wu clan. You must know that he has suffered enough from the Destruction of Gods and Demons this time, but he will not let such a thing happen again.  Appeared once on the body of the Witch Clan.

    Although he was exhausted both physically and mentally, Zhu Jiuyin still wanted to meet the Hou Tu Zusha before leaving seclusion to understand the current changes in the three realms, so that he could be aware of the situation and not be ignorant of everything.

    Just when Hou Tuzu Wu and the others were waiting anxiously, the restrictions on Zhu Jiuyin's retreat were opened. When they saw Zhu Jiuyin appearing in front of him with a tired look, Hou Tuzu Wu hurriedly said in his heart: "Second brother  , what happened, why do you look so tired, was there an accident?"

    When I heard Hou Tuzu Wu¡¯s caring words.  Zhu Jiuyin's heart felt warm. Although he was very tired, he was still very happy to have the care of people like Houtu Ancestral Witch and Xuanming Ancestral Witch.  The reason why the Wu Clan can remain so strong in the Three Realms is because of the unity within the Wu Clan.

    Zhu Jiuyin refused to let his affairs affect Hou Tu Zu Wu and the great witches of the Wu clan. He could bear the pressure on his own. There was no need for others to bear this pressure. Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said  : "There is nothing wrong with me. Everything is fine. Although I am a little tired, I will recover as long as I rest for a while. Are there any major changes in the Three Realms during my period of seclusion?"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, Houtu Ancestral Witch, Xuanming Ancestral Witch and other ancestral witches breathed a sigh of relief. For them, Zhu Jiuyin was the backbone of the witch clan.  As long as Zhu Jiuyin is fine, the Witch Clan will not be in great danger.

    Since Zhu Jiuyin practiced in seclusion, Houtu Ancestral Witch and Xuanming Ancestral Witch have devoted all their energy to Zhu Jiuyin, and there is still time to observe the changes in the listening of the three realms.  So he shook his head and said: "Second brother, everyone has been worried about your safety, and no one has the time to pay attention to the changes in the Three Realms!"

    As soon as Hou Tuzu Wu said these words, Zhu Jiuyin sighed secretly in his heart. Although he had expected such a situation, he was still frightened when he heard it again. His own safety was in danger.  Although it is important, the changes in the Three Realms must be paid more attention to. If you do not pay attention to the changes in the Three Realms.  This is not a good thing for the Wu clan.

    However, Zhu Jiuyin could not say anything more at this time. After all, Hou Tuzu Wu and the others were concerned about their own safety.  I couldn't ruin their good intentions, so I said: "Sister Houtu, go and inform Gonggong to go to the underworld. In the underworld, you have to preside over the major events of the Six Paths of Reincarnation. You don't know the changes in the three realms. It's natural. Gonggong  There should be some understanding there, after all, he is in Nanzhan Province and knows more about the changes in the Three Realms than you do!"

    Hearing Zhu Jiuyin's words, Hou Tuzu Wu nodded. Although she had many questions in her heart, she was not in a hurry to ask Zhu Jiuyin. She believed that as long as she could tell Zhu Jiuyin  I will definitely not hide it. If I don¡¯t tell myself now, it¡¯s not the right time, so I don¡¯t have to keep asking.

    The ancestral witch Houtu had achieved the existence of a saint and had restored her true form. It was very simple for her to find the ancestral witch Gonggong. She quickly told the ancestral witch Gonggong about Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s release from seclusion.  Before Hou Tuzu Wu could tell Zhu Jiuyin that he wanted to see him, Gonggong Zuwu quickly told Hou Tuzu Wu that he was coming.

    When he heard the words of Gonggong Ancestral Witch, Houtu Ancestral Witch couldn't help but tremble in his heart. Previously, Zhu Jiuyin asked about the changes in the Three Realms as soon as he came out of seclusion, but now he has not said that his second brother wants to see him.  Regarding the matter of Gonggong Ancestral Witch, Gonggong Ancestral Witch has to come to see his brother in a hurry. There is definitely something big involved.

    Just when Houtu Zuwu was wondering about this matter, Gonggong Zuwu quickly appeared in the underworld. His arrival so quickly made Houtu Zuwu worried, but she didn't  Be clear about what's going on.

    Of course, it will not be difficult for the Tuzu Witch to figure out what happened in the Three Realms in the future.?But now she didn't need to do that. She believed that Gonggong Zuwu would definitely give her a satisfactory answer, so why should she bother to do the unnecessary things? So she soon returned to her previous mood.  .

    When the ancestral wizard Gonggong appeared, Xue did not sit down and said loudly: "Second brother, it's not good, a huge thing happened in the three realms this time. Countless innate spiritual treasures are mourning. Now the entire three realms are  It¡¯s chaos!¡±

    As soon as Gonggong Zuwu said these words, everyone present couldn't help but be startled. For them, they really didn't notice it. Naturally, they were a little surprised, but their situation fell into the hands of Gonggong Zuwu.  In his eyes, he thought that the other party had known about it for a long time. After all, this matter caused a big fuss in the Three Realms, so he touched his head and said, "I'm sorry, you should have known about such a big thing a long time ago!"

    Houtu Zuwu shook his head and said: "We don't know anything. What is going on? Please tell me quickly!"

    Houtu Zuwu didn¡¯t know what was going on, but Zhu Jiuyin understood the reason. He believed that this incident was definitely caused by integrating the several treasures into the destruction treasure when he integrated all the inheritances.

    Before Zhu Jiuyin could speak, the Gonggong ancestral wizard said in surprise: "No way, you don't even know that such a big thing has happened in the Three Realms. Is there no change in the underworld?"  Well, aren¡¯t the innate spiritual treasures and treasures in your hands wailing?¡±

    When they heard the words of Gonggong Ancestral Witch, Houtu Ancestral Witch and others couldn't help but smile bitterly. Ever since Zhu Jiuyin retreated, they had exuded endless momentum, shaking the entire underworld. They were all trying their best to protect the earth.  The government was not affected by it and there was still time to care about other things, so he shook his head.

    When he saw the reactions of Hou Tu Zu Wu and the others, Gong Gong Zu Wu could not help but be a little dumbfounded. He really did not expect that this result would hit him deeply and make him depressed, with a depressed look on his face.

    Zhu Jiuyin smiled calmly and said: "Gonggong, there is no need to make a fuss about the innate spiritual treasure. If there is no accident, it is because of me. I think the reason why Sister Houtu and the others don't know anything about the situation must be because I am in retreat."  The powerful aura exuding from time to time makes them unable to pay attention to external things!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, Gonggong Ancestral Witch couldn't help being dumbfounded and said in surprise: "No way, second brother, you did all this. How did you do such a big thing? Now the entire Three Realms  Everyone is going crazy about this!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin said calmly: "That was me refining the treasure of destruction. I completely integrated the 'Qiankun Ding', 'Four Swords of Zhuxian' and the 'Wheel of Time' into the treasure of destruction. There are no such treasures in the Three Realms anymore."  There are a lot of treasures, and some of them are just destruction treasures, and the screams of the innate spiritual treasures are because they feel threatened by the disappearance of these treasures!"

    After hearing Zhu Jiuyin's answer, Hou Tu Zu Wu, Xuan Ming Zu Wu and others suddenly realized. Hou Tu Zu Wu said: "It turns out that the second brother looks so tired. You will be so tired when you are in seclusion."  Coercion appears in the underworld, all because the second brother is refining the treasure of destruction!"

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "No, this matter is not as simple as you think. Let me put my affairs aside for now and talk about it later. Gonggong, please continue to tell me if there are any other people in the Three Realms."  Things happened, whether it was the saints, the way of heaven, or Hongjun, did he make any new moves?"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin finished speaking, Gonggong Ancestral Witch, Houtu Ancestral Witch and Xuanming Ancestral Witch couldn't help but be startled. They didn't understand what happened to make their brother so cautious. But among the three realms, except for that incident  Apart from the incident, he really didn't find any other changes, so he shook his head and said: "Second brother, all the saints are still the same. Everyone is putting their energy into Tang Sanzang. Since the last time Tang Sanzang was lost,  After losing an arm, the entire Three Realms have gone crazy, and the demon tribe is even more so. Tang Sanzang is really being targeted. There are demon tribes who want to eat his flesh and drink his blood. Zhunti and Jieyin are now  It¡¯s almost driving me crazy, the West is going on a killing spree, and many demon clans have fallen in Xiniu Hezhou!¡±

    Regarding the current situation of the West, the Gonggong Ancestral Witch rejoices in the misfortune. He is even more happy that people from the demon clan continue to fall into the hands of the West. After all, the two clans of lich and witches will not stop dying, and the more the demon clan dies, the more they die.  The better for the Witch Clan. Everyone hopes that the Monster Clan can fight to the death with the West. It is best if both sides suffer, then the Witch Clan will be less of a threat. However, such thoughts can only be thought about. No one can  Understand that it is impossible to happen, neither Zhunti nor Nuwa Empress will let them get their way.

 Text Chapter 495: The Tribulation of the End of Dharma

    Chapter 495: The Tribulation of the End of Dharma

    This is not the answer Zhu Jiuyin wants to hear. For Zhu Jiuyin, he does not want to know that there is a conflict between the demon clan and the West.  At this time, this situation is doomed, and there will be no change. No matter how fierce the fight between them is, it is natural. As for both sides losing, whether it is Nuwa or the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin, they will not  I know how to do it.

    Although the Nuwa Empress and the Sanqing are now standing together, the Nuwa Empress will never gamble with the foundation of the Monster Clan, because she can't afford the gamble. If the Monster Clan really wants to fight with the West, both sides will lose, then she has no qualifications.  Now they are on an equal footing with Sanqing. This shiji¨¨ is all based on strength. If the Yao clan doesn't have enough strength, then how can Sanqing distribute the benefits to them? Sanqing will not do such stupid things.  "Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!"

    The same is true in the West. Although there are many people from the demon clan who rushed to Hezhou, Xiniu without fear of death for Tang Sanzang to prevent the spread of Buddhism to the east, but these people were not sent by Nuwa, but by Empress Nuwa.  It was their own volition. The biggest reason was that Kunpeng was deliberately causing trouble behind the scenes. He wanted to let Xiang Xiang have a bloody fight with the demon clan, and then give Kunpeng the opportunity to unify the demon clan. The two saints Zhunti and Jieyin were not fools, and they would not do it.  Something like this comes.

    Although the demon clan is very disunited and has many small interests, as long as the Nuwa Empress directly declares that she wants to fight to the death with the West, the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin will not do anything. Those who were killed by the West  All the monsters are just little monsters with mediocre backgrounds.  The two great demons Zhunti and Jieyin, who had real backgrounds, did not dare to kill them easily. That would only make things get out of hand, as long as they were still crazy.  Then such a decision would not have been made.

    It can be said that whether it is the Nuwa Empress or the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin, they all have their own bottom line, and they will not touch each other's bottom line easily. The demon clan has killed many people, but the Nuwa Empress said  To put it bluntly, on the contrary, he held tightly in his hands those Demon Saints who had survived the Lich War.  Don't let them make the slightest move, lest the conflict between the two parties intensify, let alone the Second Saint of the West.  Both sides have always maintained a tacit understanding, and everyone is forcing the two sides to avoid causing the greatest conflict.

    Of course, the Sanqing Dynasty is not idle either. They have also sent their disciples to the west to cause some trouble for the Second Sage of the West.  But everyone has their own bottom line.  Although this matter was a matter of turmoil, it got out of hand.

    No one can become a saint, and no one can be a fool. Everyone knows that the spread of Buddhism to the East this time has already gone bad. It has become a pawn in the battle between Hongjun Daozu and the way of heaven. No one wants to be treated as a pawn, but they can't  Shime didn't do anything, so he could only maintain a tacit understanding and let things become like this.

    Zhu Jiuyin was very surprised by the tacit understanding of the saints.  He didn't believe that the saints would notice that Ziji had completed his final transformation, and he didn't believe that the seal of the immortal world would change when Ziji killed and destroyed the gods and demons.  As for the saints, Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu, they all failed to make the slightest move. The more this happened, the more it showed that the matter had become out of control, and everything was out of control.

    Even though everyone is sticking to their own bottom line, Zhu Jiuyin doesn't think they really have to persevere until the end. No one can endure the bijing fight, and everyone maintains a tacit understanding with each other and doesn't kill in pain, n¨¤me everything  They are all under control, but they have forgotten that Kunpeng and other new gods and demons have been eyeing the Three Realms for a long time. They don't know how to behave, and if Satan succeeds once, it is a big deal for others.  Great excitement, you say that people die for money and birds die for food. When everyone succeeds, everyone will take it into consideration and dare not take the risk. But as long as one person succeeds, no matter what happens in this matter  How dangerous, but under the absolute temptation of profit, countless people will rush to stop and will not give up until they achieve their goal.

    As long as people are greedy, things will naturally get into trouble and everything will change. Even if the saints intend to maintain a tacit understanding, it will be difficult to achieve it in the end. There is still one party among the bijing shiji¨¨ who is not  There are people who respect the rules, and there are chess players like Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu. All of these will force them to conflict.

    After hearing the words of the ancestral witch Gonggong, Zhu Jiuyin pondered for a moment and said: "Gonggong, you should start arranging manpower now to shrink the tribesmen below the great witch in Nanzhan Prefecture!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, the face of the Gonggong ancestral wizard couldn't help but change color, and he said anxiously: "Second brother, this is for shime. Could it be that you want to give up the southern state?"

    &nbsp; Zhu Jiuyin nodded and said: "The situation is unpredictable now, and the war is about to break out. Although everyone is keeping tolerant, there are some things that cannot be solved by just being patient. The human race has undergone drastic changes.  Out of the control of the saints, and also out of the control of the Human Emperor and the Human Ancestor. Although we are unwilling to admit that the human race is the protagonist of the Three Realms, this is the fact. As the protagonist of the Three Realms, the human race has yijing abandoned their ancestors and separated from the human race.  With the control of the Holy Spirit, everything has changed. Although the spiritual energy of heaven and earth dissipates very slowly, it has the potential to cause immeasurable calamities. No one dares to guarantee that Kunpeng and the others will break through the barriers of the three realms and allow gods and demons to appear.  In the Three Realms, when the two parties merge, something may happen, and we have to prepare in advance!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin finished speaking, a hint of helplessness flashed across Hou Tu Zu Wu's face. Although Hou Tu Zu Wu was said to be a saint and mastered the six paths of reincarnation, she did not know Zhu Jiu Yin's arrangement.  Wrong, with the human race losing control, the entire world has changed. She is not sure whether this is a precursor to immeasurable calamity. However, it is better to be careful and make preparations early than to be at a loss when the time comes, and  Zhu Jiuyin's making such an arrangement also gave Houtu Zuwu an idea, thinking that Zhu Jiuyin must have selfish intentions in doing so.

    ? Just listen.  Hou Tu Zuwu said: "Second brother, does your arrangement mean that there is a new change in Xiao Qian Shiji¨¨yijing?"

    Zhu Jiuyin nodded and said: "This is exactly what I want to tell you. Although it is a bit dangerous to retreat for brother to recuperate this time, I got a great opportunity. My kingdom of heaven has undergone earth-shaking changes. Even if  Even if the Three Realms are destroyed, we don¡¯t have to worry!¡±

    Although Zhu Jiuyin spoke very plainly, Houtu Ancestral Witch, Xuanming Ancestral Witch and Gonggong Ancestral Witch all heard Zhu Jiuyin's confident tone from these words. Based on their understanding of Zhu Jiuyin,  , if Zhu Jiuyin was 100% sure, he would not say such a thing.  Since Zhu Jiuyin said this, they naturally no longer have any worries.

    To be honest, although Zhu Jiuyin and Tiandao won the final victory in the last battle.  This greatly boosted the morale of the Wu clan, but for the three Ancestral Witches Houtu, Xuanming and Gonggong, they were under tremendous pressure. Bijing was no small matter.  You must know that the Witch Clan has enemies all over the world in the Three Realms.  And what happened this time has made many people wary of the Wu Clan. If someone takes the opportunity to attack the Wu Clan, the pressure on them will be small, and it will not give them any peace of mind. However, there is only one opponent. This is  It's not a simple matter. The more this happens, the more worried they become. They are worried that the other party will not take action.  With one move, he will definitely take down the Witch Clan with a sweeping force of thousands of armies.

    ??Whether it is the Houtu ancestral shaman or the Gonggong ancestral shaman.  They are all very excited. If they want to fight the entire Three Realms with the power of the Witch Clan, it will definitely be life or death, so they have to bear the huge pressure.

    But now it's finally good. After Zhu Jiuyin's words, they no longer have to worry about all this. For them, as long as n¨¦nggou guarantees the hope of the race, then they no longer care about Ziji's life or death.  .

    Under the situation where Zhu Jiuyin is still in conflict with his own cultivation, even the heavenly law cannot kill Zhu Jiuyin, and now that Zhu Jiuyin has greatly improved his cultivation and has become a chaotic god and demon who truly controls the law of destruction, even if Zhu Jiuyin  He is no match for the Dao of Heaven and Taoist Hongjun, but it is not difficult for him to protect himself as he has greatly improved his cultivation.

    Zhu Jiuyin's Divine Kingdom is dependent on his own existence. As long as Zhu Jiuyin does not die, the Divine Kingdom will not be affected. With this Divine Kingdom, the Witch Clan will naturally be able to control it.  Without worries, you can fight to the death with anyone.

    Houtu Ancestral Witch and Gonggong Ancestral Witch did not know that Zhu Jiuyin's Kingdom of God had undergone amazing changes now, after gaining the original power of the Chaos Gods and Demons.  Zhu Jiuyin's Kingdom of God no longer has to worry about lack of vitality. With the support of the entire Chaos Kingdom behind it, Zhu Jiuyin's Kingdom of God can fully meet the requirements of protecting all living beings, let alone just moving to the southern state.  Even if the number of witch clans among them is doubled, it will not have the slightest impact on Zhu Jiuyin's ability.

    Zhu Jiuyin made such a decision to abandon Nanzhan Buzhou. If this decision spread, it would cause a big sensation. I don¡¯t know how many people would secretly curse Zhu Jiuyin as a fool, but for Zhu Jiuyin  To say that this is not a shime at all, although Nanzhan Buzhou is good, it is nothing compared to his kingdom of heaven.

    When he saw that everyone was opposed to it, Zhu Jiuyin said in a deep voice: "Since everyone is opposed to this matter, let's make a decision and do it as soon as possible. When I show up again next time,  That will also be the moment when our witch clan will completely fight against the immortals of the three realms.?It¡¯s time for the Wu clan to take back our dignity!  "

    Madman, Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words are really crazy. If these words spread out, the entire three realms will be shaken. Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words set the stage for a decisive battle. How can such a result be possible?  Don't let the immortals in the Three Realms go crazy. Once the Wu Clan is completely released, it will mean that the war in the Three Realms will completely kick off. No one can stop it. With the flames of war, the entire Three Realms will be in chaos, and all the demons and monsters will jump into chaos.  Come out, a catastrophe is inevitable.

    The catastrophe of the end of the law, for Hou Tu Zuwu and the others, they didn't know that this catastrophe would be shimmy, but when Zhu Jiuyin obtained everything that destroyed the gods and demons, he had a hint of enlightenment in his heart.  , this calamity is the beginning of countless calamities, and it is the calamity of the end of the Dharma that the immortals in the three realms fear most.

    What is the calamity of the end of the Dharma? It is a great calamity that will affect all cultivators. No one can escape the influence of this calamity of the end of the Dharma. The vitality of the entire three realms of heaven and earth will disappear. Under the deprivation of the vitality of the heaven and the earth, all heavenly beings will  They will all suffer the calamity of the five declines of heaven and man, which will destroy the entire monastic world. Most people will die, leaving only a small number of people who can barely survive by relying on Xiaoqian Shiji¨¨ or the Cave Heaven Paradise.

    The Tribulation of the End of Dharma is a shocking upheaval for the entire three realms, but it is a great good thing for those mortals. With the emergence of the Tribulation of the End of Dharma, the entire mortal world has just been able to get rid of the influence of the aloof saints.  Only then did n¨¦nggou truly take charge of himself.

    The protagonist of the Tribulation of the End of the Law is still the human race. Although Zhu Jiuyin is shouting that he wants to take back everything that belongs to the Wu Tribe, he still has this idea in his heart. For him, this battle is just the beginning of countless calamities.  , although the calamity of the End of Dharma is extremely dangerous, it is not a big deal to the saints. As long as they are willing, they have the strength to protect themselves. Bijing, they all have Ziji's dojo and the small thousand shiji¨¨ opened by Ziji.  It is not difficult to protect Ziji's disciples.

    The most important thing about the Tribulation of the Ending of Dharma is not to escape from the world, nor to hide and wait for the end of the Tribulation. The emergence of the Tribulation of the Ending of Dharma is a great opportunity for all saints or other people, because when the Tribulation of the Ending of Dharma fully begins  After that, the power that sealed the three thousand chaos gods and demons will disappear, and the remnants of the three thousand chaos gods and demons will be a feast. If someone can get the inheritance of these three thousand chaos gods and demons, it will be a huge event.  Opportunity and n¨¦nggou gave him the strength to face countless calamities.

    Taoist Hongjun once said that all saints are ants. That is because saints can avoid countless calamities and do not have to worry about death. But that is just a joke. Although saints are very strong, no matter how strong they are, they still cannot have the three thousand people they used to have.  Chaos gods and demons are powerful, even chaos gods and demons can fall, and saints are worthy of it. If you want to survive countless calamities, it is not something that saints can do, everything must rely on strength.

    Where does the strength come from? The three thousand avenues naturally come from the three thousand chaotic gods and demons, and the opportunity is this catastrophe of the end of the law that is about to completely begin!  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 496: The Beginning and End of the Tribulation

    Chapter 496: The Beginning and End of the Tribulation

    Zhu Jiuyin's words made the blood of the Gonggong ancestral witch boil. In the last battle in heaven, the witch clan showed its majesty and momentum, allowing the witch clan to once again find the feeling of galloping across the ancient world.  , it¡¯s a pity that this pleasure came and went quickly. Forced by the situation, they had to stop. Then Tiandao played another insidious plan. Although the Wu Clan escaped, they still had a little bit of trouble with the Wu Clan.  This time, Zhu Jiuyin made such a roar again. How could he not make Gonggong Zuwu's blood boil.

    Gonggong Ancestral Witch was very happy, but Houtu Ancestral Witch had a lot of considerations. She took a deep breath to suppress the excitement in her heart, and said: "Second brother, under this situation, we really have to  Do you want to be the first person? You must know that if the spiritual energy of the world collapses, there will definitely be immeasurable catastrophes. Why don¡¯t we rest and recuperate to prevent immeasurable catastrophes!¡±

    As soon as Hou Tu Zu Wu said this, Gong Gong Zu Wu was startled, but in an instant he lost his previous excitement. He also agreed very much with Hou Tu Zu Wu's statement, although he really wanted to see Wu  The clan once again stood at the pinnacle of the Three Realms, but compared to the survival of the Wu clan, he was still willing to preserve his strength.

    I saw the Gonggong ancestral witch let out a long sigh and said: "Second brother, why don't we stop being like that? Although it is important to regain the dignity of our witch clan, but compared to the survival of the race, I think dignity is not a big deal."  It¡¯s nothing, if we could understand this clearly back then, then Big Brother and the others wouldn¡¯t have died!¡±

    As soon as Gonggong Zuwu finished these words, his face showed great sadness.  The Lich War back then could not be solved just by the Witch Clan wanting to give in. Even if they gave in, they would not be able to change the outcome, and would even have to pay a heavier price.

    When I saw Gonggong Zuwu and Houtu Zuwu, they didn¡¯t want to be the first to show off.  Zhu Jiuyin sighed secretly. He understood why Gonggong Ancestral Witch and Hou Tu Ancestral Witch had such thoughts. It was because they were sad about the Lich War. After all, the twelve Ancestral Witches lost three of them at once.  Secondly, the great witch suffered heavy casualties, so it was no wonder that they were still frightened, but Zhu Jiuyin had completely different ideas from theirs.

    Zhu Jiuyin took a deep breath and said: "Sister Houtu, you are all wrong, and it is a big mistake. People who are good will be bullied by others. If a horse is good and is ridden by others, everything in this world will happen.  Respect is based on strength. If you don't have strength, you won't get the respect of others. Even if you have strength but don't have enough domineering power, you will still be criticized. Although our witch clan suffered heavy losses in the war between the lich and the demon clan, it also gave the demon clan a heavy blow.  The battle has plummeted, and we no longer have the ability to fight head-on with us. Moreover, the Lich War was not as simple as everyone thought. Everything was calculated by Tiandao and Hongjun. This time the catastrophe has begun again, and the Three Realms  All living beings are in catastrophe, and our witch clan is no exception. If you want to survive the catastrophe, your only choice is to join the world and kill!"

    When I heard Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words.  Houtu Zuwu still hesitated, and she said: "But, don't we have a world to help us? Even if a catastrophe occurs, we can retreat to the Small Thousand Worlds to protect ourselves!"

    These words of Hou Tu Zu Wu made Zhu Jiuyin shake his head, and he was very disappointed with Hou Tu Zu Wu's appearance. He sighed: "Sister Hou Tu, although I know that you are kind-hearted, but you want to  Understand that kindness is useless in the great catastrophe. Everything must be fought with force. The more you give in, the more arrogant the other party will be. On the contrary, the price paid is greater. Why was the Jiejiao taught by Chanjiao in the first place?  They were almost unable to fight back. The reason was simply because they were too self-righteous. They always thought that as long as they stayed in seclusion, nothing would happen. But what happened? In the end, they had to rely on killing to force Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun.  We have to fight head-on to end the calamity. If we choose to give in, we may fall into Tiandao and Hongjun¡¯s plans. When they fully grasp the situation, do you think they will let us go?"

    Without waiting for Hou Tu Zu Wu to answer, Zhu Jiuyin said: "No, our Wu clan has become a thorn in the side and flesh of Tiandao and Hongjun since the day we were born. They will not let anyone go."  The opportunity to eliminate our Wu Clan, because our Wu Clan has enough strength to threaten their interests, and they will do anything for the sake of profit. Weak concessions will only make them more arrogant. We, the Wu Clan, want to survive.  , we can only go forward bravely and use killing to tell all living beings in the three realms what will happen to those who dare to be our enemies!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's words caused Gonggong Zuwu to change his mind in an instant and said loudly: "Second brother's words are reasonable. I didn't think carefully before. I agree with what he said. Now that the catastrophe is over  Why should we retreat in the first place? Our witch clan inherits the bloodline of Father God Pangu, so we will have nothing to fear!"

    After seeing that Gonggong Zuwu changed his mind, Houtu Zuwu sighed, and she also understood that she?Can't change Zhu Jiuyin's decision to go with Gonggong Ancestral Witch, and she knows the character of the Wu clan better. Among the entire Wu clan, only the Wu clan of the Earth tribe is relatively peaceful, while other Wu clan tribes are very warlike. Let them  It would be too difficult to give in.

    Houtuzu Wu sighed and said: "Second brother, you said that the great tribulation has begun again. I don't know what this tribulation is, who is the target of the tribulation, and who is the person who should be robbed?"

    As soon as Hou Tu Zu Wu said this, Zhu Jiuyin breathed a sigh of relief. This meant that Hou Tu Zu Wu no longer opposed his decision. This was a good thing. He didn't have to worry about the instability within the Wu clan.  , Zhu Jiuyin said calmly: "The spiritual energy of heaven and earth dissipated, and all living beings in the three realms were affected. Naturally, all living beings are among them. This calamity is the precursor of countless calamities, and should be regarded as the calamity of the end of the Dharma. The entire practice of the three realms  Everyone will be tested by great catastrophes and survive the five catastrophes of human decline!"

    When he heard Zhu Jiuyin's words, Houtu Zuwu was shocked and shouted: "What, all living beings in the three realms are in tribulation, and all practitioners will be tested by catastrophe. Since then,  How many people will perish in this calamity!"

    Zhu Jiu said in a gloomy voice: "The life and death of others has nothing to do with us. As for our witch clan, I have already made arrangements. Before the great catastrophe, all the clan members under the great witch will evacuate to my world of the Kingdom of God.  We no longer have any worries, and can deal with this catastrophe with all our strength. Killing him will turn the world upside down and settle all the grievances at once. The five declines of heaven and man are very scary to others, but to us, the Witch Clan, that's nothing  It doesn¡¯t matter, we have a strong body and are not afraid of anything!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin's words spoke to the heart of Gonggong Zuwu. Killing someone would turn the world upside down. This was what he had wanted for a long time, but he had never had the chance to realize it. Now that he finally had such an opportunity, he naturally didn't want to  will object.

    Among the witch clan, only Hou Tuzu Wu is kind and would worry about the safety of the sentient beings in the three realms. However, other people do not take the sentient beings in the three realms seriously. In their view, these people are just followers.  Feng Dao, and the human race is a good example that can explain everything, so no one thinks there is anything wrong with Zhu Jiuyin's words.

    Hou Tu Zu Wu sighed: "Second brother, what we have to face is the pressure from the entire three realms. If they unite together, the losses for our Wu clan will be staggering!"

    Zhu Jiuyin said calmly: "No, they will not unite, nor can they unite, because they cannot do this in the face of absolute interests. What's more, don't forget that there are people like Kunpeng who are watching in secret. This  Once the Tribulation of the End of Law, all the places in the Three Realms that sealed the residual thoughts of the Chaos Gods and Demons will disappear as the spiritual energy dissipates. The residual thoughts of the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons will be reborn, and the entire Three Realms and even the world of gods and demons will respond.  A catastrophe, of course, this is also an opportunity. Three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons are born. Those who can subdue will take their place and become the new Gods and Demons. Those who fail will be taken away by the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons and reborn again!  "

    Zhu Jiuyin's words once again shocked Houtu Zuwu and others. They really didn't expect that such a thing would happen. Three thousand chaotic gods and demons escaped from trouble. What a catastrophe it would be. The entire three realms would be in a state of chaos.  In the bloody storm, countless people will die in this catastrophe of the end of the law.

    The Tribulation of the End of Dharma is said to be a catastrophe, but it is also an opportunity. It depends on whether you can grasp it. Three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons is such a terrifying number. No one can be calm. Naturally, the Wu Clan cannot let go of such a great opportunity.

    Gonggong Ancestral Witch said loudly: "Second brother, tell us what we should do. We will obey your arrangements in everything, and we must plunder the greatest benefits in this catastrophe of the end of the law!"

    The words of Gonggong Ancestral Witch made Zhu Jiuyin nod his head. What was the purpose of his saying so much? It was to arouse everyone's blood and gather the strength of the entire witch clan to seize the boundless benefits. Although there was still time,  It was a bit early, but it did not prevent Zhu Jiuyin from making arrangements in advance. After all, this battle was related to the life and death of the Wu clan.

    Houtu Zuwu also nodded and said: "Second brother, we will obey your arrangements in everything."

    Hou Tuzu Wu's statement is the consensus of everyone in the Wu clan, and there is no longer any resistance. You can't blame Zhu Jiuyin for being so cautious. Zhu Jiuyin also wants to ignore everything and kill everyone, but he can't do this.  Because he represents not only himself, but the entire Wu clan, for the sake of the race, Zhu Jiuyin must arrange everything. Of course, Zhu Jiuyin also has selfish motives, and does not want the inheritance of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons to fall to the Zhu Jiuyin.  Saint's hands pose a powerful threat to him. Relatively speaking, it is safest only to have it in his own hands.

 Text Chapter 497: Ticket to Infinite Tribulation

    Chapter 497: Ticket to Infinite Tribulation

    Arrangements, Zhu Jiuyin has arranged everything. What worries him most is the survival of the Wu clan. Since he killed the destruction gods and demons among the three thousand chaos gods and demons, and obtained the complete inheritance of the chaos gods and demons,  Zhu Jiuyin also understood how big a deal it was to have a powerful force. If the Destruction Gods and Demons could gather a powerful force and win over most of the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons, how could they have fallen behind?  The end of his body was clearly his lack of strength. If he could become the true overlord among the three thousand chaos gods and demons, and could unite the three thousand chaos gods and demons, then the great avenue would have to retreat, and the Great God Pangu would open up.  What does the sky mean? Although Pangu is very powerful, the combined power of three thousand chaotic gods and demons will surpass everything.

    It's a pity that the God of Destruction failed to do all this, so he died. Zhu Jiuyin didn't want to make the same mistake. How could he not manage it well when he had such a powerful force as the Wu Clan? Zhu Jiuyin was not the God of Destruction.  , he is not worried that Dao Dao will attack him directly. After all, although he controls destruction, he has strong self-control ability. However, Zhu Jiuyin cannot put his life on the kindness of others. He has his own plan.  Zhu Jiuyin will not let go of the inheritance of three thousand chaos gods and demons. He will plunder these inheritances fiercely and let the Witch Clan take a large part.

    Zhu Jiuyin took a deep breath and said: "Although the calamity of the end of law is dangerous, it is not terrible. What is truly terrible is the immeasurable calamity, which is the unification of heaven and earth. The calamity of returning to chaos, but when will the immeasurable calamity  No one knows how to start it. I am just telling you now in the hope that you can understand it in advance. Don¡¯t think that your own cultivation is so great. In the face of immeasurable tribulations, your cultivation is not worth mentioning. At the end of the Dharma  After the tribulation, whether it is the person who plundered the inheritance of the Chaos Gods and Demons, or the Chaos Gods and Demons who took their bodies and were reborn, they will all have a battle of life and death in the final immeasurable tribulation. I hope you can never forget to practice, so that you can  Survived from countless calamities!¡±

    After getting all the inheritance of destroying gods and demons.  Zhu Jiuyin has a great understanding of the entire world. Pangu opened the sky for one calamity, and that calamity was an immeasurable calamity.  Three thousand chaotic gods and demons died, Pangu died, and this time after the catastrophe of the end of law, three thousand chaotic gods and demons escaped with residual thoughts.  That is another immeasurable calamity.  Only by being able to transcend everything from immeasurable tribulations can we achieve supreme freedom, and only then can we truly live forever and be on par with the great road. The inheritance of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons is the most basic condition, or it is the inheritance of Pangu, because they  Only then did we have the foundation to truly transcend everything. As for the Tao taught by Taoist Hongjun, it was just a small Tao. It was impossible to transcend everything.

    Zhu Jiuyin's words exploded in everyone's hearts like thunder. No one realized that everything was so dangerous.  However, no one is afraid. For the Wu Clan, they are not afraid of anything in the world.

    After hearing what Zhu Jiuyin said, Gonggong Zuwu said loudly: "Second brother, you have repeatedly mentioned the remnants of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons. Isn't this of great benefit?"

    Zhu Jiuyin glanced at Gonggong Ancestral Witch with some surprise and said: "Okay, very good, Gonggong, I didn't expect you to have such a vision. The remnants of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons will be one of those involved in the immeasurable calamity."  Pass, if you don't get the inheritance of three thousand chaotic gods and demons, you are not qualified to participate in the immeasurable tribulations, but that is only for ordinary people, not for us ancestral witches, because we inherit the father god  His bloodline is qualified to participate in immeasurable calamities!"

    Although immeasurable tribulations are terrifying, great horrors come with great opportunities. Being able to pass the test of immeasurable tribulations is a huge opportunity, and it is a great temptation for anyone.

    Zhu Jiuyin even suspected that Tian Dao was one of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons. Otherwise, he would not be so forbearing and could not hide himself from others, and all he did was just for the sake of success.  Transcendence in immeasurable calamities.

    However, this is just Zhu Jiuyin's conjecture. Even Zhu Jiuyin himself will not really take it seriously, because Zhu Jiuyin, who has suffered from the destruction of gods and demons, will not take anything seriously.  Don¡¯t draw conclusions lightly to avoid letting your subjective consciousness harm you again.

    For the immeasurable calamity, the calamity of the end of the law that is about to begin is just a qualifying match. Whether you can get the tickets depends on the abilities of the immortals in the three realms. If you can't even get the tickets,  , then it is natural to perish in immeasurable tribulations. If you have no ability, you deserve to die. You cannot blame others. Who made this world so cruel.

    Zhu Jiuyin looked at the people who were still in shock, and then said: "Sister Houtu, Gonggong, Xuanming, you should refine these three runes first. These are the runes for entering the world of our divine kingdom.  , if something irresistible happens during my period of retreat, you can give up everything and open a channel to letPeople enter my divine world, but you should not do so unless you have to, because after opening a passage, this rune will be completely destroyed, and Brother Wei only has three runes!  "

    It's not that Zhu Jiuyin doesn't want to refine a few more runes, but that such runes require a huge amount of vitality to rely on. Although Zhu Jiuyin has the chaotic world to rely on, it is very difficult to refine a few more runes, let alone  He had limited time and no energy to refine it. If he wasn't worried about accidents, he wouldn't have these three runes!

    When hearing Zhu Jiuyin's words, Hou Tuzu Witch was overjoyed. With these three runes, the Witch Clan no longer had any worries. This was a great joy, but after being happy, he sighed again.  , she quickly asked: "Second brother, this rune is a one-time rune. It will disappear after it is turned on?"

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "If the three of you use it alone, it will not disappear, but if you open a passage, it will disappear completely. Each rune uses a huge amount of energy accumulation, so don't use it lightly.  The current world of the Kingdom of God has not yet completely stabilized, so don¡¯t go there at will until the critical moment to avoid accidents!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin also didn't understand a lot about the changes in the world of his divine kingdom. After all, too many things had happened before, and he didn't have time to understand it. He himself didn't fully grasp this world, so naturally he didn't want Gonggong to understand it.  They took risks, so they were warned like this to make them more vigilant.

    How could the wisdom of Tuzu Wu and others not understand all this in the future? From Zhu Jiuyin's complexion, we can know that Zhu Jiuyin's current situation is not very good. Although Zhu Jiuyin did not explicitly say what happened in his retreat, but  They were not fools, and naturally knew that there must be great dangers. Otherwise, Zhu Jiuyin would not have left them such a way to save their lives.

    The three ancestral witches said in unison: "Second brother, we know what to do and we won't let you down!"

    Zhu Jiuyin waved his hand and said: "You don't need to be too nervous. This is just in case. Take these innate spiritual fruits and let the elites in the clan refine their strength and be safer!"

    While talking, Zhu Jiuyin took out a lot of innate spiritual fruits. When they saw Zhu Jiuyin taking out so many innate spiritual fruits, Hou Tu Zuwu and the others' eyes were straightened. They had never looked at it before.  Seeing so many innate spiritual fruits, and they were all fruits produced by innate spiritual roots, they were shocked by just the number of ginseng fruits.

    Zhu Jiuyin didn't have time to say anything. After all, his situation was not very good now. After handing the spirit fruit to the hands of Gonggong Ancestral Witch, Houtu Ancestral Witch and Xuanming Ancestral Witch, Zhu Jiuyin  Yin immediately went into seclusion again. It really came and went in a hurry, and the time was very tight.

    As for the arrangements for the Wu clan, there is no need to say more about what Zhu Jiuyin is. There is no need to say anything more. Zhu Jiuyin has already said everything that can be said. As for other things, Zhu Jiuyin does not need to say anything more.  , everything needs to wait for him to recover before talking. If you talk too much, it will only be a waste of words and will not have any effect.

    Although Gonggong Ancestral Witch had some understanding of the actions of the Saints of the Three Realms, he had forgotten one thing and did not pay attention to the actions of quasi-sages such as Zhen Yuanzi, Minghe Patriarch, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother.  He didn't care about them in his eyes.

    When Zhu Jiuyin caused the shock in the Three Realms, except for Zhen Yuanzi who had not taken any action, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother invited Ancestor Minghe again. Unfortunately, Ancestor Minghe rejected their invitation this time. The reason is very simple.  Ancestor Minghe no longer needs to cooperate with the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, because he already has a dependent. Due to the outbreak of Zhu Jiuyin in the blood sea, the power of the seal has been greatly weakened. Ancestor Minghe thinks that he can do it alone.  If this seal is broken, why cooperate with the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother to share the benefits with others.

    If people are not for themselves, the heaven and earth will be destroyed. Patriarch Minghe naturally does not want to share such huge benefits with others. Of course, the reason why he made such a choice is thanks to Daozu Hongjun. After all, Daozu Hongjun said that  Compensation gave Patriarch Styx the confidence to not worry about the saints coming to plunder his own interests.

    In fact, the ancestors of Styx are too careful. The saints are not fools. What kind of place is the sea of ??blood? There is the underworld next to it. No matter how greedy they are, they will not ignore the safety of their own lives and go to the sea of ??blood.  , once the Witch Clan is blocked in the sea of ????blood, it will really be a matter of death or life. In the heart of the ancestor of Styx, he happily thinks that he can monopolize the benefits of the depth of the sea of ????blood, but in the eyes of the saints, he thinks that  Ancestor Styx is seeking his own destruction.

 Text Chapter 498: Risk your life in a fight

    Chapter 498: Risk your life in a fight

    The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother in the Heavenly Court had gloomy faces, extremely angry at the Ancestor Styx for crossing the river and demolishing the bridge. Although they were oppressed by the saints, they were still the Lords of the Three Realms, even in name only.  The Lords of the Three Realms also have great righteousness, but now the villain Styx is so treacherous. How can they endure this?

    Only listening, the Jade Emperor roared angrily: "This damn villain Styx is really damned. No wonder he was given up by Zhu Jiuyin in the first place. If I had known that this villain was so shameless, I shouldn't have formed an alliance with him in the first place!"

    Seeing the angry look of the Jade Emperor, the Queen Mother sighed and said: "Haotian, forget it, it's not like you and I don't know what kind of person Styx is. In fact, you should know when we formed an alliance with him.  Thinking of the day when a fallen phoenix is ??worse than a chicken. Now our heaven has become a decoration. The betrayal of this villain Styx is nothing. There is no need for you to be angry about this matter. One day he will  You will also suffer the consequences. Don't think that everyone doesn't know what he is thinking. The reason why the saints and Hongjun Daoyi left him alone is just to use him to involve the underworld. When Zhu Jiuyin appears again in the Three Realms  At that time, he won¡¯t have any good fruits to eat, we just wait and see what happens!¡±

    Although the words of the Queen Mother are reasonable, they are reasonable but useless. You cannot understand the near thirst. In this world, strength is respected. If you want to be strong in the three realms, you must have strength. But after  The previous battle.  Most of the power in Heaven has been destroyed by the Witch Clan, and the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother are unwilling to use their last bit of power, so they are now powerless.

    The Jade Emperor was not willing to waste his time.  Although all the saints are currently focusing on the spread of Buddhism to the east, and they all want to share in the benefits and do not allow others to interfere, the Jade Emperor is already red-eyed. For him, there is no longer any  What's the point of losing again?

    The Jade Emperor suddenly shouted in a deep voice: "That bastard Styx crossed the river and demolished the bridge. Sooner or later we will have a chance to deal with him. However, the reason why Heaven even looks down on Styx and wants to cross the river and demolish the bridge is entirely because of the West. This Buddhism spread eastward.  But we can't miss out on the things we should do, and we still have to ask for the benefits we deserve, because this is what Zhunti owes us!"

    The Queen Mother shook her head and said: "Haotian. I think it's better to forget it. Don't you know what kind of people Zhunti and Jie Yin are? Do you think they can still remember our original agreement at this time?  , it¡¯s impossible. People are so realistic. When our Heavenly Court was strong, they would not forget it. On the contrary, they would take the initiative to send it to their door. But now that our Heavenly Court¡¯s strength has been greatly reduced, it is even worse for Sanqing and Nuwa.  , and the Wu clan is watching eagerly from the sidelines. Under such circumstances, it is simply unrealistic to expect Zhunti and Jieyin to act as agreed!"

    The Queen Mother¡¯s words were very tactful. She was telling the Jade Emperor to stop taking himself seriously.  If you don't have the strength, don't think about things that are so unrealistic.

    pity.  The words of the Queen Mother did not persuade the Jade Emperor to give up his ideas. On the contrary, they aroused the tyranny in the Jade Emperor's heart. He was determined to play a big game and must give himself his due.  Get back the benefits.

    The Jade Emperor snorted coldly and said: "Yaochi, I understand what you said. As the saying goes, good people will be bullied by others, and good horses will be ridden by others. We have indeed become lost dogs now. No one will regard us as the same thing."  , but the more this happens, the more we have to fight, otherwise we will only become a stepping stone for others!"

    After hearing the Jade Emperor's answer, the Queen Mother smiled bitterly and said: "Haotian, what do you think we should do to compete with others now? Do you want to lose our last bit of strength?"

    The Jade Emperor said disapprovingly: "Yaochi, at this point, do you think we have any other choice? Isn't there such a saying in the world, if you dare to pull down the emperor even if you are willing to be killed, then the human race can even use its own ancestors for its own benefit.  Abandonment caught Fuxi and Sanqing by surprise, caused the entire Three Realms to tremble, and caused the immeasurable calamity to break out. Doesn't this explain the situation?"

    The Queen Mother shook her head and said: "The human race is the human race. Although Fuxi and Sanqing are ruthless, they dare not do anything. After all, they need the luck of the human race. This is the confidence that the human race dares to resist. But our confidence comes from  There, you don¡¯t think that we can be self-righteous just because of our false reputation, do you?¡±

    The Jade Emperor sneered and said: "What's wrong with false fame? False fame is also a kind of strength. As long as we dare to fight for our lives, Sanqing, Zhunti and Jieyin will not dare to do anything to us. After all,We still have this false reputation, so why Zhu Jiuyin can run rampant in the three realms is because he is ruthless and crazy enough. We are now desperate. Since we will all die sooner or later, why not give up our lives?  Fight and fight to find a bloody way for yourself. Even if we fail, the worst we can do is to directly cooperate with Zhu Jiuyin and give up the position of the Lord of Heaven to the Wu Clan. At that time, I would like to see how the Saints and Hongjun Daozu will be.  What an expression!  "

    Crazy. As soon as the Jade Emperor said these words, the Queen Mother thought that he was crazy. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to say such crazy words, even to say that he wanted to give up the position of the Lord of Heaven to the Witch Clan.  .

    The Queen Mother took a deep breath and tried to suppress her excited heart, and said in a deep voice: "Haotian, are you sure you are still awake? Are you not talking in your sleep?"

    The Jade Emperor said in a deep voice: "Yaochi, I am very sober. I know you must think that I am crazy now. This is talking crazy. I tell you that I am not crazy. What I say is all from my heart. Since we are desperate,  , then what is there not to do? It¡¯s all about death anyway, then drag everyone together before death. If we die together, no one will have an easy time. I don¡¯t believe that the saints really dare to force us into desperation.  , I don¡¯t believe that Taoist Hongjun can just watch the Wu Clan take over the righteousness of Heaven. Look at how they cry then!"

    The Queen Mother said disapprovingly: "Haotian, don't forget that our false name was given by Taoist Hongjun. I'm afraid that before we take action, Taoist Hongjun has already abolished our false name."  , what will you use to negotiate with Zhu Jiuyin at that time, and what will you use to trade with him? Put away your unrealistic ideas. Even if you want to resist, you must have the strength. If you don't have the strength, you can only swallow your anger.  There is no other way. If you have to do it by force, you will only end up harming your own life. You will get nothing!"

    The Jade Emperor laughed loudly and said: "Yaochi, you are timid. You are no longer the Yaochi you were when you came to heaven with me. You already have fear in your heart. It doesn't matter even if it costs your own life. Even if we die,  Oh, saints, don't even think about it. The Three Realms will be in chaos. What's more, you underestimated the Wu Clan and Zhu Jiuyin. To others, going back on your word is like not blinking an eye, but the Wu Clan is different. They  As long as you agree to something, you won't break your promise due to external forces. The Witch Clan has more credibility than anyone else in the Three Realms, not to mention that we don't necessarily have to take this step. This is just the last step, I  I believe that Zhunti and Jieyin dare not fight with us and we will lose both sides. They cannot afford to lose. After all, they have the entire West behind them, and we have nothing!"

    Those who are barefoot are not afraid of wearing shoes. This is the mentality of the Jade Emperor now, so he wants to risk his life and fight to the death. When he saw the hesitation of the Queen Mother, the Jade Emperor continued: "Yaochi, we are now desperate.  Otherwise, there is no other way, unless you are really willing to sink like this, gradually lose everything and eventually perish in a calamity, otherwise we can only risk our lives and give it a try!"

    The Queen Mother sighed and said: "I'm afraid that we won't be able to fight for anything by then. After all, we and Zhu Jiuyin have already become enemies. With the character of the Wu Clan, it is simply impossible to cooperate with them again!"

    The Jade Emperor said disapprovingly: "Yaochi, there are no eternal friends in this world, only eternal interests. Although we have offended the Wu Clan and Zhu Jiuyin before, that was not our original intention.  Zhu Jiuyin has no choice but to understand this in his heart. What's more, as long as we can pay a sufficient price, no matter how dissatisfied Zhu Jiuyin is with us, he will still agree for the sake of profit. After all,  He has to think about the entire Wu Clan, and now the Wu Clan is the target of public criticism. Under such circumstances, how could he refuse when we propose a deal with him!"

    It has to be said that the Jade Emperor is really quite scheming, and he was able to come up with such a way to rescue himself in this situation. Although his idea is a bit ridiculous and a bit crazy, it is still a good way to solve the current crisis.

    Although the Queen Mother has been repeatedly frustrated and her confidence has been severely hit, she also understands that if she doesn't want to die in silence, she can only explode in silence. If she doesn't even have the idea of ??resistance, then she really has no hope, and neither does heaven.  Hope, even though the Queen Mother is just a female, but she can become the Lord of Heaven, the Queen Mother is also decisive in killing. She had all kinds of considerations before, but after being persuaded by the Jade Emperor's words, the Queen Mother has nothing to do.  He was so hesitant, and said in a deep voice: "Forget it, everything is up to you, Haotian, the last flat peach cannot be lost anymore, it is our last bit of capital, you and I will work together to move it out of the heaven,  move to usIn the small space created by the two of them, lest the last bit of capital be plundered again!  "

    Ever since Zhu Jiuyin robbed all the nine-thousand-year-old peach trees in heaven, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother worked together to use the laws of space to open up a small space, a small planting space, in order to protect themselves.  , although it is small, there is finally a place that can accommodate Pantao.

    Because this space has just been opened up and has many shortcomings, but now the Queen Mother and the Jade Emperor have no choice, and they don't have so much time to waste. Although moving to this newly opened space will  It affects the yield of flat peaches, but it is better to have less yield than to have everything plundered.

    Since the Jade Emperor had made a decision, he naturally did not hesitate at all, so he nodded and said: "Okay, let's do this. Since Taoist Hongjun has given up on us, we have nothing to worry about.  Even if the Heavenly Court is destroyed, it¡¯s not a big deal. Our goal is to achieve the Supreme Way. There is no need to care about the Heavenly Court. If it¡¯s lost, it¡¯s lost. What else can we miss about the current Lord of the Three Realms!¡±

    People are not forced to a dead end. Once they are pushed to the point of desperation, they can do anything. The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother are a good example. Although they had the idea of ??resisting Daozu Hongjun in the past, they were under pressure.  They will still choose to surrender. After all, it is better to die than to live. But now they have no chance to survive, and they have lost even the most basic dignity. A little Styx can ignore them.  Anyone can break their promise, so what else do they have to worry about under such circumstances.

    The Jade Emperor's words touched the Queen Mother's heart. There was indeed nothing left to miss in the heaven today. Although the 'Fengshenshu' and 'God-beating whip' were in hand, who could they beat? Since the last battle,  After that, no one among the disciples of the three religions regarded them as the same thing anymore!

    The Queen Mother nodded and said: "Forget it, Haotian, everything will be as you say. We will risk our lives and fight hard again. At most, we will die. If we are not afraid of death, then we have nothing to fear. Sooner or later, it will be  If we die alone, it would be better to die vigorously, as we are the masters of the three realms!"

    yes!  If they are not afraid of death, then there is nothing to be afraid of. If they still can't make their voices heard and can't make the saints pay attention to their existence again, then what's the point of living? In this struggle for interests, they  What is there to gain? If there is no harvest and the cultivation level cannot be improved, then it is still inevitable to die in the end. Rather than die in vain, it is better to make a big fuss and let everyone see their determination.

 Text Chapter 499: When people's hearts are moved, calamity will be born

    Chapter 499: Heartbeat, calamity is inevitable

    Now that the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were forced into desperation, they had no other choice but to fight to the death. After seeing their situation clearly, the Queen Mother finally made up her mind and was willing to fight with the Jade Emperor again. Then  No matter what it takes, he will not hesitate to sacrifice his life.

    When people's hearts change, heaven and earth will change. As the Lords of the Three Realms, even in name only, when the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother made up their minds, the heavens and the earth were in turmoil, and the great catastrophe was opened because of their thoughts. The power of the "Gods List"  At this moment, it began to drain away, and the restraining power against the souls on the list of gods was weakening. From this moment on, all the people on the list of gods saw hope of escape!

    How can such a huge change in the Three Realms be concealed from the saints of the Three Realms? After all, changes in heaven will cause chaos in the three realms. Although the secrets of heaven have been messed up, the power of the list of gods has weakened, and those on the list of gods have shown signs of escaping. Such a big change  Things still couldn't be hidden from them, after all, the escape of their disciples had a big impact on themselves.

    The human race has undergone a huge change before, and now there is such a big problem in the heaven. This makes the saints feel huge pressure, but this pressure is beyond their control. The power of the God List is weakening, which shows that  When the calamity was about to come, no one thought that things would happen so quickly. It had just been a long time since the last calamity, and a new round of calamity was about to begin. Could it be said that the calamity of immeasurable calamity was really unavoidable?  When they think of this, there is endless fear in the hearts of the saints, as if there is a huge stone pressing heavily on their hearts.

    Sanqing and Nuwa Empress had just concluded a discussion.  But they didn't expect that another huge pressure would come to them. They could let go of everything, or there was one thing they couldn't let go of.  That is measuring calamity. Measuring calamity is of great importance and affects their development in all aspects. They have to treat it with caution.

    Among the people, Taishang Laojun was calm and calm, with no expression on his face, while Yuanshi Tianzun had a trace of uneasiness, and Master Tongtian looked completely happy.  You must know that there are most of the disciples of Jie Jiao in Heaven. If the next calamity is really about to begin, it will be a great joy for Jie Jiao.  Now with the dissipation of the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, the entire three realms have fallen into madness. Without enough strength, it is impossible to control everything. If there is help from the disciples in heaven, it will be a great thing for Jiejiao.

    Relatively speaking, Nuwa and the rest of the human race are the most depressed people. Originally, the overall situation in the Three Realms was not good for them.  Now a new round of calamity is coming, and the pressure they face is so huge.

    Empress Nuwa took a deep breath and said: "Elder brother, not long after the last calamity passed, wasn't the West the most popular during this calamity? Why did such a big event suddenly happen in heaven?  , is there something big going on in the Three Realms that we don't know about?"

    As soon as the Nuwa Empress finished speaking, Taishang Laojun sighed secretly. He also wanted to know what exactly happened, but now that the secret is obscure, it is difficult for the saint to deduce the cause, let alone what is happening in the three realms now.  It broke out one after another.  Everything seems to be controlled by an invisible hand behind the scenes. Even if he wants to make calculations, he must have that ability.  If we gather the power of the three pure sects to calculate, there is no need to think about it. Even though they are now gathered together to overcome difficulties together, the grievances between the three sects of Ren, Chan, and Jie still exist. It is not just a moment.  can be eliminated.

    Taishang Laojun sighed: "Now everyone can see the changes in the Three Realms. No one can deduce anything from such a chaotic heaven. Maybe only Heaven knows what is going on, but Heaven is beyond our control.  We have been in contact with each other, and do you think you still have time to figure everything out?"

    The words of Taishang Laojun made Nuwa Empress and others startled. For Fuxi and other human races, they naturally have a lot of things to do. After all, they can no longer control the human race. Their luck is completely different from that of the human race.  With the human race separated, they have a lot of time to do, but the situation in the Three Realms makes them dare not act rashly. After all, in such a chaotic situation, if they are not careful, it will harm themselves. Silence is golden, and it is not necessary until it is absolutely necessary.  They will not act rashly. The lessons of the human race have made them wary. They will not do such stupid things again and again.

    Everyone in the human race can be silent, but Yuanshi Tianzun cannot be silent. After all, once something changes in the heaven, the entire heaven will be out of his control again. You must know that Chanjiao holds most of the power in the heaven. Once the new  When a round of calamity begins, all these rights will be given to others. This is what he does not want to see. Chanjiao is different from Jiejiao. The leader of Tongtian does not care about those rights in heaven, because he Jiejiao  Have enough strength?But Chanjiao couldn't do it.

    Yuanshi Tianzun took a deep breath and said: "In my opinion, this change in heaven has a lot to do with the Wu clan. Now there are such big changes, I am afraid it is because Gonggong led those Wu clan to kill the heaven.  , so that Heavenly Court¡¯s vitality was severely damaged and unable to support the entire system, which is why such changes occurred just now. After all, as the spiritual energy of Heaven and Earth dissipates, Heavenly Court will also be affected!¡±

    The opening of Yuanshi Tianzun opened a door for everyone, and they suddenly realized that Nuwa Empress even lost her voice and said: "Zhu Jiuyin is so insidious. The reason why the Wu clan killed the Heavenly Court was not just for revenge.  He went, but aimed at the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. He wanted to consume the spiritual energy in heaven. No wonder the Wu clan did not directly take over heaven despite having enough strength. Instead, they fought desperately with the divine generals of heaven. Every time a person was resurrected,  The power of the Conferred Gods List will be consumed by one point, and the power consumed needs to be extracted from the Heavenly Court. Now that even the 'Zhou Tian Xingdou Formation' has collapsed, the Heavenly Court will naturally no longer be able to operate normally, so it has once again formed a mass  At the beginning of the tribulation, Zhu Jiuyin had such a plan, which was really insidious and cunning, and did not take the sentient beings of the three realms into consideration at all. It was so vicious!"

    "The words of Empress Nuwa were a bit far-fetched, but no one paid attention to the far-fetched part of these words. What they needed was a channel to vent, so they naturally ignored it all.

    When the army of the Witch Clan attacked Heaven, the human race had not undergone drastic changes, and the aura of heaven and earth had not yet begun to dissipate. It was people like Nuwa who caused all this, but now they have put the blame on Zhu Jiuyin and the Witch Clan.  This is really shameless, but people are like this, they are all selfish. Once something happens, everyone will subconsciously choose to put the responsibility on others. All mistakes are caused by others and have nothing to do with themselves.  , and this is what Nuwa Empress did, she put all the responsibilities on the Wu Clan and Zhu Jiuyin, and took the blame for herself.

    But for this matter, so what if they put the responsibility on the Wu Clan and Zhu Jiuyin? Is it possible that they still dare to use this as an excuse to attack the Wu Clan and Zhu Jiuyin? They don¡¯t dare, and they don¡¯t have the strength.  , the impact caused by the last time the Wu Clan moved in full force was too powerful. Not to mention that this was just their family's words. Even if it was true, they had to be careful. Choosing to fight the Wu Clan at this time would not be worth the gain.  Only fools would do things that are of no benefit to others.

    There are no eternal friends, only eternal interests. For people like Sanqing, Nuwa, Fuxi, and Suiren, they all came together because of their interests, even if it was Nuwa who encouraged them.  Sex, but no one will be easily affected. The Wu clan is a hornet's nest, and no one wants to provoke it. Even though Sanqing seems so bright on the surface, they have their own plans in their hearts.

    On the surface, it seems that Sanqing, Nuwa Empress and many masters of the human race are working together, but in fact they also have their own plans, but there has not been a big conflict yet. Everyone is patient, once their own interests are involved  Then it will become a mess again, especially Fuxi and the Suiren clan. The human race has fallen into this fate because of Taishang Laojun and Nuwa Empress. No one will believe them if they say there is no resentment in their hearts.  The reason why they can still get together is just because they haven't gotten their own benefits yet.

    Taishang Laojun took a deep breath and said: "Junior Sister Nuwa, we can all understand your mood. We all hate the Wu Clan and Zhu Jiuyin very much, but we hate it. We don't have the strength to fight against it at the moment.  In the confrontation, the most important thing is that Haotian and Yaochi from Heaven are the teachers. If you and I interfere, I'm afraid it will cause unnecessary trouble!"

    Although Taishang Laojun did not say anything about unnecessary trouble, everyone present knew that they did not want to be involved in the dispute between Hongjun Daozu and Tiandao and become cannon fodder. This is the most important thing.

    Leader Tongtian sighed and said: "Let's put aside the affairs of the Wu clan for the time being. Everyone needs time to consolidate themselves. Without strong strength, even if the opportunity comes, it will be powerless. Let's go back and make preparations separately, lest the opportunity comes.  But I¡¯m at a loss what to do!¡±

    As soon as Master Tongtian finished speaking, Yuanshi Tianzun couldn't help but frown, but he couldn't refute it. After all, what Master Tongtian said made sense. What they ultimately want now is to solve their own problems first, and they can't even solve their own problems.  Solve it, what else can we talk about.

 Text Chapter 500: Split

    Chapter 500: Split

    Although Empress Nuwa didn't want to agree, it was a pity that she was weak alone and could not change at all. She could only nod and acquiesce. Among all the people present, she was the weakest. She couldn't even control the demon clan, so naturally she couldn't win over everyone.  If Fuxi and others were not still vaguely standing with her, I am afraid that she would have been unable to sit on an equal footing with the Three Pure Ones. After all, the situation in the Three Realms cannot be changed by one person today. Everything requires strength to speak for itself.  .

    A complete demon clan is still a great deterrent, but a half-broken demon clan has little value. After all, the demon clan also has a mortal enemy, the witch clan. The witch clan is different from the human clan. The human clan can forget its roots and continue to fight.  Their ancestors have given up, and they can no longer care about the deep hatred between the demon clan and blindly consider their own interests. However, the Wu clan is different. The passion in their bones makes them unable to forget the blood they paid in that battle between the Lich and the Witch clan.  The price of waking up is that the two sides are really determined to fight to the death. As long as they measure the calamity together, the Witch Clan will never let go of the Demon Clan.

    The complete Monster Clan can still contain the Witch Clan, but a half-broken Monster Clan has no ability to contain the Witch Clan. It is a dead end against the Witch Clan. Although the Nuwa Empress is a saint, what does it mean to be a saint? Among the Witch Clan,  There is Hou Tuzu Shaman among them, whose cultivation level is not comparable to that of Nuwa Empress, not to mention Zhu Jiuyin who doesn't know the depth.

    Among the Three Purities, Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun need Nuwa, but Tongtian Cult Leader has no need at all, because the Jie Jiao is so powerful, and after the Conferring God War, there is unprecedented unity within the Jie Jiao. If the Tianting  All the disciples above will be freed.  The leader of Tongtian Cult's Jiejiao will regain its strength in a short time. I'm afraid that the cooperation between the Three Purities will come to an end again.  Leader Tongtian cannot be so generous as to distribute the benefits to others, let alone the current performance of Leader Tongtian.

    Taishang Laojun is calm on the surface, but his heart is full of ups and downs. After Jie Jiao regains his strength, the entire East China Sea will become Jie Jiao's base camp, and the sealed place in the East China Sea will naturally become Jie Jiao's base camp.  In the back garden, it will be difficult for people like them to try to take advantage of Donghai.

    There are seals in the four seas.  The West China Sea has clearly fallen into the hands of the West. Although the South China Sea is ostensibly in the hands of the West, everyone knows it.  That is because the Wu Clan has not exerted its strength yet. As long as the Wu Clan army in Nanzhan Prefecture moves, the strength of the West in the South China Sea will be vulnerable. Speaking of which, only the North Sea and the East China Sea have a chance.  Now the sudden changes in heaven have disrupted Sanqing's plans.  How can we not make Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun depressed in this way?

    There is no use being unwilling, unless Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun want to turn against the leader of Tongtian right now, otherwise they can only endure it. After all, the relationship between them and the leader of Tongtian has already broken down once. If  If something goes wrong again, they will really be unable to maintain even the most basic face. In desperation, this negotiation can only end on bad terms, and the split begins again within them.  But this time, it was Master Tongtian who made it first.

    Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun were very depressed. Fuxi, Suiren and a group of human masters were also very depressed.  Empress Nuwa is no exception. Everything starts from heaven, but they can't say anything yet because it involves the Witch Clan and Taoist Hongjun. Everyone is even more worried because Hongjun  The relationship between Jun Daozu and Tiandao has also become intense.

    Disaster!  Disaster!  Disaster!  This is the current situation of Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun, Nuwa Empress, Fuxi and other human masters. If they make a mistake, they will be hated for eternity. This is their current situation.

    After the leader of Tongtian left, Yuanshi Tianzun and Nuwa Empress did not leave. They were still in Taiqingtian, but no one said anything. In this situation, no one knew how to speak.

    After a long time, Taishang Laojun said in a deep voice: "Okay! Everything has happened, and you don't need to worry too much. As Junior Brother Tongtian said, it is better for us to make preparations now. The opportunity of the great road is  We must get rid of it, otherwise everyone can feel at ease"

    When he heard Taishang Laojun mention the opportunity of the Great Dao, a golden light suddenly flashed in Yuanshi Tianzun's mind. Before Taishang Laojun could finish speaking, he said excitedly: "I have thought of a way.  !¡±

    The shouts of Yuanshi Tianzun made everyone present feel stunned. No one thought that Yuanshi Tianzun would suddenly say such a sentence, and they couldn't help but look at him, thinking of knowing what he was thinking.

    Yuanshi Tianzun laughed and said: "Elder brother reminded me. Since we have made up our minds to get rid of the Great Opportunity, why not use the waste and give it away to others. I think it is difficult for anyone in the Three Realms to resist its temptation.  , as long as someone is willing to help us win a sealed place, then we willGive him the chance to escape!  "

    As soon as Yuanshi Tianzun said this, Empress Nuwa's expression changed, and she said in a deep voice: "If Styx is willing, can we also exchange it? The Blood Sea is not a good place!"

    Yuanshi Tianzun said in a deep voice: "As long as he dares to change, then we naturally agree. We don't need to be too harsh. As long as we can seize a few inheritances from the seal of the blood sea, it will be enough for ourselves. Three thousand Chaos Gods  Demon, although we don¡¯t know how many sealed places there are in the Three Realms, there are at least hundreds of chaotic gods and demons in each sealed place. Just one place is enough for us, but more is a bad thing!"

    Too much is a bad thing. What Yuanshi Tianzun said seems to be reasonable, but in fact it is completely wrong, because he does not understand this calamity. This calamity of the end of the Dharma is the beginning of the immeasurable calamity.  It is an opportunity to survive the immeasurable calamity. Without enough inheritance, what can they use to attack the immeasurable calamity?

    However, these words of Yuanshi Tianzun were recognized by Empress Nuwa. Regarding this matter, Empress Nuwa nodded and said: "Senior Brother Yuanshi is right. As long as Styx is willing to cooperate with us, then we can take the lead."  If we start in one step, we can take advantage of the bloody sea to gain the upper hand. Although we need to take some risks, if we want to gain something, we have to make some sacrifices. I think this can be done, and we should strive for it with all our strength!"

    The words of Empress Nuwa were not recognized by Taishang Laojun. In the eyes of Yuanshi Tianzun and Nuwa Empress, they thought that the opportunity of the avenue was a waste, but in the eyes of Taishang Laojun, this was not the case.

    Taishang Laojun shook his head and said: "Junior Brother Yuanshi's idea is too radical. Although the Great Opportunity has certain dangers, it is not useless. We cannot use it as bait. A Great Opportunity is just a piece of equipment.  As an innate treasure, we can completely use the Great Opportunity to improve the quality of our treasure of enlightenment. It would be a waste to give it away for free. What¡¯s more, junior brother, don¡¯t forget that the Great Opportunity was given by the teacher. If you trade it with others like this, it will be a waste.  Where does the teacher¡¯s face belong?¡±

    As soon as Taishang Laojun said these words, a trace of fear flashed across Yuanshi Tianzun's face. Yes, if they really do this, where will they put the face of Daozu Hongjun? What will Daozu Hongjun do?  Looking at people like them, once Daozu Hongjun is angry, will they be able to withstand the anger of Daozu Hongjun?

    Yuanshi Tianzun said anxiously: "Thank you, Senior Brother, for your guidance. I was too radical in this matter and almost harmed everyone!"

    Taishang Laojun waved his hand and said: "Be careful with the Ten Thousand Year Ship. The more this situation happens, the more we must treat it calmly. Even if we can't think of a solution, don't be impulsive and make a decision in a hurry. We can wait and see."  As long as we can work together, no matter how big the changes are, we will be able to protect ourselves!"

    I have to say that Taishang Laojun has a sophisticated way of dealing with things. It is better to be still than to move. The more this happens, the more careful they have to be. It is not only they who are affected by the changes in heaven, but also the West will not have an easy time. The most important thing is  He didn't believe that Haotian and Yaochi would remain indifferent after such a big thing happened. As long as the Heavenly Court moved, their chance would come.

    Unfortunately, Taishang Laojun had a good idea, but the actions of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were not what they wanted. They noticed the changes in the Conferred Gods List and felt threatened, but they did not take it as an issue.  On the matter of the spread of Buddhism to the East, they made representations to the two Western Sages and asked the two Western Sages to give them their original commitments. As for other matters, they did not mention it at all, as if they did not know all this at all.

    Taishang Laojun is shrewd, and the Jade Emperor and Queen Mother are not stupid either. At this time, they will not be the ones who stand out and make stupid excuses for this change. For them, the Wu Clan is still their last resort.  But when it comes to the last resort, they still hope to be able to take refuge in the Wu Clan and rely on the strength of Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan to save their lives. How can they foolishly offend the Wu Clan again and fight to the death with the Wu Clan?

    The sudden change in the heaven made Taoist Hongjun angry. The Sanqing, the Second Sage of the West and the Empress Nuwa could not see the reason for this matter. But how could Taoist Hongjun not see it with his eyes? It was obvious  It was the changes in the hearts of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother that intensified the changes in Liang Jie and accelerated the development of Liang Jie.

    At this time, Daozu Hongjun felt a little regretful. If he had known that the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother could have such determination, then he should not have forced them again and again, so that things got to this point and were out of control.  , things have reached this point, even if Taoist Hongjun intends to capture the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, it is useless, because the secret of heaven has changed, the calamity has begun, and everything is not up to him.

 Text Chapter 501: Separation from Virtue

    Chapter 501: Separation from Virtue

    How could the Wu Clan not know that there was such a big commotion in the Heavenly Court? However, the people of the Wu Clan strictly abided by Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s instructions. Under the arrangements of Gonggong Zuwu, Nanzhan Prefecture, within a few days,  Complete preparations were made, just waiting for the final moment to arrive, waiting for a big war to break out.

    As for the Heavenly Court, Gonggong Ancestral Witch did not take it seriously. In his opinion, as long as the Witch Clan is willing to charge, the entire Heavenly Court will be captured without any mistakes. After all, the Heavenly Court has become a big  There are loopholes everywhere. Since the power of the 'Feng Shen Bang' began to weaken, no matter whether it is the disciples of the three sects of Ren, Chan, or Jie, they no longer regard the rules of heaven as the same thing.  They are all preparing desperately, waiting for the moment of final escape. It is precisely because their mood has changed that the entire heaven has become more chaotic. As the master of the three realms, heaven presides over the order of the three realms. When these people are in chaos,  The three realms are naturally suffering even more, and the most unlucky ones are naturally the creatures in the Earthly Immortal Realm.

    The human race is the one that suffers the most. Without the heavenly court to regulate the order of heaven and earth, natural disasters continue to occur throughout the earthly immortal world. At this time, many people regret it. In the past, they were okay during the natural disasters.  Praying to heaven, at least the Human Emperor and Human Ancestor are there. The Heavenly Court does not dare to go too far. But now that the human race has cut off the relationship between the Human Emperor and the Human Ancestor, under such natural disasters, they have no way to seek heaven and earth.  Door, they can only endure the destruction of them by natural disasters, and the whole world is full of complaints.

    Regarding the changes in the immortal world.  The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother did not care that the incident was not caused by them. The only people to blame were the disciples of Chan and Jie, who acted recklessly.  But at this time, there was nothing he could do. Even if he wanted to see Daozu Hongjun, there was no way.

    Such tragic situations in the Earthly Immortal World are constantly being staged, which accelerates the changes in calamity. This is what the disciples of the three religions who are bound by the list of gods are willing to see. As long as the calamity comes faster, they will be able to get out of trouble.  The chances are getting bigger. As for the various tragedies that happened in the immortal world, they don't pay attention to them at all. To them, those mortals are just ants.  In the past, they still had some concerns. After all, there was a human emperor and an ancestor behind the human race, so they had to think twice before doing anything.  In order not to arouse people's anger and affect their own luck, but now they no longer have so many worries. In their view, all this is caused by the human race. If they had not forgotten their ancestors, they would not have such an end.

    For such a tragic situation to happen in the earthly immortal world.  Whether it's Fu Xi or Suiren, their hearts are like knives.  Although they requested Sanqing several times to stop caring about the misery in the world, it was a pity that it was all to no avail. Sanqing ignored it at all. As for the Empress Nuwa, it was because she was powerless. After all, she was above the heaven.  It's not up to her to take care of the matter.

    It is precisely because of this behavior of the Sanqing that people like Fuxi and Suiren are alienated from each other, and this so-called alliance is on the verge of collapse step by step.  First, the leader of Tongtian left for his own benefit, and now he sees the tragic situation in the world.  Fuxi, Xuanyuan, Suiren and other human race masters were naturally saddened by this. Even though the number of human race members Dian Wangzu had abandoned them, as human emperors and human ancestors, they could not abandon the human race and watch the human race suffer in dire straits.  So Fuxi, Suirenshi, Xuanyuan and others started to want to leave.

    In the holy land of the human race, Fuxi, Xuanyuan, Suiren and other human masters sat together with sad faces and began to discuss countermeasures. They could no longer bear everything that happened in the earthly immortal world.

    Fuxi said sadly: "Now everyone has seen the actions of the Sanqing. At the beginning, we were confused and believed the rhetoric of the Sanqing and believed in their promises. However, I don't say what the result was. Everyone knows in their hearts. Now our colleagues  They are in dire straits. Let¡¯s talk about what we should do now? How to deal with them so that they can get out of this misery? Can we save them from the dire straits!¡±

    Hearing Fu Xi's words, Xuanyuan sighed and said: "Under this current situation, the disciples of Ren, Chan, and Jie are determined to expand the changes in the world, and to use the endless resentment in the earthly immortal world to speed up the calamity.  happened, let yourself get out of trouble. As for Sanqing, Tongtian Cult Master will not pay attention to our objections at all, because the more this is the case, the more beneficial it will be for Jiejiao, while Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun are  For our own benefit, we don¡¯t want to turn against the leader of Tongtian. Now we can only rely on ourselves. I don¡¯t think we should go to heaven together to find the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. After all, they are the masters of heaven. With his help, things may turn around!  "

    Looking for the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, this advance made Fuxi couldn't help but shake his head and sighed: "This won't work, the Jade Emperor"?If they really had intentions with the Queen Mother, they would not indulge the disciples of the Three Religions like this. Moreover, what can we do to negotiate with the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother? We are no longer the Human Emperor or Human Ancestor. Even if we go to see the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother,  I'm not qualified to negotiate with him anymore!  "

    Identity, in the past, everyone did not think that the identities of the Human Emperor and the Human Ancestor were very important, but when they lost this identity, they had a lot of inconveniences. Without this identity, Sanqing did not take them seriously.  Even going to heaven and meeting the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were no longer confident.

    As soon as Fuxi said these words, everyone sitting here couldn't help but sigh. Although the mortals in the Earthly Immortal World have many shortcomings, it is they themselves who have caused all this. If it weren't for the greed in their hearts,  Being tempted by Sanqing will not force the human race to do such a thing. If the human race really pays a heavy price for this, then everyone here will have to bear boundless karma.

    Although the impact of karma on oneself is no longer great in this situation, because the luck between heaven and earth has become elusive, people like them cannot escape the test of their own conscience.

    Suiren said in a deep voice: "Let's go see Shennong and Dayu. If we can ask them to come forward, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother must give them some face. They dare not let the disciples of the three religions continue to be so rampant. After all, Shennong and Dayu  The two of them have the Witch Clan as their backing. As long as they are willing to come forward, there is room for resolution of the matter!"

    Fuxi and Xuanyuan have never thought of bowing to Shennong and Dayu, asking them to come forward and use the momentum of the witch clan to oppress the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, so that heaven and earth can be restored to order. But they want to think about it, but they have to do it.  It is very difficult to get there.  After all, Shennong and King Dayu are now in Nanzhan Prefecture, and now the entire Nanzhan Prefecture has been blocked by the Wu Clan with the power of the 'Pangu Temple', and no one is allowed at all.  Entering the southern state.  The entire Nanzhan Prefecture has become a closed place. It is very difficult to see Shennong and Dayu.

    Fuxi sighed: "I also want to see Shennong, but we can't see them at all. Today's Nanzhan Prefecture has long been blocked by the Wu Clan. All people with the blood of the Wu Clan in the entire Earth Immortal World  We have withdrawn to Nanzhan Province, and we can¡¯t even find anyone who sent the message, so how can we see them!¡±

    The Suiren clan said in a deep voice: "How can you know if it doesn't work if you don't give it a try? Our human race and the Wu race had a good relationship back then. Even if we had differences with them later, we didn't officially turn against each other after all. Presumably  They won¡¯t make things too difficult for us, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t invite Shen Nong and Dayu to visit Buzhou in the south!¡±

    Regarding Suiren¡¯s words.  Fuxi disagreed and talked about his understanding of the Wu clan.  The Suiren clan is still far behind, and Fuxi is the real expert. After all, Fuxi was born in the demon clan and was once the great sage of the demon clan. As an enemy, Fuxi naturally knows his enemy very well, otherwise he would have nothing to fight against.

    Fuxi shook his head and said: "Human Ancestor, your understanding of the Wu Clan is not deep enough. In the eyes of the Wu Clan, we are no longer considered the same thing. From the moment we formed an alliance with the Sanqing, we have already  Standing on the opposite side to the Wu Clan, not to mention that the Wu Clan is now ambitious to regain everything they have lost, how can it help our human race stand up again? This is simply impossible, and it is a waste of effort.  It will arouse their vigilance, and on the contrary, it will cause even worse things!¡±

    What Fu Xi said makes sense. It is simply a big joke to persuade the Wu Clan to help them. The Wu Clan are not fools and will not do such a thankless thing again, not to mention that Zhu Jiuyin has already given orders in advance.  , the Wu clan keeps a low profile, waiting for their release. How could they care about the life and death of the human race at this time?

    Suiren took a deep breath and said: "This won't work, that won't work either. We can't just watch our tribesmen in dire straits and remain indifferent, letting them be devastated by natural disasters!"

    Xuanyuan said: "To untie the bell, you need to tie the bell. If we really want to help the people in the Earth Immortal Realm get rid of their difficulties, we have to start from the source. Only by letting the people change their previous concepts, let them regain their confidence, and let them  They once again joined forces with us to form a rope, and we were able to change everything. And as long as they are willing to admit their mistakes and admit the identities of Shennong and Dayu, everything will be changed, and there is no need for us to go to Shennong and Dayu.  , they will take the initiative to help, after all, they will not really be ruthless to the human race!"

    As soon as Xuanyuan said these words, the eyes of everyone sitting there suddenly lit up, but then he sighed again. The intention was good, but he wanted to make the people admit their mistakes and recognize the identities of Shennong and Dayu.  , this is not a thingAfter all, the upper echelons of the human race may not do this. You must know that this is a slap in their own faces.

    Fuxi, who knew people's hearts better, shook his head and said: "It's probably not much easier than going to Nanzhan Buzhou to meet Shennong and Dayu. Those kings will not change themselves easily until the last moment.  Thoughts, after all, we did things too well before, and they had too much concern in their hearts. The most important thing is that in their hearts, they will worry that we will settle accounts in the future and take away their rights openly and openly.  Right, put them to death!"

    Rights are very tempting. As long as you pick up the scepter and enjoy the benefits brought by rights, it will be difficult for anyone to let it go. If you don't care for yourself, you will be destroyed by heaven and earth. Although for those kings of the country,  They are equally unwilling to see natural disasters happen, but they are even more unwilling to give up their rights.

    Suirenshi said in a deep voice: "We can assure them that we will not take away their rights. Our goal is just to help them tide over the difficulties, not for their rights!"

    Fuxi shook his head and said: "They won't believe it, because they have already lost their trust in us. If we want to regain their trust, it cannot be done with just one or two guarantees. To them,  To these people, breaking one's promise means nothing, so they simply don't believe in the so-called guarantee, and in their eyes, we people have the power of life and death, and they have no ability to protect themselves. In this kind of inequality,  Under such circumstances, they will not believe in any guarantee or anyone, and we would make the same choice if we were in their position!"

    Fuxi is right. This is the human heart. Those in power at the level of kings are most concerned about their own rights. As for other things, they can be put aside for the time being, as long as they do not make it impossible for them to survive.  They would not give in easily to Fuxi and the others, and their current situation was far from that.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Xuanyuan took a deep breath and said: "Forget it, let's go to the Heavenly Court to discuss with the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. Regardless of success or failure, we can still be aware of it. As for the Three Purities, it's out of the question.  We must respond to such a big problem. It is necessary to part ways. Only in this way can we get the recognition of the human race in the Earthly Immortal World. Otherwise, no one will believe what we say. In their eyes,  All the saints are a bunch of selfish villains and are not worthy of trust!"

 Text Chapter 502: Parting ways

    Chapter 502: Parting ways

    Although what Xuanyuan said was ugly, what he said was true. At least in the hearts of the human race, Sanqing and other superior people like them are a group of selfish villains, and they are all existences that are not worthy of belief.  , if they want to change this situation, they must first part ways with Sanqing. This must be done, otherwise nothing will be done.

    Regarding Sanqing's behavior, everyone here has long been disappointed. They listened to Sanqing's rhetoric and tried their best to help each other, but what they got in exchange was that they gained nothing and harmed themselves. Now the other party is ignoring them.  Man, how could this not make them angry? Xuanyuan's words aroused the anger in everyone's hearts. Under the unbearable situation, everyone finally made the choice to part ways with Sanqing.

    Just listening, Fuxi said in a deep voice: "At this point, we have no choice. Since the Sanqing does not regard us as allies, there is no need for us to wait here for them and hope that they can fulfill their promises.  It's impossible. They can do anything in the face of absolute interests. Master Tongtian is a good example. We still don't have any hope for them. From now on, everyone works together, does not rely on others, and relies entirely on  Our own abilities will continue to support the human race, and we cannot harm our people because of the mistakes we have made!"

    As soon as Fuxi said this, everyone immediately recognized it. At this moment, they once again worked together to prepare to fight for the human race, even if it meant sacrificing their own lives.

    After getting everyone¡¯s approval.  Fuxi took a deep breath and said: "Without further delay, if we act earlier, the people in the immortal world will be able to avoid this infinite pain. Let's go to heaven together to see the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. Let's go to heaven together.  They give us an explanation. If they don¡¯t agree, then we will fight to the death. The Witch Clan can break through Heaven, and we can do the same!"

    After hearing what Fu Xi said, everyone present looked excited and once again unleashed their boundless fighting spirit.  Since the great rise of the human race, they have never been so excited. At this moment, they once again showed the infinite glory of being human emperors and human ancestors.  They want to fight for the human race.

    After making the decision, people like Fuxi had no time to care about other things, nor did they care about what others thought and looked at, and went directly to the heaven.  There is no cover-up.  They came directly to the Heavenly Court. When these people moved, the entire Three Realms were shaken. The faces of Sanqing instantly became gloomy. As Sanqing, they were not fools. They naturally understood what Fuxi and Suiren meant by doing this.  , which means the complete breakup of the small group he formed.  Fuxi and Suirenshi will no longer cooperate with him, and the two parties officially part ways.

    angry!  Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun were very angry.  They never imagined that Fuxi and the Suiren clan, who no longer had the support of the human race, would dare to make such a decision at this time. This made many of the plans of Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun come to nothing, but they had no choice.  And there is no time to react to this matter. After all, they are now trying their best to conquer the great opportunity in their soul.

    Unlike Sanqing, when she saw that Fuxi and Suiren finally came to the opposite side of Sanqing, Empress Nuwa breathed a sigh of relief. At least now she no longer has to look at Sanqing's face. Now she also has  This gives him room to advance and retreat, and he no longer needs to be tied to Sanqing's chariot.

    The Second Sage of the West was naturally very happy for such a thing to happen. For the West, they most wanted to see the separation of Sanqing and Fuxi, Suiren and others, so that the West would not have to face huge pressure, and Fuxi and Suiren were so  He went to Heaven openly and openly, and even if he didn't ask, he knew that it was for matters concerning the earthly immortal world. Under such circumstances, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother probably had no intention of arguing with them anymore. How could they not be happy with this good thing that killed two birds with one stone?  , although they were not in charge of this matter, they actually benefited from it.

    When they saw Fuxi, Suiren and other human masters coming to heaven for a duel, the faces of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother changed again and again. To be honest, they did not expect that Fuxi, Suiren and the others would make such a choice.  They embarked on the path of parting ways with the Sanqing, choosing to stand up for the human race, regardless of the harm the human race did to them.

    In the eyes of the Sanqing Dynasty, the Jade Emperor, and the Queen Mother, they only saw the harm done by the human race to Fuxi and the Suiren clan, but did not see the harm Fuxi and the Suiren clan did to the human race. Perhaps in their eyes, they always thought that those mortals were just ants.  That's all, there is no room for bargaining with them at all. They look down on mortals, but that doesn't mean that Fuxi and Suiren have the same attitude.?¡¯s view was that it was precisely because they judged others by themselves that they had miscalculated the choices of Fuxi and Suiren, and were shocked by all this.

    Although the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother have occupied the righteousness of heaven, and Fuxi, Suiren and others have lost their identities as human emperors and ancestors, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother do not dare to neglect. Even if they lose their identities, Fuxi, Suiren and others are still among the three realms.  Countless masters have the strength of the quasi-sage peak, and they can gain everyone's respect based on their strength alone.

    Although they have a lot of dissatisfaction in their hearts, thinking that Fuxi and Suiren are just dogs and mice meddling in their own business, and they have to meddle in their own affairs even though they are no longer in their position, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother cannot show it. After all, they are the lords of heaven and the three realms.  Lord, they are responsible for such a big disaster in the Earthly Immortal Realm.

    Regarding the visit of Fuxi and the Suiren family, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother could only put down everything in their hands, put aside their disputes with the West for the time being, and turned their heads to deal with this troublesome matter.

    After inviting Fuxi, Suiren and his entourage to enter the Lingxiao Palace, the Jade Emperor said, "I wonder what you fellow Taoists are doing in such a hurry to come to the Heavenly Court?"

    Fuxi and Suiren were not surprised by the Jade Emperor's knowing behavior. If the Jade Emperor didn't even do this superficial work, everything would be really difficult to handle. Now there is still hope for change.  This made them feel relieved.

    Fuxi took a deep breath, then sighed and said: "Alas! Fellow Taoist Haotian, the human race in the Earthly Immortal Realm has suffered greatly due to the changes in the Heavenly Court. Although we are no longer human emperors and human beings,  Ancestor, but we are human beings after all. We cannot just watch these mortals suffer disasters and ignore them. Therefore, as a last resort, we can only come to heaven to find Taoist friends to discuss a solution, so as to avoid the excessive resentment of mortals and accelerate the calamity.  happened!"

    When Fu Xi opened his mouth, the Jade Emperor also sighed: "To be honest with you fellow Taoists, as the Lord of the Heavenly Court, I am not unaware of the changes in the Earthly Immortal Realm, but I am also powerless. Since the time when the Wu clan killed the Heavenly Court,  After a great battle, the heavenly soldiers and generals under my command suffered heavy casualties and were unable to control the overall situation of the heaven. And now the restrictions of the 'Feng Shen Bang' on the disciples of the three religions are weakening even more. These disciples of the three religions have not considered me, the Three Realms, at all.  The Lord takes it all as one thing and ignores the rules of heaven. Only in this way can there be disasters in the lower world, and there is nothing I can do about it!"

    The Jade Emperor's answer made Fuxi, Suiren and others frown. Although they had expected all this, after hearing the Jade Emperor's answer, Fuxi, Suiren and others still had difficulty controlling their emotions.  A hint of anger appeared involuntarily.

    When seeing the reactions of Fuxi and Suiren, the Queen Mother said: "Fellow Taoists, we can understand your mood, but the heaven is indeed at the end of its rope now, and the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' has been opened.  There is no way to repair it, and with the last war, Heavenly Court's manpower is even more lacking. Although we don't want to see all kinds of natural disasters happen in the Earthly Immortal Realm, Heavenly Court is indeed powerless. Unless you fellow Taoists can give Heavenly Court  Provide enough manpower so that we can quickly restore the normal operation of Heavenly Court, otherwise it will be impossible to achieve a satisfactory result for all fellow Taoists. After all, we cannot change the disadvantage of insufficient manpower!"

    Good guy, the Queen Mother is really powerful. She came directly to turn the disadvantage into an advantage and set her sights on Fuxi, Suiren and other human masters. She wanted to recruit people from the human race to restore the strength of Heaven. As long as Heaven was  If their strength is restored, they will be able to advance and retreat freely.

    Of course, if Fuxi and the Suiren clan refuse, then they have enough to give Fuxi and the Suiren clan an explanation. At least they have come up with a solution. But you people are selfish and unwilling to give up the fighting power of the human race, so naturally you cannot put all this together.  The blame is placed on Heaven. If you want to blame it, you can only blame yourself for being too selfish.

    It has to be said that the Queen Mother played this skill very well. She directly put all the responsibilities on Fuxi and Suiren, and she was so clean that she didn't need to take any responsibility. Such a master's technique is really good.  It was breathtaking and gave Fuxi and Suirenshi a headache, but there was nothing they could do about it.

    Regarding the decision between Fuxi and Suiren, the Queen Mother and the Jade Emperor were not in a hurry to urge them. After all, they had already said everything they should. As for the outcome, it depends on Fuxi and Suiren.

 Text Chapter 503: Rebirth of Faith

    Chapter 503: Rebirth of Faith

    After a long silence, Fuxi said in a deep voice: "Fellow Taoist Yaochi, if we are willing to help Heavenly Court make up for the shortcomings of human hands, does that mean that everything that is happening now can be solved?"

    As soon as Fuxi said this, the expressions of the Queen Mother and the Jade Emperor changed. They really didn't expect that Fuxi could make a decision in such a short period of time, which surprised them, and Fuxi could still say such a thing.  The words forced them to make a commitment in advance.

    As long as they have enough manpower, can the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother really solve all problems?  The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother did not dare to make a promise on this point. You must know that this is not a simple matter. If he made a promise but could not solve it, he would not be able to explain it to Fuxi and Suiren.

    Even though Fuxi and Suiren clan no longer have the status of Human Emperor and Human Ancestor, their strength is there, and without the constraints of their status, these people can do whatever they want. Once they are angered, then  The consequences would be unimaginable, and Heaven would probably have to pay a heavy price.

    After taking a deep breath, the Jade Emperor sighed to Fuxi: "To be honest with you Taoist Fuxi, I'm afraid I can't make a promise on this. After all, I, the Lord of Heaven, have become like a decoration. I can only promise that if there is  Enough manpower can change the current situation. As for a complete solution, forgive me for not having the ability. This is no longer something I can do alone, and I need the help of Senior Brother Sanqing and the others!"

    Fuxi and the others were a little disappointed by the Jade Emperor's reply, but they were satisfied with getting such an answer.  If the Jade Emperor really agreed to them all, then they really couldn't believe each other. After all, this was not a simple matter.

    Fuxi and others looked at each other.  They communicated with each other for a while, and then said: "Okay, if fellow Taoist said this, then we will feel more relieved. As long as fellow Taoist can have this commitment, then we will settle this matter and I will arrange manpower soon."  Come and replenish Heavenly Court. I hope fellow Taoists will not disappoint us, otherwise don¡¯t blame us for being unreasonable. We can also do things that the Witch Clan can do!¡±

    Fuxi's threats did not make the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother angry. To them, Fuxi's threats were a bit funny. They even wanted to be on par with the Wu Clan, although the cultivation of Fuxi and others was not weaker than that of the Communists.  Gong Zuwu.  But how many masters in the realm of great witches can the human race produce?  Although the human race has a large number of people, there is a huge difference in strength from the Wu race, and there is no comparison between the two.

    Although the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother did not take Fuxi's words seriously in their hearts, they would not go back on their word. After all, in the current situation, if they want to protect themselves, they must have enough strength, and with  It would be a good choice for people like Fuxi to join forces. At least Fuxi and Suiren are much easier to get along with than shameless villains like Ming He, and they won't be ungrateful for their own gain.  After all, Fuxi and Suiren wanted something from themselves.

    When he thought of this, the Jade Emperor laughed loudly and said: "Fellow Taoists, please rest assured. As the Lord of the Three Realms, I, Haotian, will naturally not do such a thing to get rich by breaking my promise. If you Taoists are willing, then I, the Heavenly Court, will be willing to cooperate with you."  The human race is advancing and retreating together, and I think if we can fully cooperate, then it will be just around the corner for you fellow Taoists to regain their identities!"

    It has to be said that the Jade Emperor has the foresight to say such words. Once the situation in the world improves, even if the king of the world is unwilling to believe in Fuxi and Suiren, he can't stop the thoughts of the mortals. After all,  In this matter, it was Fuxi and Suiren who made great sacrifices. If they had no back, they would suffer. No matter how unwilling these people were, they would still make the right decision for the sake of their own lives.  s Choice.

    Today's natural disasters have not been able to harm them, but who knows whether they will be able to persevere over time. For these people, although they do not want to lose their rights, they also do not want to lose their lives. As long as Fuxi and Suirenshi  Stop trying to seize their rights, then they will naturally know the choice.

    As the protagonists of the Three Realms, the human race has boundless luck. As long as these human races recognize the identities of Fuxi and Suiren again, the entire human race will stand up again and form an alliance with such people. This is a good thing.

    The Jade Emperor's plan was very clear to Suiren and Fuxi, but this is how people interact with each other. There are no eternal friends, only eternal interests. If they want to protect the human race from harm, then  You have to give something, even if the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother have bad intentions, as long as it is beneficial to them, that is enough.

    Fuxi nodded and said: "Okay, let's settle this matter once and for all. The human race will do its best to help fellow Taoists regain control of the heavens, work hard to restore the stability of the three realms, and strive for a glimmer of hope for the sentient beings in the three realms!"

    Fuxi¡¯s answer made the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother very happy. They did not expect that things would go so smoothly and that they could form an alliance with the human race so smoothly. Such a good thing never occurred to them in their dreams.

    People like Fuxi and the Suiren clan didn't have time to delay. You must know that every minute of delay would be an extra point of danger for the mortals in the earthly immortal world. Under the arrangements of Fuxi and the Suiren clan, the masters accumulated by the human race in the past had all started to fight.  He walked out of the holy land of the human race and came towards the heaven in a mighty manner.

    If Fuxi, Suiren and his group went to heaven and shocked the immortals of the three realms, then now that the human race has shown all their accumulation, it makes them even more uneasy, especially the Sanqing. Even the fools understand that this is what the human race is doing.  In response to the changes in the Earthly Immortal Realm, the human race's move marked a formal break between the two parties. There was no room for relaxation, otherwise Fuxi and the Suiren clan would not have been able to reveal all the human race's heritage.

    Suddenly, Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun felt regretful in their hearts. They still underestimated the reaction of the human race, underestimated the love of people like Fuxi and Suiren for the human race, and they were able to sacrifice so much at all costs.

    Things developed very quickly. With the efforts of Suiren and Fuxi, the masters of the human race were completely integrated into the heaven and began to control the operation of the heaven. With their efforts, the operation of the heaven began to recover, and the relationship between heaven and earth began to rise.  The changes over time have begun to improve. Although these people cannot achieve the level of disciples of the three religions, in any case, because of their actions, the situation in the Earthly Immortal World has developed for the better.

    When the human race and Heavenly Court jointly made such a move, the disciples of the three religions were angry, because as the situation changed, they found that the power of the God List began to stabilize again, which made them angry. Naturally, some people wanted to  To make trouble, they want to change everything. In their hearts, they think that as long as they dare to make trouble, there will be consequences. Unfortunately, they are wrong, and they are very wrong. In the past, the Jade Emperor would have taken care of them and would not do anything to them.  Killer, but everything is different now. The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother have formed an alliance with the human race. Naturally, they do not want to see the situation in the Earthly Immortal Realm get worse again. Naturally, they attack very fiercely. Once the Divine Whip is used, the troublemaker will be beaten.  The soul is in a state of disbelief.

    Although it was only a small third-generation disciple who was sacrificed, the Jade Emperor dared to do such a cruel thing so that the disciples of the three religions did not dare to cause trouble again. They were unwilling to help Heaven to stabilize the overall situation. The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother did not care, but if they wanted to destroy the world  To maintain order, one must be prepared for death and death. The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother did not want these people to ruin their good deeds.

    With the cooperation of Fuxi and Suiren, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother have enough confidence to seize their share of the benefits in this great opportunity, and they believe that cooperation with the human race is enough to make the Sanqing do it.  After all, they learned about the current situation of Sanqing from people like Fuxi and Suiren.

    Under this situation, even if the Sanqing has anger in their hearts, they have to suppress it. Unless they want to start a full-scale war with Heaven and the human race at this time, they are afraid that it will give the West an advantage. They will not do such a stupid thing.  .

    There is nothing wrong with the fact that people's hearts are fickle. When Fuxi and Suiren paid such a heavy price to re-establish the order of heaven and find a glimmer of hope for mankind, many mortals in the earthly immortal world were shocked.  After receiving the benefits, people died for wealth and birds died for food. With the benefits, everyone was naturally grateful again to Fuxi and Suiren, the human emperors and ancestors who had resisted. Faith was re-established, and the temples that had been torn down were rebuilt.  Once established, people are so realistic. In the past, they couldn't feel how much the Human Emperor and Human Ancestor protected them, but they only understood it when they lost it.

    Under the threat of life and death, the human race changed so quickly that no one expected. Not long after the changes in the local fairy world began to improve, these mortals picked up everything again and once again brought Fuxi, Xuanyuan, Suiren and all the other people together.  The clan was put on the altar. Even the Shennong clan and King Dayu no longer dared to make irresponsible remarks. They were all put on the altar. Even Zhu Jiuyin, who had long been forgotten by the human race, also  They have all been put on the altar. For these mortals, after experiencing a natural disaster, they urgently need to seek shelter. As long as they can get it, they will not give up. And this change of situation  It alarmed Zhu Jiuyin who was in retreat and woke him up from his cultivation.

 Text Chapter 504 Rejection

    Chapter 504 Rejection

    The most unlucky ones in this upheaval are Sanqing and Nuwa Empress. The human race has even begged ancestral witches like Zhu Jiuyin, but they have not begged them, because those enlightened people in the human race have  These mortals in the Earthly Immortal World were told about the cause of this natural disaster. Under such circumstances, they naturally forgot these people selectively.

    Empress Nuwa is better, at least she is the Holy Mother of the human race. Even if the human race forgets it, the Dao will not forget it. When the human race reestablishes its faith, she will once again be able to enjoy a little bit of the human race's luck.  Speaking of Taishang Laojun, the leader of the Human Religion, he is completely useless. The Human Religion has become a useless name. The role of the Human Religion in the development of the human race is very small.  Relatively speaking, his contributions to the human race were not as great as the benefits he plundered from the human race. When the human race had decided to give up, Taishang Laojun, the leader of the human religion, naturally became an empty name.

    When the faith of the human race was reaffirmed, the Shennong clan and King Dayu in Nanzhan Prefecture both felt the emergence of this faith. They were faced with another choice, accepting this faith.  Then they will become the human emperors of the human race again, and will continue to be favored by the human race. If they refuse, then they will be completely free and no longer have any restraints.

    How to choose, this makes the Shennong family and King Yu a little embarrassed. As people from the human race, it is impossible for them to say that they don't love the human race. However, the repeated changes in the human race have made them confused. The most important thing is  What's more, the changes in people like Fuxi made Shennong and King Yu give up.

    After a long time, King Dayu said: "I am tired. I can no longer bear the pressure. It is up to them to decide the affairs of the human race. I still stay in this human-witch clan. After all, humans  The witch clan is also one of the bloodlines of the human race, and I cannot let them down!"

    After King Yu made this decision, the power of faith that was about to rush into his body was instantly rebounded. The statue of King Yu that the human race had re-erected collapsed. This situation continued.  The appearance made everyone feel sad. Fuxi, Xuanyuan, and Suirenshi all understood that Dayu had rejected the human race's request, and he was no longer the human emperor.  The relationship with the human race has completely embarked on the road of separation, and in the future, each side will go its own way.

    King Dayu made his choice, and Shennong also sighed and said: "I have sacrificed a lot for the human race. But I owe it to my children. I have to think more about Jingwei. Let's end this matter."  !¡±

    As soon as Shen Nong finished his words, the statue that the human race had built for him also collapsed.  Shennong and Dayu, the two who made the greatest contributions among the Human Emperors, completely broke with the human race.  There is no room for relaxation anymore.

    When seeing the reactions of Shennong and Dayu, Suiren shouted angrily: "You are outrageous. Shennong and Dayu are not worthy of our human race. They are so selfish and do not consider the interests of the human race at all. They  Such a person is not worthy of being the emperor!"

    When he heard Suiren's words, Fuxi sighed and said, "Human Ancestor, we can't blame them for this matter. If we have to blame it, we can only blame fate. If all the previous things hadn't happened, we wouldn't be here today."  , everything is fate, it is we who are responsible for Shennong and Dayu, not them who are responsible for the human race!"

    What Fu Xi said is correct. It was the human race that failed Shen Nong and Dayu, not Shennong and Dayu who failed the human race. It was only natural that they made such a choice. People like them did not  Not qualified to blame the other party.

    As soon as Fuxi said these words, Suiren's face was startled, and then he sighed, and finally said nothing, with a look of decline on his face. He understood that Fuxi was right, and Shennong was not to blame for this incident.  With King Dayu, Fuxi still had a word that he hadn't said yet. The human race was not limited to the mortals in the Earth Immortal Realm. The Human and Witch clan in the Nanzhan tribe also had the blood of the human race. Compared to the human race in the Earth Immortal Realm,  , and that human witch clan puts more emphasis on friendship.

    When the faith of the human race was re-established, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother in heaven became happy. The Jade Emperor laughed and said: "Okay, very good, this time we finally made the best decision. With the human race  With our alliance, the saints can no longer threaten us. We can unite the power of the human race to attack the seal in the four seas, and strive to seize the inheritance of the chaos gods and demons before Sanqing and the others come out!"

    After hearing the Jade Emperor's words, the Queen Mother frowned and said, "Haotian, do you want to give up on the spread of Buddhism to the east, stop arguing with the West, and just give up the karma that the West owes us?  ?¡±

    The Jade Emperor said in a deep voice: "It is impossible to give up the karma that the West owes us, but now we need to shift our focus to the human race, and we need to use the power of the human race to complete our own affairs.The accumulation of life is an opportunity that cannot be missed, and it will never come back. For the West, we can come and ask for it at any time, but we humans cannot do this!  "

    What the Jade Emperor said makes some sense. Under the current situation, the saints have retreated and cannot come out. If we don't act quickly at this time, it will be too late by the time the saints come out.

    Regarding the Jade Emperor's persistence, the Queen Mother sighed secretly and said nothing more. Regarding the war, the Queen Mother was already a little disgusted. The last war had already made her have a trace of inner demons in her heart. Maybe this is a woman.  The difference from men is that for the Jade Emperor, although the heaven was destroyed by the witch clan, he still had the spirit of not admitting defeat, but the Queen Mother could not do this.

    As the heaven gradually returned to normal, the fortunes of the three realms began to recover. Such changes made Kunpeng and the gods and demons gnash their teeth with hatred. You must know that when the three realms were in chaos, they were also secretly ecstatic.  , you must know that the chaos in the Three Realms can not only trigger the occurrence of calamities, but also speed up the birth of the world of gods and demons, allowing them to enter the Three Realms one step ahead to compete for that huge opportunity, but now with the human race  Their plan to form an alliance with Heaven failed.  How could this not make people like Kunpeng angry?

    There¡¯s no point in getting angry. Things have already happened and they can¡¯t change them.  Even if they want to change, they don't have the strength. Even though all the saints are in seclusion now, gods and demons like Kunpeng don't dare to act rashly, because there are not only saints in the three realms, but also the witch clan. What's more important is that now  There were sparks between Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun, which made gods and demons like Kunpeng not dare to set foot in the Three Realms easily.  They were worried that they would be arrested.

    For these gods and demons, what they care about most is their own lives. Once something threatens their life safety, something happens.  They all have to treat it with caution, for fear of accidentally ruining their lives.

    The Witch Clan is aware of the changes in the Three Realms, but they remain unmoved.  And Zhu Jiuyin, who was in seclusion in the underworld, was also frantically absorbing all the knowledge gained from the inheritance of the gods and demons of destruction.  Transforming this knowledge into his own power, with Zhu Jiuyin's crazy absorption, his divine world has undergone new changes unknowingly. With the chaotic world as the support, Zhu Jiuyin's divine  The world of the Kingdom of God is recovering bit by bit. A trace of vitality is integrated into this world, giving this world an unprecedented vitality. It is the emergence of this trace of vitality that makes Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s world of the Kingdom of God more vibrant.  Become complete.

    The more inheritance Zhu Jiuyin absorbs.  His understanding of the immeasurable tribulations became deeper and deeper, and he had a very clear understanding of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons.  Just when Zhu Jiuyin was frantically absorbing knowledge to the critical moment, an immaterial power of faith suddenly rushed into his sea of ??consciousness. It was the faith of the human race. This trace of human faith entered Zhu Jiuyin.  In Jiuyin's sea of ??consciousness, he wanted to re-condensate into a Shinto Dharma image, and he wanted to re-establish the power of Shinto in Zhu Jiuyin's sea of ??consciousness.

    Shinto is one of the great ways to quickly accumulate one's own strength. If Zhu Jiuyin had attached great importance to this power of faith before, he would have been willing to accept this power of faith so that he could once again condense his Shinto ideas. Unfortunately, now there is a world of chaos to do it.  Zhu Jiuyin, who was relying on him, already looked down upon the power of this Shinto. For Zhu Jiuyin, what he valued most at the moment was not the accumulation of power, but the purification of power.

    No matter how much power there is in faith, it is still impure. If it is barely used to condense the Shinto Dharma, it can only relieve temporary worries, and it is very detrimental to the development of Shangjiu Dharma. Zhu Jiuyin will naturally not accept this.  Strength, for him, this small amount of power is simply not worth it.

    If the Shennong clan and King Dayu rejected the human race, it was because they had already given up on the current human race, but Zhu Jiuyin's rejection was completely different. Zhu Jiuyin's rejection was because he did not want to be a scapegoat, and he did not want to do it for such a thing.  Selling one's own strength for a little bit of strength would be a bit of a waste.

    Although the faith of the human race is good, it is nothing compared to the inheritance of the Chaos Gods and Demons. Under the crazy absorption, Zhu Jiuyin has come into contact with a trace of the essence of the Destruction Gods and Demons. As the leader of the Destruction Gods and Demons,  The purest power of destruction in the world, the power that can end an era, is not without some background. It is a pity that the gods and demons of destruction lost their origins back then, and there was no time to change everything. Of course, he did not have that chance.

    But now Zhu Jiuyin's situation is completely different. Although there is only a little contact, through this little contact, Zhu Jiuyin understands that as a chaotic god and demon who controls the law of destruction, he wants to destroy an era, a party.  The world, that is not to destroy without principles, that is provoking the bottom line of the road, and is seeking self-destruction. The one who is truly in charge of destroying the world.?Following the Law of the Great Dao, only when the power of this world arouses the disgust of the Great Dao and should not continue to exist, can the Chaos Gods and Demons in charge of the Law of Destruction show their skills and destroy this without any consideration. It is a pity that  As an innate existence, the God of Destruction only has destruction in his head and does not have the ability to control himself, so his death is inevitable.

    When he was awakened from the absorption by the sudden appearance of human faith, Zhu Jiuyin's face changed again and again. He was angry about such a change. You must know that such a great opportunity would  It's not something you can encounter casually. If you want to have such an opportunity again, I'm afraid it won't be easy.

    Ever since the betrayal of the human race, Zhu Jiuyin has no good impression of the human race in his heart. Among the human race, the only ones who can make him have a favorable impression are the Shennong family and King Dayu. The others have long been determined to live and die.  In Zhu Jiuyin's heart, as to why the human race began to believe in him again, Zhu Jiuyin was not a fool. He understood the reason of the matter with a thought. The human race did this just to use their fierce power to protect themselves and let others  They were able to use the power of the witch clan to warn those who wanted to take advantage of them. Zhu Jiuyin was very disgusted with such use.

    Just listening, Zhu Jiuyin snorted coldly and said: "If I had known today, why would you think of my existence at this time? When you humans crossed the river and demolished the bridge and betrayed your faith, why didn't you expect that you would end up like this today? Now you see me as a wizard.  I want to join our Wu Clan again since my clan is still valuable, so I don¡¯t have to think about it anymore!¡±

    When he said this, Zhu Jiuyin thought in his heart and grabbed it with his big hands. The power of faith was directly destroyed by him, without any nostalgia, and he didn't care at all about the power of faith.

    If Sanqing, Nuwa Empress and the Second Saint of the West saw Zhu Jiuyin acting like this, they would definitely scold Zhu Jiuyin for being crazy and rejecting such a good thing. I really don¡¯t know what it means to have such a belief in the eyes of people like them.  That is a good thing. At least if Zhu Jiuyin is willing to accept the power of this belief, then he can share the fate of the human race.

    Luck is a good thing, especially in such a situation, it is a good thing for oneself to have the help of human luck, but for Zhu Jiuyin, whether the human luck has or not does not matter much.  Influence, because Zhu Jiuyin has his own divine world, and he has also found a more suitable path for himself from the inheritance of the destruction of gods and demons, and this path is compared to the Shinto law established by the power of human faith.  It's more domineering.

    Although the path Zhu Jiuyin found is still an illusory existence, Zhu Jiuyin doesn't care. He believes that as long as he has enough time, he can perfect this path, and the human race has faith.  It was not the right time to disturb his enlightenment. From this point of view alone, Zhu Jiuyin believed that the chance between him and the human race had been exhausted.

 Text Chapter 505: The Tribulation Begins

    Chapter 505: The calamity begins

    The opportunity has run out, Zhu Jiuyin naturally will no longer pay attention to this belief, and the human race is not worthy of his help. After all, Zhu Jiuyin has already been disappointed with the human race. Even if a fickle race becomes the protagonist of the three realms,  But there is a bit of human touch. This is not a race that Zhu Jiuyin is willing to help. The most important thing is that the relationship between the human race and the witch race is not so good.

    It is just the human race's own problems that cannot be recognized by Zhu Jiuyin. What's more, regarding this sudden incident, Zhu Jiuyin even thinks that there is something hidden in it. He suspects that all this is caused by the influence of Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun.  He did it deliberately behind the scenes because he wanted to test himself, but no matter which way it was, Zhu Jiuyin couldn't accept the human race, and he didn't bother to accept the power of the human race. With such changes in the three realms, Zhu Jiuyin couldn't accept it either.  He thought that if he continued to practice in seclusion, it was time to come out and take back everything that belonged to the Wu clan. After finding his own path, Zhu Jiuyin felt completely relieved.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin didn't know what this immeasurable calamity would be like, he knew that when he came out of seclusion, it would completely open up the calamity of the end of the law, because he could feel that this was as if it was his mission, and  But he didn't know why. Maybe it was the power of the great avenue.

    Regarding his own divine world, Zhu Jiuyin has many ideas, but none of them can be realized. He has always hoped that he can find a way to perfect the divine world. Unfortunately, no matter how he extracts vitality from the chaotic world to evolve the divine world, Zhu Jiuyin has many ideas.  There is a foreign world, but Zhu Jiuyin has a vague feeling deep in his heart.  Such evolution can only take the world of the Kingdom of God to the limit of the Middle Thousand Worlds. If it wants to break through the Great Thousand Worlds and become a prehistoric existence.  That is impossible to do. As for what Zhu Jiuyin is missing in the world, it is not clear.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin wanted to use his current calmness to do some research, when his practice was interrupted, there was always a voice deep in his heart, asking him to get out of seclusion quickly. This voice  The appearance was a big surprise for Zhu Jiuyin, and it was precisely because of the appearance of such a voice.  That's why Zhu Jiuyin suspected that the reason why his practice was interrupted by the faith of the human race was because there was a pair of demonic hands pushing him secretly.

    Zhu Jiuyin is not a timid person, things have come to this point.  There was no possibility for him to retreat, and he would not retreat, because Zhu Jiuyin wanted to know who was behind this and who was plotting against him.  Ruining your own opportunities.  Perhaps doing so would be endlessly dangerous, but Zhu Jiuyin was not afraid of danger.

    After taking a deep breath, Zhu Jiuyin strode out of the retreat without hesitation. After recovering his mind, Zhu Jiuyin completely restored his cultivation. He believed that no matter how great the danger, he could stop him.  In front of himself, he has the strength to face it.

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin came out of seclusion, the entire underworld trembled, and an invisible force emanated from Zhu Jiuyin's body.  Although it only passed by for a brief moment, it made the entire underworld tremble.  That is the original aura of the gods and demons of destruction. The power of destruction makes the underworld tremble and be afraid of it. The underworld will also tremble in front of the law of destruction.

    Destruction Gods and Demons, at this moment Zhu Jiuyin completely replaced the existence of Destruction Gods and Demons among the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons, obtained everything from the Destruction Gods and Demons of the Three Thousand Chaos Gods and Demons, and obtained the ticket to countless calamities.  As soon as Zhu Jiuyin came out of seclusion, the entire three realms trembled for a while, and the calamity began. The power of the list of gods in the heaven was draining away at an accelerated rate. Just when the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were shocked, suddenly there came from outside that day  With a burst of suction force, the two innate spiritual treasures, the 'Feng Shen Bang' and the 'God Beating Whip' were out of his control and flew away in an instant.

    From the perspective of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, they naturally understood that this was Daozu Hongjun summoning the two innate spiritual treasures, the 'Shen Beating Whip' and the 'Feng Shen Bang'. With the departure of these two innate spiritual treasures, the calamity will also begin.  The Three Realms will once again face a catastrophe. The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother can't help but become vigilant about everything that happens suddenly.

    The 'Feng Shen Bang' and 'God Beating Whip' were summoned away, and it was not only the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother who were affected, the saints were even more vigilant at this moment, because this was the time when they were about to take the opportunity of the Great Dao from their own souls.  They were separated from the gods, but something like this happened at this time, which made them have to suspect that someone was doing it deliberately, and this person was naturally Daozu Hongjun, or the Heavenly Dao who had never known how to exist.  .

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin came out of seclusion, Houtu Ancestral Witch, Xuanming Ancestral Witch and Gonggong Ancestral Witch all felt it. As Zhu Jiuyin came out of seclusion, they all felt the changes in the world and they all understood the catastrophe of the end of the law.  It was finally about to begin. Without Zhu Jiuyin's call, Gonggong Ancestral Witch quickly came to the underworld.

    Speaking of which, the person who is happiest when such a big thing happens in the Three Realms is the Ancestor of Styx in the Sea of ??Blood., when the calamity was about to completely begin, the sealing power in the sea of ????blood was draining away at a faster pace, which made the ancestor of the Styx River happy. He saw the inheritance of the chaos gods and demons beckoning to him, and saw himself  In the hope of enlightenment, he frantically increased his strength to destroy the power of the seal, hoping that he could seize the inheritance of the chaos gods and demons before the saints.

    People die for money, and birds die for food. There are many people who have the same idea as the ancestor of Styx. In the entire three realms, as long as there are ambitious people who want to achieve enlightenment and become a saint, they are all eager for the drastic change of heaven and earth to occur.  When the calamity of the end of the Dharma comes, because only when the calamity of the end of the Dharma comes, can they have hope of enlightenment.

    Kunpeng and other gods and demons were also ready. Everyone gathered in the chaos, waiting for the opportunity to come. When seeing Satan appear, Kunpeng could bear it, but some people couldn't.  Then Zeus sneered and said: "Satan, do you still have the existence of our alliance in your eyes? You have ruined everyone's good things by your own actions. Shouldn't you give us all an explanation?"

    Satan, who had devoured one of Tang Sanzang's arms, had greatly improved his cultivation. He naturally dismissed Zeus's provocation and snorted coldly: "Zeus, put away your little thoughts. I, Satan, am not someone to be trifled with. You  If you have the ability to go to the Three Realms to seize benefits by yourself, and want to take advantage of me, Satan, you are not qualified!"

    Satan's powerful response made Zeus furious. Just when he was about to argue with Satan, Kunpeng's face instantly became gloomy and terrifying, and he shouted angrily: "Why fight? If you have the ability, go to the Three Realms and fight with Zhu Jiu."  Fighting with each other, fighting with the saints, what kind of skills can you think of in your own nest! If you have the strength, leave it to me during the calamity, to snatch the inheritance of gods and demons in the seal, don't babble here  of!"

    Kunpeng got angry and everyone calmed down. Although Kunpeng's words were a bit biased towards Satan, this world respects strength. If you want anything, you have to fight for it with your own strength, regardless of Satan's methods.  No matter what, if he succeeds, that¡¯s his skill.

    Zhu Jiuyin has a complete inheritance of the gods and demons of chaos, as well as the inheritance of the Great God Pangu, and can understand the immeasurable calamity and the calamity of the end of law, but Sanqing, Nuwa Empress and the Second Saint of the West cannot know this situation.  The reason is that they are stripping away the opportunity of the avenue in their own souls. They cannot use the power of the opportunity of the avenue to feel the changes of heaven and earth, and naturally they cannot get the information of heaven and earth.

    As saints, Sanqing, Nuwa Empress and the Second Saint of the West can't figure out everything about this calamity, let alone Styx, Zhen Yuanzi, the Jade Emperor, the Queen Mother and many masters of the human race.

    Fortunately, at this time, the human race had restored the identities of the Suiren clan, Fuxi Xuanyuan and others, which solved their worries. However, it was just that they lost their immortal bodies after leaving the Fire Cloud Cave. It was precisely because most of the Three Pure Ones  Even the masters don't know that this kind of calamity is coming, and only then will Taoist Hongjun in Zixiao Palace take action.

    After the 'Feng Shen Bang' and 'God Beating Whip' were summoned away from the sky, Taoist Hongjun summoned all the saints again, and a powerful aura enveloped the entire three realms. All the Daluo Jinxian level masters felt the Hongjun  Daozu Jun's call was blocked only by the strong protection in Nanzhan Buzhou and the underworld, which shielded Daozu Hongjun's call from his spiritual thoughts.

    Daozu Hongjun summoned the masters of the three realms on such a large scale, which made many people wary. In the past, Daozu Hongjun only summoned a few people, and they were only the leaders of all parties, but this time Daozu Hongjun did  Such an astonishing move, how could this not make all the immortals in the three realms vigilant, and all of them secretly worried.

    Sanqing, Nuwa Empress and the Second Sage of the West were even more worried. They wanted to go to Zixiao Palace, but they were afraid that everything they had done would be discovered by Hongjun Daozu, and they were worried that their actions of stripping away the opportunity of the avenue would be punished.  Due to Hongjun Daozu's strong self-suppression, they were in a dilemma.

    The thoughts in the hearts of all the saints were clearly known to Taoist Hongjun. In view of their fear, Taoist Hongjun did not want to do too much persuasion. Instead, he directly enveloped them with the light of guidance and forced them to welcome them.  Arriving at Zixiao Palace, such an unexpected incident made the saints even more panicked.

    Panic returned to their hearts, but the Saints did not have the guts to resist the power of Taoist Hongjun. Although the power of the Light of Reception was coercive, with the strength of the Saints, as long as they were unwilling, then the Light of Reception alone would  Their power cannot do anything to them. It doesn't matter if they have the ability to resist, but whether they dare to resist is another matter.

 Text Chapter 506 The coming of the storm

    Chapter 506 The coming of the storm

    The calamity of the end of the law is about to begin. Not only Zhu Jiuyin knows this news, but now Kunpeng and other gods and demons also know it. Where does their news come from? Zhu Jiuyin doesn't know, and Kunpeng and others don't know either, because they  Just for a moment, everything about the calamity suddenly appeared in their hearts. It was just like this that they gathered here, waiting for the calamity to begin.

    Not long after Zhu Jiuyin came out of seclusion, the ancestral wizard Gonggong had appeared in the underworld. They gathered together again, and measuring the calamity became their focus. The calamity of the end of the law was about to begin.  At this time, everyone is preparing and waiting for the beginning of the Dharma Tribulation.

    Relatively speaking, only the Zixiao Palace was very lively. In a short period of time, the entire Zixiao Palace was filled with people. All the masters of Daluo Jinxian in the Three Realms gathered here. When Sanqing, Nuwa and the Second Saint of the West appeared,  At that time, Taoist Hongjun appeared in front of everyone.

    When he saw everyone for the first time, Taoist Hongjun entered the topic directly and said in a deep voice: "Now that the world has changed greatly and calamity has recurred, all living beings in the three realms are in calamity. Everyone on the list of gods should escape calamity.  Come out, re-enter the world and overcome the tribulation, leave!"

    Daozu Hongjun shouted deeply and the 'Bang of Conferred Gods' appeared in his hand, and then a golden light flashed, and all the souls stored in the 'Bang of Conferred Gods' were released. Under the shining of the golden light, new bodies appeared out of thin air.  .

    As the gods escaped from the list of gods, the whole world changed color again.  The aura of calamity is getting heavier, and all the careerists have expressions of ecstasy on their faces. The opportunity they have been waiting for is finally about to begin.  The face of the Second Saint from the West became extremely gloomy.

    The so-called great prosperity of the West has become an empty talk during the calamity. If the two of them had no ideas at this time, no one would believe it. At this time, in the hearts of the two saints of the West, they gave Taoist Hongjun to  In their view, the so-called spread of Buddhism to the East and the great prosperity of the West are just lies told by Taoist Hongjun to deceive themselves. All of this is to appease themselves and create opportunities for Sanqing and Nuwa.

    Hate it!  At this moment, the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin had incomparable hatred in their hearts.  If this was not the Zixiao Palace, they would roar angrily to vent their hatred, but now they can only endure this bad breath.  They didn't dare to show any hatred, because they didn't know what kind of blow they would face if they revealed their feelings. For the sake of the West and for themselves, the two saints Zhuti and Jieyin could only endure it.  .

    When all the disciples in the Conferred God List are out of trouble.  The face of the Tongtian Cult Leader was filled with incomparable ecstasy.  At this time, he could no longer hold back the joy in his heart. When these disciples returned, Jie Jiao would truly have the power to conquer the three realms. He no longer had to fight with Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun and Nuwa Empress.  They cooperated, not to mention the actions of the human race, because Jiejiao already had the strength to surpass them.

    Strength is the most respected among the three realms. If the leader of Tongtian Cult has enough strength, he will naturally feel confident and become arrogant.  Look down on other people and unwilling to cooperate with others.  So as not to let others share your interests.

    Just when Master Tongtian was happy, Taoist Hongjun spoke again: "This calamity is the precursor of the immeasurable calamity, which is the calamity of the end of the Dharma. All practitioners are in the calamity and have to face the test of the great road.  You all must be careful!"

    As soon as Taoist Hongjun said these words, Taishang Laojun could no longer bear it and asked in a deep voice: "Teacher, what is the calamity of the end of the Dharma?"

    Taoist Hongjun glanced at Taishang Laojun, and then said calmly: "The Tribulation of the End of Dharma, as the name suggests, is the end of magic power. After this calamity, the energy of the entire three realms dissipates, and cultivators cannot smoothly absorb heaven and earth from between heaven and earth.  Reiki, everything needs to rely on the foundation of cultivation!"

    Dumbfounded, the leader of Tongtian Cult who was happy before was suddenly dumbfounded. If practitioners cannot absorb spiritual energy from heaven and earth, and all cultivation needs to rely on foundation, then the situation of Jiejiao will become dangerous. Although Jin'ao Island  It's a good paradise, but it can't support such a huge population of the Jie Cult. This makes the leader of the Tongtian Cult not dumbfounded.

    Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun's eyes lit up, because they didn't have many disciples under their sects. If they relied on their foundation to practice, then everything would not be a problem. The two religions of Ren and Chan could fully support it, so their faces  On the other hand, he smiled.

    The two sages of the West were startled at first, and then sighed. The poverty of the West is the worst among the saints in terms of background. Fortunately, the practice of the West can rely on external faith, which can be regarded as a great blessing among misfortunes.  It is much better to have less of them than to intercept and teach, and you will not face too much danger.

    AlthoughThe situation of the Jiejie Sect is dire, but the worst thing is not them, but the casual cultivators in the Three Realms. These unorganized people are the most dangerous. They want innate spiritual treasures but not innate spiritual treasures, and they want to have no paradise.  In the Cave Heaven Paradise, if the spiritual energy of heaven and earth dissipates, then they will really become three-nothing people.

    As for the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother who are above the heaven, they don't have much pressure. After all, as the lords of the three realms, they control the 'Zhoutian Xingdou'. They can use the power of the stars to practice, not to mention that they have such things as Pantao in their hands.  Although the nine-thousand-year-old flat peach is missing from their innate spiritual roots, the three-thousand-year flat peach and the six-thousand-year flat peach are enough for them to be self-sufficient, while the situation of the demon clan is relatively more difficult, Beijulu  The land of the state is not so good.

    The human race Fuxi, Xuanyuan, and the Suiren clan do not have much pressure, because they have the support of the human race behind them and have endless power of faith to ensure that their own strength will not be damaged. At this time, they can't help but secretly be happy that they go first.  They took a step forward to resolve the conflict with the mortal world, otherwise their situation would not be very good.

    Among the three realms, the one with the least pressure is the Wu Clan. The Wu Clan has blocked the entire Nanzhan Prefecture. All the Cave Heaven Paradise in Nanzhan Prefecture has fallen into the hands of the Wu Clan, and the entire Nanzhan Prefecture has fallen into the hands of the Wu Clan.  The dragon veins of the state were also suppressed by the Pangu Temple. Even if the spiritual energy of heaven and earth dissipated, they could not escape from Nanzhan Buzhou.

    As soon as Daozu Hongjun said these words, the entire Zixiao Palace was buzzing with discussions. All the casual cultivators were worried about their own fate. Everyone wanted to find a backer to protect themselves from the catastrophe of the end of the law.  , and the two religions that attracted the most attention to them were naturally the Ren and Chan religions. Such changes made the Tongtian Sect's face change again and again.

    Leader Tongtian was unwilling to accept such a great opportunity. How could he be reconciled? Leader Tongtian stood up and asked: "Teacher, is there a way to resolve the catastrophe of the end of the Dharma? If the world changes so drastically, then what will happen?"  I don¡¯t know how many fellow Taoists will perish in the Three Realms, so please teach us how to escape from this calamity!¡±

    When Lord Tongtian spoke, the eyes of many casual cultivators present suddenly lit up. They all turned their gazes to Taoist Hongjun and begged loudly: "Please also ask Taoist Patriarch to teach us how to escape from this calamity!"

    Daozu Hongjun said calmly: "Although the calamity is dangerous, it is also an opportunity. When the calamity comes, everything needs to be fought by yourselves. Once the calamity of the end of the law is opened, all the seals in the entire three realms will change over time.  The hole is open, if you want to protect yourself, you can only rely on your own strength to seize it from the Chaos Gods and Demons!"

    This time, Patriarch Styx was dumbfounded. He originally thought that the opportunity was coming, and he could immediately destroy the seal and seize the inheritance of the Chaos God and Demon. However, he did not expect that things would change like this. Daozu Hongjun told everyone the news.  The sea of ????blood is probably going to cause chaos. I don¡¯t know how many people will be staring at his sea of ????blood. This makes him angry and makes him feel like the previous leader of Tongtian. This is really an unreasonable disaster!

    At this time, Zhunti stepped forward and said, "Teacher, did you say that when the calamity begins, the spread of Buddhism to the east will soon come to an end, and all our previous efforts will be in vain?"

    Taoist Hongjun knew exactly what Zhunti was thinking. If the spread of Buddhism to the East failed, all the efforts made by the West would be in vain. This made the faces of Sanqing and Nuwa empress show a hint of confusion.  Smiling, they are all waiting to see the West's jokes. After all, for them, if the West is greatly damaged by this, then they will lose a competitor. Naturally, they are happy to see such a good thing, and they very much hope that it can be realized.

    The hope is beautiful, but the reality is cruel. Although Daozu Hongjun does not want to see the two saints Zhunti and Jingyin, under this situation, he needs to stabilize Jingyin and Zhunti, and also needs to stabilize the three realms.  Otherwise, if there is a slight mistake, it will be a shocking disaster, and the entire three realms will be out of control. This is not what Taozu Hongjun wants to see.

    Taoist Hongjun took a deep breath and said: "Zhunti, we need to speed up the spread of Buddhism to the east. I will buy enough time for you. Only when the spread of Buddhism to the east is completed can all of you be able to do so."  Take the initiative, be able to open the seal according to your own wishes, and fight for yourself. If the spread of Buddhism to the East fails, everything will get out of control. The remaining thoughts of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons will all be killed, and the entire Three Realms will be in chaos. You guys.  An opportunity will be missed!¡±

    After hearing these words from Taoist Hongjun, the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin breathed a sigh of relief. To be honest, they were really worried that their previous efforts would be in vain, and they would not be able to explain anything to their disciples.  I'm afraid that there will be civil strife throughout the West and all their hard work will be wasted.

 Text Chapter 507 Crazy decision

    Chapter 507 Crazy decision

    When Taoist Hongjun released many of the souls in the list of gods, Zhu Jiuyin in the underworld showed a smile on his face and laughed: "Okay, very good, the catastrophe has finally begun.  Hongjun, you are finally willing to take action!"

    It was not only Zhu Jiuyin who was happy at this moment, Kunpeng in the chaos also laughed and said: "Fellow Taoists, are you ready? Next will be a great opportunity for us to show off our skills. This time it is related to  For the benefit of everyone, I hope that everyone can work together. If anyone dares to do harm behind his back, then don¡¯t blame me, Kunpeng, for killing him first!"

    Whether it is Zhu Jiuyin or Kunpeng, they are all waiting for this moment to arrive. They all understand in their hearts that although the calamity has been formed, the person who opened it is Taoist Hongjun, because only Hongjun  Jun Daozu has the ability to liberate the immortals who are trapped on the "God List". Only when these people escape from the trap can the calamity truly begin, and the battle of Xue Awakening will begin from this.

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s laughter had just ended when Gonggong Ancestral Witch said loudly: ¡°Second brother, are we starting to fight back? We will go to heaven to take back everything that belongs to our witch clan and take control of the three realms!¡±

    Gonggong Ancestral Witch has always remembered the matter of killing Heavenly Court. Perhaps he was unwilling to retreat last time because he was forced to retreat, so he always hoped to get vent and complete his idea of ??sweeping across Heavenly Court.

    Unfortunately, Zhu Jiuyin did not do what he wanted. Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "Gonggong, you must remember that during this calamity, everything must be done with the interests of the race as the top priority. Everyone.  Gains and losses are nothing. Heaven has already lost the domineering power of the Lord of the Three Realms. Even if we take over Heaven, what's the point? Do you think we can control the overall situation of the Three Realms and move the stars in the sky to resolve the disasters in the Three Realms?  Even if we can do it, what can we gain from the Witch Clan? If there is no benefit, why let the criminals die in vain! You must remember that we, the Witch Clan, are never afraid of war, but we bleed in vain and gain nothing.  The war. We can¡¯t do it. As leaders, we have to be responsible for the entire Wu clan, do you understand?¡±

    If Gonggong Zuwu could understand, then he would not be himself.  Although Zhu Jiuyin's words made sense and convinced him, it was very difficult for him to do this. The reason was very simple.  Because he is not as calm as Zhu Jiuyin.  He didn't have the kindness of Hou Tu Zuwu. All he learned was Zhu Jiuyin's madness and desperate madness.

    It is said that strength is the most respected in the three realms, and all calculations are vulnerable in the face of absolute strength. Zhu Jiuyin has this absolute strength and can fear nothing, but Gonggong Ancestral Witch is not as powerful as Zhu Jiuyin.  If he were to learn from Zhu Jiuyin's strength, he would be so crazy.  If they are so warlike, then under his leadership the Witch Clan will only go to destruction.

    Gonggong Zuwu sighed secretly.  He knew that since Zhu Jiuyin said such words, it would be impossible for him to ride in heaven. Although Gonggong Ancestral Witch was crazy, he obeyed Zhu Jiuyin's words because Zhu Jiuyin used his strength to tell  With him, everything he said was most suitable for the development of the Wu clan.

    Gonggong Zuwu lowered his head and said: "Second brother, I understand, since Heaven can't fight, what do you think we should do now? We can't just do nothing, just wait here!"

    Zhu Jiuyin snorted coldly and said: "Patience! Gonggong, you have to test your patience for me. Sometimes waiting is essential. If we can let our Wu clan sweep across the three realms, no matter how long you endure,  Time is nothing!¡±

    Gonggong Zuwu is not impatient, but his patience has been exhausted. He has been keeping a low profile in Nanzhan Buzhou for so long, and finally has a chance to fight. How can Gonggong Zuwu endure it? If he  If he can endure it, then he is not Gonggong. For Zhu Jiuyin, he naturally understands this. The reason why Zhu Jiuyin said this is just to remind Gonggong Ancestral Witch not to act impulsively.  Something big happened.

    Gonggong Zuwu did not refute Zhu Jiuyin's scolding. He understood that Zhu Jiuyin was doing it for his own good, and also knew that he was too impatient. Naturally, he did not dare to make any excuses. When Hou Tuzu Wu saw this  He shook his head secretly.

    Zhu Jiuyin was quite satisfied with the reaction of Gonggong Ancestral Witch, so he added: "Now Hongjun has summoned all the masters of Daluo Jinxian level and above in the three realms to Zixiao Palace. This is a good time for us to go out in force.  The seal closest to us in the Earthly Immortal Realm is the Sea of ??Blood, where do you think we should go?"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, Gonggong Ancestral Witch, Xuanming Ancestral Witch and Houtu Ancestral Witch took a breath of air-conditioning. They really didn't expect Zhu Jiuyin to have an idea for Ancestor Minghe, an old neighbor.  On their heads, such actions were difficult for them to accept for a while. After all, there was no deep connection between them and the Styx.?Great hate.

    Just listening, Houtu Zuwu said: "Second brother, are we going too far in doing this? After all, there is no deep hatred between us and the Styx, and the blood sea is one of the natural barriers of the underworld. We do this  Otherwise, you have offended Patriarch Styx to death, and I¡¯m afraid there will be endless troubles in the future!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin said disapprovingly: "It's just a mere Styx. So what if he offends him. If he realizes it, he will consider himself unlucky and don't say anything. Otherwise, I will destroy him completely without my consent. You guys  We must remember that there is no right or wrong in calamities. What we gain are only interests, especially in this calamity of the end of the Dharma. Everything must be based on self-interest. As long as there are enough interests, then we can do anything.  It can be done!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin's remarks were really hard for Houtu Zuwu to accept. She shook her head and said: "Second brother, aren't we afraid of causing public outrage when we do this? After all, Styx once had a relationship with us, and now we  Such an unscrupulous attack will ruin the reputation of our Witch Clan. Isn¡¯t this a bit more gain than loss!¡±

    Hou Tu Zuwu is too kind. At this time, she is still thinking about her reputation. She doesn't think about what reputation means. As long as there are benefits, reputation is not worth mentioning at all.  Especially in this calamity, reputation is useless, not to mention that the Witch Clan has no reputation at all in the eyes of the immortals in the three realms.

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "Sister Houtu. Remember that there is no right or wrong in the calamity. Gains and gains are only benefits. The strong are respected and the fittest survive. This is the unchanging truth. In the calamity of the end of the Dharma, there is no right or wrong.  Opportunity, if you don't take it from God, you will perish. Styx did have friendship with us at the beginning. But we have already repaid it, and Styx abandoned us first, so we don't need to pay attention to his difficulties.  There is the inheritance we need in the sea of ??blood, it is enough for you to know this!"

    Having said this, Zhu Jiuyin paused to give Houtu Zuwu time to digest what he said.  Then he said to Gonggong Zuwu: "Gonggong doesn't need anyone else to take action this time. It's just you and me. Are you ready?"

    The Gonggong ancestral witch is completely different from the Houtu ancestral witch. Although there is a hint in his heart that Zhu Jiuyin is a little too cruel, but after Zhu Jiuyin's explanation, he can fully understand that this world will  It's a world where people cannibalize people. If you don't eat others, others will eat you.  There is no benevolence and righteousness in this world, only naked interests.  If the Witch Clan wants to succeed, it must abide by the laws of this world, not to mention what if they let go of the River Styx. Could it be that there won't be anyone else trying to inherit the seal in the sea of ??blood?

    No, as long as the calamity is measured together, countless people will have the idea of ????a sea of ????blood, attacking first to gain advantage, and then suffering disaster. Instead of waiting for others to kill first and react passively, it is better to take the initiative.

    Gonggong Ancestral Witch said loudly: "Second brother, don't worry, I know what to do, I will never hesitate at all, killing is nothing to me, and I have long disliked the Styx River.  Well, it would be a good idea to teach him a lesson this time, let him know how miserable the consequences of betraying us will be!"

    After hearing the conversation between Gonggong Ancestral Witch and Zhu Jiuyin, Houtu Ancestral Witch had a strange feeling in his heart, as if he did not recognize Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Ancestral Witch. The changes between the two were real.  It was so big that she couldn't believe it.

    If in the past Zhu Jiuyin could disregard the safety of all living beings in the three realms and act arbitrarily, there was always a bottom line. However, this time Zhu Jiuyin's approach was difficult for Hou Tuzu Wu to accept, at least for a short period of time.  .

    But this is just the beginning. What Zhu Jiuyin has to do is not just to deal with the sea of ??blood. For Zhu Jiuyin, as long as he can improve the strength of the Wu clan, he will not frown even if he does things perfectly.  .

    Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "Okay, Gonggong, as long as you can think like this, let's get ready to take action now. Our goal is not to grab all the inheritance. The calamity has not been fully opened and has not reached its peak."  At that time, what we were able to blast was only the outer perimeter of the seal, our goal was just to clear the outer perimeter, and we would make other plans in the future."

    Xuanming Ancestral Witch, who had been silent all this time, suddenly asked: "Second brother, what should we do? Should we summon an army to monitor every move in Zixiao Palace to prevent the saints from attacking!"

    After hearing the words of Xuanming Ancestral Witch, Zhu Jiuyin smiled calmly and said: "Even if Hongjun notices our actions, he will not have any drastic reaction. He has already noticed what we have done."  It is expected, and the saints are not fools. It is impossible to take grain from the fire of the Styx. If you offend us at this time, you just need to protect the six paths of reincarnation first. If an accident happens, you can let it go at the critical moment.?In the underworld, everyone evacuated the underworld and headed to the southern state. Now that the end of the law has come, luck is nothing to us!  "

    The calamity of the end of the law is coming. For Zhu Jiuyin, he has made up his mind to go on a killing spree to plunder the inheritance of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons in such an opportunity. For Zhu Jiuyin, it will be to gather the entire witchcraft.  With the power of the clan to plunder everything, as the spiritual energy of heaven and earth dissipates, the underworld is no longer suitable for the Wu clan to live. For other people, they still attach great importance to luck, but for Zhu Jiuyin, luck is no longer the focus.  On the contrary, inheritance is the key point. In such a dangerous calamity, if the Wu clan continues to divide its troops into two places, it will cause great disadvantages to itself and give people opportunities to defeat each other. Although such opportunities are very small,  Small, but as long as there is a slight possibility, Zhu Jiuyin must be careful to guard against it.

    The spiritual energy in the underworld is already thin, and Nanzhan Buzhou has been managed by the Wu clan for so many years, and has already been run like an iron wall. Even if the cultivators from the entire three realms launch an all-out attack on Nanzhan Buzhou, Zhu Jiu  Yin is also confident that he can rely on the dragon vein power of Nanzhan Buzhou to protect himself. Relatively speaking, the location of the underworld is a bit dangerous. If something goes wrong, he is likely to be trapped in a sea of ??blood. For safety reasons, Zhu Jiuyin naturally  Decided to give up the underworld.

    Hou Tuzu Wu said urgently: "No, second brother, the six paths of reincarnation are related to the safety of the three realms, and how can we just give up after so many years of business? I don't agree!"

    Zhu Jiuyin took a deep breath and said: "Sister, everything is based on the overall situation. Although the six paths of reincarnation are good, they are still too deeply involved with the way of heaven. Although you have restored the true form of the ancestral witch, do you think that once  Fighting on two fronts, our Witch Clan is somewhat certain of victory, and even if we want to give up the underworld, it will not be in vain. The underworld is always transformed by you, and we must find some benefits. Although we don't care about the underworld.  The luck in the mansion, but others don¡¯t think so, hasn¡¯t Haotian always wanted to be the real Lord of the Three Realms, this time we will give him this opportunity!¡±

    "What? Second brother, you want to hand over the underworld to Haotian?" Gonggong Ancestral Witch looked at Zhu Jiuyin in surprise and shouted. For Gonggong Ancestral Witch, he really couldn't imagine what was going on in Zhu Jiuyin's mind.  What can have such a big jump is difficult to grasp. Speaking of it, there is a lot of conflict between the Wu Clan and the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. You must know that a large part of the reason why Heaven is in this situation is  The reason was that it started because of the witch clan, and now his brother was going to hand over the great benefits of the underworld to the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. How could he not be shocked by this?

    In the heart of Gonggong Ancestral Witch, he thought that his brother was a little crazy at this time. Not only Gonggong Ancestral Witch thought this, but Houtu Ancestral Witch and Xuanming Ancestral Witch also had this idea. This time Zhu Jiuyin came out of seclusion.  It felt like a different person to them, and the whole person was so crazy that they felt like they didn't recognize him.

 Text Chapter 508 Opportunity

    Chapter 508 Opportunity

    Zhu Jiuyin has changed, he has to change. After receiving all the inheritance of the gods and demons of destruction, Zhu Jiuyin has a crazy idea in his heart, and he is realizing it step by step at this time. As for saying that he will do this  There was nothing that could be done to shock Gonggong Zuwu and Houtu Zuwu. After all, Zhu Jiuyin didn't want to see his plan fail, and he didn't want to see his future hindered.

    Zhu Jiuyin said calmly: "It's just a mere underworld, why are you so reluctant to part with it?"

    Good guy, the underworld, which is related to the reincarnation of all living beings in the three realms, was so insignificant in Zhu Jiuyin's mouth. This shocked Gonggong Ancestral Witch, Xuanming Ancestral Witch and Houtu Ancestral Witch. They really couldn't believe it.  If Zhu Jiuyin doesn't even put the underworld in his eyes when he comes out, then there is nothing in the three realms that he can face.

    Houtu Zuwu was confused in his heart. Back then, Zhu Jiuyin had paid a huge price for the Six Paths of Reincarnation and for this underworld. But how long had it passed, the underworld and the Six Paths of Reincarnation had already become a reality in his eyes?  This dispensable existence can be discarded at will without any feeling of heartache. Such a change is really amazing. Houtu Zuwu believes that even the Heavenly Dao and Hongjun Daozu are not above this underworld.  Maybe someone as free and easy as Zhu Jiuyin would not make such a crazy decision easily.

    Hou Tuzu Wu smiled bitterly and said: "Second brother, we are just normal people and not as crazy as you. In your eyes, the underworld and the six paths of reincarnation are not worth mentioning, but we can't do it. After all, the underworld is responsible for our entire witch clan.  We don¡¯t dare to make such a crazy decision because of our bad luck. If we lose the underworld, then our witch clan will lose the foundation of our foothold in the wilderness. How can we be willing to make such a decision!"

    When he heard the words of the witch Houtu, Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "Wrong, sister Houtu, you are all wrong. The reason why our witch clan can stand in the wilderness is not the underworld and the six paths of reincarnation, but the reliance on reincarnation."  With your own strength, as long as you have the strength to be superior to all living things, you can challenge all the rules. Even without the six paths of reincarnation and the luck of the underworld, we have enough strength to still be superior to all living beings. On the contrary, if  Without strength, so what if the underworld and the six realms of reincarnation are retained? In the end, they will still be lost. People will lose their land, and both people and land will remain. Land will be lost and people will be lost. People and earth will perish. Don¡¯t you understand such a simple truth?  If you lose just one of the Six Paths of Reincarnation, you will lose it, it¡¯s not a big deal, people are the key!¡±

    People are the key. Only Zhu Jiuyin can say this. You must know that the most indispensable thing in the Three Realms is people. The Wu Clan has a huge ethnic group.  They have endless human resources. After all, so many years of recuperation have doubled their strength.  Although the demon clan has escaped from the world in Luzhou, there are still countless demon clans in the three realms, not to mention the human race. It is precisely because everyone has seen the rich human resources in the entire three realms, so  No one takes human damage seriously. What everyone pays most attention to is the territory. Especially since the end of the Dharma has arrived, the importance of the territory is self-evident. Only enough territory can the disciples  Survive, but Zhu Jiuyin proposed the concept of putting people first at this time, which naturally would not be recognized by people.

    Regarding Zhu Jiuyin's words, the Gonggong ancestral shaman who always obeyed Zhu Jiuyin was a little hesitant, because he was not optimistic about Zhu Jiuyin's words, and he was also unwilling to give up the relationship with the underworld.  An important place for the fortune of the Wu clan, I just heard him say: "Second brother, our Wu clan has gone through such a long period of recuperation and has a sufficient army. Even if the troops are divided into two groups, it is nothing, and once the underworld is abandoned,  Go, it will be impossible to take it back, whether it is Heavenly Dao or Hongjun, he is very ambitious about this underworld!"

    As soon as Gonggong Ancestral Witch said these words, Zhu Jiuyin's mood became heavy. He asked in a deep voice: "Xuanming, Houtu, do you also have the same thoughts as Gonggong?"

    Houtu Ancestral Witch and Xuanming Ancestral Witch nodded and said: "Second brother, we all have the same idea. We really don't understand why we, with the current strength of our witch clan, should give up the underworld and the six paths of reincarnation?"

    After hearing the answers from Houtu Ancestral Witch and Xuanming Ancestral Witch, Zhu Jiuyin felt even heavier. He overestimated the abilities of Xuanming Ancestral Witch, Houtu Ancestral Witch and Gonggong Ancestral Witch. Perhaps after so many years, he overestimated their capabilities.  Their vision has been greatly restricted by recuperation, and they have not seen the root of this catastrophe of the end of the Dharma.

    Although the Cave Heaven Paradise is good, but there are no people, what can you do to defend it? The calamity of the Dharma End will involve all living beings in the three realms. Countless people will go crazy for the Cave Heaven Paradise, and the entire Three Realms will flow into rivers of blood. This has become a foregone conclusion.  It is an unchangeable outcome. Perhaps in the eyes of many people, this calamity is similar to the previous calamity of becoming a god.It can be over in a short period of time, but they are wrong. This calamity of the end of the Dharma is extraordinary. It is a long process. After all, it is the precursor of immeasurable calamity. It takes enough time for it to get immeasurable calamity.  Everyone with admission tickets accumulates themselves. It can be said that in this tribulation of the end of the Dharma, all three thousand avenues will be presented one by one in front of the sentient beings in the three realms. One can imagine how serious the killing is.

    Originally, Zhu Jiuyin didn't want to say anything more. It wasn't that he was worried about Houtu Ancestral Witch, Xuanming Ancestral Witch and Gonggong Ancestral Witch, but that the time was too tight. But now he had to explain. After all, he  You can't act arbitrarily, especially when Xuanming Ancestral Witch, Houtu Ancestral Witch, and Gonggong Ancestral Witch are all opposed. Maybe they won't resolutely oppose if you insist on going your own way, but they can't help but have some thoughts in their hearts. Back then, the Monster Clan  The reason why they failed was because they were not united. Zhu Jiuyin did not want the Wu clan to make such a mistake.

    Zhu Jiuyin took a deep breath and said: "Forget it, I originally wanted to seize the time to complete the layout of everything before everyone reacts, but it seems that I can't do it now. Since you want to know the reason, then I will  Let me tell you, let you know the reason, and also let you be vigilant!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, Gonggong Ancestral Witch, Xuanming Ancestral Witch and Hou Tu Ancestral Witch suddenly felt a chill in their hearts, as if some chance had escaped from them. This shocked the three of them.  Tu Zuwu said quickly: "Second brother, we are not in a hurry"

    When he saw the reaction of Houtu Zuwu, Zhu Jiuyin smiled calmly and said: "Sister Houtu, I understand what you are thinking. It is too late now, the opportunity has been lost, and there will be no gain if you do it reluctantly.  !¡±

    The opportunity was lost, and the four An's were like a thunderbolt that passed through the hearts of the three of them, making them lose their minds. They were not fools, so they naturally understood the intention of Zhu Jiuyin's words. There was a look of regret on each of their faces.  , but this is the great road, the great road is supreme. They destroyed their own opportunities, so they can't blame others.

    The opportunity Zhu Jiuyin has been given to them, but it is a pity that they have not grasped it themselves. Now the calamity has begun, and everything they say and do will be bound by the great road. Although it cannot be said that they follow the law, it is almost the same, especially Zhu Jiuyin.  People like Jiuyin who are under the care of the Great Dao must be subject to many restrictions.

    When Zhu Jiuyin opened his mouth, he mentioned that the underworld has aroused the heart of heaven. As the saying goes, when people's hearts change, the heaven and earth will move. Unfortunately, Hou Tu Zuwu, Xuanming Zuwu and Gonggong Zuwu did not seize the opportunity and wasted the opportunity.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????:

    When Zhu Jiuyin saw the remorseful looks of the three of them, he smiled calmly and said, "Well, you don't need to care too much. There are many opportunities. As long as you are willing to fight for them, there will still be opportunities. It's just this time.  The opportunity is just lost, not all opportunities are lost, just relax!"

    When Zhu Jiuyin spoke, the gathering in Zixiao Palace had already dispersed, and the ancestor of Styx was quickly returning to the sea of ??blood. This was what Zhu Jiuyin said that the opportunity had been lost, although  It is said that Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation and strength can not be afraid of the Styx River. Unfortunately, it is impossible for them to take away the inheritance in the blood sea. After all, it takes time to break the seal.

    Before the Ancestor Styx returned to the Blood Sea, Zhu Jiuyin and the Gonggong Ancestral Witch could naturally take away the inheritance in the Blood Sea. Zhu Jiuyin's true body of the Chaos Gods and Demons could suppress the residual thoughts of the Chaos Gods and Demons sealed in the Blood Sea.  But everything will be different when Patriarch Styx returns to the Sea of ??Blood. With Patriarch Styx in check, Zhu Jiuyin cannot guarantee that he can succeed in one fell swoop. This requires complete preparations. This is the so-called opportunity.  Lost, lost will never come back.

    How could they not feel heartbroken when they had such a chance to work together as ancestral witches or later ancestral witches, but things had become a foregone conclusion but they couldn't change it, so they could only sigh secretly and stop worrying about everything.

    People's hearts change, heaven and earth move. Now after the gathering in Zixiao Palace, everything has changed. The entire three realms have begun to become chaotic again, but this time it is not the mortal world that is in chaos, but the entire cultivation world, and the cave heaven and blessed land.  This has become the focus of the attention of the immortals in the three realms. Youdao is to strike first to gain strength, and to strike later to suffer disaster. Those casual cultivators who do not have a blessed land in the cave are naturally not willing to perish in the calamity of the end of the law. Naturally, they will fight for their lives and fight for it.  This triggered bloody battles one after another. At this time, the Cave Heaven Paradise was no longer so commensurate, but turned into a land of blood evil. There was endless killing before each Cave Heaven Paradise, and everyone was fighting for their own survival.  .

 Text Chapter 509 The sea of ??blood changes and the war begins

    Chapter 509: The bloody sea changes and the war begins

    After the ancestor witch Hou Tu, the ancestral wizard Xuanming and the ancestral wizard Gonggong relaxed again, Zhu Jiuyin said: "Whether it is the underworld or the six paths of reincarnation, although it is a blessed land, it controls the reincarnation of life and death of all living beings in the three realms.  , but it is also a dangerous place. Whether Wuhua is the way of heaven or Hongjun, if any of them wants to control the overall situation of the Three Realms, they must master the six paths of reincarnation. Sister Houtu, now you have separated your soul from the six paths of reincarnation, and you cannot completely  The Six Paths of Reincarnation is only a little stronger than Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu, but at what time do you think you are really capable of dealing with the powerful seizures of Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu?"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's words came out, both the Houtu Ancestral Witch and the Xuanming Ancestral Witch couldn't help but become frightened. They had always regarded the saints as their opponents, and they had never thought that one day they would have to fight against Tiandao and Hongjun.  The thought of Dao Ancestor as their enemy makes them not afraid. Once such a thing really happens, what price will the Witch Clan pay.

    There was no need for Zhu Jiuyin to continue talking. This alone was enough to make them dare not think about it any more, so Hou Tuzu Wu quickly said: "Second brother, we were wrong. From now on, we will listen to everything."  Your order will never question your decision again, let¡¯s take action now!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "Okay, you don't have to be like this. Things have reached this point and it's not so urgent anymore. We still have time to prepare slowly. Sister Houtu, brother Wei is going to hand over the underworld and even the six realms of reincarnation."  To the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, it is not just for this. There is also a deeper purpose. Heaven is now allied with the human race. You said that once Heaven becomes powerful, whether it is the Three Pure Ones or the Two Saints of the West, they will let Heaven do what they want.  Can it continue to grow and develop like this?¡±

    There is no need for Zhu Jiuyin to finish what he said. In the future, the wisdom of Tu Zusha, Xuanming Ancestral Wu and Gonggong Ancestral Wu will naturally be able to understand the intention behind Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words and know the meaning behind them.

    As the master of the Blood Sea, Ancestor Styx knew how dangerous the current situation was for him when he came back from Zixiao Palace. If he didn't speed up, everything would change dramatically.  In the past, some people might still care about the influence of heaven.  But things are different now. The benefits are tempting, and the seal in the sea of ??blood is enough to make anyone crazy.  The most important thing is that after leaving Zixiao Palace, Ancestor Styx has always felt a dangerous aura surrounding him. With his cultivation reaching the level of Ancestor Styx, he fully believes in his own senses.  He understood that this feeling was naturally someone plotting against him.

    The wages of avarice is death.  After such a big thing happened, I don¡¯t know how many people in the Three Realms are secretly plotting everything. Even if the ancestor of Styx knows that there is danger, he doesn¡¯t know where the danger comes from. He can only strengthen the defense of the blood sea and make the blood sea  Just like a copper wall and an iron wall.

    Ancestor Minghe has forgotten one thing. Although the residual thoughts of the Chaos Gods and Demons are sealed in the sea of ??blood, not many people in the Three Realms know about it. Even if someone knows, they are strong.  Those casual cultivators didn't understand it, but Patriarch Styx's strengthening of the blood sea's defense attracted the attention of many casual cultivators.  Things got out of hand. Although Patriarch Styx was a quasi-sage and the blood sea was full of dangers, driven by absolute interests, there were still countless casual cultivators who rushed forward to seize the inheritance in the blood sea.  The sea is like a tide and cannot be stopped. The most important thing is that there are shadows of saints behind this casual cultivator, which makes the ancestor of Styx even more afraid.

    At this moment, Ancestor Minghe couldn't help but regret. If he hadn't done everything right and parted ways with the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, he could still ask Heaven for help. Heaven's current strength would make it much easier for him.  , but now everything needs to be supported by himself.

    Although the Asura army of Ancestor Styx takes the initiative above the blood sea, no matter how strong the Asura army is, they will still suffer heavy casualties when facing a group of Da Luo Jinxian level masters. Although Ancestor Styx wants to fight  , but he couldn't bear to part with the already shaky seal. You must know that as long as he persists for a while, he will hopefully get the inheritance of the Chaos Gods and Demons. With the inheritance, everything will be different.

    The drastic changes above the sea of ??blood made Zhu Jiuyin sneer again and again. As people continued to fall into the sea of ??blood, the underworld attracted the attention of many casual cultivators, and some people had the idea of ????the underworld.  , want to get some benefits from the underworld. After all, the underworld controls the reincarnation of life and death of all living beings in the three realms. None of them has a friend, so naturally they want those fallen friends to have a good ending. One or two people dare not take the idea of ??the underworld.  , but a group of Daluo Jinxian did not take this into account. In their opinion, with so many people, they had to make the Wu clan compromise.

    What kind of people are the Wu Clan, and how could they compromise with these Daluo Jinxian who don¡¯t know whether to live or die? Zhu Jiuyin originally wanted to kill Xuehai Pain?It's just that Hou Tuzu Wu and the others objected, causing Zhu Jiuyin to lose a good opportunity. Now, someone came to provoke him without knowing whether he was dead or alive. How could Zhu Jiuyin not fight back?

    Looking at the casual cultivators who kept coming to look for trouble, Zhu Jiuyin sneered and said: "Hou Tu, you have seen it, this is human nature. In the face of absolute interests, all human hearts and morals will be forgotten. Now just  It¡¯s just the casual cultivators who have the idea of ????the underworld. Do you think that after the catastrophe of the end of the law has completely begun, the parties with heavy casualties will really stop the idea of ????the underworld? Do you understand why I stopped you from dispersing these people before? I am  I want to show you the ugliness of human nature. In this world, there is only power and no kindness. If you talk about kindness to others, it will only make people think you are weak and can be bullied!"

    Having said this, Zhu Jiuyin paused, and then said in a deep voice: "Gonggong, are you ready?"

    The ancestral witch Gonggong said loudly: "Get ready, all the great witches in the underworld have gathered. As long as you give the order, second brother, the army will immediately come out and kill him, turning the world upside down!"

    Zhu Jiuyin nodded and said: "Okay! Very good! Then what are you waiting for? Teach these bastards a lesson, kill them and let them bleed like rivers, so that all living beings in the three realms know the consequences of provoking our Wu Clan. It is also a good opportunity to take advantage of it."  Kill with machine power to seize the inheritance of the chaotic gods and demons in the blood sea, and complete everything with lightning speed before the saints can react, kill!"

    Although the tone of Zhu Jiuyin's words was very dull, there was endless killing intent in this dullness. As soon as the last word of killing fell, Houtu Ancestral Witch, Xuanming Ancestral Witch and Gonggong Ancestral Witch felt it.  When it comes to fear, it can be seen how powerful the murderous intention deep in Zhu Jiuyin's heart is at this moment!

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's order came out, Gonggong Ancestral Witch immediately ordered all the great witches in the underworld to start attacking without saying a word. The entire witch army rushed out of the underworld with lightning speed, without waiting for those who came to the door.  When the provocative casual cultivators reacted, many great witches used blood awakening methods to tell all living beings in the three realms about the strength of the witch clan.

    Zhu Jiuyin did not ask the Ancestral Witch Houtu to come forward, nor did he ask the Ancestral Witch Xuanming to come forward. Instead, he asked the Ancestral Witch Gonggong to lead a group of great witches to fight out of the underworld. There were many secrets hidden behind this move.  Those who are interested in targeting the witch clan have a wrong impression, which makes everyone think that Zhu Jiuyin is still not out of seclusion and has not recovered his vitality, and then Tuzu witch and Xuanming ancestral witch need to protect him, otherwise they will not  Let the Gonggong ancestral witch who has been guarding Nanzhan Buzhou come forward.

    Ancestral Witch Gonggong has long been holding back an evil fire in his heart. You must know that ever since Zhu Jiuyin gave up on conquering the sky, Ancestral Witch Gonggong has been feeling uncomfortable. The loss of another opportunity made him feel even more uncomfortable.  It's so funny that these reckless casual cultivators dare to provoke the witch clan. This gives the ancestral witch Gonggong a chance to vent his anger. Naturally, he goes on a killing spree without any concern.

    With the cultivation of Gonggong Ancestral Witch, those Daluo Golden Immortals are not worth mentioning at all. It is difficult for anyone to stop his fierce power. What's more, the people he led in this battle are all great witches, and every great witch has a Daluo Golden Immortal.  The cultivation level of the Wu Clan is stronger than that of Daluo Jinxian. Although there are a lot of casual cultivators who are like loose sand, when they first come into contact with the Wu Clan, they will be killed and their blood will flow like rivers.  Before they had time to react, most of them fell down.

    The army of the Gonggong Ancestral Witch and the Wu Clan once again showed the immortals in the three realms how ruthless the Wu Clan was, and they would do nothing if they didn't take action. Once they made a move, it was shocking, without the slightest hesitation, and they were merciless in killing people.

    This time the casual cultivators dared to provoke the Wu clan, there were many people behind them, including Tiandao, Hongjun Daozu, all the saints, and Kunpeng and other gods and demons.  It got out of hand in a short period of time, and everyone wanted to use the hands of these casual cultivators to test the reaction of the Wu clan.

    When they saw Gonggong's ancestral witch appear in the underworld, the Sanqings, Nuwa Empress, and the two saints of the West couldn't help but frowned, feeling incredible about this. Although the underworld is very important, but  They couldn't believe that it was important enough for Gonggong Ancestral Witch to give up the defense of Nanzhan Buzhou. You must know that Nanzhan Buzhou is the foundation of the Wu clan. Could it be that Zhu Jiuyin really got a critical moment now and could let Gonggong Ancestral Wu,  Did the Houtu Ancestral Witch and the Xuanming Ancestral Witch risk the destruction of Nanzhan Province to protect the underworld?  Or is this a trap deliberately set by Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu clan, waiting for everyone to jump into it?

    Rogue cultivators are easily influenced by external forces, but they are so crazy that they don't know whether to live or die. They charge crazily regardless of whether there is a trap or not, but the saints will not do this. They will not take risks easily.  , of course, the most important thing is that the last words that Daozu Hongjun said to them made them take care of it.

 Text Chapter 510: Taking advantage of the topic to suppress the Styx

    Chapter 510: Taking advantage of the theme and suppressing the Styx

    The Wu Clan directly bloodbathed the entire casual cultivator with iron-blooded means, which shocked the hearts of all the saints and the immortals of the three realms. The face of the ancestor of the Minghe River in the sea of ??blood also became extremely heavy.  Ancestor He is not a fool. Now that the Wu clan treats the casual cultivators with such a strong attitude, he feels boundless pressure.  If the Wu Clan could so powerfully kill these casual cultivators who dared to cause trouble in the underworld, they would not easily let go of the one who caused all this. The most important thing was that there was such a big temptation in the sea of ??blood. He did not believe that the Wu Clan  Being able to ignore this temptation, Patriarch Styx was scolding those casual cultivators who did not hesitate to provoke the Witch Clan. In his eyes, these bastards did not want to drag him down even if they wanted to die.

    Although Houtu Ancestral Witch and Xuanming Ancestral Witch did not take action, no one dared to look down upon the Witch Clan. Although some people wanted to take the idea of ????Nanzhan Buzhou, but when they saw Gonggong Ancestral Witch take action against Xuehai  While practicing in the middle, when looking south at the power displayed by the Wu clan in Buzhou, everyone couldn't help but suppress the greed in their hearts. The entire Wu clan burst out with endless killing intent, and thousands of people  The great witch appeared in an important part of Nanzhan Prefecture, and the "Twelve Capital Gods and Evil Formations" were arranged to correspond to the "Pangu Temple" in the center of Nanzhan Prefecture. Although no ancestral witch appeared, it was only  It's just that the power displayed by the great witch on the surface is enough for all the saints to treat it with caution. No one dares to take action unless it is absolutely necessary. The most important thing is that no one knows Zhu Jiuyin.  What's going on, I don't know Zhu Jiuyin's situation for just one day.  The saints would not dare to act rashly.

    For the saints, although they are also eager to seize Nanzhan Province from the Wu clan, the price they pay for this is too high.  The most important thing is that their situation has now reached a critical moment. When Daozu Hongjun asked them to leave the Zixiao Palace, he was warning them to be careful of their own safety. There are advantages and disadvantages to dragging the soul on the way of heaven.  Hope they take care of themselves.

    Although Taoist Hongjun didn¡¯t say it clearly, how could all the saints not understand the meaning of Taozu Hongjun¡¯s words? This was to remind them to speed up the opportunity to extract the avenue from their souls.  Separating his soul from the way of heaven, perhaps Daozu Hongjun did this out of selfish motives, fearing that the saints would be used by the way of heaven.  However, the saints did not dare to ignore Taoist Hongjun's reminder. After all, this was related to their lives and safety, compared to the interests in the sea of ??blood, and the temptation of Nanzhan Buzhou.  None of this is more important than their lives.

    Among all the people, the most advantageous one is the one who leads the saint.  After all, he had been punished by heaven before, and his cultivation level fell directly from the realm of saints. Without most of the influence, his situation was much better than that of others. Now other saints still need a long time to extract the soul.  The opportunity of the great road in the world, and the introduction of the saint has reached the final step. The most important thing is that because he is not a saint, it becomes easier to separate his soul from the way of heaven. In this  At one point, the saint will be able to take advantage of others.

    "Don't underestimate this little bit of opportunity. At this critical moment, this little bit of opportunity is enough for the West to occupy a favorable position."  While all the saints cannot be distracted by the affairs of the three realms, the saints who guide you have the ability to change.  This advantage is quite beneficial to the West.

    Sanqing and Nuwa Empress are still in the mood to understand the changes in the sea of ??blood, but for the saint, he does not have much energy. He needs to seize the time to complete his final transformation. The only way is to do this  Only then can the West truly take the initiative and seize the opportunity.

    The casual cultivators in the sea of ????blood were swept away by Gonggong Ancestral Witch and a group of great witches, who beat them to pieces like a broken bamboo. It is not known whether it was intentional or unintentional. Gonggong Ancestral Witch and the others killed the last few people.  They pressed hard into the sea of ??blood, chasing and beating these people. In this way, Gonggong Zuwu and the others rushed into the area of ??Asura in the sea of ??blood, and attacked the old Styx in the sea of ??blood.  Zu poses a threat.

    Ancestor Styx, who originally wanted to continue to be patient, finally couldn't bear it anymore. Those casual cultivators before were just a group of Da Luo Jinxian. No matter how crazy these people were, they could not truly threaten the safety of the Blood Sea and threaten their own real interests.  , but Ancestral Witch Gonggong is different. With Ancestral Witch Gonggong¡¯s cultivation, he is fully capable of threatening the safety of the Sea of ??Blood. He has to step forward. At least he cannot give Ancestral Witch Gonggong another chance to let the opponent go deep into the Sea of ??Blood.

    With a thought in his mind, Ancestor Minghe gave up on bombarding the seal in the sea of ??blood, and appeared in the sea of ??blood, blocking the way of the casual cultivators, and even more so, blocking the way of the ancestral witch Gonggong.

    Upon seeing the ancestral wizard Gonggong, the ancestor of Minghe said in a deep voice: "Fellow Taoist Gonggong, stop it. This is a sea of ??blood. Fellow Taoist, please don't take things too far. Fellow Taoist and others are like this."  Big moveThe war has caused me a huge loss in the blood sea. If fellow Taoist continue to make trouble like this, my blood sea will be seriously injured because of this. I hope that fellow Taoist will show your kindness to us because of our friendship.  I am leaving a way to survive in the sea of ??blood!  "

    Hearing what Ancestor Minghe said, Ancestral Wu Gonggong laughed loudly and said: "Fellow Taoist Minghe said something serious. It's not that I, Gonggong, are unreasonable, but that these people are too arrogant and dare to provoke our witch clan."  The bottom line is that they rushed into the underworld without authorization and tried to seize everything in my underworld. If these people are not destroyed and the masterminds behind them are caught, how can our witch clan gain a foothold in the three realms? I don¡¯t know what will happen in the future.  How many people have the idea of ??my witch clan, and they also ask fellow Daoist Styx to be convenient and not to embarrass us, so as not to make it difficult for everyone!"

    Although Old Ancestor Minghe¡¯s words were tough, there was still a slight leeway to give Ancestral Witch Gonggong enough steps to climb down. He did not want to make the relationship between the two parties tense, but Ancestral Witch Gonggong¡¯s answer was*  *Naked is threatening Patriarch Styx, slapping Patriarch Styx in the face, without any intention of stopping, and has the intention of using the topic as a pretext, otherwise he would not say it in front of Patriarch Styx.  Catch the masterminds behind these people.

    The ancestral witch Gonggong said so, and he led a group of great witches into the sea of ??blood.  Even a fool can understand that the other party is trying to attack the sea of ??blood. He wants to use the topic to attack the sea of ??blood. How can Gonggong Ancestral Witch not make Ancestor Styx angry with his behavior like this.  But power is stronger than people. Although Patriarch Minghe understands the intention of Gonggong Ancestral Witch, he does not dare to confront him head-on. After all, it is best for him to compromise if he can get the inheritance of the Chaos Gods and Demons.  There will be a time to regain the position in the future, even if it means suffering a little loss at this time.  As long as people like Gonggong Zuwu can be sent away, that will be the greatest victory.

    Ancestor Minghe took a deep breath and said: "Ancestral Witch Gonggong, if you want to take down these ignorant people, it's very simple. You don't need to take action. I, Minghe, will give you an explanation. After all, here  It¡¯s a sea of ??blood. As the master, I, Styx, will naturally not disappoint my friends. I also ask fellow Taoists to exit the sea of ??blood first. I will take down these ignorant people and give you an explanation!"

    As soon as Patriarch Minghe said this, Ancestral Witch Gonggong looked up to the sky and laughed: "Minghe, you think I am a fool, Gonggong. At this time, let us leave the sea of ????blood and leave everything to you to handle.  , who can guarantee that you can keep your word, and who knows whether you have colluded with these bastards"

    Before Gonggong Ancestor Wu could finish speaking, the expression of Ancestor Minghe changed.  He shouted in a deep voice: "Ancestral Witch Gonggong, what do you mean by this? These people attacked my Blood Sea first. As the Lord of the Blood Sea, how could I do such a self-harming thing? Please take it back, fellow Taoist."  This statement will not affect the relationship between the two of you, which will not be a good thing for anyone!"

    Regarding the words of Ancestor Minghe, Gonggong Ancestral Witch said disdainfully: "Minghe, why did I hit your mark? Now you are so angry that you want to threaten our Wu Clan, but you Minghe can still do it."  If you don¡¯t have this qualification, you must give an explanation to my Wu Clan today, otherwise you won¡¯t blame me, Gonggong, for not giving you face!¡±

    The strength of Gonggong Ancestral Witch made Ancestor Minghe even more angry. However, as long as there is still a chance of recovery, Ancestor Minghe will not give up. After all, all the plans of Ancestor Minghe will come to nothing in the battle.  , all the efforts will be turned into running water, which is not what the ancestor of Styx wants to see.

    Ancestor Minghe took a deep breath to suppress the anger in his heart, and said in a deep voice: "Fellow Daoist Gonggong, let's open the sky and speak openly. Whatever explanation you want, as long as it is not excessive, then I will agree!  "

    Gonggong Ancestor Wu said in a deep voice: "Okay, with the promise of Fellow Taoist Minghe, it will be much easier for us to discuss it. We, the witch clan, are not unreasonable people. As long as Fellow Taoist hand over the mastermind behind this matter,  If you let me take him away, then there will naturally be peace between us, otherwise we will have no choice but to fight against each other!"

    The words of the ancestor witch Gonggong made the ancestor Minghe angry. He had already bowed to the witch clan, but Gonggong still refused to give in. This clearly meant that he wanted to use the topic to deliberately embarrass himself. Under such circumstances  If he doesn't know Gonggong Zuwu's plan, then he is really a fool.

    As for the seal in the sea of ????blood, this is the heart and soul of Ancestor Styx, and it is impossible to share it with others. After all, he does not know how many inheritances of chaos gods and demons are in this seal, and he is known as Gonggong Ancestor.  It seems that the other side of Wu's move clearly wants to monopolize the inheritance in this seal. How can the ancestor of Styx agree to it? The most important thing is that the one who leads the team to the sea of ????blood is Gonggong Ancestral Witch, not Houtu Ancestral Witch.  , nor the Xuanming Ancestral Witch. It can be seen that Zhu Jiuyin has not yet recovered from the battle with Tiandao, and needs the protection of the Houtu Ancestral Witch and the Xuanming Ancestral Witch, otherwise he will not let the common people  Gong Zuwu rushed from Nanzhan Buzhou into the sea of ??blood. From now on, he has a chance to push back the Wu clan.?? 

    As soon as he thought about it, Patriarch Minghe's face suddenly turned gloomy and terrifying, and he shouted in a deep voice: "Gonggong, don't bully others too much. This is a sea of ??blood, not Nanzhan Province, and we can't talk about you.  You are so presumptuous and want to take advantage of me, Styx. You still need to be honest and don¡¯t force me to turn against you. If we fight together, you, the Witch Clan, will have to pay a heavy price!"

    Regarding the threat to the old society of Minghe, Gonggong Ancestral Witch laughed disdainfully and said: "Ha! Ha! Ha! It's so funny. Minghe, you have the nerve to say this, saying that I, Gonggong, force you to  , then let me ask you, if you have nothing to do with these bastards, then why have you avoided getting out of such a big thing in the sea of ??blood and allowed these bastards to attack the underworld? The underworld is related to the reincarnation of all living beings in the three realms. This point  I don¡¯t believe you don¡¯t know, and the underworld is an important foundation of my witch clan, and this is something that all living beings in the three realms know, but you let these bastards do whatever they want. Do you still dare to say that you are innocent after such a situation happened?  If you want to threaten our Witch Clan, you have made the wrong idea, our Witch Clan is never afraid of threats!"

    The words of Gonggong Ancestral Witch made Ancestor Ming He speechless. Although he knew that the other party was using strong words and knew the other party's ambition, he couldn't explain it. If he opened his mouth to explain, it would be exposed and bloody.  The biggest secret in the sea would be even more unfavorable to Ancestor Ming He, so even if he is in danger and no matter how difficult the situation is, Ancestor Ming He has to endure this bad breath and acquiesce in the tacit agreement that Gong Gong Ancestral Witch will detain for him.  the crime above.

    Ancestor Minghe shouted angrily: "Gonggong, justice is in the heart of the people. Everyone knows what kind of thoughts you have in your heart. Don't think that you can hide it with such sweet words. Since you Wu clan is determined to fight with me,  If the sea is my enemy, then I, Styx, am not someone to be trifled with. If you want to fight, then we will fight. I want to see what your Gonggong can do to my sea of ??blood. In the sea of ??blood is my world, Styx.  It¡¯s not like you, Gonggong, are here to act wild!¡±

    As soon as Patriarch Minghe said these words, many masters who were watching the sea of ??blood couldn't help but sigh in their hearts. Sanqing and others sighed secretly in their hearts: "Myx, Minghe, it seems that you are still the best."  Falling into the scheme of the Wu clan, Gonggong is arrogant, but how could he be so crazy if he is not completely sure? You will not be able to escape this time. Let's fight. The harder you two fight, the better.  It¡¯s best to lose both sides, that would be even more perfect!¡±

    There are indeed shadows from all sides behind the casual cultivators, and the reason why these people instigated the casual cultivators to attack the Blood Sea, and then to attack the Witch Clan, was that they did not want to provoke the ancestors of Styx.  The war with the Witch Clan used the Styx Ancestor and the Asura Clan to weaken the strength of the Witch Clan, to detect the details of the Witch Clan, and to find out the current situation of Zhu Jiuyin. Now everything is developing in the direction they want.  , how can this not make them happy and make them excited.

 Text Chapter 511: Zhu Jiuyin Appears

    Chapter 511: Zhu Jiuyin appears

    The ancestral witch Gonggong laughed and said: "It should have been like this for Styx a long time ago. Strength is respected in the three realms. Since we can't agree with each other, we can only rely on strength to fight. All nonsense principles are vain. Only  Strength is the most real thing, call your Asura army together, let me see how arrogant your Asura army is to dare to be the enemy of our Witch Clan!"

    During the verbal confrontation between Gonggong Ancestral Witch and Minghe Ancestor, the casual cultivators caught in the middle had already become frightened birds. Each one was frightened by the fierce confrontation between the two sides. By this time, they had already woken up.  , all interests have been forgotten long ago. The most important thing for them now is to save their own lives. They all want to escape while taking advantage of the confrontation between the ancestors of Styx and the ancestors of Gonggong.

    If these people stay honestly, then they may still have a glimmer of hope. After all, the main target of Gonggong Ancestral Witch is the Ancestor Styx, the sealed place in the sea of ??blood. For these ignorant people who are being used  , Ancestral Witch Gonggong didn¡¯t care too much and wouldn¡¯t spend too much time watching them. However, Ancestor Minghe was different. Ancestral Witch Gonggong found an excuse to come to the door. This made Ancestor Minghe  There is no place to vent the anger that has been suppressed, but now these troublemaking bastards are trying to escape. How can this not make the ancestor of Styx angry?

    For the witch clans such as Gonggong Ancestral Witch, Ancestor Minghe must be careful, but for the casual cultivators of Daluo Jinxian, Ancestor Minghe did not take it seriously. He snorted coldly and said: "I want to run away when I cause trouble."  , There is nothing so good in this world. Now that you have come to this sea of ??blood, don¡¯t think about escaping, just stay with me, Blood Waves. Kill!¡±

    As soon as Patriarch Styx's shout fell, the entire sea of ????blood was turbulent. The endless sea of ????blood emitted bursts of murderous intent to block the entire sea of ????blood. Ancestor Styx not only had to deal with these casual cultivators, but also  They are also taking the opportunity to cut off the retreat of people like Gonggong Ancestral Witch, and really have to fight a bloody battle with Gonggong Ancestral Witch.

    For the little drama of the ancestor of Minghe, the ancestors of the co -workers and a large witch had no fear.  Instead, he sneered disdainfully, not taking the actions of Patriarch Styx to heart at all.

    Just listening, Gonggong's ancestral wizard sneered and said: "Styx. You only have this little trick, and you can do such unsightly moves. Do you think you can stop me, Gonggong, with this mere sea of ??blood?"  Can you stop my army of witches? Just dream. Just use whatever skills you have. I will take over one by one!"

    Ancestor Gonggong was so calm that Ancestor Minghe felt uneasy. He couldn't help but secretly thought: "There is something wrong with this matter. If there were no reinforcements, Gonggong would not dare to be so arrogant. Could it be that this was just a matter of course from beginning to end?"  It's a trap, that bastard Zhu Jiuyin has recovered his strength, and that bastard Gonggong came from Nanzhan Buzhou just to let himself be trapped?"

    When he thought of this, Ancestor Minghe became frightened, but Ancestor Gonggong was not afraid.  Although Gonggong Zuwu's cultivation level is comparable to his, the Wu clan has a powerful body.  But this is a sea of ??blood, and it is our own territory. No matter how powerful Gonggong Zuwu is, he is not his opponent. If Zhu Jiuyin really recovers his strength, the consequences will be disastrous. Don't say that Zhu Jiuyin takes action.  , the mere existence of the saint Hou Tuzu Wu was not something he could resist.

    As for Patriarch Minghe, he is really not qualified to let Zhu Jiuyin plot against him, and he spends so much effort to plot against him. Zhu Jiuyin lets Gonggong Ancestral Shaman serve as bait in order to lure the saints into taking action.  Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun took action, but unfortunately Zhu Jiuyin's method failed, and they could not deceive Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun at all.

    Perhaps Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun were deceived by Zhu Jiuyin's methods, but they would not do it easily. After all, they had their own plans and would not do it easily. For them, Zhu Jiuyin was not their biggest threat.  Threat, now their biggest threat is each other.

    As for the saints, each one of them focused on their own opportunity to extract the avenue, and they would not act rashly. This was also the reason for Zhu Jiuyin's miscalculation, and his calculations failed because of this.

    No matter how good the calculation is, it is useless if there is insufficient opportunity. In this world, only strength is the most real. Only with enough strength can you dominate the world. Without strength, everything is real. Conspiracies and calculations are just small tricks!

    Ancestor Minghe thought too highly of himself at this moment, thinking that all this was just Zhu Jiuyin coming to target him, and his purpose was the sealed place in the sea of ??blood, so he shouted loudly: "Come out Zhu Jiuyin  Come on, I know you are here, stop hiding, if you have what it takes, let¡¯s fight in an open and honest manner, why do you have to do this villain¡¯s deeds!¡±

    As soon as Patriarch Minghe said these words, a cold shout came: "Minghe, you think too highly of yourself, who do you think you are??Things dare to be so arrogant. I originally wanted to give you a way out. Since you are seeking death yourself, you can't blame me, Zhu Jiuyin, for being ruthless. You asked for all this!  "

    As soon as the shout fell, an extremely dark light came through the sky. The blood river formation above the blood sea was instantly opened, and a figure shot out from the underworld.  , before this figure appeared, there was a huge pressure, and there was endless destruction in this pressure.

    Facing such a drastic change, Ancestor Styx couldn't help but narrow his eyes. There was a hint of fear in his eyes. It was the fear of Zhu Jiuyin. This pressure of destruction made him feel the threat of death.  What's more is death, real death, and the ancestor of Styx cannot help but be afraid of it.

    It is said that the Sea of ??Blood will not dry up, and the River Styx will never die. As long as the Sea of ??Blood exists, the ancestor of the River Styx can live forever. Unfortunately, things are not absolute. Zhu Jiuyin, who has the ultimate power of destruction, can really kill the ancestor of the River Styx and let him  Disappearing between heaven and earth forever, let alone a small Styx ancestor, the ultimate power of destruction can end an era, and a Styx is not worth mentioning at all.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin's goal was the sealed place in the sea of ??blood, he still wanted to target the saints, Tiandao, and Hongjun Daozu. Unfortunately, things went against his wishes. Zhu Jiuyin's idea fell through, and Ming Ming  At this time, Patriarch He recklessly spoke out such wild words and dared to directly challenge Zhu Jiuyin's dignity. He was seeking his own death. If Zhu Jiuyin hadn't taught him a lesson, the immortals of the three realms would still have died.  I really think Zhu Jiuyin is easy to bully.

    When the pressure of destruction came, Zhu Jiuyin's body appeared in front of Ancestor Minghe and the group of casual cultivators. Zhu Jiuyin did not do anything, he just radiated the energy from his body.  The aura made these people feel the threat of death, especially the casual cultivators, who were sweating all over their faces, as if they were unable to withstand Zhu Jiuyin's terrifying pressure.

    Horrible. At this time, these casual cultivators have truly seen what horror is. Compared with Zhu Jiuyin's aura, the previous aura of either Gonggong Ancestral Witch or Minghe Ancestor was just scum. There is no comparison at all. This is still  Zhu Jiuyin did not take the initiative to coerce them. Just his unintentional revelation made them feel the threat of death. If Zhu Jiuyin really wanted to attack them, he was afraid that they would all die with just one look.  In this sea of ??blood.

    At this time, many people felt extremely regretful. They should not have gone to the underworld to cause trouble in the first place. Now, it would be better to just provoke Zhu Jiuyin, the God of Death. How could this be a good thing? Each of these people  They all had miserable faces and no one dared to breathe, waiting for the judgment of fate.

    Zhu Jiuyin is not in the mood to pay attention to these ignorant people. For Zhu Jiuyin, it would be a shame to attack these people. His target is the ancestor of Styx, and only the ancestor of Styx is qualified to let Zhu Jiuyin.  Jiuyin took action. Of course, Ancestor Minghe didn't want to have such qualifications. Unfortunately, all this has become a fact and he can't make the decision.

    Just listening, Zhu Jiuyin snorted coldly and said: "Styx, why don't you say anything anymore? Say whatever you have to say and let me listen. I want to know what ability you have, Styx, to dare to be so arrogant!  "

    When he heard Zhu Jiuyin's words, Patriarch Minghe felt very angry. He wanted to reconcile, but Zhu Jiuyin's words made him desperate. In this case, Patriarch Minghe would naturally  He couldn't do nothing, otherwise he wouldn't be able to gain a foothold in the Three Realms, and he would have to hold on even if it was forced.

    Ancestor Minghe said in a deep voice: "Zhu Jiuyin, please put away your tricks. Don't let me look down on you. If you dare to do it, you must dare to do it. Are you still afraid of me saying that you have such a scheme against me?"

    Regarding Patriarch Styx, who felt good about himself, Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: " Styx, Styx, you are so funny. What do you think you are? Just because you admire me,  If I want to destroy you with your little wealth, I can just wave you away. But since you said it, no wonder I, Zhu Jiuyin, am so ruthless. If you have any idea, please withdraw from the sea of ??blood. I, Zhu Jiuyin, will let you live.  Lest people say that I, Zhu Jiuyin, am too arrogant, if not, then just give me your life!"

    Speaking of this, Zhu Jiuyin's body revealed endless murderous intent. Zhu Jiuyin's murderous intent made Ancestor Ming He afraid, but he had to hold on. Who made him have to be killed by Zhu Jiuyin now?  Forced to a dead end.

    Ancestor Minghe yelled: "Zhu Jiuyin, don't be arrogant. The sea of ??blood will not dry up and the Minghe River will not die. I want to see what you use to kill me!"

    When Patriarch Styx shouted these words, he did not even have the confidence in his own heart. However, Patriarch Styx's words made the saints and others watching the battle happy, and they wanted to see their cultivation.  What kind of amazing methods did Zhu Jiuyin have after his great advancement to dare to say such a thing?

 Text Chapter 512: Battle on the Styx River

    Chapter 512 Battle on the Styx

    Regarding Zhu Jiuyin, all the saints felt uneasy. They all secretly sighed. Fortunately, they didn't rush to attack Nanzhan Buzhou. Otherwise, they would really have been plotted by Zhu Jiuyin, a bastard. But okay.  It is a good thing that Ancestor Minghe is protecting them from disasters. At least the saints do not have to worry about Zhu Jiuyin attacking them in the short term. Youdao is a dead Taoist friend but not a poor Taoist. For Ancestor Minghe  Whether he is dead or alive is not among the considerations of the Saints. Anyway, to the Saints, the Styx Ancestor is just an ant.

    It is impossible for him to make such a choice to withdraw from the blood sea and kill the ancestor of Styx. You must know that the sea of ??blood is his life. Without the sea of ??blood, the ancestor of Styx has nothing. Although he knows that he is defeated, the ancestor of Styx has nothing to lose.  Zu still wanted to give it a try. At this moment, he was possessed by a demon. All he wanted in his heart was the sealed place deep in the sea of ??blood. He would pay any price for this sealed place, at least for now, he was like this.

    Ancestor Minghe roared angrily: "Zhu Jiuyin, go ahead and dream of your spring and autumn dream. If you want to seize my sea of ??blood, you have to show your ability. The blood river forms a great formation, seals the sky and seals the earth, and blocks the space.  Get it up for me!"

    Facing Zhu Jiuyin, Ancestor Minghe was serious about it and did not dare to have any reservations. The Blood River Formation, which had not been used by these invading casual cultivators, was completely launched. The entire blood sea space was in one place.  They were instantly blocked by the endless waves of blood, cutting off Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Zuwu's retreat.

    Rather than saying it was a retreat for Duanzhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Ancestral Witch, it would be better to say that the rescue of Zhu Jiuyin by Tuzu Witch and Xuanming Ancestral Witch after the death was over, and there was still a glimmer of hope in the heart of Ancestor Minghe.  He believed that everything Zhu Jiuyin showed was just a bluff. As long as he could persevere, everything would change qualitatively.

    pity.  This is just Ancestor Minghe's own fantasy. Things are not as beautiful as he thought. If Zhu Jiuyin is bluffing, will he be able to hide it from the eyes of the saints?  Will all the saints give up such a great opportunity to clean up Zhu Jiuyin?  Even if Zhu Jiuyin can hide it from the eyes of the saints, can he hide it from Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu? Only a fool would do this kind of self-destruction in this world.

    Zhu Jiuyin is crazy, but crazy is not stupid. Zhu Jiuyin will not do such stupid things.  At least Zhu Jiuyin would not choose to risk his own life at this time. Such a price was something he could not bear.

    Looking at the blood river formation rising into the sky, Zhu Jiuyin showed a trace of disdain on his face.  This Blood River Formation may be useful to deal with other people. After all, with the help of the power of the entire Blood Sea, even saints have to be careful, but the Styx Ancestor is facing Zhu Jiuyin.  A Chaos God Demon who possesses the ultimate power of destruction.  Although the corrosive power of the Blood River Formation is very powerful, it is vulnerable to the chaos gods and demons.

    Zhu Jiuyin sneered disdainfully: "Myx, do you have this little power? If this is all you have, you will die here today. Don't be bad. I didn't give you a chance. Use whatever power you have."  Well, let me see how your cultivation has improved after so many years. How dare you be so arrogant in front of me!"

    Zhu Jiuyin finished his words.  The people who were watching this battle were cursing Zhu Jiuyin for being shameless. If the most arrogant person in the three realms was Zhu Jiuyin, what did the ancestor of Minghe mean?  For example, Patriarch Styx is a scumbag, but for the immortals in the three realms, they all hope that Patriarch Styx can show his power and defeat Zhu Jiuyin in this battle, then they will have the opportunity to seize it.  Look south to the blessed land of Cave Heaven in Buzhou to give yourself a chance to survive.

    As long as Zhu Jiuyin does not fall for a day, then those who dare to take the idea of ??Nanzhan Buzhou in the Three Realms can be ignored. This is the power of Zhu Jiuyin in the Three Realms. Even the saints are so powerful.  It's hard to compare.

    As soon as Patriarch Styx made a move, Ancestral Witch Gonggong and others did not react. They allowed the Asura army to set up their formation and Patriarch Styx's blood river formation to operate. Under the influence of these people,  I believe in Zhu Jiuyin in my heart, and I believe that Zhu Jiuyin can use force to kill these Asura clan who dare to challenge the dignity of the Wu clan.

    Gonggong Ancestral Witch and other witch clans can ignore the Blood River Formation, but the casual cultivators who are also trapped in the Blood River Formation do not have such ability. Each of them is desperately using their own magic power.  To resist the corrosive power brought by the Blood River Formation in order to save his own life.

    At this point, we can see the difference between the great witches of the Wu Clan and the ordinary Daluo Golden Immortals. Although the Blood River Formation is very strong, the corrosive power cannot affect the body of the great witch, but those Daluo Golden Immortals cannot.  In this regard, the physical strength is of great benefit in battle.

    Seeing that his Blood River Formation was helpless even to those great witches, this shocked the Ancestor of Styx. He was not the only one who was shocked. All the Saints?Such a result is shocking. You must know that although the witch clan was powerful in the past, it was not as powerful as this. Although these witch clans are still the cultivation level of great witches, their defense has been improved several times. This makes  The saints felt puzzled. They didn't understand how Zhu Jiuyin could transform these great witches and improve their cultivation to this level in a short period of time.

    It is very difficult for others, but for Zhu Jiuyin, it is nothing. After relying on the chaotic world, the vitality in the world of Zhu Jiuyin Divine Kingdom is full. Under the nourishment of this endless vitality,  The innate spiritual roots in Zhu Jiuyin Divine Kingdom are growing crazily, and there are many innate spiritual fruits for the great witches of the witch clan to take and absorb. With such conditions, even a pig will crazily improve itself.  Cultivation level, not to mention that these people are the elites of the witch clan, their cultivation level will naturally increase by leaps and bounds, which is incredible. If everyone knew that Zhu Jiuyin used such methods to improve the cultivation level of these great witches,  I'm afraid all the saints will feel sorry for him.

    The innate spiritual root is not an ordinary treasure. Only Zhu Jiuyin has the support of one world and the nourishment of endless vitality to be able to achieve such a grand gesture. It is also the only one among the three realms.

    Zhu Jiuyin snorted coldly and said: "Myx, you disappoint me so much. With such little ability, it is really embarrassing. With such little ability, you want to provoke the bottom line of our Wu clan. You are really desperate!"

    Facing Zhu Jiuyin's sarcasm, Ancestor Minghe gnashed his teeth with hatred, but he was unable to refute, because this was the truth. With hatred in his heart, Ancestor Minghe's blood river formation quickly started to move toward the  The casual cultivator who was struggling to support killed him. The Blood River Formation can swallow the flesh and blood of living creatures to enhance its own strength. However, the cause and effect of this is not simple, but now the ancestor of Styx cannot care about so much. If he  If he doesn't do this, there will only be death waiting for him. If he does Shangqie, he still has a chance of survival, but it will be death without life.

    "The Ancestor of Minghe can survive from the prehistoric times to the present, not only because of his high cultivation level, but the most important thing is that he is ruthless enough and knows what choices to make in this situation.

    Patriarch Minghe¡¯s cruel attack made the casual cultivators curse loudly: ¡°Minghe, you are shameless!¡±

    It's useless to scold them. In the face of absolute strength, people like them who don't know whether to live or die are unable to resist the devouring power of the Blood River Formation. Before they had time to fight back, these people were swallowed by the Blood River Formation. Not that  Daluo Jinxian was powerless against the Blood River Formation, but the strength of these casual cultivators was too poor. With so many of them not even having an innate spiritual treasure, what could they do to withstand the power of the Blood River Formation.

    Interest makes people crazy. These casual cultivators are the first batch of people to suffer in this catastrophe of the end of the Dharma. Because they are too greedy, it is precisely because they are too greedy that it is natural for them to die. For  Zhu Jiuyin did not react at all to these people and allowed the Styx Ancestor to devour them, thereby increasing the strength of the Blood River Formation.

    Zhu Jiuyin did this not because he was stupid, but because he wanted to establish his authority, and wanted to use the Styx River to establish his authority. He wanted to let the immortals in the three realms know that Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation level had been restored, and he was not afraid of anything. Since his previous plan failed,  , Zhu Jiuyin naturally no longer thinks that he can deceive all the saints, Heavenly Dao and Hongjun Taoist ancestors. If he cannot induce these people to take action, Zhu Jiuyin will establish his power so that the casual cultivators in the Three Realms will not dare to take action.  To oneself, and the best way to establish authority is to kill. Only killing can make those greedy people fear in their hearts.

    After devouring the flesh, blood, and souls of these casual cultivators, the Blood River Formation underwent an astonishing change. After the souls were swallowed by the Blood River Formation, they turned into blood dragons and rushed towards them with their claws and fangs bared.  Zhu Jiuyin, every blood dragon has the original power of a sea of ??blood. This time, the ancestor of Styx was desperate, otherwise he would not have used such a method to attack Zhu Jiuyin. He was going to  Hit and win.

    It's a pity that Patriarch Styx's idea is good, but the reality is cruel. Such methods are okay for ordinary people, but for Zhu Jiuyin, it is child's play, facing a line condensed by soul, flesh and blood.  A blood dragon, Zhu Jiuyin snorted coldly and said: "End, disperse!"

    When Zhu Jiuyin's shout fell, the blood dragons before they rushed in front of Zhu Jiuyin were enveloped by the destructive aura emitted by Zhu Jiuyin, and they let out bursts of mournful sounds.  , which made people's hearts tremble when they heard it, and in this scream, these blood dragons quickly disappeared into nothing at a speed that could be seen by the naked eye. In an instant, all the power gathered by the ancestors of Styx was wiped out,  It is really hard to accept that it will be completely destroyed in just a few breaths of time.

 Text Chapter 513 Styx is driven crazy

    Chapter 513 Styx is driven crazy

    "No! This is impossible, this is all fake, you are lying to me!" Ancestor Styx couldn't face such a result, and shouted loudly, the voice was full of endless fear, for him  All this has completely exceeded his imagination, and the blow to him is really too great, too big for him to accept, so he shouted such words just now.

    Although Patriarch Minghe knew that Zhu Jiuyin was very powerful, he always believed that he was not much different from him. As long as he was willing to work hard to catch up, he would be able to catch up with Zhu Jiuyin. But now, Zhu Jiuyin waved his hand.  He Ke easily defeated his trump card, which was a huge blow to him!

    The trump card was broken, and the destruction of the origin of the blood sea caused the ancestor of Styx to suffer a strong backlash. At this moment, the ancestor of Styx was not in the mood to pay attention to the backlash of the origin of the blood sea. Instead, he roared silently, as if to  Roar out the fear in your heart, as if you want to regain your confidence through the roar.

    "It's a pity that all this is just a waste of effort. The fact is the fact. What has happened cannot be changed. No matter whether the ancestor of Styx is willing to admit it or not, all this has become a fact!

    Regarding the crazy roar of Ancestor Minghe, a hint of disdain flashed across Zhu Jiuyin's face. Although Zhu Jiuyin had never put Ancestor Minghe in his eyes, as an old-school quasi-sage, the Three Realms  One of the giants, the performance of Patriarch Styx was really embarrassing. He simply lost his face and made people look down upon him. As a capable master.  You have to be able to afford to lose, but now Patriarch Styx obviously can't afford to lose, otherwise he wouldn't be yelling like this.  A crazy posture, completely lacking in the aura of an expert.

    Zhu Jiuyin did not interrupt the roar of Ancestor Styx, but let Ancestor Styx yell there, giving him time to buffer everything. Since Zhu Jiuyin wanted to use Ancestor Styx to establish his authority,  Naturally, the purpose was to push Patriarch Styx to a dead end and bring him to the point of despair.  Then he destroyed Styx in one fell swoop and announced his comeback with extremely cruel means.

    In fact, for Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s powerful performance.  Not only Ancestor Styx was shocked and lost his voice, but all the saints were also silenced at this moment, each one shouting crazily that it was impossible, but they were much better than Ancestor Styx.  At least they were in their own dojo.  No one saw their miserable performance, and the Styx Ancestor was directly exposed to the public's sight, so the subsequent investigation was also different.

    Ancestor Styx has become the object of ridicule by everyone in the Three Realms because of his unbearable performance. However, because of the protection of the saints, no one sees his unbearable side, so no one knows all this.  Naturally, there is no need to withstand such strong pressure, precisely because they are not powerful.  Therefore, the saints were able to quickly wake up from the shock, but relatively speaking, the situation of Ancestor Styx was unbearable.  Whether it's internal pressure or external pressure, it puts endless pressure on Patriarch Styx, making him breathless. That's why Patriarch Styx felt so unbearable after his trump card failed.  His performance is ridiculous.

    In fact, if anyone were to stand in the position of Ancestor Styx, they might not be much better than Ancestor Styx. Many people might even be worse than Ancestor Styx. At least Ancestor Styx hasn't gone crazy yet.  To the point where he becomes insane and fights randomly. This is also a good performance, and it can be regarded as a way to get by without force.

    After yelling for a long time, Ancestor Styx finally got tired and woke up from the madness. After waking up, Ancestor Styx had to face reality, but his most important thing  Instead of watching the continued battle between Zhu Jiuyin and Zhu Jiuyin, he had to watch whether Zhu Jiuyin was preparing to fight back against him. The first thing he faced was the backlash, the backlash from the original power of the blood sea. After he just woke up, the blood  Haibenyuan's counterattack force was heavily transmitted to the body of Ancestor Styx.

    Although the ancestor of Styx claims that the blood sea never dries up and the Styx river never dies, this time the backlash of the original power of the blood sea requires him to deal with it carefully, otherwise there is no need for Zhu Jiuyin to take action, it is just the origin of the blood sea.  The backlash is enough to kill the ancestor of Styx and plunge him into the abyss forever.

    As soon as he woke up, before he could speak, the Ancestor Styx opened his mouth and sprayed out a blood arrow. Even though the power of the Ancestor Styx came from the sea of ??blood, after his body was severely injured, Styx  For the ancestor, it was an even more embarrassing position. The most important thing was that the pressure caused by the backlash from the origin of the blood sea was too great, and many people were implicated, especially the Asura clan.  This backlash from the origin of the blood sea came at a considerable price.

    Although many people look down on Patriarch Styx, thinking that he is a villain who always behaves like a loser in his affairs,But at this moment, everyone still sympathized with Patriarch Styx. After all, if Zhu Jiuyin could set up such a big plan to deal with the sea of ??blood and Patriarch Styx today, then one day he would do the same thing to deal with himself.  When things like this happen, out of consideration for themselves, everyone can't help but hope that the ancestor of Styx can become the master again. However, these people's ideas are beautiful, but the reality is cruel. Countless facts tell us that  They should not have illusions. No matter how many illusions they have, it will not help the situation and will not change the overall situation at all.

    After seeing the restoration of Ancestor Minghe's expression, Zhu Jiuyin said in a deep voice: "Okay, Minghe, you have woken up now. If you have any ability, just take action and let me see your power again."  !¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin's ignorance made Ancestor Minghe extremely distressed. Relatively speaking, Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan were the real overlords of the three realms. They also deserved this title. Who would want to suppress such a big thing?  It is also impossible to do, after all, this is no longer a small game, but is related to the safety of the entire Three Realms.

    Zhu Jiuyin could clearly feel their feelings from the eyes of everyone, but Zhu Jiuyin didn't care about everything that happened. Nothing that happened before that would affect Zhu Jiuyin's confidence.

    After hearing what Zhu Jiuyin said.  Ancestor Styx's expression changed again and again. Just let him go?  Ancestor Styx was reluctant to part with it. After all, the price he paid for all this was too high.  Therefore, Ancestor Styx could only hold on.

    Ancestor Minghe shouted angrily: "Zhu Jiuyin, you want to plot against me, but it's a pity that you are disappointed. Although I, Minghe, am not as good as you in other aspects, I can stop here for this matter. You want to borrow  It is impossible for this failure to hit me, Styx, and even if there is a backlash, so what. If the sea of ??blood does not dry up, the Styx cannot bear it. I have an immortal body, so I am afraid of it!"

    immortal.  It's so funny. Even Taoist Hongjun dare not say that he is immortal. Chaos gods and demons like Zhu Jiuyin are also unable to have true immortality. When it comes to immortality.  Then we must first transcend ourselves.

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said disdainfully: "Immortal body. Even you, Ming He, dare to speak arrogantly. No one in the Three Realms has ever been heard of having an immortal body. Your so-called immortal body is just a body."  That¡¯s it!¡±

    At this point, Zhu Jiuyin once again looked at Ancestor Styx with disdain, and then continued: "What a blood sea that never dries up, and a Styx River that never dies. I wonder if your soul can withstand the backlash from the origin of the blood sea.  Can you bear the blowback? You have lost one blow after another. I wonder how much cultivation you have left to allow you to be so crazy?"

    Mentioned cultivation.  Ancestor Styx's expression changed again. This time he really made a mistake.  From beginning to end, he was led by Zhu Jiuyin. By this time, he was really at the end of his rope. Just as Zhu Jiuyin said, he didn't have much cultivation left for him to be so crazy.

    It's not that Ancestor Minghe is weak in cultivation, but that he had previously focused all his energy on attacking the sealed land, and he no longer had much ability when facing Zhu Jiuyin. After this battle, he would be even more capable.  Most of his cultivation is gone, which allows him to fight and persist for as long as he wants.

    After hearing Zhu Jiuyin's words, Ancestor Minghe's expression changed again and again. He roared viciously: "Zhu Jiuyin, if you want to fight, then fight, there is no need to talk nonsense, what attack do you have?"  I, the Styx River, are following!"

    After the attack was unfavorable and he did not have much mana, the ancestor of Minghe had to change his strategy. He wanted to rely on the geographical advantage of the Blood Sea to fight Zhu Jiuyin and buy time with Zhu Jiuyin.  Ancestor He thought that he could not defeat Zhu Jiuyin in a battle, but if he tried his best to protect himself, he would not be incapable of fighting.

    Such a transformation of Ancestor Styx made many people happy, especially the saints. None of them wanted to see Ancestor Styx fall like this. If Ancestor Styx fell like this, it would not only be blood.  The sealed land in the sea will fall into the hands of Zhu Jiuyin, and a lot of interests will be occupied by the Wu clan. Similarly, Zhu Jiuyin will also have one less opponent and less involvement, which is even more important to them.  It's unfavorable, and it's what they don't want to see.

    "Ha! Ha! Ha! It's so funny. You dare to say such things, Minghe. Even if you want to block Zhu Jiuyin's attack, do you think you are the way of heaven? Or do you think you are Hongjun!"  Zhu Jiuyin was even more disdainful of what Ancestor Minghe said. Zhu Jiuyin gave Ancestor Minghe time to attack him with all his strength, but the other party was still unable to threaten his own safety. Now Ancestor Minghe  He actually dared to boast that Haikou would allow him to attack. This was really reckless.

    If it weren't for the purpose of using Ming He's body to establish his authority, Zhu Jiuyin would have killed him long ago. The ancestor of Ming He would have been so unreasonable and said such big words.  Measure your ability, ??Give yourself a pat on the back.

    Being ridiculed repeatedly by Zhu Jiuyin, Ancestor Minghe felt a lot angry, but Zhu Jiuyin took the initiative, and he was already very passive and had no ability to refute Zhu Jiuyin's words.  Under Zhu Jiuyin's ridicule, Ancestor Minghe could only grit his teeth and work hard to restore his cultivation.

    In his opinion, Zhu Jiuyin's arrogance is a great opportunity for him to fight back. As long as he can block Zhu Jiuyin's attack and does not give Zhu Jiuyin a chance to destroy himself, then this is victory. He believes that no matter what happens in the three  Whether it is the Qing Dynasty or the Second Sage of the West, as well as the Nuwa Empress, they are not willing to see Zhu Jiuyin's family dominate. As long as they can block Zhu Jiuyin's attack, then someone will definitely come to support them.  , then you will have a chance to get out of trouble.

    Of course, if you want to get rid of Zhu Jiuyin, Ancestor Minghe will naturally have to pay a certain price, but compared to how he can save his own life, even if he pays a little benefit, Ancestor Minghe will have to pay a certain price.  It is also very worthwhile.

    Whether it is really worth it, no one can say, not even Ancestor Styx, nor anyone else, after all, this is all just the imagination of Ancestor Styx.

    Zhu Jiuyin sneered disdainfully and said: "Okay, Styx, since you want to seek your own death, then I will help you. You can use whatever skills you have. I will wait for you to be ready and let you be able to do it."  Die with peace of mind!¡±

    As Zhu Jiuyin spoke, he was exuding endless killing intent. When the killing intent came out, it triggered endless aura of destruction. When Zhu Jiuyin took the initiative to send out an aura again, the entire three realms trembled.  The Tribulation of the End of the Law has already begun, and as Zhu Jiuyin, who has mastered all the power to destroy gods and demons, as soon as his breath comes out, the Tribulation of the End of the Law speeds up a lot, and the breath of the Calamity of the End of the Law becomes more intense.  .

    The aura of Liang Jie was heavy, and the spiritual energy in the world was forced to disperse by the aura of Liang Jie, dissipating more quickly. At this time, those ambitious people acted frantically, and their target was already Tang Sanzang.  , because at this moment, the spread of Buddhism to the East is coming to an end. Tang Sanzang and others have arrived at the edge of the Western Paradise without any danger. If Tang Sanzang and the others are allowed to continue, the spread of Buddhism to the East will be over.  This is not what those ambitious people want to see, and naturally some people can't stand it any longer.

    Whether it was Zhu Jiuyin who promoted the development of Liangjie, or whether there was an invisible black hand behind this incident that was pushing everything. Zhu Jiuyin didn't know, the saints didn't know, and the immortals in the three realms didn't know. Then  The gods and demons in the chaos are not clear either. Perhaps the only ones who know all this are Hongjun Daozu and Tiandao, who does not know his true identity. He just wants to know the truth about this matter from Tiandao or Hongjun Daozu.  That is simply impossible to achieve, because at this moment everyone can no longer find the direction of Zixiao Palace.

 Text Chapter 514: Powerful Blast

    Chapter 514: Powerful Killing

    Facing Zhu Jiuyin's murderous intent, Ancestor Minghe's face instantly turned extremely pale. Zhu Jiuyin's murderous intent was aimed at him. The weight of the murderous intent he endured was unparalleled. His murderous intent was as close as a knife.  The soul of the Ancestor Styx, after Zhu Jiuyin broke through his own cultivation level, his will has undergone a qualitative change. The murderous aura can kill the soul. The murderous aura contains the will to destroy, and the will to destroy is frightening.  Human heart and soul.

    Xiu is the weak and younger generation, under the strong will of Candy Jiuyin, it is undoubtedly dead. There is no chance of reincarnation and reincarnation. The soul is directly beheaded and completely disappeared in the three realms. It is really soul.

    Zhu Jiuyin's murderous aura shook Ancestor Minghe's soul. If Ancestor Minghe hadn't had many innate spiritual treasures to protect him, his soul would have been destroyed by Zhu Jiuyin's murderous aura.  shaken.

    Just the murderous intent made Ancestor Minghe feel the threat of death and made him extremely frightened. This was just the murderous intent of Zhu Jiuyin. The murderous intent alone was so unbearable for Ancestor Minghe. If Zhu Jiuyin  Once you take action, the consequences can be imagined, and death is inevitable.

    Death, the power of Zhu Jiuyin has exceeded the endurance of Ancestor Styx. Even if it is just defense, it is difficult to withstand Zhu Jiuyin's powerful attack. I am afraid. At this moment, Ancestor Styx is finally afraid. He cannot help but not be afraid.  , under such circumstances, he still has the confidence to fight Zhu Jiuyin.

    Before Patriarch Minghe could say anything, Zhu Jiuyin's attack had already begun, with murderous intent.  Zhu Jiuyin waved his hand and punched out. The powerful force directly blasted through the void. The blood river formation was torn open by Zhu Jiuyin like a rag.  Before the Asura clan in the formation had time to defend themselves, Zhu Jiuyin's fist full of destructive aura came crashing down on them, causing them to melt into blood without even having time to react.  In this sea of ??blood.

    Zhu Jiuyin's punch was so powerful that it frightened Patriarch Minghe even more. Having reached the level of Patriarch Minghe, he was quite afraid of death, and this was a huge benefit.  Era, the inheritance of three thousand chaos gods and demons is about to appear.  As long as he has the inheritance of the Chaos Gods and Demons, the Styx Ancestor is expected to achieve the path of sainthood. How could he be willing to fight to the death with Zhu Jiuyin at such a great opportunity.  Ruin your life here!

    With one punch, the entire Blood River Formation collapsed completely. The so-called blockade of the Styx Ancestor was a huge joke. With his little strength, he still had the nerve to be arrogant in front of Zhu Jiuyin. This is really despising.  After the Blood River Formation was broken.  All the immortals in the three realms are dismissive of Ancestor Styx, thinking that the evil name of Ancestor Styx is just false. He himself is not that powerful at all. Why do people think so? This is also the case of Ancestor Styx himself.  The reason is that you must know that Patriarch Styx and his Asura army have fought against the West several times, but they have never won a single victory. Now in the hands of Zhu Jiuyin, his proud Blood River Formation is in the hands of Zhu Jiuyin.  It was even destroyed by Zhu Jiuyin's punch.  How can such a result still make people respect him? The Three Realms are such a reality.  Everything is based on strength, and the Styx Ancestor's lack of strength will naturally not be taken seriously.

    At the beginning of the Tribulation of the End of Dharma, people's hearts have become restless. For the disciples of Ren, Chan, Jie, and Buddhism, no one thinks that Patriarch Minghe is really vulnerable. That's not because Patriarch Minghe is weak in strength.  But Zhu Jiuyin is too powerful, and only those casual cultivators in the Three Realms have such an idea.

    Although these casual cultivators did not rush into the blood sea crazily to seize the huge opportunity in the blood sea, their vision was not very good. These people had forgotten that the Styx Ancestor had previously treated  The ferocious power of those Daluo Jinxian when they killed others had forgotten the strength shown by the ancestor of Styx, and they were also affected by the aura of calamity and became self-righteous.

    The calamity of the end of the Dharma is different from any previous calamity. This calamity involves all living beings in the three realms. Even the mortal world will be affected, let alone those who practice. I am afraid that you do not have a body, as long as you have  **The aura of calamity will amplify you countless times. Among the three realms, the one that is least affected is the Witch Clan. Because there is iron-like discipline in the Wu Clan, the influence of the aura of calamity on them cannot be shaken.  Under the constraints of discipline, no one in the entire Wu Clan dares to oppose the decision of the Ancestral Witch. Even if it is a wrong decision, all the Wu Clan will move forward bravely. The Wu Clan can have such a prestigious reputation. Everything comes from this powerful discipline, and  This is something that other forces cannot do. For the Wu Clan, obeying orders has been deeply ingrained in their bones and is difficult to shake with any force.

    The strength of the Wu Clan comes from discipline. Discipline restrains the Wu Clan and unites the entire Wu Clan into a whole. It is precisely because the Wu Clan has such strong discipline that the Wu Clan can just lose most of its ancestral witches.  Being able to rely on the strength of the whole to regain the power of the Wu clanThe family¡¯s formation, the ¡®Twelve Capital Gods and Evil Formation¡¯, can summon Pangu¡¯s true body, and can use the power of Pangu¡¯s true body to intimidate all directions.

    It can be said that the Wu Clan does not rely entirely on Zhu Jiuyin alone for support, nor does it rely on the underworld of Houtu Zuwu. They rely on the strength of the entire body. Even if the Wu Clan loses Zhu Jiuyin,  Jiuyin, after losing the Houtu Ancestral Witch, as long as they still master the essence of the 'Twelve Capitals of the Gods and Evil Formation', then the Witch Clan can gain a foothold in the Three Realms. No one dares to fight to the death. After all, the Three Realms are based on  Strength is respected, everything must speak for itself.

    It's a pity that the Asura clan of the ancestor of the Styx River is too bad. Although the Asura clan is also a killing race and is naturally warlike and easy to kill, compared with the Wu clan, they really don't stand out. They can't be said to be a piece of loose sand.  , but it is not much better than loose sand. How can an undisciplined race be powerful? It is precisely because of the laxity of the Asura clan that they have been defeated again and again. Although the ancestor of Styx wants to change, but  But it cannot be fundamentally improved.

    Facing Zhu Jiuyin's bombardment, Ancestor Minghe could only resist with all his strength. The blood lotus bloomed, while Yuan Tu and Abi's swords strangled Zhu Jiuyin's powerful fist, hoping to withstand Zhu Jiuyin's bombardment.  kill.

    Hope is beautiful, but reality is cruel. After Zhu Jiuyin's great improvement in cultivation, after he successfully completed the breakthrough of quasi-sage and completed the qualitative transformation of chaotic gods and demons, the law of destruction has been integrated into his  In the body, every move and movement of the Law of Destruction will follow. In the face of the Law of Destruction, the attack of the Styx Ancestor is not worth mentioning. You must know that the Law of Destruction is an existence that even the Dao is afraid of.  The ultimate power of destruction can end an era. Compared with the cultivation of Patriarch Styx and Zhu Jiuyin, who holds the ultimate power of the law of destruction, there is a huge difference.

    After Zhu Jiuyin's fist blasted through the Blood River Formation, his fist power was still undiminished and he still rushed towards Ancestor Minghe. Yuan Tu and Abi's swords let out mournful screams in front of Zhu Jiuyin's iron fist, killing each other.  Although the innate spirit treasure with the attack attribute can attack and kill, it is still vulnerable to the power of the destruction fist.

    You must know that Zhu Jiuyin's punch is extraordinary. It not only has the power of destruction, but also has the supreme power of Pangu Kaitian, with the power of breaking the void. In that powerful power and destructive power  Under the double bombardment, the swords of Yuan Tu and A Bi were naturally difficult to parry. Who let the Ancestor Minghe's cultivation level fail? In just a few breaths, the swords of Yuan Shi and A Bi flew back, never to be seen again.  He was unable to withstand Zhu Jiuyin's fist power.

    Ancestor Minghe failed again, which made the immortals of the three realms believe that he was just a parallel importer with no ability. Many people secretly had the idea of ??Ancestor Minghe. In fact, the reason why Ancestor Minghe was so unbearable was  One blow, it was because he suffered the backlash from the origin of the sea of ????blood in the previous fight with Zhu Jiuyin, and his cultivation level reached the tenth level, even if he had killing spirit treasures like Yuan Tu and A Bi in his hands.  , but unable to exert the true power of the innate spiritual treasure, he was naturally unable to fight against Zhu Jiuyin. This battle made Ancestor Minghe understand how big the gap was between himself and Zhu Jiuyin. Just relying on his current cultivation  Wei Ye's delusional attempt to confront Zhu Jiuyin is really asking for his own destruction.

    Facing Zhu Jiuyin's powerful bombardment, Ancestor Minghe could only grit his teeth and sacrifice the blood lotus with all his strength to defend himself. At the same time, for the sake of his own life, Ancestor Minghe desperately mobilized the sea of ????blood.  With his original power, he would not hesitate to withstand the backlash from the origin of the blood sea. After all, he would not die if he suffered some backlash, but if Zhu Jiuyin's fist struck him, it would definitely  There is death but no life.

    Ancestor Styx has countless blood shadows and countless lives, but after being bombarded by Zhu Jiuyin, he realized that his blood shadows were just a joke, because his soul had been locked by Zhu Jiuyin.  Even if he wanted to use the power of the sea of ??blood to move things around and let him escape, he couldn't. Zhu Jiuyin's fist had locked his soul tightly, giving him no chance to escape at all.

    The Saints cannot lock the soul of the Ancestor Styx. That is because the Ancestor Styx has the power of the blood sea to help him. However, Zhu Jiuyin is different from the saints. His power has surpassed the saints and has reached the level of Hong  Jun Dao Ancestor and Heavenly Dao were at a disadvantage, so Ancestor Ming He wanted to fight Zhu Jiuyin with the origin of the sea of ??blood. It was just a joke. At this time, Ancestor Ming He finally understood that Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words were not false.  , he truly has the ability to destroy himself, leaving himself in disarray and never to be reincarnated.  ]

 Text Chapter 515: Kill the Styx, the rules are revealed

    Chapter 515: Killing the Styx, the rules are revealed

    Perhaps the law of heaven does not allow the blood sea to be without a master. After the soul of the ancestor of Styx is killed by Zhu Jiuyin, the sea of ??blood will condense another soul, but it is no longer the ancestor of Styx.  Of course, the Ancestor Styx didn't want to see such a result, so he had to fight hard, otherwise his life would be ruined here.

    Under the influence of the original power of the Blood Sea, the Blood Lotus tightly protected the Ancestor Styx. The original power of the Blood Sea was drawn out by the Ancestor Styx and combined with the Blood Lotus. The entire Blood Sea was  That was thousands of lotuses blooming together, and it existed like a realm. Although Zhu Jiuyin's attack was very powerful, after several times of resistance, Zhu Jiuyin's fist power had weakened somewhat. Now Ancestor Minghe is not willing to sacrifice his life.  Locally drawing the original power of the blood sea to defend, Zhu Jiuyin's unparalleled fist hit the blood lotus heavily, causing the entire blood sea to tremble.

    At this time, Zhu Jiuyin was no longer facing Ancestor Styx, but the entire Sea of ??Blood. In order to save his own life, Ancestor Styx was frantically extracting the original power of the Blood Sea and integrating it into the Blood Lotus.  Among them, the entire blood sea was used to resist Zhu Jiuyin's devastating punch.  ]

    When he saw the Blood Lotus blocking Zhu Jiuyin's extremely cruel punch, Ancestor Minghe breathed a sigh of relief. His life was finally saved. Although Zhu Jiuyin was extremely powerful, he wanted to kill him.  Killing oneself is not an easy task. After being protected by the origin of the blood sea, Patriarch Styx's mood naturally changed, forgetting that he was beaten by Zhu Jiuyin before and lost his armor.  There was a hint of excitement on his face.

    The punch was blocked by Ancestor Styx with the blood lotus. Ancestor Styx became excited about it, which gave him hope.  I think I still have a chance and don't have to worry about Zhu Jiuyin's decisive blow.

    People know themselves. Ancestor Minghe only saw that he had blocked Zhu Jiuyin's unparalleled punch, but he forgot that Zhu Jiuyin was a person. If he could throw one punch, he could also throw several punches.  , given his current situation and being able to block Zhu Jiuyin's punches, the original power of the Blood Sea is not so easy to borrow.  That comes at a considerable cost.

    Seeing the excitement on the face of Ancestor Minghe, Zhu Jiuyin even showed a sneer on his face. In the eyes of others, Zhu Jiuyin's domineering and unparalleled punch was a full-strength killing blow.  But Zhu Jiuyin knew very well in his heart that his punch was not a full blow from him as everyone thought. In fact, it was just a casual punch from Zhu Jiuyin.

    Ru Ling¡¯s Zhu Jiuyin is very different from before. Now with his cultivation and realm, a casual strike can be equivalent to a full blow before he broke through. As for a full blow.  Ancestor Minghe is not yet qualified to let Zhu Jiuyin take action with all his strength.

    Just when Patriarch Minghe was happy that he had blocked Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s attack.  Zhu Jiuyin said calmly: "Yes, Minghe, you still have some ability and can take my punch, but that's it for you. Go to hell. The first move of the Killing God Fist will shatter the sky and crack the earth.  kill!"

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s casual blow previously shocked all the immortals in the three realms, and they all believed that Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s cultivation was intact.  But when Zhu Jiuyin unleashed his God-killing Fist, everyone couldn't help but lose their voice.  Once this God-killing fist is released, it can really be called the sky and the earth shattering. Everything in front of him will be destroyed. Under this powerful force, even the innate spiritual treasures will be shattered. At this time  At this moment, Zhu Jiuyin had truly fully demonstrated the power of the Killing God Fist. The laws of time, space, and destruction were perfectly integrated with Zhu Jiuyin's huge power.

    Zhu Jiuyin blasted out with one punch, and the whole sea of ??blood boiled. In this sea of ??blood, a crack in the space was instantly blasted open by Zhu Jiuyin's God-killing Fist. As soon as the crack in the space appeared, countless people  The water of the sea of ??blood was swallowed up mercilessly, as if there was a huge black hole behind the crack, swallowing everything.

    As the Lord of the Blood Sea, Ancestor Minghe¡¯s cultivation is related to the rest of the Blood Sea. Zhu Jiuyin damaged the Blood Sea with one punch, which cut off his lifeblood. The most important thing is that  Once the losses in the Blood Sea are too heavy, the sealed land will be completely exposed, and the entire Three Realms will be shaken by it.

    "No!" Ancestor Minghe yelled, and the Blood Lotus that was protecting itself rushed directly towards Zhu Jiuyin's heaven-shattering and earth-shattering punch, trying to block Zhu Jiuyin's crazy punch and let the blood  The sea returned to normal and no longer leaked.

    Zhu Jiuyin blasted out the ruptured space with one punch, and the water of the sea of ????blood swallowed by the crack completely poured into his own divine kingdom. Based on this alone, Zhu Jiuyin's mastery of the laws of space has reached the point where he can do whatever he wants.

    While the Ancestor Minghe was sacrificing the Blood Lotus, he also desperately slashed out the Yuantu and Abi swords in his hands, killing Zhu Jiuyin. He wanted to carry out the strategy of encircling Wei and saving Zhao, but unfortunately he failed in the face of absolute strength.All strategies are vulnerable. Although the swords of Yuantu and Abi are very strong, he is facing Zhu Jiuyin. As a god and demon of chaos, Zhu Jiuyin can only use himself now.  With ordinary attacks, if he used the Destruction Treasure, Ancestor Styx would be killed in just one encounter, and his life would be ruined in his own lair.

    With one punch, Zhu Jiuyin already understood the cultivation of Ancestor Styx. He looked disdainfully at the Ancestor Styx who rushed in front of him, and shouted in a low voice: "End, kill!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's shout fell, a divine eye opened on his forehead. It was Zhu Jiuyin's divine eye of destruction. The divine eye opened, and a final power enveloped Old Styx.  Ancestor, under this power of termination, Ancestor Styx felt the threat of death, and the saints were even more afraid of it. They all felt the threat of death from the eyes of Zhu Jiuyin, the god of destruction. Zhu Jiuyin  This divine eye has the power to kill them.

    Sanqing was not too worried because they had a treasure to protect them, but the Second Saints of the West were afraid of it. You must know that they are not as rich as Sanqing. If they faced the attack of Zhu Jiuyin's destructive divine eye, they would  It is difficult to resist.

    When the God of Destruction opened his eyes, all the saints secretly sighed in their hearts. In their opinion, Patriarch Styx was really in trouble this time, even though Patriarch Styx had a lot of innate spiritual treasures in his hands.  Protection, but the strength gap between Ancestor Minghe and Zhu Jiuyin is really too big. Even with the innate spirit treasure in hand, it is difficult to withstand Zhu Jiuyin's killing blow.

    At this moment, all the saints were sighing in their hearts that there was one less person in the Three Realms who could contain Zhu Jiuyin. Once Ancestor Minghe died, Zhu Jiuyin would sweep across the three realms with endless fierce power. At that time, they would also  It is inevitable to be affected.

    Zhu Jiuyin's Divine Eye of Destruction opened. No one was optimistic about Patriarch Styx anymore. When the Divine Eye of Termination opened, suddenly there was a wave of fluctuations in the void, and a force of rules appeared in the sea of ??blood, and this  As soon as the power of Tao rules appeared, it was integrated into the blood lotus sacrificed by the ancestor of Styx.

    With the integration of the power of this rule, the blood lotus shines brightly, and the blood light reaches the sky. The entire blood sea comes alive under this blood light. The space cracks blasted out by Zhu Jiuyin with the killing god fist are visible to the naked eye.  The achievable speed has been cultivated, and the power of the blood sea no longer leaks out. Under the strong blood light, the entire blood sea is covered with countless blood lotuses. This is the real blood lotus blooming, with the entire blood sea as the  Fundamentally, it is completely different from what the ancestor of Minghe had performed.

    When the power of this rule appeared, the immortals in the three realms were a little dumbfounded. No one thought that Heaven would take action at this time and be willing to save the life of Ancestor Minghe.

    There is a figure of Styx on every blooming blood lotus, and his true form merged into the entire sea of ????blood in an instant, breaking away from the lock of Zhu Jiuyin. As soon as the way of heaven took action, it was released.  The Ancestor Minghe was in danger, which made Zhu Jiuyin's face sneer again and again, and he said disdainfully: "Tiandao, you finally can't help but take action. In this case, if you don't show up to fight with me, do you think  Can this little power trap me, Zhu Jiuyin, and block my way forward?"

    Facing Zhu Jiuyin's provocation, the way of heaven did not change at all. It was still just a small power of rules. It used this power of rules to protect the ancestor of Styx from Zhu Jiuyin's killing blow, and to prevent the Three Realms from being killed by Zhu Jiuyin.  It was affected by the death of the ancestor of Styx.

    For the way of heaven, the ancestor of Minghe cannot die at this time, at least not in the hands of Zhu Jiuyin, which will affect him. After all, the sea of ??blood is also a part of the way of heaven. The death of the ancestor of Minghe  If it falls, the Heavenly Dao will be damaged. Relatively speaking, Hongjun Daozu did not take any action and allowed Zhu Jiuyin to shout and kill the Minghe Ancestor because he very much hoped to see the Heavenly Dao and Zhu Jiuyin confront each other again.  , so that he can reap the benefits.

    Unfortunately, the result made Daozu Hongjun very disappointed. Although Tiandao took action, it only released a rule of power that broke Zhu Jiuyin's lock on Patriarch Styx and inspired the origin of the blood sea. In a short time,  Let Ancestor Minghe's cultivation level greatly improve and be able to get rid of Zhu Jiuyin's ultimate kill. If he wants to fight to the death with Zhu Jiuyin, Ancestor Minghe does not have that strength yet. As for the Witch Clan in the Sea of ??Blood  The army cannot be shaken by a rule, because each of them has an unswerving will. They will not be affected by the rules, and those blood lotuses do not dare to attack them. The reason is very simple.  This is just a battle between Zhu Jiuyin and Ancestor Minghe. It is a matter between the two of them. If Tiandao takes action against these witch clan armies, it will give Zhu Jiuyin an excuse to sweep his army across the sea of ??blood.

 Text Chapter 516: Crazy Roar

    Chapter 516: Crazy Roar

    After getting rid of Zhu Jiuyin's lock, Ancestor Minghe finally breathed a sigh of relief and laughed loudly: "Zhu Jiuyin, come and kill me. Let me see how you come to kill me. In this sea of ??blood,  I am respected by you, no matter how strong you Zhu Jiuyin is, you can't do anything to me!"

    After receiving the help of Heavenly Dao, he could borrow the power of Heavenly Dao. Ancestor Minghe frantically challenged Zhu Jiuyin. Although this was his own idea, it was also the influence of Heavenly Dao. However, his performance made  The immortals of the three realms are very disdainful. How can a person who can protect himself with the help of external forces have the right to be so arrogant? The more arrogant the ancestor of Styx is, the more the immortals of the three realms will look down on him.

    Regarding the words of Ancestor Minghe, Zhu Jiuyin was dismissive. However, he could look down on Ancestor Minghe, but he could not look down on the way of heaven. Even if it was just the power of a rule, it had to be said that Zhu Jiuyin valued it.  Get up, what are the rules? They are the foundation of this world. How does Heaven achieve this? Zhu Jiuyin doesn¡¯t know. As long as he stands in the three realms, he will have to face the constraints of this world. Even if this is  Even saints are no exception. This is an unchangeable order. Unless you can escape the constraints of the world and be on par with the great road, otherwise you will have to face the suppression of the power of this rule.

    Of course, the power of rules is not so easy to borrow, even if the opponent is Tiandao. After all, this world was not opened up by Tiandao, but originated from the great god Pangu. Tiandao just calculated and got an advantage.

    Zhu Jiuyin sneered and said: "Tiandao, if you have the ability, stand up and compete with me, Zhu Jiuyin, for life and death. Don't bring up such a reckless dog to disgust people. Just because he is not qualified to fight against me, I  Zhu Jiuyin represents Pangu Father God and fights you to the death. To end the cause and effect between Father God and you, do you mean that you don¡¯t even dare to respond to the challenge of a junior like me, or that you simply cannot show up in the three realms?  middle?"

    Crazy, Zhu Jiuyin's words shocked the entire three realms. Although the ancestor of Styx was a bit unbearable, he couldn't turn the ancestor of Styx into a dog, and he dared to represent the Great God Pangu.  Challenge the way of heaven.  To have a life-or-death showdown with Heaven, Zhu Jiuyin was really crazy to do this, so crazy that no one could accept it.

    at this moment.  All the immortals in the three realms couldn't help but think that Zhu Jiuyin's head was blown out in the battle with Tiandao. Otherwise, how could he do such an incredible thing.

    In Yuxu Palace, Yuanshi Tianzun was even more angry. You must know that Yuanshi Tianzun always calls himself Pangu Zhengzong.  Now Zhu Jiuyin dares to utter wild words that he will fight to the death with Tiandao on behalf of the Great God Pangu.  This is simply a slap in the face of their Sanqing, and they are still beating them to death, leaving no dignity for Sanqing at all.

    Yuanshi Tianzun shouted angrily: "Zhu Jiuyin, you bastard is just a chaotic god and demon. How can you represent the Great God Pangu? How dare you speak such arrogant words? You really deserve death!"

    Yuanshi Tianzun is jealous of Zhu Jiuyin. It is true that Zhu Jiuyin is a god and demon of chaos.  But he has the inheritance of the Great God Pangu, although he speaks arrogantly.  However, those who are truly qualified to represent the Great God Pangu, whether it is Yuanshi Tianzun or Taishang Laojun, or even the combination of the Three Pure Ones cannot represent the Great God Pangu, even if they are saints, because they have not obtained the complete Pangu.  inheritance, so they do not have that qualification. Even if they speak arrogantly, they will not be recognized by Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu. Zhu Jiuyin is higher than Sanqing in this regard.

    Zhu Jiuyin represented that the great god Pangu wanted to challenge the way of heaven, which caused a big earthquake in the three realms. However, after everyone was shocked, they began to care about the reaction of the way of heaven. Zhu Jiuyin made such an arrogant provocation,  As long as Tiandao still cares about his own dignity, he will have to fight Zhu Jiuyin. Tiandao has always been a mysterious existence. Everyone only knows the name of Tiandao, but they don¡¯t know what Tiandao¡¯s true form is like and his reaction to Tiandao.  Naturally, everyone attaches great importance to it.

    It's a pity that the idea is beautiful, but the reality is cruel. Faced with Zhu Jiuyin's arrogant provocation, Tiandao did not react at all. The sea of ??blood remained the same, with countless blood lotuses spread over the entire sea of ??blood.  Ancestor Minghe is making great progress in cultivation with the help of the power of rules issued by the way of heaven.

    Ancestor Styx has received help from Heaven. There is a saying that the hand that takes people is short, and the mouth that eats people is short. Heaven has given Patriarch Styx strong support, and Patriarch Styx naturally has to show something. Faced with  Seeing Zhu Jiuyin's arrogant momentum, Patriarch Minghe sneered: "It's so funny. You alone, Zhu Jiuyin, dare to say such big words. What qualifications do you have to represent the Great God Pangu? Do you think it's just you?"  Are you already a Chaos God and Demon? As a Chaos God and Demon, you dare to represent the Great God Pangu. It¡¯s really ridiculous. Where do you put fellow Taoist Sanqing?"

    "Ancestor Styx is really a bastard, and he still doesn't forget it at this time"Zhu Jiuyin actually brought Sanqing out to speak out. This was a naked provocation between Zhu Jiuyin and Sanqing.

    Previously, Ancestor Minghe was as frightened as a frightened bird when facing Zhu Jiuyin. Now with the help of Heavenly Dao, he not only dared to confront Zhu Jiuyin, but even Sanqing dared to take advantage of him. I have to say that this person  The transformation was so fast that many people found it difficult to accept the rapid transformation of the Styx Ancestor.

    The Yuanshi Tianzun in Yuxu Palace had just been very angry by Zhu Jiuyin. He finally vented his anger and eased his mood. However, he did not expect that the Ancestor of Minghe would also go crazy and would not let himself go.  In the eyes, if Zhu Jiuyin has strong strength, even if he is arrogant, he still has the capital, but the ancestor of Minghe is just an ant who cannot stand up to the stage but dares to take himself seriously. How can we not let Yuanshi Tianzun become the  The anger naturally weighed on the ancestor of Styx again. If Yuanshi Tianzun couldn't get out now, I'm afraid he would even have the heart to eat Styx alive.

    Even though Yuanshi Tianzun was reminded by Taoist Hongjun before, he still maintained a balance in his heart and did not want to participate in the dispute between Tiandao and Hongjun Taozu. However, after the Minghe ancestor made such a fuss, Yuanshi Tianzun  It is biased towards Hongjun Daozu.  Although it is only a small change, it is a huge event for the Three Realms.

    In fact, it is not just Yuanshi Tianzun who has this idea, Taishang Laojun and Tongtian Cult Master also have this idea.  Although they have all kinds of considerations for Taoist Hongjun, no matter what, they were able to quickly achieve enlightenment and become saints because of Taoist Hongjun. Now Tiandao supports a small figure like Ming He who is not on the stage, and he does not hesitate to offend himself.  How can this prevent the arrogant Sanqing from turning to Taoist Hongjun?

    The arrogant words of Patriarch Minghe made Daozu Hongjun smart. Although Patriarch Minghe has turned to the way of heaven, this has a slight impact on Daozu Hongjun.  However, this small influence brought him a lot of gains. At least it allowed Sanqing to turn to him and no longer have anything to do with the way of heaven. This is what Daozu Hongjun is very willing to see.

    If a person does not act for himself, he will be destroyed by heaven and earth.  All the saints are wary of the way of heaven, and Taoist Hongjun is even more wary of the way of heaven. After all, Taoist Hongjun understands the way of heaven better than all the saints, but the more he understands.  Daozu Hongjun's heart could not be calm.

    For Zhu Jiuyin and the Witch Clan.  Daozu Hongjun also wanted to suppress it, and he had tried hard before, but when things got to this point, after seeing Zhu Jiuyin survive the tribulation of heaven, Daozu Hongjun's thoughts unknowingly changed and he no longer wanted to  Instead of suppressing Zhu Jiuyin, he changed his mind and stood aside and allowed Zhu Jiuyin to develop on its own.  Waiting for the conflict between Zhu Jiuyin and Tiandao, everything is developing in the direction he hopes.  Zhu Jiuyin came up with the idea of ????that sea of ??blood, and wanted to plunder the inheritance of the chaotic gods and demons in the sealed land in the sea of ??blood. This provoked a crazy counterattack from Heavenly Dao.

    The battle between Zhu Jiuyin and the Ancestor Minghe, and the crazy words of both sides, are more attention-grabbing for gods and demons like Kunpeng. The strength shown by Zhu Jiuyin makes them afraid.

    Kunpeng took a deep breath and said: "All fellow Taoists have also seen how powerful this bastard Zhu Jiuyin is. Now that Tao Dao has taken action against him, we must take action. No matter what, we must not let it go again."  Zhu Jiuyin continues to develop, otherwise he will become a serious problem for us!"

    Regarding Kunpeng's words, many gods and demons present were silent. Although they agreed with Kunpeng's words, they were unwilling to let them take the lead in challenging Zhu Jiuyin.  If they don't want to do it now, at least they are going to die.

    After seeing everyone's reaction, Kunpeng sighed secretly in his heart. They all said that mud can't stick to the wall, but these allies of his are all a bunch of mud. They only think about their own interests and never take a long-term view.  For the sake of thinking, I want to wait for others to take action and enjoy the benefits myself, but there are so many good things in this world.

    After shaking his head, Kunpeng said in a deep voice again: "If you still want to dominate the three realms and get a complete inheritance, you have to take risks. After all, you must prevent Zhu Jiuyin from developing and growing, or else wait for Zhu Jiuyin to grow.  When we are on an equal footing with Taoist Hongjun and even Tiandao, we people will really have no way out. Are you willing to take risks now and find ways to kill Zhu Jiuyin, or sit back and wait for death?"

    Only fools want to sit back and wait for death, but if these people really take the risk to get the evil candle Jiuyin and protect others from cannon fodder, this is also something they are unwilling to do. After all, they are not fools, so naturally they are not willing to listen to Kunpeng's advice.  Killing Zhu Jiuyin would involve risking their lives, not to mention that Tiandao has already taken action, so why should they participate in this matter and arouse the resentment of the saints and Taoist Hongjun.

    Then Zeus sneered and saidSaid: "Kunpeng, you have a grudge against Zhu Jiuyin, but you can't let us people be used as cannon fodder to avenge you. Now that Zhu Jiuyin has obviously been targeted by Heaven, why should we risk our lives?"  To deal with Zhu Jiuyin, if you want to take revenge, just go it alone, don¡¯t use us as gunmen!"

    Zeus's words were immediately echoed by everyone. If there were benefits, they would do their part, but no one was willing to do such a risky thing, so they naturally opposed Kunpeng's suggestion in unison.

    The performance of these people really made Kunpeng completely give up. He was not afraid of opponents who were like gods, but teammates who were like pigs. Now Kunpeng felt that he had a group of teammates who were like pigs. He expected to win by cooperating with these teammates. That was really awesome.  It's too difficult. These people's vision is too short-sighted. They only see the danger in front of them, but they don't see how big and dangerous Zhu Jiuyin will be once it develops and grows.

    Zhu Jiuyin doesn't care about the reactions of all parties. He only cares about the way of heaven. For Zhu Jiuyin, the biggest threat is only the way of heaven. It is precisely because of this that Zhu Jiuyin wants to use the name of Pangu to challenge  Heavenly Dao, Zhu Jiuyin knows that if he is given time to practice, he will definitely improve his cultivation level in a short time. After all, there are residual thoughts of the chaotic gods and demons in this sea of ??blood. As long as he can get something that can improve his cultivation level in a short time.  Because, but Zhu Jiuyin is more worried that he can benefit from such a huge opportunity, and how could Tiandao not have a plan, so he wants to fight with him in advance, even if it is a risk, he will not hesitate.  As a result, Zhu Jiuyin was greatly disappointed. Tiandao did not take Zhu Jiuyin's challenge seriously at all, and did not even react at all, not caring that his dignity would be damaged.

    When things got to this point, Zhu Jiuyin had to feel even heavier. The more Tiandao acted so indifferently, the more it showed that Tiandao had an ulterior secret, and the more worried Zhu Jiuyin became.

    Worrying is useless, at least at the moment Zhu Jiuyin doesn¡¯t even know the true nature of Heavenly Dao, so he can only fight with his back. As for Ming He, the clown, Zhu Jiuyin doesn¡¯t take it to heart at all. Even if Heavenly Dao helps, Zhu Jiuyin  Jiuyin is not worried either.

    Zhu Jiuyin was worried about the existence of the way of heaven. His words also attracted more people's attention. Zhu Jiuyin's last words made Taoist Hongjun and all the saints ponder over it. If the way of heaven is really like Zhu  Jiuyin said that he could not appear in the three realms, so what did they have to worry about, and what did they have to worry about in the end of the Dharma?  Using the power of the Tribulation of the End of Law to control the entire three realms, he completely kicked out the way of heaven.

    If you want to kick Tiandao out, you still need a lot of arrangements, but as long as the things are true, Hongjun Daozu is confident that he can have the upper hand in this battle. There is no need to worry about Tiandao's restraint. Tiandao can control the rules, and he can also control it.  Do it!

 Text Chapter 517: Terrifying Murderous Intent

    Chapter 517: Terrifying Murderous Intent

    Everyone is greedy, but Zhu Jiuyin's action directly lured out the greed in many people's hearts. Everyone was preparing frantically to get in, precisely because everyone had it.  With this idea, the entire Three Realms became undercurrents, and many careerists took action again.

    Facing the crazy words of Ancestor Styx, Zhu Jiuyin was very disdainful. Although the rules were strong, rules that did not belong to him could have much effect, and the destructive power Zhu Jiuyin controlled was to break the rules.  However, it was precisely in this way that Zhu Jiuyin was so confident that he allowed Ancestor Styx to be arrogant and let his mouth spray out randomly.

    When Patriarch Minghe stopped, Zhu Jiuyin said calmly: "Minghe, have you finished speaking?"

    When he saw Zhu Jiuyin's abnormal expression, Ancestor Minghe couldn't help but be startled, and he couldn't help but secretly thought: "This is so unbelievable. When did Zhu Jiuyin become so indifferent?  Is the previous arrogance all fake, or did you really hit on Zhu Jiuyin's weakness?"

    Although he was surprised by Zhu Jiuyin's anomaly, Patriarch Styx finally found an opportunity to vent, so he naturally would not let it go easily. After all, the opportunity cannot be missed, and it will never come back. If he misses such an opportunity, he will think about it again  It would not work to vent the anger in his heart like this in front of Zhu Jiuyin.

    Just listening, Patriarch Minghe sneered: "After that, it's still early. Why can't you Zhu Jiuyin be unable to bear it after I said it?"

    Zhu Jiuyin found it funny that Ancestor Minghe bit people like a mad dog, and Ancestor Minghe became more and more ignorant.  Then he will fall harder and harder, and he will become a laughing stock in the eyes of the immortals in the three realms.

    Zhu Jiuyin said calmly: "If you don't, just continue. There are not many chances for you to speak. While you still have time, speak out what is in your heart, so as not to wait for a while before your body is dead and your soul is gone.  Even though I haven¡¯t finished talking, you can be considered an older generation among the Three Realms, so I have to give you a chance to explain your funeral affairs!¡±

    Although Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words were very plain, they were like thunder in the ears of Ancestor Minghe. He originally thought that he had help from heaven, but Zhu Jiuyin was arrogant.  But he didn't dare to do anything to himself, but now it seems that he was very wrong. Zhu Jiuyin allowed himself to rant there not because he was afraid of heaven.  Instead, he was giving himself a chance to explain his funeral affairs. This made Patriarch Minghe feel very frightened. He had to say that Zhu Jiuyin's fierce power had penetrated deeply into people's hearts, even if there was help from heaven.  But Patriarch Minghe was still afraid of Zhu Jiuyin deep down in his heart.

    With the help of heaven, can we withstand the evil power of Zhu Jiuyin?  Can you guarantee your own safety?  Regarding this point, Patriarch Minghe himself had no idea. After all, he was facing Zhu Jiuyin, a madman whose roots were unknown to everyone, and Zhu Jiuyin had been using bare hands from the beginning, relying entirely on his own strength.  Fighting without using any innate treasures, Zhu Jiuyin can be regarded as one of the richest people in the Three Realms.  There are a lot of treasures in his hands. How can such a well-hidden madman not frighten Patriarch Styx.

    I was frightened by Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words.  There were no words left in Ancestor Minghe's mouth. He became timid again. Even with the support of Heaven, Ancestor Minghe's heart was filled with fear. In fear, Zhu Jiuyin brought him  The impact of the coming is really too great. If you want the ancestor of Minghe not to be afraid, then only Tiandao will directly come forward. However, in the face of Zhu Jiuyin's crazy challenge, Tiandao did not react at all, which made Minghe not afraid at all.  Ancestor He felt uncomfortable.

    Seeing that Ming He was frightened by his words, Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said: "Ming He, if you have nothing to explain after your funeral, then you will never have a chance to explain it to you again!"

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s arrogance and arrogance have their own merits, but Patriarch Styx¡¯s arrogance is just a sham. Now that there is no strong support from heaven, Patriarch Styx will naturally show his true colors.

    Although Patriarch Minghe wanted to refute Zhu Jiuyin harshly, he couldn't say it out loud because he was afraid of death, very afraid of death. He didn't dare to make Zhu Jiuyin anxious.  In that case, he would definitely be dead or alive, and the destruction of the treasure would definitely be a big killer weapon, a big killer weapon that would weigh heavily on his heart.

    Seeing that there was no reply from the ancestor of Styx, Zhu Jiuyin took action. If he wanted to gain authority from the ancestor of Styx, he would have to kill him. Styx was surrounded by countless blood gods in the sea of ??blood.  If he can be reborn, Zhu Jiuyin will directly destroy all the Blood God Sons, letting all living beings in the three realms know how miserable the fate of offending him will be. Even if there is support from heaven, it will be death or no life.

    Facing the entire sea of ??blood, Zhu Jiuyin's face suddenly flashed with murderous intent, and the destructive eye on his head silentlyOpened, when the divine eye opened, a shadow of the destructive treasure appeared in his divine eye, as if it had endless meaning of destruction, and then the shadow of the destructive treasure was integrated into the divine eye.  , at this moment Zhu Jiuyin shouted: "The end, the end of time and space, all things will be destroyed!"

    As soon as the shout fell, Zhu Jiuyin's God of Destruction suddenly became brighter, and the divine light swept across the entire sea of ????blood under Zhu Jiuyin's rotation.  The blood lotus above the sea of ????blood burst out with endless blood light where the eyes glanced, and the blood energy surged straight towards the bullfighting, using the powerful original power of the blood sea to resist Zhu Jiuyin's divine eye to destroy the world.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin's divine eye of destruction did not target Gonggong Ancestral Witch and others, when Zhu Jiuyin's divine eye of destruction swept across it, whether it was Gonggong Ancestral Witch or other great witches, at that moment  They all felt the threat of death, and they all felt their souls trembling in the divine light. This was just the afterglow, and it was not Zhu Jiuyin's intention to target them, but even this made them feel like this.  One can imagine what the situation will be like for those blood lotuses that have been swept by Zhu Jiuyin's divine light. How heavy the pressure on the blood god son of the ancestor of Styx in the blood lotus is.

    After Zhu Jiuyin's divine light of destruction was swept away, the endless blooming blood lotus on the sea of ????blood shrank, as if it had lost its vitality, and dissipated bit by bit under this divine light of destruction.  .

    Starting not far from Zhu Jiuyin, the blossoming blood lotuses began to dissipate, and the Blood God Son in the blood lotus was directly destroyed without any chance to react. The power of the rules was facing  The power exerted by Zhu Jiuyin's destructive divine light was very small, at least it could not truly protect the endless Blood God Son of the Styx Ancestor.

    The dissipation of the blood lotuses and the destruction of the blood gods' sons were a very serious blow to the ancestor of Styx. The backlash caused by the dissipation of the blood lotus had already caused Styx to  The ancestor was unable to resist, not to mention that all the Blood God Sons in the sea of ??blood were dead.

    Heaven wants to use the power of rules to change the fate of the Ancestor Styx. Unfortunately, Zhu Jiuyin, who has mastered the true power of destruction magic, ignores the obstruction of the rules. Although the power of the rules is powerful, there is something behind Zhu Jiuyin.  The support of one side of the world has endless mana to defeat the endless blood lotus, as well as the Blood God Son of the Ancestor Styx.

    It's so powerful that Zhu Jiuyin doesn't have to take action. Once he takes action, it's astonishing. The endless blood lotus is destroyed by Zhu Jiuyin before everyone's naked eyes can see it. There's not much difference between the previous methods, but  This time Zhu Jiuyin's attack did not have endless momentum, it was just dull. Only dullness is real. Only this dull attack is the most real.

    Facing Zhu Jiuyin's destructive divine light, although the power of the rules was resisting it with all its strength, it was a pity that it was still difficult to resist. Zhu Jiuyin just turned slightly in a small circle, and within a mile of Zhu Jiuyin's body  The blood lotus in the place completely dissipated, and the soul was really flying and the soul was scattered forever. No blood god son could escape from Zhu Jiuyin's hands!

    "His!" After seeing Zhu Jiuyin's methods, the immortals in the three realms couldn't help but gasped. Although everyone was overestimating Zhu Jiuyin's strength, it seems that they still underestimated Zhu Jiuyin.  With his ability, the God of Destruction can destroy it with the power of the rules. This is the real strength. In the past, everyone thought that Zhu Jiuyin dared to challenge the way of heaven because his confidence was too self-inflated, but now it seems that Zhu Jiuyin simply cannot  With such power, at this moment, Zhu Jiuyin truly became a fierce god that could destroy heaven and earth in the eyes of the immortals in the three realms.

    But Zhu Jiuyin is not satisfied with such a powerful attack effect. After all, the Styx Ancestor is still alive so far. As long as the Styx Ancestor does not die, Zhu Jiuyin's attack will not be considered a success!

    Then the divine light in Zhu Jiuyin's eyes moved again. With the support of that world, the divine light in Zhu Jiuyin's eyes surged again, but after the light passed, it became dimmed like a layer of mist.  All the Blood Lotuses and Blood God Sons disappeared wherever the divine light passed without even having a chance to react.

    Yes, it disappears, not dissipates. It truly disappears into the sky, rather than being scattered by the divine light. There is a huge difference between the two. You must know that every blood lotus on this sea of ????blood can  They all have the quality of acquired spiritual treasures, and are blessed with the power of rules, but they just disappear under the destructive light of Zhu Jiuyin. How terrifying this is.

    Ancestor Styx was dumbfounded. Zhu Jiuyin's divine light was like lightning, rapidly expanding at a flying speed, as if it was going to cover the entire sea of ??blood, and it was going to kill Ancestor Styx and the blood.  The endless Asura army in the sea was completely trapped in this sea of ??blood.

 Text Chapter 518 Death on the Styx

    Chapter 518: Death on the Styx

    "No!" Ancestor Minghe yelled crazily, and the swords Yuan Tu and Abi in his hands flew out again. Unfortunately, when Zhu Jiuyin tried his best, Ancestor Minghe had no ability to fight back at all.  Although the swords of Yuan Tu and A Bi were very powerful, they could not break through the terrifying divine light of Zhu Jiu Yin. The swords of Yuan Tu and A Bi screamed sadly under this divine light.

    This time Zhu Jiuyin has gone to the real thing, and does not want to continue to be entangled with Ancestor Minghe. His ultimate goal is to kill people and establish power. It is impossible for him to let Yuantu and Abi's twin swords go.  The two swords of Shu Yuantu and Abi disappeared in an instant, and at this moment, the shadow of a destructive treasure flashed through Zhu Jiuyin's eyes again. This is one of Zhu Jiuyin's trump cards, he can use the power of divine light.  Suppress the treasures of those whose strength is lower than yours into the ultimate treasure of destruction.

    As soon as the divine light swept across the swords of Yuan Tu and A Bi, they instantly lost contact with Ancestor Styx. No one expected such a change. Zhu Jiuyin's methods were really cruel. You must know that Yuan Tu and A Bi  The twin swords are famous innate spiritual treasures in the Three Realms, but such a famous killing spiritual treasure was taken away by Zhu Jiuyin in an instant, so fast that they did not see clearly what happened. How could this happen?  Do not let the immortals in the three realms be afraid of him.

    At the moment when he lost the swords of Yuan Tu and A Bi, Ancestor Minghe suffered a heavy mental blow. The soul he had left in the swords of Yuan Tu and A Bi was directly destroyed by the treasure of destruction in Zhu Jiuyin's hands. This made him  The ancestor of Styx, who was already on the verge of collapse, was even more injured and couldn't help but pause for a short breath.

    The masters compete for this short time.  Although it was only a breath of time, Zhu Jiuyin launched the ultimate killing move against Ancestor Minghe. Zhu Jiuyin shouted loudly: "Kill!" Then the divine light completed the siege of Ancestor Minghe.  The endless blood lotus in the blood sea was destroyed by the divine light, and all the blood gods of Ancestor Styx were killed. Only Ancestor Styx was left in the sea of ??blood, relying on the power of blood lotus and rules.  Strong self-support.

    From the time Zhu Jiuyin launched the attack to the end, it only took a few breaths. But in such a short time, Zhu Jiuyin completed the bombardment of the Ancestor Styx, and the endless blood lotus on the sea of ????blood was destroyed.  , the Blood God Son of the Styx Ancestor also suffered heavy casualties.  At least now only Ancestor Styx is left in this sea of ??blood.

    When the divine light completed the siege of the Ancestor Styx, a sneer appeared on Zhu Jiuyin's face, and he shouted again: "The Supreme Destruction ends all things. Kill!" After Zhu Jiuyin's deep drink,  The sea of ??blood shook, waves of pressure came from the void, and the origin of the avenue descended.  This is the original power of the Law of Destruction.  Zhu Jiuyin wants to kill Styx, directly destroy the entire sea of ??blood, and destroy all the Asura clan.

    Madman, Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s crazy behavior has made all living beings in the three realms afraid. You must know that Zhu Jiuyin is not making a fuss, but wants to destroy a race. How can such crazy behavior not make everyone afraid?  You must know that by doing this, he will have to bear endless karma and resentment.  After all, the Asura clan is a race recognized by heaven, and Zhu Jiuyin wants to destroy them all.  That is challenging the way of heaven.

    Yes, Zhu Jiuyin is challenging Tiandao. Since Tiandao doesn't want to fight with him head-on, Zhu Jiuyin can only use this method to force Tiandao to take action. He wants to see if Tiandao can endure Asura.  The destruction of a clan, being able to watch the destruction of the Asura clan and the Ancestor Styx.

    Although there have been constant battles in the Three Realms since the dawn of time, no one has ever dared to do something crazy to destroy a race. Even Luo Hou, who caused the disaster of dragons and phoenixes, did not do this.  Zhu Jiuyin wanted to do this, and what he destroyed was the Asura clan. Such a race existed in the six paths of reincarnation.

    No one knows what kind of changes will happen to the Six Paths of Reincarnation after Zhu Jiuyin destroys the ancestors of Styx and the Asura clan, and whether it will collapse because of this. After all, the Asura clan is the main group of the Six Paths of Reincarnation.  One of the supports.  Once the six paths of reincarnation collapse, it will not only be the way of heaven that will be affected, but all sentient beings in the three realms will face disaster. No one dares to imagine that it is so crazy as Zhu Jiuyin. This is not only taking advantage of  He is joking with his own life, and he is also gambling with the life and death of the Three Realms. He is crazy. Zhu Jiuyin's madness is something no one in the Three Realms dares to compare with.

    A person who is so crazy as Zhu Jiuyin is really ruthless. You must know that by doing so, he will involve the underworld and the six reincarnations. If something happens, the consequences will be unimaginable, and even the underworld will inevitably be affected.

    Everyone knows how important the underworld is to the Wu Clan. It is related to the fate of the Wu Clan. Zhu Jiuyin can even ignore the Wu Clan. He is indeed crazy enough to scare everyone. In fact, these people  I don¡¯t even know ZhujiuYin and Houtu Zuwu had already made the decision to abandon the underworld and the six paths of reincarnation, otherwise Zhu Jiuyin would not have been so crazy. After all, Zhu Jiuyin still attached great importance to the witch clan.

    Under the blockade of Zhu Jiuyin's destructive divine light, the Asura clan was really facing destruction. The eyes of the ancestor of Styx showed how crazy he was. He wanted to die with Zhu Jiuyin, but unfortunately he was powerless.  , because he was now completely trapped by Zhu Jiuyin's divine light, and he thought about self-destruction, but that would only allow Zhu Jiuyin's idea to succeed. There was no way out. At this moment, Ancestor Styx felt extremely anxious in his heart.  Despair, he has never been so helpless as now, watching the Asura clan go to destruction, and it was himself who caused all this.

    At this moment, Patriarch Styx kept asking himself, is it worth sacrificing his wealth, life and the Asura clan for the inheritance of the Chaos Gods and Demons?  If time could go over again, would he still make such a choice?

    People die without wealth, and birds die for food. Although Patriarch Styx has a trace of regret in his heart, if he really had to do it all over again, he would still choose the same decision. Who let the inheritance of chaos gods and demons be too tempting?  , which he was unable to resist.

    In despair, the ancestor of Styx no longer had any hope. In this despair, he also completely saw the nature of the way of heaven. The previous help from the power of rules only allowed him to  He made up his mind to confront Zhu Jiuyin forcefully, but when Zhu Jiuyin actually killed him in pain, Heavenly Dao did not care about his Ancestor Minghe and the Asura clan in his heart. In the eyes of Heavenly Dao, he was nothing more than that.  He is an outcast who can be abandoned at any time.

    Ancestor Minghe is grieving and in despair, and all the saints also have a feeling of being connected with one another in their hearts. This time, Heaven has abandoned Ancestor Minghe, and Taoist Hongjun has also not helped. Is that the next time?  He would also suffer the same fate when fighting against Zhu Jiuyin.

    The fate of Patriarch Styx had to make all the saints think this way. After all, people are selfish, and no one wants to be abandoned by others. When such a big thing happens, they will naturally think of themselves, and the saddest thing is  If it is the Second Sage of the West, because they see their own shadow in Patriarch Styx, the spread of Buddhism to the East is really just a chess piece created by Taoist Hongjun to attract everyone's attention.

    Zhu Jiuyin didn't pay attention to the mood of the ancestor of Styx, let alone what the saints thought about this matter. His only purpose was to kill the ancestor of Styx and destroy the Asura clan.  The method of blood awakening tells the sentient beings in the three realms what will happen to them if they dare to become their enemies.

    After the killing method was used, Zhu Jiuyin looked up to the sky and roared, laughing and saying: "Tiandao, are you protecting your men like this, are you just watching the destruction of Styx and the Asura clan? Come out and fight!  "

    Zhu Jiuyin continued to challenge the way of heaven with the fierce power of destroying the Asura clan, but he was very disappointed. There was still no movement from the way of heaven.  This made Zhu Jiuyin feel heavy. At this time, Tiandao was still calm, able to ignore the destruction of the Asura clan, and could no longer care about the safety of the six realms of reincarnation. Could it be said that Tiandao could really ignore all of this?  Consequences?  Or is it that Tiandao believes that he does not dare to kill and let the six paths of reincarnation be damaged?

    No matter what Tiandao thinks, Zhu Jiuyin can't stop. At this point, Zhu Jiuyin has no need to think about anything anymore. Kill!  With a thought in his mind, the treasure of destruction was sacrificed by Zhu Jiuyin. He wanted to kill the ancestor of Styx and destroy the Asura clan. As for the consequences, he no longer considered it.

    As soon as the Treasure of Destruction came out, the original power of the Avenue of Destruction that descended from the void greatly increased. In an instant, an extremely terrifying aura emanated from the Treasure of Destruction, making the entire three realms feel the power of destruction.

    Everyone knows that this time Zhu Jiuyin is serious about killing the ancestor of Styx, destroying the Asura clan, completely treating the entire Blood Sea as the back garden of the Witch Clan, and destroying the seal in the Blood Sea.  Take the land as your own.

    When death came, a fearful will suddenly came from the void. This will penetrated the destructive divine light emitted by Zhu Jiuyin with overwhelming force, and sank directly into the sea of ??blood, finding Old Styx.  Ancestor, in an instant the Ancestor Styx saw hope, saw the hope that the Asura clan would not be destroyed, and saw the hope that he could get out of trouble.

    "Explode!" Ancestor Minghe shouted violently, and his body exploded with a bang. Shock waves dispersed Zhu Jiuyin's destructive power.

 Text Chapter 519: Heaven¡¯s Sneak Attack

    Chapter 519: Heaven¡¯s Sneak Attack

    The Styx Ancestor's self-destruction caused the entire Blood Sea to be turbulent. The impact of Styx Ancestor's self-destruction was huge. After all, he is the Lord of the Blood Sea. After his self-destruction, his original power returned to the Blood Sea.  , because of the self-destruction of the Ancestor Styx, the origin of the Blood Sea felt threatened, and the power of the origin came out to protect the Asura clan, preventing them from being killed by Zhu Jiuyin, but even so, the Asura clan was already full of vitality  Seriously injured, no one out of ten can survive.

    awful!  In this battle, the ancestor of Styx was forced to self-destruct, and the Asura clan almost suffered annihilation. Such a tragic end made the immortals in the three realms fear him. The Taoist Mosquito who had been hiding in the west was secretly practicing.  Sighing, fortunately, his choice was correct. He listened to Zhu Jiuyin's advice and did not stay in the sea of ??blood. Otherwise, I am afraid that he would follow in the footsteps of the ancestor of Styx and end up in this world.  Died during the battle.

    Ancestor Ming He was miserable. He was a veteran quasi-sage and had listened to Tao Ancestor¡¯s sermons in Zixiao Palace, but in the end he ended up with such an end. He was forced to self-destruct by Zhu Jiuyin, and this self-destruction was still  He can only do it with the help of external forces, otherwise not only he himself will be disintegrated and never reincarnate, but also the entire Asura clan will be implicated by him and suffer the disaster of annihilation. How can such an ending not make people fearful?

    This time, Patriarch Minghe did not secretly rescue him from Heavenly Dao, saving him from the pain of his soul being scattered, and reserving a little seed for the Asura clan, instead of letting them suffer the disaster of annihilation. It was Daozu Hongjun who took action.  , the way of heaven can ignore the damage caused by the six paths of reincarnation.  But Taoist Hongjun couldn't afford to gamble or get hurt.

    In the eyes of some people, they think that Daozu Hongjun did this to win over the immortals of the three realms. Through this incident, everyone can see the shamelessness of the way of heaven.  It is actually not correct to tie these people to his chariot. Heaven can ignore the life and death of the ancestor of Styx.  Similarly, Taoist Hongjun can do the same, but Taoist Hongjun does not have the confidence of Tiandao.

    Zhu Jiuyin was not too surprised by this sudden change. When he decided to massacre the entire Asura clan, Zhu Jiuyin had thought that he would be blocked by external forces.  What surprised him was that it was not Tiandao who took action, but Daozu Hongjun, which was a bit incredible.

    J.  As long as he takes action to stop his actions, he is his enemy. This is Zhu Jiuyin's principle of dealing with things. Daozu Hongjun took action to stop him from killing Styx.  Stop yourself from slaughtering the Asura clan.  This aroused the murderous intention in Zhu Jiuyin's heart. Zhu Jiuyin is not a good person. He understands the consequences of doing this. Although Zhu Jiuyin is not afraid of the revenge of the ancestor of Styx, after all, Styx was forced to self-destruct.  Even if the ancestor escaped with his life, his cultivation has completely disappeared. It will take time to recuperate and recuperate. The most important thing is that the sea of ??blood has now become the world of the Witch Clan.  Even if Ancestor Styx wants to restore his physical cultivation, he cannot rely on the power of the sea of ??blood.

    Even if Zhu Jiuyin is willing to let Patriarch Styx go to practice in the sea of ??blood, does Patriarch Styx have the guts to do this?  No!  Ancestor Styx did not dare to do this.  Because he is afraid that Zhu Jiuyin will use the vicious method of killing everyone, and if such a thing were to happen, he himself would choose to do it, let alone Zhu Jiuyin who is even crazier than the ancestor of Styx, then  He will not let himself go, so even if the ancestor of Styx escapes the soul, he will not be able to recover his cultivation level in a short time.

    Although the threat from Patriarch Minghe has become insignificant, Zhu Jiuyin is still unwilling to take risks, and he cannot give up so easily just because of Daozu Hongjun's action. In that way, everyone will know how the immortals in the three realms view him.  It is believed that Zhu Jiuyin is afraid of Taoist Hongjun, and Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation level has not recovered. This is contrary to Zhu Jiuyin's previous decision.

    kill!  No matter how strong the resistance is, Zhu Jiuyin will take action to kill the ancestor of Styx and destroy the Asura clan in the sea of ??blood. Even if he pays a small price for this, he will not hesitate.

    Zhu Jiuyin snorted coldly and said: "What a Hongjun, I didn't expect that Heavenly Dao would stop me before, but now you can't bear the loneliness and jumped out. Do you think you can save the Styx with just this method?"  Can you make me back down?"

    Regarding everything that happened before, the self-destruction of Patriarch Minghe, and the sudden appearance of help, only the saints and a few people in the Three Realms knew that it was not the action of Tiandao, but the action of Daozu Hongjun. Most people  They thought that this was Heavenly Dao helping Minghe, but when Zhu Jiuyin said these words, these people suddenly realized that they had thought wrong. Heavenly Dao had simply abandoned the ancestor of Minghe. On the contrary, it was Hongjun Daozu Gu Nianshi.  Tu Yiyi took action and saved the ancestor of Styx.

    In the eyes of these ignorant people, they think that Taoist Hongjun cares about his master and disciple, but in fact, Taoist Hongjun only does it for himself. If the ancestor of Minghe had not died, and the Asura clan was destroyed, it would have caused  UnpredictableThe trouble of unexpected events, and such consequences are unbearable by Taoist Hongjun. How can Taoist Hongjun care about the life and death of Ancestor Minghe, and why should he care about whether the Asura clan will suffer the disaster of annihilation? In fact, in the Three Realms  Everything follows the law of Conglin, where the strong are respected and the fittest survive. There are not so many good people here, and what is available is only naked interests. In the face of interests, everyone can give up everything.

    After Zhu Jiuyin revealed the identity of Taoist Hongjun, he thought, the treasure of destruction is a masterpiece of light, and the original power of the avenue of destruction that descended from the void with an equal amount burst out with intense light in an instant, and then  With a whooshing sound, it turned into a black lightning and merged into the Destruction Treasure.

    After the original power of this avenue of destruction was integrated into the treasure of destruction, the treasure of destruction in Zhu Jiuyin's hand was so precious that a series of divine bans appeared on the treasure of destruction, forming lines of the avenue.

    When it comes to killing people, Zhu Jiuyin never knows how to be soft-hearted. As long as he makes up his mind, he will not flinch at all, and he will kill without even thinking about it. The treasure of destruction will fly instantly.  It turned into a black lightning and struck at the Styx Soul who was protected by Hongjun Daozu.

    When Zhu Jiuyin made a move, the entire Three Realms were shocked again.  Everyone knew that Zhu Jiuyin was a madman, but no one thought that Zhu Jiuyin would be so crazy. He had just sinned against the will of heaven.  Now they are desperate to offend Taoist Hongjun for the sake of Patriarch Minghe, a man who has died, which is unacceptable to them.

    If anyone in the Three Realms were to stand in Zhu Jiuyin's position, they would not make such a decision as Zhu Jiuyin. For them, they would never do it again after they have offended the law of heaven.  To offend Taoist Hongjun would be very detrimental to himself. In this way, he would have to bear the common wrath of Heavenly Dao and Taoist Hongjun!

    pity.  Zhu Jiuyin is not an ordinary person. For ordinary people, he would not do such stupid things, but Zhu Jiuyin is not an ordinary person.  There was no fear in his heart at all. In the past, when his cultivation was insufficient, he dared to compete with Taoist Hongjun and the way of heaven, but now his cultivation has greatly improved.  Zhu Jiuyin has nothing else to take care of.

    "Presumptuous!" Zhu Jiuyin's actions aroused the anger of Daozu Hongjun.  Although Taoist Hongjun prevented Zhu Jiuyin from killing Ming He and destroying the Asura clan, Taozu Hongjun had a reason for it. No matter how selfish Taoist Hongjun was, his move was to save all sentient beings in the three realms.  , Zhu Jiuyin is so reluctant to give up, how can this not make Daozu Hongjun angry? Of course, this is only secondary.  The most important thing is that Tiandao came to help Styx before, and Zhu Jiuyin issued that crazy challenge.  This is already incompatible with the way of heaven, but now he is provoking himself. This clearly means that he does not take himself seriously and thinks that he is not as good as the way of heaven, otherwise he would not do such crazy things.

    Zhu Jiuyin does not think that Daozu Hongjun is inferior to Tiandao. He is just following his heart. No matter who blocks him, he is Zhu Jiuyin's enemy. Zhu Jiuyin will not do it because of the other person's identity, nor because of his identity.  If the other party's cultivation level has changed, Zhu Jiuyin would not be where he is today, and he would not have the cultivation level he has now. For Zhu Jiuyin, as long as he is his enemy, there is no compromise.  possible.

    The Tribulation of the End of Dharma is an era of cannibalism. In this era, there is no compromise. Once a person compromises, it means that he has lost his opportunity. In this era of cannibalism, if you want to achieve something  To develop, you have to fight for your life. Only by risking your life and fighting hard will there be a chance. If you don't work hard yourself, how can the opportunity fall on you.

    It was indeed a chance that Heaven would help Old Ancestor Ming He, but Tao Ancestor Hongjun came to save him. Although it was also a chance, if Old Ancestor Ming He didn't even have the heart to fight, Tao Ancestor Hongjun would not have rescued him at all.  If Minghe dies, he will die. As long as the Asura clan survives, it doesn't matter. But now Taoist Hongjun has saved Minghe. Although it is just a little effort, it can be regarded as the result of the efforts of the ancestor Minghe.

    As soon as Taoist Hongjun drank deeply, a ray of light fell from the sky. This time, Taoist Hongjun made an extraordinary move. This ray of light turned out to be the light of the treasure of chaos, the 'Jade Disc of Creation'. This treasure came out of the Three Thousand Avenues.  The phantom follows them. Although these three thousand avenues are incomplete, the three thousand avenues condensed together form a powerful force of order. This power of order has the ability to destroy the treasure with Zhu Jiuyin.  Confrontation of forces.

    When the 'Jade Disk of Good Fortune' appeared, Patriarch Minghe breathed a sigh of relief. Thanks to Daozu Hongjun's intervention, his life was saved. To be precise, his soul was preserved.  His cultivation turned into running water. After all, it would be very difficult for him to restore his cultivation without returning to the Blood Sea. Moreover, without the help of the origin of the Blood Sea, the Styx Ancestor would have to find another way to restore himself., to find a new path, and among the three realms, only the three thousand chaos gods and demons have a good inheritance and have such ability to restore him, so he still has to embark on this road of hegemony.

    Although Daozu Hongjun was angry, he asked him and Zhu Jiuyin to take action and have a bloody fight. This was something Daozu Hongjun didn't want to see. After all, there was Heavenly Dao watching from the side. If he and Zhu Jiuyin fought to the end,  In a lose-lose situation, it will only allow Heaven to reap the benefits. He is not willing to see such a thing happen, because it will be a disaster for him. Although Zhu Jiuyin is so arrogant that he hates it,  But it has not yet reached the point where Daozu Hongjun will have a bloody battle with Zhu Jiuyin regardless of his own safety.

    Zhu Jiuyin wanted to kill Ancestor Minghe, destroy the Asura clan, and use blood awakening to warn those ambitious people, while Taoist Hongjun just wanted to save Ancestor Minghe and the Asura clan, and  I don't want to fight to the death with Zhu Jiuyin. The precious light of the 'Jade Disk of Creation' only protects the soul of the ancestor of Styx and the surviving Asura clan. It does not fight with Zhu Jiuyin at all.  plan.

    When Zhu Jiuyin was furious and wanted to use all his strength to sacrifice the treasure of destruction to fight with Taoist Hongjun, suddenly another pressure suddenly appeared in the void, and a light of judgment broke through the air and directly bombarded Zhu.  Jiuyin's secret intention was to kill Zhu Jiuyin as soon as he made a move, and his methods were extremely vicious.

    "Second brother, be careful!" When he saw the sudden light of judgment, the Gonggong ancestral wizard shouted in silence. While shouting, the Gonggong ancestral wizard did not care about the safety of his own life.  He rushed forward and wanted to use his body to block the light of judgment for Zhu Jiuyin and protect Zhu Jiuyin's safety.

    The deep brotherly love is vividly displayed at this time. Being able to protect Zhu Jiuyin regardless of his own safety is something that can only be seen among the Wu Clan now. It is already rare for other people.  See you.

    When they saw the sneak attack launched by Tiandao, the saints' eyes showed a hint of ecstasy, and Kunpeng was even more delighted. Although he also wanted to sneak attack Zhu Jiuyin, he knew that he could not do it with his own strength alone.  Yes, now that Heavenly Dao has taken action, he is finally relieved, and he happily thought to himself: "Zhu Jiuyin, I made you arrogant, let's see how you die!"

    These people were happy too early. If Zhu Jiuyin had no preparations, how could he dare to be so arrogant and arrogant? He dared to provoke Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun at the same time. When the light of judgment blasted by Tiandao, Zhu Jiuyin  Jiuyin snorted coldly and laughed loudly: "Tiandao, you are finally willing to show your face. You think you want to kill me with this inferior method. Go ahead and dream about your spring and autumn dream. You are not enough to kill me."  Qualifications, you¡¯d better put away such inferior means of sneak attack, and show up to fight me if you have the ability!¡±

 Text Chapter 520: Heaven¡¯s Way Retreats

    Chapter 520: Heaven¡¯s Way Retreats

    As Zhu Jiuyin laughed, a golden light protected Zhu Jiuyin, and a golden bell appeared above Zhu Jiuyin's head. It was the innate treasure of Hou Tuzu Witch, the Chaos Bell.  ', with this treasure to protect his body, no wonder Zhu Jiuyin would sacrifice the treasure of destruction without hesitation to confront Taozu Hongjun's 'Jade Disc of Creation'.

    How is this possible? When he saw the 'Chaos Clock' above Zhu Jiuyin's head, the Styx Ancestor couldn't help but curse. Unfortunately, this is the fact. Why didn't Hou Tuzu Wu show up? Because she didn't have to show up. Zhu Jiuyin herself  Enough to protect yourself!  With the treasure of destruction used for attack and the 'Chaos Bell' for self-defense, it can be said that Zhu Jiuyin is invincible. Unless Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun risk their lives and come to the sea of ????blood, will they pose a threat to Zhu Jiuyin?  , otherwise Zhu Jiuyin would not be in any danger.

    Just when Zhu Jiuyin was offering sacrifices to the innate treasure "Chaos Bell" to protect himself, suddenly the precious light of the chaos treasure "Jade Disk of Creation" that was confronting Zhu Jiuyin flashed, and in an instant, through the connection between Zhu Jiuyin and Heavenly Dao  He fled during the fight, and when he left, Taoist Hongjun took away the souls of the Asura clan and the Ancestor Styx in the sea of ??blood.

    Taoist Hongjun left as soon as he could, but when he was escaping, he said something that made Heavenly Dao angry. He said loudly: "I will take the people away first, and my Taoist friend will stop Zhu Jiuyin."  , lest sentient beings in the three realms suffer!"

    Previously, Tiandao had planned a trick on Hongjun, and used the hands of Ancestor Minghe to lure Daozu Hongjun out to fight Zhu Jiuyin. Unfortunately, Daozu Hongjun's scheme was better than that of Tiandao. Although Daozu Hongjun took action to fight Zhu Jiuyin  Yin fought for a while.  But that was just a tentative attack, but it lured Tiandao out to attack Zhu Jiuyin again, and Taoist Hongjun took the opportunity to involve the Asura clan and the ancestor of Styx and escape.  From the beginning to the end, Daozu Hongjun took the initiative, while Tiandao's little calculation failed and lost face in vain.

    You must know that the last words of Daozu Hongjun pushed Heavenly Dao to a desperate situation, and he had to block Zhu Jiuyin for Daozu Hongjun, because he could not bear such a huge cause and effect. Once he stopped, Daozu Hongjun would  You can let go of the Asura clan, or the soul of the Ancestor Styx.  Killed by Zhu Jiuyin, once these people fall and cause great changes in the three realms, then the power of rules will find the way of heaven.  God must also be punished.

    "What is a master? Daozu Hongjun is the real master of calculation. From the beginning to the end, the way of heaven has been manipulated by him, and everything is under his control.  This is not something ordinary people can do.

    Zhu Jiuyin was attacked by Heavenly Dao.  It gave Daozu Hongjun a great opportunity. It can be said that Daozu Hongjun should thank Zhu Jiuyin this time. Without Zhu Jiuyin, how could his plan go so smoothly?

    It was only a brief confrontation, but the hearts of the immortals in the three realms could not help but become cold, as if they were in an iceberg, extremely cold from the inside out. This small contest between Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun made them feel the threat of death.  Threat, such a calculation is really shocking.

    Zhu Jiuyin was not surprised at all by the calculations of Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun.  After receiving the Pangu inheritance and the inheritance of the gods and demons of destruction, I knew the beginning and end of the Tribulation of the End of Law.  Zhu Jiuyin is very clear about the situation in the era he is in now. This is a world where people cannibalize people. There is no kindness at all and no morality at all. Gains are just results, and the strong are the ones who win.  The survival of the fittest is most vividly demonstrated in this catastrophe of the end of the Dharma.

    Daozu Hongjun fled in an instant. Tiandao was not a fool, so naturally he would not stay to fight Zhu Jiuyin. After the sneak attack failed, he retreated instantly even after resisting for a few breaths. In the void  The light of judgment that came was silently dissipated in the sea of ??blood.

    The time from Hongjun Daozu's attack to Tiandao's sneak attack passed so quickly. The confrontation between the three parties could only be described as lightning. However, the battle was completed in just a few breaths, and then Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu pulled away.  Retreating, with the departure of Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun, the entire blood sea calmed down.

    At this time, Zhu Jiuyin could not help but sigh secretly. Although his cultivation had greatly improved, he still wanted to kill Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu.  There is still a long way to go. This brief confrontation allowed Zhu Jiuyin to understand what level of cultivation Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu have reached. They have both reached the edge of transcendence, and the difference is only a chance.  That¡¯s all.

    The Chaos Treasure 'Jade Disk of Creation' is indeed very impressive, and the power of the three thousand avenues is very impressive. Although these three thousand avenues are incomplete, the power of order formed when combined together is amazing. As for the light of judgment of heaven,  Rang Zhu Jiuyin also looked at him sideways, as rules had been incorporated into this light of judgment.

    Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun both retreated, and this battle ended here.Although it is said that Zhu Jiuyin has not completed the decisive killing of the ancestors of Styx and the Asura clan, this battle also frightened those ambitious people. Zhu Jiuyin was able to survive the sneak attack of heaven. This is  It is a manifestation of strength in itself. As for the innate treasure 'Chaos Bell', everyone has forgotten it, and the Blood Lotus after the Styx Ancestor self-destructed has also been forgotten. Others have forgotten it, but Zhu Jiuyin has  I have not forgotten that everything was swallowed up by Zhu Jiuyin.

    The battle between Ancestor Ming He and Zhu Jiu Yin was really embarrassing. Even his own nest was taken away by Zhu Jiu Yin. Yuan Tu, A Bi and Xue Lian all became Zhu Jiu Yin's spoils.  , the losses were even greater.

    Without the influence of external forces, Zhu Jiuyin turned around and said to Gonggong Ancestral Witch: "Start taking action and block the sea of ??blood!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin finished speaking, the Gonggong ancestral witch nodded, and the witch army quickly moved into action. The 'Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods Formation' started to operate crazily, although it was only the great witch.  The 'Twelve Capital Gods and Evil Formation' was set up, but now they are in the midst of a calamity, and they are in a sea of ??blood with endless evil energy as nutrients. The power of the 'Twelve Capital Gods and Evil Formation' is  Shockingly large.

    When the Gonggong Ancestral Witch led a group of great witches to set up the "Twelve Heavenly Gods and Evil Formation", all the immortals in the three realms couldn't help but sigh secretly. Everyone understood that the interests of the Blood Sea were completely taken over by the witch clan.  .

    After seeing such a result, Kunpeng in the chaos couldn't help but cursed: "Shameless Tiandao, despicable Hongjun, you are all trash, you can't even take down a Zhu Jiuyin!"

    Seeing Kunpeng yelling and scolding, the other gods and demons couldn't stand it. After all, none of them thought that Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu would make such a choice and miss such a great opportunity to attack Zhu Jiuyin. This made  It's hard for them to accept.

    They don¡¯t know that the remnants of the chaotic gods and demons are sealed in the sealed land in the sea of ??blood. If Zhu Jiuyin swallows up their own inheritance, then their end will be tragic.

    what to do?  At this moment, these people had to pay attention. Zeus, who had always been opposed to Kunpeng, also felt the pressure, and his face became extremely gloomy. At this moment, he felt like he was being plotted. It was not just him who felt this way.  All the gods and demons present felt this way.

    After venting for a while, Kunpeng was finally able to calm down. The blow to him this time was really too heavy, so severe that it drove him crazy. He sneered with a gloomy face: "What's wrong? Now there are still  No one thinks that I, Kunpeng, have selfish motives and want to kill someone with a borrowed knife. You all should make a decision quickly. I, Kunpeng, don¡¯t have time to waste time with you idiots anymore, giving up a great opportunity!"

    As soon as Kunpeng's words came out, the expressions of all the gods and demons present changed again and again. Although Kunpeng's words did not save them any face, no one could say anything. Who let them miss it because of their selfishness?  This great opportunity has made them unable to move forward or retreat, and each of them is filled with regret.

    Everyone understands that Kunpeng's words are already giving them the final say. If they can't give Kunpeng a satisfactory explanation, then they, the gods and demons, will really have to part ways and go their own way, and no longer want to interact with Kunpeng.  Cooperation is simply impossible. Among all the gods and demons, Kunpeng has the best understanding of the Three Realms. If Kunpeng works alone, it will not be a good thing for people like them.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A pile of gods and demons, even if it has strong strength, how can it survive in this catastrophe of the end of the law, so they have to compromise, otherwise it will be a natural disaster for them.

    Among all the gods and demons, the one who has the least dealing with Kunpeng is Zeus. Others may not express their opinions, and Kunpeng will not have any objections, but he has to express his opinions, otherwise Kunpeng will part ways with them.  After that, he will become the target of public criticism, and it will be difficult for him to gain a foothold among gods and demons.

    What happened before was not that Zeus had selfish motives alone. In fact, everyone had selfish motives. But now Zeus has to bear the pressure alone. How can this not make Zeus angry? However, he has to compromise because he is stronger than others.  The fittest and the fittest survive, this is an eternal law.

    Zeus took a deep breath to suppress the anger in his heart, and said in a deep voice: "Fellow Daoist Kunpeng, I have selfish motives for this matter. I shouldn't doubt my fellow daoist and miss a good opportunity. However, what has happened has happened, and it is important to hold people accountable.  It doesn't help. After learning these lessons, I am willing to fully cooperate with fellow Taoists to attack the Three Realms!" As soon as Zeus said this, everyone's faces changed. They oppressed Zeus, and Zeus gave them a counterattack.

 Text Chapter 521 What a big pit

    Chapter 521: What a big pit

    People's hearts are selfish, especially gods and demons. Other gods and demons wanted to use Zeus as a scapegoat, but Zeus was so cruel that he directly pushed them to a desperate situation. He expressed his willingness to fully assist Kunpeng in attacking the Three Realms.  , if these people still refuse, then everything is not Zeus¡¯s fault, but those people¡¯s fault on the contrary.

    Zeus couldn't help but secretly hate in his heart: "I let you bastards force me, but I want to see what choice you make this time. I don't believe you are willing to give up your dignity and freedom. If you don't do anything, that's wrong."  It¡¯s up to you!¡±

    Counterattacking the Three Realms is what Kunpeng has always wanted to do. He has always wanted to gather everyone's strength to set foot on the Three Realms again to compete for the endless opportunities. If they continue to stay in the chaos, when the Saints and others  If they are prepared, what can they get? The inheritance of three thousand chaos gods and demons seems to be a lot, but based on the number of people who practice in the three realms, it is very few. When others are ready, everything will be  late.

    After hearing what Zeus said, Kunpeng shouted in a deep voice: "Fellow Taoists, now that Fellow Taoist Zeus has expressed his stance, I wonder what you think. Are you willing to join forces with me, Kunpeng, to fight back against the Three Realms?"

    As soon as Kunpeng finished speaking, the gods and demons present couldn't help but cursed Zeus as a bastard. Doing so would typically harm others without benefiting oneself. He was really a shameless bastard. In the eyes of these gods and demons, Zeus was a bastard, but they  In the eyes of Zeus, they are not shameless bastards, so there is no need for them to curse Zeus.  They themselves are no good either.

    Taking a deep breath to suppress his angry heart, Satan said: "Fellow Daoist Kunpeng, we can understand your thoughts. We all want to counterattack the three realms, but there must be a plan for everything. I don't know.  How does fellow Taoist Kunpeng plan to fight back against the Three Realms? Can you give us an accurate explanation so that we can be prepared!"

    As soon as Satan's words came out, they were immediately recognized by the others. Everyone was trying to find out what Kunpeng was thinking. After all, they were all worried that Kunpeng, the bastard lion, would open his mouth and take this opportunity to kill them all.  Drag into the bottomless pit.  Letting them become cannon fodder is not what they want to see, if Kunpeng has this idea.  Then there is no need to continue talking between them, it is the best choice to part ways.

    " Compared to their own safety, these gods and demons will not pursue excessive interests. After all, they are gods and demons.  Each one of them was killed from the dead.  They know the importance of life better than anyone else. If their lives are lost, what benefits are there to talk about, so they must know Kunpeng's thoughts.

    Originally, he wanted to take the opportunity to force these people to obey his arrangements, but when Satan opened his mouth, Kunpeng realized that his calculations were wrong. Not everyone is as shameless as Zeus and can make such crazy decisions.

    Is Zeus really shameless and crazy?  No.  Zeus is quite smart, and he knows what these people are thinking.  The reason why he dared to do this was precisely because he saw that other gods and demons would not agree to Kunpeng's suggestion without any preparation, so it didn't matter even if he shouted a high slogan, because it would be impossible to achieve in the end.  He said that for gods and demons like them, face is nothing. As long as they can survive the immediate crisis, they can do anything. The worst is that they will turn their backs and deny others.  Dogs are eager to jump over the wall, not to mention he is a god and demon.

    Kunpeng sighed secretly in his heart and said: "Fellow Taoists, please rest assured that I, Kunpeng, am not a fool. I know what can be done and what cannot be done. Counterattacking the Three Realms does not require everyone to use all their strength. After all, the opportunity has been lost.  Well, if we do it reluctantly, it will only be a loss. I suggest that we all work together to quietly enter the Three Realms. As for what to do after entering the Three Realms, it is up to each of us to make our own decisions!"

    As soon as Kunpeng said this, everyone's expressions became stern. Satan loudly said: "Do you really mean what you said, fellow Taoist?"

    Kunpeng said in a deep voice: "I, Kunpeng, always keep my word when doing things, and do you think it is necessary for me to deceive everyone? As long as I can enter the Three Realms, even if I, Kunpeng, want to go back on my word, will you fellow Taoists still be unable to stop me?  After all, your feet grow on your own bodies, so even if I want to stop you, I don¡¯t have the ability!"

    Kunpeng relied on such temptation to drag these gods and demons onto his chariot. For Kunpeng, although he very much hoped that these people would become cannon fodder for him and attract the attention of the saints of the three realms, but if  It doesn't matter if they can't do it. As long as they are willing to work together to create a passage, everything will be easy.

    Under Kunpeng¡¯s temptation, these gods and demons became ruthless and worked together to target the Earth Star. They wanted to create a passage on the Earth Star so that they could enter the Three Realms quietly.  /

    &nbsp; When people's hearts change, the heaven and earth will change. Now it is the end of the tribulation. When the minds of these gods and demons in the chaos move, the three realms will naturally undergo great changes. You must know that with the beginning of the end of the tribulation, the world of gods and demons has already  The three realms are connected together, and even if you hide in chaos, there is no way to escape from the calamity, because the calamity of immeasurable calamity is a whole thing!

    Although Heavenly Dao failed to plot against Taoist Hongjun, he used the Styx Ancestor and the Asura clan to plot against all the gods and demons in the chaos. He did not believe that people like Kunpeng could endure it. As long as they moved  , then everything will be successful, and the sea of ??blood will become a huge black hole, constantly swallowing up those ambitious people.

    What happened in the Blood Sea was shocking, but Tiandao also overestimated his ability. Although he had a superb strategy, the gods and demons were not fools. Although Kunpeng and the others were very concerned about the sealed land of the Blood Sea, but let them  It's impossible to be the vanguard. No matter how good the interests are, they are not as important as their own lives. The most important thing is that even if they want to plan the seal in the sea of ????blood, they must have the ability. The Twelve of the Witch Clan  The Dutian Shensha Formation is not just a decoration.

    The blood sea is connected with the underworld. It is easy for the Witch Clan to break through the blood sea because they have the strength and the opportunity. However, it is not easy for others to break through the blood sea guarded by the Witch Clan.  It's a matter of fact. Even if the gods and demons in the chaos come out, they don't have that ability. Unless they can let the world of gods and demons come to the three realms and use their infinite army to attack with human sea tactics, otherwise it will be impossible.  It's possible, after all, there is a saint named Houtu Zuwu among the witch clan.

    Zhu Jiuyin's idea was good, but the reality was cruel. Although he had wrested control of the Blood Sea from Styx's hands and held the sealed place in the Blood Sea in his own hands, without seeing  When he arrived at the sealed place, Zhu Jiuyin had various thoughts in his heart, but when he saw the seal, his heart became cold!

    The Ancestor of Styx was ignorant and could bombard the seal in the Sea of ??Blood crazily. Then the saints could also bombard the seal in the East China Sea. That was because they were ignorant and did not understand the place of the seal, but Zhu Jiuyin got it.  The inheritance of destruction gods and demons has a good understanding of many things. With his eyes, he can naturally see the potential danger of the seal in front of him. Only in this sealed place can Zhu Jiuyin understand what Qianeryi is called.  All over the body, the great god Pangu used his supreme magical power to seal the remnants of three thousand chaotic gods and demons in the ancient land. It was not an ordinary seal, but a seal with supreme magical power. If any seal was broken, then  It will cause a chain reaction. No matter who forcibly breaks the seal, they will have to withstand the counterattack of the entire world. It is a decisive blow derived from the rules, even if it is as powerful as Tiandao, Hongjun Daozu or even Zhujiu.  A strong person like Yin is unable to resist, and Zhu Jiuyin will not do such a stupid thing if he becomes an enemy of the whole world.

    Previously, Zhu Jiuyin felt that there was an opportunity coming. Even Houtu Ancestral Witch, Xuanming Ancestral Witch and Gonggong Ancestral Witch all felt this way. But after seeing this seal, Zhu Jiuyin finally understood that it was just a chance.  A conspiracy, a huge conspiracy against the Wu Clan, in order to allow myself to break the seal on impulse, so that I and even the entire Wu Clan can withstand the counterattack of heaven and earth. This is really murderous.  Calculation.

    After realizing this, Zhu Jiuyin was extremely angry in his heart, and he cursed loudly: "What a Tiandao, what a Hongjun, you are really insidious enough to play this trick with me, Zhu Jiuyin, what a trick!"  I, Zhu Jiuyin, think I am a fool!"

    Zhu Jiuyin is not a fool, but even if he knows that this is a conspiracy, there is nothing he can do, because now he has been plotted by others. It is not easy to escape, because now it is too late for him to escape even if he wants to.  , Ancestor Styx and the Asura clan have left the Sea of ??Blood.

    The scheme played by Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun is quite vicious, but Zhu Jiuyin is not completely without a way to escape. Unless he is willing to withdraw from the sea of ????blood and give up the underworld, otherwise the Wu clan will always be trapped by this.  Restricted.

    Fortunately, Zhu Jiuyin had already planned to give up the underworld. Although he was unwilling to give up under such circumstances, there was no other way. After all, things had already happened and he had no choice.

    Zhu Jiuyin's previous thought was correct. Before the end of the catastrophe, neither Taoist Hongjun nor Heavenly Dao was willing to let the Wu Clan control the six paths of reincarnation anymore. They were all plotting against the Wu Clan. This time, they have laid a plan  It's a big trap. No matter whether Zhu Jiuyin can see the conspiracy or not, they are the ones who will benefit in the end.

 Text Chapter 522 Crazy Counterattack

    Chapter 522: Crazy Counterattack

    Although the conspiracy is good, everything will be vulnerable in the face of absolute strength. Although Zhu Jiuyin has not reached the point where he can transcend everything and cannot fight against the power of the three realms, Zhu Jiuyin is not unable to break all this.

    Looking at the seal on the sea of ??blood, Zhu Jiuyin sneered and said: "What a heaven, what a Hongjun. If you want to harm me, Zhu Jiuyin, then I want to see who is harming whom. The treasure of destruction will come out and give blessings."  , I control destruction, control the life and death of all things, the great road of destruction comes, ends all things, and the sea of ??blood is destroyed!"

    As Zhu Jiuyin's shout fell, the Destruction Treasure in Zhu Jiuyin's hand rose up. Black gold lights flashed one after another. The avenue patterns on the Destruction Treasure were flowing rapidly into the ground, one after another.  The pattern of the avenue appeared on Zhu Jiuyin's extremely terrifying body of chaos gods and demons. In just one breath, Zhu Jiuyin's true body of chaos gods and demons was completely integrated with the power of the treasure of destruction. The aura of destruction rising into the sky will  The entire sea of ??blood was enveloped.

    When Zhu Jiuyin's aura of destruction rose into the sky, there was a burst of pressure in the void, and the original power of the avenue of destruction came. As the chaotic gods and demons in charge of the existence of the law of destruction, they released such a powerful force in the sea of ??blood.  The powerful aura is enough to make the three worlds tremble and make all living beings feel destroyed.

    When the origin power of the Avenue of Destruction arrived, the entire blood sea began to boil. Facing the existence of the ultimate power of the Law of Destruction, the origin of the blood sea felt the threat of destruction. It roared crazily to resist this coming from the void.  The destruction, the sea of ??blood is also spiritual.  It does not want to destroy.

    The blood sea is the most filthy place among the three realms. It carries all the evil spirits in the three realms. If the blood sea is ended by Zhu Jiuyin.  The location of the seal deep in the sea of ??blood will be completely exposed to the eyes of all living beings in the three realms, and the underworld will also lose the protection of the sea of ??blood. The most important thing is that there will be no sea of ??blood to withstand the boundless evil energy. In the sea of ??blood for so many years,  The accumulated endless evil energy will completely explode. At that time, the entire Three Realms will be eroded by the endless evil energy, and countless living beings will be destroyed by this evil energy. This will make the entire Three Realms face a disaster.

    The origin of the blood sea no longer exists.  The power of the sealed place will naturally become weaker. At that time, there is no need for Zhu Jiuyin to take action, and the power of the seal will disappear on its own.  Zhu Jiuyin does not have to bear the backlash of this world. As for the karma caused by the destruction of the sea of ??blood, what does it have to do with Zhu Jiuyin? Even if the three realms are destroyed, he does not care, because all this is forced by Heavenly Dao and Hongjun Daozu.  Do this.  The unlucky ones were also Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu.  The karma Zhu Jiuyin bears is still much less, not to mention that as a chaotic god and demon who is in charge of destroying existence, he has nothing to fear from karma.

    When the power of destroying the origin of the avenue came to the three realms again, the faces of Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu changed drastically. Zhu Jiuyin's reaction exceeded their imagination. They underestimated the extent of Zhu Jiuyin's madness.  When Jiuyin failed to kill the ancestor of Styx and the Asura clan, he actually wanted to destroy the entire blood sea.

    Although the plan of Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun was insidious, Zhu Jiuyin did not follow the routine they thought and directly used violence to tell them what he thought.  No matter how many plans you have, I will crush them all with violence.  Even if he had to pay for the underworld and the six realms of reincarnation, he would not hesitate to do so, not to mention that Zhu Jiuyin had already planned to give up the underworld. Even if the underworld was destroyed because of him, it would be nothing, and Zhu Jiuyin would not be heartbroken.

    Regarding Zhu Jiuyin's violent crushing, no one in the Three Realms thought he was bluffing. Previously, Zhu Jiuyin dared to challenge even the Heavenly Dao, and even the Styx Ancestor and the Asura clan wanted to kill them all.  It is not impossible to destroy the sea of ????blood and cut off the roots of the ancestors of Styx and the Asura clan. After all, Zhu Jiuyin is a famous lunatic in the three realms.

    Zhu Jiuyin can ignore the destruction of the Blood Sea, but Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu cannot do this. Even Hongjun Daozu cannot bear the destruction of the Asura clan, let alone the destruction of the entire Blood Sea. If the Blood Sea is destroyed  Zhu Jiuyin is destroyed, so there is no need to delay the calamity of law, it will directly enter the world. In the end, it will not be the beings of the three realms who will get the inheritance of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons, but the three thousand chaotic gods and demons.  He will be reborn. Tiandao, who once plotted against three thousand chaos gods and demons, and the Great God Pangu, will surely be chased by three thousand chaos gods and demons, and Taoist Hongjun is unable to chase and surpass the three thousand chaos gods.  The demon will carry out the destructive act, destroying the entire three realms, returning everything to chaos, directly detonating immeasurable calamities, and annihilating everything in the three realms in chaos.

    In the face of such violence, all calculations are useless. As far as Hongjun Daozu and Tiandao are concerned, they do not dare to take away the bodies of the three thousand gods and demons of chaos and rebirth, and do not dare to let the three realms be destroyed and return to chaos, even if they can escape  A temporary disaster, but they cannot escape the destruction of countless catastrophes. No matter how strong their cultivation is, as long as they are not transcendent, they will be unable to compete with the three thousand chaotic gods and demons in the chaos.It is inevitable, especially the way of heaven, which is definitely life or death. After all, these three thousand chaos gods and demons are ruthless to him, and they will definitely kill him as long as there is a chance. Relatively speaking, Zhu Jiuyin is not afraid of the return of chaos to the three realms.  Because he himself is a Chaos God and Demon, and as a Chaos God and Demon in charge of destroying existence, it would be a great good thing for him if the Three Realms were destroyed. He can absorb the power of the destruction of the Three Realms to strengthen himself.

    When they thought about the impact of the destruction of the Blood Sea, Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu were shocked. At this time, both of them were complaining about each other. If the other party hadn't done everything right, it would have made them  Zhu Jiuyin saw through everything, so how could such a crazy thing happen?

    People are like this. If they have benefits, they are all their own merits. But once they have the responsibility, they will definitely push it on others and cut themselves out. Even Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu are no exception.

    No matter what they were thinking in their hearts, no matter how they planned to put all the blame on the other party, they could not remain unresponsive. They could not watch the sea of ??blood being ended by the origin of the avenue of destruction summoned by Zhu Jiuyin.  In that case, both of them would definitely die.

    Delay time and wait for the other party to take action, allowing the other party to face Zhu Jiuyin's wrath.  Regarding this point, neither Tiandao nor Hongjun Daozu would dare to take such a risk because if the other party has the same idea as themselves.  Then they really wanted to lose their lives in this calamity, so they had to take action to stop Zhu Jiuyin's crazy behavior. At this moment, for the sake of their own lives, both Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun took action with all their strength.

    With the arrival of the original power of the Avenue of Destruction, another huge pressure came from the void, and a huge Eye of Punishment appeared in the void. As soon as the Eye of Punishment appeared, it exuded endless energy.  The pressure locked Zhu Jiuyin tightly.  Gathering powerful strength, he was preparing to give Zhu Jiuyin a fatal blow.

    At the same time, a jade dish also appeared out of the sky, and the Chaos Treasure ¡®Jade Plate of Creation¡¯ in the hand of Daozu Hongjun broke through the air.  Blocking the avenue of destruction summoned by Zhu Jiuyin, the power of order condensed by the three thousand avenues is confronting the original power of the avenue of destruction.

    With one against two, Zhu Jiuyin is now relying on his own strength to resist the pressure of Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu. If it were anyone else, he would never be able to face such pressure.  After all, Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun both stood at the pinnacle of this world.  Zhu Jiuyin is still far away from the peak, but Zhu Jiuyin perseveres because he is the chaotic god and demon in charge of destroying existence. He has an extremely powerful body, and his body also inherits the blood of Pangu.  , has an extremely strong fighting spirit and will not surrender to anyone.

    Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "Tiandao, Hongjun, you are in a hurry. You are worthy of plotting against me, Zhu Jiuyin, and trying to harm me, Zhu Jiuyin. Don't even think about it, you are going to die together!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, the immortals in the Three Realms couldn't help but be startled. They were confused by Zhu Jiuyin's words. They didn't understand what Zhu Jiuyin was talking about, and that was opening up to the Three Realms.  The gods and demons in the passage were ecstatic about this. They didn't care what Zhu Jiuyin said. What they cared about was that now Hongjun Daozu and Tiandao were held back by Zhu Jiuyin, and their chance came.  , each one became more crazy and worked harder to open up the passage to the Three Realms.

    Others didn't know what Zhu Jiuyin was talking about, but Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun knew it clearly. After being laughed at by Zhu Jiuyin, the two of them were even more angry. They originally thought it was a foolproof plan.  But they didn't expect that Zhu Jiuyin's madness would make them like this. In the blink of an eye, their positions were reversed, and they were plotted by Zhu Jiuyin. They had to fight desperately to resist Zhu Jiuyin's madness and keep the safety of the blood sea.  .

    At this time, Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu were scolding each other in their hearts, thinking that if the other party had not acted too crazy, it would not have caused such a big trouble. They did not calculate that Zhu Jiuyin did not say anything, but instead involved themselves again.  Come in and let Zhu Jiuyin, the madman, take the initiative. They can save the Blood Sea for a while, but they can't guard the Blood Sea all the time. And even if they can defend the Blood Sea, they will pay a huge price.  .

    Even if the matter reached this point, Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun still couldn't forget to plot against each other and put the responsibility on each other. Although the Eye of Punishment gathered endless pressure, they did not attack Zhu Jiuyin.  The Chaos Treasure 'The Jade Disk of Creation' sacrificed by Taoist Hongjun only blocked the arrival of the Avenue of Destruction and did not launch a counterattack at all. They faced each other and waited for the other to attack first, shifting the responsibility to the other.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Later, their performance made Zhu Jiuyin sneer again and again, showing great disdain for the performance of Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu.

    It is precisely because Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu have very selfish motives that Zhu Jiuyin was able to improve his cultivation to the current level step by step. It is also because they have selfish motives for each other that the Three Realms are in chaos.  At this point, people like Kunpeng also exist.

    Zhu Jiuyin's confrontation with Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu made Gonggong Ancestral Witch and the army of witch clan unable to hold on any longer. Although the 'Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods Formation' was powerful, Zhu Jiuyin was unable to hold on this time.  Only a small part of the Wu Clan's power was used. Even if these people could barely summon Pangu's true body, they could not threaten the existence of Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu. Naturally, they were unable to support it.  In just a few breaths, these witch army retreated, and the sea of ??blood sealed by them was opened again, and all the confrontations were once again exposed in front of the sentient beings in the three realms.

    When she saw Zhu Jiuyin resisting the pressure of Heavenly Dao and Hongjun Daozu with one against two, Tuzu Witch Hou could not sit still or ignore it. She gave a deep drink, and the whole underworld was shaken by it, and one after another  The breath of reincarnation was extracted by her from the six reincarnations, and a yin and yang roulette flew out directly from the underworld to confront Taoist Hongjun's 'Jade Disc of Creation'.  After taking action, the pressure on Zhu Jiuyin was much less.

    The conflict broke out. When they saw Hou Tuzu Wu taking action, the faces of Sanqing, the Second Sage of the West, and the Empress Nuwa changed greatly. The faces of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother in the Heavenly Court also changed their expressions. Even that  Fuxi, Xuanyuan and the Suiren clan among the human race are also worried about it. The entire six realms of reincarnation will be affected by Hou Tuzu Wu's move. Now that the ancestors of the Styx and the Asura clan have been lost in the sea of ??blood, the entire blood  Hailuo fell into the hands of the Wu clan, and now Zhu Jiuyin and Houtuzu Wu were so crazy that they wanted to sacrifice Xuehai. How could they not be frightened by such a thing.

    Although everyone wanted to stop him, they couldn't help but retreat after seeing Zhu Jiuyin's performance. No one was a fool. Although they didn't know the meaning of Zhu Jiuyin's previous words, they understood it.  The danger in this battle was such that if they were not careful, their lives would be ruined. Therefore, they all gave up their unrealistic ideas and frantically tried to extract the opportunity of greatness from their souls.  , they would not hesitate to damage their own souls, because everything was beyond their expectations, and they could only do this in order to protect themselves.

    Now that Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun are taking action again and again, they feel boundless pressure. If they don't want to die, they can only try their best to protect themselves. No one knows when the war will break out, so they don't care about everything.  opportunity.

 Text Chapter 523: Pressing and Beating

    Chapter 523: Beating with pressure

    When such big things happened one after another in the sea of ??blood, whether it was the Sanqing, Nuwa, or the Second Saint of the West, they all felt threatened, the threat from the Dao of Heaven and Daozu Hongjun  , I feel that my life is in that wind and rain, and I don¡¯t know when I will end up like the ancestor of Styx.

    All Saints Shangqie had such thoughts, not to mention other people. The Great Immortal Zhen Yuanzi began to worry about his life. Although he had obtained a inheritance of Chaos Gods and Demons from Zhu Jiuyin,  As Zhu Jiuyin said, this is just an incomplete inheritance and is of little use to Zhen Yuanzi. If he wants to protect himself, he can only find another way.

    "Zhu Jiuyin, do you really have to risk the disobedience of the world, destroy the sea of ??blood, let the endless evil energy explode, make all living beings in the three realms suffer, and become the enemy of the entire three realms?" Tiandao finally couldn't help but send a message to Zhu Jiuyin.  Warning, but his consciousness is not only facing Zhu Jiuyin himself, but also allows all sentient beings in the three realms to hear his voice. Heaven is trying to use the power of sentient beings in the three realms to suppress Zhu Jiuyin and force Zhu Jiujiu  Yin compromise.

    It's a pity that what Tiandao did was completely useless. Since Zhu Jiuyin has done it, he will not regret it or be timid. Not to mention the suffering of all living beings in the three realms, even if the entire three realms are destroyed, it will not affect Zhu Jiuyin.  decision.

    Zhu Jiuyin laughed disdainfully and said: "Tiandao, don't talk about the sentient beings in the three realms. Their life and death have nothing to do with me. Moreover, all this was caused by you and Hongjun. I am just obeying your arrangements."  Aren¡¯t you trying to plot against me? Isn¡¯t this the result you want? If you want it, I¡¯ll give it to you. Hahaha!¡±

    With the help of Houtu Zuwu, Zhu Jiuyin thought in his heart and the swords of Yuantu and Abi appeared in his hands. The swords were shining like lightning and slashed directly towards the Eye of Punishment in the sky. Since  Tiandao did not take the initiative to attack, but Zhu Jiuyin broke the deadlock first and told Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun of his determination. This battle was inevitable.

    When he saw the swords of Yuan Tu and A Bi in Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s hands.  All living beings in the three realms couldn't help but lose their voices. Just now, Zhu Jiuyin was able to refine this innate spiritual treasure that belonged to the Ancestor Minghe. This method was really astonishing.

    The most powerful thing about Zhu Jiuyin as a Chaos God and Demon is his physical body.  The swords of Yuantu and Abi in his hands did not fly to kill the enemy like Ancestor Minghe, but the human sword combined into one to kill the Eye of Punishment, to compete with the way of heaven.

    Zhu Jiuyin's attack was extremely fast, when the sword energy army came out.  His body followed closely behind.  The two swords in his hands were swung in the air, shooting out a dazzling brilliance. The sword light was like the huge waves in the sky. There was a faint sound of wind and thunder, and Zhu Jiuyin's body was integrated into the sword light.  In the middle, the swords Yuan Tu and A Bi in his hands turned into two black dragons that swallowed the world, entwined with each other and slashed towards the Eye of Heaven's Punishment, causing the void where the sword light passed to break.

    With one sword, the world was shocked, and Zhu Jiuyin's attack was extremely powerful.  He fully displayed the power of Yuantu and Abi's swords, with murderous intent.  Breathtaking.

    Crazy, at this moment, no one thought that Zhu Jiuyin would be the first to attack, and he was so arrogant that he didn't leave any room for the way of heaven, and directly killed the Eye of Punishment by combining man and sword. That stance was unbreakable.  The enemy vows not to give up.

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin made a move, the Eye of Heaven's Punishment controlled by Tiandao had to respond, otherwise he could only watch Zhu Jiuyin chop down the Heaven's Punishment he had condensed. If it were a single shot,  Without even letting go, Zhu Jiuyin cut off the Eye of Heavenly Punishment, and he lost all his face.

    For a moment, the Eye of Heaven's Punishment flashed with endless thunder. In a moment, a purple sky divine thunder struck at the two sky-devouring black dragons transformed by Zhu Jiuyin's human sword, trying to give Zhu Jiuyin one.  A devastating blow.

    The war started. When the Eye of Punishment launched its attack, all the immortals in the three realms couldn't help but gasp. In their hearts, this would be another huge disaster. No matter who wins or loses, the unlucky one will still be the one in the end.  They are the weak ones. For this reason, they all complain. Not only do they hate Zhu Jiuyin, they also hate Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu, thinking that they should not provoke a madman like Zhu Jiuyin.

    Zhu Jiuyin had already launched an attack. Upon seeing this, Houtu Zuwu didn't say a word. With a thought, the innate treasure 'Chaos Bell' appeared in her hand. She roared and revealed her true form, and waved her hand.  The 'Chaos Clock' directly hit the 'Jade Disc of Creation', the treasure of chaos in the sky. His face no longer had the original peace, but instead it was filled with endless killing intent. After knowing the way of heaven,  During the calculation with Taoist Hongjun, even the kind-hearted Hou Tu Zu Wu couldn't help but feel angry. You must know that this is the basis for destroying the Wu clan.

    Houtu Zuwu has the cultivation of a saint, she isBeing angry is very terrifying, with big attacks, no skills at all, and direct violence to solve the battle. Although all the immortals in the three realms know the fighting method of the Wu clan, but seeing such a beautiful woman like Hou Tuzu Wu  They were also shocked by waving the 'Chaos Clock' and smashing it against the 'Jade Disk of Creation'.

    Facing the crazy attack of Hou Tu Zu Wu, Daozu Hongjun couldn't help but feel embarrassed. With his cultivation level, it would not be difficult to avoid Hou Tu Zu Wu's attack, but the difficulty was that he didn't  If he dared to dodge, if he stopped, the original power of the avenue of destruction summoned by Zhu Jiuyin would destroy the sea of ??blood. Everything he had done before was in vain, so he could only resist Hou Tuzu to the death.  Witch bombardment.

    Originally it was Hongjun Daozu and Tiandao who were plotting against Zhu Jiuyin, but in an instant the situation was reversed and they were plotted by Zhu Jiuyin. Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu were unable to advance or retreat.

    After learning that Zhu Jiuyin was at war with Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu, Kunpeng felt happy in his heart and laughed: "Let's fight, the harder you fight, the better. It's best for you bastards to lose both sides, that's the end of it."  No power can limit us, and then the Three Realms will be controlled by me, Kunpeng!"

    Kunpeng's thought was quite beautiful. If he wanted to master the Three Realms, he would not look at his own abilities. Even if Tiandao, Hongjun Daozu, Zhu Jiuyin, and Houtu Zuwu would both suffer losses, there were also Sanqing,  With the existence of Empress Nuwa and the Second Saint of the West, it was simply a daydream for him to take charge of the Three Realms.

    With the battle, the entire blood sea was turned upside down, and endless waves of blood rose into the sky. With the battle, the evil energy in the blood sea was induced, and the evil energy on the entire blood sea was soaring to the sky. Although Gonggong Zuwu had the intention  He wanted to step forward to help, but he had to take care of the Wu Clan's army. He could only retreat to the underworld for the time being, using the power of the underworld to resist the evil energy that was triggered, so as to prevent the Wu Clan's army from being hit hard.

    As a chaotic god and demon, Zhu Jiuyin, the evil spirit in the blood sea is a great tonic for him. It will not affect his cultivation at all, and it can also make up for his own consumption of vitality. Although Zhu Jiuyin  Jiuyin has the support of one side of the world, but it is only a little bit of the power of his own world. If he consumes less vitality, he will have more innate spiritual fruits, which can enhance the strength of the Witch Clan. Zhu Jiuyin will naturally not let go.  Pass.

    There was a roar of thunder, and the purple sky divine thunder emitted by the Eye of Punishment hit the two sky-devouring black dragons formed by the fusion of Zhu Jiuyin's human swords. However, facing Zhu Jiuyin's attack,  This Purple Sky Divine Thunder did not exert its due strength at all, and in an instant, the Purple Thunder Divine Thunder was strangled by the Sky-Swallowing Black Dragon.

    This result made Tiandao, who was worried, relieved. He was really worried that Zhu Jiuyin's counterattack was also a conspiracy, a conspiracy against himself. This first Purple Sky Divine Thunder seemed powerful, but  In fact, it was extremely weak, just an empty shell, which was why it was so easily destroyed by Zhu Jiuyin.

    Compared with Daozu Hongjun, Tiandao is much more relaxed. After all, he does not have to block the arrival of the origin of the great avenue of destruction. He does not need to worry that his retreat will destroy the sea of ??blood. Tiandao only needs to be able to destroy the candle.  Jiuyin was severely damaged. As long as Zhu Jiuyin can be defeated, Tiandao will have achieved his goal.

    When it was determined that Zhu Jiuyin had no conspiracy, the Eye of Heavenly Punishment let go of its hands and feet, and one after another Zixiao Divine Thunder struck Zhujiuyin like rain for free, and each Zixiao was free of charge.  The gods and demons blocked Zhu Jiuyin's man-sword attack in the air. No matter how Zhu Jiuyin counterattacked, he could not break through the bombardment of heaven. The Zixiao Divine Thunder was beating Zhu Jiuyin crazily.

    I'm so happy. Seeing the Zixiao Divine Thunder smashing Zhu Jiuyin one after another, Tiandao felt so beautiful in his heart. On the contrary, Daozu Hongjun was holding back his anger. Tiandao had caught up with all the good things.  But he had to suffer this evil spirit and had no choice but to be pressed and beaten by Hou Tu Zu Wu. How could Dao Zu Hongjun be balanced in his heart and not have any resentment.  Taoist Hongjun couldn't help but secretly scold Zhu Jiuyin for being stupid. If he was willing to stop trying to maintain the original power of the great avenue of destruction that he summoned, how could he be suppressed and beaten by the way of heaven? He wouldn't have to suffer this.  Bad breath.

    Is Zhu Jiuyin stupid?  No, he was not stupid. Daozu Hongjun didn't know that every time he received the Purple Sky Divine Thunder, Zhu Jiuyin felt a sneer in his heart. He would intercept part of each Zixiao Divine Thunder before receiving it.  After a hundred purple-sky divine thunders, Zhu Jiuyin's sword-in-one attack was suddenly shattered. The swords of Yuantu and Abi were blown away by a purple-sky divine thunder from the Eye of Punishment, and Zhu Jiuyin's body  He was also blasted back into the sea of ??blood by the Purple Sky Divine Thunder, falling to the ground like a meteor.

 Text Chapter 524: A sharp turn

    Seeing Zhu Jiuyin being so violently tortured by him, Tiandao felt so happy in his heart. Tiandao was not a good person and did not know any kindness. After seeing Zhu Jiuyin being beaten by him and unable to fight back, Tiandao became even more crazy.  The ground launched a bombardment towards Zhu Jiuyin. Even if he could not kill Zhu Jiuyin, he would still have to severely damage Zhu Jiuyin and force Zhu Jiuyin back from the sea of ??blood. It was based on this idea that Zi Xiao  The divine thunder blasted towards Zhu Jiuyin one after another.

    Unfortunately, Tiandao was happy too early. The swords Yuan Tu and Abi in Zhu Jiuyin's hands flew out of the target and pointed directly at the sealed place. As for Zhu Jiuyin, he was in front of his powerful chaos god and demon.  Although he was bombarded by dozens of Zixiao Divine Thunder, with the defense of the destructive treasure, the Zixiao Divine Thunder did not hurt him at all.

    Zhu Jiuyin was only a little embarrassed, but that day Dao was dumbfounded. If the swords of Yuan Tu and A Bi cut down the sealed place, the consequences would be disastrous. Under this situation, if he hadn't understood Zhu Jiuyin's  What is Jiuyin thinking? He is a big fool. Previously, Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu worked together to dig a big hole for Zhu Jiuyin. They wanted to directly kill Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu clan, but now Zhu Jiuyin is doing it the other way around.  Jiuyin dug another big pit for Heaven, and used the hand of Heaven to break the sealed place and throw this huge cause and effect to Heaven.

    Madman, Zhu Jiuyin acted so crazily that he was extremely crazy. He was simply gambling with his own life. You must know that the Zixiao Divine Thunder is not easy to catch. Even those who are as powerful as saints may die.  Under the Zixiao divine thunder, Zhu Jiuyin did this. Although Zhu Jiuyin was protected by the most destructive treasure, everyone had to admire Zhu Jiuyin's methods. This was a real ruthless person, not only  If you can be cruel to others, you can also be cruel to yourself.

    When he saw the swords of Yuantu and Abi flying out, Tiandao was dumbfounded, while Daozu Hongjun was happy. Although he and Tiandao are now teaming up to suppress Zhu Jiuyin, he would rather see Tiandao damaged.  He can take the way of heaven to control the general trend of the three realms, and transcend everything with the power of immeasurable calamities.

    "No!" Tiandao couldn't help but lost his voice at this moment. Unfortunately, even if he wanted to stop Zhu Jiuyin, it was too late. The two swords of Yuantu and Abi slashed hard at the sealed place. Between the two swords and the  When the seals collided, the power of the Zixiao Divine Thunder sealed by Zhu Jiuyin on the two swords completely exploded.

    "Boom!" With a loud noise, the entire three realms shook, the sea of ??blood boiled, and endless blood rose into the sky. The entire earthly immortal world was shaken for a while, the seal was broken, and the chaos gods and demons were unique.  Some resentment soared into the sky, and for a moment the heaven and the earth were shaken, and the sun and the moon lost all light.

    The moment the seal was broken, an unparalleled will appeared, turning into a divine light and rushing towards the Eye of Punishment hanging in the void, followed by another loud noise and the Eye of Punishment.  No chance to react was directly wiped out by this powerful will. From the beginning to the end, it only took one breath, and the powerful Eye of Punishment was destroyed.

    Such an astonishing drastic change shocked all practitioners in the three realms. As the seal was opened, some people became anxious. People died for wealth, and birds died for food. After seeing that the seal was broken, Zhu Jiuyin was deceived by heaven again.  'Severely injured, those ambitious casual cultivators became greedy and rushed towards the sea of ????blood crazily to seize the inheritance of the chaotic gods and demons.

    The whole three realms were in chaos. Countless careerists rushed towards the sea of ????blood crazily. No power could stop them. For the greed in their hearts, they were not afraid of death.

    When the seal was broken by Zhu Jiuyin in this way, Taoist Hongjun's face flashed with joy, but for a moment, no one except Zhu Jiuyin noticed that such a drastic change made Taoist Hongjun also  He no longer had any intention of continuing the battle with Zhu Jiuyin and Hou Tu Zuwu. After all, everything had exceeded his expectations.

    Hongjun Daozu said in a deep voice: "Friend Zhujiu, your goal has been achieved, it's time to stop. The sea of ??blood is related to the safety of the three realms. I hope you can stop and don't continue!"

    Daozu Hongjun was right. Zhu Jiuyin's goal was achieved. He did not really want to destroy the entire sea of ??blood at all, but used this as an excuse to draw out Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun and use their power to kill them.  That seal was a borrowed knife to kill someone, and he really succeeded, while Tiandao was severely plotted by Zhu Jiuyin.

    The Eye of Heaven's Punishment was destroyed instantly. Neither Zhu Jiuyin nor Daozu Hongjun knew how much trauma Tianda suffered from this blow, but to them this was not important. What was important was that Tiandao was still there.  It cannot appear again in a short time. If Tiandao wants to appear, he can only wait for that powerful will to calm down again, otherwise both sides will fight to the death.

    Zhu Jiuyin sneered and said: "Those who calculate will eventually be plotted by others. If you were not too insidious, nothing like what happened today would have happened."Just blame yourselves. Don't you want to use the sword to kill people and destroy our Wu clan? Then I will speed up the calamity of the end of the law to see what other ideas you have to plot against our Wu clan. If you have the ability, fight with real swords and guns.  If you want to use such dirty tricks to plot against me, Zhu Jiuyin, you don¡¯t have the ability yet!  "

    With a thought in his mind, Zhu Jiuyin withdrew his magic power. The original power of the avenue of destruction that he summoned gradually dissipated between heaven and earth without the guidance of Zhu Jiuyin's magic power.

    As Zhu Jiuyin withdrew his hand, Taoist Hongjun also withdrew the jade dish of creation, the treasure of chaos. The whole sea of ??blood was like hell, with countless waves of blood roaring, endless evil energy tumbling here, and in  Only Zhu Jiuyin and Houtu Zuwu were left in the blood sea, and they were silent as they looked at the cracks in the depths of the blood sea.

    After a while, Hou Tu Zu Wu sighed and said: "Second brother, you paid such a high price, but in exchange for a storm, you put yourself in the center of the storm and became the target of public criticism. Do you think it is worth it?"

    Hearing the words of Hou Tuzu Wu, Zhu Jiuyin said calmly: "There is no such thing as worth it. This is the principle of my work. Anyone who wants to be my enemy will have to face my counterattack. As for other things,  What people think is not a concern of mine!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin's words were extremely cold, and there was no trace of mercy in his voice. This made Hou Tu Zu Wu sigh inwardly, but Hou Tu Zu Wu understood that Zhu Jiuyin's actions were harmful to the Wu clan.  It is very beneficial.

    Hou Tuzu Wu did not continue on this topic. After all, there would be no results if he continued talking. Zhu Jiuyin is such a person. Zhu Jiuyin has been doing things according to his own will since the beginning of time. This is not Hou Tuzu.  The shaman can persuade you.

    Houtu Zuwu sighed: "Second brother, what should we do now? That powerful will is the origin of the ancient land. Even if you and I have the most precious treasure to protect ourselves, it will be difficult to rush into the sealed land!"

    Zhu Jiuyin said calmly: "It's not a big deal. We just wait here. The breath of heaven has disappeared in this sea of ??blood. It won't be long before this will falls asleep again. By then, we will take action.  Opportunity!"

    After hearing Zhu Jiuyin's answer, Houtu Zuwu sighed: "Second brother, there has been such a big commotion in the Blood Sea. The entire Three Realms have been alarmed, and countless people have come to the Blood Sea  ¡­¡±

    Before Hou Tuzu Wu could finish her words, Zhu Jiuyin interrupted her with a cold snort and said disdainfully: "So what, I said whoever dares to be my enemy must face me.  If these people dare to come to the Blood Sea, they will bear my wrath. I opened the seal of this Blood Sea, and I will control the inheritance inside. Anyone who dares to attack them will die.  I, Zhu Jiuyin, have never been afraid of killing."

    Zhu Jiuyin's words reveal endless murderous intent. It is inevitable to start a mass killing. Even the Hou Tuzu Witch can't prevent such a thing from happening. People under the control of greed can't stop it.  Incomparably crazy, even if they saw the endless danger above the sea of ????blood, under the temptation of profit, countless people still rushed in regardless of the risk of their lives.

    Faced with such a drastic change, Gonggong Ancestral Witch wanted to lead people to stop it, but was stopped by Zhu Jiuyin. Zhu Jiuyin sneered and said: "Let them come, if we don't give these people a lesson, then they will  There will be more people who dare to take advantage of me, Zhu Jiuyin, and dare to be enemies with our Wu clan. Last time, the Styx and Asura clan escaped disaster because of the actions of Tiandao and Hongjun, but this time I am just right.  Use these people to establish your authority, and if you don¡¯t kill them, their blood will flow like a river. These people don¡¯t know who they can offend and who they can¡¯t offend. For those things that don¡¯t have eyesight, death is their best destination!¡±

    The Gonggong Ancestral Witch is very different from the Hou Tu Ancestral Witch. The Hou Tu Ancestral Witch is the most unusual existence among the twelve Ancestral Witches, with a kind heart, but the Gonggong Ancestral Witch is different. After hearing the candle  When Jiuyin said these words, all the blood in his body boiled, and he said loudly: "Second brother is right, this time we will kill everyone, kill him, and turn the world upside down to see who else dares to attack our Wu Clan.  idea!"

    The witch clan is warlike, and this is perfectly reflected in the Gonggong ancestral witch. You must know that those rushing towards the sea of ????blood are tens of thousands of Daluo Jinxian-level masters, and among them are extraordinary quasi-sages.  , and this is just the beginning, there are countless people coming towards this sea of ????blood. Facing so many people, Gonggong Ancestral Witch not only did not shrink back, but his blood was boiling. This shows that the Witch Clan's desire for fighting, for  The desire to kill.

 Text Chapter 525: River of Blood

    Chapter 525 A river of blood

    When she heard the words of Gonggong Zuwu and Zhu Jiuyin, Houtu Zuwu's expression changed several times. She could not be as cold as Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Zuwu. After all, they were not just one or two people.  It's not just dozens of people, but tens of thousands. If there is really a killing spree, then this sea of ??blood will definitely be filled with rivers of blood. That is not the water of the sea of ??blood, but the blood condensed with blood.  River, how could she ignore it.

    Seeing the bewildered look on Hou Tuzu Wu's face, Zhu Jiuyin sighed and said: "Sister, you and Xuan Ming don't want to participate in the war. You just want to protect yourself. If it doesn't work, you can even give up the underworld."  , this battle is destined to turn into a river of blood. Since you can't accept it, it's better not to face it and just retreat to the underworld. It's enough for me and Gonggong to do everything here!"

    When he heard Zhu Jiuyin's words and saw Zhu Jiuyin's firm expression, Houtu Zuwu understood the seriousness of the matter, so he sighed and said: "Second brother, don't worry, I know what to do, you  Be more careful yourself, if there is nothing you can do, it is better to give up, there is no need for us to be the target of public criticism at this time!"

    Hearing Hou Tu's words, Zhu Jiuyin's face changed slightly, but it recovered instantly. Zhu Jiuyin could understand Hou Tu's thoughts, but at this point, the Wu clan had no way out.  , and Zhu Jiuyin is not willing to retreat, everything cannot be controlled by his kindness. After all, he is responsible for the entire Wu Clan. If he is a little weak, countless people will rush forward and tear the Wu Clan to pieces.  !

    Zhu Jiu said in a gloomy voice: "Sister Houtu, just rest assured and return to the underworld. Brother here will know the right way to choose, and even these chickens and dogs can't hurt me!"

    Zhu Jiuyin did not explain anything to Hou Tuzu Wu Zai.  Because he understood that in the future, no matter how much explanation he had to explain Tuzu Wu's character, it would be useless.  Why bother wasting time when it's too late?

    For those casual cultivators, Zhu Jiuyin sees them more thoroughly than Houtu Zuwu.  Knowing what these people are thinking at this time, this is a great opportunity for them.  They could just take the opportunity to go on a killing spree, rush into the sea of ??blood with the human wave tactic, and break through the defenses of the Witch Clan in one fell swoop. They could go in and compete with Zhu Jiuyin for the inheritance of the Chaos Gods and Demons. To them, the inheritance of the Chaos Gods and Demons was more important than anything else.  important.  Even if it costs his life, he will not hesitate.  What's more, these people have a lucky mentality in their hearts, and they don't think that they will be the ones who fall.

    Opportunities must not be missed, and they will never come back. This time, Zhu Jiuyin was "heavy hit" by Heaven. If they don't seize the opportunity, it will be really difficult for them to find such a good opportunity. After having such thoughts in their hearts,  , these people naturally move forward bravely.  Regardless of life or death.

    Speaking of which, this is the reason why these casual cultivators are so desperate.  A large part of the reason comes from the saints. Nowadays, the four sects of Ren, Chan, Jie, and Buddhism have reduced their defenses, and it is impossible to mobilize in large numbers in a short period of time. In other words, there are not many people competing with them for such a great opportunity.  , how can they not be crazy.

    These people among the casual cultivators are all very profit-oriented. As long as they have enough benefits, they are not afraid of taking any big risks. This is something that the disciples of the Four Religions cannot do. For the Four Religions, they are not afraid.  For disciples, the first thing they think about is their own safety, and then they think about other things.

    The relationship between the casual cultivators and the disciples of the Four Religions is on the contrary. For them, they seek benefits, and they will do anything for the benefits. Now they are trying to seize the inheritance of the chaotic gods and demons in the sea of ??blood, even if they are afraid of it.  They are not afraid of offending the Witch Clan, and they are not afraid of a big battle with Zhu Jiuyin. For the sake of profit, they have already been so crazy that they have forgotten all fear. There is only one thought in their hearts, and that is profit. For profit, they can give everything.  .

    For these casual cultivators, every time they obtain enough benefits for themselves, they rely on good opportunities, and calamity measurement is one of the best opportunities. In every calamity outbreak, they will go crazy.  Come out and seek the supreme benefit for yourself in the calamity. It can be said that in every calamity, or when the world changes greatly, it is the time when those casual cultivators go crazy. At this time, they are originally a piece of loose sand.  They will become unprecedentedly united because of the temptation of interests. At other times, these casual cultivators are like a piece of loose sand, but at this time, they move forward bravely without fear of life or death.

    The disciples of the Four Religions, as well as the Monster Clan, are in harmony with the casual cultivators. In normal times, they can still be considered united to suppress the casual cultivators and maintain the order of the three realms. However, when the great calamity and calamity of heaven and earth broke out,  These people have become a piece of scattered sand, each with its own agenda. It is precisely because of this that every time a calamity comes, it is a mess for the human world and the world of cultivation.Bloody and bloody.

    This time, because the saints were eager to extract the opportunity of the great path in their own souls to get rid of the threats from the Dao of Heaven and Dao Ancestor Hongjun, they did not react. Only some of their disciples who did not know life and death reacted in this situation.  They quietly blended into the army of casual cultivators and poured into the sea of ????blood, and these people without will were just a group of cannon fodder, and they would not be key figures in each religion.

    In fact, even under normal circumstances, the four sects of Ren, Chan, Jie, and Buddha would not choose to be enemies with Zhu Jiuyin at this time. After all, they are not casual cultivators and have no worries, as long as they do not have enough strength to defeat Zhu Jiuyin in one fell swoop.  If the Wu Clan kills Zhu Jiuyin and Houtu Zuwu, then they will not take action easily and offend Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan to death. After all, if they let Zhu Jiuyin escape by mistake, they will face  The Wu Clan and Zhu Jiuyin's crazy counterattack would not be something they could bear.

    This time the blood sea change was caused by the Dao of Heaven and Hongjun Daozu, and all the saints took it into consideration. The most important thing was that the inheritance of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons was not only shared by the blood sea. They were not in a hurry to take action.  Waiting to see what happens, the saints are naturally happy to see that the casual cultivator is willing to be a pioneer for them. They also want to use the hands of the casual cultivator to see the situation in the sealed land.  It would be nice to be prepared.

    For casual cultivators, they don¡¯t have that much consideration and are under the temptation of profit.  They can be compared with Zhu Jiuyin, and their level of madness is shocking to the whole world. For them, it is no problem to do anything as long as they can benefit. When Zhu Jiuyin just let Hou Tu Zuwu return to the underworld, the people outside the blood sea  Many casual cultivators finally couldn't bear it anymore and launched a crazy attack on the blood sea, rushing into the blood sea one by one regardless of life and death.

    Fearless!  At this time, these casual cultivators have a fearless spirit, for the sake of profit.  These casual cultivators burst out with all their strength as soon as they took action, leaving no room for the Witch Clan, as long as they could get the inheritance of the Chaos Gods and Demons.  They don't have any conservative ideas at all, they only have madness.

    In just a moment, magic weapons flew into the sea of ????blood, and one after another crazy people rushed into the sea of ????blood to chase the boundless benefits.

    For these casual cultivators.  All they see is profit.  Everything else was unmoved by it, without the slightest fear, and they bombarded the sea of ????blood. Such a large number of people quickly spread to the entire Three Realms. The blood wave was in these  Under the temptation of crazy people, there was a crazy performance. Under the powerful aftermath, the entire earthly immortal world was restrained and had no freedom.

    The blood sea was already a blood wave during the battle between Zhu Jiuyin and Tiandao.  All living beings in the Earthly Immortal Realm have been greatly affected, but in the eyes of these casual cultivators, all this is not worth mentioning.  Each one became crazier and more people were affected.

    For Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Zuwu, they were not good people in the first place. He did not care that they had such a big impact on casual cultivators. In Zhu Jiuyin's eyes, the more serious these things happened, the better.  The better the person who dies, the more comfortable he will be.

    Zhu Jiuyin didn't have as much concern as Hou Tu Zuwu. When the casual cultivators made up their minds, Zhu Jiuyin had murderous intentions. Today's Zhu Jiuyin is very different from before. After successfully  After taking the most critical step, Zhu Jiuyin's future is much smoother. Every battle will improve his cultivation. This time is no exception. When Zhu Jiuyin's murderous intention comes together, he  The originally astonishing murderous aura in his body became restrained, and his whole person became calm and showed absolute rationality. This is the instinct of being the ultimate power of the law of destruction. As the being of the law of destruction, Zhu Jiuyin  What is needed is absolute sanity.

    What Zhu Jiuyin hates the most is people who add insult to injury and take advantage of others, because previously he almost fell into the scheme of Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun and lost his life, but now these casual cultivators desperately want to deal with them.  He was adding insult to injury and wanted to take advantage of the situation. How could he not make Zhu Jiuyin angry?

    Kill without edict, this is Zhu Jiuyin's determination, an unchangeable decision. For Zhu Jiuyin, anyone who dares to rush into the sea of ??blood will die. There is no other way to go, Zhu Jiuyin  There will be no mercy.  ]

    When looking at the casual cultivators rushing into the sea of ??blood one after another, Zhu Jiu said in a gloomy voice: "Gonggong, are you ready? It's time for us to appear!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's words were very plain, but they contained endless murderous intent. It made people feel cold after hearing it. Even Gonggong's ancestral shaman trembled. This shows that the murderous intent in Zhu Jiuyin's heart is.  Multiple.

    Gonggong Zuwu shouted loudly: "Second brother, I have been prepared for a long time. As long as you give the order, I can fight at any time!"

    Zhu Jiuyin nodded and said:?: "Okay, then what are we waiting for? Kill!" As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, he strode forward. He would not take back his murderous intention. This time, Zhu Jiuyin was completely angered by these casual cultivators.  For other people, they would worry that excessive killing would bring about karma, but for Zhu Jiuyin, who was in charge of destroying existence, karma was not worth mentioning.

    He just heard Zhu Jiuyin shout loudly: "I am in charge of destruction, the end of all things, the path of destruction comes to the world, the heaven and the earth will be destroyed, kill!"

    While speaking, Zhu Jiuyin once again borrowed the power of the Destruction Treasure to summon the original power of the Destruction Avenue. Zhu Jiuyin did not want to give these casual cultivators a chance to fight back. He used his trump card as soon as he made a move. Daozu Hongjun and Tiandao  It can withstand the power of destroying the origin of the avenue, but with these ignorant casual cultivators, it is sheer nonsense to expect them to resist the coming of the avenue of destruction. The power of destroying the origin of the avenue is not something that ignorant people like them can withstand.  of.

    When they saw that Zhu Jiuyin once again summoned the original power of the Destruction Avenue, many people disagreed. In their view, Zhu Jiuyin had already fought a series of battles with Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun.  We have already reached the tenth level, and the original power of the avenue of destruction in this stomach is only used to scare people. It has no power at all, and everyone is even more excited when they rush forward without retreating.

    If Heaven wants to destroy it, it must first make it crazy, and now these casual cultivators are already crazy. They have not seen the confidence shown by Zhu Jiuyin at all. In their hearts, they always think that Zhu Jiuyin's magic power has already been  It was all consumed, but they were wrong, and even more wrong. You must know that Zhu Jiuyin has the support of a world. No matter how much his energy is dissipated, it is not a big deal. The mana he consumed can be replenished at any time.  .

    When the power of the origin of the Great Way of Destruction completely came down, everyone was dumbfounded. The power of the Great Way of Destruction summoned by Zhu Jiuyin this time was certainly not as powerful as in the previous battle with Hongjun Daozu and Tiandao, but it was not much weaker.  , as soon as the power of destroying the origin of the avenue came, those who did not know whether to live or die had not had time to react, but their souls were scattered under the pressure of the origin of the destroying avenue, and they died without a burial place.

    What does it mean to be overbearing? Zhu Jiuyin's move made these people know what it means to be overbearing. With just one blow, many casual cultivators who rushed into the sea of ??blood fell to the sea of ??blood without even letting out a scream.  among.

    Zhu Jiuyin used his hand, and the Gonggong Ancestral Witch was not to be outdone. He roared, waved a pair of iron fists, and rushed in front of those who were still struggling to block, without giving the opponent any chance to counterattack.  Then destroy it, Gonggong Ancestral Witch's attack and Zhu Jiuyin's bombardment are a perfect match.

    With just one blow, most of the entire force of casual cultivators who rushed into the sea of ??blood were destroyed by Zhu Jiuyin. The few who didn't have time were completely killed in the hands of Gonggong Ancestral Witch.

 Text Chapter 526: Unlimited Killing

    Chapter 526: Unlimited Killing

    Rogue cultivators are a group of selfish villains who will do anything for profit. There is no discipline at all. Zhu Jiuyin was not intimidated after killing the first wave of rogue cultivators with one strike.  The people behind him, on the contrary, aroused greed in their hearts. In the eyes of these people, they thought that Zhu Jiuyin used such a big move to kill everyone in one fell swoop. That was a sign of his guilty conscience, because of his own magic power.  Almost all of them were consumed, so I wanted to take the opportunity to force them back, so they rushed forward crazily one by one.

    Of course, it is inevitable that some people are secretly provoking it, and these people also have their own ulterior motives. After all, there are still shrewd people in the three realms, and there are not a few shrewd people among careerists.  What's more, there are many disciples of various religions and even some great saints from the demon clan mixed in among these casual cultivators.

    Even though the demon clan is now in decline and has lost its blood, those demon saints who survived the Lich War still do not forget their hatred for the witch clan. After all, the lich clan has a blood feud that will not end until the death.  If the clan gains power, then the disaster that awaits the demon clan will surely be theirs.

    Among the demon clan, although Empress Nuwa intends to suppress them and prevent them from rushing into action and being the first person, the demon clan is not only Nuwa Empress alone, but also the demon master Kunpeng. Although the demon master at this time  Kunpeng has been transformed into a god and demon, but he still has some hard-core followers among the demon clan. With the wisdom of the demon master Kunpeng, Zhu Jiuyin will not have an easy time, so that the Wu clan can easily obtain the inheritance of the chaotic god and demon. Naturally,  Will stir up trouble in secret.

    When looking at another wave of people rushing into the sea of ??blood.  An extremely cruel sneer appeared on Zhu Jiuyin's face, and he said disdainfully: "Gonggong, have you seen it? This is human nature. In the face of absolute interests, they can make them extremely crazy, because in their eyes there is  The gain is just profit, and all benevolence and morality are bullshit. There is only killing for these people, and they will be slaughtered with their hands awakened by blood. This is also the basis for measuring calamity. There is no fear of cause and effect in the calamity of the end of the law. Killing is the real thing. The Witch Clan wants  Surviving this catastrophe of the end of the law is the supreme way of killing. Killing one is a sin, killing ten thousand is a hero, and killing nine million people is a hero among heroes! The way our witch clan walks is killing.  The way. Hou Tu¡¯s example is just an exception. It is impossible for any witch clan to follow her path and achieve the supreme avenue. Killing is the foundation of the witch clan. These countless tribulations are between you and Xuan Ming.  This opportunity is also an opportunity for the Witch Clan, let go of your hands and feet and kill as much as you want, and find your heart in the killing!"

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words were like thunder that woke up Gonggong. The Wu clan is a race that relies on fighting for a living. If he wants to achieve the supreme road, he needs more than just the inheritance of chaos gods and demons.  The most important thing is to find your own heart, a strong heart that never gives up and marches forward bravely to fight in the battlefield.  And all of this needs to be found by himself in the battle, and this calamity of the end of the law is his opportunity, and the battle in the sea of ????blood in front of him is just the beginning.

    Every calamity is a cleansing, a cleansing of heaven and earth, and the calamity of the end of the law is a more cruel cleansing, because it is the beginning of countless calamities!  kill!  After understanding Zhu Jiuyin's words, Gonggong Ancestral Witch completely let go of himself, murderous intent rose into the sky, and the power that had been suppressed for a long time was completely released at this moment.

    As the ancestral witch of water, the blood sea is also his world, and the water of the blood sea is also water. When the ancestral witch Gonggong thinks, the blood sea surges and rises, and the endless blood waves move toward him under his control.  Those casual cultivators who did not know whether to live or die blasted away, and Gonggong was not under the Styx River in controlling the sea of ??blood at this time.

    Zhu Jiuyin is not idle either. This calamity of Dharma is also an opportunity for him. If he wants to understand the avenue of destruction, he also needs endless killing. Only in the killing and destruction can he realize the true meaning of destruction.  , even though Zhu Jiuyin has mastered a little bit of the power of termination, it is just scratching the surface, and it is still a far cry from Dacheng.

    kill!  With a thought in Zhu Jiuyin's mind, he blasted out with a punch. The force of his fist was like a mountain, shrouding those who didn't know whether to live or die under his fist intention. The endless killing and destruction in his fist intention was frightening.

    In the eyes of many people, Zhu Jiuyin is not impressed. In their opinion, after Zhu Jiuyin has gone through successive battles, he will continue to fight. How much combat power can his body retain? But they are wrong. Zhu Jiuyin  This move made everyone change their colors. The power of Zhu Jiuyin's punch was only stronger than the original power of the avenue of destruction that he had summoned before. The fist contained endless killing and destruction. Those who  Those with insufficient xinxing will be killed alive by the fists on the spot.

    Zhu Jiuyin still has such a strong strength after fighting for so long, which makes many people lose their voices and fear him. People die for wealth and birds die for food. But if their lives are gone, then there is nothing. Originally, these people  It¡¯s because Zhu Jiuyin has experienced several battles and has cultivated a lot.They had gone back seventy-seven or eighty-eight years ago, so they dared to come to the sea of ????blood so crazily to snatch food from Zhu Jiuyin's mouth. But when they saw the ferocious fighting power of Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Zuwu, some people naturally  So he backed down and wanted to turn around and run away.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin has an endless reputation in the Three Realms, few casual cultivators have ever fought against Zhu Jiuyin. Their knowledge of Zhu Jiuyin is limited to legends. When they actually fight against Zhu Jiuyin,  Later, Zhu Jiuyin's ferocity and strength made them feel cold.

    Zhu Jiuyin shot one after another, and the power was infinite. Although everyone knew that Zhu Jiuyin was powerful, there was a limit to his power. Zhu Jiuyin was just a small quasi-sage. Why did he have such strong magic power? This had to arouse everyone's thoughts.  Suspicion, the treasure of destruction, Zhu Jiuyin's ability to have such fighting power must be brought about by the treasure of destruction.

    Everyone is greedy. For those greedy people, all the treasures in this world should belong to themselves. Zhu Jiuyin is so cruel, and if such a treasure falls into his hands, it will be really a treasure covered in dust, so these people give it to them.  I found a pretty good excuse to prevent Zhu Jiuyin from harming the Three Realms and taking back this treasure.

    The interests are exciting. There are many casual cultivators in the blood sea who want to escape, but outside the blood sea, there are more greedy people who want to rush into the blood sea. They not only want to seize the Chaos God in the blood sea  The demon's inheritance also wants to seize the treasure of destruction in Zhu Jiuyin's hands. In their hearts, they believe that Zhu Jiuyin will not last long. As long as they persist, they will succeed. As long as they can get the treasure, then they have nothing to fear from others.

    I have to say that once a person is crazy, he can do anything, think for the best in everything, and never consider the consequences of failure. It is precisely these people who are so crazy, so every time they measure calamity, they will think for the best.  Many ignorant people will perish in it, and this catastrophe of the end of the Dharma will undoubtedly be even more terrifying.

    Needless to say, tens of thousands of casual cultivators have fallen so far. It can be said that this war has a profound impact on the three realms. The calamity of the end of the law will destroy all the hermit cultivators in the three realms.  They were all forced out, and many of them were affected by the Tribulation of the End of Law and came crazily towards the sea of ??blood.

    As time went by, the battle in the Blood Sea became more and more noisy. Gradually, many disciples of Ren, Chan, Jie, and Buddha could not help but rush in. They were all tempted by the inheritance and eager to obtain it.  That supreme power.

    Chaos, the entire Three Realms are in chaos at this time, even the saints are powerless. Although they want to stop the actions of their disciples, they do not have that chance.

    Following the madness of Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Zuwu, countless casual cultivators fell into the sea of ??blood. Wave after wave of rogue cultivators never came back. This greatly eased the pressure of Kunpeng's gods and demons.  The pressure made them move faster, and they opened the passage to the Earth Star in a short period of time.

    When Kunpeng and other gods and demons opened the passage to the earth star, the heaven and earth shook. The power that firmly supported the stability of the three realms began to weaken, and the power of the world of gods and demons penetrated bit by bit.  In the Three Realms, the gods and demons who originally had to endure the restrictions of the Three Realms gradually got rid of this pressure.

    Such a change made all the gods and demons happy, but some were happy while others were sad, and the most saddened person was Kunpeng. You must know that Kunpeng has always been the leader among the gods and demons, because he was born in the three realms, even if he is incarnated as  Gods and demons, but his aura has a strong aura of the three realms. Kunpeng is not suppressed by the power of rules in these three realms. It is precisely because of this that Kunpeng can be arrogant and ignore other gods and demons, but now everything has changed.  , his advantage no longer exists.

    For gods and demons, they are quite realistic. In the past, they had to humble themselves to Kunpeng, but now everything has changed, and they have naturally forgotten their previous promises. It is bullshit to follow Kunpeng's lead.

    Disloyalty is commonplace among gods and demons. They no longer have anything to be embarrassed about. Now that their lives have changed, Zeus and the others looked at each other and laughed, with endless joy in their eyes. They didn't say anything to Kunpeng.  He said that they turned around and left without even saying hello. They simply ignored Kunpeng's existence and discarded the previous agreement as if it were shit without any hesitation.

    Kunpeng's face became gloomy and terrifying after such an incident happened. He hated people like Zeus so much that he would eat these bastards alive. You must know that this would be a naked slap in Kunpeng's face.

 Text Chapter 527: Final Kill

    Chapter 527: The Killing

    Some people want to escape and others want to come. A big change has occurred in the sea of ????blood. The entire sea of ????blood is in chaos. Zhu Jiuyin has never intended to show mercy to these people, no matter whether they want to come or not.  , no matter who wants to leave, it is a decisive blow, the iron fist continues to bombard, and people continue to fall in the sea of ????blood, and Gonggong Ancestral Witch also lets go of his hands and feet, just the two of them, it is just a blood massacre  Group after group of casual cultivators were recruited.

    Looking at Zhu Jiuyin, who still had high morale, many people were dumbfounded. At this time, no one thought that Zhu Jiuyin's previous mana had been exhausted. On the contrary, these people thought that this was a trap deliberately set by Zhu Jiuyin.  A situation that lured them to seek death, and everyone was cursing Zhu Jiuyin for being shameless.

    This is how people's weaknesses are. If there are advantages, they will rush forward desperately, for fear of being snatched away by others. But if there are disadvantages, they will desperately say that it is the other person's fault. People like them also have the nerve to say that it is Zhujiuyinbu.  If they really had to blame them, they would have to blame Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun. They were the ones who set up the trap to kill Zhu Jiuyin, but Zhu Jiuyin saw through it and turned against them.

    No matter how greedy this person is, it will be wiped out under the threat of death. The death of one or two people will not make people afraid, but tens of thousands of masters fell in the sea of ??blood like this.  It became the nourishment of the blood sea, which made those ambitious people have to be afraid. Those greedy people outside the blood sea were afraid, and they fled back crazily one by one.

    When he saw the rogue cultivator running away like crazy, Zhu Jiuyin's face showed an even crueler sneer.  Shen Sheng said to the ancestral witch Gonggong: "We must kill these people completely, otherwise they will only be a disaster. We will continue to kill them. Kill them until their blood flows into rivers, kill them until they are frightened, and inform the great witch in the underworld.  Also attack in full force!¡±

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin finished speaking, Gonggong Ancestral Witch didn't say much, and immediately turned around and headed towards the underworld to summon the army of witch clan. Zhu Jiuyin, on the other hand, jumped out of the sea of ??blood alone and continued to frantically chase down the casual cultivators.  .  With Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation level, it was very difficult for these people to escape from his hands. One after another, people fell into a pool of blood. Zhu Jiuyin's brutal killing made these people frightened.  Make them afraid.

    Zhu Jiuyin was chasing these greedy casual cultivators, and the army of witches in the underworld, led by the Gonggong ancestral witch, rushed out of the underworld and followed behind Zhu Jiuyin, desperately chasing and killing the casual cultivators.  , with the intention of killing them all.

    Facing such cruel killings, some people yelled crazily: "Zhu Jiuyin. Don't go too far. We are not enemies of you, and we have not stepped into the sea of ??blood. Why are you pursuing us to the death?"  Don¡¯t let go!¡±

    When he heard the shouts of these people, Zhu Jiuyin sneered disdainfully: "I don't care whether you have set foot in the sea of ????blood or whether you have ever been my enemy. I only know one thing. As long as you come, you will die."  . No one can be an exception!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's answer frightened these people, and the disciples of the Four Religions loudly said: "Zhu Jiuyin. We are the disciples of the saint. If you dare to kill us, aren't you afraid of causing public anger?"

    When Zhu Jiuyin heard these people threatening him with Sanqing, Nuwa Empress and the Second Saint of the West, Zhu Jiuyin felt even more amused. He even dared to plot against Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu, and even dared to fight, so how could he care about Sanqing?  , Empress Nuwa and the threat of the Second Saint of the West.

    Zhu Jiuyin said disdainfully: "Do you think taking out Sanqing, Nuwa, Zhunti, and Jieyin can scare me? I, Zhu Jiuyin, never know what it means to be afraid when I do things. Even if they come, then  I can't save your lives either, just go to hell, if you want to blame, blame yourselves for being too greedy, kill!"

    Zhu Jiuyin gave an order, and the Wu Clan army surrounded these casual cultivators and the disciples of the four sects. There was a burst of swords and swords, and the two sides were killing each other. Soon, the ground was covered with blood.  , many casual cultivators fell, and many disciples of the Four Religions also fell. The entire battlefield was filled with murderous intent!

    "Don't kill, we surrender!" Some weak people finally couldn't help but make the decision to surrender when faced with the sharp butcher's knives of Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu clan, hoping to save their own lives.  Able to avoid this fatal disaster.

    It's a pity that these people are doing useless work. Zhu Jiuyin is not a person who will change his decision easily. Moreover, Zhu Jiuyin has already made a decision in his heart about these people and will not give up for their surrender.  .

    Just listening, Zhu Jiuyin said disdainfully: "It's too late to surrender. From the moment you became greedy, your fate was already determined. Death is your final destination. I will use your blood to  Tell the sentient beings in the three realms who dare to attack Zhu Jiuyin and the Witch Clan, what will happen to them! Kill them!"

    When they heard Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s answer, these people were dumbfounded. They really had no idea.Seeing that Zhu Jiuyin would be so cruel and vicious, leaving no way for them to survive at all, the Wu Clan army followed Zhu Jiuyin's fate perfectly. The butcher knife kept rising and falling, leaving countless scattered people.  Xiu fell under his own butcher knife.

    Although the Wu Clan has greatly increased its strength after so many years of recuperation, among the new great witches of the Wu Clan, a large number have never seen blood, have never been on the battlefield, and do not know the cruelty of war. Zhu Jiuyin is now  Just give them this opportunity to become a real warrior through killing!

    The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, who had always kept silent, sighed inwardly when they saw Zhu Jiuyin's cruel methods. The Jade Emperor sighed: "Zhu Jiuyin is indeed ruthless. Under such circumstances, he still goes his own way. No.  Leave a way for these casual cultivators to survive, and don't be afraid of the saints. This calamity will really be a bloody disaster, and countless people will fall. I don't know if you and I can persist until the immeasurable calamity.  Come, can you get rid of the current situation!"

    The Queen Mother nodded and said: "Yes, Zhu Jiuyin is indeed ruthless. If the two of us want to protect ourselves, we still need allies. If the human race can work together with us, then we still have a glimmer of hope. After all, the human race is still a member of the Three Realms."  The protagonist is protected by great luck!"

    The Jade Emperor shook his head and said: "Yaochi, luck is useless now. The calamity of the end of law is different from ordinary calamities. You should be able to see that if luck is useful, Zhu Jiuyin will not be so crazy and ignore it.  The safety of the underworld is in a bloody fight with the Dao of Heaven and Daoist Hongjun. If you rely on luck to protect you, you and I will eventually die!"

    As soon as the Jade Emperor said these words, the Queen Mother's face changed color, and she said urgently: "Haotian, this is impossible, are you too sensitive? No matter how strong this calamity is, you can't ignore the fate of heaven and earth.  ah!"

    The Jade Emperor sighed: "Nothing is impossible in Yaochi. Everything is possible in this world. If luck is useful, there will not be such drastic changes today. Everything in the end of the law depends on strength. Only those who are strong enough  Strength is the right path. You may not have noticed that Kunpeng and other gods and demons have entered the Three Realms, and the breath of the Three Realms has been eroded by the breath of the world of gods and demons. It won't be long before the world of gods and demons will merge with the Three Realms. Then  Then the whole world will be even more chaotic than it is now, and more people will fall!"

    When she heard the Jade Emperor's words, the Queen Mother was worried about the safety of Heaven and asked anxiously: "Haotian, if things really develop to that point, what should we do? I'm afraid that the world of gods and demons will be the first to target.  This is our Heavenly Court, after all, Heavenly Court is the nominal ruler of the Three Realms!"

    The Jade Emperor smiled calmly and said: "No, Yaochi, you are wrong. Kunpeng is not a fool, and those gods and demons are also not fools. Although they desire to master the three realms and dominate the world, they do not know how to attack the heaven. The most important thing for them is to plunder the chaos.  In the inheritance of gods and demons, they will only take the initiative to attack when they are strong. Otherwise, if they act rashly, they will only become the target of public criticism and be killed. You must know that Zhu Jiuyin and the Witch Clan are very warlike. Zhu Jiuyin can take these  If rogue cultivators go on a killing spree, they can also kill those gods and demons!"

    What the Jade Emperor said was correct. Zhu Jiuyin did have such an idea. For the Wu Clan to grow stronger, it would require endless killings. If he wanted to transcend everything, he would also need to use actual combat to temper it.  Train yourself and master the power of your whole body perfectly, only then can you achieve the state of transcendence.

    In fact, the unification of the three realms and the world of gods and demons is also preparation for immeasurable tribulations, giving those who have inherited the inheritance of chaos gods and demons, or those who have been reborn by chaos gods and demons, enough resources to kill and go to war.  Hone your own strength, otherwise there wouldn't be such a big change. All of this is just for countless calamities.

    The Great Way leaves room for everything, and the most just existence is without restraint. Whether in this calamity of the end of the law or in the immeasurable calamities in the future, everything depends on one's own strength, and strength is the basis for overcoming calamities.  , without strength, it is natural for you to die. As for the mortal world, it is your own bad fate. As the saying goes, the strong are respected and the fittest survive. The opportunity has been given to them, but I have grasped it.  If you can't live with it, then you can't blame others.

    Speaking of which, it is not just Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu clan who are plotting against gods and demons like Kunpeng, the saints are also plotting against them, and even Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu are plotting against these people, otherwise  How could people like Kunpeng enter the Earth Star so easily? Everyone just tacitly agreed not to stop them, allowing these gods and demons to be secretly happy.

 Text Chapter 528 Threat

    Chapter 528 Threat

    For those gods and demons, they are happy that they can successfully sneak into the earth star, but they don't know that they have been targeted by others, and they are still targeted as prey. Of course, it is not impossible.  People know this, at least Kunpeng is very aware of this. As for other gods and demons, only they themselves know.

    ¡°Perhaps these gods and demons all know it, but because of the temptation of interests, everyone pretends not to know, and they are all waiting for the opportunity to come. Just like how Zhu Jiuyin dealt with Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu before, everything is just a game.

    After the battle between Zhu Jiuyin and Tiandao ended, the Three Realms can be said to be completely chaotic. Anything can happen, and nothing is impossible. Now that there are no restrictions, as long as you dare to do it, it is possible.  Success, it is precisely because of this that the situation in the entire Three Realms is so chaotic.

    Killing has become the mainstream of the Three Realms today. In the Three Realms, especially in the Earthly Immortal Realm, killing can be seen everywhere in order to compete for profits. No one has thought about taking action. If it weren't for the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother,  After forming an alliance with the human race and relying on the power of the human race to stabilize the heaven, I am afraid that the earthly immortal world will be even more chaotic now, and I don¡¯t know how many mortals will also suffer in this catastrophe of the end of the law.

    Zhu Jiuyin led the witch clan to hunt down the rogue cultivators, as well as some saint disciples who wanted to take advantage of the situation, without any regard. This intensified the process of the calamity of the end of the Dharma, causing turmoil in the overall situation of the three realms, and making it even more difficult.  Many people are afraid of it.

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s crazy behavior.  Heaven no longer cares, because for him, no matter how many people die in the Three Realms, it will not make him heartache or affect himself.  And he had enough reasons to avoid it, but Taoist Hongjun couldn't ignore Yu Zhu Jiuyin's killing of the casual cultivators, and ignore this blood-awakening killing.

    Since Zhu Jiuyin dares to kill all these scattered cultivators, he dares to use the affairs of the disciples of the four sects to launch attacks on the four sects of Ren, Chan, Jie, and Buddhism. You must know that now Sanqing, the Second Sage of the West, and Nuwa  The empress is trying her best to extract the opportunity of the great path in the soul. If Zhu Jiuyin chooses to take action at this time, it will be a devastating blow to the four religions.  Although it is not said that it was destroyed by the Witch Clan and the inheritance was cut off, it would definitely severely damage the vitality of the four religions.  This is not what Daozu Hongjun wants to see.

    Maybe there is only a slight possibility that such a thing will happen, but Daozu Hongjun did not dare to gamble because he could not afford to gamble in the face of a lunatic like Zhu Jiuyin.  Daozu Hongjun really didn't dare to be too careless.  He didn't want to see what happened to Tiandao happen to Sanqing, the Second Saint of the West, and Nuwa, otherwise he would be very angry.

    Just as Zhu Jiuyin and an army of witch clans were frantically slaughtering many people in the encirclement, a long sigh came from the sky, and then a faint coercion appeared in the sky, and a sea of ??blood battle  Taoist Hongjun did not appear in the Three Realms. He just threw his Chaos Treasure 'Jade Disk of Creation' into the world. This time, the immortals of the Three Realms were shocked. Taoist Hongjun actually appeared here in person.  In the bloody battlefield.

    As soon as the sigh fell.  Daozu Hongjun said: "Stop it, Zhu Jiuyin. Although they have greedy thoughts in their hearts, they have not caused any harm to you and the Wu clan, nor have they made any big moves. The crime will not lead to death, and you should feel  Soon the world of gods and demons will be integrated with the Three Realms, leaving them to fight against the invasion of the world of gods and demons. This is also very beneficial to the Wu Clan. For the survival of the Three Realms and the Wu Clan itself, it is better to invite Taoist friends  Let them live!"

    Zhu Jiuyin was not surprised by the appearance of Daozu Hongjun. He was also very familiar with Daozu Hongjun's words. Whether it was the way of heaven or Daozu Hongjun, they were all willing to use big words to pressure others.

    Zhu Jiuyin said disdainfully: "What does the invasion of the three realms by the world of gods and demons have to do with my witch clan? Our witch clan has never been afraid of challenges. If Kunpeng and those people want to fight, my witch clan will accompany them. As for letting me go,  That's impossible for these people, they have to pay the price for their greed, and anyone who dares to be my enemy, Zhu Jiuyin, will have to pay the price, not only the way of heaven, not even you Hongjun, not even the ignorant people like them!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's strong refusal made Daozu Hongjun show a wry smile on his face. Zhu Jiuyin could count his appearance and was not surprised by his actions. Relatively speaking, Daozu Hongjun also felt the same way about Zhu Jiuyin.  The reaction was also expected, knowing it was one thing, but you had to persuade because it was not a small matter.

    Taoist Hongjun sighed and said: "Friend Zhujiu, no matter what you think in your heart, you can't ignore the safety of the Wu clan. Even if you can kill these people, you can still get  What, and if you do this, it will only bring more trouble to the Wu clan.Well, I haven't released them yet, so everything can turn around!  "

    Regarding Zhu Jiuyin, Daozu Hongjun couldn't be careless or talk big. He still understood Zhu Jiuyin's character. Once things got into trouble, it would be a disaster for the three realms.  It's a huge turmoil, and countless people will be seriously affected by it. When things develop to that point, it will be really out of control.

    After hearing the words of Daozu Hongjun, Zhu Jiuyin said calmly: "Life and death are determined by destiny, and blessings are in heaven. Since I, Zhu Jiuyin, choose to attack, I will not give up. Even if I directly compete with Si  We, the Witch Clan, are not afraid of a war between the teachings. If anyone wants to threaten me, Zhu Jiuyin, no one can do it!"

    I originally thought that my life could be saved after Daozu Hongjun came forward, but after hearing Zhu Jiuyin's answer, those trapped were all uneasy. They really underestimated Zhu Jiuyin, and there was no such thing.  Thinking that Zhu Jiuyin could so resolutely reject Hongjun Daozu's proposal.

    They were dumbfounded. These people were really dumbfounded. They really didn¡¯t expect that Zhu Jiuyin would be so crazy and make such a choice. He would ignore Daozu Yu Hongjun¡¯s arrangement and his life would still not improve.

    Under this situation, although they were very afraid, they were afraid that Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan army would ignore Daozu Yu Hongjun's request.  Ignoring this catastrophe of the end of the law, the heaven is also implicated in the Communist Party.

    Daozu Hongjun took a deep breath and suppressed the dissatisfaction in his heart.  He said in a deep voice: "Friend Zhu Jiuyin, you have to spare the human race and spare the people. With your identity and the Earth Immortal, why do you have to deal with these people? It will just lose your face!"

    Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "I, Zhu Jiuyin, do not have any dignity or identity. Even if some people think that I, Zhu Jiuyin, are crazy or cruel, I will not care. Now I only know one thing.  , these people must die!"

    For the sake of these ignorant juniors, let Daozu Hongjun and Zhu Jiuyin directly confront each other.  This is not a good solution, and it is something that Daozu Hongjun does not want to see, although Daozu Hongjun is confident that he can protect himself and even suppress Zhu Jiuyin.  But he didn't have the ability to leave Zhu Jiuyin behind.  The consequences of this will be serious, and this is also not what Taoist Hongjun wants to see. After all, this is related to the life and death of the Three Realms, and there cannot be any mistakes.

    Daozu Hongjun took a deep breath, suppressed the anger in his heart, and said in a deep voice: "Zhu Jiuyin, tell me how I can make you stop and let go of these ignorant people.  Disciple. As long as I can do it, I will never refuse your request. Doing things to perfection is not a good thing for everyone. I think friend Zhujiu ** has always been clear about the principle of enough is enough!  "

    When enough is enough, if you use this to deceive others, it will be absolutely unfavorable, but for Zhu Jiuyin, it is completely different. What is enough, for Zhu Jiuyin himself and the Witch Clan, only Wuxi killing can make them stop.  Everything changes and everything becomes easier.

    Zhu Jiuyin said disdainfully: "That's enough, Hongjun, if you want to fool me with such nonsense, Zhu Jiuyin is still far away. If you want me to stop, what price can you pay? No payment  Just wanting these bastards to leave alive will not work. I, Zhu Jiuyin, am not a fool and will not do such stupid things!"

    Benefits, everything boils down to interests. If Daozu Hongjun doesn't give Zhu Jiuyin any benefit, then he can't achieve his goal. Moreover, Daozu Hongjun doesn't have time to delay Zhu Jiuyin like this. Although because of his own appearance, Zhu Jiuyin  Yin has stopped, but the Wu Clan army has not stopped, and is still attacking the people in the encirclement. Every minute that Daozu Hongjun delays, many people will fall in a pool of blood.

    Daozu Hongjun took a deep breath and said: "What price do you want? Just tell me. As long as I can do it, I will not refuse. Time is limited. I don't want anyone to die again. If you still  If you insist, then there will only be one battle between us, and I can¡¯t guarantee the safety of the Witch Clan!¡±

    Taoist Hongjun was angered by Zhu Jiuyin's repeated delays. Finally, he no longer tolerated it and issued a threat to Zhu Jiuyin. He threatened Zhu Jiuyin with the witch clan and asked Zhu Jiuyin to stop. The atmosphere between the two parties changed.  It was extremely tense, and it could even be said that it was on the verge of breaking out. As long as Zhu Jiuyin opened his mouth, a shocking battle would take place here.

    Before Zhu Jiuyin could react, a sneer suddenly came, and he shouted disdainfully: "Teacher, there is no need for you to embarrass yourself. If my friend Zhu Jiuyin really wants to fight, then I, the West, will accompany you to the end!"

    As soon as the voice fell, the figure of the Holy Saint appeared in the battlefield. As soon as the Holy Saint appeared, he protected the disciples in the west from the danger of Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan army!

    Hearing thisAfterwards, Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "Okay, very good, then my witch clan will teach you your Western skills. I want to see what amazing skills you have. Kill, kill me to death, I  I want to see what you can do to me!"

    Just as Zhu Jiuyin finished speaking, another voice came: "Zhu Jiuyin, if you are not worthy enough to lead fellow Taoist, then add my demon clan and my Nuwa, I don't believe you have three heads and six arms.  Can be the enemy of our saints!"

    The good guy didn't expect that not only Jie Yin had found the opportunity in such a period of time and was not affected by it, but also Nuwa Empress had succeeded. As for others, they had also reached the last critical moment. As long as they continued  In a short period of time, they will complete the extraction of the opportunity of the avenue.

    The conversation between Zhu Jiuyin and Daozu Hongjun delayed the saints' time, preventing them from completely derailing Zhu Jiuyin and widening the gap between the two sides.

    Regarding the confrontation between Zhu Jiuyin and Hongjun Daozu, as gods and demons, whether it was Kunpeng or other gods and demons, when they saw that Hongjun Daozu had not taken action against Zhu Jiuyin, they could not help but sneer.  , everyone looked down on Taoist Hongjun, thinking that Taoist Hongjun was bluffing, and did not dare to completely break up with Zhu Jiuyin.

    Regarding the appearance of Empress Nuwa, Zhu Jiuyin sneered and said: "Okay, very good, you are here just in time. If you have any dissatisfaction, just attack me, Zhu Jiuyin. I will use whatever means you have."  Got it!"

    The strength of Empress Nuwa finally angered Zhu Jiuyin, and he directly made a provocative move to Empress Nuwa and Jie Yin, and wanted to fight with them. This would teach Jie Yin and Empress Nuwa a profound lesson.  If Empress Wa and Jie Yin were still saints, Zhu Jiuyin would have to think about it for a while. However, after Jie Yin and Nu Wa lost the chance of greatness, their cultivation has undergone earth-shaking changes.  They are no longer saints and have completely fallen from the saint's throne. Two mere quasi-sages also want to threaten Zhu Jiuyin. Is there anything funnier than this?

    Taozu Hongjun did not expect that things would develop to this point. He did not expect that Jie Yin and Nuwa Empress could extract the great opportunity from their souls in such a short period of time, and they would dare to ask Zhu Zhu.  Jiuyin issued such a provocation, which made Daozu Hongjun feel annoyed, because he could see that whether it was the receptionist or the Nuwa Empress, they were all eager to push Zhu Jiuyin to a dead end.  , even if Zhu Jiuyin resists, both the Wu clan and Zhu Jiuyin will become the common enemies of the earthly immortal world. Even if Taoist Hongjun doesn't want to take action against Zhu Jiuyin, he will have to take action.

    The little plan between Jie Yin and Nuwa Empress was quite successful, but their scheme had already been discovered by Hongjun Daozu, and they were used as spearmen. This was not a result that Daozu Hongjun was willing to accept. If Daozu Hongjun  If you really want to fight Zhu Jiuyin, there is no need to wait until now. The cultivation of Jie Yin and Nu Wa will not be of much help at all.

 Text Chapter 529: Sneak Attack

    Chapter 529: Sneak Attack

    Zhu Jiuyin's toughness was beyond Taozu Hongjun's expectation. The current situation was obviously not good for Zhu Jiuyin, but Zhu Jiuyin was still so tough. This made Taozu Hongjun feel wary and drive carefully.  To get the Ten Thousand Years Ship, after all, the previous battle with Zhu Jiuyin had severely harmed Tiandao. Taoist Hongjun did not want to follow in the footsteps of Tiandao. Even with the help of Jie Yin and Nuwa Empress, Taozu Hongjun did not  Take action.

    Seeing that Taoist Hongjun was still hesitant, Zhu Jiuyin was unmoved. He snorted coldly and shouted: "No one can stop me from killing these ignorant people. People who stand in the way will kill people, and Buddhas who stand in the way will kill Buddha!"

    Having said this, Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s face showed extremely violent killing intent, and then he yelled in fear: "I came from the chaos to control the destruction, control the rise and fall of all things, the great road of destruction appears, all things will be destroyed!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's shout ended, the Avenue of Destruction was summoned by him again. When the Avenue of Destruction appeared, Daozu Hongjun's face became gloomy and terrifying, while Jie Yin and Empress Nuwa even said anxiously:  "Teacher, Zhu Jiuyin has gone crazy. For the sake of the stability of the Three Realms, I ask the teacher to mercifully stop it!"

    It is easy to stop Zhu Jiuyin, but once it is stopped, it means that Daozu Hongjun has officially started a war with Zhu Jiuyin. The last time Zhu Jiuyin did not stop him because of the restraint of the sea of ??blood, but this time it is completely different from the previous one.  , once Daozu Hongjun takes action, it will not be easy to stop, and it will cause a series of reactions. Daozu Hongjun was hesitant to accept the request from Empress Nuwa.

    The avenue of destruction appears.  Endless aura of destruction enveloped the battlefield, and the disciples of various sects roared in the aura of destruction, seeing the miserable state of their disciples.  The Holy Saint and Nuwa Empress were anxious. Although the life and death of these people would not be affected too much, they could not just watch Zhu Jiuyin kill these people.

    Taoist Hongjun did not take action, but Jieyin and Nuwa Empress had to be impatient. With a thought, Saint Jieyin sacrificed the Golden Lotus of Merit and turned it into a powerful barrier to block the harm of the Avenue of Destruction to the Western disciples, while Nuwa Empress  With a thought, he unfolded the "Mountains and Rivers Map" to protect the people of the demon clan.  As for the disciples of Ren, Chan, and Jie, they did not help them resist Zhu Jiuyin's endless killing intent. The life and death of these people had nothing to do with them.

    "If a man does not serve himself, he will be punished by heaven and earth, no matter what Jie Yin and Nuwa empress say.  Why do they think about the safety of the Three Realms? But their real purpose is just to satisfy their own ambitions through great righteousness. Otherwise, why would they ignore the disciples of Ren, Chan, and Jie, as well as the casual cultivators.  the reason is simple.  Because they had selfish motives, when he saw the hypocritical behavior of Jie Yin and Nuwa Empress, Zhu Jiuyin sneered disdainfully: "You are so considerate of all sentient beings in the three realms, but you are thinking of all sentient beings in the three realms like this. I blush for you!"  "

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s sarcasm made Empress Nuwa and Saint Jieyin angry. However, Zhu Jiuyin told the truth and they could not refute it. They could only endure the bad breath.  After all, what they were facing was Zhu Jiuyin, a crazy person, and no one knew what Zhu Jiuyin would do next.  They must brace themselves to prevent accidents.

    Zhu Jiuyin once again summoned the Avenue of Destruction to come, which put Taoist Hongjun in a dilemma. Just as Empress Nuwa and Jie Yin said, he could not stand idly by. After all, this matter was of great importance. If Taozu Hongjun thought about it, he would sacrifice it.  With the release of the treasure of chaos, the 'Jade Disc of Creation', the Three Thousand Avenues turned into the power of order and blocked Zhu Jiuyin's avenue of destruction.

    After fighting again and again, Zhu Jiuyin had a clear understanding of his own power. Although the Dao of Destruction was extremely powerful, it was not invincible. At least it was not invincible yet, let alone Hongjun Daozu.  The power of order evolved through the Three Thousand Avenues is enough to make it difficult for him to break through.

    The Avenue of Destruction is dominated by attack and killing. If you can't break through the opponent's defense, then no matter how strong your power is, it will be useless. Just based on the mastery of the Avenue of Destruction, Zhu Jiuyin is far inferior to Hong  Jun Daozu's evolution of the three thousand avenues is not as good as Tiandao's mastery of the power of heavenly punishment. This is the gap, a gap that Zhu Jiuyin has to admit.

    When Daozu Hongjun took action again, Empress Nuwa and Saint Jieyin breathed a sigh of relief. Although the two of them could resist Zhu Jiuyin's destruction, they had to guard against it from time to time.  Zhu Jiuyin's attack requires careful attention to Gonggong Ancestral Witch, and even Hou Tu Ancestral Witch and Xuan Ming Ancestral Witch in the sea of ??blood, so that they dare not fight back with all their strength. Now they don't need to take so much care.  Now, you can attack Zhu Jiuyin as much as you want.

    Just when Zhu Jiuyin was confronting Daozu Hongjun, huge changes took place in the sky above Nanzhan Buzhou. The gods and demons headed by Kunpeng finally couldn't bear it and launched an attack on Nanzhan Buzhou, the lair of the Wu clan.  In order to attack, stand on the groundThese gods and demons who are following their footsteps are most worried about the threat of Zhu Jiuyin. After all, the Wu clan is too powerful, so they have to treat it with caution, and they are worried that once the world of gods and demons is integrated into the Three Realms, then  The Witch Clan army will definitely attack their lair. Facing such a powerful Witch Clan army, none of these gods and demons are completely sure that they can withstand Zhu Jiuyin's attack, so they take advantage of Zhu Jiuyin's attack.  The ancestral witches Yin and Gonggong were far away from Nanzhan Buzhou, and when they were restrained by Hongjun Daozu, they launched an attack on Nanzhan Buzhou, hoping to cause a devastating blow to the witch clan.

    When the aura of gods and demons appeared in the sky over Nanzhan Buzhou, Empress Nuwa and the saint Jieyin were happy. Similarly, Taoist Hongjun's expression also became much more relaxed. They did not believe that Zhu Jiuyin would do such a big thing.  Don't be anxious, Gonggong Ancestral Witch and the others won't be anxious. As long as Zhu Jiuyin is impatient, everything will turn around.

    A smile appeared on Saint Jieyin's face, and he said calmly: "Friend Zhujiu, the gods and demons in Kunpeng are attacking Nanzhan Prefecture. Without you and the ancestral witch Gonggong in charge, do you think those great witches can do it?"  Can you block their attack? Why don't we shake hands and make peace? After all, they haven't done any harm to you or the Wu Clan. If you and I stop, fellow Taoists will have enough time to stop the attacks of Kunpeng's gods and demons!"

    When he heard the words of the saint Jieyin, a sneer flashed across Zhu Jiuyin's face, and he said disdainfully: "Jieyin, please put away your tricks. You don't need to worry about the affairs of our witch clan. Even if it's Nan  No matter how high the price Zhan Buzhou pays, I will never stop. Our Wu clan is never afraid of sacrifice, let alone being threatened!"

    It doesn't make sense from Zhu Jiuyin. The saint who led the way was replaced by another person and said to Ancestral Witch Gonggong: "Ancestral Witch Gonggong, do you also ignore the safety of Nanzhan Prefecture like our friend Zhu Jiuyin? For the sake of  Is it worth it to fight with a few of us and ignore the safety of Nanzhan Province in order to kill these unworthy people?"

    Good guy, in order to talk about Tuizhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Ancestral Witch, Jieyin Sage actually described so many Daluo Jinxian as unworthy people. It is really grand. If they in the West are all these unworthy people  Man, the Witch Clan also has to stay away. Although Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Ancestral Witch killed these people effortlessly, after all, their cultivation level is there, but it would be a lot of trouble for a great witch from the Witch Clan.  , even though the Witch Clan dispatched so many great witches, there were not many casual cultivators who were actually killed by them, and most of those people fell into the hands of Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Ancestral Witches.

    From the battle between the Wu Clan and the Rogue Cultivators, we can see how cruel it is for a big person to bully a small one. It was precisely because he saw this that the Holy Spirit was so confident that he could convince Zhu Jiu  Negative.

    Unfortunately, Saint Jieyin¡¯s idea was good, but he was greatly disappointed. Gonggong¡¯s ancestral witch said disapprovingly: ¡°Jieyin, we don¡¯t need you to make irresponsible remarks on what kind of decision we make, and we have no influence.  People who have passed the blood are not called warriors, no matter how high the price is, as long as they can hone themselves, it will be worth it!"

    After hearing the answer from Gonggong Ancestral Witch, he had no choice but to turn his attention to Daozu Hongjun, hoping that Daozu Hongjun could speak and convince Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Ancestral Witch that they would not fight each other.  They didn¡¯t think Zhu Jiuyin was that scary yet, but when they actually fought against Zhu Jiuyin, they realized how big the gap was between themselves and Zhu Jiuyin. Although they had innate spiritual treasures to protect them, the erosion of the aura of destruction on them was  Endless, this puts them under tremendous pressure. In the past, as saints, they had endless vitality and did not need to worry about their own consumption. But now that they are no longer the saints, they have to pay attention to their own magic power.  .

    Although the "Mountains and Rivers Sheji Map" in the hands of Empress Nuwa can be regarded as a small world, there is an essential difference between the inner world and the external world. Although Nuwa Empress can also borrow the power of the "Mountains and Rivers Sheji Map"  To restore one's own magic power, but it is only a little bit, and Zhu Jiuyin's internal world is completely different. It is born as one with Zhu Jiuyin. Zhu Jiuyin can infinitely extract the power of the world to restore itself. It can be said that now  Although Zhu Jiuyin is not a saint, his magic power is comparable to that of a saint, so there is no need to worry about the problem of depletion of magic power.

    Just when Daozu Hongjun was about to speak again to persuade Zhu Jiuyin to stop, a drastic change occurred in Nanzhan Prefecture. A roar came out, and the entire Nanzhan Prefecture was shaken, and the entire Earth Immortal World trembled. Pangu really  When he appeared again, although Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Ancestral Witch were gone, Xuanming Ancestral Witch came to Nanzhan Buzhou to take charge of the overall situation of Nanzhan Buzhou without everyone's knowledge.

 Text Chapter 530: Powerful Battle

    Chapter 530: Powerful Battle

    After the roar of Xuanming Ancestral Witch, the expressions of Nuwa Empress and Jie Yin became extremely embarrassed. They were jumping up and down like clowns, trying to take Nanzhan Buzhou.  Something happened to force Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Ancestral Witch to stop, but they did not expect that the result would be like this. Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Ancestral Witch had already been prepared and arranged, and they were looking at themselves with disdain.  Treat yourself like a fool.

    How shameful!  This time, Nuwa Empress and Jieyin both lost their face. Nuwa Empress said with a livid face: "Zhu Jiuyin, you are cruel, but you think that Xuanming Ancestral Witch alone can force them to retreat."  Kunpeng and others, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be happy too early, I advise you to stop as soon as possible, so as not to regret it!¡±

    At this time, Empress Nuwa still didn't want to admit defeat, and still wanted to threaten Zhu Jiuyin to stop, but she was really troubled and looked at herself. Zhu Jiuyin was not moved at all by her words, and still treated the scattered people as before.  Xiu and the disciples of the Four Religions went on a killing spree. This time, it was not just Zhu Jiuyin and the Gonggong Ancestral Witch who took action, but the great witches were also attacking with all their strength. Zhu Jiuyin and the Gonggong Ancestral Witch resisted Hongjun Daozu and Nuwa Empress.  There are also three people who can be led to create a decisive battle opportunity for the Wu Clan army. Although Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Ancestral Wu cannot spare their time to deal with those people, they can create opportunities for the Wu Clan army. Perhaps doing so will make the Wu Clan a decisive battle.  The clan army has to pay a certain price, but Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu clan can afford this price.

    I watched as the disciples fell down one after another, whether they were following the disciples or Nuwa.  Even Taoist Hongjun was angry about it. This was a naked slap in their face, so how could they not be angry.

    Hongjun Daozu could no longer hold back the anger in his heart.  For him, such a result was an insult to him. He shouted angrily: "Zhu Jiuyin, you are too presumptuous. If you want to fight, then fight!"

    No wonder Taoist Hongjun was so angry. After all, he was not a Heavenly Dao, and he did not have the forbearance of a Heavenly Dao.  Until now, no one knows what kind of existence Tiandao is. He is the supreme existence known to all the immortals in the three realms. If he chooses to endure in this situation.  Then he will lose the hearts of all the immortals in the three realms. He must break out and teach Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan a lesson. He must let Zhu Jiuyin understand the consequences of challenging his bottom line.  No matter how many calculations you make, you will be vulnerable to absolute strength.  Even if there is a possibility that Tiandao will know his true identity, Daozu Hongjun will not hesitate because he can no longer tolerate it.

    Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "Hongjun, don't blame everything on me, Zhu Jiuyin, on my Wu clan. All of this was caused by you and Tiandao. You can't blame others.  You are right, you want to fight. Then fight, our witch clan is never afraid of fighting. Even if it means death, we will die on the battlefield. We will fight to the death and never retreat, and we will kill until we die!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's response to Daozu Hongjun aroused the courage in the hearts of everyone in the Wu clan, and they shouted in unison: "Kill, fight to the death without retreating, until death!" This crazy response from the Wu clan made Daozu Hongjun look livid.  Incomparably, at this moment, there is no room for relaxation between the two of them. There is only war, an endless war!

    Everything exceeded Taozu Hongjun's expectations, but it made Jie Yin and Nuwa Empress happy. All this was exactly what they wanted to see. No matter how high the price was for them, let the people present here be happy.  Many disciples have died. As long as they can severely damage the Wu clan and Zhu Jiuyin, everything will be worth it.

    In other words, in the hearts of Nuwa Empress and Jie Yin, they never thought about saving these people. From the beginning to the end, they thought of sacrificing these people to create opportunities for a big battle between Hongjun Daozu and Zhu Jiuyin.  , a battle that decided the winner. Now that their goal was achieved, they were happy. The arrogance of the Wu clan had fulfilled their plan. Everything was under their control. They saw the hope of victory.

    Taoist Hongjun understood the plan of Empress Nuwa and Jie Yin. Although he understood it, Taoist Hongjun had to do it because Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu clan were so arrogant that he could not bear it.  The point where he had to fight Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan, because he had no choice.

    With a thought, Hongjun Daozu's supreme treasure of chaos, the 'Jade Disc of Good Fortune', burst into light. One after another, the sky-reaching light pillars appeared, one after another, shooting into the sky from the 'Jade Disc of Good Fortune'. The appearance of each beam of light represented a symbol of  With the existence of a kind of avenue, in just a few breaths, the three thousand avenues contained in the 'Jade Disk of Creation' in the hands of Taoist Hongjun were completely displayed in front of everyone, and three thousand beams of light illuminated the entire battlefield.  Surrounded by it, a huge light array was formed, and in the center of the light array was the 'Jade Disc of Creation', a treasure of chaos.

    When the light array was completed, Daozu Hongjun shouted in a deep voice: "Zhu Jiuyin, you are very good. You have successfully angered me. Show your true ability."Let me see what qualifications you have to be so arrogant and arrogant!  "

    Standing on the 'Jade Disk of Creation', Taoist Hongjun exuded huge pressure surrounded by three thousand light pillars, looking down at Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Ancestor with a proud and contemptuous attitude.  In his eyes, the witches and the army of witch clans, whether it is Zhu Jiuyin or the witch Gonggong, are just ants. The power of three thousand avenues is integrated into the body of Daozu Hongjun. At this moment, Daozu Hongjun  It seems to be an existence that incarnates into order and controls the order of the three realms.

    Daozu Hongjun's outburst made Jieyin and Nuwa empress fearful, because they could feel the immense pressure of Daozu Hongjun's boundless anger, and a small part of this anger was directed at them.  The two came, why was this happening? They knew very well in their hearts that this was the dissatisfaction of Taoist Hongjun with them. In the eyes of Taozu Hongjun, they were also ants. If an ant dared to plot against themselves, then Hongjun would naturally be dissatisfied with them.  Jun Daozu was angry.

    Fortunately, Empress Nuwa and Jieyin did not feel the murderous intention in this anger, so they could breathe a sigh of relief. At least they did not have to bear the anger of Taoist Hongjun, while Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggongzu  Wu and the others are completely different. If they want to withstand the supreme wrath of Taoist Hongjun, they will have to shed their skin even if they don't die. After all, Taozu Hongjun's light array condensed by three thousand avenues gives them infinite pressure.  , they did not dare to have the slightest intention of resisting under that pressure. In their opinion, no matter how strong Zhu Jiuyin was, he would be defeated in the face of such a force.

    It's a pity that the result disappointed both Empress Nuwa and Jie Yin. Although the power condensed by these three thousand avenues is powerful and has supreme majesty, these three thousand avenues are not perfect. They can suppress Empress Nuwa and Jie Yin.  There is no problem for humans, but it is not feasible to suppress the existence of chaotic gods and demons like Zhu Jiuyin.

    How arrogant the Chaos Gods and Demons are, and how they may be trapped by this pressure, not to mention that Zhu Jiuyin is not an ordinary Chaos Gods and Demons, but the Chaos Gods and Demons who are in charge of the existence of the Law of Destruction.  Dare to resist, how could Zhu Jiuyin succumb to the mere pressure, not to mention that Zhu Jiuyin still had the blood of Pangu flowing in his bones, so it was even more impossible to succumb to Daozu Hongjun. The greater the pressure, the heavier the resistance.

    I saw Zhu Jiuyin roaring violently: "I came from the chaos, in charge of destruction, the life and death of all things, the source of the great road comes, blessing my body, the ultimate treasure of destruction, the true form of the chaos gods and demons appear!"

    With the violent roar of Zhu Jiuyin, the original power of the avenue of destruction descended from the void. Even if Taoist Hongjun had three thousand light beams to block it, he could not stop the origin of the avenue of destruction. When the source  When the avenue appeared on the battlefield, Zhu Jiuyin rose into the sky and merged with the origin of the avenue of destruction. At the same time, the treasure of destruction in his hand also changed and merged into Zhu Jiuyin's body.  Several avenue patterns were formed on the true body of Yinna Chaos God and Demon.

    When Zhu Jiuyin revealed the true form of the Chaos God and Demon, endless aura of destruction emitted from his body. The aura condensed by the aura of destruction collided head-on with the pressure of Daozu Hongjun, and they were carrying out a silent battle.  An endless contest.

    Although the power of order condensed by Hongjun Taozu's fusion of the power of the three thousand avenues is very powerful, Zhu Jiuyin's own avenue of destruction is not weak either. Hongjun Taozu's three thousand avenues are not his own power, but come from  The Chaos Treasure 'Jade Disk of Creation', but Zhu Jiuyin's power is entirely his own. Although Zhu Jiuyin still has a long way to go from the destructive gods and demons in his heyday, Zhu Jiuyin is the day after tomorrow.  The condensed Chaos Gods and Demons, and integrated all of his own cultivation into the real body of the Chaos Gods and Demons. The power exuded by every move and every move is no weaker than that of Daozu Hongjun.

    When they saw the huge pressure created by Zhu Jiuyin summoning the Great Way of Destruction to descend and merge into his own Chaos Gods and Demons, the casual cultivators who were trapped in the battlefield and the disciples of the Four Religions were all heartbroken.  He felt regretful and secretly regretted what he had done to provoke Zhu Jiuyin, the cruel god of death.

    After seeing Zhu Jiuyin's full-scale explosion, Nuwa and Jie Yin felt uneasy. Zhu Jiuyin was so powerful, and was it really worth it for me to completely fall out with him over such a trivial matter?

    There was no turning back when they fired their bows. Although they felt a trace of regret in their hearts, they had to bite the bullet and go on. In their hearts, they only hoped that Daozu Hongjun could show his supreme power this time and inflict heavy damage to Zhu Jiuyin.  Let Zhu Jiuyin have no time to trouble them, and let them have some time to breathe.

 Text Chapter 531 If I say die, they must die

    Chapter 531: If I say die, they must die.

    Faced with the pressure from Taoist Hongjun, Zhu Jiuyin snorted coldly and said: "Hongjun, you keep saying that you think about all living beings in the three realms, but what have you done yourself, knowing why Kunpeng and other gods and demons came to the three realms?  Turn a blind eye, but protect the shortcomings of these greedy and shameless people. You have the nerve to dare to say that for the sake of all sentient beings in the three realms, I blush for you. Today, no one can try to stop me from killing these shameless people to do justice for heaven!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, everyone present was startled. It was obvious that Zhu Jiuyin's words forced a big hat on them. Once this big hat was pressed, Zhu Jiuyin was  He can kill without restraint, and whoever dares to stop him is a hypocrite. As long as the reputation of Daozu Hongjun is ruined, not many people will listen to Daozu Hongjun's instructions in the future, and all situations in the Three Realms will be disrupted.  The change.

    Hearing Zhu Jiuyin's words, Jie Yin and Nuwa couldn't help but cursed in their hearts: "Well, you Zhu Jiuyin are so insidious that you dare to say such shameless words!"

    In the hearts of Jie Yin and Nuwa Empress, they thought Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words were shameless, but in the hearts of the immortals in the Three Realms, they did not think so. Anyone with any sense knew that Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words were correct.  Once Hongjun Daozu, Nuwa Empress and others played a very disgraceful role, which was disliked by everyone.

    Today, Taoist Hongjun, Nuwa Empress, and Jieying were able to ignore Kunpeng and other gods and demons and attack Nanzhan Buzhou, so tomorrow they can ignore Kunpeng and others and attack them.  The Wu Clan is powerful and does not worry about attacks from the other party, but these people do not have the strength of the Wu Clan.  When the time comes, I'm just afraid that it will be inevitable that the body will die and the soul will disappear.

    When Zhu Jiuyin's big hat came down, Taoist Hongjun, Empress Nuwa and Jie Yin were instantly alerted by the immortals in the three realms. It is not accurate to say that they were isolated. Although everyone was worried about it.  The witch clan is being embarrassed without saying it, and they intend to go to the sea of ??blood to seize the treasure, but everyone must follow a principle.  But now, Zhu Jiuyin, Daozu Hongjun, Empress Nuwa, and Jieyin had the handle.

    At this time, Sanqing was cursing Jingyin and Nuwa Empress for not knowing how to do things, so you just go crazy.  Don't put an end to our path. With such a big thing happening now, even the Sanqing and others will have to face the suspicion of the immortals of the Three Realms in the future. After all, people will pay attention to them as soon as this incident comes out.  Such a big thing happened in the Three Realms.  Why did Sanqing never show up and allowed Kunpeng and the others to be arrogant? Naturally, their life would be equally difficult when such doubts came out, not to mention that some of their disciples were also involved in this matter.

    After exposing Taoist Hongjun, Nuwa Empress and the shortcomings of leading them, Zhu Jiuyin shouted: "Kill! I, Zhu Jiuyin, want them to die. No one can save them, not even you Hongjun."  !¡±

    As he spoke, Zhu Jiuyin swung out his fists. The endless destructive aura matched Zhu Jiuyin's huge opening and closing fist strength.  With one punch, the void was shattered, and with one punch, it was not just blasting towards Daozu Hongjun.  The same powerful momentum also enveloped the entire battlefield. Zhu Jiuyin wanted to use this endless punch to kill these ignorant people. With this punch, Zhu Jiuyin used all his strength to  Once used, the four powers of time, space, power and destruction are perfectly integrated. This is how it can have such earth-shattering power.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin's words were very arrogant and were directly provoking Daozu Hongjun's bottom line, Zhu Jiuyin's fist power could truly shatter the void. The void could be shattered with one punch, let alone those who  Ignorant people who had lost their courage, these greedy and ignorant people had no time to react, and were instantly reduced to ashes by Zhu Jiuyin's extremely terrifying fist.

    Zhu Jiuyin's words were arrogant, and his attacks were even more vicious. Even Taoist Hongjun didn't expect that Zhu Jiuyin would be so capable. He would directly attack with all his strength without giving himself a chance to block him. With one punch  He directly destroyed these people who were protected by him.

    It wouldn't be a big deal if we just killed these ignorant juniors. Taoist Hongjun was just trying to save his face, but what made Taoist Hongjun angry was that Zhu Jiuyin actually took advantage of Taozu Hongjun's momentum to kill with a borrowed knife.  By the way, Jie Yin and Nu Wa Empress were seriously injured. Under his all-out bombardment, the powerful destructive power directly severely damaged the innate spiritual treasures in the hands of Jie Yin and Nu Wa Empress, causing the spiritual treasures to bite back.  These two people.

    Crazy man, Zhu Jiuyin can only use madness to use such means, and he has become mad to the point of being uncontrollable. Every move and every move has huge lethality, which makes Daozu Hongjun have a headache while being angry.

    When he discovered Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s move, Taoist Hongjun also tried to stop him, but unfortunately, Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s fist strength was not enough.Facing Daozu Hongjun, Zhu Jiuyin exploded with all his strength without any hesitation. He punched out the void and shattered it into pieces. You can imagine the strength of his punch. Even if Daozu Hongjun had already  He was well prepared and set up the light pillar formation, but Taoist Hongjun didn't fully master it. In his haste, he was unable to stop Zhu Jiuyin's outburst. He could only watch Zhu Jiuyin explode in front of him.  Killed those people and seriously injured Nuwa and Jie Yin.

    Speaking of which, Jie Yin and Nuwa Empress deserved their misfortune. They had just extracted the Great Opportunity from their souls, but before they had time to consolidate the trauma their own souls had suffered due to the extraction of the Great Opportunity, they reacted naturally.  There are flaws in the world, otherwise even if they are not saints now, with their vision and strength, they would not be able to suffer such a heavy blow. However, what has happened can only be said that they are unlucky.

    Zhu Jiuyin punched out with all his strength, which was a great burden for him. Zhu Jiuyin's face turned pale in an instant. It seemed that the power of this blow was not very damaging to him.  Xiao, what Zhu Jiuyin lost was not his magic power, but his physical strength. After all, the punch he made had the power to shatter the void. This shows the power of this punch.

    However, in the eyes of others, Zhu Jiuyin's performance consumes a huge amount of mana, and then think of the power of Zhu Jiuyin's punch.  Naturally, many people were overjoyed, including the reception of the saint, not to mention the Empress Nuwa.  The two tribes of lich and demons were determined to fight to the death. What she wanted to see most was for Zhu Jiuyin to be severely damaged.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin's sudden outburst caused a heavy blow to Empress Nuwa, relatively speaking, Empress Nuwa was very happy to be able to push Zhu Jiuyin to this point. After all, this gave Daozu Hongjun a chance.  , an opportunity to severely damage Zhu Jiuyin, as long as Zhu Jiuyin can be severely damaged.  This price is nothing.

    When he saw Zhu Jiuyin's face turning pale, Daozu Hongjun was indeed very happy. It would have been Zhu Jiuyin in his heyday.  Daozu Hongjun needs to be careful, after all, Zhu Jiuyin's strength is there, but Zhu Jiuyin, who is now severely injured, is no longer a threat to Daozu Hongjun, at least in the eyes of Daozu Hongjun.

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s previous punch.  Daozu Hongjun can feel the power of Zhu Jiuyin.  But now that their positions have been reversed, Taoist Hongjun said with a gloomy face: "Zhu Jiuyin, you are too arrogant. If you are caught without any help, the poor Taoist will not embarrass you, but will seal you for two hundred years."  , if you continue to resist, then don¡¯t blame Pindao¡¯s men for being ruthless. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences!¡±

    After hearing what Hongjun Daozu said, Zhu Jiuyin said disdainfully: "Hongjun, put away your face. There are only Zhu Jiuyin who died in the battle, and there is no Zhu Jiuyin who surrendered. Just because you, Hongjun, haven't  That qualification makes me surrender. Use whatever skills you have and let me, Zhu Jiuyin, see how brilliant you are as a Taoist ancestor."

    What Taoist Hongjun wanted was Zhu Jiuyin's words. With Taozu Hongjun's wisdom, how could he not understand Zhu Jiuyin's temper? The reason why he said this was to create an opportunity for himself to kill Zhu Jiuyin.  In his opinion, Zhu Jiuyin's blow has consumed ten percent of his mana, and he has no ability to fight him again. As long as he has sufficient reasons, killing Zhu Jiuyin is definitely a sure thing.

    Because Taozu Hongjun was so excited, he forgot one thing. If Zhu Jiuyin really lost the ability to protect himself, would he still be so calm? Would he talk to Taozu Hongjun like this?  It's a pity that Daozu Hongjun didn't think about all this in detail. At the moment, what he was most concerned about was how to conquer Zhu Jiuyin and how to take the initiative in the three realms.

    In the eyes of Taoist Hongjun, Zhu Jiuyin is a great scourge. A person can threaten his life and safety at any time. How could Taozu Hongjun not be prepared for this? Now he is using words to destroy Zhu Jiuyin bit by bit.  Lure yourself into your own trap and create opportunities for yourself to kill Zhu Jiuyin, who is a serious enemy.

    I have to say that Taoist Hongjun underestimated Zhu Jiuyin, and was too self-righteous. He thought that Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s magic power had been exhausted, so he wanted to teach Zhu Jiuyin a profound lesson. Unfortunately, Taozu Hongjun¡¯s plan was destined to be  It won't work.

    What kind of person is Zhu Jiuyin? He has a whole world to support him. Although the previous mana consumption was very large, it did not make Zhu Jiuyin a weakling. What's more, Zhu Jiuyin's punch is  He has shown his prestige, just as Zhu Jiuyin said, if he wants people to die, then these people must die. Zhu Jiuyin can kill so many people with one punch, can it be said that he is unprepared?  Even a fool knows that such a thing is impossible.

    Zhu Jiuyin was ahead of his opponent and showed his own prestige. If Daozu Hongjun wants to restore his reputation, he must show that he is stronger and more powerful than Zhu Jiuyin.  Zhu Jiuyin killed so many people with one punch, andAlthough there was some trickery in creating Jie Yin and Nuwa Empress, Zhu Jiuyin's strength was there. If Daozu Hongjun wanted to restore his reputation, he would have to be stronger than Zhu Jiuyin.

    Zhu Jiuyin killed the disciples of the four sects and a group of casual cultivators, and slapped Taoist Hongjun in the face. Then Taoist Hongjun would kill the ancestral witch Gonggong and a large army of witch clans, and in this way, Zhu Jiuyin would be killed.  He must let Zhu Jiuyin know that he is not allowed to be so unbridled and arrogant in the Three Realms. He Hongjun is still the leader in these Three Realms.

    Daozu Hongjun snorted coldly and said: "Okay, Zhu Jiuyin is the one who forced me to do this. Since you don't understand the rules so much, don't blame me for being ruthless. You have killed so many creatures, so it's up to these Wu Clan to  Come and compensate, the Three Thousand Laws will arise, the world of order will come, and all living beings will be judged!"

    As soon as Daozu Hongjun shouted, the three thousand beams of light separated from the treasure of chaos, the 'Jade Disc of Creation', began to move rapidly, and the laws weaved into a world of order.  The power of the avenue turned into the power of judgment and launched judgment on the creatures in this world.

    Of course, this little power is nothing to Zhu Jiuyin. With the treasure of destruction to protect him and the powerful chaos god and demon, Zhu Jiuyin is not afraid of this so-called power of judgment. Daozu Hongjun's  There is still a certain gap between the world of order and the Eye of Heaven's Punishment. Even the Eye of Heaven's Punishment cannot deal a devastating blow to Zhu Jiuyin, let alone a force weaker than it, which cannot shake Zhu Jiuyin at all.  ]

    However, the target targeted by Daozu Hongjun was not Zhu Jiuyin, but the Gonggong Ancestral Witch and an army of witch clans. This hit Zhu Jiuyin's weakness, and also dealt a heavy blow to Zhu Jiuyin's confidence.  place.

    Daozu Hongjun felt so happy in his heart. Once the world of this order came out, he believed that the army of shamans under Zhu Jiuyin would be completely damaged. Even the shamans of Gonggongzu would be severely damaged if they did not die. No one understood it better than him.  How powerful is the power of the order world on his side? This is also the method used by Taoist Hongjun to deal with Heavenly Dao, but now it is used on Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu clan in advance. He does not believe that Zhu Jiuyin has the ability to protect everyone.

    Daozu Hongjun was right. With Zhu Jiuyin's current cultivation level, he wanted to use his own power to protect all the witch clans from the attacks of this orderly world. That was simply not possible. After all, Zhu Jiuyin was just a person.  He is just a human, no matter how strong he is, he still has a lot of shortcomings. However, Daozu Hongjun did this without shaking the foundation of Zhu Jiuyin, because Zhu Jiuyin has a powerful divine world, and he is unable to protect so many people.  Although he was harmed by the disordered world, he could use his divine world to transfer the army of witches to his own world. As for the ancestral witch Gonggong, Zhu Jiuyin was confident that he had the ability to protect his safety. If Lian Gonggong  If Zhu Jiuyin, the ancestral witch, is unable to protect him, then he is too incompetent and has no qualifications to fight against Taoist Hongjun and Tiandao.

 Text Chapter 532 Soul Attack

    Chapter 532 Soul Attack

    When Taoist Hongjun used the chaos treasure to condense the world of order, Zhu Jiuyin sneered disdainfully: "Hongjun, you are happy too early. If you want to kill my son-in-law of the Wu clan, you have to ask first."  I, Zhu Jiuyin, do not agree with each other. The world of the Kingdom of God appears, and Gonggong allows the army to retreat into my world!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin shouted, Hongjun Daozu's expression suddenly changed. He had calculated everything but underestimated Zhu Jiuyin's divine world. In his opinion, Zhu Jiuyin's divine world  It had already been severely damaged by the power of heaven, and it could no longer support it without its spiritual energy. However, Daozu Hongjun was wrong. Not only did Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s kingdom not collapse after losing its spiritual energy, on the contrary, it had evolved greatly.  .

    When Zhu Jiuyin attacked the disciples of the Four Sects and the casual cultivators, he had already expected that he would be counterattacked by Taoist Hongjun, so Zhu Jiuyin immediately opened his arms when Taoist Hongjun made a move.  The passage to the Kingdom of God allows the army of the Witch Clan to take refuge in their own Kingdom of God.

    high!  Zhu Jiuyin was very good at this move. Even if Taoist Hongjun had thoughts of revenge, he would take action. However, facing Zhu Jiuyin's divine world, there was still nothing he could do. After all, Zhu Jiuyin's divine world  But it is extraordinary. It is the inner world formed in Zhu Jiuyin's body. As long as Zhu Jiuyin does not die, he cannot launch an attack on Zhu Jiuyin's divine world. Tiandao's original method was just an exception.

    With Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s cultivation, there is no problem at all in buying a little time for the Wu clan army to retreat, even in the face of Hongjun Daozu¡¯s full attack.  After all, Zhu Jiuyin's strength is there, and with the support of one side of the world, Zhu Jiuyin's strength recovers quickly and will not leave too many opportunities for Daozu Hongjun.

    Hearing Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s deep shout.  Gonggong Ancestral Witch did not say anything and immediately took action. The entire Wu clan retreated in an orderly manner under the command of Gonggong Ancestral Witch. Everything was as if it had been prepared in advance. It was so perfect that it was not given to others.  Leave no opportunity for obstruction.

    Yes!  Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Zuwu had already made all preparations before the war. It was precisely because Zhu Jiuyin was fully prepared that he had such confidence.  Dare to treat Daozu Hongjun like this, dare to say such arrogant and crazy words, all this confidence comes from his preparations.

    The Wu Clan army retreated.  Hongjun Daozu, Nuwa Empress, and Jieyin were all dumbfounded. The Wu Clan army retreated so efficiently without leaving any chance for them.  This made Daozu Hongjun feel like he was sitting on wax.  He finally made up his mind to teach Zhu Jiuyin a profound lesson, to let Zhu Jiuyin know how miserable the outcome would be if he challenged him, but before he had time to take action, Zhu Jiuyin had already completed his retreat, letting himself do that.  The punch that was full of power failed. It was not just a slap in his face, but it also showed how meticulously Zhu Jiuyin had prepared!

    Details determine success or failure. This sentence could not be more appropriate when applied to Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan army.  It is precisely because Zhu Jiuyin has considered all the details and made all preparations in advance.  Even when faced with the extremely angry Daozu Hongjun, he could still retreat easily and take the initiative.

    Taoist Hongjun, Nuwa Empress, and the others watched helplessly as Zhu Jiuyin arranged for the Wu Clan army to withdraw into Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s divine world in an orderly manner, but there was nothing they could do.

    Daozu Hongjun said with a gloomy face: "Okay, very good, Zhu Jiuyin, you have already planned all this, but you have forgotten one thing. All conspiracies are vulnerable in the face of absolute strength. Even if you can  So what if these witch ants retreat to your divine world, but you can¡¯t leave!¡±

    Regarding Hongjun's words, Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "Hongjun, you think too highly of yourself. Among the three realms, if I, Zhu Jiuyin, want to leave, no one can keep me. The way of heaven cannot do it.  What's more, you are a weaker person than Heavenly Dao, don't you think these words are a bit exaggerated?"

    Contempt, naked contempt, Zhu Jiuyin did not put Daozu Hongjun in his eyes at all. In his eyes, Daozu Hongjun seemed to not exist. His arrogant attitude made Daozu Hongjun even more angry.  .

    In fact, it is okay for Zhu Jiuyin to do this. After all, the relationship between Zhu Jiuyin and Hongjun Daozu has completely broken down at this moment, and the two sides have reached the point where they are incompatible. How can Zhu Jiuyin do this under such circumstances?  Don't care about what Taoist Hongjun thinks, and pay attention to how Taoist Hongjun feels.

    Taoist Hongjun shouted angrily: "Okay, Zhu Jiuyin, I want to see how you escape from my hands. Order comes and the world merges. Kill!" As soon as Taozu Hongjun's shout fell, he made three mistakes.  The world condensed by Qiandao begins to merge with the three realms. To be precise, it is absorbing the original power of the three realms and using the original power of the three realms to strengthen its own.Order the world, use this to severely damage the enemy, and use the power of one world to fight the enemy, which indeed has unparalleled power.

    When the original power of the Three Realms was integrated into the world of order, the treasure of chaos, the 'Jade Disc of Creation', underwent a qualitative transformation. An invisible pressure radiated from this treasure. This fluctuation was frightening. The power reached directly  The human heart penetrates directly into the human soul. This is pressure from the soul.

    The original power of this world has unparalleled power. It is not only expressed in general power, but also in the soul. The soul of anyone born in this world is entangled with the origin of this world, and  At this moment, Taoist Hongjun is forcibly borrowing the original power of the three realms to attack Zhu Jiuyin's soul. The defense of Zhu Jiuyin's terrifying chaos god and demon is really too powerful. Just as Zhu Jiuyin himself said, the Taoist Master of Heaven  He Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help it, let alone Hongjun Daozu, who was weaker than Tiandao. Therefore, Hongjun Daozu could only find another way and start from another aspect, choosing to directly attack Zhu Jiuyin's soul and avoid Zhu Jiuyin's powerful  Body.

    When Taoist Hongjun used his hand, Ancestral Witch Gonggong's face became extremely pale. Although Taozu Hongjun was targeting Zhu Jiuyin, Ancestral Witch Gonggong was greatly implicated. Not only  Not only was he like this, but so were Nuwa Empress and Jie Yin. This attack from the soul made them all extremely frightened. The power was so weird that they couldn't guard against it.

    They are just the ones who have been affected, but they still feel this way, not to mention how dangerous the situation of Zhu Jiuyin, the person who confronts this soul attack head-on, is. Although there are various physical discomforts, Jingyin and Nuwa Empress are still in a dangerous situation.  There was a trace of joy in the two people's hearts, thinking that Zhu Jiuyin had no way to escape this time. After all, the Wu clan was born without a soul, and it was far inferior to them in terms of soul cultivation. This time Zhu Jiuyin would surely  Will be hit hard.

    In fact, Daozu Hongjun also has this idea in his mind. After all, everyone knows how bad the Wu clan is in the cultivation of the soul. Using this weird soul attack, there will definitely be unexpected gains and even opportunities.  Killing Zhu Jiuyin, the life and death enemy. If Zhu Jiuyin can be killed, it will be a great good thing for Taoist Hongjun. Maybe this is only a little bit possible, but Taozu Hongjun will not give up.

    It's a pity that Hongjun Daozu's thoughts are beautiful, but the current world is cruel. Zhu Jiuyin is different from ordinary ancestral shamans. Although he does not have a soul, he has practiced Shinto, and Zhu Jiuyin's Shinto cultivation is  It is also very powerful. Although Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation has been integrated into one, Zhu Jiuyin is not weaker than Hongjun Daozu in terms of soul defense. He has a powerful original power in his sea of ??consciousness.  Protecting.

    When Daozu Hongjun's soul attack was completed, Zhu Jiuyin's face turned pale again, but things did not turn out to be a devastating blow to Zhu Jiuyin as Daozu Hongjun thought.  He just turned a little pale, but he wasn't as badly hurt as he thought.

    Daozu Hongjun couldn't help but be startled by such a result. The gap between the result and what he had imagined was so great that it was difficult for him to accept it for a while. After all, Zhu Jiuyin, who was born in the Wu Clan, had innate abilities above the Yuan Shen.  Sexual flaws, why can one's blow cause serious damage to the other party? What is going on?

    If Taoist Hongjun hadn't been concerned about his own face and image, he would have already spoken out to question Zhu Jiuyin. To find out what was going on, Zhu Jiuyin relied on  What power can resist the attack of one's own soul, and this soul attack also comes from the original power of the three realms.

    Although the soul attack is powerful, Taoist Hongjun underestimated it a little bit. First of all, he underestimated Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s Shinto practice. The power of Shinto does not help the soul in the slightest. Secondly, Taoist Hongjun only remembered his origins in the Wu clan.  He had congenital defects, but he forgot that the prehistoric world was opened by the great god Pangu. The origin of the three realms is the same as the breath of the great god Pangu. Daozu Hongjun wanted to use the power of the origin of the three realms to attack Zhu Jiuyin's soul. This power is natural  It's a big discount.

    After receiving a blow from Taoist Hongjun, Zhu Jiuyin shouted in a deep voice: "It's disrespectful to come and go without reciprocating. Hongjun, you will also receive a blow from me. The destruction will be infinite. Break the attack and kill!" It's not just Hongjun.  Daozu mastered the soul attack, and Zhu Jiuyin's Law of Destruction also had a powerful soul attack. After withstanding Daozu Hongjun's blow, Zhu Jiuyin immediately launched a counterattack. The powerful Law of Destruction relied on the source of destruction.  The power merged with the power of the Destruction Treasure and launched a powerful counterattack against Daozu Hongjun.

 Text Chapter 533: Domineering

    Chapter 533 Domineering

    Zhu Jiuyin's counterattack shocked Taoist Hongjun. Zhu Jiuyin's methods were too cruel. This soul attack was more powerful than his own soul attack. His own soul attack could not do as well as Zhu Jiu's.  Yin is so overbearing, but fortunately he has the Chaos Treasure 'Jade Disc of Creation' to protect his body, otherwise he would really be plotted against by Zhu Jiuyin.

    Being frightened by Zhu Jiuyin, Daozu Hongjun couldn't help but think to himself: "If Zhu Jiuyin's magic power is infinite, then there is hope. After all, he has a side of the world to help him. With Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation, he can do what he wants."  It is not difficult to use the power of the world to convert mana, but the strength of Zhu Jiuyin's soul is too strong, and his soul attack is even more domineering. Could it be that the benefits brought to him by the Chaos Gods and Demons are really that great?  Is it much?"

    No wonder Daozu Hongjun had such an idea. The shock that Zhu Jiuyin caused to him was really too great. Zhu Jiuyin had a powerful body, nearly invincible melee combat skills, and this powerful soul attack.  How could such a person be an enemy without giving Taozu Hongjun a headache and worry.

    At this time, Daozu Hongjun no longer had the original idea, thinking that he could somehow defeat Zhu Jiuyin. After all, Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s strength was there, unless Daozu Hongjun really wanted to compete with Zhu Jiuyin for life and death, but the consequences would be  But it was unpredictable. After all, Taoist Hongjun had more than just Zhu Jiuyin as his enemy. Tiandao had also been secretly eyeing him. He didn't want Tiandao to reap the benefits after he and Zhu Jiuyin fought to the death.

    Although Tiandao was previously injured by the original power of the Three Realms, it was only Tiandao's puppet, the Eye of Punishment, that was destroyed.  With the strength of Tiandao, as long as he is willing, he can condense more Eyes of Punishment. Daozu Hongjun of Tiandao does not dare to look down upon him. If he does that, he will only die miserably.  Tiandao plotted against the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons and the Great God Pangu back then, causing them to all fall. He was the only one to survive. With such a person in the dark, no one could be at peace.

    Zhu Jiuyin didn¡¯t care what Taoist Hongjun thought. After the soul attack blasted out, he flew up and waved his wings and shouted loudly: "Hongjun, go to hell for me!"

    When Zhu Jiuyin punched out his fists.  The law of space was activated, and his body flashed to the side of Daozu Hongjun. His fists were glowing with endless dark light.  The surging fist force blasted towards Daozu Hongjun's body like a giant cannon, without any hesitation from the beginning to the end of the attack.

    When Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s iron fist blasted out with a sharp sound, Taozu Hongjun¡¯s expression changed. Facing Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s terrifying punch head-on, he felt tremendous pressure.  Although Taoist Hongjun has the treasure of chaos, the jade plate of creation, to protect himself.  But he knew the powerful power contained in Zhu Jiuyin's punch. He knew very well that if he was hit by Zhu Jiuyin's punch, he would be seriously injured even if he was not dead. The power of Zhu Jiuyin's Law of Destruction was enough to eliminate him.  The protection of the power of order.

    At this time, Daozu Hongjun couldn't help but regret in his heart. He thought that his previous decision was a bit too reckless. He rushed to take action without understanding Zhu Jiuyin's strength. But now he gave Zhu Jiuyin a chance to show off his power and plunged himself into a trap.  In a difficult situation, with the strength of Daozu Hongjun.  If he wanted to leave, there would be no problem. Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation would not be able to stop him.  Just like Hongjun Daozu cannot stop Zhu Jiuyin.

    Daozu Hongjun really wanted to leave, but he had told the big story earlier. If he left in such a dejected manner, all face and dignity would be completely lost. This is what Daozu Hongjun didn't want to see.  He arrived and was unwilling to accept it. Faced with Zhu Jiuyin's constant entanglement, Daozu Hongjun was really in a dilemma.

    No matter what thoughts he had in his heart, things have happened now. The most important thing for Daozu Hongjun right now is to block Zhu Jiuyin's blow. He cannot show weakness. Only in this way can he save his face.

    With a thought in his mind, Taoist Hongjun sacrificed the treasure of chaos, the 'Jade Disk of Creation'. As the treasure of chaos, the power of the 'Jade Disk of Fortune' was very powerful, at least it would not be as powerful as Zhu Jiuyin's treasure of destruction.  , only to hear Taoist Hongjun shout angrily: "When the jade dish of creation comes out, all dharma will retreat, break it for me!"

    There was a loud bang, and a huge shock formed in the air. Zhu Jiuyin's powerful fist collided with Daozu Hongjun's 'Jade Disc of Good Fortune', and an invisible counter-thrust force fiercely penetrated the 'Good Fortune'.  The jade plate struck the body of Daozu Hongjun, and a huge force came from this chaotic treasure, making Zai's pale face turn dark red. He suffered a small loss from Zhu Jiuyin's blow.  It's not that Hongjun Daozu's cultivation level is inferior to Zhu Jiuyin's, but Zhu Jiuyin's space laws are so weird. From the time he launches the attack to the end, there is no time for Hongjun Daozu to defend, and Zhu Jiuyin and his  The confrontation is so close, even ifHe deliberately wanted to resolve Zhu Jiuyin's blow, but there was no time or space for him to relieve his own situation.

    Before Daozu Hongjun could stabilize his body, another strong force came from the 'Jade Disk of Good Fortune', and then Daozu Hongjun's body was thrown up like a rag. Although Daozu Hongjun tried his best  He wanted to stabilize his body, but the power of Zhu Jiuyin's punch was too powerful. The huge power of the punch made him involuntarily step back far, and forced a trace in the void.  Come on, I just stopped the body, but even so, Daozu Hongjun's body still hit the three thousand pillars of the avenue that he had condensed earlier. It was not only caused by his own injuries, but also by the avenue.  After the rebound of the pillar, Daozu Hongjun still felt a surge of energy and blood after stabilizing himself.

    Looking at Taoist Hongjun who was retreating back, Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but snorted and said: "Hongjun, you are getting old, it's time to step down and give way. I thought you were so capable that you dared to speak such wild words, but it turns out you are just an unbearable person."  One-hit trash!¡±

    Being ridiculed by a junior like Zhu Jiuyin made Daozu Hongjun feel a little embarrassed, but he did not overdo it. After all, he stood at the pinnacle of the three realms and understood that empty words were useless.  Everything depends on strength, but Taoist Hongjun can bear it, but Nuwa and Jie Yin cannot. If Zhu Jiuyin cannot be suppressed, it will be a disaster for the two of them.  It was a huge disaster, so the two of them shouted angrily in unison: "You Zhu Jiuyin, your cruel methods prove that you have already been possessed by the devil. From today on, you will become the common enemy of the three realms. You  No matter how arrogant you are, you will be abandoned by the Three Realms!"

    After being injured by Zhu Jiuyin, Daozu Hongjun knew that he could not kill Zhu Jiuyin today with his own strength alone. If he wanted to kill Zhu Jiuyin, he would have to join forces with Heaven, otherwise he would have no choice but to give up.  .  Zhu Jiuyin has done such a powerful thing now. If he cannot kill Zhu Jiuyin today, he will definitely become a serious problem for him in the future.

    But before Taoist Hongjun could take action, Empress Nuwa and Jieyin said such ignorant words. How could this not make Taoist Hongjun angry? Zhu Jiuyin had already made Hongjun angry.  Daozu had a headache because of this. Now even Empress Nuwa and Jieyin dared to plot against him. They wanted to use the righteousness of the Three Realms to force him to compete with Zhu Jiuyin for life and death. In an instant, Daozu Hongjun's eyes revealed endless killing intent.  Unexpectedly, he had murderous intentions towards Jie Yin and Nuwa Empress.

    If a man does not serve himself, the heaven and the earth will destroy him. Taoist Hongjun is also a selfish person. How could he not be angry when being calculated in this way? If the current situation was not a bit inappropriate, Taoist Hongjun would have been unable to bear the consequences for Nuwa and his wife.  Teach them a lesson, let them know the price of daring to count themselves, let them know what they can and cannot do.

    Not only was Taoist Hongjun very dissatisfied with Jieyin and Nuwa, but the Sanqing also looked down upon them. It could even be said that the entire three realms were angry with Jieyin and Nuwa. The reason was simple.  None of them wanted to die, and the idea of ??Nuwa and Jieyin trying to drag them into the water made them angry.

    How cruel Zhu Jiuyin is. Everyone has seen it through the previous bloody battle. There is no deep hatred between them and Zhu Jiuyin. Even if there is hatred, these people will choose to forget it and are unwilling to fight with Zhu Jiuyin.  Yin is opposite, but now there are people who talk about the righteousness of the Three Realms like this. How can we not make them angry and resentful.

    With the wisdom of Jie Yin and Nuwa Empress, they could not have imagined that there would be such a result, but they had no choice but to do this. Only in this way could they maintain their orthodoxy, because they all knew very well that Zhu Jiuyin would  But if you get out of trouble here, both the West and the Monster Clan will face a crazy attack from the Wu Clan. At that time, it will be their annihilation. A Taoist friend will die but a poor Taoist will not die.  Daozu Jun was their teacher, but when they faced the threat of death, they unanimously chose to betray their teacher and use Daozu Hongjun in exchange for their own survival.

    Is it despicable?  Shameless?  No!  The actions of Jie Yin and Nuwa cannot be said to be despicable, nor can they be said to be shameless. It can only be said that they were forced to make such a choice in order to survive. In fact, if it were anyone standing in their position  Above, everyone will make such a choice invariably. This is human nature. This is human nature. It is not that Jingyin and Nuwa are so bad. The reality is so cruel!

 Text Chapter 334: Changes in the Sea of ??Blood

    Chapter 334: Changes in the Sea of ??Blood

    Hearing the words of Jie Yin and Nu Wa Empress, a trace of gloom flashed across Zhu Jiuyin's face. He was tired of Jie Yin and Nu Wa Empress' repeated provocations against him, so Zhu Jiu Yin  With murderous intent in his heart, Zhu Jiuyin sneered and said: "Jie Yin, Nu Wa, you two are really annoying to the extreme. You always talk about the righteousness of the Three Realms. What do you think you are?  It seems that I, Zhu Jiuyin, have not slaughtered a saint for a long time, so you have forgotten your scars. Since you want to die, then I will make it happen for you!"

    Tu Sheng, as soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, Empress Nuwa and Jieyin showed a trace of fear on their faces. They would not think that Zhu Jiuyin was joking. With Zhu Jiuyin's strength, they wanted to deal with it.  It is not difficult for the two of them. After all, they are no longer respected as saints, but Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation has greatly increased. How can they be Zhu Jiuyin's opponents under the circumstances of one and the other? Count on Hongjun  It would be impossible for Dao Ancestor to save him, because their previous actions had offended Dao Ancestor Hongjun. If Zhu Jiuyin really turned the target against him, they would really be doomed.

    what to do?  At this time, Jie Yin and Nuwa Empress were extremely nervous because they had already seen Zhu Jiuyin turning around, with endless murderous intent on his face coming toward them, and they had completely given up on fighting Daozu Hongjun.  The intention was to turn around and target the two of them. How could this not frighten them.

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s behavior weighed heavily on the hearts of Jie Yin and Nuwa Empress like a huge mountain. The huge pressure made it difficult for them to breathe.  Let them show fear involuntarily.

    The slogan was quite strong, but the behavior of Jie Yin and Nuwa Empress was disdainful. At this time, the humanity of the two of them was fully revealed.  The two of them cannot ignore life and death. They are not the great gods who do not eat people and see fireworks. They still have fear and desire in their hearts.

    Na Jieyin suddenly opened his mouth and shouted loudly: "Don't you fellow Taoists show up to succumb to the demon? Are you going to let the demon Zhu Jiuyin be so arrogant in the three realms?"

    As soon as Jie Yin said these words, Taozu Hongjun's face turned livid, as if Jie Yin was asking for help from the person who was secretly fighting.  In fact, he was forcing himself to take action to stop Zhu Jiuyin. This was not only a plot against himself, but also a slap in his face.  After all, Daozu Hongjun is a person who is in tune with the way of heaven and is in charge of the overall situation of the three realms. If Zhu Jiuyin is allowed to kill Jie Yin and Nuwa Empress, then he will no longer be recognized by the beings of the three realms.

    How could Zhu Jiuyin not be clear about Jie Yin's little tricks? He snorted disdainfully and said: "Jie Yin. Put away your tricks. It won't be of any use no matter who comes today. You are dead."  , no one can save you, I just want to use your head to warn those who have ideas against me, let them know the consequences of offending me, Zhu Jiuyin, you can die!"

    As Zhu Jiuyin spoke, he swung out his fists. The fists struck through the air like lightning and struck directly at Jie Yin's head.  If you want to give him a one-hit kill, Zhu Jiuyin's punch will be a real blow.  Even if Jieyin has great abilities, it is useless. He is dead, no one can save him, and the breath of destruction will directly destroy his soul.

    At this moment of life and death, a powerful light suddenly blocked Jie Yin's face, and Daozu Hongjun finally couldn't help but take action.  Although Taoist Hongjun wanted to kill Jie Yin with his own hands, he could not just watch Jie Yin being killed by Zhu Jiuyin in front of him. That would not be easy for him and he would not be able to explain anything to the sentient beings in the three realms.

    At this time, Daozu Hongjun had to admit that Zhu Jiuyin was so powerful that it exceeded his expectations, and he had to make adjustments again. Although he very much hoped that he could use Zhu Jiuyin's hand to eliminate the temptation and  Empress Nuwa, but this matter happened to be so big that he had a lot of concerns.

    I saw that Taoist Hongjun said in a deep voice: "Zhu Jiuyin, the anger in your heart should have been vented. You have to be merciful and merciful in everything. Don't do things too harshly, as that will do no harm to anyone."  The advantage is not as good as"

    Before Daozu Hongjun could finish his words, Zhu Jiuyin sneered and said, "Hongjun, can you change your words instead of the same words all the time? And don't you think you are a little stupid?  You are not a good person to Nuwa, but you still have to come forward to help them. Could it be that you are really that generous, to the point where you are not shocked by honor or disgrace? You can ignore the things that lead you and Nuwa to calculate you like this, but directly  Ignore it?"

    It would be great if Taoist Hongjun really had such a state. There would be fewer troubles in this world, and the Three Realms would not become so dangerous, and there would not be such earth-shattering changes. It is said that people's hearts  The world has changed, and many people have attributed this catastrophe to the human race.?, I think it is the changes in the human race that caused this catastrophe. In fact, a large part of the reason comes from Tiandao and Hongjun Taozu. It is precisely because they have too much selfishness in their hearts, and  They are already acting in secret, so just a little change in the human race has triggered this terrifying catastrophe. It's a pity that many people don't know about it.

    Zhu Jiuyin's words made Taoist Hongjun angry. He would hit people without slapping others in the face, and scold others without exposing his shortcomings. Zhu Jiuyin's words were slapping Taozu Hongjun in the face and exposing his shortcomings, making Taozu Hongjun really angry.  It's unbearable. You must know that Daozu Hongjun swallowed his anger several times during this confrontation with Zhu Jiuyin. Zhu Jiuyin not only did not restrain himself, but on the contrary, even Benjiali went crazy.  Without saving him any face, Vice Governor Hongjun Daozu would not decide to confront him in a strong way.

    Taoist Hongjun took a deep breath and said: "Friend Zhujiujiu, what you said is right. You are really possessed by the devil now. The murderous intention in your heart is so strong that you will kill someone if you disagree with them. If  If you continue like this, it will be a misfortune rather than a blessing. I hope fellow Taoists can move forward in the three realms and don't risk your own destiny just because of impulsiveness!"

    Just when Taozu Hongjun said these words, there was suddenly a huge fluctuation in the blood sea.  There were people fighting, and one could clearly tell from the aura that one of them was the Hou Tuzu Witch. As for the other person, no one could guess.  However, the opponent who can lead Hou Tu Zuwu to attack is definitely not an ordinary person!

    After seeing the accident in the Blood Sea, Jie Yin and Nuwa Empress showed a hint of joy in their eyes. For them, this all came too timely. Now that something happened in the Blood Sea, Zhu Jiuyin can still  Bear it.

    Empress Nuwa said in a deep voice: "Zhu Jiuyin, it seems that your popularity is not very good. As soon as you were involved in the Wu clan, accidents happened one after another. First, Nanzhan Buzhou was killed by Kunpeng and others.  Besieged by gods and demons, even the blood sea is not peaceful now. If you don't repent, what awaits the Witch Clan will be a disaster!"

    "Stop Zhu Jiuyin, otherwise the Wu clan will definitely not be able to escape this disaster!" Taoist Hongjun also spoke to Zhu Jiuyin and once again advised him to stop Zhu Jiuyin.  However, Zhu Jiuyin could not see the slightest sincerity on the face of Daozu Hongjun. Daozu Hongjun's words of advice were more like shouting slogans than persuading him. He did not put any thought into it at all.  All of this was regarded as the same thing, which had to attract Zhu Jiuyin's attention.

    Suddenly Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s heart changed.  A bold idea appeared in his mind.  Zhu Jiuyin said: "What a great Hongjun. Sure enough, he actually played Zhu Jiuyin between his palms. I'm afraid your previous compromises were intentional. The purpose was  You left me and Gonggong behind to create opportunities for others. I don¡¯t know who is attacking the Blood Sea. Could it be the Sanqing? It seems that in order to deal with me, Zhu Jiuyin, you have to deal with my Wu Clan.  . You really took great pains to use such means. It¡¯s really rare!¡±

    After hearing what Zhu Jiuyin said, Daozu Hongjun showed a sneer in his eyes, and said calmly: "Zhu Jiuyin, I didn't expect you to still see the flaw, but what can you do now that you have seen through everything?  They are no longer under your control, and the person who besieged the Blood Sea is not Sanqing, but someone you can't imagine!"

    Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "It's really funny. These two fools Jie Yin and Nu Wa think they are so smart. They thought they could use your hand to deal with me, Zhu Jiuyin, but they didn't expect that they were like clowns from the beginning to the end.  I¡¯m being led by you, but I really want to know who the person who besieged the Sea of ??Blood is!¡±

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, the expressions of Nuwa Empress and Jie Yin changed a lot. They really didn't expect that they had all the tricks, but in the end they still couldn't escape Hongjun Daozu's plan.  , what they did turned out to be like fools, and their palms were like thugs in the hands of Daozu Hongjun.  ]

    I'm depreesed!  Empress Nuwa and Jieyin worked hard to make such a big noise, but in the end they ended up like this. They wanted to plot against Daozu Hongjun, but they didn't know that they were silent.  They were schemed against, and it was typical for them to count out the money after being sold. Their extremely stupid behavior was really funny.

    Daozu Hongjun said calmly: "I want to know who is attacking the sea of ??blood. Can you Zhu Jiuyin just stop and go back to know the result? It's a bit premature to ask Pindao now. I don't have it."  Time will explain all this to you!¡±

    Hearing what Taoist Hongjun said, a flash of light suddenly flashed in Zhu Jiuyin's mind and he shouted loudly: "What a Hongjun, I didn't expect that you would collude with gods and demons like Kunpeng and actually help gods and demons like Kunpeng."  Come and have a candle with me?As an enemy, you are an enemy of our Wu Clan, but can you force me Zhu Jiuyin to retreat with just your indifference? Don't underestimate your spring and autumn dream!  "

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's words came out, Taoist Hongjun couldn't help but be startled. He really didn't expect that Zhu Jiuyin had such an ability and was able to find clues in such a short period of time. He was able to see  It turns out that all this was planned by Daozu Hongjun, and he himself was being manipulated like a fool.

    It's amazing. Zhu Jiuyin was able to see through everything in such a short period of time. This shows that Zhu Jiuyin is quite capable. At least he was able to see through Hongjun Daozu's plan in such a short period of time. This is not just a matter of fact.  Easy things.

    Regarding Zhu Jiuyin's words, Daozu Hongjun's reaction was not intense, and he did not become angry at all because of this matter. It was as if all this had nothing to do with him, as if he wanted to sit on a mountain and watch the fight between tigers and tigers.  Waiting for Zhu Jiuyin to take action, as long as Zhu Jiuyin takes action.  Then everything will be solved easily. I have to say that Hongjun Daozu's methods are very clever.

    Zhu Jiuyin's thought was correct. It was Kunpeng who attacked the sea of ??blood. As for those gods and demons besieging Nanzhan Prefecture, it was just a fool's errand, in order to implicate the Wu clan of Nanzhan Prefecture and prevent them from moving forward.  Go to rescue the Blood Sea. When the time comes, Kunpeng will lead others to attack the Blood Sea to seize the inheritance of the chaotic gods and demons in the Blood Sea. He is afraid that the sky above Nanzhan Buzhou will be the enemy of the Xuanming Ancestral Witch.  It is just a clone of Kunpeng and others, but their true self is in the sea of ??blood. Compared with the inheritance of chaotic gods and demons in the sea of ??blood, the territory of Nanzhan Buzhou is not worth mentioning at all. After all, there is only oneself.  Strength is the most important thing. With strength, everything will be available. For the sake of your own strength, you can give up external things.

    Of course, what happened this time was not that Taoist Hongjun really colluded with Kunpeng and other gods and demons, but the tacit understanding between the two of them. Taozu Hongjun saw the influence of the inheritance of chaos gods and demons in the sea of ??blood on Kunpeng and other gods and demons.  importance, and Kunpeng and other gods and demons are sure that Daozu Hongjun will definitely cooperate with their actions. After all, for Daozu Hongjun, the threat to him from Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan is too great, and it is possible to attack Zhu Jiuyin.  Daozu Hongjun will naturally support Jiuyin's chances. Even if these people are gods and demons such as Kunpeng, it is not a big deal to Daozu Hongjun. In Daozu Hongjun's heart, as long as he can attack Zhu Jiuyin, nothing will matter.  Problems and other things can be put aside for the time being.  /

    The human heart is sinister, and this is clearly demonstrated at this point. Jie Yin and Nuwa Empress thought they were so great, but in the end they were played between their hands. They were really sold to someone who is still there.  When it comes to helping people count money, talk about strategies, and guide them, neither Nuwa nor Empress can be an enemy of such a scheming person like Daozu Hongjun. Even Zhu Jiuyin did not expect that Daozu Hongjun could achieve such a goal with gods and demons such as Kunpeng.  Such a good understanding.

 Text Chapter 535: After twists and turns, the River Styx appears

    Chapter 535: Twists and turns, the River Styx appears

    Although there was a problem in the sea of ??blood, Zhu Jiuyin was not as impatient as Daozu Hongjun thought, and still acted very calmly, as if the sea of ??blood was not important to him at all. Zhu Jiuyin's expression  For an instant, Daozu Hongjun's heart lost its original calmness. It was so abnormal. For the inheritance of the chaotic gods and demons in the sea of ????blood, Zhu Jiuyin did not hesitate at all costs. Now that the sea of ????blood has changed, he has not gone too far.  Reaction, could it be that Zhu Jiuyin has another trump card?

    It's not that Zhu Jiuyin has any trump card, but that he believes that Hou Tu Zuwu can stop gods and demons like Kunpeng. Even though the army of the underworld seems to be moving in full force, as long as Zhu Jiuyin is willing, he can kill himself at any time.  The army in the world of the Kingdom of God teleported back to the Blood Sea and gave Houtu Zuwu strong support. However, Zhu Jiuyin would not do this unless it was absolutely necessary. The most important thing is that there is always Heavenly Dao watching in the dark. I don¡¯t know when it will attack.  , Zhu Jiuyin doesn¡¯t even know what Hongjun Daozu is thinking in his mind. In Hongjun Daozu¡¯s eyes, Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s behavior is very abnormal, but in Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s eyes, Hongjun Daozu¡¯s behavior is not very abnormal.  As the Taoist ancestor, he allowed Zhu Jiuyin to be so arrogant, which was a big contradiction in itself. Zhu Jiuyin did not believe that Hongjun Taoist would be so kind. There must be a secret that Zhu Jiuyin didn't know.

    Of course, no matter what calculations or conspiracies you have, they will eventually be exposed, and the results need to be determined by strength. Without strong strength, no matter how good your calculations are, they will be useless and will not have any good results.  Zhu Jiuyin now has such confidence, so he can remain calm, even if Xuehai and Nanzhan Buzhou are attacked.  Zhu Jiuyin is still as stable as a mountain. Even if it is a three-front battle, he still has an unchanging expression. There are very few people in the three realms with such a character as Zhu Jiuyin, who is not afraid of honor or disgrace. After all, this is not an ordinary thing.  The consequences of a slight mistake will be disastrous, and even if one is not careful, the entire Witch Clan will face catastrophe.

    With Nuwa¡¯s cultivation, she has already pulled out the opportunity of the Great Dao in Yuanshen. With Sanqing¡¯s cultivation, how could they fail to do this?  Even a fool would not believe this statement.  Even though such a big thing happened in the Three Realms, the three of them still did not come forward. Even if their disciple died tragically in the hands of Zhu Jiuyin, they were not moved by it.  From this point of view, the three of them probably have ulterior thoughts. Perhaps the three of them have also fallen from their position as saints.

    ????????? If the Three Pure Ones are not the lords of saints, then the entire Three Realms will become much more interesting. At least the pressure on the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother above the Heavenly Court will suddenly decrease.  Even their alliance with the human race might have a chance to benefit greatly from this shocking change.  After all, in the Three Realms, strength is respected. Whether they are not saints, Sanqing, Zhunti, Jieyin, or Nuwa, they cannot pose much of a threat to Heaven. After all, Heaven no longer has any of their disciples.  , everything is already in the hands of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother.

    endure!  The sea of ????blood changes, whether Zhu Jiuyin or Hongjun Daozu, they are all enduring.  They have to wait for each other to make the first move, trying to find out the details of the other party.  As for Sanqing and others, they dare not make a decision lightly, otherwise they will also be waiting for a disaster. The current situation has become unclear, everything is too chaotic, don't  Not to mention the tacit understanding maintained between the gods and demons such as Hongjun Daozu and Kunpeng made the immortals in the three realms feel chilled.

    Dao Ancestor Hongjun once saved the life of Ancestor Ming He and saved the Asura clan. This made all the immortals in the three realms very happy and they were willing to take refuge in Dao Ancestor Hong Jun. But now Dao Ancestor Hong Jun can actually fight with gods and demons like Kunpeng.  Maintaining a tacit understanding made everyone consider it. They dared not trust Daozu Hongjun anymore, otherwise they might not know when their own lives would be over. As for Jie Yin and Nuwa Empress's plan, they were naturally  Ignored.

    Zhu Jiuyin can endure the knife on his head because he has the ability to reverse the situation of the battle, but Daozu Hongjun cannot endure it for too long. After all, he is not as relaxed as Zhu Jiuyin. He has many considerations, although not  He is willing to take action first, but in this situation, Daozu Hongjun has no choice, otherwise the matter will only become more difficult for him to solve.

    With a thought in his mind, Daozu Hongjun finally launched his back-up plan. Dao-zu Hongjun's back-up plan was none other than the Ancestor Styx and the Asura clan. No one in the sea of ??blood knew what was going on here better than them.  Everything is over. When Taoist Hongjun was willing to rescue the Asura clan and the Ancestor Minghe, it was not just to win over the hearts of the immortals in the three realms, but also had a deeper arrangement.

    In the eyes of others, it is difficult to restore Ancestor Minghe, but in the hands of Daozu Hongjun, it is nothing. When Ancestor Minghe and the Asura clan reappeared in the sea of ????blood, the relationship between the Wu clan and Kunpeng was  The battlefield is in chaos, and Patriarch Styx is the worst after all.The people of the Blood Sea took advantage of the battle between Hou Tuzu Wu and Kun Peng to quickly seize the entrance to the sealed land, taking the initiative in their own hands.

    Ancestor Ming He looked at the Hou Tu Ancestor Wu who was shocked by his appearance and laughed loudly: "Hou Tu, you never thought that I, Ming He, would return to the sea of ??blood so quickly, right? Zhu Jiuyin back then  I, Styx, will return all the humiliation you have given me to you. In this sea of ??blood, I, Styx, am the master, and you, the Witch Clan, are nothing!"

    When he heard the arrogant words of Ancestor Minghe, a trace of disdain flashed across the face of the Houtu Ancestral Witch, and he sneered and said: "Who do I think dares to be so arrogant? It turns out that you are the Minghe who fled.  Guy, do you think you can regain control of the Blood Sea with just your ability? It's really a daydream. Don't say that our Witch Clan won't agree. Even if we agree, can you stop the gods and demons like Kunpeng? Are you in Hong  In Jun¡¯s eyes, he is just a pawn to be used!¡±

    Yes, Ancestor Minghe is just a chess piece that can be used in the eyes of Daozu Hongjun. If Ancestor Minghe and the Asura clan were not of some use, how could Daozu Hongjun waste his energy in such a short period of time?  Within a few days, he was restored to his original state, but even if Ancestor Styx recovered, it would be of no use, because he had lost his innate spiritual treasure, and the threat had been greatly reduced. It was precisely because of this that Houtu Ancestor Wu did not put Styx at all.  Take it seriously.

    Not only Houtu Ancestral Witch had such an idea, but Kunpeng also had this idea. After Houtu Ancestral Witch ridiculed the Styx River, before the Styx Ancestor could get angry and fight back, Kunpeng snorted disdainfully and said: "Minghe River"  He, you are such a loser, but you dare to try to get the idea of ??the sealed land. If you think so, get out of here. If I am happy, I can spare your life, otherwise your death will come. This time  No one will ever save you, this loser!"

    Although Kunpeng's words were very poisonous, he was telling the truth. Now Tian Dao Yin cannot escape, Sanqing is watching the show in secret, and Dao Ancestor Hongjun is held back by Zhu Jiuyin. Ancestor Minghe is now  He has become a loner, and his situation is really unbearable. If he chooses to take the initiative to jump out at this time, he will be suicidal.

    People die for money and birds die for food. This is an eternal truth. The reason why Ancestor Ming He was so willing to be used by Dao Ancestor Hongjun was that after all, he still put down the huge interests in the bloodless sea. Then  He is afraid that if there is only one ten thousandth chance, he will give it a try, hoping that he can succeed, seize the benefits, and surpass everything.

    It's a pity that all of this is like a mirror, and if Patriarch Styx chooses to take action in this situation with his strength, it would be a matter of life and death. It is impossible to succeed at all, even if he is the Lord of the Sea of ??Blood.  It is difficult to do this because he is not the only one in the sea of ??blood.

    When faced with the ridicule of Kunpeng and Houtu Zuwu, Ancestor Minghe was extremely angry, but he was not overwhelmed by the anger. He knew what he should and should not do now.  If he chose to fight Hou Tuzu Wu and Kunpeng at this time, the pair would be dead or alive. He suppressed the anger in his heart and was not moved by external forces, and set up a blood river formation to seal the entrance to the place.  Locked tightly and ignoring the provocations of Hou Tuzu Witch and Kunpeng, Minghe Ancestor believed that as long as he did not take the initiative to attack, then whether Hou Tuzu Witch or Kunpeng, they would not be able to win or lose.  They would attack him because they would not trust each other. This is Kunpeng's support.

    Silence is golden. The ancestor of Minghe has now adopted such a posture. He doesn't say anything or does nothing and just sticks here. He has not considered at all that Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Ancestral Witch will return to the sea of ??blood.  Then what would happen to him? He never thought that the Wu Clan from Nanzhan Prefecture would mobilize in large numbers to reinforce the Blood Sea from Nanzhan Prefecture.  /

    In fact, no matter which possibility it is, as long as it appears, the ancestor of Styx will be dead. Relatively speaking, gods and demons like Kunpeng can choose to leave and escape without risking their lives here.

    Perhaps, the ancestor of Minghe had received some kind of promise from Hongjun Daozu before coming here, so he fearlessly returned to the sea of ????blood to confront Hou Tuzu Wu and Kunpeng, but Hongjun  Will the promise made to him by Daozu really come true?  And Zhu Jiuyin was really so stupid that he didn't leave any trump cards and gave up this sea of ??blood like this?  Is Zhu Jiuyin so generous? He is so generous that he can give up the inheritance of the chaotic gods and demons in the sea of ??blood. No one will believe this.

 Text Chapter 536 Pangu¡¯s true body appears

    Chapter 536 Pangu¡¯s true body appears

    Just when Ancestor Minghe thought he was wise, unexpectedly, a flash of blood flashed, and someone attacked him from the dark. Ancestor Minghe focused all his energy on Hou Tuzu Wu and Kunpeng, and there was no need to worry about it.  He didn't expect that there would be a problem behind him. When he noticed that someone was sneaking up on him and wanted to avoid it, it was already too late. The bloody light stung Styx's body hard.

    With a flash of blood, Patriarch Styx felt the threat of death. Before he could see clearly who was attacking him, he felt his cultivation flowing out like a tide. Such a sudden change made him frightened.  , I couldn¡¯t help but feel horrified, could this be Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s trump card?  This bastard Zhu Jiuyin is so despicable!

    Under the threat of death, the Ancestor of Styx unleashed his full potential. He waved his hand and blasted towards the bloody light. A quasi-sage's full blow, even a saint had to be careful to deal with it. In the underworld,  Under the desperate resistance of Ancestor He, the bloody light had to stop and retreat, temporarily retreating from Ancestor Styx's crazy counterattack.

    When the attacker retreated, Ancestor Styx discovered that the attacker was actually a huge blood mosquito. This was Taoist Mosquito. Although Taoist Mosquito had joined the Western Paradise, he could not go to the West.  Just to get the Western practice method, now he has got what he wants, and there are people in the West who want to harm Zhu Jiuyin, so the mosquito Taoist naturally left the West quietly and met Zhu Jiuyin again.  With the exchange, Zhu Jiuyin forced the Ancestor Styx back from the sea of ??blood, and then handed the sea of ??blood into the hands of Taoist Mosquito. It was precisely because Taoist Mosquito and Ancestor Styx were both originated from the sea of ??blood.  Born out of.  Therefore, Patriarch Styx was not aware of the existence of Taoist Mosquito at all, and was just plotted by Taoist Mosquito, and was suddenly attacked.  Ancestor Styx was suddenly seriously injured by Taoist Mosquito, either through mental arithmetic or not.

    The changes in this sea of ??blood are really full of twists and turns. From the actions of gods and demons like Kunpeng to the appearance of Ancestor Styx, and now Taoist Mosquito takes action again, everyone is overwhelmed by these successive changes.

    Jie Yin¡¯s expression changed drastically when Taoist Mosquito took action. He never expected that Taoist Mosquito, a Westerner, would help the Wu clan at this time. This was hard for him to accept, but this was the fact.  A fact that cannot be changed by him.

    Daozu Hongjun said in a dark voice: "Zhu Jiuyin is so clever. No wonder you dare to be so presumptuous. It turns out that you have prepared everything a long time ago. But don't be too happy too early. Just a small blood mosquito can still reverse the situation."  If the overall situation is not taken into consideration, all conspiracies and calculations will be vulnerable in the face of absolute strength!"

    When Daozu Hongjun said these words again, a trace of disdain flashed across Zhu Jiuyin's face.  What an absolute strength.  Daozu Hongjun didn't have the ability to say such words yet. After the situation on the Blood Sea side had eased, Zhu Jiuyin no longer cared about it, and his whole person was filled with murderous intent.

    Zhu Jiuyin ignored Taoist Hongjun and whispered to Gonggong, the ancestral wizard: "Gonggong, are you ready?"

    When he heard Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words, Gonggong Zuwu said in a deep voice: ¡°Second brother, everything is ready. I¡¯m just waiting for your order!¡±

    Although the words of Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Zuwu were very light, they could not be hidden from the ears of Taoist Hongjun, Nuwa Empress, and the three of them.  When these words were heard, Taoist Hongjun, Empress Nuwa and Jieyin all had an ominous premonition. Although they didn't know what Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Zuwu wanted to do, it was definitely not a good thing.  .

    Hongjun Daozu shouted loudly: "Jie Yin, Nu Wa, why are you dragging your feet, why haven't you won Gong Gong!"

    Feeling the crisis in his heart, Daozu Hongjun gave the order to attack Jie Yin and Empress Nuwa, asking Jie Yin and Empress Nuwa to stop the Gonggong ancestral witch. Daozu Hongjun himself was not idle either.  As soon as he thought about it, the Chaos Treasure 'Jade Disk of Creation' emitted an unparalleled ray of light towards Zhu Jiuyin, trying to contain Zhu Jiuyin and prevent Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Ancestral Witch's plan from succeeding!

    Without Daozu Hongjun¡¯s orders, Nuwa and Jieyin would also attack Gonggong Zusha. After all, they were not fools. They knew the danger in this situation and did not wait for Daozu Hongjun¡¯s words to fall.  Then he frantically launched an attack on Gonggong Ancestral Witch, and wave after wave of attacks rushed towards Gonggong Ancestral Witch.

    The idea was good and the action was correct. The only pity was that they took action too late. Before Taoist Hongjun could speak, Gonggong Ancestral Witch launched the final trump card. A space passage appeared out of thin air. In this space passage  As soon as they appeared, countless great witches from the witch clan rushed out crazily. Although there were many human clans, there was no confusion at all. They were as neatly organized as an army. With such a change, Daozu Hongjun's expression suddenly changed.

    Hongjun Daozu really wants to interrupt this spacePassage, it is a pity that he did not have that chance at all. Zhu Jiuyin had already approached and fought with him, so that he did not dare to be careless or distracted, otherwise he himself would be affected.

    With such a large army of witch clans appearing, even a fool understands what Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong ancestral witches want to do. The 'Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods' Formation' is to summon the true form of Pangu. Only with this purpose can Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong ancestral witches be like this.  crazy.

    It took only a few breaths for the passage to appear, but tens of thousands of witch clan troops came here. The ancestral witch Gonggong shouted loudly without hesitation: "The formation of the twelve gods of the gods has risen, and the blood is the guide, Pangu's true body appears!"

    Following the shouts of Gonggong's ancestral witch, the army of the witch clan quickly moved into action, and the 'Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods Formation' started. A huge pressure came from the void, and a statue exuding endless pressure  The true body appeared here, and that was Pangu's true body. This Pangu's true body was obviously different from the past. It seemed to have crossed the border from the void. It exuded a thick killing intent, as if it was  He was summoned back during the battle.

    When he saw the appearance of Pangu's true body, Daozu Hongjun's face changed color because of this. He always thought that everything was under his control, but now it seems that he was completely wrong, everything had long been gone.  In his control, everything was under the control of Zhu Jiuyin, and his every move seemed as ridiculous as a clown.

    However, the appearance of Pangu's true body is indeed what everyone thought. It was not summoned by the power of the "Twelve Capital Gods". If you want to summon Pangu's true body, you need to summon the "Twelve Capital Gods"  The Great Evil Formation was operating to its limit, but the current Twelve Heavenly Gods and Evil Formation hosted by Gonggong Zuwu obviously failed to achieve this.

    what on earth is it?  Such a turn of events frightened Daozu Hongjun and chilled Jie Yin and Nuwa Empress. The Nuwa Empress seemed to have been hit and shouted loudly: "This is impossible, all of this is false, Zhu Jiuyin, you  Do you think that creating such a phantom can scare us? Go ahead and dream about it, break it for me!"

    As she spoke, Empress Nuwa waved the innate spiritual treasure "Mountains and Rivers Sheji Diagram" towards Pangu's true body in the void. She wanted to use her actual actions to break Pangu's true body and expose Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong's ancestral witchcraft.  A false image created.

    Empress Nuwa's actions angered Gonggong Ancestral Witch. He thought about the 'Pangu True Body' in the void and snorted coldly. Then he punched Empress Nuwa and cracked the void with one punch.  The power of this punch tells the immortals in the three realms that this Pangu's true body is not an illusion, it is a real existence.

    Before Nuwa could react, she was punched away by Pangu's real body, flying back like a rag. Pangu's real body was very unreasonable, and since the war had begun, she would naturally kill Pangu.  After the real body blasted away Nuwa Empress, he strode forward and punched Nuwa Empress' head, aiming to kill Nuwa Empress directly.

    Such a change is really unbelievable, especially the immortals of the three realms all frowned. They didn't understand how Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Zuwu did it, how to move people from the south to the state.  Now that Zhongla is here, Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Zuwu are not worried that Nanzhan Buzhou will be attacked by gods and demons./

    When the Gonggong ancestral witch summoned Pangu¡¯s true body, the pressure over Nanzhan Buzhou disappeared. Pangu¡¯s true body disappeared in an instant, and this time it disappeared through the air.  It is not the direct dissipation like before. Such a change shows that the Wu clan has mastered a power they don't know and can summon Pangu's true body away.

    Those who are interested are paying attention to the situation in Nanzhan Prefecture. It doesn't matter if they don't look at it. They will be shocked when they see it. Nanzhan Prefecture's power has not declined as everyone thought. The overall strength of Nanzhan Prefecture has not weakened.  In other words, the sudden appearance of the Wu Clan army is the power that the Wu Clan has always hidden, in order to be effective at this critical moment.

    If Kunpeng and other gods and demons appear on Nanzhan Buzhou, there is still hope to break through Nanzhan Buzhou's defense, but just relying on some laws and clones will not be able to do anything to Nanzhan Buzhou, even if Pangu is lost.  The intimidating power of the real body, even their little power cannot shake the foundation of the Wu Clan. Among the three realms, strength is respected. The Wu Clan can start a war in the three realms and remain undefeated. Such a result makes the immortals in the three realms fear it, and makes Hong Hong  Jun Daozu was afraid of it.

    Under intense uneasiness.  Daozu Hongjun was finally going to explode. He couldn't bear it anymore, so he shouted angrily: "Tai Shang Laojun, Zhunti, how long are you waiting for if you don't use it? Kill Nanzhan Buzhou, Haotian, Yaochi,  Open the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' for me, set up the formation to destroy the demons, and cooperate with the Three Purities to win the Nanzhan Province!"

 Text Chapter 537 The Danger of Receiving

    Chapter 537: The Danger of Reception

    As soon as Daozu Hongjun's shout fell, Sanqing, who had been avoiding him all this time, became embarrassed. If they were really allowed to kill Nanzhan Prefecture, they would still have some concerns. After all, where is the strength of the Wu Clan, if  It's okay to be able to push the Wu clan into the abyss in one fell swoop and never get over it. Everything will be fine. However, if they fail, what awaits them will be a disaster. With Zhu Jiuyin's character, that is absolutely unacceptable.  They would let them go, but they couldn't refuse Taoist Hongjun. After all, they were disciples of Taoist Hongjun. If they dared to disobey orders, it would give Taoist Hongjun a chance to deal with them.

    Relatively speaking, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother are much more relaxed. Although there is a 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' in Heaven, it is no longer usable. Even if it can be used reluctantly, it requires a lot of manpower to support it, at least in Heaven.  There are not so many people. The most important thing is that the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother have already decided to break away from Hongjun Daozu's control. Even if they don't have the title of Lord of Heaven, it doesn't matter, because their threat has been much smaller.  Empress Nuwa is no longer a saint. Even if the Sanqing is a little stronger than them, she may not be able to maintain the cultivation of a saint. Even if the Sanqing has the cultivation of a saint, they may not be able to do so.  In this situation, you become your own enemy.

    In the heavenly court, after hearing the order from Taoist Hongjun, the Jade Emperor said calmly: "There is no need to be busy in Yaochi. The heavenly court is already in dilapidated state. There is no need to spend any more energy to defeat Zhu Jiuyin. We have already eaten it before.  A big loss. In the end, we gained nothing but lost our own strength in vain. If Zhu Jiuyin hadn't killed him, I'm afraid you and I would have been dead for many years. The friendship we owe to Daozu has been repaid.  , we¡¯d better stay away from such dangerous things, and whoever is willing to do it will do it, but we won¡¯t do it anyway!¡±

    When hearing the Jade Emperor's words, the Queen Mother had endless surprise on her face, and she said in a low voice: "Haotian, you are crazy. You must know that if we do this, we will completely break the relationship with Daozu Hongjun.  Relationship, then the fear of heaven will become the target of public criticism. In this case, don't you worry about your own safety?"

    The Jade Emperor smiled calmly and said: "To advance is to die. On the contrary, if we step back, we still have a glimmer of hope, and there are no benefits to speak of in the heaven. It is just the 'Essence of Zhoutian Xingdou' without losing the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Grand Array'  After that, how many points do you think we can get with this 'Essence of Zhoutian Xingdou'? If anyone wants it, just take it. It doesn't matter if you don't want this position of Emperor of Heaven. Without this position of Emperor of Heaven, on the contrary, you and I can be much more relaxed.  !¡±

    The Jade Emperor was right. Losing his position as Emperor of Heaven was really a good thing for them. At least they two didn't have to worry about the chaos in the three realms, and they didn't have to work hard to maintain the balance of the three realms.  As for having no rights, in fact, since he became the Emperor of Heaven, the Jade Emperor has never really obtained the rights of the Emperor of Earth and Heaven. The Jade Emperor has already seen through everything before the disaster of the end of the law comes.  At this time, Hongjun Daozu's persecution made him finally make up his mind.

    The Jade Emperor is not afraid of being known as ungrateful, because he does not owe Hongjun Daozu's friendship at all.  All friendships have long since been abandoned by Hongjun Taozu again and again. Even if he disobeys orders, no one in the three realms can say anything. It is precisely because of this that the Jade Emperor naturally did not take it into consideration.  .

    Seeing that the Jade Emperor was so determined, the Queen Mother sighed and said: "Well, since you said so, then I will accompany you to try it. Even if you fail, it is not a big deal. The big deal is just death."  !¡±

    Hearing the words of the Queen Mother, the Jade Emperor smiled calmly and said: "Yaochi, you are serious. It is impossible for us to die. At worst, we will be forced to take refuge in the Wu Clan and Zhu Jiuyin. I think as long as Zhu Jiuyin is not stupid, he will not  They will reject us!¡±

    What the Jade Emperor said is true. How could Zhu Jiuyin refuse when there are two quasi-saint masters who have taken refuge in Zhu Jiuyin? If the Wu Clan had two or three more quasi-saint masters, the Wu Clan would not be so passive.  , there is no need to take into account other things, and he can crush the immortals of the three realms with force and dominate the three realms.

    Daozu Hongjun ordered Sanqing to take action, but Zhu Jiuyin could not let the matter be delayed like this. If it were delayed like this, it would not be a good thing for him, and it would be a terrible situation for the Wu clan.  In the midst of a desperate situation, he must use powerful means to resolve the current crisis, reverse the situation, and change this unfavorable situation for the Wu clan.

    With a thought in his mind, Zhu Jiuyin decided to take the risk. He shouted in a deep voice: "Gonggong, come and help me block Hongjun."

    Zhu Jiuyin said this.  Gonggong Ancestral Witch roared loudly, and the ¡®Twelve Capital Heavenly Divine Evil Formation¡¯ started to operate with all its strength. He was manipulating Pangu¡¯s real body to turn around with all his strength.Facing the attack of Taoist Hongjun, he bought time for Zhu Jiuyin. Although Taoist Hongjun¡¯s cultivation was much stronger than that of Pangu¡¯s real body controlled by Gonggong Zuwu, Pangu¡¯s real body was not in vain.  Yes, although he is no match for Daozu Hongjun, he still has the ability to buy Zhu Jiuyin a little time.

    Pangu's real body strode forward, wielding a pair of iron fists and blasted at Taoist Hongjun's 'Jade Disk of Creation', hoping to destroy the world that Taozu Hongjun had condensed with the 'Jade Disk of Creation', a treasure of chaos.  , to break all restraints.

    When he saw Gonggong Ancestral Witch controlling Pangu's true body to stop him, Hongjun Taozu's anger burst out instantly. He shouted loudly: "Gonggong, you are looking for death, let me break it!" Hongjun Taozu Daozu  After drinking it, the Chaos Treasure 'Jade Disc of Creation' turned around and emitted a beam of light filled with endless killing intent towards Gonggong Ancestral Witch.

    To shoot a man first, shoot a horse, and to capture a thief first, capture the king. Pangu's true body is controlled by the Gonggong ancestral witch. As long as the Gonggong ancestral shaman is killed, the Pangu true body will be defeated without a fight. With Hongjun Daozu's  If you want to directly kill Pangu's true body, it will take a lot of energy and time. Under the current situation, Hongjun Daozu has less time and energy to negotiate. Naturally, he will not get entangled with Pangu's true body.  A direct attack would cut off the help of Pangu's true body from the source.

    If Pangu¡¯s true form had the Pangu ax in his hand, why would he be afraid of Taoist Hongjun? How could Taoist Hongjun dare to do such a risky thing.  It's not that Gonggong Ancestral Witch can't summon Pangu Ax, but that he doesn't want to summon it. After all, the situation in the blood sea is not much better than here. If Gonggong Ancestral Witch summons Pangu Ax, then Tuzu Witch will have less in his hands.  The treasure of body protection would be difficult to protect itself from the attacks of Kunpeng's gods and demons. Gonggong Ancestral Witch did not want Houtu Ancestral Witch to be harmed because of him.  Therefore, no matter how difficult or dangerous the situation is, Gonggong Ancestral Witch will not summon Pangu Ax.

    Taozu Hongjun is pressed for time.  Zhu Jiuyin's time is also very tight. Now the two of them are in a race against time. If Zhu Jiuyin can kill Nuwa Empress or lead him in front of Daozu Hongjun, with the Slaughter Saint's  The fierce force came to intimidate Sanqing and others.  No matter how big something happens, it will not affect the overall situation of the Wu clan.  As long as Sanqing was not a fool, he would not charge forward, but he would just shout a few slogans.  However, once Taoist Hongjun kills the Gonggong ancestral witch first, Zhu Jiuyin's situation will be much more dangerous. Not only that, but this group of witch army will also be destroyed.

    "Kill! Take Yin, you die!" As Zhu Jiuyin spoke, the destructive treasure suddenly separated from his body, and then under Zhu Jiuyin's command, it smashed directly towards  Jie Yin's actions were insidious and vicious, leaving no chance for Jie Yin to resist.  The Treasure of Destruction carried endless ferocious power and blasted past.

    Zhu Jiuyin was not only targeting one person, he also set his sights on the Nuwa Empress.  Even though Zhu Jiuyin only calls out the name of "Jie Yin", Empress Nuwa cannot escape the bombardment of this destructive treasure, but the crisis she faces is much smaller than that of "Jie Yin". It can be said that she is 100% bombarded.  Empress Nuwa only shouldered about one-third of the burden, and the other three-thirds of the power had to be borne by herself.

    Zhu Jiuyin bombarded Empress Nuwa because he was worried that Empress Nuwa would help to guide him. When he faced Zhu Jiuyin's fierce power alone, the saint of reception only felt how cruel Zhu Jiuyin's methods were and how powerful he was to destroy the treasure.  Beyond his imagination, under the threat of death, he desperately sacrificed the golden lotus of merit to protect himself.

    Persimmons must be picked on the soft side. Although neither Empress Nuwa nor Jie Yin are saints, Jie Yin has been punished by heaven once, so his cultivation level is slightly lower than that of Empress Nuwa, and this time  Ding Dian made him an unlucky ghost and became the main target of Zhu Jiuyin. On the contrary, Empress Nuwa, who had a deep hatred for Zhu Jiuyin, escaped. This is fate. Who can lead him?  If your life is not good, you can't blame others.

    When receiving the order from Daozu Hongjun, Sanqing was procrastinating, but Zhunti did not delay and headed crazily towards the Nanzhan Prefecture. You must know that for the Nanzhan Prefecture occupied by the Wu Clan, Zhunti  Tina has had an idea for a long time, but the power of the Wu clan makes Zhunti dare not act rashly. Now that he has the order of Daozu Hongjun, and the situation in Nanzhan Province has also changed, how can he not let Zhunti become a leader?  Naturally, he was so tempted that he frantically headed south to Zhan Buzhou.  ]

    Zhunti's idea was good, but before he arrived at Nanzhan Buzhou, his heart suddenly froze, as if something was about to be lost, which made him feel heartbroken. Having reached the level of Zhunti, his mind  His senses are much more useful than what he can see with his eyes. At this time, he had such a feeling, which made Zhunti scared. He thought of a very serious consequence. Something happened to his senior brother, and he faced  He was in danger of life and death, otherwise he wouldn't feel this way.

    &nbsp; Zhunti and Jie Yin had a deep brotherhood, and he could not ignore Jie Yin's life or death. At this time, he no longer thought about the affairs of Nanzhan Buzhou, but turned around and went to Zhu Jiu crazily.  He went to the battlefield where Yin and Daozu Hongjun fought. He wanted to rescue his senior brother Jie Yin. He knew that if something happened to Jie Yin, it would be a disaster for the West.

    Zhu Jiuyin's destructive treasure is too powerful. Although Jie Yin is desperately resisting Zhu Jiuyin's crazy attack, he is no longer a saint, and his limited magic power cannot sustain a long-term defense. However, in this  At that time, Empress Nuwa, in order to protect herself, ignored the life and death of Jie Yin and was only protecting herself. Since then, Jie Yin has been even worse, and the situation has become more dangerous. If you are not careful, your life will be difficult to save.  How can this not make Jie Yin fearful and angry?

    What frightened the saint was Zhu Jiuyin's powerful attack and superhuman strength, but what made him angry was that Empress Nuwa was too selfish. At this time, she didn't care about her own life and death, only caring about her own safety, and never thought about it.  Helping him, helping him to survive this disaster, made the situation of the saint Jie Yin even more dangerous.

    If a person does not serve himself, God will destroy him. It is indeed very selfish for Nuwa to do this, but who can be unselfish in such a situation? A Taoist friend who has the Tao will die but a poor Taoist will not die. If Nuwa doesn¡¯t want to die, then naturally that is the second choice.  The first task is to protect one's own safety. Now Zhu Jiuyin's goal is to lead, not himself.  How could Empress Nuwa risk her life to help and guide her? If Zhu Jiuyin was angered by her actions and turned against her, could she protect herself?

    The answer is impossible. Empress Nuwa still knew how much she weighed, and she also knew what she should do now, so she finally chose to ignore the life and death of the saint. The first thing she wanted to ensure was her own safety. As for  The life and death of Jie Yin has nothing to do with her. As long as she is not in danger, there will be no problem.

    Jie Yin was angry about Empress Nuwa's selfish behavior, which also made Taoist Hongjun angry. He really didn't expect that Empress Nuwa still had such serious selfish thoughts after things had reached this point, and she didn't think about it either.  Once Jieyin falls, can he really escape this danger on his own?

    No, this is impossible. After losing the help of the saint, Nuwa will not live long. After all, Zhu Jiuyin's methods are too cruel, which has exceeded their imagination. With such a cruel person as Zhu Jiuyin,  In a battle between people, it is quite normal for a few people to die, even if it is a saint.

    Zhu Jiuyin's attack was very ferocious. When Saint Zhunti came to the battlefield from the west, Zhu Jiuyin had already completed his powerful bombardment, and the treasure of destruction blasted away the golden lotus of merit in the hand of Saint Jieyin like a broken bamboo.  With the defense, the body of the Destruction Treasure was firmly blasted on the body of the Holy Saint.

 Text Chapter 538: Death leads to death, Zhunti goes crazy

    Chapter 538: Death and madness

    "No!" When he saw the destructive treasure in Zhu Jiuyin's hand hitting the body of the saint, the saint Zhunti who had just arrived shouted loudly, with endless grief in his expression, which made him  People feel a little sad when they see it.

    Saint Zhunti rushed here frantically in order to save Saint Zhunti and restore the failed situation of the West. Unfortunately, even if he came with all his strength, he still came too late. Zhu Jiuyin did not give him this chance at all.  , the treasure of destruction in his hand has been firmly blasted on the body of the saint.

    With one blow, Zhu Jiuyin seriously injured Jieyin, and the destructive power invaded the body of Saint Jieyin in an instant. Saint Jieyin was thrown up like a rag without even being able to say anything.  With the power of Zhu Jiuyin's blow, the body of Saint Jieyin became extremely fragile due to the erosion of the destructive power. As long as one person gently pokes it with his finger, Saint Jieyin will completely die from the power of destruction.  under.

    Zhu Jiuyin did not pause. When the treasure of destruction was blasted out, his fists were blasted out instantly. He wanted to kill the saint directly here. His attack was extremely vicious and left no room for the opponent.

    Saint Jieyin was facing the threat of death. At this time, Saint Zhunti completely exploded and shouted: "Zhu Jiuyin, go to hell!" In order to save Saint Jieyin, Zhunti spent all his money this time.  The Blessing Divine Pestle in his hand rushed towards Zhu Jiuyin crazily, and then exploded with a bang. In order to hold Zhu Jiuyin back and create a glimmer of hope for Jie Yin, Zhunti used the 'Blessing Divine Pestle'.  The innate spiritual treasure was also exploded.

    Facing the sudden appearance of Saint Zhunti.  Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully. Zhu Jiuyin didn't pay attention at all to Saint Zhunti's act of self-destructing his innate spiritual treasure. He sneered and said: "Zhunti. Do you think that a mere innate spiritual treasure can be blocked by self-destruction?"  Do you want to stay with me, Zhu Jiuyin? Go and dream, Void Flash!"

    Zhu Jiuyin did not engage in combat with Zhunti. His body flashed and the law of space was activated. He was already at Jie Yin's side in an instant. At this time, Jie Yin had no ability to resist and could not dodge even if he wanted to.  arrive.  He could only watch helplessly as Zhu Jiuyin's fists struck his body.

    Seeing this, Saint Zhunti yelled crazily: "No!" He wanted to rescue Yin, but it was a pity that he came too late, and Zhu Jiuyin did not give him a chance to rescue him.  The saint who was hit by the punch fell directly without even reacting, becoming the first saint to die since the beginning of the Tribulation of the End of Law.

    When the Holy Saint died, the sky became extremely gloomy, and golden flowers fell one after another.  This is heaven crying.  In order to mourn the death of the saint, the erosion of the treasure of destruction, coupled with Zhu Jiuyin's powerful fist, directly beat the saint to death, leaving only a residual soul wrapped in the day flower.  Disappeared in front of everyone. Such a drastic change was something that Taoist Hongjun did not expect. Zhu Jiuyin forcibly killed Jie Yin in front of him, leaving only a remnant soul.  This result made him angry, Zhu Jiuyin was slapping him in the face.  He couldn't even protect his disciples, so what qualifications did he have to take charge of the Three Realms? With the death of the Holy Saint, Hongjun Daozu's reputation in the Three Realms dropped rapidly.

    The hatred in Saint Zhunti's heart is not only that he hates Zhu Jiuyin's cruelty for not leaving a way out for his senior brother, he also hates Taoist Hongjun's incompetence. He thinks Taozu Hongjun did this deliberately, and the same  He hated Empress Nuwa. After all, it was Empress Nuwa's selfishness that put Saint Jie Yin in danger. From this moment on, Saint Zhunti hated everyone, and was stunned by the power of anger.  his mind.

    Sage Zhunti opened his eyes and said angrily to Taoist Hongjun: "You are not my teacher, why don't you save my senior brother? You are not worthy of being our teacher. All this is caused by your incompetence!"

    If Zhu Jiuyin is challenging the majesty of Daozu Hongjun, it is because Zhu Jiuyin has had a great conflict with Daozu Hongjun from the beginning. No one will make any big changes because of Zhu Jiuyin's actions.  , but Saint Zhunti was different. His words dealt a heavy blow to Taoist Hongjun. With the death of Saint Jieyin and the actions of Saint Zhunti, Taoist Hongjun's foundation in the three realms began to collapse.

    The collapse of the foundation made Daozu Hongjun feel a boundless threat. He was angry. At this time, he not only wanted to kill Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Ancestral Witch, but also wanted to kill Zhunti who felt that his dignity was being challenged.

    When she heard the rebellious words of Saint Zhunti, Nuwa Empress shouted loudly: "Zhunti, are you crazy? Jingyin's death was caused by Zhu Jiuyin. What does it have to do with the teacher? Don't you?"  Seeing that the teacher is always trying to save the teacher, are you still considered a human being if you do this?"

    At this time, Saint Zhunti could not listen to the words of Nuwa, so he died.He had lost his mind, and he yelled crazily: "Nu Wa, put away your hateful face. If you weren't afraid of the enemy and had too many selfish motives, how could Senior Brother Jing Ying be deceived by Zhu Jiuyin?"  You must be executed. Everything is caused by you. I feel sick standing with you shameless people. From today on, I, the West, will cut off all of you!"

    As soon as Saint Zhunti said these words, a huge change occurred in the sky again. Thunders exploded in the sky, and an invisible rule fell on Zhunti. This was Daodao's recognition of Zhunti's move.  With these words, it was officially recognized that the West had parted ways with Daozu Hongjun, Sanqing, and Nuwa!  Chaos, everything is in chaos. If the appearance of Kunpeng and others has caused the Three Realms to face an invisible pressure and struggle, then Saint Zhunti represents the separation between the West and the East, which makes the entire Three Realms face the threat of destruction.

    When the West and the East parted ways, the world of gods and demons that had been blocked came closer to the Three Realms, and the aura of the world of gods and demons invaded the Three Realms even more powerfully. Such drastic changes made Kunpeng and others happy!

    The Jade Emperor in the Heavenly Court laughed and said: "Yaochi, you have seen it, not only are we parting ways with Daozu, but Zhunti has also done this. Daozu sacrificed us again and again for the west.  The power of heaven, but what did he get now? All he got was betrayal, and Zhunti dared to do this, so what else do we have to worry about? From today on, we are also independent and no longer obey Daozu's orders.  , everything is based on yourself!¡±

    The Queen Mother sighed and said: "Haotian, you are right. I really didn't expect that all these changes would come so fast. All these things are catching people off guard, but it's okay. At least now there is Zhunti and the West to charge.  Before, even if Taoist Hongjun wanted to clean up the situation, he would only deal with Zhunti and the West first!"

    Yes, even if Daozu Hongjun wants to restore the situation now, he must first target Zhunti. Only by dealing with Zhunti and the West can he re-establish his majesty.

    Zhu Jiuyin did not expect that his killing of Jie Yin would trigger such a drastic change, and that he could actually make Zhunti rant about parting ways with Daozu Hongjun and the others. Such a change also surprised Zhu Jiuyin, but this pair of Zhu Jiuyin  It's not a big deal for Jiuyin. Since he has already taken action, it won't end in an anticlimax. Jie Yin is dead, but there is still Nuwa Empress. Killing one is also killing, killing two is also killing. Zhu Jiuyin  He wanted to keep Nuwa and even Zhunti here and kill them.

    Just listening, Zhu Jiuyin sneered and said: "Nuwa, if you want to care about other people's affairs, you should think about yourself first. Go to hell!" Zhu Jiuyin shouted and the law of space broke out again, flashing instantly  He reached the side of Nuwa Empress, and then punched out again, aiming to give Nuwa Empress a fatal blow.

    Zhu Jiuyin's idea was good, but the Nuwa Empress did not follow the lead. Following the fall of the lead, the Nuwa Empress had already become a frightened bird. Before Zhu Jiuyin's voice could fall, she was going crazy.  The ground tore apart space to avoid Zhu Jiuyin's fatal blow, preventing Zhu Jiuyin from succeeding in his purpose.

    Empress Nuwa only thought of Zhu Jiuyin, but she forgot about the already crazy Saint Zhunti. When she saw Zhu Jiuyin fixating his eyes on Empress Nuwa, the evil thoughts in Saint Zhunti's heart exploded.  In his opinion, the death of his senior brother Jie Yin was caused by Empress Nuwa and Taoist Hongjun. He wanted revenge, he wanted Nuwa to die!

    When Nuwa was tearing apart the space, Saint Zhunti shouted angrily: "Nuwa, go to hell!" Saint Zhunti summoned the remains left after the death of Saint Guiyin with a thought.  The Golden Lotus of Merit and the Oriental Green Lotus and Treasure Color Flag were slashing towards Nuwa Empress, intending to give Nuwa Empress a fatal blow.

    Everyone was dumbfounded by Saint Zhunti's move. Although everyone was shocked by Saint Zhunti's previous words, they were just words. But now Zhunti is desperate and crazy about Empress Nuwa.  After being hurt by the killer, he did not go to Zhu Jiuyin to seek revenge, but instead fixed his sights on Nuwa. No one could believe such a crazy move, which made many people even more uneasy. Even the West  It's not peaceful inside now either.

    Crazy, everyone thought that Zhunti was crazy, and that he was completely destroying himself by doing this. Even if Daozu Hongjun could give up Gonggong and Zhu Jiuyin, he could not let Zhunti go.  , because Zhunti's actions have touched his bottom line and made him unable to accept such a result. Zhunti must die and the West must die. Only in this way can he reestablish his dignity, but Daozu Hongjun can really do it.  All of this?

 Text Chapter 539: Murderous intent is everywhere

    Chapter 539: Murder is everywhere

    Although he had a blazing murderous intention in his heart, Taoist Hongjun could not kill Zhunti, because he was the one who caused all this tragedy, not Zhunti. If Taozu Hongjun had not made a mistake in his calculations and Empress Nuwa was too selfish, then  Zhu Jiuyin could not easily kill Zhu Jiuyin. If Taoist Hongjun hadn't ordered Zhunti to go to conquer the southern state, how could Zhunti have wasted the time when Zhu Jiuyin came to reinforce him in advance? So in this matter  Zhunti may have a little bit of responsibility, but he didn't make a big mistake. It was Daozu Hongjun who was at fault, not Zhunti.

    If Taoist Hongjun were to kill Ti Tong at this time, it would only make the immortals in the three realms even more alienated from him. I am afraid that all the great reputation he had created before would be in vain. In such a situation, Hongjun  What Daozu didn't want to see was also something he couldn't bear. He could only endure it!

    No matter how much Daozu Hongjun can endure the word "forbearance", he can't do nothing in the face of Zhunti's actions. Otherwise, things will only get worse and get out of control. No matter how difficult it is for him,  You also have to show up.

    Just listening, Taoist Hongjun shouted loudly: "Zhunti, are you crazy? How long do you want to make trouble before you stop? Your enemy is Zhu Jiuyin, not Nuwa. If you have the ability, kill Zhu Jiuyin."  , killing the witch clan, and causing trouble for Nuwa are nothing, it will only make people look down on you!"

    These words of Daozu Hongjun did not wake Zhunti up.  No!  To be precise, Zhunti was very clear from beginning to end. He knew what he was doing. His desire to kill Nuwa was not a temporary impulse.  It was the real thoughts in his heart. Although Zhu Jiuyin was hateful in Zhunti's eyes, no matter how hateful Zhu Jiuyin was, he was not as hateful as Empress Nuwa and Daozu Hongjun.  You are not afraid of enemies who are like gods, but you are afraid of teammates who are like pigs. And now Empress Nuwa has become the pig-like friend in Zhunti's eyes. It is precisely because of Empress Nuwa's selfishness that everything has changed dramatically.  , not only killed Jie Yin, but also forced Zhunti to rebel.

    When I heard the words of Taoist Hongjun.  Zhunti yelled crazily: "Hongjun, I have no ability, but I know who killed my senior brother. It was you and Nuwa, Nuwa must die today!"

    "Zhunti yelled and continued to attack Nuwa Empress crazily, intending to kill Nuwa Empress.  Zhunti was seeking revenge for his senior brother.  He could fight back desperately for the sake of brotherhood, but Empress Nuwa was not alone. She also had her brother Fuxi.  Although it is said that Fuxi has been reincarnated into the human race and has become the human emperor of the human race and is no longer a demon saint, it is impossible for Fuxi to watch the death of Empress Nuwa no matter what.

    This sudden incident caused a strong sensation. The death of the leading saint made many people worry about their own safety. When the Empress Nuwa and Zhu Jiuyin were enemies.  Fuxi had already devoted his energy to this battle, when he saw Zhunti frantically attacking Nuwa.  Fuxi was angry and no longer cared about whether Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu clan would fight back. He rushed towards Zhunti frantically to stop Zhunti's move.

    It was chaos. After Zhunti went crazy, the entire battlefield was completely in chaos. Fuxi made a move, and the many masters of the human race could not watch Fuxi take action alone and ignore it. In that case, the human race would not be divided again.  In an instant, Suirenshi, Xuanyuan and others also participated in the battle circle. They all aimed at Zhunti and wanted to help Fuxi to block Zhunti. Of course, if possible, they wanted to completely destroy Zhunti. After all, Zhunti was different from Zhunti.  There is also a big cause and effect between human races. If Zhunti can be killed, then the West will not have anything to worry about.

    Seeing so many people joining the battlefield, Daozu Hongjun was happy. No matter why the human race joined the war, everything was beneficial to him. He stepped up the bombardment of Gonggong Ancestral Witch and wanted to kill Gonggong Ancestral Witch.  this.  Some people are happy and some are worried. At this time, Zhu Jiuyin's natural situation is somewhat inappropriate.

    As a fierce god of the generation, Zhu Jiuyin will naturally not change his mind due to the influence of external forces. Although he does not like Zhunti, but now he does not want to see Zhunti fall, as long as Zhunti does not fall.  If this happens, then the West will definitely conflict with the East, which will naturally relieve a lot of pressure on itself, so Zhu Jiuyin does not allow Zhun Ti to die.  /

    After facing so many people taking action crazily, Zhu Jiuyin roared: "Okay, very good, Fuxi, you are so brave. You are the enemy of our Wu Clan. If you want to die, then I, Zhu Jiuyin, will  I will help you all, if the tiger does not show its power, you will treat me as a cowardly cat. The source of destruction will come, and the time realm will appear. Kill!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's roar ended, the Destruction Treasure instantly burst out with powerful power. The power of the law of time emanated from Zhu Jiuyin's body, forming a powerful time field outside his body.  , dragging Fuxi and others into their own time domain!

    Time domainAs soon as Zhu Jiuyin came out, there was no pause. The iron fist wielded a powerful force and hit the body of Nuwa Empress. With one punch, Nuwa Empress was just like the previous saint who had led the saint, like a rag.  After being thrown out, a blood arrow was scattered in the sky. Zhu Jiuyin was not a kind person. Since he had made the decision to kill them all, he would not stop and did not wait for Nuwa.  When the empress landed, she strode forward again and punched out, intending to kill Nuwa Empress here.

    Soon Fuxi felt the pain of Zhunti. Only then did he understand why Saint Zhunti was so crazy before. The feeling of powerlessness made him uncomfortable.  He shouted loudly: "No!"

    It's a pity that Zhu Jiuyin didn't pay attention to Fuxi's shout. The iron fist hit the body of Nuwa Empress again. Fortunately, Zhu Jiuyin had Zhunti's help, otherwise Zhu Jiuyin would have killed Nuwa Empress.  It is not an easy task. After all, the battlefield is too chaotic now. Many masters of the human race are frantically trying to prevent Zhu Jiuyin's actions. Fortunately, Zhunti's help blocked the attacks of these people.  Coming down, Zhu Jiuyin was given the opportunity and time to kill Nuwa Empress.

    Zhu Jiuyin did not show mercy to her, and brutally killed Nuwa Empress again in front of Fuxi and Hongjun Taoist ancestors. A golden rain fell from the sky again, mourning the death of Nuwa Empress.

    After seeing Empress Nuwa being killed by Zhu Jiuyin, Saint Zhunti laughed and said: "Fuxi, now you finally know my pain, Hongjun, come on, I am not afraid of you, otherwise I will die."  What¡¯s the big deal!¡±

    The battlefield on Zhu Jiuyin's side became extremely chaotic due to the appearance of Zhunti. This has strengthened the hearts of the Sanqing. Originally, the Sanqing did not want to take action. They were unwilling to offend the Witch Clan and Zhu Jiuyin, but  Now things have changed beyond their expectation. Now even Empress Nuwa has been killed by Zhu Jiuyin, so what else can't be done.

    Seeing the death of Empress Nuwa, and hearing Zhunti's crazy words, Fuxi shouted loudly: "Zhunti, you deserve to die, go to hell!" Now Fuxi also became crazy.  Just like Zhunti before, he rushed towards Zhunti crazily and wanted to kill Zhunti here to avenge Nuwa.

    This time the battle has stirred up the entire Three Realms, and everyone has been involved in this war.  Everyone is moving crazily.  Not long after the death of Empress Nuwa, Sanqing came to Nanzhan Prefecture, preparing to kill the Wu Clan, because in their view, the Wu Clan had aroused public anger, and it was impossible to hide even if they wanted to.  Otherwise, they will be hunted by the three realms. Who made Zhu Jiuyin do this wrong?  The whole Three Realms were in chaos.

    In such a short period of time, two saints fell. This was a heavy blow to the Three Realms, and it was a great good thing for Kunpeng and the gods and demons. Although Kunpeng and others had previously considered this  One action may end in failure, but he never thought that he could succeed with one strike. His successive attacks could win the best inheritance of the Chaos Gods and Demons. He could not just mess up the Three Realms and then be good to himself.  Winning in chaos.

    Now there is no need for Kunpeng to stir things up. The entire Three Realms are in chaos because of the death of Jie Yin and Nuwa Empress. Everything has become out of control. Those scattered people who were originally suppressed by the brutal methods of Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Ancestral Witch  Xiu, their hearts are ready to move again, and they want to take advantage of such a good opportunity to seek benefits for themselves. As soon as their thoughts change, the entire three realms become chaotic again, and many masters are secretly uniting.  After all, everything that happened last time gave them a heavy blow and a stern warning. No one would be willing to take action without being completely sure.

    People die for money and birds die for food. High-level masters are naturally able to keep their composure, but ordinary casual cultivators are completely different. There are also some people who don't know life or death who jump out to seek death, even in the sky above the sea of ??blood.  , regardless of whether they are looking south to the state, the situation has become dangerous, and the situation of the Wu clan is somewhat unfavorable.

    At this time, Hou Tuzu Wu had to admire Zhu Jiuyin's foresight. If it weren't for Zhu Jiuyin's reminder, Hou Tuzu Wu would not have thought that things would get so out of control.  And the saints really have the idea of ????looking south to the state. How can this not shock the Houtu ancestor wizard? It can be said that the three realms are full of murderous intentions now, and I don't know how many people are gearing up to plunder the benefits.  Of course, you will gain only if you pay. If these careerists want to seek benefits, they have to pay a certain price. If there is no price, they don't even have to think about it!

 Text Chapter 540 Crazy Battle

    Chapter 540: Crazy Battle

    Zhunti deserves to die, shouldn't Nuwa Empress die? Fuxi just feels that he can't accept this fact, but Zhunti didn't have the same mood as him before. He can only blame Nuwa Empress herself for not  Okay, everything you do is too selfish. Why did the Monster Clan end? It¡¯s not because the Monster Clan is too selfish. Look at the Wu Clan¡¯s status today. It¡¯s not just because the Wu Clan dares to fight.  , also because they are united.  /

    When he saw Fuxi and others rushing toward him crazily, Zhunti didn't take them to heart. For Zhunti, the most threatening people to him were Zhu Jiuyin and Hongjun Taozu. Only they had  The ability to kill him. Relatively speaking, although people like Fuxi are all quasi-sage masters, there is still a gap between them and Zhunti. At least they cannot compare with Zhunti in terms of realm and vision, because Zhunti doesn't care.  No matter how you say it, you were once the lord of saints, but people like Fuxi have never realized the realm of saints. Even if they have the same strength, they are no match for Zhunti.

    Everyone turned their attention to Zhunti, but ignored the existence of Zhu Jiuyin, as if there was no such person as Zhu Jiuyin. In fact, this is not the case. Among the people, there are many people who don't care about Zhu Jiuyin.  Yes, but there are very few people who actually do it. The reason is very simple. The persimmon must be picked on the weak. Zhu Jiuyin's method is so cruel that everyone is afraid of it and dare not risk their own lives.  Taking risks, even Zhunti and Fuxi had this idea in their hearts, but they didn't show it.

    In such a short period of time.  Two saints have already fallen into the hands of Zhu Jiuyin. What a cruel person this is. You must know that there are only seven saints in the Three Realms.  Suddenly one third was lost. Facing such a cruel person would definitely lead to self-destruction. In the minds of the immortals in the three realms, Zhu Jiuyin's cruelty was already at the top of the list, and Zhu Jiuyin was already at the top of the list.  The threat of Jiuyin is far greater than that of Daozu Hongjun, and Daozu Hongjun still has some concerns.  You can't kill people wantonly, but Zhu Jiuyin doesn't take this into consideration at all. Everything is done based on happiness and anger.  He never paid attention to the consequences of doing so. He used his killing move and left no room for others. Too many people died in his hands from the sea of ????blood to here.  Now there are two more saints.  One can imagine how fearful the immortals of the three realms were towards him.

    Whether it is the West or the Monster Clan, the death of Jingyin and Nuwa has dealt a very serious blow to them. Without them, the West and the Monster Clan are doomed to decline. The West is okay, at least there are still  Although the existence of this saint is mentioned, the demon clan really has nothing if it loses Nuwa.  It has truly become a piece of scattered sand, and it will be more conducive for Kunpeng to win over the demon clan to his hands.  Even though Daozu Hongjun could secretly reach a tacit understanding with Kunpeng, he didn't want to see the power of the demon clan fall into Kunpeng's hands. That would also be a big threat to him. After all, Kunpeng is a god and demon and has influence over the three realms.  Big ambition.

    After Zhu Jiuyin took action to kill Nuwa, the intelligence department in Nanzhan Buzhou underwent a surprising change. Sanqing followed the order of Hongjun Daozu and took action against the Wu clan, although they were said to be following orders.  , in fact, deep down, they still want to seize the territory of Nanzhan Buzhou so that their orthodoxy can safely survive this catastrophe. The interests of Nanzhan Buzhou make it difficult for them to give up, so they have what they have today.  What happened, to put it bluntly, everything was just for profit, Hongjun Daozu's order was just an excuse to evade.

    When looking at the changes in Buzhou, Zhu Jiuyin secretly sighed in his heart. Zhu Jiuyin had the intention to kill everyone involved in this battle, even those from the human race.  Everyone is no exception. They use this method of blood awakening to forcefully end this battle. After all, everyone is dead. No matter how many ideas Hongjun Daozu has in his heart, he cannot realize it, but now everything is due to Nanzhan Buzhou.  The unexpected interruption forced Zhu Jiuyin to give up his idea to avoid damaging the foundation of the Wu Clan. After all, Nanzhan Buzhou was the foundation of the Wu Clan.  /

    With a thought in his mind, Zhu Jiuyin said in a deep voice: "Gonggong, please step aside for now and let me fight Hongjun!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, Taoist Hongjun said disdainfully: "If Zhu Jiuyin wants you to surrender quickly, I won't make it difficult for you. Otherwise, when Nanzhan Buzhou is conquered, these three realms will be destroyed."  There is no longer a place for your witch clan to stand!"

    Good fellow Taoist Hongjun is really cruel. He actually said these last words. This clearly means that he wants to kill all the Wu clan. Even a fool will not believe Hongjun after hearing these words.  Jun Daozu, the only way to control your own destiny is to be safest, otherwise you may not know when your life will be in danger.

    After hearing what Taoist Hongjun said, Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully: "Hongjun, you want to take the Nanzhan tribe?"Come on, let me have your big dreams. Do you think you can take over Nanzhan Province with just these three losers like Sanqing? I have to say that your head was kicked by a donkey.  Such a ridiculous idea.  "

    Zhu Jiuyin's words were once again arrogant to the extreme. He did not take Taoist Hongjun into his eyes at all, nor did he take Sanqing, who was attacking Nanzhan Prefecture, into his eyes. Could it be that Zhu Jiuyin still had something exposed in his hand?  A trump card? Otherwise, why would Zhu Jiuyin dare to be so arrogant? This made Daozu Hongjun feel wary.

    Just when Hongjun Daozu was about to tell Sanqing to be careful, the situation in Nanzhan Prefecture changed. When Xuanming Ancestral Witch looked at Sanqing's self-righteous face, he sneered again and again, with contempt all over his face.  After Qing appeared in Nanzhan Buzhou, the law clones of Kunpeng and others stopped and retreated, leaving the situation in Sanqing's hands. They acted as if they were grandsons and Sanqing was grandfather, for fear that they would  He was targeted by Sanqing one step later.

    What does strength mean?  This is where strength is respected. If the Three Pure Ones were not powerful, how could Kunpeng and others do such a thing? In the final analysis, everything is changed because of strength, at least for now.

    Taishang Laojun took a deep breath and said: "Xuanming Ancestral Witch. As you all know, we are here to take over Nanzhan Buzhou on the orders of the Taoist Ancestor, and we hope that Xuanming Ancestral Witch can make a step back.  Let me wait so that I can explain it to Dao Ancestor!"

    Although Taishang Laojun's words were very polite, there was nothing so-called polite in his tone. He was blatantly ordering the Xuanming Ancestral Witch, using his power to suppress others, and trying to force the Xuanming Ancestral Witch.  Withdraw from Nanzhan Buzhou, hand everything in Nanzhan Buzhou into their hands, and let them take charge of everything in Nanzhan Buzhou.

    I heard what the Supreme Lord said.  Xuanming Ancestral Witch snorted disdainfully and said: "You have no backbone and you are worthy of asking my Witch Clan to give in. On the contrary, if you think so, please leave me quickly. I will forgive you for the sake of coming from the same origin."  Give me your life. Let us escape unscathed, or we will let you know how powerful the Wu clan is. This Nanzhan Province is not something you bastards can set foot in."

    Speaking of this, Xuanming Ancestral Witch¡¯s expression changed.  He shouted in a deep voice: "The gods of the Twelve Capitals have formed a great formation. Reversal of Yin and Yang, like summoning Pan's true body, we will fight to the death with the enemy!"

    As soon as the witch Xuanmingzu shouted, countless evil spirits shot out from the entire Nanzhan Province. The evil spirits gathered and rushed straight towards the bullfighting. This made the Taishang Laojun who was originally in a good mood angry and also wary.  , anger returns to anger.  But be careful when sailing the ten-thousand-year ship, and don't be careless when it comes to people from the Wu Clan.  Otherwise, you may end up losing your life at any time, after all, the power of the Witch Clan lies there.

    Taishang Laojun shouted in a deep voice: "Xuan Ming, put away this trick of yours. You will never be able to withstand the three of us. If you surrender, we can still survive, otherwise today will be yours."  On the festival day, you have to think carefully about it!¡±

    Xuanming Ancestral Witch snorted disdainfully and ignored the other party's provocative move. When Xuanming Ancestral Witch snorted coldly, there was a burst of space fluctuations, and Pangu's true body appeared from the void. Pangu's true body  He was not a good person. As soon as he appeared, he waved his iron fist and blasted at Sanqing. He used his ultimate move to kill Sanqing directly.

    Fortunately, Sanqing had prepared early, otherwise they would have been caught off guard by Pangu's real body, and his life would have been affected by one of his mistakes, in which case he would have suffered a big loss.

    After Pangu's true body appeared in Nanzhan Buzhou, the Gonggong ancestral witch here had lost sight of Pangu's true body. The disappearance of Pangu's true body shocked Daozu Hongjun and said loudly: "What a good person.  Zhu Jiuyin, I didn¡¯t expect that you would be so scheming from time to time and plot against everyone!¡±

    Yes, Zhu Jiuyin plotted against everyone, because no one thought that Zhu Jiuyin had the ability to split the Witch Clan into two. Each of them has the ability to summon Pangu's true body. If Pangu's true body wants to help,  Even if some people have some ideas in mind, they can't do it. After all, everyone can't always take into account the sneak attacks of Pangu's real body.

    When he was caught off guard by Pangu's true form, Taishang Laojun's face became extremely gloomy, and he cursed Daozu Hongjun in his heart. What was going on? The Pangu's true form of the Wu Clan clearly knew him.  On the other side, why didn't Daozu Hongjun find a way to hold him back and destroy him?

    There¡¯s no point in scolding, everything has already happened.  It was not up to him to change, and he did not have the ability to change. Now he could only endure the bad breath silently. He eagerly hoped in his heart that Pangu's real body, who had helped Xuanming Ancestral Witch, would soon be killed by Gonggong Ancestral Witch again.  Zhu Jiuyin was also recalled.  /

    At this time, as long as they are not fools, no one will choose to fight with the Xuanming Ancestral Witch to seize control of Pangu's true body. At least Zhu Jiuyin will not do this, and the Gonggong Ancestral Witch is even moreThere is such an idea. For Gonggong Ancestral Witch, even if he died here, he would not fight for the control of Pangu's true body and put Nanzhan Buzhou into a desperate situation.

    "Have things really reached this point? Have they really gotten out of hand? That's not the case. Everything has just begun. The fun is yet to come. Everyone believes that what happens next will be even crazier.

    After hearing the words of Daozu Hongjun, Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said: "Hongjun, since you dare to plot against me, Zhu Jiuyin, you have to bear my anger. Get away with you bastards."  Die, kill!¡±

    In the eyes of Daozu Hongjun, the threat of Zhu Jiuyin has been weakened to the extreme. However, in the eyes of Zhu Jiuyin and others, one of the masters in the West is also vulnerable. The most important thing is that these ignorant people actually  It was hard for him to accept that he said such words for his own safety.

    Taoist Hongjun seemed to be confronting Zhu Jiuyin, but he did not really put all his energy into his work. On the contrary, Taoist Hongjun fixed his eyes on Saint Zhunti.  If you want to get the idea of ????Zhunti Saint, you must kill Zhunti Saint to regain the backlog of the party's heart and stabilize your own power.

    Just when Zhu Jiuyin's disdainful voice fell, Taoist Hongjun shouted: "The power of order comes out to imprison everything, Zhunti, go to hell!" As he spoke, Taoist Hongjun went crazy.  Di took action against Zhunti, and once he took action, it would be a killing power. He wanted to kill Saint Zhunti directly.

    Don't look at it. Zhunti has been carefully guarding Taoist Hongjun, but he is being chased by Fuxi, and he has to devote most of his energy to dealing with Fuxi. When Taozu Hongjun suddenly attacked, he didn't even have a chance to react.  He was not directly immobilized by Daozu Hongjun's power of order, but the treasure of chaos, the 'Jade Disc of Creation', instantly reached his side.

    At this moment, Saint Zhunti felt the threat of death. Although he had experienced many storms and crashes in his life, he had never been as dangerous as now, because he knew that if he was killed,  If Daozu Hongjun's Chaos Treasure 'The Jade Disk of Creation' is hit, he will be destroyed in both body and soul, and there will be no chance of reincarnation. He will completely disappear in the three realms. How can he not struggle?

    Taoist Hongjun had the idea of ????Zhunti. When he launched a sneak attack on Saint Zhunti, he was lucky enough to avoid Zhu Jiuyin's bombardment. However, Taozu Hongjun's good luck ended there.  When he was about to kill Zhunti Saint, a huge pressure instantly fell in the void. It was the will of Heaven. At this moment, Heaven finally took action and blocked Daozu Hongjun's killing blow.  One blow, because Heaven cannot let Saint Zhunti fall. You must know that the death of a Holy Saint has seriously affected Heaven. If Zhunti dies again, everything will really be out of control.

 Text Chapter 541 The Crazy Way of Heaven

    Chapter 541 The Crazy Way of Heaven

    As soon as Tiandao's breath came out, Hongjun Dao Zudao snorted coldly and said: "Tiandao, you finally couldn't bear it and came out. It's a pity that you showed up too late. The general trend of heaven and earth has been formed, which you cannot reverse!"

    As Daozu Hongjun's shout fell, the power of thunder and lightning condensed into a body. The will of heaven officially descended into the three realms. Although it was just an ordinary thunder and lightning body, above this body  But it has endless divine power, which makes people feel chilled, especially Fuxi who is attacking Zhunti. He was frightened and confused by Tiandao's small look, and his mind was slightly damaged.

    Power, this is the power that is superior to all living beings. The strength of the way of heaven far exceeds everything that everyone imagined. The emergence of the will of the way of heaven can be said to have gathered most of the power of the three realms on this battlefield. This  Whether it will be a bloody war or whether it will be converged due to three-party wrestling, no one knows this. After all, everyone knows that a plan is not as good as a change, and no matter how perfect the plan is, it will be vulnerable to change.  one strike.

    Tiandao sneered and said with disdain: "Hongjun, your vision is too low. What is the general trend of heaven and earth? In these three realms, I am the general trend of Tiandao. All power is under my control. Do you really think that you can rely on these useless things?"  Can the changes caused by the material affect the general trend? You underestimate me! "

    As soon as Tiandao said these words, Zhu Jiuyin's eyes flashed with light. From Tiandao's words, Zhu Jiuyin got a piece of information.  Everything that happened was just a plot, a plot laid out by Heaven and Taoist Hongjun.  This shocked Zhu Jiuyin. Being old but not dying is called a thief. This could not be more appropriate when applied to Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu. Although Zhu Jiuyin is also a man of great wisdom, he cannot be compared with Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu.  There is still a big gap in comparison, at least his vision cannot be compared with that of the other party.

    Daozu Hongjun sneered and said: "Tiandao, Jingyin and Zhunti are your people. From the beginning to the end, they have been your undercover agents in the Three Realms. Unfortunately, now only Zhunti is left, and his identity is exposed. You  All your plans will come to nothing. You wanted to use their hands to disrupt the order of the Three Realms. Unfortunately, everything has disappointed you now. Although the Three Realms are a little chaotic, it has not reached the point where it is out of control. If you continue  If you come one step too late, Zhunti will also die here!"

    As soon as Daozu Hongjun said these words, the faces of the immortals in the three realms changed drastically. No one thought that Jie Yin and Zhunti had such an insidious purpose. Although they were reluctant to believe that all this was true, they thought about it carefully.  , ever since Jie Yin and Zhunti appeared in the Three Realms, they have been provoking war in the Three Realms.  It can be said that they were present in the first great catastrophe of the Three Realms, which shocked everyone.

    That is attacking Sanqing in Nanzhan Buzhou.  When they heard these words, they were equally shocked. They were also shocked by the words of Taoist Hongjun. They did not expect that the introduction and zhunti, which Taoist Hongjun had always strongly supported, were actually arranged by Tiandao.  Undercover, it's no wonder that the West has committed so many things and has not been greatly affected. After hearing these words of Hongjun Daozu, they suddenly realized that there was the support of heaven behind the other party.

    With the words of Daozu Hongjun, those who originally wanted to leave the West in the Western Paradise became stable again in an instant. What is better than having a powerful background? You must know that in this calamity,  If there is no background, it will definitely be a dead end. The most important thing is that these people have betrayed once. If they betray the West again, then they will really become lonely ghosts, and no one will dare to take them in.

    Relatively speaking, Zhu Jiuyin maintained a calm mind. Although he was also shocked by the words of Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu, Zhu Jiuyin returned to normal in an instant. The reason was very simple. Zhu Jiuyin was confident that he could  Guaranteed, no matter what the opponent's plan is, Zhu Jiuyin believes that he has the power to protect himself, and there is no need to worry about it. The worst is that Zhu Jiuyin and a group of witches will give up the inheritance of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons.

    Daozu Hongjun took a deep breath and said: "Tiandao, tell me about your origin. After such a long time, you should let everyone see your true face in Lushan. Could it be that things have reached this point?"  Do you still not want to expose yourself, or do you still want to hide in the dark and plot against others? This is no longer the time when Pangu opened the sky. No one will plot for you. Now everything must rely on strength to win or lose!"

    Hearing the words of Taoist Hongjun, all the immortals in the three realms are eager to know the identity of Tiandao, what kind of existence Tiandao is, and the most mysterious existence among the three realms!

    "It's a pity that Tiandao is not stupid. He sneered disdainfully: "Hongjun, if you want to know my identity, you can guess it yourself. You can't even figure out my identity now. What do you think you want to do with me?I fight and want to seize control of the Three Realms from me, but you are still far away. Although I have provoked disputes in the Three Realms, you cannot control the Three Realms because you do not have the strength, let alone the qualifications. You are just  Just a clown!  "

    Being ridiculed by Tiandao like a clown made Daozu Hongjun hold back an evil fire in his heart, but he couldn't vent it because he didn't even know Tiandao's identity. During the battle with Tiandao,  It was a failure in every aspect.

    Zhu Jiuyin, who had been silent all this time, asked: "Tiandao, what on earth do you want to do? You killed the three tribes of dragon, phoenix, and unicorn, and started a war with lich to take away the luck of our race.  , but why do you want to mess up the Three Realms now? I believe that Kunpeng was able to escape from my hands because of your contribution. You tried so hard to mess up the Three Realms and lure Kunpeng and others into the Three Realms.  , what exactly do you want to do?¡±

    When Zhu Jiuyin spoke, Tiandao laughed loudly and said: "Zhu Jiuyin, you are the only one who surprises me among the three realms. In my eyes, Hongjun is just a clown, but you  Different, you have abilities that he does not have. Perhaps it is because of your ability that the Witch Clan will deviate from my plan. But now everything is useless, everything will start again, and the new order is about to come.  Even if you have the power to destroy gods and demons, you won¡¯t be able to stop this from happening!¡±

    As soon as Tiandao said these words, Taoist Hongjun's expression couldn't help but change, and he shouted loudly: "Tiandao, you want to restore order. Have you found a way to transcend everything? How is this possible? How can you do this!"

    Detachment is very important to Daozu Hongjun. You must know that this is everything he has been pursuing. But now his opponent in Tiandao has found a way to transcend everything. How can he not let Daozu Hongjun do it?  Excited!

    Since Tiandao has appeared, it means that he no longer cares about the existence of Daozu Hongjun and Zhu Jiuyin. Such a gap is naturally shocking. Tiandao said disdainfully: "Nothing is impossible, it's just that you can't think of it!"

    Tiandao's words made Zhu Jiuyin's heart move. He said in a deep voice: "Three thousand chaos gods and demons also means three thousand avenues. Three thousand avenues. You want to use the power of three thousand chaos gods and demons to perfect it."  My own path?"

    "Ha! Ha! Ha! I didn't expect that someone could see my thoughts clearly. Hongjun, you are so bad. Even people like Zhu Jiuyin can see my intentions clearly, but you  You didn't realize it at all, you are so incompetent!" After hearing Zhu Jiuyin's words, Tiandao laughed crazily.

    After hearing these words, Taoist Hongjun's expression became unnatural. The Three Thousand Avenues turned out to be an opportunity for transcendence. No wonder the Dao of Heaven disrupted the order of the three realms in this way. Everything was done to prevent the arrival of immeasurable calamities. Only  The three thousand chaotic gods and demons could only appear after the immeasurable calamity. What he did was actually those three thousand avenues. Such a result shocked Daozu Hongjun. He really didn't expect that the calculation of heaven was so deep.

    Three thousand great avenues appear at the same time. When they reach their peak, they will surely trigger the arrival of the great avenues. It will also be the end of immeasurable tribulations and the opportunity for transcendence!  It is said that Zhu Jiuyin is extremely cruel and evil, but compared to Heaven, Zhu Jiuyin is a great good person, while Heaven is the real ruthless person. He uses heaven and earth as a board and all living beings in the three realms as chess pieces. His purpose is just to  Only those who are detached from themselves are the most ruthless people.

    Hongjun Daozu said in a deep voice: "Tiandao, are you so arrogant that you are not afraid of causing public outrage and breaking the foundation of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons, causing your plan to be aborted and all your efforts to be in vain?"

    Tiandao said disdainfully: "Hongjun, when things have come to this point, do you think this opportunity is possible? Whether it is the Sanqing, the human race, the demon race, or the witch race, they will give up fighting for those three thousand chaos gods."  The inheritance of demons, and even if they are willing to give up, will gods and demons like Kunpeng let go? Let me tell you, there is no resistance at this point, because all of them have been involved in this catastrophe.  , no one can escape, no one can stop the development of the catastrophe, no one can do it, not you Hongjun, not Zhu Jiuyin, not even me, everything has reached an unstoppable point, you  Do you understand? Ha! Ha! Ha!" As he spoke, Tiandao laughed crazily again, as crazy as he wanted!  It's as if all this is completely under his control, everything has reached an irreversible point, and everyone must move for him!

 Text Chapter 542 The truth comes out

    Daozu Hongjun's face changed drastically, and he shouted angrily: "You are crazy, completely crazy!"

    yes!  Tiandao is crazy, but Hongjun is not that good, but he has not done anything as crazy as Tiandao. It's not that he has never thought of doing so, but that he has no chance. If he had such a chance, it would be wrong.  If you give up, you will also do crazy things like Tiandao.

    The current situation is just like what Tiandao said. Nothing can be changed. No one can stop the development of the overall situation. You must know that if people do not serve themselves, God will destroy the earth. Tiandao has caught everyone's thoughts, so he has taken advantage of this.  An incident brought everyone together and exploded all conflicts. As long as one person has selfish motives for revenge and wants to compete for the benefits, there will definitely be a war in the three realms.

    Seeing the angry look of Daozu Hongjun, Tiandao laughed loudly and said: "Hongjun, speaking of it, this matter is all thanks to you. If you weren't so selfish, you would have asked Sanqing to go to the south."  I won¡¯t be so relaxed in Zhanbuzhou. You owe most of the credit for everything today. I¡¯m here to thank you for your help!¡±

    Heavenly Dao is slapping Taoist Hongjun naked in the face. This is not to thank him, but to tease Taozu Hongjun. At this moment, Taozu Hongjun¡¯s plan has become completely useless. Likewise, his reputation in the hearts of the immortals in the three realms  The position also plummeted. It can be said that in this battle, Tiandao completely had the upper hand, completely suppressing Zhu Jiuyin and Hongjun Daozu.

    The situation on the surface is like this now. As for the real situation, no one knows. Zhu Jiuyin has his own divine world. He does not believe that Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun can't see the problem, and Daozu Hongjun  Having been in tune with Tiandao for so many years, even a fool wouldn't believe him if he didn't have a few tricks up his sleeve.

    Stop it!  When things have reached this point, it is useless to continue fighting, at least this is what Hongjun Dao Zujian thinks. As for Zhu Jiuyin, he also does not want to continue the war. He has done what he should do, and continues the fight with Nuwa Empress.  Death, he has shown his powerful strength to the immortals in the three realms.

    Daozu Hongjun wanted to stop, but Tiandao didn't. The conflict had developed to this extent, so there was no need to drag it out anymore. He needed greater stimulation. Only in this way could he accomplish the goal in his heart.  Only greater killings and more chaos can the Three Realms go on the path he wants, without giving Taozu Hongjun and Zhu Jiuyin a chance to resist him.

    However, this time, the object of Tiandao's manipulation was not Zhunti, but Kunpeng, who was far away in the sea of ??blood. When Tiandao appeared, Houtu Zuwu, who was far away in the sea of ??blood, felt the pressure.  Tuzu Wu has got rid of the influence of the Six Paths of Reincarnation, but the power of heaven still makes Tuzu Wu consider it. After all, this time the Wu Clan is fighting on three fronts. If it fails, the consequences will be unimaginable, and the entire Wu Clan may face  A devastating disaster.

    It was precisely because he had concerns in his heart that the Houtu Ancestral Witch naturally lost the strength of the former. This allowed Kunpeng to seize the opportunity. The Houtu Ancestral Witch lost his mind, while the Minghe Ancestor was entangled by the mosquito Taoist.  He would be a fool if he didn't seize such a great opportunity. At the moment when Hou Tuzu Wu lost his mind, Kunpeng rushed into the depths of the sea of ????blood like lightning, and between the forcibly blasted gap  middle.

    Under Kunpeng's impact, there was a loud bang, and the entire blood sea shook. The three realms also trembled for a while. Kunpeng opened the seal above the blood sea with his own divine and demonic aura, and endless  The aura of gods and demons was guided down by him from the world of gods and demons!

    The one most affected by such a big change in the blood sea is the Styx ancestor, followed by the mosquito Taoist. However, the mosquito Taoist is much better than the Styx ancestor. At least he has obtained the Western way of cultivation from the West.  He was able to resist the backlash from the origin of the Blood Sea. Relatively speaking, the Styx Ancestor was in a miserable situation. The original power of the Blood Sea was severely suppressed when the seal was broken across the board. This allowed him, the Lord of the Blood Sea, to naturally withstand it.  Huge backlash.

    Ancestor Minghe¡¯s expression changed, and he shouted angrily: ¡°Kunpeng, you are seeking death!¡±

    Even if Kunpeng seeks death, it is not something that Ancestor Styx can deal with. Even though this is the Sea of ??Blood, it is the territory of Ancestor Styx, but when the seal of the Blood Sea is opened, the endless aura of chaotic gods and demons is released.  , Kunpeng also has a huge advantage over Styx, and with the help of the aura of the Chaos Gods and Demons, the Styx Ancestor is not his opponent at all.

    But at this time, Kunpeng had no intention of paying attention to the Ancestor Styx. He went madly towards the depths of the sealed land without looking back. He wanted to seize the inheritance that was beneficial to him before everyone could react, so that he could  If you have the ability to survive, you don't need to be controlled by others.

    Kunpeng rushed into the sealed land. When the other gods and demons saw this, they were angry. They all cursed Kunpeng for being shameless and wanted to do something good.Eat alone, forget about them, let them protect Kunpeng from disaster, and suffer the blows of Hou Tuzu Wu and Ancestor Styx. When Kunpeng rushed into the sealed place, these gods and demons  After reacting, he immediately gave up the confrontation with Hou Tuzu Wu and the Wu clan, and frantically followed Kunpeng into the sealed land.

    This is how it is between gods and demons. Everyone uses each other. Once there is a result, they will immediately part ways, each going their own way. As for helping others to cover, only fools will do it. They will not do it.  Either everyone will benefit, or no one will think of any benefit. This is the way gods and demons deal with things.

    When she saw these gods and demons rushing into the sealed place deep in the blood sea, a shadow flashed across the face of Houtu Zuwu. Although she wanted to lead everyone into the sealed place, she  But he is worried that there is some conspiracy in this. Once he is blocked in this sealed place, the underworld will be in danger. You must know that there are still many witch clans in the underworld, and the Hou Tuzu witch cannot give up on them, precisely because  After Tu Tu Zu Wu's hesitation, the Styx Ancestor saw this and frantically shook off the mosquito Taoist's entanglement and rushed into the sealed place.

    Ancestor Styx ran away, Taoist Mosquito let out a long sigh, and a trace of hesitation flashed across his face. He also wanted to enter the sealed land to seize the inheritance of the chaotic gods and demons, but he could only rely on himself.  Even if one person goes in, it will be in vain. If one is not careful, he will fall into it. In the end, reason defeated the desire. Taoist Mosquito gave up the idea of ??entering the sealed place, but came to the Houtu Zuwu and said in a deep voice: "  Houtu Zuwu, what should we do now, should we continue to stay and guard here, or should we leave this sea of ??blood!"

    After Kunpeng and a group of gods and demons rushed into the sealed land, the barrier of the three realms was completely broken, and the world of gods and demons finally merged with the three realms unimpeded. Although it still takes a little time, this has become a reality.  The general trend has been reached and no one can stop it, which makes Tian Dao look up to the sky and laugh wildly.

    At this time, Daozu Hongjun couldn't help but sigh secretly. He still underestimated Tiandao. Everything was under the control of the other party. He even used the influence of his appearance to give  Kunpeng had the opportunity to open the sealed land, let the barriers of the three realms disappear, and let the world of gods and demons merge with the three realms.

    Daozu Hongjun said in a deep voice: "Tiandao, you are so ruthless, you have even used such despicable means. It seems that you have done everything you can to achieve your own detachment. You are so shameless.  To the extreme!¡±

    Even though Daozu Hongjun blames Heaven so much, in fact, if he were placed in the position of Heaven, he would do the same thing. In the face of interests, he can put down anything and there is nothing he cannot do.  Zhu Jiuyin would also make such a choice. Anyone with selfish motives in the Three Realms would do this. This is human nature.

    Tiandao laughed and said: "Ha! Ha! Ha! Everything has already begun. It won't be long before three thousand chaotic gods and demons will be completely born. At that time, the entire three realms will face a test of life and death. Hongjun, you have  Instead of blaming me with your thoughts, you might as well think about your own fate. Once the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons are born, you will be the first one they look for!"

    Hearing this, Daozu Hongjun's expression changed greatly. Tian Dao was right about this. He had mastered the jade dish of creation, the treasure of chaos, and obtained three thousand avenues. Although it was only incomplete, the three thousand chaos gods and demons wanted to recover quickly.  Their own cultivation will definitely find them. As long as they can swallow up the avenue they master, it will greatly shorten their recovery time.

    Hongjun Daozu shouted angrily: "Tiandao, you are so despicable, you have been plotting against me!"

    Tiandao is indeed very despicable. Originally, even if the three thousand chaotic gods and demons were born, Tiandao should be dealt with first. After all, it was Tiandao who tricked them in the first place, but Tiandao had already laid out a plan to use Daozu Hongjun as a shield.  , otherwise how could Taoist Hongjun fit in with Heavenly Dao so easily and use the power of Heavenly Dao to control the three realms. Everything Tiandao did was just for today, in order to make Daozu Hongjun his scapegoat after the birth of three thousand chaotic gods and demons.  It was precisely because Tiandao had such thoughts that he had been patient and did not kill Daozu Hongjun. Ø­

    Now everything has come to a showdown. Tiandao has just revealed all the secrets. Even if Daozu Hongjun knows it, he is unable to resist and can only face the pressure of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons. This method of Tiandao is really  It's scary. It's scary to think about laying out such a big picture for one's own detachment since the dawn of time.

 Text Chapter 543: Shock

    Chapter 543 Shock

    When he heard Hongjun Daozu's scolding, Tiandao said disdainfully: "Hongjun, if you want to blame, blame yourself for being too short-sighted. If you don't have the ability, don't be too greedy. Since you have greed,  You should understand how bloody and cruel the struggle for power is. I don¡¯t have time to chat with you here. Everything has already begun. You can take care of yourself. Don¡¯t try to change anything. The consequences will be  It¡¯s not something you can afford!¡±

    When Tiandao said this, he turned his head and glanced at Zhu Jiuyin. Regarding Zhu Jiuyin's existence, Tiandao was not as arrogant as Daozu Hongjun. He just glanced at Zhu Jiuyin and said nothing.  Everything is said without saying anything, with Zhu Jiuyin's madness, but it's okay. Once he says it, it will only make things a mess. This is not what Tiandao wants to see. Don't look at Tiandao's so confident words, but  He was not at peace in his heart. Although everything was developing according to his intention, Heavenly Dao could not guarantee that the result of things would be as he wanted. No one dared to take it lightly until the last moment.  in conclusion.

    Tiandao ignored the reactions of Zhu Jiuyin and Hongjun Taozu, and with a thought, he sent Saint Zhunti back to the Western Paradise, allowing him to get out of the predicament in front of him. No one stopped Tiandao from this move, Zhu Zhu  Jiuyin did not do this, and Daozu Hongjun did not stop him. After all, in the eyes of Daozu Hongjun, Zhunti was just a pawn, and he did not have to break up with Tiandao at this time because of such a pawn.

    Fuxi has some opinions on the way of heaven.  But in the end, he still gave in. After all, the way of heaven was not something that his small quasi-sanctuary could resist. If he took the initiative to look for trouble at this time, he would be in trouble.  That would only bring humiliation to himself, and even cost him his own life. Then he would really have no chance of revenge. As long as he could persevere, he would still have the opportunity to seek revenge in the future.

    In fact, Fuxi hated Zhunti, and who should Zhunti hate?  It can only be said that the death of Empress Nuwa was caused by herself. If she had not been selfish, she would not have had such an ending. As for the battle between Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu.  That shouldn't be something they can participate in at all. Not even mentioning and leading the two saints are just chess pieces in the eyes of Tiandao, and they have always been eager to get rid of the status of chess pieces, but unfortunately the results are not satisfactory.

    Tiandao left in front of Hongjun Daozu, Zhu Jiuyin and others in a swaggering manner.  And Zhunti will also be sent away.  Although such an arrogant act made everyone present feel angry, no one dared to act rashly. You must know that this world is a world where strength is respected, and everything must rely on strength. Now that Tiandao has this strength, don't get it.  Not to mention the mere fact that he was able to manipulate Daozu Hongjun in the palm of his hand, it was enough to make everyone present be wary of him and treat him with caution.  Don't dare to be careless in the slightest.

    After Tiandao left, Daozu Hongjun no longer had the previous momentum.  He no longer had the hatred for Zhu Jiuyin before. For him, he now needs Zhu Jiuyin's help. As long as he wants to resist the way of heaven, he needs the power of Zhu Jiuyin, because the way of heaven is too mysterious.  , so that he had to do this.

    Daozu Hongjun took a deep breath and said: "Zhu Jiuyin, you have seen the current situation. There is no point in us fighting anymore. You and I are just being played by the way of heaven like fools."  If we want to get rid of each other's control, we can only cooperate. If we cooperate, we will both benefit, and if we divide, we will suffer two harms. I think you should understand!"

    Zhu Jiuyin naturally understands this truth, but understanding is one thing, but doing it is another thing. Even if Hongjun Daozu says so, Zhu Jiuyin will not agree to his suggestion, because Zhu Jiuyin  Yin doesn't want to die, the way of heaven cannot be trusted, and Taoist Hongjun is even less trustworthy. Zhu Jiuyin cannot guarantee that he will accidentally fall into Taozu Hongjun's conspiracy and be plotted by the other party and become a pawn at his mercy.  .

    Zhu Jiuyin said calmly: "Hongjun, you don't need to say anything more. Although the way of heaven is insidious, I don't trust you either. Let's go our separate ways. Whatever plans you have, you can complete them yourself, and  We, the witch clan, have our own way of doing things, so you don¡¯t need to worry about it, so I¡¯ll take my leave!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin did not want to have too much communication with Taoist Hongjun. For Zhu Jiuyin, the threat from Tiandao was not as strong as that of Taoist Hongjun. Although Tiandao wanted to transcend everything, the main target he aimed at was Hongjun.  Daozu Jun, instead of being a pawn like himself, how could Zhu Jiuyin be so stupid as to form an alliance with Daozu Hongjun? It is not a good thing to have an ally with ulterior motives. He might be betrayed by this ally at some point.  , Hongjun Daozu¡¯s lesson is a lesson for others, and Zhu Jiuyin will not be stupid enough to follow in his footsteps.

    Zhu Jiuyin didn¡¯t say anything else to Daoist Hongjun. With a thought in his mind, he headed toward the sea of ??blood with Grandmaster Gonggong.?, went to meet Houtu Zuwu, and did not rush back to Nanzhan Buzhou, because he believed that with the wisdom of Sanqing, he would not be stupid enough to become his enemy again, which would not be a good thing for them. Relatively speaking,  Things in this sea of ??blood are urgent to deal with.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin was very concerned about the inheritance of the chaos gods and demons in the blood sea, he was not ready to risk it at all costs. No one knew what was going on in the sealed place deep in the blood sea.  Clearly, the most important thing is that he is worried about whether there is some conspiracy and calculation in this. Zhu Jiuyin does not believe that Tian Dao will be so generous and kind enough to guide Kunpeng to seize the inheritance of three thousand chaos gods and demons. Zhu Jiuyin believes that this  There must be a reason that he doesn't know.

    Of course, what worries Zhu Jiuyin the most is that Taoist Hongjun did not act too violently about this matter. This is not in line with Taozu Hongjun's situation. If Taozu Hongjun can take it into consideration, there must be something wrong with it.  Tell-tale secrets.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin was curious, he had not yet risked his own life and everything in the Witch Clan for his curiosity. He even secretly suspected that Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun were so  He was generous and allowed himself to leave, just to deceive him into the sealed place.  Then he kills someone, and then his life and death will no longer be in his own hands, although the benefits are good.  However, he has to sacrifice his own life for this benefit. This is something Zhu Jiuyin cannot accept. He will not make such a crazy decision, at least he will not do it in front of him. He will not figure out what the way of heaven is for a day.  No matter what kind of existence, Zhu Jiuyin would have to keep a low profile at this time.

    Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Zuwu left in a swaggering manner, which made Fuxi feel dissatisfied.  He said in a deep voice: "Teacher, it was Zhu Jiuyin and Zhunti who killed Nuwa. Why did you let them go like this? I can't figure it out!"

    It's not that Fuxi can't figure it out, but that he deliberately uses this matter to test the bottom line of Daozu Hongjun. He wants to know what kind of attitude Daozu Hongjun has on this matter. After all, everything that happened today is really disappointing.  People were so shocked.  He had to make complete preparations in advance.  in case.

    When he heard Fuxi's words, Taoist Hongjun's expression changed and he shouted in a deep voice: "That's enough Fuxi, look at what you look like now. You have a bit of the aura of a human emperor. You want revenge, how can you be a master?"  Don¡¯t you want to take revenge? It¡¯s a good thing to have the idea of ??revenge. But you also have to have enough strength to take revenge. Otherwise, if you do it reluctantly, it will be just a meat bun and beating a dog with no return. I advise you to wake up and put your  Let me recover from my chaotic thoughts and discuss this matter again!"

    Hongjun Daozu's words made Fuxi secretly sigh in his heart. Although he had been prepared before, when things really happened, Fuxi had to be cautious. You must know that in this situation, he only needs to be slightly cautious.  The slightest mistake may put you in an irreversible situation.

    When he thought of this, a trace of helplessness flashed across Fuxi's face. In the final analysis, his cultivation was still insufficient. If he had the strength of Tiandao, why would he stand here and watch the face of Daozu Hongjun? Everything was  Because of his lack of strength, Fuxi could only accept his fate. After all, strength is the most respected in the Three Realms.

    Fuxi's changes were not hidden from Taoist Hongjun. In order to prevent Fuxi from having too many opinions on him, Taoist Hongjun sighed again and said: "Fuxi, I can understand the resentment in your heart, but you should  Understand what speed you can do at this moment and what you cannot do, after all, the enemy we face is not a simple existence!"

    It is not easy to persuade Fuxi with these words of Daozu Hongjun. After all, under the current situation, people's hearts are floating. If the Empress Nuwa had not died, there would be no way between Fuxi and Tiandao.  Together, the first target that Taoist Hongjun should consider is not necessarily the way of heaven, but their own internal affairs.

    After seeing that his words did not arouse Fu Xi's disgust, Daozu Hongjun sighed again and said: "Let's go, we have completed the things here, and now we don't have so much energy to waste, time does not wait."  People, let¡¯s go back to Zixiao Palace first and wait for Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan to give us an explanation!¡±

    Counting on Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan to give them an explanation, I have to say that Hongjun Daozu has a little too much self-esteem. They simply don't have the courage to ask Zhu Jiuyin to do things according to their requirements. Doing so will make more people  If he is involved, something bigger will happen, which makes Daozu Hongjun naturally have to be careful.

    Of course, the most important thing is that Taoist Hongjun does not have the qualifications and strength. Zhu Jiuyin is more confident than him and will not pay attention to Taozu Hongjun, Fuxi and others, even if they want to take revenge on Zhu Jiuyin.  I'm afraid, what the final result will be is unknown. After all, the current situation of Daozu Hongjun isThe situation is not good. Once the three thousand chaotic gods and demons who were sealed come into the world, Daozu Hongjun will have great fun.

    Although it is not possible that all the chaotic gods and demons can be reborn, as long as there are half of them, it will be enough to give Taozu Hongjun a headache. Even fewer people are enough to make Taozu Hongjun worried. After all, the base number is there.  , Three thousand is not a small number. The most important thing is that behind this there is a Heavenly Dao that can jump out and bite him at any time.

    When it comes to the way of heaven, Daozu Hongjun feels that he has failed. His contact with the way of heaven is not a matter of a day or two, but has passed several tribulations. But until now, he has not figured out what the way of heaven is.  This kind of existence has to be said to be a great tragedy. How can we fight against it if we can't even grasp its roots.

    Daozu Hongjun didn't think of stopping or interfering with what happened in the sea of ??blood, but when he thought of Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Zuwu leaving in such a hurry, he put it down again. In his opinion, Zhu Jiuyin was  He would not turn a blind eye to this matter. After all, the Blood Sea has now become the territory of the Witch Clan. He didn't think Zhu Jiuyin could bear this bad breath. As long as Zhu Jiuyin took action, everything would be easy.

    The result was that Taoist Hongjun was disappointed again. When Zhu Jiuyin returned to the sea of ????blood and reunited with Hou Tu Zu Wu, his first words were to ask Hou Tu Zu Wu to arrange for the retreat of the Wu clan, so that the entire  Give up the sea of ??blood and the underworld together.

    Just listening, Zhu Jiu said in a gloomy voice: "Sister Houtu, let's go. Everything here has exceeded our expectations. Let's let it go for now and go back to the underworld to clean up. I will evacuate right away. Everything in the underworld will be left to Haotian."  Come to the situation!¡±

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, Taoist Mosquito was shocked. He really couldn't believe his ears. He couldn't believe that Zhu Jiuyin actually said that he wanted to retreat from the sea of ??blood, and even gave up the huge benefits of the underworld.  This news is really shocking. If this news gets out, I'm afraid the entire Three Realms will be shocked by it.

    Seeing the shocked look on Taoist Mosquito's face, Zhu Jiuyin said calmly: "Why, you are reluctant to part with this sea of ??blood, and you still want to compete with Styx for the position of the lord of this sea of ??blood?  "

    Hearing Zhu Jiuyin's words, Taoist Mosquito woke up from the shock. He smiled bitterly and said: "Senior Zhu Jiuyin, you should know that I have never thought about competing with Styx for the Lord of the Blood Sea.  Location, I was just shocked by your words. You know that the underworld has boundless luck, so it¡¯s unbelievable to give up so easily!"

    Zhu Jiuyin smiled calmly and said: "Little mosquito, you have to remember that you have to give up and gain. Don't hesitate when it's time to let go, otherwise you will only lose yourself. All the decisions you made today will be given up."  , which are all preparations for the big step forward tomorrow. Under this situation, do you think there will be good results if the Wu clan continues to disperse?" (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 544: The Temptation of the Underworld

    Chapter 544: The Temptation of the Underworld

    Let go, it is easy for Zhu Jiuyin to say, but in the eyes of others, it is not the same thing, especially in the eyes of a poor person like Taoist Mosquito, it is simply incomprehensible for Zhu Jiuyin to do this, it is too crazy.  No, he could not understand such a thing as giving up such heavenly treasures as the underworld and the six realms of reincarnation.

    Just listening, Taoist Mosquito smiled bitterly and said: "Senior Zhu Jiuyin, your arrogance is incomprehensible to a small person like me. Maybe this is the limitation of vision. If it were me, I would not dare to make such a decision.  This is really too crazy, so crazy that people cannot accept it. If the senior makes such a decision, then the entire Three Realms will be shaken by it, and this sea of ??blood will never be peaceful!"

    Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "Well said, I just want to make the sea of ??blood never peaceful. Heaven can set such a big trap for its own transcendence. If I want to break the trap, I can only give up. Give up this  Underworld and the Six Paths of Reincarnation, the Wu Clan can concentrate their efforts to protect Nanzhan Province. At that time, there will be no danger of dividing the troops. Let's go. Stop making exclamations. If you all want to fight against the blood sea, then I will  Give them this chance!¡±

    It can be foreseen that once Zhu Jiuyin announces that the Wu Clan will withdraw from the underworld, countless people in the three realms will compete for this benefit, and bloody battles will be triggered across the entire sea of ??blood.  , even the Sanqing cannot sit idly by. The entire blood sea will become one of the most powerful battlefields in the three realms, and the fate of those who rush into the blood sea seal can be imagined.

    Zhu Jiuyin turned to Houtu Zuwu and said: "Sister Houtu, are you ready? Have all the hands been concentrated? If it is completed, let them enter my divine kingdom world now. We will leave immediately  !¡±

    Although he knew in his heart that Zhu Jiuyin's decision was irreversible, Hou Tu Zuwu still couldn't help but ask once. After all, this place was her hard work. To let her leave like this, Hou Tuzu Wu still couldn't accept it for a moment.  Hou Tu Zuwu asked: "Second brother, do we really have to do this? Isn't there any other solution?"

    Hearing what Hou Tuzu Wu said, Zhu Jiuyin let out a long sigh and said, "How could Hou Tu Mei Xun make such a decision if it were possible for me to do so? Brother, I also understand how you feel. But the outcome of this battle is  You have seen the situation. We have no choice but to do this, unless we can ignore the survival of the race. That is not what you and I can afford!"

    Zhu Jiuyin is right.  Then Tu Zuwu also realized how wrong her idea was. She sighed and said, "Second brother, everything has been arranged. We can leave at any time!"

    Zhu Jiuyin nodded and said: "Let's start!" With a thought in his mind, Zhu Jiuyin opened the passage to his own divine kingdom, and the Wu Clan army began a large-scale retreat in an orderly manner.  Their move was unknown to everyone. If Daozu Hongjun knew that Zhu Jiuyin had made such a crazy decision, I'm afraid he would be even more shocked.

    Soon the Wu Clan army withdrew into the world of Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s Kingdom of God.  Then Tu Zuwu also entered Zhu Jiuyin's divine world, leaving only Zhu Jiuyin, Mosquito Taoist and Gonggong Zuwu in the entire underworld.

    At this time.  Zhu Jiuyin said in a deep voice: "Okay, everything has been completed, only the last step is left. Gonggong sent a message to Haotian, asking him to come and accept the underworld quickly, let's go!"

    In fact, without Zhu Jiuyin's orders, when the witch clan's army had completely withdrawn to Zhu Jiuyin's divine kingdom, Gonggong ancestral shaman had already sent a letter to the Jade Emperor, asking him to come and accept the underworld and give him a chance to become the Lord of the Three Realms.  Chance.

    Everyone thought that when Zhu Jiuyin returned to the sea of ??blood, he would rush into the sealed land and fight endlessly with Kunpeng, Minghe and others. However, the result disappointed them. There was no movement at all from the Wu clan.  Withdrew back to the underworld, and not long after the retreat, Zhu Jiuyin, Gonggong Zuwu and Mosquito Taoist left the underworld and returned to Nanzhan Buzhou, without any intention of fighting with Kunpeng and others.

    Zhu Jiuyin's behavior disappointed many people, especially Sanqing, Zhunti and others, who were even more disappointed. Now they can no longer understand Zhu Jiuyin, and some don't understand how Zhu Jiuyin could do such a thing.  Their decision actually gave up the benefits they obtained to enemies such as Kunpeng and Styx, which puzzled them.

    It¡¯s not just them who are really distressed by Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s decision. The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother above the heaven are even more distressed. After receiving the message from Gonggong Ancestral Witch, they are a little at a loss!

    The Jade Emperor sighed and said: "Yaochi, do you think Zhu Jiuyin's words are true? The Wu Clan would really give such treasures as the Underworld and Six Paths of Reincarnation to you and me. No matter how I look at it, I feel that this  Something is wrongQuestion, how could Zhu Jiuyin be so generous and hand over such a huge benefit to others!  "

    The Queen Mother pondered for a moment and then sighed: "Haotian, I also find this unbelievable, but Zhu Jiuyin has always been very crazy, and there really is nothing he dares to do. I think no matter whether Zhu Jiuyin is really like this or not,  Do it, we must prepare in advance and secretly send people to observe the situation in the underworld!"

    The Jade Emperor shook his head and said: "No, this is inappropriate. Either we do nothing, so that others will not be suspicious, or we go all out and take down the underworld with lightning speed, and wait until we are completely  Once we have mastered the underworld, it will be useless even if others have opinions. We can legitimately control this land of life and death. For the sake of the underworld and the six realms of reincarnation, it is not a big deal even if we give up this heaven!"

    Compared with the merits of the underworld and the six realms of reincarnation, heaven, the nominal lord of the three realms, is really nothing. No wonder the Jade Emperor said such words, exchanging heaven for the underworld, no matter from which aspect  Those are great good things. If you master the underworld, you will master endless merits.

    The issue of "two first and one first" made the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother a little nervous. If the strength of the heaven was not greatly damaged, they would not be in trouble at all. They would directly march into the underworld to take control of the overall situation. But now they have to make careful decisions.  I decided not to be too reckless.

    After a while, the Queen Mother sighed and said: "Haotian, I think we should give up. This is obviously a trap. If Zhu Jiuyin really wants to give up the underworld to us, then Tuzu Witch and all the witch clans will  Why didn't the army retreat? I'm afraid he deliberately lured us to the underworld so that he could catch us all!"

    After hearing the words of the Queen Mother, the Jade Emperor shook his head and said: "No, we can't do this. Now the disaster of the end of the law has begun. In order to survive, no matter how big the risk is, we have to fight for it.  But what Zhu Jiuyin said is true, then we have the foundation for survival. We don¡¯t need to act based on other people¡¯s faces. Without further ado, we will gather people and go to the underworld to control the reincarnation of the three realms.  Opportunities for others!¡±

    Regarding the Jade Emperor¡¯s decision, the Queen Mother no longer objected, because she could see the Jade Emperor¡¯s determination, so she asked: ¡°Haotian, do we need to contact Fuxi and Suiren?¡±

    The Jade Emperor shook his head and said: "No, we don't need to inform them. Although we are now allied to survive the tribulation of the end of law, you have seen the last battle. In the face of absolute interests, anything can happen.  For the development and growth of the race, it is not impossible for Fuxi and the Suiren clan to snatch control of the underworld from us. If one more person knows about it, there will be more danger. We can just do this ourselves!"

    Although the Jade Emperor's words are a bit cruel, the current situation in the Three Realms is like this. Any promises or friendships are all false. All we need are interests. There are no eternal friends in this world. All we have are just  Eternal interests, betraying friends for profit is a common thing. The Jade Emperor was betrayed time and time again by Hongjun Daozu, and he did not want to be betrayed by Fuxi and others again.

    Above the Heavenly Court, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were discussing this matter that they could not believe. When they returned to Nanzhou to visit Buzhou, Gonggong Ancestral Witch asked: "Second brother, do you think Haotian and Yaochi are also here?"  Going to take over the underworld, such a big thing, I'm afraid they won't make the decision easily. After all, we just gave him a message and didn't even meet him face to face. It's just such an empty talk, I'm afraid Haotian and Yaochi  You can¡¯t believe us easily!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin smiled calmly and said: "Gonggong, your vision is still too short-sighted, and you underestimate Haotian's determination. He will never let go of such an opportunity, even if it is only one ten thousandth.  Maybe, Haotian will fight with all his strength, because he has no choice. Although heaven is good, the cause and effect involved are too heavy, and the underworld is completely different. As long as he can control the underworld, then he will have  The cost of survival, anyone who wants to take his idea must consider whether the consequences are something he can bear!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's words made Gonggong Ancestral Witch a little confused. He didn't understand if there was any place in the underworld where Haotian and the Queen Mother could protect themselves. If there really was one, then the Witch Clan would not retreat so easily.  , you must know that the underworld is a good place, so to leave like this, Gonggong Ancestral Witch is as reluctant as Houtu Ancestral Witch. After all, the underworld was built by the Wu clan with all their efforts. It is very heartbreaking to abandon it like this.  !

 Text Chapter 545: Gambling on Life

    Chapter 545: Gambling on Life

    The ancestral witch Gonggong couldn't understand all this, but some people could understand it, not even the mosquito Taoist in front of him. He suddenly said with enlightenment: "Senior Zhu Jiuyin is brilliant. In the heaven, although the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother are the masters of the three realms,  But that is just illusory, a puppet-like existence, but it is different when he takes over the rule of the underworld and the six realms of reincarnation. The entire three realms of reincarnation is under his control. If pressed, he can choose to die with others.  , destroy the underworld and the six realms of reincarnation, and use this as a basis to save life. I guess no one is willing to push the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother to this level unless it is absolutely necessary, even the Tiandao and Hongjun Taoist ancestors are like this!"

    After hearing the answer from Taoist Mosquito, Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "Okay! Very good, little mosquito, you are indeed a talent. Yes, this is the reason. Why was our Wu Clan able to gain a foothold in the underworld and no one dared to make trouble?"  , just because we have mastered the Six Paths of Reincarnation, they dare not fight us head-on!"

    After hearing this explanation, Gonggong Ancestral Witch said disapprovingly: "Second brother, what does this mean? It is only a temporary safety at most. In the end, we have to rely on strength to resolve the fight. We will no longer care about it under countless calamities."  This so-called body protection, you know, even Hongjun is plotted by Heaven, let alone the place where the six paths of reincarnation are!"

    Zhu Jiuyin nodded and said: "Yes, Gonggong, it's good if you have this idea. It is for this reason that Brother Wei just decided to abandon the underworld and the six paths of reincarnation. We, the Wu Clan, stand upright and do not need to rely on such means.  Self-preservation will only weaken our bloody nature. The foundation of the Wu clan is bloody nature. Once the bloody nature is gone, it will be useless. And as you said, Heaven can plot Hongjun.  Who can guarantee that he has not plotted against this underworld and the six realms of reincarnation? It is the best choice for us to get out of it while the calamity of the end of the law has just begun. Even if something happens in the future, we can all wait and see what happens!  "

    Such a situation is indeed very dangerous, and everything in this world is in chaos.  In such a troubled world, no rules will exist anymore. Everything must be solved by strength, at least that's what it looks like in front of us.  And I believe that as the calamity of the end of the law continues to expand, bloody battles in the three realms are inevitable, whether in the underworld or in the six realms of reincarnation.  All in the sea of ??blood.  However, there is a sealed place in the blood sea, and it is also a sealed place that has been opened. You can imagine what it will be like here.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan are not afraid of fighting, it is not a smart move to waste one's strength in these meaningless battles. It is not a wise man to waste one's strength for something that one knows cannot be done.  At least Zhu Jiuyin was unwilling to do such a thing.  He will not waste his strength by these things, so that he will not be able to compete with Hongjun Daozu and Tiandao in the end.  Now he needs to gather momentum. He can only gather the power of the witch clan together. When the immeasurable calamity comes, Zhu Jiuyin will have enough confidence to attack Transcendence.

    Zhu Jiuyin didn't say anything about all this, and he didn't need to say it. He just had to do it. He believed that he could master all of this and lead the Wu clan to the final victory, because he had the way of heaven and  The advantages that Hongjun Daozu does not have are the world of a divine kingdom, a world that belongs entirely to him, and a world that can develop infinitely. This is the advantage of Zhu Jiuyin. Relatively speaking, the inheritance of the God of Destruction and the Great God Pangu does not.  The power of the world of the Kingdom of God has advantages. The world of the Kingdom of God has unparalleled advantages in self-protection. The endless vitality is enough for Zhu Jiuyin to challenge anyone without fear, without worrying about the lack of vitality.

    Zhu Jiuyin, Gonggong Ancestral Witch and Mosquito Taoist were heading south towards Buzhou. The Heavenly Court was in motion. The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother used their final strength. After gathering the army, the Queen Mother  Sighed: "Haotian, you said that Hou Tuzu Wu did not return to Nanzhan Buzhou with Zhu Jiuyin, does that mean that even if we get the right to rule the underworld, the six paths of reincarnation will still be there?"  Will it be under the control of Hou Tuzu Witch?"

    No wonder the Jade Mother had such concern. After all, this was not a trivial matter. The Queen Mother was not as ambitious as the Jade Emperor and dared to make such a desperate decision. Although she agreed with the Jade Emperor's suggestion, she wanted to consider the matter more carefully.  Be comprehensive and understand all hidden dangers in advance.

    Hearing this, the Jade Emperor said disapprovingly: "Yaochi, you underestimated the madness of Zhu Jiuyin, and also underestimated Zhu Jiuyin's magnanimity. Since he said that he would give away the underworld and the six realms of reincarnation.  We, then, would not resort to such unnecessary means. In your eyes, the Hou Tuzu Witch and the army of the Witch Clan have not left the underworld, but you have forgotten the most critical point. Zhu Jiuyin is different from others.  There is a small world of supreme beings, and as long as he is willing, he can bring down the ancestors of the land.The army of witches and witch clans were collected in their own world and quietly led them back to Nanzhan Province without attracting anyone's attention!  "

    Regarding the Jade Emperor's statement, the Queen Mother did not agree with it. She said doubtfully: "Haotian, you said Zhu Jiuyin too well. How could Zhu Jiuyin be so kind to us?"  , if he is willing to cover for us, you must know that he is no worse than Taoist Hongjun and Tiandao. He is also not happy to see the stability of the Three Realms, and even hopes that the Three Realms will be in chaos, so that he and the Wu Clan will have the opportunity to seek benefits!  "

    The Jade Emperor said calmly: "Having said that, everything you think of does not mean that it is the truth. In such a volatile time, even if there is a glimmer of opportunity, even if there is a glimmer of possibility, we must be very prepared. Opportunities  It will always be left to those who are prepared. No matter what Zhu Jiuyin does, as long as we are fully prepared, we will be ahead of others. Time is running out. Let¡¯s act quickly and don¡¯t wait for others.  It will be too late if people find out!¡±

    Although the Jade Emperor's views are a bit risky, what he said is the truth. Opportunities are always reserved for those who are prepared. Why is Tiandao able to play with Daozu Hongjun in the palm of his hand? Because Tiandao has made full preparations.  , which has dragged Daozu Hongjun into the game from the beginning, and has been waiting until now to explode.

    The Jade Emperor could not achieve the level of heaven, but he dared to risk his life in the underworld because he did not want to fail, did not want to follow in the footsteps of Yin and Nuwa, and did not want to perish in this catastrophe of the end of the law.  As a saint, both Yin and Nuwa had fallen into ruin, not to mention such an abandoned son. If he couldn't seize the opportunity, there would be only death and no second way waiting for him.

    The Jade Emperor ignored the Queen Mother as he spoke, because he did not have much time to discuss with the Queen Mother. Time waits for no one. He must seize every minute to occupy the underworld and master the six paths of reincarnation before anyone notices it.  The only way to do this is to have your own trump card.

    The Jade Emperor attaches great importance to the underworld. If the army sets out for the underworld in a mighty manner, it will be discovered by the Sanqing and Zhunti before he can occupy the underworld, which will definitely lead to a big war. This is not what the Jade Emperor wants.  What I hope to see is that for the sake of his own future and his own life, the Jade Emperor took out his last trump card and borrowed the power of heaven to directly break through the space and silently enter the underworld.

    When the Jade Emperor made such a choice, he was gambling. He was making a huge gamble. He was gambling with his own future and that of heaven. He was gambling that what Zhu Jiuyin said was true. The restrictions in the underworld have been completely eliminated.  , he will not suffer any counterattack when he enters the underworld with such force.

    The Jade Emperor wanted to use such extreme means to enter the underworld, and the danger involved can be imagined. Once Zhu Jiuyin lied, and there was still Houtu Zusha in the underworld, his act of breaking through the sky was subject to the slightest suspicion.  If they counterattack, the entire heavenly army will be torn apart by the power of space, and the last bit of strength of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother will be completely destroyed.

    How could the Queen Mother not worry about such a dangerous decision, but now she could not persuade the Jade Emperor to give up, because she could clearly feel the thoughts in the Jade Emperor's heart. It had reached an unchangeable point, and the arrow had to be fired. She  Any further persuasion would only arouse the Jade Emperor's blame.

    Gambling his own life with the lives of the heavenly army, I have to say that the Jade Emperor is also crazy enough. Perhaps this is the sadness of being forced to have no choice. Who makes him not have the strength of Zhu Jiuyin, so he can only gamble with his own life?  Make a gamble with your life to get yourself a chance of survival.

    After preparing everything, the origin of heaven began to slowly condense under the control of the Jade Emperor. The 'Haotian Mirror' locked the position of the underworld. Under the blessing of the origin power of heaven, a space passage gradually formed.  When she saw the Jade Emperor's actions, the Queen Mother couldn't calm down in her heart. She was worried that something unexpected would happen and that all of this was just a trap between Zhu Jiuyin and the Witch Clan.

    However, it turned out that the Queen Mother's worries were unnecessary. The Jade Emperor opened the passage to the underworld without much effort. This proved that the Queen Mother was trying to judge the gentleman's belly with the heart of a villain. Everything Zhu Jiuyin said  It was all true without any lies. The Jade Emperor's desperate move was correct. It was precisely because of his persistence that he succeeded. This made the Jade Emperor extremely excited!

 Text Chapter 546 The show is about to begin

    Chapter 546 The show is about to take place

    "Yaochi, you have seen it. We finally succeeded. Zhu Jiuyin did not lie to us. He really gave up the underworld and the six paths of reincarnation. We will become the masters of the underworld and the six paths of reincarnation. In these three realms, there will be  There is a place for you and me!" The Jade Emperor said excitedly, with an extremely excited look on his face.

    Everyone has selfish motives. At this moment, the Queen Mother had to admit that she was not broad-minded enough, otherwise she would not have regarded Zhu Jiuyin's good intentions as a conspiracy, thinking that Zhu Jiuyin was deliberately deceiving herself and letting her step forward.  Stepping into the trap that he had already arranged, everything is now revealed. Zhu Jiuyin has no conspiracy. He really gave up everything in the underworld and handed it over to himself and Haotian. As for whether he and Haotian can  If they can't protect all this, then it depends on their own hard work and strength, which has nothing to do with Zhu Jiuyin anymore.

    The Queen Mother took a deep breath and said: "Haotian, it's not time for us to get excited yet. What you need most now is to quickly connect your soul mark with the origin of the underworld and the origin of the six paths of reincarnation. Only by truly mastering the underworld  With the six paths of reincarnation, you can breathe a sigh of relief, now is not the time to be happy!"

    The Queen Mother¡¯s words are indeed correct. Without mastering the six realms of reincarnation and the origin of the underworld, the Jade Emperor cannot say that he has become the lord of the underworld and has mastered the three realms of reincarnation.

    The Jade Emperor nodded and said: "Yaochi, now all the defenses of the underworld must be presided over by you. I will go into seclusion to refine the origin of the underworld. When we truly become the masters of the underworld, we will have no fear of heaven or Hongjun."  Dao Ancestor. You can truly control your own destiny, and you no longer need to act based on other people's faces!"

    The Queen Mother nodded and said: "Haotian, I know what to do. You hurry up and do it. I have everything here, and now while no one has noticed the changes in the underworld, you hurry up and wait for the other party.  If you discover the changes in this underworld, everything will be in trouble. If you are pressed for time, wait until you succeed!"

    The Jade Emperor also knew that now was not the time to talk about all this.  So without saying a word, he immediately strode into the depths of the underworld, going to communicate with the original power of the six paths of reincarnation and the origin of the underworld.

    When leaving the underworld, Hou Tuzu Wu had already left two innate spiritual treasures from the underworld here. The Jade Emperor wanted to take control of the underworld.  To master the Six Paths of Reincarnation, you must first conquer these two innate spiritual treasures.  Only after achieving this can he be qualified to be the lord of the underworld. If he can't even do this, then there is no need to daydream. The more serious thing is to leave the underworld as soon as possible. After all, one cannot grasp the origin of the underworld.  The person sitting in the position of the underworld does not care about chance, but is seeking his own destruction, and the anger of countless people will burn him.

    When the Jade Emperor entered the underworld, he did not feel anything unusual, but Zhu Jiuyin, who was returning to Nanzhan Buzhou, felt the changes in the underworld.  Because the small mechanism he left in the underworld had been touched, a smile appeared on Zhu Jiuyin's face.

    At this time.  Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but secretly thought: "Haotian, you still haven't let me down. Your ambition finally drove you to this path. I leave the underworld and the six paths of reincarnation to you. As for whether you can  If you can hold on to this opportunity, it depends on your own luck. If you fail due to lack of ability, you can only blame your own bad fate. If you are not strong enough, you should not have such big ambitions. I hope  It¡¯s better that you won¡¯t disappoint me this time. Only if you master the underworld and the six paths of reincarnation will the three realms become more lively!¡±

    yes!  Only when the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother control the three realms of the underworld and the six realms of reincarnation will the three realms become more lively. More people will come to compete for the dominance of the underworld. The sealed place of the sea of ??blood will also become a key landmark in the three realms.  And people like Kunpeng are naturally completely exposed to everyone's sight. It is no longer possible for them to act secretly, and all their previous advantages will disappear because of such changes!

    Whether it is the Queen Mother or the Jade Emperor, they all know that Zhu Jiuyin has his own motives for leaving this underworld and the place of reincarnation to himself, and it is not a completely selfless help, but they don't care, for them as long as  If they can become the Lord of the Underworld and control their own destiny, Zhu Jiuyin's plans have nothing to do with them. They only know that they have got what they need.

    After so many years of training, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother are no longer the ignorant people they were when they first took over the Heavenly Court. Their moods have been smoothed out a lot over the years. For them, they have already passed the point of passion.  During this period, all they seek in their hearts is interests, as long as things are beneficial to them. As for talking about themselves,If you will be used by others, that is not in their hearts at all. Only when you can be used by others can you prove that you are still valuable. If you don't even have the opportunity to be used by others, then you will not be able to continue to stand in this world.  bingo.

    When he saw the smile flashing across Zhu Jiuyin's face, Gonggong Ancestral Witch said: "Second brother, what is there for you to laugh at? Could it be that Haotian and Yaochi are really not afraid of death and have settled in the underworld?  "

    Zhu Jiuyin nodded and said: "Yes, Haotian and Yaochi finally did not disappoint me. They were not so timid that they did not dare to take even the slightest risk. They finally set foot in the underworld. I think it won't take long for him to be able to master it."  Underworld, at that time the Three Realms will be shaken, and a good show will be staged in this sea of ??blood!"

    Gonggong Ancestral Witch said disapprovingly: "Second brother, what good show can be performed? Even if Haotian and Yaochi are capable, how can they quickly control the underworld? Moreover, there is so much chaos in the sea of ????blood, even if they really control the underworld.  There is nothing they can do to change the current situation in the blood sea, I¡¯m afraid someone will come knocking on their door before they take action!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "No, Gonggong, you underestimated Haotian and Yaochi. As long as they can control the underworld, they will definitely take the initiative. In the past, they did not dare to act rashly in heaven because they had to suffer  Under the suppression of Daozu Hongjun, many things cannot be decided on their own, but when they have mastered the underworld. After mastering the six paths of reincarnation, they already have freedom. With the ambitions of Haotian and Yaochi, they will naturally not let go of this.  The flesh on the lips, Styx or Kunpeng, none of them can easily take away the inheritance of the Chaos Gods and Demons from the sea of ??blood!"

    Zhu Jiuyin really has an extraordinary understanding of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother.  In fact, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother had this idea in their minds. They had long wanted to seize the inheritance of the chaotic gods and demons, so that they no longer had to look at the face of Daozu Hongjun.  As long as they control the underworld, they will naturally not let go of Styx and Kunpeng and others easily. Even if the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother are not strong enough, they still have a powerful ally in the human race.  They believe that no one in the Three Realms can resist the temptation of the inheritance of chaos gods and demons.  The Human Emperor Fuxi and the Human Race Suiren Clan are no exception. As long as they release such a huge bait, they are not afraid that the Human Race will not be tempted.

    Regardless of the benevolence and righteousness that the Human Emperor Fuxi and the Suiren clan of the human race keep preaching, when faced with the temptation of the inheritance of chaos gods and demons, they cannot refuse, otherwise they would not have been thrown out by Sanqing in the first place.  The saint's permission was deceived and caused divisions within the human race. You must know that the bait given by the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother is not some illusory existence.  That is an existence that can no longer be real, and the sealed place of the sea of ??blood is right there.  As long as Fuxi and Suiren are capable, they can seize the inheritance of the Chaos Gods and Demons.

    As soon as Fuxi and the Suiren clan move, the entire human race will go crazy, and then those hidden cultivators will go crazy. Without the pressure of Zhu Jiuyin, they will all release their ambitions, and blood will flow.  The sea will inevitably become the main battlefield, and countless people will fall here.

    Will God stop it?  No, Heaven will not prevent such a thing from happening. On the contrary, Heaven will strongly support it. Only in this way will the Three Realms be chaotic faster, and the calamity of the end of the Dharma will also accelerate changes. The immeasurable calamity will come early, and his goal will be  It will be realized one day earlier.

    If the calamity of the end of the law has not been fully opened, Tiandao can still hold it in, but when the truth is revealed, the calamity of the end of the law is fully opened, and the desire in Tiandao's heart is completely ignited, and he can no longer suppress his heart.  His greed and detached desire will completely explode, and it won't be long before the foundation of the way of heaven will be revealed on its own.

    Hongjun Daozu has been in contact with Tiandao for so many years, but he still doesn¡¯t know each other¡¯s background. This is entirely because Tiandao has always been hidden in the dark, so even if Hongjun Daozu has many ideas, it will be useless, but once Tiandao is ordinary  If the ground appears, then no matter how concealed he is, it will be useless, and his roots will be exposed soon.

    This method of Zhu Jiuyin can be said to be brilliant, at least much more clever than Taoist Hongjun. Although Zhu Jiuyin will pay the price of hell and reincarnation, this is nothing to Zhu Jiuyin.  , after all, it has been decided to give up the underworld and the six paths of reincarnation, and Zhu Jiuyin is just using waste.

    Gonggong Ancestral Witch still couldn't understand Zhu Jiuyin's words, but he did not argue with Zhu Jiuyin in this regard, because he was going to Nanzhan Buzhou soon, and if anything happened, he could wait and wait.  We will have a detailed discussion after we come down. Gonggong believes that whether it is the Houtu Ancestral Witch or the Xuanming Ancestral Witch, they all have many questions in their minds that they want to ask Zhu Jiuyin. Then they can naturally have a good discussion.  Ichiban.

    &nbsp; However, Taoist Mosquito is completely different from Gonggong Zuwu. He is very clear about the intention behind this matter. At least he can see that the sea of ??blood will become a blood-awakened battlefield in the future. He is secretly glad that he did not do anything for a little bit before.  He was dizzy because of the interests, and did not stay in the sea of ????blood on impulse, otherwise his fate would not be much better than that of the Styx. As long as the catastrophe happened, he would surely perish in the sea of ????blood.

    It's fine now. Following Zhu Jiuyin and leaving the Sea of ??Blood, he will completely get rid of that tragic fate. From the moment he made up his mind to leave, the connection between him and the Sea of ??Blood was severed.  He is afraid that no matter how big a disaster happens in the Blood Sea in the future, it will not affect him. This alone is enough to make Taoist Mosquito happy.

    Although becoming the Lord of the Blood Sea will give him a talisman that can provide him with additional protection in the catastrophe of the end of the law, but there is a cause and a result. While receiving the protection of the Blood Sea, he will also bear the burden of the Blood Sea.  The cause and effect of the sea, although the small profit in front of me is very tempting, but compared with his own life, it is not worth mentioning at all. The mosquito Taoist believes that the shallower his connection with the three worlds, the lower his chance of survival.  Otherwise, Zhu Jiuyin would not be so tough and insist on making Hou Tuzu Witch give up everything in the underworld and the place of reincarnation with endless benefits. All of this is just to make Hou Tuzu Witch escape from that endless world.  Escape from the cause and effect.

    No one knows what the situation of immeasurable tribulation is, but one thing that Taoist Mosquito knows is very clear, that is, he is careful to make Wannian Ship. He would rather give up a little benefit than let the cause and effect between himself and the Three Realms get worse.  , at this point, he is learning from Zhu Jiuyin. The reason why Taoist Mosquito followed Zhu Jiuyin so desperately is because he saw hope in Zhu Jiuyin, and saw the hope of surviving countless calamities.  , but he didn't see it in other people. It was precisely because of this that the mosquitoes were so crazy and dared to let go of everything.

    Giving up, giving up, there is no gain without giving up. Now the mosquito Taoist has given up some important things, but after giving up all these, he has also gained a lot. At least he is now free and can live without restraint, and this is  He had never dared to imagine before. The temptation of freedom was huge, and people were naturally willing to pay for freedom.

    The mosquito Taoist gave up his interests for the sake of self-confidence, while the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother closely connected themselves with the underworld for freedom. It seems that the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother made a very beneficial decision to themselves, but in fact the mosquito Taoist did not  I don't think much of them, and I don't think the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother can go to the end like this. The reason is very simple, they don't always have enough strength!  In this world where strength is respected, if you don't have strength, you won't be recognized by others. Strength is the most important, and Zhu Jiuyin has such strength!

 Text Chapter 547: Secret War

    Chapter 547: Secret War

    Although Zhu Jiuyin did not take the initiative to disclose the change of ownership of the underworld, there are no secrets in the three realms. Although the Jade Emperor was very concealed, the changes in heaven could not be hidden from the eyes and ears of others, especially the Jade Emperor.  Leaving heaven at the same time as the Queen Mother, how could this make people pay attention to it?

    There is nothing in the Three Realms that can withstand inquiry. Not long after, the news of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother going to the underworld was spread in the three realms. Although it was not confirmed that the Wu Clan had connected the underworld with the Six Paths.  Reincarnation was handed over to the Jade Emperor, but everyone knew that the Three Realms were about to change drastically. The underworld was in a sea of ??blood, and there was another sealed place in the sea of ??blood. Now the seal has been opened, and the secrets inside are facing forward.  Open up, everyone. Previously, there were still people who cared about the existence of the Witch Clan and did not dare to imitate the Ancestor Minghe, Kunpeng and others to rush into the sea of ??blood. After all, the killing that Zhu Jiuyin and the Witch Clan had carried out in the sea of ????blood earlier  It was enough to make them scared, but now Zhu Jiuyin has left the sea of ??blood, and he is accompanied by Gonggong Ancestral Witch and Mosquito Taoist, which makes many people inevitably have new ideas.

    No one in the Three Realms is a fool. Zhu Jiuyin's attitude inevitably makes everyone secretly think about whether the Wu Clan is ready to give up the sealed place in the sea of ??blood.  Some people even suspected that Zhu Jiuyin wanted to give up the underworld and the six realms of reincarnation, otherwise he would not have allowed the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother to enter the underworld quietly.

    People¡¯s greed can no longer be stopped.  When everyone has such doubts, whether they are Sanqing or Zhunti, they are eager to know the truth of the matter.  Wanting to take the initiative in this upcoming change and be one step ahead of others, even the human race who cooperated with the Jade Emperor began to be tempted.

    In the underworld, the Queen Mother quickly received a request from Fuxi and Suiren, who wanted to discuss something with her. If the other party did such a thing at this time, it was obvious that they came for the underworld.  If the Queen Mother cannot even see through this, then she is not worthy of standing here.

    The Queen Mother is worried in her heart. Now even the human race knows a little bit of news.  What's more, for Sanqing, Zhunti and others, it is conceivable that there will be another blood-awakening conflict on this sea of ??blood soon, and this is inevitable. The Queen Mother can only secretly pray to the Jade Emperor to hurry up.  Control the underworld.  to cope with this upcoming change.  Able to protect their hard-won interests.

    Amidst the concerns of the Queen Mother, Fuxi and Suiren soon appeared outside the underworld. Regarding the appearance of Fuxi and Suiren, the Queen Mother was very worried. She knew very well why the other party came. If the other party found out about the underworld,  situation, what will happen, the Queen Mother cannot predict this.  She wanted to refuse, but once she refused.  That would mean that the underworld has changed owners, and more people will come to make trouble. This will be even more detrimental to the underworld. I am afraid that before the Jade Emperor takes control of the underworld, everything here will change owners again.

    Although she had all kinds of worries in her heart, the Queen Mother had to activate the defenses of the underworld and invite Fuxi and Suiren in. After all, it was the lesser of two evils. The Queen Mother had no choice but to make this choice. She only hoped that Suiren and Fuxi would not do this.  It's too much. At least no one knows that Hou Tuzu Wu has left the underworld yet. This can be regarded as a great blessing among misfortunes, and it can buy the Queen Mother some time.

    When they saw the Queen Mother appear, Suiren and Fuxi's faces flashed with expressions as expected. Their expressions were not hidden from the Queen Mother, and the Queen Mother's mood became even heavier.  .

    After Suiren and Fuxi were seated, the Queen Mother asked: "Fuxi and Suiren are so eager to see me and Haotian. Why are you so anxious to come to the underworld to see us?"

    Hearing the words of the Queen Mother, Fuxi smiled calmly and said: "Fellow Taoist Yaochi, we are also allies and there is no need to hide it. We just came here this time to know what happened in the underworld. The two Taoist friends and Zhu Jiu  What kind of deal did Yin make, and why did the other party hand the underworld into the hands of these two people? We, the human race, have formed an alliance with the heaven, so it¡¯s a little inappropriate for the two fellow Taoists to do this without giving us a call!"

    Fuxi's words made the Queen Mother sneer in her heart. What kind of alliance? If the human race really wanted to form an alliance with the heaven, they would not be so eager to come to the underworld to question themselves. To put it bluntly, they still wanted to get it from their own hands for the sake of profit.  How can we not let the Queen Mother look down on them if they share a share of the benefits?

    The Queen Mother said calmly: "Although the underworld was handed over to the hands of Heaven by Zhu Jiuyin, we only have small management rights, and all major matters have to be decided by Hou Tuzu Wu.If you two came here for this, you can only say sorry. Without the approval of Zhujiu** friends and Houtu Zuwu, it is impossible for us to tell everything here. As for what kind of deal there is between us  , those are all secrets and cannot be made public!  "

    The Queen Mother's answer made Fuxi and the Suiren clan very dissatisfied. Fuxi said in a deep voice: "Fellow Taoist Yaochi, don't you think this is going too far. As allies, we have the right to know what kind of deal you have with the Wu clan.  After all, we want to ensure that our own safety is not affected, so please give us an answer, fellow Taoist!"

    After hearing Fuxi's tough question, the Queen Mother's expression became tough, and she said in a deep voice: "Fellow Fuxi, I said this is a secret between our Heavenly Court and the Wu Clan. If you don't let it go, I will tell others.  If the two of you feel that it has harmed our alliance, you can leave as long as you want, Haotian and I will never stop you!"

    Fu Xi was tough, but the Queen Mother did not give in at all. She directly said that she wanted to part ways with the human race. The Queen Mother's fierce reaction shocked Fu Xi and the Suiren family.

    At this time, Suiren said hurriedly: "Fellow Taoist Yaochi, Fuxi didn't mean this. Don't be so excited. We just want to know the details so that we can make complete preparations. You must know that what is happening in the underworld now is in the Three Realms.  There was a lot of discussion among them, as allies we have to help Heavenly Court, if we don¡¯t know anything, and we are just doing bad things with good intentions, then it will not be good for anyone!"

    Suiren's words made the Queen Mother's face soften a little, and she said calmly: "Fellow Suiren is interested. Now everything is under discussion. Haotian and Houtu Zuwu are doing the final work in the depths of the underworld.  Negotiation, as for any rumors in the Three Realms, let them go. We can't stop them, and nothing has been finalized yet. After Haotian and Hou Tu Zuwu reach an agreement, we will be the first to notify the human race.  After all, we are allies, and we will not monopolize the benefits and forget about our allies!¡±

    Regarding the Queen Mother's words, both Fuxi and Suiren sneered in their hearts. If they believed what the Queen Mother said, they would be fools. Fuxi sneered in his heart and said: "It's so ridiculous, Yaochi, you think you can use this  Can you send us away with just nonsense? You won¡¯t take it all, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t take it less. If you can still remember us at that time, then it¡¯s a lie!¡±

    When he thought of this, Fuxi said: "Fellow Taoist Yaochi, I wonder if you can inform us so that we can also talk to the Houtu Ancestral Witch. After all, this is not a trivial matter, so we'd better be careful!  "

    Regarding Fu Xi's words, the Queen Mother directly rejected it without much thought. She only heard her say: "Fellow Fu Xi, I also want to inform you two, but you should understand that there is a relationship between you and Zhu Jiuyin.  There is a blood feud, do you think Hou Tuzu Witch will meet you under such circumstances?"

    Fu Xi smiled calmly and said: "It doesn't matter if you see me or not, and Ren Zu, Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan had a good relationship at the beginning. I think Hou Tu Zu Wu can't not even see Ren Zu!"

    The Queen Mother had already thought of these words about Fuxi. The Queen Mother sighed and said: "Fellow Fuxi, let us explain clearly. The friendship you mentioned happened a long time ago. Since your human race and the Wu race parted ways, the human witches have  The relationship between the two tribes is already very tense, and there is almost no direct war. What's more, the two human emperors Shennong and Dayu have separated from the human race and live in Nanzhan Prefecture. Do you think that under this situation, Hou Tu  Will the ancestral witches still meet with Suiren clan Taoist friends? If I really have to inform you, I'm afraid it will affect the negotiations between Haotian and Houtu ancestral witches. At that time, I'm afraid that everything we have paid before will be in vain. Please ask the two  A fellow Taoist who can understand my difficulties, please don¡¯t make things difficult for me. Once there is clear news about this matter, Haotian and I will definitely inform the two fellow Taoists first!¡±

    Good guy, the Queen Mother is really amazing. She can think of all these excuses. She can make everything so nice and leave Fuxi and Suiren speechless.  If Fuxi and the Suiren clan continue to argue over this aspect, it will show that they are too ambitious and do not respect their allies. They will sacrifice their allies for their own interests. This will give the Queen Mother a chance to take over the underworld for herself.  interests in.

    When they thought of the Queen Mother¡¯s insidious intentions, Fuxi and Suiren glanced at each other. A trace of distress could be seen in each other¡¯s eyes, and they seemed so powerless about this matter.

 Text Chapter 548 The Fire Starts

    Chapter 548: Fire starts

    Although Fuxi and Suiren didn't want to break up with the Queen Mother. After all, they still needed to rely on the banner of heaven, but the Queen Mother's answer was cutting off their future. This was unacceptable to them. The Chaos God in the Sea of ??Blood  They will not give up the inheritance of demons no matter what. After all, the sealed place of Blood Sea has been forcibly opened, while the seals of other sealed places are still there, and there is still some time before birth, so many people have to let go.  People are crazy.  <-¡·

    In this calamity of the end of the Dharma, even if it is just a small step ahead of others, there is still a big gap. By the time of the final immeasurable calamity, there will be a huge gap. It is precisely because of this that Kunpeng and Minghe Lao  Only the ancestors risked death and rushed into the sealed place desperately, and now Fuxi and Suiren have the same idea. They will not give up on the inheritance of chaotic gods and demons in the sea of ??blood.

    Fuxi took a deep breath and said: "Fellow Taoist Yaochi, you really have to do this. Is it true that there is no way to negotiate this matter?"

    Hearing Fuxi's words, the Queen Mother couldn't help but tremble in her heart. With her wisdom, she couldn't see that Fuxi could no longer bear the anger in her heart. If she didn't compromise, then he would have to fight with her.  After a showdown, the two sides are afraid that they will completely split, or even turn against each other. Such an outcome is what the Queen Mother does not want to see, and it is also something she cannot bear. After all, the underworld is not yet completely in the hands of heaven.

    The Queen Mother let out a long sigh and said: "Fellow Taoist Fuxi, if you have any requests, please tell me directly. To be honest, I and Haotian are not in charge of the underworld now. Everything is still controlled by the Wu clan, but if the two Taoist friends don't  It¡¯s an excessive request. Then Haotian and I will naturally not refuse, after all, we are allies and should help each other!¡±

    What the Queen Mother said was very sincere, at least on the surface, and her performance deceived Fuxi and Suiren into believing what the Queen Mother said, which was not in the hearts of Fuxi and Suiren.  I think the Queen Mother is lying.  After all, they would not believe that Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan would be so generous and would unconditionally hand over control of the entire underworld to the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, and even evacuate them all.  No one was left behind. No one in the entire Three Realms would believe such words. The reason was very simple. No one would think that Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan would be so stupid.  would make such a crazy decision.

    In the minds of these people, Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s behavior was very stupid.  And they were pitifully stupid, but how did they know what Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan were thinking? It was precisely because they knew that no one would believe that Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan would be so crazy that they handed over the underworld to themselves and Hao without any conditions.  In the hands of heaven, that¡¯s why the Queen Mother said these words just now.

    Fuxi and Suiren were very happy about the Queen Mother's words, but they knew how to measure. Fuxi sighed and said: "It's not that we are forcing fellow Taoist Yaochi to agree to our conditions, but that we really have no choice. Now.  We don¡¯t need to say anything about the situation in the Three Realms, and fellow Taoists know it well. Now that the seal of the Blood Sea has been opened, and Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan have withdrawn, many people have ideas. We hope that fellow Taoists can act  This is convenient so that our human masters can rest in the underworld and compete for the inheritance of the Chaos Gods and Demons."

    As soon as Fuxi said these words, the Queen Mother breathed a sigh of relief. There was no problem with such a request. Although letting human masters recuperate in the underworld would expose the reality of the underworld, but  The Queen Mother believed that by the time Fuxi and others discovered everything, the Jade Emperor had already fully mastered everything in the underworld, and she would no longer need to be so careful to guard against him.

    A smile appeared on the Queen Mother's face, and she said disapprovingly: "I thought the two Taoist friends had some difficult requests. I have no objection to such requests, but there is one thing that needs to be made clear to the two Taoist friends. The underworld  Now it is not completely in the hands of me and Haotian. The Hou Tuzu Witch is still in the depths of the underworld. Fellow Taoists from the human race are here to ask not to wander in at will, so as not to arouse the hostility of the Hou Tuzu Witch. Who would you do that to?  It¡¯s not a good thing!¡±

    The Queen Mother's request was reasonable and Fuxi and Suiren agreed without even thinking about it. After reaching an agreement, Suiren changed his mind and said: "Fellow Taoist Yaochi, this underworld is related to the reincarnation of all living beings in the three realms.  If the Heavenly Court can really take over the control of the Underworld from the Witch Clan, can it arrange one or two positions for our human race, so that our human race can have a new way out!"

    As soon as Suiren's words came out, the Queen Mother's face changed color. She was not a fool, so she naturally understood Suiren's intentions. She was trying to find a way out for the human race, but she was competing with Heaven for the interests of the underworld. However, the Queen Mother did not.  Can'tShe refused. After all, the other party said that heaven completely controls the underworld, and he did not mean to embarrass her.

    The Queen Mother smiled bitterly and said: "Fellow Suiren's thinking is really long-term. To be honest, Haotian and I have never had such thoughts. Even if Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu clan are willing to let go, it is absolutely impossible to let go completely. Friend Taoist's suggestion  That is as unrealistic as a castle in the air. I advise fellow Taoists not to have such an idea. It is impossible to realize. Instead of dreaming, it is better to face the reality and find enough benefits for yourself under the existing circumstances.  To hide the truth from my two Taoist friends, Haotian and I have never thought of completely taking control of the underworld. Our thoughts are actually the same as the two previous suggestions. We just want to take advantage of the underworld and hope to gain from the sea of ??blood.  Get a inheritance from the Chaos Gods and Demons!¡±

    "What! Fellow Taoist's idea is so simple, it's so incredible!" Suiren said in surprise. He really didn't expect that the Queen Mother would say such words. Her purpose was so simple.  This really disappointed him. The Queen Mother only had such a small request, and it would be a bit unreasonable for him to make too many requests. This made Suiren unable to say what he said next.

    I have to say that the Queen Mother's performance was really remarkable. She directly blocked all Suiren's thoughts. Although she did this a bit too much, it is already the end of the law. Everything requires strength. Who doesn't have strength?  I won't take you seriously either. Not to mention that just from the fact that Fuxi and Suiren came to my door, you can know how fast everything has changed. If it weren't for the lack of power in Heaven, how could Fuxi and Suiren do this?  Dare to do this, if it were Zhu Jiuyin and Hou Tuzu Wu Zai who were in charge of the underworld, how many people in the three realms would dare to come and make trouble!

    Facing the unreasonable requests of Fuxi and the Suiren family, the Queen Mother was filled with emotion. Although Zhu Jiuyin had an extremely cruel reputation, compared with Fuxi and the Suiren family, they were much better. At least Zhu Jiuyin was not.  He knows how to use such unscrupulous tactics!

    In any case, the Queen Mother sent Fuxi and Suiren away after all her efforts. Even though the Queen Mother acted so calmly in front of Fuxi and Suiren, when they left, the Queen Mother's face became extremely pale.  You have to know that if she made a slight mistake before, it would be disastrous. You can imagine how much pressure she faced. It was really a heavy burden on her body!

    When they saw Fuxi and the Suiren family leaving happily from the underworld, many careerists who had been watching the changes in the sea of ??blood began to take action. They believed that all pressure would no longer exist, and the Wu clan would really win.  He gave up his pursuit of the inheritance of the chaotic gods and demons in the sea of ??blood.

    At this time, many people began to look for reasons. Various reasons came out. Some said that Zhu Jiuyin had to give up because he had been seriously injured in the previous series of battles. Others said that Zhu Jiuyin had to give up.  Zhu Jiuyin was concerned about Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu, and was afraid that the Wu clan would enter the sealed land to seize the inheritance of the chaos gods and demons, and would be suppressed by the joint efforts of Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu. The previous conflict between Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu  It was just a trap, a trap that lured Zhu Jiuyin into falling into his trap. In short, within a short period of time, all kinds of rumors spread in the Three Realms.

    When Zhu Jiuyin, who was far away in Nanzhan Province, heard such rumors, he shook his head disdainfully and said: "Gonggong, you have seen it, this is human nature, for one's own purposes,  They will try their best to create conditions that are favorable to themselves. With so many rumors, they want more people to go to the sealed land and have people act as forwards for them. As for what the situation in the Three Realms will be like, they  He would not take it into consideration, even if it means that immeasurable calamity comes early, it has to be said that the control of heaven's control over people's hearts is quite beneficial. At this point, it is difficult for anyone in the three realms to compare with him. Hong  Jun is not even as good as him!"

    Zhu Jiuyin was right, human nature is not as beautiful as everyone said, especially under the temptation of interests, all ugliness will be revealed, and anything can be done for the sake of interests, and as the Human Emperor, Fuxi and  It can be seen in the person of Renzu Suiren, even they can't bear it, let alone other people.

    Maybe they have many reasons. No matter what the reason is, you are committing a crime against the sentient beings in the Three Realms, because your actions have affected the safety of all sentient beings in the Three Realms. This is an unchangeable fact. It is the actions of these people that set the Three Realms on fire!  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 549 The killing begins

    Chapter 549: The killing begins

    When he saw the disapproving looks of Gonggong Ancestral Witch, Houtu Ancestral Witch, Xuanming Ancestral Witch and others, Zhu Jiuyin changed his voice and said: "Do you think what I said is incredible?"

    Before Hou Tuzu Wu and the others could reply, Zhu Jiuyin's voice changed again and he shouted in a deep voice: "I tell you that now has reached the most dangerous time. Human nature has completely exploded, and the killing will definitely start from this moment on.  With the killing of the sea of ??blood, the entire Three Realms will be completely changed, and all the seals will be opened. The residual thoughts of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons will absorb these flesh and blood, and they will completely get rid of the imprisonment of the power of heaven and earth. The entire Three Realms will be dyed red with blood.  , no one can change all this, not even the Dao of Heaven, not even Hongjun, not even the Great Dao can change all this!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, everyone present couldn't help but gasped, and Hou Tu Zuwu said anxiously: "Second brother, since you knew that such a thing would happen, why did you still push him behind his back?  Isn't it too cruel to leave even the last bit of preparation to the sentient beings of the three realms?"

    Not only Hou Tuzu Wu had these thoughts, but Shennong and King Dayu also had such thoughts, but they did not open their mouths to question Zhu Jiuyin. After all, they had no relationship with Zhu Jiuyin.  To the point where they can talk about anything. If they really have to ask such questions at this time, it would be a bit too presumptuous.

    Zhu Jiuyin said calmly: "All things are born to nourish people, and people have nothing to repay heaven. Father God has evolved this world with his own flesh and blood, giving life to all living beings. They have a destination, but what have they done?  , don¡¯t think that it¡¯s Dao¡¯s fault that all the spiritual energy in heaven and earth disappears during the calamity of the End of Dharma. In fact, this is the revenge of heaven and earth on all living beings. The heaven and earth will recycle the dispersed spiritual energy and wait for it to explode after countless calamities! Since these  People don't know how to fight for life and death, so why can't I give him a push from behind to make everything develop faster, and even if I don't push him from behind, Tiandao will not let go of such an opportunity.  Let others do it. Then you might as well let me do it!"

    Although what Zhu Jiuyin said was very cruel, Shennong, King Dayu and Hou Tuzu Wu were speechless. Now people's hearts have become extremely selfish.  Even the Human Emperor is unavoidable, let alone other people. Such changes in the human race as the protagonist of the Three Realms show how far the resentment in the Three Realms has accumulated.

    Houtu Zuwu sighed and said: "Second brother, why do you have to do this? It's better to let Heaven take action than to push it. In that way, endless resentment will be attributed to you, even if you are a chaotic god and demon.  I¡¯m worried about the erosion of this resentment, but it¡¯s not good for your cultivation either!¡±

    Hearing this, Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "Houtu, Houtu, you still can't change your kind-hearted nature. If you continue like this, you will suffer the tribulation of the end of the Dharma or the immeasurable tribulation.  Don¡¯t get involved anymore!¡±

    Speaking of which.  Zhu Jiuyin's face instantly became gloomy, and he shouted angrily: "Hou Tu. I don't want to see you die. If you continue to treat the current situation with this state of mind, you will only die. No one can save you. Do you understand? I  I don¡¯t know what you have been thinking for so many years. The bloody nature inherited from God Father has been wiped out by your ignorant kindness. It doesn¡¯t matter if you die yourself, but don¡¯t let the entire Wu Clan come to you because of your own mistakes.  Take responsibility!"

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words made everyone present couldn¡¯t help but tremble. They could all hear the endless anger in Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words, which showed that Zhu Jiuyin was very disappointed with Hou Tuzu Witch!  It¡¯s no wonder that Zhu Jiuyin is so angry. After all, Zhu Jiuyin is not reminding Hou Tuzu Witch, but Hou Tuzu Witch still hasn¡¯t gotten rid of this problem of his. Under normal circumstances, such a problem is nothing.  But under the current situation, that would become a fatal weakness. Once someone takes advantage of it, it will not be Hou Tuzu Wu's fault alone, so Zhu Jiuyin never left the slightest face to Hou Tuzu Wu again.  He scolded her like this in front of everyone.

    Houtu Zuwu seemed to be at a loss when Zhu Jiuyin scolded her. She really didn't expect that her words would arouse such anger from her brother, but the serious consequences Zhu Jiuyin said made her think  of fear.

    Seeing the helpless look of Houtu Zuwu, Gonggong Zuwu couldn't bear to say: "Second brother, the matter is not as serious as you said, and with us on the side, I don't think there will be any big problem.  , after all, Sister Houtu has the strength of a saint and can protect herself"

    Before Gonggong Zuwu could finish speaking, Zhu Jiuyin glared at him coldly and shouted angrily: "Gonggong, shut up, what do you know? I know you can't bear it, but what can you do if you can't bear it?  In this way, this world is a world where the strong respect the survival of the fittest. If you cannot adapt to this world, then the only thing waiting for you is?Destruction, you can't bear it now, but you know that you are harming Houtu by doing this. The strength of the saint is nothing. Do you think the strength of the saint can fight with the way of heaven and Hongjun? Don't forget it.  Hou Tu no longer has the power of the Six Paths of Reincarnation to protect himself, so he can only rely on himself. And do you think that the birth of three thousand chaotic gods and demons will only cause trouble for Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu? We, the Wu Clan, are also the first to bear the brunt, because we  Inheriting the bloodline of Father God, the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons eventually fell into the hands of Father God. These bastards will not die for us even if they escape from trouble. You understand, if there is even the slightest hope, you think I will make the decision to abandon the underworld.  decision!  "

    Zhu Jiuyin's scolding made everyone present feel the pressure, and they also understood that Zhu Jiuyin was under much more pressure than these people. At least Zhu Jiuyin knew much more than them.  It is precisely because of this that Zhu Jiuyin is under pressure that they are not under.

    Houtu Zuwu saw that Gonggong Zuwu was yelled at by Zhu Jiuyin because of her mistake, so his expression changed and he said loudly: "Second brother, I know what to do. Don't worry, I will never do it because of myself."  His mistake harmed the entire Wu clan!"

    Although Hou Tuzu Wu¡¯s words were very firm, Zhu Jiuyin did not agree with them.  Nature is easy to change but hard to change. Hou Tuzu Wu's kind-hearted fault cannot be changed in a short time, even if Hou Tuzu Wu has made such a guarantee now.  But in her future actions, she will unknowingly make mistakes again, which will only harm others and herself.

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "Sister Houtu, no matter what you say now, it's useless. Nothing can be done just by talking. I can't risk the life and death of the entire Wu clan. If it's not necessary,  You can't leave Nanzhan Province. I don't want to see anyone else die. The Lich War has experienced a life-and-death farewell. That's enough. I don't want to see anyone else among our brothers and sisters die. Do you understand?  ?¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words made Houtu Zuwu feel very ashamed.  However, she understood that Zhu Jiuyin was right. No matter how careful she was, it would be useless. She also understood that her character had penetrated into her bones, no matter how cautious she was.  But once faced with problems, things will change unconsciously.

    When I think of this.  Houtu Zuwu nodded and said: "Second brother, I understand!"

    When he saw the sad look on the face of Houtu Zuwu, Zhu Jiuyin let out a long sigh and said: "Sister Houtu, don't blame me. As a brother, there is nothing I can do about it. I can't do anything despite knowing that you have shortcomings."  Not to mention, I can¡¯t do this by gambling on the life and death of the entire Wu Clan!¡±

    Hou Tuzu Wu smiled calmly and said: "Second brother, I understand, I know you are doing this for my own good. For the sake of the Wu clan, I can understand your difficulties, and I will work hard to change, and will not let myself become everyone's  A burden!"

    Zhu Jiuyin wanted to open his mouth to comfort Houtu Zuwu, but when he opened his mouth, he didn't know how to comfort him. He could only sigh again and said nothing more, with a look of endless sadness on his face.  With Zhu Jiuyin's silence, the scene became extremely heavy, and everyone felt heavy. Even Gonggong Zuwu felt the pressure.

    The Shennong clan and King Dayu also began to worry. Even a strong man like Zhu Jiuyin, who stood at the top of the Three Realms, was so solemn about this catastrophe of the end of the law. It can be imagined how serious this catastrophe was.  The cruelty of the human race, and I don¡¯t know what kind of cruel situation the human race will face. Maybe the endgame of the human-monster war will reappear. After all, everything will be determined by strength as Zhu Jiuyin said.  Determining life and death, now that the Nuwa Empress has died, the entire demon clan has lost its restraint. I am afraid that if these demon clan go crazy, they will attack the human race again.

    Although the human race is the protagonist of the triangle now, the human race has developed too fast and has spread to every angle of the three realms. No matter how strong the human race's defenses are, it is useless. After all, the human race's residence is too big and there is no way.  To achieve effective protection, and the Human Emperor Fuxi, Human Ancestor Suirenshi and others still have not given up the persistence in their hearts, and are still pursuing the idea of ??inheriting the chaos gods and demons. I am afraid that most of the human race's power is concentrated on how to participate in the sea of ??blood.  In the midst of the struggle, they had no intention of caring about the life and death of mortals.

    Shennong and King Dayu wanted to leave the mountain and do their part, but when they first had such an idea, they secretly sighed and gave up. They were no longer human emperors.  , they are not qualified to do that at all. The most important thing is that if they take action, they will probably arouse the suspicion of Fuxi and others, which will be even worse.

    Regarding the thoughts of Shennong and King Dayu, Zhu Jiuyin knew very well. He said in a deep voice: "The catastrophe of the end of the Dharma has begun. The dissipation of the spiritual energy of heaven and earth will intensify. It won't be long before the vitality in the entire Three Realms will be destroyed."  It will weaken to a level that is shocking.At this stage, people below Da Luo Jinxian will no longer have the opportunity to continue practicing. They will face the five declines of heaven and human beings. People above Da Luo Jinxian will also no longer be able to relax as before. The killings will intensify. The human race  Although there is danger, the danger will not be too great. After all, there is nothing to take seriously in the mortal world. Even if some little demons want to attack the human race, they will only destroy themselves. You don't need to worry about the human race!  "

    After hearing Zhu Jiuyin's words, Shennong and King Dayu breathed a sigh of relief. Even though they had separated from the human race, they could not really leave the human race behind in their hearts. They couldn't do it.  After all, as the two Human Emperors who have made the greatest contributions to the Human Race among the Human Emperors, their feelings for the Human Race are extremely deep and will not change just because their status changes. On this point, Fuxi  There is still a certain gap compared with it.

    Everything went as Zhu Jiuyin said. After Fuxi and the Suiren clan left the underworld, the power of the human race began to gather together and headed towards the sea of ????blood in an orderly manner. The human race all made such a choice, and those casual cultivators were naturally crazy.  Getting up, the scene before the previous disaster was recreated. Countless people went to the sea of ????blood, all looking for a chance of survival for themselves. Zhu Jiuyin could know about the decline of heaven and man, and what about these Taoist cultivators?  They will not feel the threat of the five declines of heaven and man. They had already felt the power of the five declines of heaven and man when the calamity of the end of the law began. However, at that time, they still had a trace of luck in their hearts, and now they have this trace of luck.  It was completely destroyed, and they had to face the pressure brought to them by this calamity.

    kill!  Kill with kill!  This was everyone's choice. One war after another soon broke out on the sea of ??blood. Countless people were fighting in various battles on the sea of ??blood. Some people not only died in this sea of ??blood,  As the fight began, Sanqing and Zhunti could no longer remain silent, because they could endure it, but their disciples could not. After all, the Five Decays of Heaven and Man had already begun, and many people were targeted. At this time  If they haven't taken any action yet, it won't be long before all of their disciples will face this calamity.

    Driven by the internal promotion of the disciples of the Four Religions, the Four Religions gradually began to intervene in this 'feast'. Countless people were fighting on the sea of ????blood, and they were resolving their grievances and grudges.  The same situation is happening in the depths of the blood sea, but the people on both sides have changed. It is a battle between Kunpeng, Ancestor Styx, and other masters. They are not for grudges, they are  What he gained was the inheritance of the chaotic gods and demons in the sea of ??blood.

    For these people, the inheritance of the Chaos Gods and Demons is the most important. For this inheritance, they will do anything. It is precisely because everyone has such thoughts, and the battle in this sealed land is also  On and on!

 Text Chapter 550 Clearing the Place

    Chapter 550 Clearance

    When the war in the sea of ????blood burned, the Jade Emperor in the underworld finally completed his mastery of the underworld and mastered the six paths of reincarnation in the three realms. After mastering the underworld, the Jade Emperor had a clear understanding of his own way of cultivation.  New insights: The Lord of Heaven controls the laws of heaven and earth and changes the stars in the sky, while the Lord of Underworld controls the reincarnation of the three realms and six paths. The power of these two sources is condensed in him. Although it is only a little bit of the source, it makes  The Jade Emperor's cultivation has undergone a qualitative change. At the moment he came out of seclusion, his cultivation has reached the state of quasi-sage perfection, and with the integration of a trace of the original power of the underworld, the imperial power of the Jade Emperor has  It was even heavier, and Hongjun Daozu's suppression of him completely disappeared.

    When she saw the Jade Emperor coming out of seclusion, the Queen Mother swallowed her anger and breathed a sigh of relief in her heart. However, after being happy, the Queen Mother soon felt the changes in the Jade Emperor's body. At this moment, the Jade Emperor's body had an extremely powerful aura, which attracted her.  She was shocked. The aura was that of an upright emperor, far beyond her imagination. Could it be that Haotian had used this opportunity to break through his own realm and become a saint.

    When the Queen Mother thought of this, she asked anxiously: "Haotian, have you already attained enlightenment and become a saint?"

    Hearing this, the Jade Emperor shook his head and said: "Yaochi, you overestimate my ability and underestimate the realm of the saint. I am just taking advantage of this opportunity to improve my cultivation.  I have a new understanding of the Tao, and there is still a way to go before I reach the realm of a saint. And if I really achieve enlightenment and become a saint, there should be signs from the sky!"

    It is true that the Queen Mother is a little too impatient and has even forgotten the most basic common sense. It can only be said that she is under too much pressure during this time.  The sudden appearance of good news made her a little upset.

    The Jade Emperor did not say much about such a trivial matter. He changed his voice and asked again: "Yaochi, nothing major happened during my retreat, right? How is the situation in the Three Realms now?"

    The Queen Mother smiled bitterly and said: "Haotian, we still overestimate our abilities. Not long after you were in seclusion, things about the underworld had already spread in the three realms, and Fuxi and the Suiren clan came to visit. If it weren't for Zhu Jiuyin,  I acted kindly and didn't make the matter public, I'm afraid you won't be able to see me now. The Three Realms are in chaos now. There are endless bloody battles in the blood sea, and countless people are chasing the inheritance of the chaos gods and demons in the blood sea!  "

    Although it was just a simple narrative, it gave the Jade Emperor a very clear understanding of the current situation. He indeed overestimated his abilities.  I underestimated the reaction of the three realms.  In the blood sea battle, I am afraid that he cannot suppress it, but this is not important. After his cultivation has improved, the Jade Emperor is full of confidence and has already mastered the samadhi of the emperor's way. The emperor's way does not tolerate weakness.  .

    The Jade Emperor said in a deep voice: "Let it be chaos, it doesn't matter if it's chaos. After accepting the underworld, we should also show our strength. Lest some people always focus on us and use us as spearmen!"  "

    Although the Jade Emperor didn't say it clearly, the Queen Mother could tell who he was pointing at. It seemed that the Jade Emperor had a lot of resentment towards Taoist Hongjun, otherwise he wouldn't have said such a thing at this time. Of course, there was something in it.  The Jade Emperor was wary, worried that Taoist Hongjun would still use him as a spearman.

    The Jade Emperor's worry is not unnecessary. After all, he has always been used as a spearman by Hongjun Daozu. It is reasonable for him to be vigilant. If he is not even so vigilant, what will happen to him in this catastrophe of the end of the law?  It is conceivable that death of body and soul is inevitable.  /

    The Jade Emperor took a deep breath, calmed down his mood, and then said: "Yaochi, do you have contact with Fuxi and the Suiren family now? If you can contact them, please invite them to come to the underworld to talk. I have something to discuss with them."  Let¡¯s discuss!¡± The Jade Emperor¡¯s words were filled with such supreme domineering power that the Queen Mother could not even think of resisting. This was the power of the Jade Emperor¡¯s imperial ways.

    Although the Jade Emperor's personality became domineering after he came out of seclusion this time, the Queen Mother was very happy and not at all uneasy. This was a good thing for her. After all, in the three realms, strength is respected, and only strong strength can guarantee  For their own safety, the more powerful the Jade Emperor is, the more beneficial it is to them.

    The Queen Mother didn't even ask the Jade Emperor about anything. She directly followed the Jade Emperor's instructions to contact the Human Emperor Fuxi and the Suiren clan. Naturally, Fuxi and the Suiren clan would not refuse the Jade Emperor's invitation. They knew the blood sea.  The changes caught them off guard. Although they wanted to rush into the sealed land of the blood sea to fight for the inheritance of the chaotic gods and demons, the bloody battle was too crazy. FuxiThe Suiren clan did not dare to take risks with the elites of the human race. After all, the power in their hands was still weaker, and they were unwilling to let their elites die here.

    Fuxi and the Suiren clan were in a dilemma before and did not dare to make a decision lightly, but now they are better. The appearance of the Jade Emperor gave them hope. After receiving the invitation from the Jade Emperor, they appeared in the underworld as quickly as possible.  , and at this time the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother have been waiting for a long time.

    This time, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother did not go to greet them in person. Instead, they asked their subordinates to invite the Emperor Fuxi and the Suiren clan to the underworld. When they saw the Jade Emperor for the first time, Fuxi and the Suiren clan couldn't help but feel great.  Horrible, they really didn't expect that the Jade Emperor's cultivation would have such an astonishing change in this short period of time. The strong aura of the emperor on his body made them all feel the pressure.

    "How is this possible? Is it true that this underworld is so magical that it can transform Haotian into a new person in a short time?" Fuxi and Suiren were shouting in their hearts. Such changes really caught them off guard. Originally, Fuxi and  The Suiren clan still felt that their cooperation with Haotian and Yaochi took the initiative, but now they understand that everything has changed, and they are now extremely frustrated.

    Fuxi sighed secretly in his heart, tried hard to regain his composure, stepped forward and said with a smile: "Congratulations to fellow Taoist Haotian for your great progress in cultivation. It seems that fellow Taoist is only one step away from becoming a saint. It's really gratifying and congratulatory.  !¡±

    The Jade Emperor was very satisfied with the performance of Fuxi and Suiren. He smiled calmly and said: "Fellow Taoist, you have given me the award. The mere cultivation is not worth mentioning under the current overall situation. There is nothing worthy of congratulations!"

    In response to the Jade Emperor's answer, Fuxi and Suiren did not say anything more about this matter. Instead, they changed their voices and said, "I wonder why fellow Taoist Haotian is so anxious to invite us to come to the underworld. Could it be that fellow Taoist has already mastered it?"  Knowing the general trend of the underworld, what benefits can we give to my human race? Our human race is very much looking forward to the help of fellow Taoists!"

    People's hearts have changed. This is absolutely true. Now even Fuxi has become so shameless. He asked for benefits from the Jade Emperor in person without any embarrassment. The Human Emperor Shangqie is like this, let alone other people. And this is  The current situation in the Three Realms is that everyone is selfish and has no morality. Of course, there was no morality at all in the beginning. After all, if people don¡¯t care for themselves, heaven and earth will destroy them. What¡¯s more, we are now in the tribulation of the end of the Dharma.  Everything is focused on overcoming the tribulation, and everything else can be put aside for the time being.

    Regarding Fuxi's words, the Jade Emperor did not feel anything wrong. This was a transaction. In his opinion, it was just a transaction between himself and the human race. Fuxi's request was nothing.

    The Jade Emperor laughed loudly and said: "Fellow Taoist Fuxi is right. There is indeed a great benefit to be given to fellow Taoists and the masters of the human race. After all, we are allies, and it is natural to help each other!"

    The more the Jade Emperor spoke so boldly, the more Fuxi and Suiren disapproved of it, because they knew there was no free lunch in the world. The more the Jade Emperor said this, the more the other party had a bigger plan.

    Fuxi said: "Oh! I wonder if fellow Taoist Haotian has any good things, can you tell me about it?"

    The Jade Emperor smiled and said: "I think Fellow Taoist Fuxi must be very worried about how to face the endless flames of war above the sea of ??blood. I wonder if you have any ideas to cooperate with me in heaven. Let's work together to defeat these so-called ignorant people.  Please clean up the blood sea and restore the peace to the blood sea!"

    "His!" As soon as the Jade Emperor said this, Fuxi and Suiren gasped. They really didn't expect that the Jade Emperor would be so crazy and would join forces with them to clear out those people in the sea of ??blood. This  It's really shocking. Such a decision is crazy to the extreme and is simply suicidal.

    Fuxi took a deep breath and said: "Fellow Taoist Haotian, are you sure you are right? Do you know how many people are hovering in the sea of ??blood now? Do you know what their cultivation levels are? I tell the blood of today  There are so many Daluo Golden Immortals in the sea, and there are even more quasi-sages, do fellow Taoists still have the confidence to clear the place?"

    The Jade Emperor laughed loudly and said: "What do I think it is? What's the big deal? As long as fellow Taoists can agree to let human beings work together to cooperate with the actions of my heavenly army, then everything is not a problem, but I don't know if fellow Taoists can do this."  I¡¯d like to ask these two fellow Taoists to give me an answer, after all, we don¡¯t have much time left now!¡±

 Text Chapter 551 Storm

    Chapter 551 Storm

    Fuxi stared at the Jade Emperor for a long time, trying to determine from the Jade Emperor's face whether he had this strength and ability. After all, this was not a trivial matter. Once he did it, there would be no room for turning back, and he would almost have to fight with the entire Three Realms.  As an enemy, if he makes a wrong move, the consequences will be disastrous, and he doesn't want to fail.

    Facing Fuxi's scrutinizing gaze, the Jade Emperor behaved very calmly, without flinching at all, and only had strong self-confidence. His performance made Fuxi breathe a sigh of relief, and also won Fuxi's approval.

    Fuxi took a deep breath and said: "Okay! If Fellow Daoist Haotian has such courage, how can we, the human race, be timid? I just don't know what preparations Fellow Daoist Haotian has, and we, the human race, can also prepare in advance!"

    The Jade Emperor said confidently: "Fellow Taoist, there is no need to make any big preparations. As long as the human race can dispatch elites above the Luo Jinxian level, everything else will be controlled by our Heavenly Court, and this fellow Taoist warrior does not need to worry about what the human race will do."  Under great pressure, as long as fellow Taoists can provide enough manpower, our Heavenly Court can fully operate the "Zhou Tian Xing Dou Grand Formation". With the "Zhou Tian Xing Dou Grand Formation" in hand, even Sanqing and Zhunti  You have to stay away!"

    As soon as the Jade Emperor said these words, Fuxi and Suiren took a breath of air, shocked by the Jade Emperor's handiwork. Fuxi lost his voice and said: "Could it be that fellow Taoist Haotian wants to use the three hundred and sixty-five Da Luo Jinxian to lay out the 'Star Fight in Zhoutian'"  "Big Formation", isn't this too crazy? Even if our human race tries our best to help, there will only be a hundred Daluo Golden Immortals at most. It's less than one-third of the number. Is it possible to say that two hundred Daluo Golden Immortals can be gathered in heaven?  Not a master?"

    Hearing Fuxi¡¯s inquiry, the Jade Emperor proudly said: "This is natural. As long as the human race can fully help, then nothing will be a problem, and nothing will disappoint fellow Taoists!"

    Fuxi was shocked by the Jade Emperor's words. He really couldn't believe that what he heard was true. The Jade Emperor was able to develop and grow to this extent under the suppression of the saints. You must know that even the four religions are not so terrifying.  The power of the demon clan can only be compared with it during its heyday.

    The Jade Emperor¡¯s words are not rhetoric.  You must know that there are a large number of flat peaches in heaven. Even if you use flat peaches to force a person's cultivation level, it can be done, and all of this is the final heritage of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother.  You must know that the price paid for these people, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, is very high. This is also the confidence for him to protect himself.

    The Jade Emperor did not tell Fu Xi that he and the Queen Mother had trained not only 200 Daluo Jinxian-level masters over the years, but more than 400 people.  And these people will consume 70% of the peaches in heaven.  Even the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were able to set up the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation' without the help of human beings. However, Chuzhang Underworld still needed a lot of power to guard it, so the Jade Emperor made such a request to Fuxi.

    Of course, the Da Luo Jinxian cultivated by the Jade Emperor is not without weaknesses, because everything was forcibly improved by external forces. It can be said that these people have lost the basis for progress again. This is the price. After all, there is no perfect person in this world.  If you want to gain something, you have to give something.

    For the disciples of the Four Religions, such a price is something they are unwilling to accept.  But for some casual cultivators who took refuge with the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, they didn't care.  They only hope that they can enhance their own strength. As for the fact that their potential has been exhausted, it is completely outside their scope of consideration, because without the help of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, they will never reach the realm of Daluo Jinxian in their lifetime.

    Such a confident performance by the Jade Emperor made Fuxi and the Suiren clan excited. Fuxi said loudly: "Okay, fellow Taoist Haotian, we have made an agreement. Our human race will do our best to help the Heavenly Court and clean up the ignorant people.  Restoring the stability of the Three Realms, and all the quasi-sages from the human race like me will use all their strength in this battle, and everything above Heaven will be led by Xuanyuan, ensuring that everyone can use all their strength!"

    It seems that Fuxi is also going to spend a lot of money. He has even chosen the person to lead the team. Xuanyuan, the human emperor, will lead the team. Even if there are people in the human race who have opinions, they will put them in his stomach and dare not have any objections.  .

    Hearing Fuxi's answer, the Jade Emperor showed a smile on his face, and said in a deep voice: "Okay, with the words of Taoist Fellow Fuxi, we will succeed, and everything will be fine. Without further ado, fellow Taoist, we will  Let¡¯s get started!¡±

    Fuxi and Suiren stood up to say goodbye to the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, strode out of the underworld, and confidently returned to the place where humans lived. With the actions of both of them, a blood-awakening storm was about to begin.

    For everything in the underworld, it is always thereUnder the watchful eye of Zhu Jiuyin, when he saw Fuxi and Suiren clan appearing in the underworld again, Zhu Jiuyin understood that the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother had taken control of the underworld. Based on his understanding of the Jade Emperor, the other party would definitely trigger a huge war.  storm.

    Zhu Jiuyin took a deep breath and said, "Gonggong, are you ready for what I asked you to do?"

    The ancestral witch of Gonggong said in a deep voice: "Second brother, everything has been completed. All the warriors are gathered together. As long as you give the order, our army of witches will sweep across the entire three realms with the force of autumn wind sweeping away fallen leaves!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's eyes shot out a murderous aura, and he said in a deep voice: "The target we are targeting this time is not the Three Realms, but the South China Sea. We want to capture the South China Sea and put the South China Sea Dragon Palace under our control.  We can lose the sealed land, but it is impossible to lose the sealed land in the South China Sea. Anyone who dares to resist will be killed. No force on either side needs to take care of it. Kill without edict!"

    When he heard Zhu Jiuyin's words, Gonggong Ancestral Witch also shot out an astonishing murderous aura and said loudly: "Second brother, don't worry, I will never make any mistakes. If anyone dares to fight with our witch clan,  Anyone who becomes an enemy will be torn to pieces by my army of witch clan, and I will never show mercy!"

    Zhu Jiu said in a gloomy voice: "I'm talking about everyone. Everyone in the South China Sea must be cleaned up. I don't want to see anything that can threaten our existence in the entire South China Sea. Do you understand?"

    Zhu Jiuyin's re-submission shocked Hou Tu Zuwu, Xuanming Ancestral Wu, Shennong clan, and King Dayu. Relatively speaking, Gonggong Zuwu was not shocked at all. After all, he and Zhu Jiuyin's personalities  The difference is not too big. He can imagine that Zhu Jiuyin is retreating from the underworld and where he will focus his attention next. Nanhai is connected to Nanzhan Buzhou. Zhu Jiuyin will naturally not miss such an opportunity.  , as for killing, that is not in their consideration at all!

    Gonggong Zuwu said loudly: "Second brother, I understand. I guarantee you that all those who have become immortals and attained Taoism in South China Sea will be cleared away. No one will be exempted. All obstacles will be cleared for the future. South China Sea Dragon Palace will surely  Under the control of our Witch Clan, there won¡¯t be any mistakes, I guarantee you this!¡±

    Zhu Jiu said in a gloomy voice: "Okay, with your words, I can rest assured as a brother. You should start taking action now without any consideration. As for Tiandao and Hongjun, I will stand in my way and will not let them  It affects your actions!¡±

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, Gonggong Zuwu couldn't help but be startled and asked: "Second brother, should we wait a while before taking action? I think there should be someone from Haotian soon."  Once they take action, the pressure on our side will be much lighter, and we can put the entire South China Sea under our control with lightning speed!"

    When he heard the words of Gonggong Ancestral Witch, a trace of disdain flashed across Zhu Jiuyin's face, and he said calmly: "Gonggong, you have changed. Although your suggestion is very good, we don't bother to do it. Wait for Hao  Although it would be much easier for Tian and Yaochi to take action, do you think it is necessary to do so with the strength of our Witch Clan? Since we have enough strength to sweep across the entire South China Sea, why bother to borrow other powers! We rely on our own  The power sweeping across the South China Sea can also deter other people from having ambitions towards our Witch Clan, do you understand this?"

    Gonggong Zuwu was thinking about how to take over the entire South China Sea with the minimum consumption, while Zhu Jiuyin was thinking about how to take over the South China Sea without any further trouble, so that nothing like the Sea of ??Blood would happen again.  There is a big difference in vision. This is the gap between them. Zhu Jiuyin can become the decision-maker of the Wu clan, while Gonggong Zuwu can only be the executor. The difference in vision determines the difference in development.

    After hearing Zhu Jiuyin's explanation, Gonggong Ancestral Witch suddenly realized and said: "That's it, second brother, I understand. I will start taking action now. I will never lose the dignity of my witch clan. Just wait."  My good news!"

    Zhu Jiuyin nodded and said: "Okay, I'm waiting for your good news. How can we maximize the momentum? Don't have the slightest reservation. What we have to do is to use our power to overwhelm others and tell all living beings in the three realms about our witch clan."  Strong!"

    At this point, Zhu Jiuyin changed his voice and said: "Haotian is about to take action. We can relieve him a lot of pressure by being one step ahead of him. In this way, it will be easier for Haotian to control the underworld, and everything will be directed towards us."  It is very beneficial to everyone to develop in the direction we expect, so why wouldn¡¯t we do it? As for what other people think, it has nothing to do with us, we just need to do our own thing!¡±

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, Gonggong Ancestral Witch nodded, understanding Zhu Jiuyin's intention, and said nothing more, and no one else spoke. Everything was decided like this.  The storm was started by the Witch Clan first!

 Text Chapter 552: Sweeping across the South China Sea

    Chapter 552 Sweeping across the South China Sea

    Zhu Jiuyin gave an order, and the army of the Wu clan, led by Gonggong Zuwu, pressed towards the South China Sea with overwhelming force. All the creatures in the place trembled. The reason was very simple. Awakening from blood, Gonggong Zu  Wu Ke is not as good-tempered as Hou Tuzu Wu. He only has one sentence, either leave the South China Sea or die. It is as simple as that. Those casual cultivators living in seclusion in the South China Sea will naturally not agree, and the end result is death, one or two people.  Death was nothing, but when more people died, everyone couldn't help but become afraid, and the entire Three Realms became turbulent again.

    The Wu Clan wants to unify the South China Sea and expel everyone. Those who disobey orders will die!  This news spread quickly in the South China Sea, and then the entire three realms knew about it. Those who were not strong enough themselves would not have to think about it. They would have escaped before the army of Gonggong Zuwu arrived. Although it was said that  Leaving their own cave is very detrimental to their cultivation, but they still know how to choose between their cultivation and their lives. Of course, there are some people who are not afraid of death and have a sense of luck in their hearts, thinking that the Wu Clan cannot  If they come to you, you won't be so unlucky, but it's a pity that these people are killed by your luck mentality.

    At the beginning, the army of the Wu clan who worked together with the ancestral witches would give you a word or two of persuasion, which was considered as a warning to avoid saying that the Wu clan was too overbearing. However, when the Wu clan¡¯s iron order spread in the South China Sea, everything changed.  , Gonggong Ancestral Witch didn't even say much anymore. As long as the cultivators above the immortals were there, they would come to kill them without saying a word and kill them directly.  Clean and neat, leaving no room for error, the transformation of the Wu Clan brought down these self-righteous people.  They paid a heavy price for their lofty ideals, leaving them in the South China Sea forever.

    Such actions of the Wu Clan made Zhunti in the Western Elysian World angry, and also made him feel tremendous pressure. In the past, Zhunti could still communicate with his senior brother Jie Yin, but since Jie Yin was bombarded by Zhu Jiuyin  After the killing, Zhunti was left alone with no one to consult with.

    The South China Sea has always been secretly controlled by the West.  When the Wu clan swept across the South China Sea with such crazy abilities, Zhunti was asked by the following people whether the West was withdrawing from the South China Sea.  Especially Guanyin Bodhisattva, who has been practicing in the South China Sea, is even more anxious. She must know that with the speed of Gonggong Zuwu, it will not take long to kill him in the purple bamboo forest. At that time, she will face a catastrophe  .  If no one helps.  With Guanyin Bodhisattva's cultivation, she is no match for Gonggong Ancestral Witch, and death of body and soul is inevitable.

    Everyone is afraid of death, and Guanyin Bodhisattva is no exception. The crazy behavior of Gonggong Ancestral Witch makes her jealous and frightened. Guanyin Bodhisattva also wants to leave Nanhai to temporarily avoid the sharp edge of the witch clan, but she  And he couldn¡¯t bear to part with his own dojo.  After all, Zizhulin took a lot of effort from Guanyin Bodhisattva to let her give up like this.  This is what she accepted, so she wanted to seek help from the Chunti Saint and the entire West.

    As the leader of Western Mahayana Buddhism, he is determined to help Guanyin Bodhisattva and hopes to save Guanyin Bodhisattva. However, this matter is of great importance. Even if he is the leader of Mahayana Buddhism, he has to be careful to avoid a  You accidentally risk your own life. You have to know that such things are not rare. In the Three Realms, strength is respected. If you don't have the strength, you will die of your own body and soul. You can't blame others. The Three Realms are such a reality. Every day  Something like this happens in these three realms, which naturally makes many people wary of it.

    Sage Zhunti cannot be arbitrary when there is no one to consult. After all, such matters are of great importance. Even if Zhunti is the most powerful being in the West and the final decision-maker, he still has to consult his disciples.  Opinion, after all, if there is a dispute within the West, everything will become dangerous, and the family fortune that he and Jie Yin have managed to build up will be ruined.

    In the Western Paradise, Ran Deng, Fearful Sun, Medicine Buddha, Maitreya Buddha and others are discussing countermeasures with Saint Chunti, hoping to find a solution that can allow the West to survive this disaster.  .

    Unfortunately, the result was a huge disappointment for Saint Zhunti. For these people, they did not want to see the West retreat, and they all hoped to negotiate with the Wu clan, but no one could come up with a formal strategy. The reason is very simple.  Afraid of death, because the witch army led by Gonggong Ancestral Witch is too ferocious, and there is no chance for you to explain. Once the necessary human life is taken, these people will naturally be unwilling to take risks.

    Although Ran Deng, Ke Liu Sun, Samantabhadra, Manjusri and others have a very good relationship with Guanyin Bodhisattva, it is impossible for them to risk their lives to solve difficulties for Guanyin Bodhisattva. As the saying goes,  If it were their own business, they would still give it a try. However, this matter belongs to Guanyin Bodhisattva and has nothing to do with them. Naturally, everyone has withdrawn, so thisThings went round and round and finally returned to the hands of Saint Zhunti, and everything had to be decided by Saint Zhunti himself.

    For the West, facing the crazy massacre of the Gonggong ancestral witches and the shaman army, it is true that they are under great pressure, but the most important thing is that their time is short and they cannot withstand delay, but now a  After some discussion, everything returned to its original point, and it was up to Zhunti to make the decision. How could this not disappoint Zhunti.

    From the heart of Saint Zhunti, he very much hopes that the West can have a battle with the Wu Clan and Zhu Jiuyin in order to avenge his senior brother, but his reason prevents him from doing so. The Wu Clan is really too powerful.  If the West makes such a choice, it will definitely die. There will be no second possibility.

    In the hearts of people like Ran Deng, they still regard Heavenly Dao as their backing and believe that the West can be protected by Heavenly Dao. However, Saint Zhunti does not think like them. In his eyes, he also has no good impression of Heavenly Dao. If Heavenly Dao is  If you are really willing to protect the West, then the Holy Saint will not be killed by Zhu Jiuyin. To put it bluntly, the West is just a chess piece in the eyes of Tiandao. You can take it over when you use it, and push it away when you don't use it.  .  They can even be easily discarded at certain times.

    Saint Zhunti sighed and said: "I understand everyone's thoughts. The Witch Clan is now powerful, so we should give in first. It is not a good thing to confront the Witch Clan at this time. The Witch Clan has lost the interests of the Blood Sea, so  Everyone knows that the South China Sea is connected to the base camp of the Wu Clan. Even if we in the West attack with all our strength, we may not be able to successfully block the opponent's pressure. In this case, why not give up!"

    This reason given by Saint Chunti makes Guanyin Bodhisattva unable to refute it. After all, it is a fact.  With the current strength of the Wu Clan, it is difficult for anyone in the three realms to be able to stop their ferocious power. After all, the only ones in the three realms who can fight against Zhu Jiuyin are Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu. Now these two people are hidden behind the scenes.  No one wants to be the first to jump out, for fear that if they jump out first and make wedding clothes for others, it is impossible to alert Taoist Hongjun and Tiandao to take action with such a trivial matter, without the help of Tiandao.  The West is simply unable to fight against the Wu clan.

    Withdraw!  After making a decision.  No matter how reluctant Guanyin Bodhisattva is, she must retreat. Whoever prevents her from having the strength to fight against Gonggong Zuwu has no choice but to make this choice. Moreover, if she retreats too late, she will wait for the witchcraft ancestor Wu.  If you knock on the door, you can't leave even if you want to.

    The West can retreat in large strides, even Guanyin Bodhisattva can abandon his dojo under the threat of death, but the South China Sea Dragon Clan cannot retreat as happily as the people in the West. After all, the South China Sea Dragon Clan is the master of the South China Sea. If they  Want to be thorough.  That is to take the initiative to give the Nanhai Gong Palm to the Wu Clan. This is a result they do not want to see.  It is also a result they cannot afford. You must know that the reason why the Four Seas Dragon Clan can become the overlord of the Four Seas is not only because they are dragons and have a strong dragon heritage. The most important thing is that they are protected by the origin of the Four Seas and have lost their origin.  , then they will lose hope.

    In the entire South China Sea, even the West had to make compromises and take the initiative to retreat in the face of the killings of the Wu Clan army. The West made such a choice, and those casual cultivators understood what they should do.  What kind of choice should they make? When choosing between the cave and life, they finally chose life. After all, if their life is gone, there is nothing. They naturally understand what choice they should make.

    Under the blood-awakened killings of the Wu Clan, if the entire South China Sea is larger, now only the Dragon Palace of the South China Sea has not made a choice. After losing other targets, the Gonggong Ancestral Wu led the territory to complete the Wu Clan army directly  He fought towards the Dragon Palace of the South China Sea, wanting to capture the Dragon Palace of the South China Sea and take the South China Sea into his own hands.

    When the army of Gonggong Ancestral Witches arrived at the Nanhai Dragon Palace, the Nanhai Dragon Clan in the Dragon Palace became afraid of them. This time, Zhu Jiuyin spent a lot of money, just in case, to harmonize with the Wu Clan army.  The perfect people are mainly powerful witches, and each of them has strong and slow cultivation. If they were to confront the army of witches, it would be a huge disaster.

    This time, I don¡¯t know whether Gonggong Ancestral Witch has let go, or Gonggong Ancestral Witch has other purposes. He directly made a request to the Dragon King of the South China Sea, asking him to dedicate the Dragon Palace of the South China Sea, so that the Wu Clan will never target them again.  , all the consequences will be borne by the Wu Clan. On the contrary, don¡¯t blame the Wu Clan for being ruthless.

    For Nanhai Dragon Palace, now they will face the most ferocious enemy. This is what they are worried about. Everyone knows how arrogant Gonggong Zuwu and the army of witch clan are, but they will not be the least bit arrogant.  Considering that he dared to go to war at this time without caring about everyone's life and death, this was nothing to Zhu Jiuyin. After all, the current world has changed people's hearts

    Although the Nanhai Dragon Clan wanted to join the Wu Clan, they had no chance at all. Before they could express their opinions to the Gonggong Ancestral Witch, the Wu Clan army moved and strode forward like crazy.  After entering the South China Sea Dragon Palace, they didn't give them any time to explain anything.

    Zhu Jiuyin made such a big noise in the South China Sea that the entire three realms were shaken by it. This made the Jade Emperor in the underworld excitedly shout: "This is really great, there are people from the Wu Clan."  If we take action, then there will be no surprise between us and the human race. With the Witch Race charging ahead, even if I stand up now to fight for the inheritance of the Chaos Gods and Demons in the sea of ??blood, it will not happen.  Someone pays attention, because from this moment on, everyone¡¯s energy will be disturbed by Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s incident!¡±

    I am happy, but nothing in this world is perfect. Although Zhu Jiuyin has attracted the attention of the immortals in the three realms for the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, this matter has advantages and disadvantages. The advantage is that once the Jade Emperor and the human race launch an attack,  The pressure they will face will be much less. The disadvantage is that they will not be able to take this opportunity to establish their authority. After all, Zhu Jiuyin attacked first and is still so domineering. No one will take them seriously anymore, even if they succeed.  , that would only make people think that they were opportunistic and completely unable to achieve the goal in the Jade Emperor's heart, which naturally made the Jade Emperor feel depressed.

    The Queen Mother naturally understood all this. When she saw the gloomy look on the Jade Emperor's eyebrows, the Queen Mother sighed softly and said: "Okay Haotian, this is not a big deal. After all, this is  There is no perfect thing in the world. What other people think is their own business. You don¡¯t need to worry about it. There is no need at all. The Wu Clan¡¯s goal is in the South China Sea. Their goal is very clearly towards the Dragon Palace in the South China Sea.  The purpose of leaving the sealed place in the world is to monopolize a sealed place inherited from the chaos gods and demons, and to take the initiative for the future development of the Wu clan. That is their strength. There is no need for us to compare with them. Everything is left to us.  Zhu Jiuyin, go ahead, and the more violent he makes, the less pressure we will have. Even if the methods are cruel, it¡¯s not a big deal, because Zhu Jiuyin is in front to protect us from disaster, this is a good thing!"

    Hearing the words of the Queen Mother, the Jade Emperor sighed and said: "We are stronger than others, so we can only do this now. After all, we are different from Zhu Jiuyin, and we cannot compare with the Wu Clan in terms of strength. We should first  Take your own immediate interests into consideration, we don¡¯t have the ability to dominate a sealed land, and even if we join forces with the human race to clear the area, we still have to pay a big price, so this can be considered a good thing!"

 Text Chapter 553: Killing

    Chapter 553: Killing

    The Wu Clan swept across the South China Sea, leaving only the South China Sea Dragon Palace in their hands. The Jade Emperor and the human race could no longer bear it. When the masters of the human race went to Heaven under the leadership of Xuanyuan, everything began.  The 'Celestial Star Formation' on the top of the sky slowly started to move, and the power of the stars gathered crazily towards the heaven. Such an astonishing change in the heaven shocked all living beings in the three realms, especially the Sanqing and Quan  They were even more surprised by this. Originally, they thought that the Zhoutian Xingdou Formation above the Heavenly Court had been destroyed a long time ago. Even if it was not destroyed, it was almost there. They did not believe that the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother could put this thing together after losing the support of Daozu Hongjun.  The 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' has been restored.

    It's a pity that Sanqing and Zhunti's ideas are completely wrong. Nothing is impossible in this world. What they think is impossible happens. The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother have already mastered the "Zhou Dynasty".  The Tianxing Dou Grand Formation' and this time was much earlier than they imagined. Don't look at the fact that the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Grand Formation' was shattered by huge force during the battle with the Wu Clan, but that was nothing. The Jade Emperor  He and the Queen Mother have already figured out everything about the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation', otherwise he wouldn't have trained so many Daluo Golden Immortals with all his strength. His goal is to one day set up the most powerful 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation'  , and in secret the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother had already refined three hundred and sixty-five star flags.

    When he saw the ¡®Zhoutian Xingdou Formation¡¯ erupting, Taishang Laojun¡¯s face became gloomy.  He yelled angrily: "What a Haotian, he actually has such methods, it seems that I have underestimated him. This bastard has been hiding his strength, and now he can't help but burst out, okay, I want to  Look at what you have got!"

    Since the emergence of Heavenly Dao, the contact between Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun has become very frequent. When Gonggong Ancestral Witch led the shaman army across the South China Sea, Yuanshi Tianzun could not help but come to heaven to see Taishang Lao.  Jun.  I hope to find a solution soon. Now that the seal of the Blood Sea has been opened, Styx, Kunpeng and many casual cultivators are rushing in frantically.  They all went to seize the inheritance of the Chaos Gods and Demons. Fortunately, although such a long time has passed, no one has ever heard of anyone getting the inheritance of the Chaos Gods and Demons. In fact, no one has even seen the remnants of the Chaos Gods and Demons at all.  .  But the more this happens, the crazier everyone becomes.  Each one became more sensitive, causing constant killing in the sea of ??blood.

    The changes in the blood sea made the Wu Clan couldn't help but take action. This time the Wu Clan was no less playful than before, sweeping across the entire South China Sea, making it clear that they wanted to monopolize the sealed land in the South China Sea. However, between Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu,  Even though there was no reaction, no one dared to fight against the Wu Clan. After all, the Wu Clan's ferocity was there, and all the casual cultivators above the level of immortals had to leave on their own.  Either they all perished in the South China Sea, and now the South China Sea Dragon Clan is forced to a dead end.  If you want to leave, you can't, but if you want to stay, it's a dead end, which makes the entire South China Sea Dragon Palace burst into mourning.

    The Wu Clan couldn't help but take action, and the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, who had just obtained the underworld, couldn't help it either. They were equally powerful and used the ultimate power of the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' as soon as they took action. The fool also understood that the Jade Emperor was  What do you want to do, sea of ??blood!  He was going to participate in the fight for the sea of ????blood. After taking over the underworld, the Jade Emperor had all the geographical advantages. The most important thing was that the Sanqing realized that the human race had completely colluded with the heaven. Even the human emperor Xuanyuan was  Already occupying one side of the heaven, which made Yuanshi Tianzun angry.

    Yuanshi Tianzun took a deep breath and said: "Elder brother, now the Wu clan has started to rob the South China Sea, and the Western Zhunti has made a move to give in. There is Junior Brother Tongtian above the East China Sea, even if we want to fight  The idea is not an easy one, and now Beihai is a very good choice. We might as well take action and combine the power of Ren and Chan to capture the entire Beihai, which can also give our disciples some peace of mind!"

    Speaking of the disciples of the two sects of Ren and Chan, many people couldn't bear it after the catastrophe of the end of law. They all deliberately started to take up the idea of ??inheriting the chaos gods and demons, especially those three generations of disciples after the battle in the sea of ????blood.  Many of them have died, which makes Yuanshi Tianzun feel heartbroken. Now the Wu Clan has taken action. Even the Jade Emperor and the Human Race have taken action. If they don't take action, their disciples will be shaken. This makes  Yuanshi Tianzun had to let go, after all, those traitors in Ran Deng had learned from their mistakes, and he didn't want such a thing to happen again.

    Hearing Yuanshi Tianzun's words, Taishang Laojun nodded and said: "Forget it! Since Junior Brother Yuanshi said so, let's start taking action. The Wu Clan can take over the entire South China Sea, and then we, the two religions, can join forces.  If we capture Beihai and have the sealed land of Beihai in hand, then we have nothing to worry about!"

    Taishang Laojun¡¯s answer made Yuanshi Tianzun heave a sigh of relief. He reallyHe has to worry that Taishang Laojun will refuse his request. After all, the chaos gods and demons are not simple. He really has to worry that Taishang Laojun will seek stability. There will be no big problems with those people's teachings, but Chanjiao can't do it.  , what awaited Chan Jiao at that time was a disaster!

    I have to say that Yuanshi Tianzun did not do a good job in uniting people's hearts. Perhaps this is related to his character. Relatively speaking, Jiejiao is much better than Chanjiao, although some disciples of Jiejiao are also involved.  In the battle of the sea of ????blood, those disciples are just peripheral disciples of Jie Jiao, even if they die, they will not have any impact. After experiencing the Great Tribulation of Conferring Gods, Jie Jiao has unprecedented unity in terms of cohesion, and the core  The disciples and the disciples who entered the house would not leave Jin'ao Island without the order of the leader of Tongtian. They were not worried about their future, because they were guarding the East China Sea, and the power of the seal in the East China Sea Dragon Palace had naturally become  What they have at their fingertips.

    It is not easy for the two religions, Human and Chan, to gather together, and it cannot be compared with the Wu Clan, or even compared to the Heavenly Court and the Human Race. Their armies have not yet gathered, while the Heavenly Court and the Human Race have joined forces to start.  Action, under the command of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, the 'Sky Star Formation' began to show its power, and the power of stars fell towards the sea of ??blood. The powerful light of stars surrounded the entire sea of ??blood, sealing the blood.  The retreat of the sea.

    Before everyone could react to the outbreak of the "Xingtian Star Formation" in Heaven, the Jade Emperor, the Queen Mother, Suirenshi, Fuxi and others led a group of masters and rushed into the sea of ??blood. As soon as they entered the sea of ??blood  Without any persuasion or any unnecessary actions, he directly killed many casual cultivators in the sea of ??blood. Before the immortals could react, they started clearing the place with the butcher knife in their hands.  The top is suppressed by the Zhou Tian Xing Dou Array, and the bottom has to withstand the siege of the Jade Emperor, Fu Xi and other masters. Just at the beginning, those on the outermost edge of the blood sea soon fell into the human race and the heaven.  Under his men, there was an incomparable blood awakening on the entire sea of ????blood!

    A river of blood, no, this is a sea of ??blood. It should be said that there are corpses everywhere. Heaven and the human race are killing each other, and they wave the butcher knife in their hands without any explanation. This is not a simple matter.  When such crazy killings came together, everyone in the depths of the blood sea was alarmed.

    With the wisdom of Patriarch Styx and Kunpeng and others, they naturally soon understood what the Jade Emperor and the Human Emperor Fuxi wanted to do. They were also fighting against the inheritance of the chaos gods and demons in the sea of ??blood, but what they were doing was  You have to be better than yourself. This is to clear out all the unqualified people. It is not aimed at them. This move by the Jade Emperor and Fuxi made the sea of ????blood a lot quieter and made them less  contain.

    Although people such as Kunpeng and Ancestor Minghe have clearly seen the intentions of the Jade Emperor and the human race, they cannot rest assured. The reason is very simple. Although they understand that the Jade Emperor and Fuxi are clearing the place, no one can guarantee that the Jade Emperor and the human race will be able to do so.  After Fuxi and the others completed the clearing, they would naturally be wary of whether they would target themselves again, and they had to be more vigilant just in case.

    Of course, some people have thought of joining forces to put pressure on the Jade Emperor, Fu Xi and others to give up such behavior. However, this idea is just their own imagination and cannot be implemented at all. After all, they all have incomparable powers.  Insidious selfishness, expecting them to be able to unite is really looking down on them. It is already very difficult for them not to fight among themselves. Even after the inheritance of the Chaos Gods and Demons appeared, they themselves  We had to start a fight first, and it was impossible to expect them to join forces to fight against the Jade Emperor and Fu Xi, so they could only watch helplessly as the Jade Emperor and Fu Xi used their might to clear out the rogue cultivators one by one.  , so that there are more killings in this sea of ??blood.

    As the killings on the blood sea increased, the aura of chaotic gods and demons in the blood sea became more and more violent. Although everyone did not find where the source came from, they all knew in their hearts how to use it.  It won't be long before the hidden remnants of the Chaos Gods and Demons will appear. Each of them is very energetic, fearing that they will let others take advantage of them due to their negligence. Originally, only the Jade Emperor and Fu Xi were killing the people in the sea of ??blood.  Rogue cultivators, but after the development of killing would make the aura of the Chaos Gods and Demons become violent, Kunpeng, Ming He and others also went on a killing spree. There was unlimited killing in the entire blood sea.

 Text Chapter 554: Partition

    Chapter 554: Divide

    The world of killing has begun. With the killing on the sea of ??blood, the entire three realms will face a sudden annihilation, a natural disaster level destruction. Tiandao hidden in the dark smiled, he smiled very excitedly, it was because of the killing  And to laugh is to laugh for yourself, laugh so weirdly, laugh so crazyly.

    Compared with the way of heaven, Daozu Hongjun frowned. He felt the changes in the world. It was true that the spiritual energy between heaven and earth was dissipating, but it was dissipating crazily in the direction of Mount Buzhou. This made him feel uncomfortable.  The fear of Buzhou Mountain made him worry about it. Although Buzhou Mountain had disappeared, the miracle of Buzhou Mountain still remained in his heart, making him afraid of it. When he felt such a change, Daozu Hongjun couldn't help but feel  I wonder if this is Pangu¡¯s imminent rebirth.

    No wonder Daozu Hongjun has such crazy ideas. Now even three thousand chaos gods and demons have a chance to be reborn. Pangu's rebirth is not impossible. You must know that Pangu is a more powerful existence than the chaos gods and demons. He  It is not impossible that there is a back-up plan. Only Taoist Hongjun has such crazy thoughts. If it were other people who knew that Taoist Hongjun had such thoughts in his mind, they would all be disdainful and think that Taoist Hongjun was stupid.  .

    When the killings started, the Ren and Chan sects finally took action. Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun personally took action and led the disciples of the Ren and Chan sects to kill Beihai. Perhaps it was because of the relationship between Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun.  Taking their own reputation into consideration, they did not massacre all sentient beings like the Jade Emperor and Fu Xi, nor did they force away all the practitioners in the South China Sea like the Wu Clan did. Instead, they went directly to the Dragon Palace in the North Sea.  Go directly to receive everything from Beihai Dragon Palace.

    Under the strong power of the Ren and Chan religions, the Beihai Dragon Clan did not even dare to think of resistance.  They could only accept their fate obediently and hand over the Beihai Dragon Palace to the hands of the Ren and Chan religions. The Ren and Chan religions captured the Beihai Dragon Palace without any bloodshed. This speed was actually much faster than that of the Wu Clan and even faster than that of the Jade Emperor.  , Fuxi and the others cleared the field much faster.

    "When the armies of the Ren and Chan religions took over the North Sea, the East China Sea was no longer calm. If we say that the Ren and Chan religions were very powerful, the two saints were dispatched at the same time.  The Tongtian Cult Leader's handiwork was even more astonishing. Instead of setting out with a large army to kill everyone, Jie Jiao moved the entire Jin'ao Island to the East China Sea Dragon Palace under the command of the Tongtian Cult Leader. Such a large-scale move made people feel surprised.  The shock also allowed all living beings in the three realms to see the majesty of Jiejiao.

    Strong!  Jie Jiao's move was even more astonishing than Tian Ting's handiwork. You must know that everyone is already familiar with the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation'.  Although the power used by the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother to seal off the entire sea of ??blood was astonishing, it was still a bit weak compared to Jie Jiao's technique. It was not that the power of the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation' was not enough, but that no one expected that Master Tongtian would do this.  After moving his dojo to the East China Sea Dragon Palace, who can compete with Jie Jiao?  The dojo of Master Tongtian is not something to be trifled with. Jin'ao Island is the exclusive property of Jiejiao in the entire East China Sea Dragon Palace's sealed place. No wonder there is such a big commotion in the Three Realms, but Master Tongtian has never been there.  Anyone with his confidence would be able to keep calm at the slightest move.

    The three sects of Ren, Chan, and Jie all went to war, and they all took over one of the sealed areas.  This made Saint Zhunti in the Western Paradise World anxious about it, and he couldn't help but be impatient.  Although the South China Sea Dragon Palace has not yet been captured by the Wu Clan, that is no longer a problem. As long as the Gonggong Ancestral Wu launches an attack, the entire South China Sea will become a restricted area for the Wu Clan. Now only the West Sea is left in the four seas.  It is a sealed place. If Zhunti does not take action, I am afraid that this last place will also be taken into account. In this case, Zhunti does not have that much consideration. He immediately summons the Western army.  Directly blocked the entire West Sea and completely captured the West Sea.

    Speaking of Xihai, he has already taken refuge in the Western Paradise, but there are still some casual cultivators in Xihai. Just in case, Saint Zhunti can only do this to avoid any accidents, which would be bad. You must know the sea of ??blood  This change is a lesson to be learned from the past. If the West does not want to end up like that, it can only do this. After all, the demon tribe is still watching covetously. Even though the demon tribe has lost Nuwa, Zhunti does not dare to underestimate the demon tribe.  Clan, so he still has to make preparations, otherwise if he makes a wrong step, the consequences will be unimaginable, and if he makes a wrong step, he will make mistakes every step of the way. There is no such danger.

    When the west moves, the boundaries of the entire Three Realms are confirmed. Although the Monster Clan did not participate in this fight, they still occupy Beiju Luzhou. As long as the Monster Clan does not move, there will be no one in the Three Realms.  Go provoke them. After all, everyone must be more vigilant in this calamity, and no one wants to make enemies everywhere.

    Xiniu and Hezhou have always been owned by the Western Paradise, and now it is no exception, but now they have also taken over the entire West Sea. Although the land they occupy is the poorest place in the Three Realms, they are divided anyway.  A quarter of the Earthly Immortal Realm was obtained, while Nanzhan Buzhou and Nanhai became the world of the Wu Clan, also occupying a quarter of the Earthly Immortal Realm. As for Dongsheng Shenzhou, it was different.The world is dominated by the three sects of Chan and Jie, while the Ren and Chan sects have taken over the North Sea, and the Jie sect has monopolized the East China Sea. As for the Blood Sea, it is more chaotic. There is no master to speak of, even the ancestor of Styx.  I dare not boast that I am the Lord of the Blood Sea, because there are too many people in the Blood Sea.

    In the end, what was left was the underworld and heaven, which were now under the control of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. Unknowingly, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother had become powerful forces that could compete with the Sanqing, the Wu Clan, and the West. As for  Speaking of the human race, they have no territory of their own. Due to their lack of strength, they can only hold back their anger and cooperate with the Heavenly Court, and both parties work together to seize the inheritance in the sea of ??blood.

    Although everyone does not know if there are other sealed places in the Three Realms, the existing sealed places have been completely divided. The casual cultivators who originally had ambitions to inherit the inheritance of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons are now  They were dumbfounded. Originally, they had all set their sights on living expenses, but after the Jade Emperor and Fuxi joined forces, they were swept out. The power of the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' was there, even if it was ordinary  The quasi-sages entering the "Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation" are either dead or alive. As for other places, it is even more difficult. How could they seek death in Nanhai before they could hide in time? The ferocity of the Wu Clan is so great.  It is known to all the three worlds that no one who is not a fool will challenge the bottom line of the Wu clan.

    The South China Sea won't work, and the East China Sea won't work either. The Dragon Palace in the East China Sea is occupied by Jin'ao Island. Anyone who wants to take advantage of the East China Sea will have to fight against the power of the entire Jiejiao. This is not something that humans can do. In the end, it won't work.  Only the North Sea and the West Sea are left. Relatively speaking, there is still a little possibility in these two places.

    Although there is a slight possibility, but how likely is it? Those casual cultivators themselves know very well that basically they have no chance. Whether it is the West or the Ren and Chan religions, they are not easy to mess with.  Although they are not very domineering now, once they provoke the other party, they will definitely suffer a crazy counterattack from the other party. Their ferocity will definitely not be inferior to that of the Wu clan. With the current strength of the casual cultivators, they are simply powerless.  To fight against it.

    Because the attacks of all parties have occupied the interests of the entire Three Realms and cut off the future of casual cultivators, this makes the hearts of those casual cultivators filled with resentment and makes them want to go down a dead end. It's not that they don't want to coexist peacefully with all the major forces.  , but the major forces have forced them into desperation. Now they want to have a piece of the Paradise Paradise, and they want to inherit without even a shadow. If this continues, there will be no need for suppression from all forces.  With the dissipation of the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, they themselves will also perish. They also want to join a force, but now no force will accept external forces. The reason is very simple. If their own personnel cannot take care of them, how can they have the ability to take care of them?  other people.

    Under all kinds of helplessness, these casual cultivators finally made a choice. Each of them left their caves and went to Beiju Luzhou to find cooperation with the demon clan. In the hearts of these casual cultivators, they believed that the demon clan could not really win.  If they can endure it and can ignore all the chaos, the inheritance land of gods and demons is controlled by all parties, they will definitely give the opponent a fatal blow at the critical moment. As long as the demon clan has such an idea, then their opportunity will come.

    The demon clan is indeed what these casual cultivators thought. Although they have been keeping silent now, they do not really ignore the changes in the Three Realms and ignore all the interests being divided up by all parties. They are secretly gathering strength and waiting for the opportunity.  Come, so that they can carry out the fatal blow and tear off a piece of meat from other people's mouths.

    It is precisely because the demon clan has this idea in their hearts that people are not for themselves, and heaven and earth will destroy them, so those casual cultivators hit it off with them, and soon they both came together, forming another powerful force in the three realms.  Power, but these people have no interests of their own, so this variable naturally arises.

    Zhu Jiuyin didn't pay attention to the combination of casual cultivators and demons. As for the Wu Clan, no matter how powerful the combination of the demons and the demons was, it could not threaten the Wu Clan. As long as he was willing, the Wu Clan's army  You can easily crush the demon clan to death without giving them the slightest chance to resist. If these demon clan are sensible, they will not go to the witch clan to cause trouble. After all, the witch clan is now the largest force in the three realms. The demon clan and the  The confrontation is definitely a matter of life or death when an egg hits a rock!  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Mobile users please go to read

 Text Chapter 555 The Demon God Appears

    Chapter 555 The Demon Appears

    There is suddenly such a force in the Three Realms. It is a big threat to the Sanqing, Zhunti, and the Jade Emperor. Especially the Jade Emperor and Fuxi are all covered in cold sweat. They are not fools.  You must know that they killed countless people during their previous clearing operations. Countless casual cultivators have fallen into their hands. If the casual cultivators want to take revenge, they will be the first ones. The only one who can make the Jade Emperor feel at ease is  The Blood Sea is far away from Beiju Luzhou. Even if these people want to take action, it will not be an easy task. This can be regarded as a great blessing among misfortunes.

    The Jade Emperor Shangqie is so worried, and Zhunti, Sanqing and others are also worried, because they all understand how crazy a person who is forced on the road will be if he breaks out. If he doesn't take action, it will be shocking.  He is extremely cruel, and once he is targeted by such a group of lunatics, the end will definitely not be easy.

    Whether it is Sanqing or Zhunti, they are not fools. They will not be responsible for the hatred between the Jade Emperor, Fuxi and others and the loose cultivators. If these people want to fight back, they will target the Heavenly Court.  The Quasi-Jade Emperor and Fu Xi went to find trouble for them. After all, although revenge is important, it is nothing compared to the interests. Those casual cultivators and the monsters came together not for revenge, but for interests.  To be precise, they came together for the inheritance of the Chaos Gods and Demons, and the inheritance of the Chaos Gods and Demons was not only found in the Sea of ??Blood, but also in the Dragon Palace they controlled. How could they not  Worry about it.

    There has been such a drastic change.  Sanqing and Zhunti had to speed up their pace and stop dragging their feet.  Originally, they wanted to wait for the reaction of Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun before deciding whether to take action, but now that the casual cultivators and the demon clan came together, they were alerted, so they had to change their strategy and start exploring the sealed land.

    When Sanqing and Zhunti took this action, the East China Sea, West China Sea, and Beihai experienced shocking shocks, and the sealed land was bombarded by them. They wanted to speed up their pace, and they wanted to catch up with the casual cultivators.  Before taking action against the demon clan, grasp the overall situation.  To prevent unexpected changes.

    The power of the seal was originally fragile due to the changes in the sea of ??blood. Naturally, it could no longer hold on under such an attack again, and the gap was broken. When the Sanqing Dragon Palace could not suppress the sealed place, the South China Sea Dragon Palace could not hold it back.  It was difficult to support a single tree, and the seal dissipated on its own. At this moment, the Gonggong Ancestral Witch took over the entire South China Sea Dragon Palace with lightning speed.  The Dragon Clan was wiped out in one fell swoop, and the entire South China Sea became the territory of the Wu Clan.

    I originally thought that my life was about to be in danger. After all, everyone knew the cruel reputation of Gonggong Zuwu and the others. Now that these dragons have fallen into the hands of a person who likes to kill like Gonggong Zuwu, it is conceivable what their fate will be.  And you know, no one thinks that they have any chance of survival, and every one of them looks like a dead person.

    But there are always surprises.  This time, the Gonggong Ancestral Witch did not kill the Nanhai Dragon Clan, but released them after taking control of the South China Sea. However, the Nanhai Dragon Palace became the territory of the Wu Clan. Such a result shocked the Nanhai Dragon Clan.  , they were already determined to live and die, but now they suddenly gained life.  How could they not be happy about this? They all yelled crazily.  Venting the ecstasy in his heart.

    Although the Gonggong Ancestral Witches are not afraid of people, the Wu Clan is not so crazy that they want to kill everyone. Although the Nanhai Dragon Clan is somewhat unworthy of being an enemy of the Wu Clan, the strength of the Nanhai Dragon Clan has not been let go at all.  In the hearts of Gonggong Zuwu and Zhu Jiuyin, the Three Purities are now in chaos. No matter how powerful the Wu clan is, they must be cautious. It is precisely because of such considerations that this matter is  Unexpectedly, Gonggong Zuwu released the Nanhai Dragon Clan.

    When the Four Seas moved, the entire Earth Immortal World emitted a burst of mournful sounds. There was a burst of pressure from the Buzhou Mountain ruins that originally belonged to the center of the prehistoric era. The weight of the aura was terrifying, and even  Even saints are afraid of this power. Something happened!  Something big happened. In an instant, the entire three realms knew that something big had happened. Everyone couldn't help but become nervous, wanting to know what kind of big thing happened that could cause such a big sensation.

    As the pressure increased, huge disasters occurred throughout the Three Realms. For many creatures in the Three Realms, they were facing a disaster of annihilation, leaving them with nowhere to hide. The aura of sadness spread throughout the Three Realms.  spread among them, and with the continuous occurrence of natural disasters such as landslides and tsunamis, one-third of the living creatures in the entire Three Realms perished in a short period of time, and such people are all mortals, or  There is no beast with gnosis turned on.

    The incident of the Tribulation of Era had already been spread in the Three Realms. When such astonishing changes occurred in the Three Realms, almost all mortals thought that this was a doomsday natural disaster. This was God's intention to destroy the entire world and destroy them.  Threatening people to death and not giving them a chance to survive.

    Despair!  resentment!Unwilling to wait, countless contraceptive emotions replaced the joy of the sentient beings in the Three Realms, rising in the hearts of all the sentient beings in the Three Realms, leaving them without any trace of joy anymore, and instead, they were filled with endless sadness.

    As this resentment grew, even heaven and hell were affected. Just when everyone was worried about it, they suddenly felt a familiar heartbeat pouring into their hearts.  The beating sound came out, and the natural disasters in the three realms began to weaken. With the sound of the heartbeat, the forces in the three realms were shocked. The occurrence of such a thing made them embarrassed. They wanted to get involved, but  When they thought of such a change, everyone couldn't help but temporarily stop all means, and instead waited to see the changes in heaven and earth.

    As the sound of heartbeats came out, the natural disasters began to weaken, and the sound of the heartbeats began to beat more urgently as the natural disasters weakened. At this time, the heartbeats began to change, and the ruins of Buzhou Mountain  The pressure there was even heavier, and the beating sound had incomparable power, making Zhu Jiuyin and others feel the powerful workload erupting.  But the power that is enough to destroy the entire Three Realms.

    With a loud "boom", the world of gods and demons was completely integrated into the Three Realms.  One by one, huge messages entered the sea of ??consciousness of all living beings in the three realms. The messages contained extremely majestic and terrifying auras, and the auras contained a strong aura of chaotic gods and demons.

    For a moment, the three realms were silent, and they all thought secretly in their hearts: "Could it be said that there is also a sealing place for Chaos Gods and Demons under Buzhou Mountain? Such drastic changes made many people feel fear.  "

    A Zhu Jiuyin has suddenly increased the pressure on all living beings in the Earthly Immortal World, giving them an irreplaceable sense of enlightenment, which makes many people angry.  But they just didn't have time to stop the explosion of momentum. It's not that these people didn't want to stop the explosion of power, but they had no chance at all. But they were afraid of being able to take away this powerful divine and demonic aura.  It was their instinctive fear that prevented them from calming down at all.

    Suddenly, the sky was blasted towards the underworld, and the entire three realms were shocked.  Then a voice came: "Are you guilty?" As the voice fell, a huge body of a god and demon began to appear. It appeared from the sky below the ruins of Buzhou Mountain. Everything came so unexpectedly.

    That sound was not made by Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu, but came from the sudden appearance of the true form of the god and demon, which made them very embarrassed.  Such a sudden appearance of power frightens many people, as if the true body of the gods and demons jumped out of the long river of time. With the appearance of the true body of gods and demons, the spiritual energy between heaven and earth dissipates faster.

    At this time, Zhu Jiuyin, who was far away in Nanzhan Buzhou, sneered in his heart.  After this voice suddenly appeared, the true form of the god and demon became simple and domineering, as if he had emerged from the long river of time.  Could it be that the true form of this god came from the three thousand chaos gods and demons of that year? There were some chaos gods and demons who were not killed by the Great God Pangu!

    Such drastic changes caused chaos in the three realms, and thoughts burst out of the sky. They came from the bodies of Sanqing, Zhunti and others. The saints could not bear the appearance of the true body of the gods and demons.  , they were worried that the appearance of this god and demon would disrupt their good deeds, and they were even more worried that the true form of this chaos god and demon was the one who escaped among the three thousand chaos gods and demons. After all, the god of destruction Luo Hou was  We have already escaped once, and it won't be a big deal if one more escapes!

    kill!  In an instant, Sanqing and Zhunti made the decision to strangle the god. They heard a burst of shouting: "Bold monster, you are looking for death. We are taking care of you in this world. How dare you do this?"  Those who act indiscriminately are really seeking destruction and killing!"

    Behind each of these murderous intents is the existence of a saint. Four astonishing murderous intents appeared at once, pounced directly on the god, but these powers could not stop the changes in things.

    Faced with such drastic changes, the body of the Chaos God and Demon that unexpectedly appeared showed endless anger. Although the Four Saints were very strong, it was nothing compared to the body of this Chaos God and Demon.  It is impossible to kill a Chaos God and Demon with murderous intent. Chaos God and Demon are not just pushovers.

    "Seeking death!" The Chaos God and Demon roared out his own voice. With countless roars, the demon cloud storm spread out in all directions with him as the center. Then the God and Demon moved and stepped on  The power of the devil is like a prison, and the entire three realms are shaken by it. Those eyes like abyss appear in front of all living beings in the three realms. They are unparalleled domineering. They despise all living beings in the three realms and do not put everyone in their eyes. In these eyes  Revealing endless murderous intent.

    Facing the provocations of Sanqing and Zhunti, the Chaos God and Demon became angry. His domineering body suddenly increased ten thousand times, and a giant of ten thousand feet appeared in front of everyone, with a pair of crystal-like jade legs.  The palm of his hand reached out like lightning, crossed the void, crossed everything, and grasped the hands of Sanqing and Zhunti.miss.

    "Bold!", "Presumptuous" Sanqing and Zhunti were angered by the actions of this Chaos God and Demon. Just when they were about to release the innate treasure to give this Chaos God and Demon a fatal blow, they didn't want to  The god and demon had already completed his action, and he grabbed the four divine thoughts with his big hand. In an instant, the four of them, Sanqing and Zhunti, groaned and suffered backlash.

    Before they had time to exclaim, the god and demon opened its mouth and swallowed the four divine thoughts directly. When the chaotic god and demon swallowed the divine thoughts of Sanqing and Zhunti Saint,  A breath was emitted involuntarily. Although the breath passed by in a flash, it was not hidden from Zhu Jiuyin and Daozu Hongjun.

    For a moment, Daozu Hongjun laughed loudly and said: "What a god, you finally can't help but reveal your true identity. If you continue to hide, I may not be able to do anything to you, but if you jump out on your own initiative, then  Don¡¯t blame me for being so hateful, but it¡¯s hard to eliminate the hatred in my heart if I don¡¯t kill you, kill you!¡±

    With a thought in his mind, Daozu Hongjun sacrificed the treasure of chaos, the 'Jade Disc of Creation', and flew directly through the air to kill the god and demon. Then a burst of laughter came from the sky: "The way of heaven"  , I thought you could endure it as long as you can, but now you finally can¡¯t bear it and want to show yourself, then let me give you a ride and die!"

    As soon as Daozu Hongjun shouted, everyone was shocked, especially the four people Sanqing and Zhunti. They never thought that what they were fighting against was actually the deity of Tiandao. Could it be said that the deity of Tiandao is the same deity?  Chaos Gods and Demons, Pangu God was actually plotted by a Chaos Gods and Demons. This was really hard for them to accept and made them feel uneasy.

    When Daozu Hongjun's shout fell, the treasure of chaos, the 'Jade Disk of Creation', broke through the air and hit the body of the chaotic god and demon. Seeing Daozu Hongjun's strong murderous intent, all  People breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that this Chaos God and Demon was dead. Even if he was hit by the Chaos Treasure, even one as powerful as Zhu Jiuyin would die. This Chaos God and Demon was naturally no exception and would surely perish.  In the hands of Hongjun Daozu.

    Unfortunately, what happened next made them disappointed. Facing the attack from Taoist Hongjun, the Chaos Gods and Demons didn¡¯t even dodge and directly faced the attack of the Chaos Treasure ¡®Jade Disk of Fortune¡¯!

    After the loud "bang", the Chaos God and Demon was still standing there, and was not directly killed by Daozu Hongjun's domineering blow. For a moment, everyone was dumbfounded and couldn't believe what was happening in front of them.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Mobile users please go to read

 Text Chapter 556: The God of Heaven

    Chapter 556: The God of Heaven

    Unscathed, this is impossible. Daozu Hongjun was also dumbfounded by the result of his attack. You must know that this was the result of his full blow, and it was a sneak attack. No matter how powerful the Chaos God and Demon was, it could not  It is so powerful that it can directly ignore the attack of the Chaos Treasure 'Jade Disc of Creation'. If so, how could the Great God Pangu kill all three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons back then, and how could he create the world, unless there is another reason for this.

    Daozu Hongjun didn't notice it, but Zhu Jiuyin, a bystander, noticed something unusual. He saw Daozu Hongjun's powerful and heavy move hit the Chaos God and Demon, and a ray of light erupted from the God and Demon.  It was precisely because this ray of light shot out of his body that he neutralized Daozu Hongjun's full blow.

    Yes!  It is dispelling. Zhu Jiuyin admits that the cultivation of Tiandao is stronger than that of Daozu Hongjun, but it is not strong enough to directly neutralize the opponent's attack. Unless the treasure of chaos in Daozu Hongjun's hand, the 'Jade Disc of Creation', is related to Dao of Heaven, there is only this.  Explaining that Daozu Hongjun's attack was able to be neutralized in an instant, and that it was neutralized silently without causing any fluctuations, this has to make people suspicious.

    Suddenly, Zhu Jiuyin had a strange thought in his heart. Could it be that Tiandao is the real owner of the chaos treasure ¡®Jade Disc of Creation¡¯, so he could so easily resolve the fatal blow of Daozu Hongjun.

    But in an instant, Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and denied the idea. If Tiandao was really the true owner of the treasure of chaos, the ¡®Jade Disc of Creation¡¯, then it would have been impossible for Daozu Hongjun to not realize it over the years with his cultivation.  There is another explanation for Tongshun being able to use such crazy methods directly in front of Taoist Hongjun.  It is also the only explanation that makes sense. The way of heaven and the treasure of chaos, the 'Jade Disc of Creation', are originally one. To be precise, the way of heaven should be the spirit of the 'Jade Disk of Creation'. Only in this way can we explain why the way of heaven can be used in front of Hong.  Daozu Jun had come up with such a big trick silently in front of him, which could slay Daozu Hongjun.

    I have to say that it is very crazy for Zhu Jiuyin to have such an idea. Only he can have such a crazy idea because Heaven can create the spirit of the Chaos Treasure ¡®Jade Disc¡¯.  However, this possibility is not far behind and cannot exist. After all, everything is possible, and anything can happen before the result appears.

    Zhu Jiuyin thought of this.  He was extremely shocked in his heart. If his guess was true, then there would be an earth-shaking change in the three realms. Heaven had come up with so many tricks.  That definitely has a more sinister purpose.  Zhu Jiuyin had no way of knowing what this purpose was related to, but he had to be careful.

    Tiandao once said that he would use the power of three thousand chaos gods and demons to enhance his own cultivation, but now Zhu Jiuyin does not think so. If his guess is true, then Tiandao will definitely not use the magic power of three thousand chaos gods.  It's so simple to increase strength, he must have a deeper idea.

    It¡¯s scary, scary to death, when you think that Heaven has such a method.  Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but feel a chill in his heart, making him wary.  He is worried that he will be plotted by Heavenly Dao. He believes that if Heavenly Dao appears at this time, there will definitely be a deeper struggle. Unfortunately, Zhu Jiuyin cannot guess it yet.

    After receiving the fatal blow from Daozu Hongjun, Tiandao said without hesitation: "Hongjun, you only have this little ability. You are useless except for sneak attacks. Do you think you can do it with your bluffing tricks?"  Can you defeat me? If you are still so vulnerable, then don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless and sending you to death!"

    When he said this, Tiandao's body burst out with endless divine power, and the momentum made Daozu Hongjun panic for a while.  You must know that the most powerful treasure in his hand is the Chaos Treasure 'The Jade Disc of Creation'. Even the Jade Disc of Creation cannot hurt the Dao of Heaven. This makes Daozu Hongjun not be impatient. After all, his sneak attack this time is tied to the Dao of Heaven.  Liang Zi, who was determined to kill him, believed that Heaven would not let him go.

    Zhu Jiuyin understood what Daozu Hongjun meant when he said these words. Zhu Jiuyin did not want to see Daozu Hongjun lose his normal heart due to the pressure in his heart at this time, so that he could defeat the way of heaven.  This is not a good thing for Zhu Jiuyin. For his own sake, Zhu Jiuyin must solve the current crisis of Daozu Hongjun no matter what.

    While Tiandao was laughing crazily, Zhu Jiuyin gave a cold shout and said loudly: "Hongjun, the other party is probably the weapon spirit of the 'Good Fortune Jade Disc'. You use the 'Good Fortune Jade Disk' to attack his  Of course there are no results!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, Tian Dao's face changed drastically. He really didn't expect that his true identity would be seen through by Zhu Jiuyin in such a short period of time. He must know that he is fighting against himEven Taoist Hongjun couldn't see it, but now Zhu Jiuyin has seen it. How can this not shock Tiandao?

    When he heard Zhu Jiuyin's words, Taoist Hongjun suddenly realized and said: "I see, you are so insidious, Tiandao, you actually plotted against me like this. No wonder you were so kind and left this treasure of chaos, the Jade Disc of Creation, to you."  Me, because you can use this treasure to understand my every move anytime and anywhere, but your good luck now ends here!"

    After his identity was exposed by Zhu Jiuyin, Tiandao shouted angrily: "Zhu Jiuyin, you deserve to die. If it weren't for you, my secret would never be exposed. Go to hell!" Tiandao said  Then he waved his hand and struck Nanzhan Buzhou with a thunderbolt, and went to find Zhufa to cause trouble. This posture had the meaning of fighting to the death.

    In fact, when Zhu Jiuyin shouted out the secret of Tiandao, he had already thought that Tiandao would abandon Taoist Hongjun to deal with him. After all, he had cut off the roots of Tiandao. After his identity was exposed, everything about Tiandao had been revealed.  In front of everyone, he wanted to plot everyone, but Tiandao no longer had this chance.

    Facing the bombardment of Tiandao, Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully. With a thought, endless murderous intent condensed in the sky above Nanzhan Buzhou, and the murderous aura directly resisted the attack of Heavenly Dao.  .

    Zhu Jiuyin said disdainfully: "Tiandao, do you think you can break through Nanzhan Buzhou's defense? You think too highly of yourself. Before I knew who you were, I would still take care of it, but now  , you are not qualified to let me take care of you at all. I, Zhu Jiuyin, am not Hongjun, and I will not be restricted by you. In front of my avenue of destruction, even if you are the weapon spirit of the Chaos Treasure 'Jade Disc of Creation', I will not be restricted by you.  destroy!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's words were not exaggerated. For him, he really didn't need to care about the way of heaven, because as a chaotic god and demon in charge of destruction, he had enough power to destroy the soul of the way of heaven. Although the way of heaven, as a weapon spirit,  Powerful, but also subject to limitations, and Zhu Jiuyin is one of his nemesis.

    After hearing what Zhu Jiuyin said, Taoist Hongjun said loudly: "Zhu Jiuyin, you and I will work together to destroy the way of heaven first. As long as the way of heaven falls, there will no longer be any power in the three realms that can restrain you and me.  , you and I can use this tribulation of the end of the Dharma to realize the supreme freedom and freedom, transcending the world!

    Zhu Jiuyin was dismissive of Daozu Hongjun's words. Zhu Jiuyin did not need to join forces with Daozu Hongjun. He was confident that he could surpass everything with his own power. The most important thing was that he did not want to be defeated by Daozu Hongjun.  When he became a spearman and joined forces with Taoist Hongjun, the person who ultimately benefited the most was not Zhu Jiuyin, but Taoist Hongjun. Zhu Jiuyin did not believe in the way of heaven, and he also did not believe in Taozu Hongjun. Zhu Jiuyin naturally would not help Hongjun.  Jun Daozu goes to suppress Tiandao. Who can guarantee that Tiandao has no trump card? After all, Tiandao, as a weapon spirit, has experienced too many things. Zhu Jiuyin does not want to take risks. He does not want to be careless and endanger himself.  Pay compensation for his life.

    For Tiandao, he is a much greater threat than Daozu Hongjun. Once he joins forces with Daozu Hongjun, the first person Tiandao will deal with is himself. Zhu Jiuyin doesn't want to believe the character of Daozu Hongjun.  , I am afraid that if he takes action here, Taoist Hongjun will withdraw and leave all the ways of heaven to himself. Naturally, Zhu Jiuyin will not do such a stupid thing, and no one will do anything that is not beneficial.  Yes, Zhu Jiuyin is no exception.

    Zhu Jiuyin said calmly: "Hongjun, the relationship between you and me is not that good. You can settle the cause and effect between you and Tiandao yourself, and don't involve me. I can tell you why Tiandao's true self is already the end of benevolence.  , if you want me to meddle in other people's business, I'm sorry, I, Zhu Jiuyin, don't have that much time, so instead of wasting time helping you, it would be right for me to go all out to find the inheritance of the chaos gods and demons in the sealed land!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's words made Taoist Hongjun so angry that he couldn't say anything, but Taoist Hongjun had nothing to do with Zhu Jiuyin, unless he wanted to become his enemy in this situation.  That is not what a wise man would do, so no matter how much anger or hatred he has in his heart, Daozu Hongjun can only endure it, because who would let the current situation go against him.

    When Zhu Jiuyin revealed the true identity of Tiandao, Saint Zhunti's expression changed several times. Although he had thousands of words in his heart, in the end he could not say a word because he had many considerations and also some  With great worries, Tiandao's true self did not even let go of his own spiritual thoughts. It is conceivable that in the eyes of Tiandao, he is just an ant that can be used. Such an identity naturally makes Zhunti hate it.  (To be continued. Mobile phone users please go to m. to read.)

 Text Chapter 557: The poison of heaven, the storm is turbulent

    Chapter 557: The poison of heaven, the storm is turbulent

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words did not make Tiandao happy. On the contrary, as soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, a trace of shock and a trace of disappointment flashed across his face!  It was disappointment, not surprise. Although Tiandao's expression flashed past, Zhu Jiuyin could see it very clearly. Tiandao's performance made Zhu Jiuyin feel even heavier. Just from this, he knew that Tiandao  There must be some calculation, otherwise he wouldn't have such an expression.

    Before everyone could wake up from Zhu Jiuyin's words, Tiandao laughed loudly and said: "Hongjun, you have heard it, you should put away your thoughts, there is no one with you at all, think about it.  Kill me, you Hongjun are not qualified yet, hahaha!" As he spoke, Tiandao laughed crazily, looking as arrogant as he wanted!

    It's a pity that no matter how Tiandao performs, he can't move Zhu Jiuyin's heart. Zhu Jiuyin will not take action easily. He must know that even if he takes action, he must kill with one strike. He will not let himself be trapped in  In desperate situation.

    Zhu Jiuyin was as calm as a mountain, but Taoist Hongjun couldn't do this, because Tiandao took action again, and saw Tiandao's powerful chaos god and demon body lift his foot and shake slightly, and the entire earthly immortal world began to shake.  Countless volcanoes began to erupt, the earth cracked, and countless creatures perished at this foot.

    When this scene appeared in front of the immortals of the three realms, all the immortals of the three realms were angry. They had to be angry, because the earthly immortal world was their foundation. If the heavenly way was allowed to go so crazy, then they would have no place to survive.  Although there are saints from all sides in the earthly immortal world to suppress them, they are unable to resolve the attack from heaven.

    In the entire Earthly Immortal World, only Nanzhan Buzhou, due to Zhu Jiuyin's arrangement, had a group of great witches from the witch clan who set up the 'Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods Array' and cooperated with the power of the Pangu Temple to block the attack of Heavenly Dao.  Jishang got the dragon vein of Nanzhan Buzhou.  The safety of Nanzhan Province has been preserved, but the other three major regions have suffered different injuries, and the power of Tiandao is not only directed at the four major states, but most importantly, it is directed at the seal of the four seas.  , he wants to break the seal of the Four Seas and release the three thousand chaotic gods and demons.

    It is precisely because the way of heaven is aimed at the seals of the four seas, whether it is the Three Pure Ones.  Neither Zhunti nor they took action to stop them, and allowed the power of heaven to impact the four-sea seal, saving themselves some energy so that they could rush in and seize the inheritance of the Chaos Gods and Demons after the seal was opened.  Without the support and resistance of Sanqing, Zhunti and others, Daozu Hongjun's face changed color.

    Daozu Hongjun shouted angrily: "Tiandao, you are crazy, you have done such a heartbreaking thing. Haven't you seen countless creatures die because of you? Are you worthy of being in charge of the general situation of the three realms? If you are so crazy, you will definitely  Abandoned by the great road!"

    Hearing Hongjun Daozu's scolding, Tiandao laughed disapprovingly and said: "Hongjun, don't make excuses for those ignorant creatures. What will happen to them even if they die? Don't forget that they are just a group of ants.  As for the abandonment of the Great Dao, that is not something you can decide. You are not the Great Dao, and as long as you can transcend everything, no matter how great the killing is, it is nothing, even if all the creatures in the three realms are destroyed, so what!"

    crazy!  Selfish!  These words of Tiandao made all living beings in the Three Realms fearful. No one thought that Tiandao, whom they had always believed in, would be such a shameless and selfish person. He could destroy the Three Realms for his own selfish interests and disregard the life and death of all living beings in the Three Realms. Tiandao  Such an action is even crazier than Zhu Jiuyin.

    Perhaps there are some people with kind intentions among the sentient beings in the three realms, but among the practitioners, ten out of ten are selfish people. They only have themselves in their eyes. The reason why they oppose the way of heaven at this moment is not because  The so-called justice is because the law of heaven threatens their lives. Under the threat of life, they will naturally hate the law of heaven and resist the law of heaven. Everything is just for themselves. If the law of heaven does not want to kill them, then  These people are afraid that they will continue to remain silent and watch the battle between Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu, but now they have to stand on Hongjun Daozu's side and help Hongjun Daozu resist the madness of Tiandao.

    Unfortunately, everything was too late. If they had had such a heart before, there would have been a chance to save the matter. However, Sanqing and Zhunti did not move at all, allowing the power of heaven to blast through the seals of the world.  After breaking through, the endless aura of chaotic gods and demons rose into the sky. The world of gods and demons was nourished crazily, which in turn could suppress the power of the three realms. Such drastic changes made the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother in the sea of ??blood feel it.  Threat, alarms were sent from heaven and hell at the same time, which made the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother a little dumbfounded. They never expected that such a thing would happen at this critical moment.

    Being oppressed by external forces, the ¡®Zhoutian Xingdou Formation¡¯ above the heaven completely exploded, and the godsThe forces of the world are confronting each other, and the underworld also exudes powerful power to resist the invasion of the world of gods and demons.

    It is a pity that the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother are not the original rulers of the underworld and heaven at all. They cannot completely control the original power of the underworld and heaven. The power of the world of gods and demons has robbed a trace of the original breath from the underworld and heaven, leaving  He was completely integrated into the Three Realms, and the world of gods and demons also had its own heaven and its own place of reincarnation. Such drastic changes made the Jade Emperor groan involuntarily, and spat out a blood arrow from his mouth, which was the result of two attacks.  The backlash of the loss of the power of the Great Origin. If the power of the world of gods and demons had not been unable to plunder the origins of heaven and hell, I am afraid that the Jade Emperor would have perished in this encounter.

    At this moment, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother had two choices. One was to stay at all costs and continue to seize the inheritance of the Chaos Gods and Demons, no matter how high the price was. The other was to stop immediately.  , went back to take charge of heaven and earth, and completely control these two places to prevent the source from being lost again, otherwise they would have to give up the inheritance of the chaos gods and demons, which put the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother in a dilemma.

    How to choose?  After pondering for a moment, the Jade Emperor's face flashed with absolute determination. He chose the first option and continued to stay in the sea of ??blood. He believed that after such a drastic change in the Three Realms, the remnants of the chaotic gods and demons would definitely appear. If  If they leave now, there will be nothing left. Even if the heaven and the underworld are stabilized, so what, their future is still gone. The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother are not self-sacrificial masters. He also has selfish motives, so he chose himself, and  Regardless of the safety of all sentient beings in the three realms, he indulged the actions of heaven.

    Although Hou Tuzu Wu had completely given up on the Six Paths of Reincarnation, she still felt when the original power of the local government was taken away. Hou Tuzu Wu's face changed and he said: "Second brother, something bad is going on.  There is danger in the underworld, and the original power has been plundered by the world of gods and demons"

    In fact, Hou Tuzu Wu said that Zhu Jiuyin also felt it. With Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation level, he could naturally feel the changes in the world of gods and demons. He said calmly: "Sister Hou Tu, there is no need to be surprised by this. There is no need for that.  , this is the inevitable result, haven¡¯t you seen Haotian¡¯s reaction now? He has given up on heaven and hell and wants to seize the inheritance of chaos gods and demons with all his strength. It is only natural for such a change to happen! "

    Houtu Zuwu said anxiously: "Second brother, are we just watching the world of gods and demons plundering the three realms and turning a blind eye? We can't let the way of heaven continue to be so crazy. You must know that this ancient world is the Father God.  It is revealed that as the descendants of Father God, we have the responsibility to protect the stability of the Three Realms and resist the erosion of external forces!"

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "It's too late, it's already too late. Even if we try our best, it's useless, because this is something our family can't capture. Sanqing and Zhunti let go and let Sihai's seal be removed."  Broken, the last chance has been lost, no one can reverse the situation in front of us, I can¡¯t do it, and the Witch Clan can¡¯t do it either!¡±

    Hou Tuzu Wu Ze said urgently: "Second brother, we can unite with others to block the way of heaven!"

    At this time, Shennong also spoke out: "Zhu Jiuyin Witch God, now there is a great catastrophe in the three realms, and all living beings in the three realms are involved. If the witch clan can come forward, then they will be able to gather the power of the three realms to fight against the law of heaven and save the safety of the three realms!  "

    Zhu Jiuyin glanced at Shennong indifferently, then turned to Dayu and said, "King Yu, do you think so too?"

    King Dayu and Shennong had completely different ideas. King Dayu shook his head and said: "No! I don't think so. On the contrary, I think everything the Witch God did is the most reasonable. If the Witch Clan comes forward, maybe  It can barely gather the power of the three realms, but it is hard to say how capable it is of fighting. After all, people's hearts are different and they have different ideas. I am afraid that many people are greedy in their hearts, and on the contrary, they will ruin big things. Now Nan  Zhanbu Prefecture has become the last place to stabilize the Three Realms. With the "Twelve Capitals of Heavenly Gods" and the Pangu Temple, even the law of heaven cannot shake the ground of Nanzhanbu Prefecture, and the Three Realms will have a glimmer of hope. On the contrary  If Nanzhan Buzhou is lost, the earth essence of the entire Earth Immortal World will be lost faster, which will worsen the situation in the Three Realms!"

    Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "Okay, Dayu, you really did not disappoint me. Instead of uniting with those rabble, it is better to hold on to the last hope of the earthly immortal world by yourself. Not to mention, take a look at Wuzhuang Temple.  You will understand how far the situation in the Three Realms has reached now!" (To be continued. Mobile phone users please go and read.)

 Text Chapter 558: Encirclement and Killing Tiandao

    Chapter 558: Encirclement and Killing Tiandao

    When they heard Zhu Jiuyin mention Wuzhuang Temple, everyone couldn't help but think of the Great Immortal Zhen Yuanzi, the ancestor of the Earth Immortal. Although there was a grudge between Zhu Jiuyin and Zhen Yuan, the two parties had settled it, and Zhu Jiu  Yin also exchanged a little bit of the inheritance of gods and demons in his hands with Zhen Yuanzi for the ginseng fruit tree, and the relationship between the two parties was not too bad.  <-¡·

    When everyone looked at Wuzhuang Temple, they were shocked by everything in Wuzhuang Temple. The entire Wuzhuang Temple was in dilapidated condition, but this was not the point. The important thing was that all the defenses of Wuzhuang Temple had been destroyed.  The face of Zhen Yuanzi, the ancestor of the Earth Immortal, was also extremely pale. It was obvious at a glance that he had been seriously injured, which shocked them.

    Hou Tuzu Wu asked anxiously: "Second brother, what is going on? Why did fellow Taoist Zhen Yuanzi become like this? Who had the courage and strength to sneak attack Wuzhuang?"  Look, beat him seriously!"

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "No, you are wrong. No one attacked Wuzhuang Temple, and no one attacked Zhen Yuanzi. All of this is the responsibility of Zhen Yuanzi himself. Who made him the leader?  Ancestor of the Immortals, you must know that this title is not that simple. If you have a title, you have to make sacrifices. Normally you don¡¯t show up, but you have to change in this tribulation of the end of law!" President Deeply Loves http::/  /

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, everyone present couldn't help but be startled, and then they instantly understood the intention of Zhu Jiuyin's words. Hou Tu Zuwu said in disbelief: "Second brother, you mean Zhenyuan  Fellow Taoist Master, is it because of the blow from Heaven to the Immortal Realm of Earth that the backlash from it caused such misery?"

    Zhu Jiuyin nodded and said: "Yes. That's how it is. As the ancestor of the Earth Immortal, Zhen Yuanzi is protected by the earth's veins in the Earth's Immortal Realm. Now the Earth's veins in the Earth's Immortal Realm have been seriously injured by a blow from heaven, and Zhen Yuanzi's  The ancestor of the Earth Immortal will naturally be counterattacked by the original power of the Earth Immortal Realm. This is considered a good fate for him. Because of the protection of our Wu Clan in Nanzhan Buzhou, he was not attacked by heaven, and the earth veins were not damaged. Otherwise, Zhenyuan  Even if I don¡¯t die, I still have to shed my skin!¡±

    Houtu Zuwu still couldn't understand all this, she said in a voiceless voice: "How is this possible? Why has such a change happened? Fellow Taoist Zhen Yuanzi just got a false name, but now he is going to be counterattacked by the original power.  This is so unbelievable that it¡¯s hard to believe that all of this is real!¡±

    It¡¯s not just Hou Tuzu Wu who can¡¯t believe all this. In fact, everyone present can¡¯t believe it. They really can¡¯t figure out why such a thing would happen.  This is too incredible.  Makes people confused!

    Zhu Jiuyin smiled calmly and said: "Nothing is impossible, all of this is real. You don't think that banning a title is really that simple, right? Let me tell you that it is not easy to ban a title like Zhen Yuanzi. Zhen Yuanzi can usually do it  Borrowing the name of the ancestor of the Earth Immortal to strengthen his own practice, but once a catastrophe occurs and the Earth Immortal world is damaged, then Zhen Yuanzi, the ancestor of the Earth Immortal, will naturally have to pay a little price. In  There are still rules in this world, and Zhen Yuanzi will have to bear the backlash of the power of the rules!"

    Speaking of which.  Zhu Jiuyin's voice paused, and then he said: "Sister Houtu, actually you should thank the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. If you hadn't handed over everything in the underworld to their hands, then the drastic changes in the world would also have happened this time.  It has affected you, now it¡¯s okay, all the impact will be borne by Haotian for you!¡±

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's explanation came out, Hou Tuzu Wu and others suddenly realized. At this moment, Hou Tuzu Wu secretly sighed that Zhu Jiuyin's plan was great. If he hadn't escaped from the underworld first,  , the entire Wu Clan gave up everything in the underworld, otherwise there would definitely be a place for the human race among those unlucky people now!

    After seeing everyone's surprised looks, Zhu Jiuyin took a deep breath and said: "Okay, you don't have to worry about your own situation now. Although the drastic changes in the world have had a big impact on everyone,  But those of you who don¡¯t have titles don¡¯t need to worry too much, at least for now you don¡¯t have your lives in danger!¡±

    Shennong smiled bitterly and said: "Having said that, we are from the human race and were once human emperors. Now that there is such a major crisis in the earthly immortal world, it is difficult for us to face it all so calmly. After all, there are many things in the earthly immortal world.  The human race has been harmed, this is a big deal, and we have to pay attention to it!"

    These autumn words of the Shennong family also expressed the worries of King Yu. Even though the two of them had parted ways with the human race, they still had worries in their hearts when the human race was facing danger. After all, where was the strength of the human race?  .

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "Well, the matter is not as serious as you think, and now that it has happened, even if you want to take action, it is too late. I advise you to wait and see what happens. Now?If you insist on taking action forcefully, then it will be a huge disaster for you, and it will also be a huge disaster for the human race. You will drag the human race into this amazing whirlpool.  middle.

    Zhu Jiuyin was right. If the Shennong clan and King Yu really wanted to forcefully intervene in this bloody battle, then the human race would be implicated by them, and countless people would fall because of this.  Even the entire human race will face a catastrophe once the disaster strikes.  If Shennong and King Yu cannot resist the way of heaven, then the entire human race will be severely damaged. If there is no one to help at this time, then these two people will age very quickly. In a short time  Complete the journey of your own life within this time!

    Death is not the end, but everyone is not willing to ignore themselves and fall into the ground. This is not a good thing. It is precisely because of this that everyone is restraining themselves. Fuxi, Xuanyuan, and the human race of the Zusuiren clan  The top leaders of the group did not dare to act rashly, because they were afraid that the entire human race would face the threat of destruction because of their impulse. This was something they did not dare to treat carelessly.

    When Zhu Jiuyin was speaking, Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun had been fighting for a long time, but the battle between them continued.  The sea of ????blood is no longer stable, and countless people are fighting for it.  Go find the inheritance of the chaotic gods and demons, and let yourself fight for that ray of power that can transcend everything.

    Is the inheritance of the Chaos Gods and Demons really so easy to obtain?  No, that's impossible, and Zhu Jiuyin doesn't believe that Tiandao will have no back-up in doing this, so for now, he's still waiting to see what happens. As for other things, he can put them aside for the time being.

    Although the Earthly Immortal Realm is not as good as the prehistoric land, it is the foundation of the Three Realms anyway, and people with a little bit of ambition will be a little uneasy.  I am afraid that the way of heaven will really destroy the immortal world, leaving me homeless and dying without a burial place!

    No matter what thoughts these people have or how scared they are.  However, none of them took the initiative to stand up. They could only feel dissatisfied and did not dare to argue with the law of heaven for fear of provoking anger and putting themselves in a desperate situation.  Everyone wants others to take action so that they can reap the benefits from behind.  It is precisely because everyone has this idea that the situation in the immortal world is becoming more and more dangerous.

    Landslides and tsunamis came one after another. The disciples and core disciples of each sect had the protection of the saint's dojo and could ignore everything, but those who were casual cultivators and the demon clan could not do this.  The disciples of saints who preach in the human world are also afraid of this, they are resentful and angry.  Everyone was glaring at Tiandao.

    At this time, someone in Luzhou, Beiju finally couldn't help but said: "Fellow Taoists, we can't wait any longer. Saints and powerful powers from all walks of life have great magical powers to ignore such changes, but we can't. If  When the Earthly Immortal Realm collapses, we will surely die without a burial place. It is better to seek help from others than to ask for yourself. If we can unite, then we can keep the safety of Beiju Luzhou and live a better life!" President Depth  Love http:://

    This statement aroused the recognition of many people, whether they are monsters or casual cultivators, they are not fools. They understand that if they still place their hopes on others at this time, they will definitely die without a burial.  The land, so soon the demon clan and casual cultivators in Luzhou, Beiju, broke out under the threat of death. Everyone gathered into a rope and tried their best to resist the demonic power of heaven, hoping that they could survive this disaster.  .

    Just when the people of Beiju Luzhou were fighting for their lives, Tiandao suddenly raised his head. The moment he raised his head, Tiandao changed. There was no trace of kindness in him anymore. Otherwise, Tiandao would have been  There is no mercy at all, instead there is endless demonic energy, which turns into a real god and demon. However, after the foundation of Tiandao is exposed, everyone also understands that the true body of Tiandao, the god and demon, is not the body of chaos god and demon. It can only  It is said that they are ancient gods and demons. After the death of three thousand gods and demons, the bodies of gods and demons were condensed by borrowing the endless breath of gods and demons. Compared with the gods and demons of chaos, they are still far behind. Previously, it was just the way of heaven deliberately deceiving the three realms.  Just all living beings.

    ??

    At this time, Tiandao became extremely weird, with disheveled hair, bare feet, and an ugly face. His eyes were as black as the abyss, filled with endless darkness. Yes, it was darkness. As a Tiandao, he had such a pair of extremely dark eyes. It was unbelievable.  , but this is the fact, even if you don¡¯t want to&#x76f8;You have to believe it.

    "Do you know whether you are guilty or not?" The three thousand chaotic gods and demons have huge bodies and can stand tall against the sky and the earth. Although the ancient god and demon Tiandao cannot do this, his fierce power is not weaker than that of the three thousand gods and demons. In the end,  The important thing is that his body of gods and demons is condensed with the flesh and blood of three thousand chaotic gods and demons, and the aura of gods and demons exuding is also extremely terrifying.

    Originally, only the practitioners of the Three Realms knew about and could see the emergence of Heavenly Dao. However, when Heavenly Dao became angry, all living beings in the Earthly Immortal Realm felt the boundless demonic power and saw the tall statue where Mount Buzhou is located.  And the ferocious body of heaven makes all living beings in the three realms fear and fear it. In this situation, all the evil roots of human beings emerge. The human race that had just returned to calm became chaotic again.  The evil thoughts deep in people's hearts broke out, causing the entire human race to become blood-conscious.

    This is exactly what Tiandao wants to see. For him, the more chaotic the three realms are, the more successful his plan will be. As for what Tiandao wants to do in his heart, perhaps he is the only one who knows it among the three realms.

    With the change of people's hearts and the deterioration of the situation in the Three Realms, Kunpeng and a group of gods and demons could not laugh at this moment, because they found that their world of gods and demons was also affected and gradually escaped from their control. The way of heaven was not only  It is not only aimed at the immortals of the three realms, but also affects the subordinates in their world.

    If before, Kunpeng and other gods and demons were happily watching the suffering of all living beings in the three realms, and were happy to see Hongjun Daozu, Sanqing, Zhunti, and Zhu Jiuyin being suppressed by the heavenly way, but now they are feeling  When it comes to distress, the world of gods and demons is their foundation. Now that their own strength has been affected, they finally can't bear it. If they lose the foundation of the world of gods and demons, they will not be able to gain a foothold in the Three Realms. Even if they capture it  The inheritance of chaos gods and demons has not been refined yet&#x7684;Time, without the protection of their men, they have to face the pursuit of the immortals in the three realms.

    "Kill!" All the gods and demons made a decision in an instant. They could no longer endure it, otherwise destruction would be waiting for them. They were different from Zhu Jiuyin, different from the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother.

    "Tiandao, you have deceived people too much. Go to hell!" Immediately afterwards, Kunpeng and other gods and demons showed their true bodies and rushed out of the sea of ????blood. They wanted to compete with Tiandao for life and death. Of course, they were only for Daozu Hongjun.  It's just a start. After all, they are not yet capable of confronting Heavenly Dao. With their cultivation, if they confront Heavenly Dao head-on, it will definitely be life or death. Although they are angry, they have not yet lost their minds and destroyed themselves.

    Kunpeng and others all took action, while Taoist Hongjun shouted angrily: "Sanqing, Zhunti, Haotian, Fuxi, what are you waiting for? If you don't show up for me to fight, do you want to die without a burial place?"  "?" Baixiaosheng.com didn't skip the word.

    After hearing the angry roar of Taoist Hongjun, Sanqing, Zhunti, Haotian, and Fuxi had to stand up. After all, the situation has reached the most dangerous moment. If Taozu Hongjun, Kunpeng and others fail,  , then their fate will probably not be easy. After all, they don¡¯t have the confidence like Zhu Jiuyin. They have a divine kingdom that they can rely on. Even if the earthly immortal world collapses, the Wu clan can still survive, and can live without fear.  De Xiaoyao, no matter how unwilling they were in their hearts, at this moment they rushed out one after another to encircle Tiandao.  (To be continued. Mobile phone users please go to read.)

    Chapter 558: Encirclement and Killing Tiandao

 Text Chapter 559: The Witch Clan moves and Pangu¡¯s true form appears

    Chapter 559: The Witch Clan moves and Pangu¡¯s true body appears

    When he saw many masters from the Three Realms rushing out to surround him, a strange smile flashed across Tiandao's face again. This made Zhu Jiuyin, who had been watching Tiandao, even more certain that Tiandao had a conspiracy, and this conspiracy was absolutely  Not small, otherwise it would be impossible for him to still have such a weird smile in front of so many people.

    Zhu Jiuyin could clearly see the changes in the way of heaven, but Daozu Hongjun and others could not do it because they could no longer hold back the anger in their hearts. After all, in their eyes, they had already concluded that the way of heaven had crossed their bottom line.  , for the sake of one's own interests, one can only kill people and kill the way of heaven. Only in this way can one's own interests be protected from losses.

    "Kill!" Daozu Hongjun shouted violently and took action first. Although so many people have gathered to fight against Tiandao, Daozu Hongjun knew very well what kind of personality these people had. It would be wrong to expect them to take action first.  It is possible that only if they take action themselves will these people follow.

    The Chaos Treasure 'Jade Disk of Creation' in the hands of Taoist Hongjun was restricted, but it did not surprise him or make him timid. With the wisdom of Taoist Hongjun, he quickly found a way to explain it.  He picked up the 'Jade Disk of Good Fortune' and shouted loudly: "The origins are linked to each other, and the laws of heaven and earth are determined by me!"

    " Daozu Hongjun is not bombarding Heavenly Dao, but using the 'Jade Disk of Good Fortune' as an excuse to use his magic power to stop Heavenly Dao, creating opportunities for everyone to bombard, and preventing Heavenly Dao from being able to counterattack. After all, Daozu Hongjun knows it.  Once Tiandao counterattacks, not many people present can bear it, as long as one person dies.  That will definitely damage morale, and some people may not be able to bear the pressure and run away.  You must know that this is not an ordinary war, but a life and death battle. Either you die or I die. Once one person escapes, the siege will collapse. It is difficult for anyone to survive under the threat of death.  Being able to persevere is something Taozu Hongjun doesn't want to see.

    Hongjun Daozu used the ¡®Jade Disk of Creation¡¯ to fix the time of heaven.  On the surface, Tiandao roared and struggled wildly, but in fact it was a big mistake. Everything was just a superficial situation. Tiandao did not struggle at all but allowed Daozu Hongjun to succeed. This made Zhu Jiuyin who was watching  He couldn't help but frowned, puzzled.

    Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but secretly wonder: "Could it be that Tiandao has a tendency to self-destruction, so why did Hongjun allow Hongjun to take action to immobilize it? Isn't this asking for death, or does Tiandao have another trump card?"

    Even Taoist Hongjun was a little shocked by such an astonishing result that the Heavenly Dao was immobilized as soon as he took action. He did not expect that things would go so smoothly. However, Taoist Hongjun was not in a daze and shouted loudly: "What are you waiting for if you don't take action yet.  Tiandao has been immobilized by me, hurry up and kill him, this situation cannot last too long!"

    As soon as Daozu Hongjun said these words, the expressions of the immortals who were still concerned about it instantly changed, and they all became high-spirited.  Endless domineering and murderous aura appeared on them, and these people turned into a storm and swept out, bombarding the heavens.  The innate treasures 'Pangu Banner', 'Tai Chi Diagram' and other heavy treasures were thrown at the Heavenly Dao crazily. At first, it was just Sanqing, Zhunti, Fuxi and other masters who killed them, but when they saw that the Heavenly Dao was really stopped by Hongjun Daozu,  At that time, the casual cultivators and demon tribes also took action. The sky was filled with magical treasures for a while. The pressure became heavier with each breath, and everyone went out with all their strength to destroy the way of heaven.

    "It's a pity that the strength of those monsters and casual cultivators is very limited. Their attacks can't hurt the heavens at all. The true form of the mixed gods and demons is extremely powerful, and it is not something that these cats and dogs can succeed.

    Seeing that the situation was so unsatisfactory, Daozu Hongjun couldn't help but think of the Wu Clan and Zhu Jiuyin. If the Wu Clan could attack with all their strength, they would definitely be able to kill the Heavenly Dao with their powerful fighting ability. You must know that the 'Twelve Capital Gods'  The true form of Pangu summoned by the Great Evil Formation has the power to destroy the earth.

    "Haotian, immediately activate the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Grand Array' to cooperate with me to stabilize the way of heaven and buy time for others!" Daozu Hongjun shouted at the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother.

    Although the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were very dissatisfied with Taozu Hongjun's tone, under the current situation, he could not help but worry about such a trivial matter. He knew very well that if the way of heaven were to escape, his little life and the people would be in danger, so even if the Jade Emperor  No matter how dissatisfied Daozu Hongjun was, he had to cooperate fully. After all, this was related to his life and death. The Jade Emperor had to do his best to complete Daozu Hongjun's instructions.

    The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother didn¡¯t say much. With a change of thought, the ¡®Sky Star Array¡¯ was activated, and the light of the stars turned into chains to tightly trap the way of heaven.

    After the Jade Emperor's 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' was launched, everyone present breathed a sigh of relief. To be honest, everyone was worried about this battle when they saw that their attack did not cause too much damage to the way of heaven.  Will fail, after all?They don¡¯t think that Daozu Hongjun can trap Tiandao for how long. Once he fails, they will have to face the wrath of Tiandao. At that time, they will most likely die here. This makes many people feel that  They felt endless sadness, but now that the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' was moving, they no longer had such worries and could finally breathe a sigh of relief.

    These people are ignorant and think they can breathe a sigh of relief, but Taoist Hongjun does not dare to relax. Doing so would be self-destruction. Taoist Hongjun then shouted loudly: "Zhu Jiuyin, you could ignore the three realms before.  Life and death, that¡¯s because Heaven¡¯s Way poses a huge threat, but now that Heaven¡¯s Way is no longer in danger, do you still want to be that coward? Do you really think that Heaven¡¯s Way will let you go after the rest of us fall? Don¡¯t dream.  !¡±

    As soon as Tiandao finished speaking, Houtu Zuwu said in a deep voice: "Second brother, let's attack. Tiandao is also a big threat to us. Being able to join forces to kill Tiandao can be regarded as clearing up future troubles for our witch clan!"

    Not only did Hou Tuzu Wu say this, Shennong and King Dayu were also supporting Hou Tuzu Wu. They also believed that there was no need to wait anymore and they could take the initiative to join forces to kill Tiandao to eliminate future troubles.

    Gonggong Zuwu also laughed loudly and said: "Second brother, let's do it, it's exciting to think about being able to kill Tiandao!"

    Seeing everyone requesting to fight, Zhu Jiuyin nodded and said: "Okay, Gonggong, it's up to you to take action this time. Let all the elites set up the 'Twelve Capital Gods' Array' to summon the true form of the Father God and kill him.  Killing Tiandao, I really want to know what other conspiracies Tiandao has, how dare he be so arrogant and wanton!"

    After hearing what Zhu Jiuyin said, Gonggong Zuwu laughed loudly and said: "Second brother, don't worry, it's up to me!"

    The Witch Clan is not a ragtag group like the Monster Clan and Loose Cultivators. Following Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s order, the entire Witch Clan quickly moved into action. Countless great witches joined together, and the entire three realms were shaken.  An extremely huge 'Twelve Capital Gods and Evil Formation' was formed in Nanzhan Buzhou. Endless evil energy rushed to Nanzhan Buzhou crazily, making people look at it. Just from the momentum, you can tell that this time the witchcraft is coming.  The clan is about to take action.

    There was no action from the Wu Clan before, which made many people worried. But now that the Wu Clan has made such a big noise, everyone feels more at ease. They only heard a loud roar and shouted: "The formation of the Twelve Capital Gods is activated, Pangu is really here."  Show up!"

    As the roar fell, countless evil light pillars formed in Nanzhan Buzhou, and the evil spirits rushed straight towards the bullfighting. The entire Nanzhan Prefecture was shrouded in the endless evil energy, and then a huge Pangu real body emerged from  Coming from the void, the powerless pressure enveloped the entire three realms. Such a powerful contrast made all living beings in the three realms gasp.

    When he saw Pangu's true body appearing, Taoist Hongjun showed a trace of joy on his face and shouted loudly: "Tiandao, you are dead this time, no one can save you, and your era must come to an end!  "

    As soon as Pangu's true form appeared, Gonggong's ancestral shaman aligned with it, and then raised his head to the sky and let out a long roar, venting the fighting spirit in his heart. The strong fighting spirit shook people's hearts.  Immediately afterwards, Pangu's real body shouted loudly: "Pangu's ax appears, the heaven and earth are divided, the ax comes from the void, condense it for me!"

    As soon as Pangu's true body said these words, the endless spiritual energy of heaven and earth rushed towards Pangu's true body, and there was a burst of bells in the southern state of Zhanzhan, and the innate treasure 'Chaos Bell' in the hands of Hou Tuzu Witch escaped and fell on the ground.  He grasped the hand of Pangu's real body and merged with the Pangu ax condensed by vitality. A strong murderous aura emanated from the Pangu ax.

    When he saw the actions of Pangu's true body, Zhu Jiuyin thought loudly and shouted: "Tai Shang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun, if you still don't let go of the 'Pangu Flag' and 'Tai Chi Diagram', if you really want to kill Tiandao,  Then hurry up and don¡¯t stop Pangu¡¯s true body from reuniting with Pangu Ax. Only when the ¡®Pangu Ax¡¯ appears can we kill Heavenly Dao with one blow!¡±

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun showed a trace of struggle on their faces. They were unwilling to give up the innate treasure in their hands, and were worried that if the 'Pangu Flag' and 'Tai Chi Diagram' flew away  It would be very difficult to take it back after leaving, so they were caught in a mental battle at this time!

    The hesitation between Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun made Daozu Hongjun anxious. He knew that the opportunity could not be missed and would never come back. He finally convinced Zhu Jiuyin, but at this time Taishang Lao  Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun have small calculations in their hearts, taking into account their own interests. How can they not make Daozu Hongjun angry? They only heard Daozu Hongjun shout: "Hurry up and let me go, your life is more important."  Innate spiritual treasures are important." (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Mobile users please go to read

 Text Chapter 560 Pangu Ax Appears

    Chapter 560: Pangu Ax Appears

    Is life more important or the innate treasure more important? Of course life is more important. If life is gone, there is nothing. When they heard Taozu Hongjun¡¯s shout, Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun suddenly realized that they got out of their hearts.  In the restricted area, no matter how good the innate treasure is, once you wait for the way of heaven to escape, your life will be over. In comparison, it is better to give up the innate treasure first, and your own treasure may not really be gone and never returned.  .  most

    Thinking of this, Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun did not hesitate at all. With a thought, they gave up their suppression of the 'Tai Chi Diagram' and 'Pangu Banner' and allowed them to escape from their grasp and fly towards Pangu's true direction.  In his hands, when the 'Tai Chi Diagram' and 'Pangu Flag' were acquired in the past two years, the 'Pangu Ax' in Pangu's real body emitted a burst of golden light. After the golden light, the Pangu Ax became more simple and elegant.  , if it were thrown in front of the unsuspecting immortals of the three realms, no one would think it was a powerful 'Pangu axe'."

    When the 'Pangu Ax' reunited, Pangu's true form looked up to the sky and let out a long roar. He waved his hand and struck at the way of heaven. He shouted loudly: "When Pangu Ax comes out, the heaven and the earth are divided, and the heaven and the earth are created. Give it to me."  crack!"

    As soon as the brilliance of the Pangu Ax came out, it had extremely terrifying power. In an instant, everyone present felt the danger of death. In front of the 'Pangu Ax', even Taoist Hongjun became frightened. He had no experience.  Having experienced the full power of the 'Pangu Ax', they always thought that no matter how powerful the 'Pangu Ax' was, it would not be much stronger than the 'Jade Disc of Creation' in their hands. But now the ax struck by Pangu's true body made them  Realize how wrong you were.  In front of the 'Pangu Axe', although the incomplete 'Jade Disc of Creation' in his hand could not be called vulnerable, it could never stop the fierce power of the 'Pangu Axe'.  This made Daozu Hongjun feel a hint of regret in his heart.

    Previously, Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun were reluctant to part with the two innate treasures, the 'Tai Chi Diagram' and the 'Pangu Banner'. I didn't think so, thinking that the two of them had no strategic vision. Now it seems that I am the one who is so stupid.  With the complete 'Pangu Ax' in hand, the Wu Clan can sweep across the entire three realms, and even they themselves cannot stop the ferocious power of the 'Pangu Ax'.  With such a powerful treasure falling into the hands of the Wu Clan, how could this not frighten Taoist Hongjun!

    "It's a pity that it's too late for Daozu Hongjun to think about anything now.  The 'Pangu Ax' has reappeared in the hands of Pangu's real body. Even if Taoist Hongjun wanted to stop it, it was too late, so he could only sigh secretly in his heart.  I hope Zhu Jiuyin can still make some sense.  After this incident, I will not swallow the two innate treasures of 'Tai Chi Diagram' and 'Pangu Flag', so that I can be less affected by the witch clan.

    The Gonggong Ancestral Witch didn't care what Hongjun Daozu was thinking at this time. When the complete 'Pangu Ax' came into Pi's hand, the Gonggong Ancestral Witch felt the powerful power contained in the 'Pangu Ax'  , how could Gonggong Ancestral Witch not go crazy with such power? He roared, and the Pangu ax in his hand struck Tiandao fiercely, with extremely vicious methods.  Don't leave any room for the way of heaven, you must put the way of heaven to death!

    When Gonggong Ancestral Witch controlled Pangu's true body to strike out with this extremely powerful strike that opened the sky.  For a moment, a sneer appeared on Tiandao's face. It was not only aimed at Taoist Yu Hongjun, but also at Yu Zhu Jiuyin and Ancestral Witch Gonggong. They had fallen into his own scheme despite all calculations.  .

    When the 'Pangu Ax' was struck, Tiandao laughed loudly and said: "Hongjun, Hongjun, you are really self-righteous. Do you think you can imprison me with this little power? Go ahead and dream, if it weren't for me  I have been prepared for a long time, but it is ridiculous for a cat or a dog like you to try to imprison me. Let me tell you what divine power is, open it for me!"

    Speaking of Tiandao, a powerful aura suddenly burst out from his body. In front of this powerful aura, Daozu Hongjun's power to restrain Tiandao completely collapsed. If Tiandao hadn't deliberately wanted to meet Pangu Ax  'In order to see the overall power of the Three Realms, I am afraid that he has escaped long ago. Of course, it does not rule out that all this was done intentionally by Heaven. The reason is very simple, he has a big conspiracy!

    Seeing that Tiandao casually collapsed his own confinement, this was unacceptable to Taoist Hongjun. He said anxiously: "How is this possible? How can you have such divine power to break our strength? I don't believe it, and I am not willing to accept it!  "

    yes!  After careful planning, Daozu Hongjun was very powerful. He always thought that there would be absolutely no mistakes this time and he would be able to kill Tiandao. But in the end, he was still wrong. Tiandao told him that everything was nothing but  Tiandao's calculations and everything he did were completely exposed in Tiandao's eyes.

    "Stop, this is all a conspiracy!" Hongjun Daozu shouted crazily to Pangu's true body after recovering, butUnfortunately, no matter how loud he shouted, he couldn't make Pangu's true body stop. The reason is very simple. Although this Pangu's true body was summoned by condensing the power of the elites of the witch clan, it was so powerful that it was not Gonggong's ancestral witch at all.  What a person can control freely, he can stop if he wants to, not to mention that Pangu's real body has a sharp weapon like the 'Pangu Ax' in his hand, so how can it be as easy as Daozu Hongjun thought.

    When he saw that Pangu's real body couldn't stop at all, Daozu Hongjun suddenly understood the reason. Although he didn't know what Tiandao wanted to do, he believed that Tiandao would never do good things. No matter what, he couldn't let Tiandao do it.  If the conspiracy succeeds, he must stop Tiandao's conspiracy and prevent Pangu's true form from this extremely powerful blow.

    Immediately afterwards, Daozu Hongjun shouted to Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun: "! Take back the 'Tai Chi Diagram' and 'Pangu Banner', don't fall into the conspiracy of heaven!" Daozu Hongjun's expression at this time was  Bi was nervous and anxious, but unfortunately no matter what he did, it was all in vain.

    After hearing the words of Daozu Hongjun, Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun couldn't help but smile bitterly. They also wanted to take back the 'Tai Chi Diagram' and 'Pangu Banner', but they couldn't contact these two innate treasures at all.  It was as if they didn't exist at all, which made Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun couldn't help but despise Daozu Hongjun.

    Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun couldn't help but secretly thought: "It's easy to say. Do you think this is an easy thing? If you want to let go, just let it go. If you want to take it back, just stop it. In 'Pangu Axe'  'What does our cultivation mean in front of us? Why don't you stop Pangu's real body from attacking if you have the ability!"

    Daozu Hongjun wanted to stop Pangu's real body from attacking, but he couldn't do it because he was still restraining the way of heaven. If he stopped, the consequences would be very serious. Of course, Daozu Hongjun didn't have this restraint.  , then he could not block the powerful and heavy blow of Pangu's true body. The power of 'Pangu Ax' was not something he could resist. Although the Pangu's true body summoned by the power of the Wu clan elite could never reach the level of the great god Pangu.  Such a powerful force, but the power of Pangu's true body has also reached the realm of a saint. Coupled with this powerful 'Pangu Ax', it has the power to kill gods.

    Fortunately, Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun cannot contact the 'Tai Chi Diagram' and the 'Pangu Banner'. Otherwise, if he colludes with them, they will definitely be counterattacked by the 'Pangu Axe', even if they are Pangu's descendants.  However, they were able to withstand the counterattack of Pangu Ax. After all, they did not have the blood of Pangu God in their bodies. This 'Pangu Ax' is different from other treasures. It needs to be controlled by Pangu's blood. Even if Sanqing has three treasures  Even if they have it in hand, they can't gather the Pangu Ax. Only the Witch Clan can do this.

    When he saw the traces of distress on the faces of Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun again, Daozu Hongjun finally realized what a mistake he had made. Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun had no strength to influence the 'Pangu Axe'. With their  The strength cannot come close to the murderous aura exuded by the 'Pangu Axe'. Perhaps the only one who can do this is Zhu Jiuyin. After all, only Zhu Jiuyin in the Three Realms has mastered the law of destruction, and he is the descendant of Pangu and the God of Chaos.  magic.

    Hongjun Daozu shouted loudly: "Zhu Jiuyin, when things have come to this point, do you still want to stand aside and do nothing? Let God plot against all of us!"

    When the danger came, Taoist Hongjun thought of Zhu Jiuyin. Zhu Jiuyin was very disdainful of Taozu Hongjun's actions. He was unwilling to pay attention to Taozu Hongjun's shouts and let things take an unexpected turn.  Direction of development, Zhu Jiuyin really wanted to know what conspiracy Tiandao had, and why he still didn't have the slightest fear at this time. Could it be that he was really confident that he could escape from the lock of 'Pangu Ax'?  Is it really possible to withstand the powerful blow of Pangu Ax and win the final victory?

    All these thoughts appeared in Zhu Jiuyin's mind, but no matter what Zhu Jiuyin thought, he couldn't know the purpose of Tiandao, or what kind of trump cards Tiandao had that would make him so crazy at this time.  He didn't make any move to escape, which made Zhu Jiuyin feel a little confused.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin thought of what Tiandao was thinking, he would not listen to Taoist Hongjun and stop Pangu's powerful axe. Although Zhu Jiuyin had the ability to do it, the price would be too high.  Well, this is not what Zhu Jiuyin wants to see, and he is not willing to bear such a price.  To be continued.  Mobile phone users please go and read.  )

 Text Chapter 561: Heaven¡¯s trump card

    Chapter 561: Heaven¡¯s trump card

    Hongjun Daozu asked Zhu Jiuyin to stop Pangu's true body's attack. It was just his own wishful thinking. Because he only saw his own interests in his eyes and did not think about other people's feelings at all, so his thoughts  Doomed to failure, there will be no results.  If Zhu Jiuyin really follows the requirements of Taoist Hongjun, not only will he suffer unnecessary damage, but the Gonggong witch who manipulates Pangu's true body will also suffer a huge backlash, not to mention the people who laid down the ten  The Erdu Tianshensha Formation is an elite of the Wu clan. As long as Zhu Jiuyin is not a fool, then he will not do this.  Sacrifice yourself to illuminate others, Zhu Jiuyin is not so great.

    Regarding Hongjun Daozu's request, Zhu Jiuyin simply ignored it and curled his lips disdainfully. He had no intention of taking action at all. He wanted to see what tricks Titidao was playing. As for the success or failure of this matter,  , Zhu Jiuyin didn't pay too much attention at all, because he was confident that he could reverse everything, not to mention he didn't believe that Pangu's true body with the 'Pangu Ax' in hand would be defeated by the hands of Tiandao. This is impossible. Although Tiandao is strong, it is not  To that point, no one knows the power of 'Pangu Ax' better than Zhu Jiuyin. Zhu Jiuyin believes that Tiandao also knows this.  

    Zhu Jiuyin did not move to stop Pangu's true body's blow, but then Tiandao made a move that no one expected. Most people would dodge when faced with Pangu's true body's domineering axe.  , save his own life and talk about other things, but Tiandao did not do that.  He unexpectedly faced this domineering and fatal blow from Pangu's real body regardless of the risk, which made many people dumbfounded.

    Not only Zhu Jiuyin was dumbfounded, but Taoist Hongjun was also dumbfounded.  No one thought that Tiandao would commit suicide and be so crazy, which was really difficult for them to accept for a while.

    Zhu Jiuyin couldn't figure out all this, and there was a trace of doubt in his eyes. He really couldn't figure out what Tiandao's intention was. Could it be that he really wanted to die and was unwilling to live anymore.  If so, then what were his previous calculations? The gap between the two is really too big.

    Zhu Jiuyin didn¡¯t understand all this, but Daozu Hongjun came to his senses after being shocked.  He shouted loudly: "Stop, don't be deceived by the way of heaven. He wants to use the power of 'Pangu Ax' to free himself from all the shackles, so that he can be reincarnated. Completely free from the restrictions of the weapon spirit!"

    As soon as Taozu Hongjun said this.  There was a trace of horror on the faces of Zhu Jiuyin and others. They really didn't expect that Tiandao would be so crazy and wanted to use the power of 'Pangu Axe' to free themselves. This is really unbelievable. You must know that with '  The power of Pangu's ax is very likely to completely kill Tiandao with one axe, leaving him with no chance of reincarnation, let alone getting rid of the restrictions of the weapon spirit!

    crazy!  Tiandao's move was really crazy.  It's so crazy that no one can believe it, even God dares to do such crazy things.  It seems that he is really determined to achieve transcendence in this calamity, to get rid of the shackles of all powers, and to become a great supernatural power user who can be at ease.

    After hearing the words of Daozu Hongjun, Tiandao laughed loudly and said: "Hongjun, it's too late, no one can stop me, all of this is already a fact, you should accept your thoughts!  "

    Tiandao laughed and used the real body of the gods and demons to have a head-on confrontation with the 'Pangu Ax'. With the power of the Pangu Ax and the huge power of the real body of Pangu, with one strike of the ax, the gods that surrounded Tiandao were  The demon body was finally destroyed, which made Tiandao laugh crazily and said: "I finally succeeded, and finally got rid of the identity of the weapon spirit!"

    Before Tiandao could be happy enough, Zhu Jiuyin took action. The treasure of destruction broke through the air like lightning. The black pyramid fell from the sky like a huge mountain. He wanted to directly destroy Tiandao.  Absorbing it into the Destruction Treasure, and completely suppressing it within the Destruction Treasure. From now on, no matter how many calculations the Heavenly Dao has, they will all be used, and he will never be able to make trouble in the three realms again.

    When he saw Zhu Jiuyin's actions, Tiandao snorted disdainfully and said: "Zhu Jiuyin, do you think I am a fool? Didn't I think of your existence? If you want to destroy me, you don't have the ability. God  Explode the origin of demons for me, create a world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons, transform heaven and earth into a world of gods and demons, and melt it for me!"

    As soon as Tiandao's shout fell, there was a roar under the Buzhou Mountain ruins, as if something was about to be born, and astonishing drastic changes occurred in the blood sea and the four seas, and the Chaos God was exhausted.  The demonic aura dispersed, and the sealing power from all sides formed a huge magic circle. With the news of the sealing power above the magic circle, the spiritual energy in the world was crazily devoured by these magic circles, as if  These magic circles were like draining away the aura of the entire Earthly Immortal World. Such an astonishing change made everyone dumbfounded.?I didn¡¯t expect things to develop to this point.

    At this time, Taoist Hongjun shouted loudly: "Zhu Jiuyin, you lunatic, why don't you listen to me, why don't you stop the other party? Do you know how much impact your selfish actions will have on the three realms? Because you  One person's selfishness has plunged the entire Three Realms into crisis, and everyone will face extreme oppression and destruction."

    Hearing what Taoist Hongjun said, Zhu Jiuyin said disdainfully: "That's enough, Hongjun! I, Zhu Jiuyin, don't have any say in your opinion about how to do things. If you have any ideas, just do it yourself."  , there is no need to shout so loudly in front of me, you Hongjun are not qualified to command me yet, put away your stupid behavior, why don't you do it yourself if you have the ability, but you want to use me as Zhujiuyin  Gunslinger, you are too self-righteous!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's words shocked Daozu Hongjun. He really didn't expect that Zhu Jiuyin would say such unkind words to him. This made him angry and annoyed, but everything in this world was different.  It is based on strength. Now that Zhu Jiuyin has the strength to say such words, it is useless even if Daozu Hongjun is dissatisfied. Who makes everything now controlled by Zhu Jiuyin? Daozu Hongjun  The language has become vernacular.

    After hearing what Hongjun Daozu said.  Zhu Jiuyin also understood Tiandao's plan and the reasons for it, even though it was during the great catastrophe of Pangu's creation.  Tiandao calculated against Pangu, and Pangu defeated three thousand chaotic gods and demons. However, although his calculation was good, it was still a bit naive. If you want to gain something, you have to pay something. Tiandao used the power of 'Pangu Ax' to destroy his own body.  , and escaped from his body as a crying spirit.  However, although the ax of Great God Pangu is extremely powerful, the 'Jade Disc of Creation' is also an amazing treasure. It is precisely because the collision of these two treasures caused huge damage to the way of heaven.  The Tribulation of the Opening of Heaven was about to end, and under such circumstances, the Heavenly Dao had just devoured the flesh and blood of three thousand chaotic gods and demons, allowing himself to survive and plunder the world opened up by Pangu.

    pity.  Tiandao underestimated Pangu.  When he condensed into the body of a god and demon, he was suppressed by the power of heaven and earth in an instant, not giving him a chance to escape. He wanted to completely destroy him. It was a pity that Pangu's strength after opening the sky had been exhausted, and he could not escape at all.  The law destroyed the way of heaven, so all the things that happened later happened.

    Because of the suppression of the Great God Pangu, Tiandao missed the first light of creation after the creation of the sky, preventing him from breaking away from the essence of the weapon spirit.  He has always been trapped in the body of this god and demon, and now Tiandao uses the power of Pangu's true body according to his own calculations.  With the power of the 'Pangu Ax', he destroyed the body that bound his freedom, and it was Daozu Hongjun who caused all this. It can be said that Daozu Hongjun has been played between the hands of Heaven and became a laughing stock.  .

    Hongjun Daozu said angrily: "Zhu Jiuyin, you are too presumptuous"

    Before Taoist Hongjun could finish his words, Zhu Jiuyin said disdainfully: "Hongjun, please don't rely on your old age. All of this is caused by you. If you hadn't repeatedly used sentient beings from the three realms to suppress me, I, the Witch Clan,  How could you go to war in such a big way, how could you summon Pangu's true form, and how could you do such a thing? Now because of your miscalculation, you want me, the Wu Clan, to bear the consequences. Go and have your spring dream.  Bar!"

    Zhu Jiuyin was right. All of this was caused by Daozu Hongjun's miscalculation, and now everyone is angry at Daozu Hongjun's miscalculation. The consequences are too serious, even for gods and demons like Kunpeng.  Well, regardless of the immortals in the three realms, they can all clearly feel that the spiritual energy between heaven and earth is being swallowed up. If this continues, it will not take long for the entire spiritual energy in the three realms to be swallowed up by the law of heaven, and the calamity of the end of the law will completely come. They  Everyone will lose the basis of survival, which is what no one wants to see.

    It is simply impossible to use Zhu Jiuyin as a spearman and let Wu Fang charge into the battle. Everyone can clearly feel Zhu Jiuyin's determination. They have no time to tangle with Zhu Jiuyin, otherwise they will only endanger themselves.  Pay it in.

    Taishang Laojun said in a deep voice: "Teacher, let's do it ourselves. Time waits for no one. If we continue to delay like this, the situation will become increasingly unfavorable to us. Even without the help of the Witch Clan, as long as we can work together  We can also successfully destroy the way of heaven here!"

    What Taishang Laojun said is right, time waits for no one. If it continues like this, then the Heavenly Dao will swallow up enough spiritual energy of heaven and earth, and then it will be able to get rid of all the shackles in front of you, and truly condense into chaotic gods and demons through the tribulation of the end of law.  The true body can become the 3001st body of gods and demons in the world, and has the capital to transcend everything.

    Although there were all kinds of unwillingness in his heart, Daozu Hongjun had to do it because he understood how much the current situation affected him. He could not gamble and had to do his best to deal with the gods and demons of the heaven.  After the destruction, the way of heaven was also lost.?Regarding the suppressive power of the 'Jade Disk of Good Fortune', with a thought in his mind, Taoist Hongjun sacrificed the treasure of chaos, the 'Jade Disk of Good Fortune', and the Three Thousand Avenues emerged, turning into a terrifying formation and pressing crazily towards the way of heaven.  After passing through, the way of heaven will be completely destroyed here.

    As soon as Daozu Hongjun made a move, Zhu Jiuyin immediately retreated without saying a word. When he launched a fatal blow to Tiandao, he felt a hint of danger deep in his heart, which made Zhu Jiuyin understand the way of Tiandao.  There must be some trump cards that haven't been used yet. Zhu Jiuyin doesn't want to be targeted by Heavenly Dao to prevent disaster for Daozu Hongjun.

    Facing the crazy attack of Daozu Hongjun, the power of the world of order evolved from the three thousand avenues is frantically suppressing the way of heaven, eroding the power of heaven, and making the demons that rise into the sky become thinner.  , but the more this happened, the more Zhu Jiuyin felt the dangerous atmosphere.

    With a thought in his mind, Zhu Jiuyin immediately retreated, and Pangu's real body also quickly retreated at this moment. Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan could retreat, but Hongjun Daozu could not retreat. The Wu Clan now has full strength  With confidence, there are not only strong men like Zhu Jiuyin, but also great killer weapons like Pangu's real body. You must know that the power of 'Pangu Ax' can sweep across the three realms. No one can stop 'Pangu Ax'.  Fierce power, the way of heaven is not good, and the same is true for Hongjun Daozu.

    In the face of Hongjun Daozu's crazy attack, Tiandao yelled crazily: "Hongjun, you think you can stop us just by relying on these three incomplete avenues. Just rely on your ridiculous order."  Can you destroy me with just strength? Let me show you what power is. You have three thousand avenues, and I also have three thousand avenues. With the guidance of demonic energy, the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons appears. Let me show you the chaotic gods and demons.  !¡±

    As the roar of Heavenly Dao fell, the ruins of Buzhou Mountain cracked, and the demonic clouds soared into the sky again. The dark world of Fangjue appeared in front of everyone, and when this world was born, the entire Three Realms shook.  , the four seas and the sea of ????blood underwent earth-shattering changes. The three thousand chaotic gods and demons that everyone had been waiting for finally appeared. The three thousand chaotic gods and demons shouted in unison, detonating the aura of heaven and earth, and all the demons were wiped out.  The power swept across the three realms, making all living beings in the three realms feel the threat of death, making them involuntarily fear it.

    After the appearance of this world, Heaven laughed wildly. Under the rush of the auras of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons, Hongjun Daozu's world of order was hit by a devastating blow, and those who started with Daozu Hongjun  All the immortals in the three realms groaned and were hit by the auras of three thousand gods and demons. Each of them was seriously injured. This sudden change made them dumbfounded. They never thought that the result would be like this. They spent all their efforts  Everything Xin Sche did was so vulnerable, but they had to force themselves to hold on because they didn't want to die.  To be continued.  Mobile phone users please go and read.  )

 Text Chapter 562: Forced to Keep the Treasure

    Chapter 562: Forced to keep the treasure

    Tiandao did not attack Taoist Hongjun and the immortals of the three realms, because there was Zhu Jiuyin and Pangu's true body who were eyeing him. If he continued to stay, it would be a very unfavorable thing. The power of 'Pangu Ax' was so powerful  This is obvious to all. Once he is surrounded and killed by Pangu's true body and Zhu Jiuyin, no matter how many methods he has, he will not be able to escape death. After all, Zhu Jiuyin and Pangu's true body both have treasures in their hands that can destroy themselves.  Far from being comparable to Taoist Hongjun, Tiandao could not help but feel a trace of regret in his heart at this time. He should not have allowed Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun to easily use the 'Tai Chi Diagram' and 'Pangu Banner'.  The two innate treasures were handed into the hands of the Wu clan, allowing them to complete the reorganization of the 'Pangu Ax', posing such a big threat to themselves.

    No matter what Tiandao thinks in his heart or how much regret he has, things have happened and he cannot change them. If he is still here worrying about his previous decision, then he himself will be in danger. This is not Tiandao.  What he wanted to see was that he tried his best to make such a big noise in order to be detached, but not to put himself in danger just for a momentary dispute of temper. That would be the behavior of a fool.  

    With a thought in his mind, Tiandao no longer had too many entanglements with Daozu Hongjun and others. The demonic cloud rolled and instantly rushed into the world of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons that had just been born, without looking back!

    But Tiandao didn't have nothing to say. He laughed and said: "Hongjun, haven't you always wanted to kill me? I'm waiting for you in the center of the world of three thousand gods and demons. I hope you have the courage to come and don't let me down.  Zhu Jiuyin, Sanqing, Zhunti. Haven't you always wanted to get the inheritance of the gods and demons of chaos? All of this is in this world of three thousand gods and demons. Come if you have the courage. If your body dies and your soul disappears, you can't blame others.  Yes. Ha! Ha! Ha!¡±

    Tiandao laughed crazily and disappeared from everyone's sight like lightning. The words he left shocked many people and made many people crazy. The inheritance of the Chaos Gods and Demons they sought was finally  Appeared.  They finally have a chance to attain the high road. How can such temptation not make them crazy?

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????Originally, the demon clan and casual cultivators wanted to launch an attack on the Sanqing, the West, and the Wu clan, and seize the opportunity to enter the sealed land from them.  But now they don't have to do this. The Buzhou Mountain ruins have given them a chance to be on an equal footing with all parties.

    When he saw the way of heaven disappearing in front of his eyes, Taoist Hongjun was furious.  In his opinion, the reason why Tiandao was able to escape was entirely due to the lack of cooperation between Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu clan.  Let your hard work turn into running water, and be wary of Heaven's revenge in the future. How can you prevent Taoist Hongjun from hating the Wu Clan and Zhu Jiuyin.

    Just listening, Taoist Hongjun shouted loudly: "Zhu Jiuyin, you madman, do you know what you are doing? This great opportunity to kill Heavenly Dao was wasted because of your selfishness. Are you worthy of all sentient beings in the three realms? You  Your actions make people wonder if you are secretly colluding with Heaven!"

    Hearing Hongjun Daozu's roar, Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said: "Hongjun, put away your tricks. I, Zhu Jiuyin, want to do something and I can't comment on you. If you have anything,  I think, let¡¯s have a show, I want to see what qualifications you have to yell so loudly in front of me!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin no longer cares about what Daozu Hongjun thinks or what is wrong with what he does. For him, interests are the most important. As long as there are enough interests, he can ignore anything, let alone if there are  With the 'Pangu Axe' in hand, Heavenly Dao is vulnerable to a single blow, let alone Daoist Hongjun.

    Daozu Hongjun didn't have the confidence to have a fight with Zhu Jiuyin. You must know that in the previous battle, Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu clan also took action, but they were just responding to the situation. The strongest blow  It was the ax of Pangu's true body that destroyed the body of the gods and demons of Heaven. The others were just dealing with the problem. It can be said that Zhu Jiuyin was full of energy now, but he couldn't bear the final counterattack of Heaven.  Small trauma, the most important thing is that now the purpose of Heavenly Dao has been completed, and the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons has appeared. Under this situation, Hongjun Daozu is not willing to fight Zhu Jiuyin and give up the three thousand  The interests of the world of gods and demons.

    With the wisdom of Daozu Hongjun, he has already understood that if he wants to transcend everything, the three thousand chaotic gods and demons are the foundation. With the ability of heaven, he still wants to be reincarnated to seize the inheritance of those three thousand chaotic gods and demons, not to mention himself.  The important thing is that Zhu Jiuyin's example has been placed in front of him, and Zhu Jiuyin's power is beyond his imagination!

    Hongjun Daozu snorted coldly and said: "Zhu Jiuyin, don't be too arrogant. Now that the way of heaven has escaped, it's time for you to return the 'Tai Chi Diagram' and 'Pangu Banner' to Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun!"

    HongjunMany people look down upon Daozu's avoidance of fighting, but everyone is not a fool. They all understand how powerful the Wu clan is now. With the 'Pangu Ax' in hand, it can kill people and kill Buddhas. At this time, there is a battle with the Wu clan.  That is definitely something that only a fool would do. Even the way of heaven can't block the blow of 'Pangu Axe', let alone other people.

    When he heard the words of Daozu Hongjun, Taishang Laojun stepped forward and said: "Friend Zhujiu, the situation was critical earlier. Junior Brother Yuanshi and I lent the two pieces of 'Tai Chi Diagram' and 'Pangu Banner'  The situation of the innate treasures has improved now, and we ask fellow Taoists to return these two treasures to us!"

    Regarding the words of Taishang Laojun and Hongjun Daozu, Zhu Jiuyin said disdainfully: "Hongjun, if you ask someone to do something, you have to pay a price. Don't you think it's worth asking me, the Wu Clan, to fight with Tiandao?"  Don't even pay. I think you all know how Tiandao was defeated. It's all thanks to our Wu Clan. This 'Tai Chi Diagram' and 'Pangu Banner' are the price you paid for asking our Wu Clan to take action. In this way, we  The relationship between cause and effect is clear!"

    Shame!  Zhu Jiuyin's words were so shameful that they made Taoist Hongjun and Sanqing blush with anger. Zhu Jiuyin said this clearly because he wanted to swallow the innate treasure of Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun.  This kind of behavior is really evil and shameful. He is simply a shameful and obscene bastard!

    Seeing the angry faces of Taoist Sanqing and Hongjun, Zhu Jiuyin said calmly: "Why do you think the request made by me, Zhu Jiuyin, is too big? In fact, I don't want to do it, but this is also  There is no other way. After all, the three innate treasures of 'Chaos Clock', 'Tai Chi Diagram' and 'Pangu Flag' have been integrated into one and restored to their original appearance. Even if I want to return the 'Tai Chi Diagram' and 'Pangu Flag'  They also have mental strength. If the Taoist friends Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun don't believe it, then they can try it with their minds and see if they can still sense the existence of the 'Tai Chi Diagram' and the 'Pangu Banner'.  I, Zhu Jiuyin, will not lie about this matter. Since the two innate treasures can no longer be separated, they should be placed with our Wu Clan, and this should be regarded as your reward for asking my Wu Clan to take action!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin opened his mouth, he wanted to swallow the 'Tai Chi Diagram' and 'Pangu Banner' of Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun. This shameful method was really a bit shameful, but Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun just responded to their words.  , they really cannot feel the existence of the 'Tai Chi Diagram' and the 'Pangu Banner', and now it is clear that they are stronger than others. If they really have to fight with the Wu Clan, then they will definitely lose. This matter  The incident arose because Hongjun was tired of his ancestors, so Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun turned their attention to Hongjun Daozu and asked Hongjun Daozu to make the decision for them.

    When he saw the gazes of Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun, Daozu Hongjun's expression changed again and again. He really didn't expect such a result, although he had thought that the Wu clan would swallow him up before.  The two innate treasures, Tai Chi Diagram and Pangu Banner, had a very small chance, because he did not believe that Zhu Jiuyin dared to do this in front of the immortals of the three realms. But now, things that he thought were impossible have happened.  , Zhu Jiuyin really had to do this, and the reason was so plausible that it was defensible, which made Daozu Hongjun have a headache.

    If Zhu Jiuyin was a good person and could obey orders, then Taoist Hongjun would have nothing to say and would not stand up for Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun, but Zhu Jiuyin didn't take him seriously at all.  , and the 'Pangu Ax' after the three treasures were united into one was really too powerful, so powerful that he was afraid of it. How could this make Taoist Hongjun feel at ease.

    Hongjun Daozu snorted coldly and said: "Zhu Jiuyin, you don't need to play such a trick. If you can't separate the three treasures, you can hand them over and let the poor Taoist separate them and use such shameful means to seize them."  Don¡¯t you think you are too ashamed of a treasure that belongs to someone else? Is it possible that your witch clan is so ashamed? If Great God Pangu knew that there were descendants like you, I¡¯m afraid he would be very angry!¡±

    Hearing the words of Daozu Hongjun, a trace of anger flashed across Zhu Jiuyin's face, and Pangu's real body revealed a stronger fighting spirit. If Zhu Jiuyin hadn't spoken yet, I'm afraid that Pangu would  The real person couldn't help but take action against Daozu Hongjun, giving him a profound lesson and letting him know how powerful he was.

    Zhu Jiuyin said disdainfully: "Hongjun, you don't need to use the provoking method to provoke me. I, Zhu Jiuyin, will not accept your trick. Let me tell you, it is impossible for me to return these two innate spiritual treasures, and you can't.  There is no need to chatter here, if you have the ability, fight me and take it back from me!" To be continued.  Mobile phone users please go and read.  )

 Text Chapter 563 Arrogance

    Chapter 563 Arrogance

    Scoundrel!  This was the first impression everyone present had of Zhu Jiuyin. In the past, everyone thought Zhu Jiuyin was a lunatic, but now he has another scoundrel in him!  If you don't want to borrow a treasure, you can still say it plausibly, and you can say it so confidently. Zhu Jiuyin is probably the only one in the three realms, but everyone can understand all this. After all, if it were you who stood on Zhu Jiuyin's side,  Such a decision will also be made in the position of the human being. After all, they are two innate treasures. The most important thing is that with these two years of innate treasures, the witch clan can synthesize the unparalleled "Pangu Ax".  Blocking people, Buddha is a great weapon to kill Buddha, making everyone afraid of the existence of three points.

    Daozu Hongjun shouted angrily with a gloomy face: "Zhu Jiuyin, do you really think that I dare not fight you? Although your witch clan cannot withstand the general trend of the three realms, it is difficult to be the enemy of all sentient beings in the three realms. I  I hope you can rein in the situation and not cause unnecessary losses to yourself because of your greed!"

    When he heard Taozu Hongjun's guilty words, Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "Hongjun, I've already said it. What you want to do is your own business. It doesn't matter if you are an enemy of the Three Realms.  Heaven dares to do this. Doesn¡¯t it mean that we, the Wu Clan, don¡¯t have the confidence? And do you think that all sentient beings in the three realms will really become enemies of our Wu Clan because of your words? You think too highly of your own abilities. None of us are fools.  , everyone will rush to do things that are beneficial, and no one is willing to take a step forward when it comes to committing suicide, and you, Hongjun, can't instruct them to commit suicide!"

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words are correct. Everyone will fight for anything that is beneficial.  But no one is willing to die. This is human nature, and no one can change it.  Moreover, practitioners themselves are very selfish. Expecting them to sacrifice themselves to illuminate others is simply daydreaming and is simply impossible to achieve.

    Zhu Jiuyin ignored what Daozu Hongjun was thinking, and didn't want to know what thoughts and decisions the other party had. He turned around and left without any further entanglement with Daozu Hongjun.  When he left, he laughed loudly and said: "Hongjun, I will wait for you in Nanzhan Buzhou. I will follow whatever ideas you have!"

    Zhu Jiuyin laughed and left in front of everyone.  The eyes of Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun burst out with incomparable anger and boundless murderous intent. Unfortunately, they were not strong enough and did not dare to fight Zhu Jiuyin head-on. They could only watch Zhu Jiuyin helplessly.  Leave with a swagger.  He could only watch helplessly as his innate treasure fell into the hands of the Witch Clan and could not get it back.  In addition to hating Zhu Jiuyin, they also held a grudge against Taoist Hongjun. If not for Taozu Hongjun's order, how could they have lost these two innate treasures, but Taozu Hongjun did not get them back.  The rift between the two parties has been very serious since then.

    Regarding the grievances in the hearts of Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun, Daozu Hongjun is also very clear, if Tiandao is killed.  Only Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu clan were left, and Daozu Hongjun would not pay attention to Sanqing's thoughts.  Because there is no need for that, he can completely control the general trend of the entire Three Realms and have the opportunity to transcend everything in countless tribulations. But now that Tiandao is still living happily, this has to be taken into consideration by Daozu Hongjun.

    Daozu Hongjun took a deep breath, and then said to Sanqing, Zhunti, Zhen Yuanzi, Minghe, the Jade Emperor, the Queen Mother, and the Human Emperor and Human Ancestor of the human race: "Follow me to Zixiao Palace.  , I have something to tell you, my teacher!¡±

    Daozu Hongjun also wanted to cut through the mess quickly. The situation has developed to this point and he has been restrained in every way. If he talks to Sanqing and the others in a normal tone, I am afraid not many people will take it to heart. In addition, there is such a big incident.  However, few of the people present would take him seriously. It would be unrealistic to expect them to listen to him. But now Daozu Hongjun directly orders these people to force them to follow him.  Go to Zixiao Palace.

    Once upon a time, no one dared to disobey Daozu Hongjun's orders, but now it has become like this, which makes Daozu Hongjun feel extremely sad. It is not only the way of heaven that has caused all this, but also the  Zhu Jiuyin, he underestimated Tiandao's calculations and also underestimated Zhu Jiuyin's madness.

    People die for wealth, and birds die for food. Zhu Jiuyin can go rogue for the two innate treasures of 'Tai Chi Diagram' and 'Pangu Banner'. This is human nature. Taoist Hongjun should have understood long ago that he asked Taishang Lao  When Jun and Yuanshi Tianzun lent these two innate spiritual treasures to Zhu Jiuyin, it was not because of any good intentions, but because they wanted Zhu Jiuyin to fight Tiandao to the death. Unfortunately, Daozu Hongjun miscalculated the cunningness of Tiandao.  , one wrong step is another wrong step, making things develop out of control. Faced with Zhu Jiuyin's arrogance, he did not dare to act rashly.

    As the supreme being of the three realms, but now he has fallen to this level, how can he not make Daozu Hongjun angry, but anger is anger, this has become a fact.If Daozu Hongjun wants to change all of this, it can't be solved by empty words. It all depends on strength. Without strength, no one will take you seriously!

    Daozu Hongjun didn't care whether Sanqing and the others were willing or not. With a thought in his mind, the brilliance of the Chaos Treasure 'Jade Disk of Creation' rose up and enveloped these people. Then the news instantly reached the eyes of the immortals in the three realms and returned to him.  In the Zixiao Palace, the dojo, the immortals of the three realms are left with endless thoughts.

    For Daozu Hongjun's move, the most profound impact is on the new gods and demons such as Kunpeng. If Kunpeng is not a god or demon, then he still has the opportunity to go to Zixiao Palace to listen to what Daozu Hongjun has to say, but  Now he can only sigh secretly. Originally, Kunpeng and other new gods and demons were full of confidence before Tiandao showed up. He believed that he would be able to succeed, get the inheritance of chaos gods and demons, and become the new three thousand chaos gods and demons.  One of them can achieve the supreme way through countless tribulations and prove eternity. But now the facts tell them that it is good to have ideas, but the reality is cruel. Between Tiandao, Hongjun Daozu and Zhujiu  In front of Yin, they are just ants, ants that can be destroyed anytime and anywhere, ants without the slightest ability to resist.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? For such a result, neither Kunpeng nor other gods and demons were willing to accept it. Now Heavenly Dao was dismissive of them, and Daozu Hongjun turned a blind eye to them. Such an ending made them feel resentful.  It happened, but they couldn't think of a solution.

    These gods and demons are all shameless people. They had parted ways with Kunpeng before for their own benefit, but now when they found out that they were just ants, they thought of Kunpeng again. Who allowed Kunpeng to be in the Three Realms?  He has a great advantage over them and is the only person they can associate with. After all, Kunpeng is the same kind of person as them and is in the same position. They believe that Kunpeng will not reject them.

    At this time, Zeus stepped forward and said: "You have also seen the current situation of fellow Taoist Kunpeng. Among the three realms, there are three parts of power. Tiandao, Hongjun and Zhu Jiuyin are powerful and have their own plans. If we  We can no longer unite to tide over the difficulties together. Let alone seize the inheritance of the Chaos Gods and Demons, it is hard to say whether our own lives can be saved. Fellow Taoists are the most familiar with the Three Realms. Please work together with us to seek survival!  "

    As soon as Zeus said this, the other gods and demons all agreed and expressed their opinions to Kunpeng one by one, almost saying that they wanted to respect Kunpeng as their leader. Kunpeng also knew very well what Zeus and others were thinking.  , even though these Chaos talk so nicely now, once things take a new turn, these bastards are afraid that they will forget about themselves in the blink of an eye and will not be obedient at all.

    Although Kunpeng knew how shameless these gods and demons were, the current situation forced him to compromise. If he compromised and joined forces with these gods and demons, then they would still have a glimmer of hope. If they continued to walk alone, it would definitely be  There is death and no life. After all, Kunpeng has no confidence that he can survive alone in the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons. After all, there are dangerous people like Tiandao there.

    Kunpeng is not a fool. He still understands how to choose in this situation. Isn't it just to use each other? Zeus and others use him, and he is not using them. Everyone is doing this to protect themselves. If  If you can't even save your own life, then any pursuit is in vain, and there is nothing good to say at all.

    Kunpeng took a deep breath and said: "I know very well what you fellow Taoists think. We all gather together to protect ourselves, but everyone should know very well that we are different from Tiandao and Zhu Jiuyin.  Although we are also gods and demons, we are far from the Heavenly Dao and Zhu Jiuyin. We have basically reached the end of this step. If we want to improve, it will not be possible unless there is a huge opportunity.  Of course, the best choice for progress is to find the complete inheritance of Chaos Gods and Demons and transform your own cultivation into Chaos Gods and Demons. However, everyone should be very clear about how dangerous the newly born world of three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons is. If  If everyone is really willing to cooperate with me, Kunpeng, then I hope everyone can give up the little thoughts in their minds for the time being, and even if they want to leave, they have to explain it in advance, I don¡¯t want to be on guard against accidents at any time!¡±

    As soon as Kunpeng said these words, all the gods and demons were making secret calculations in their hearts, but in the end they agreed with Kunpeng's statement. Kunpeng was worried that an accident would happen, and how could they not worry about it? After all, who  I don¡¯t know who will be the first to get the inheritance of the Chaos Gods and Demons, so making an agreement in advance is the best thing!  (To be continued. Mobile phone users please go to read.)

 Text Chapter 564 Pangu Ax

    Chapter 564 Pangu Ax

    After Zhu Jiuyin returned to Nanzhan Buzhou, his face was not as arrogant as before, and his expression became serious. He was not at all happy about seizing the two innate treasures of 'Tai Chi Diagram' and 'Pangu Banner'.  There was a lot of fear in his expression. It was not fear of Taoist Hongjun, but fear of the way of heaven.

    To be honest, the successive methods of Tiandao have cast a shadow on Zhu Jiuyin's heart. Although Zhu Jiuyin is firm-minded and will not be shaken by external forces in his determination to prove the Dao, Tiandao's endless methods are still  It brought a lot of trouble to Zhu Jiuyin. To compete with such an enemy, it cannot be achieved by crushing him. After all, Tiandao is too old and knows much more than him.  No one knows what Tiandao will do next. Under such circumstances, how can Zhu Jiuyin not be cautious or worry.

    The heavy look on Zhu Jiuyin's face made Gonggong Zuwu confused. He was very happy. After all, he got two innate treasures at once. How could he not be excited about such a good thing? How could he not let it go?  He was excited.

    Gonggong Ancestral Witch said: "Second brother, what do you have to worry about? Isn't he just a Heavenly Dao? Moreover, he is also a being who has lost his true body. What is there to be afraid of? In the face of absolute strength, he has no choice but to worry."  Many conspiracies are useless, with Pangu¡¯s ax in hand, we can kill him with just one axe!¡±

    When he heard the words of Gonggong Ancestral Witch, Zhu Jiuyin snorted coldly and said: "Gonggong, don't think that after seizing the two innate treasures of 'Tai Chi Diagram' and 'Pangu Banner' from Sanqing, you  You don't have to put everyone in your eyes. You have seen all the tricks of Heaven. Even an old fox like Hongjun was played by him. What's more, you, you think you have the 'Pangu Ax' in your hand.  Can you sweep across the three realms? Go ahead and dream of your spring and autumn dreams. How many axes do you think you can swing? Although Pangu's true body was summoned by the power of all the elites of the Wu clan, in that kind of intense battle,  You can't hold on for long at all. As long as Hongjun wants to kill you, all he needs to do is delay. Don't think too much about yourself. You are still far from being invincible. Back then, Father God was still  If you can't do it, let alone you, I advise you to restrain yourself a little, because with the kind of people Sanqing is, they won't give up so easily!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, Gonggong's ancestral wizard couldn't help but become nervous and asked urgently: "Second brother, is it possible that the Sanqing still dare to come to Nanzhan Buzhou to rob them? If they dare to come, they will do it themselves."  Take destruction!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin said disdainfully: "Gonggong, only you can come up with such a thing. Sanqing is not a fool. They will not do such self-destructive things, but small tricks will not disappear.  , not to mention that the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons has already appeared. If we want to get the inheritance of three thousand chaotic gods and demons, we have to enter it. Sanqing and others will not give up either. In this way, they will definitely be in that world.  Fight with us!"

    Gonggong Ancestral Witch said disapprovingly: "Isn't it just the Sanqing? If they still have the two innate treasures of 'Tai Chi Diagram' and 'Pangu Banner' in their hands, we are worried. Now they are not qualified to fight with them at all."  I'll fight. If they don't give up and become enemies of our Wu Clan, our Communist Party will let them know how powerful our Wu Clan is!"

    These successive victories have greatly increased the confidence of Gonggong Zuwu.  Zhu Jiuyin became a little arrogant, and Zhu Jiuyin was a little annoyed by the change of Gonggong Zuwu. He snorted and said: "That's enough! Gonggong, if you continue to be so arrogant, it won't take long.  You will have to be chewed to the bone. Sanqing is not a fool. He will not fight you even though he knows he is losing. If they don't take action, they will hit you with thunderous force.  You were caught off guard, don¡¯t forget that there is Hongjun behind Sanqing, and there is such an existence as Tiandao in that world!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's words are true. As long as Sanqing doesn't take action, once he does, he will definitely kill with thunderous momentum, leaving no chance for his opponent to come back. You can have confidence.  , but arrogance is not allowed. Arrogance will only put yourself in a desperate situation.

    After hearing the conversation between Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Zuwu, Houtu Zuwu sighed and said: "Second brother, since you know that the situation is so unfavorable to us, why did you insist on leaving the 'Tai Chi Diagram' on your own?  With these two innate treasures, the 'Pangu Banner', it is not worth it to officially turn against Taoist Hongjun and the Sanqing Dynasty!"

    In the eyes of Hou Tu Zu Wu, it was not worth it to offend Taoist Hongjun and Sanqing to death for two innate treasures, but Zhu Jiuyin did not think so. He smiled lightly and said: "Hou Tu, what happened  It's not as simple as you think. As things stand today, even if we return the 'Tai Chi Diagram' and the 'Pangu Banner', we still won't get Hongjun and San?'s approval, they still won't show mercy when they should kill us. If that's the case, why should we care about their thoughts? And with the two innate treasures of 'Tai Chi Diagram' and 'Pangu Banner', I  The Wu Clan will have another treasure of the Zhen Clan. As long as they have the 'Pangu Ax' in hand, they will have to take it into account!  "

    Having said this, Zhu Jiuyin paused, then pondered for a moment and said: "Gonggong, the power of Pangu Ax is too powerful. It cannot be controlled by you alone. Even Sister Houtu cannot fully control it."  Master the power of this 'Pangu Axe', and we cannot re-decompose it. That will only give Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun the opportunity to recall the 'Tai Chi Diagram' and 'Pangu Banner'. From today on, you will  The Pangu Ax is left in the Pangu Temple, and it uses the power of Father God to wear away the marks left by Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun little by little!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's arrangement is very correct. The power of the 'Pangu Ax' cannot be controlled by Gonggong Ancestral Witch and Houtu Ancestral Witch. It is much safer to place it in Pangu Temple, even if it is Sanqing's.  No matter how powerful they are, they can't break through the power isolation of Pangu Temple. The 'Pangu Ax' is absolutely safe if placed in the temple.

    Zhu Jiuyin did it for the safety of Pangu Axe, but Gonggong Ancestral Witch didn¡¯t think so.  In his opinion, weapons as powerful as the 'Pangu Ax' are used to kill enemies, not to store them away.  He was unable to master this treasure, but that didn't mean that Zhu Jiuyin couldn't do it either. He believed that with Zhu Jiuyin's strength, he could definitely use it freely.

    Just listening, Gonggong Ancestral Witch said: "Second brother, our cultivation is not enough to master the treasure of 'Pangu Ax', but you are different. Your cultivation is no worse than Tiandao and Hongjun. This 'Pangu Axe'  The most correct thing is to put the ax in your hands. In your hands, it can exert its due power!"

    This suggestion about Gonggong Ancestral Witch made everyone in the Wu clan shine. Everyone thought that Gonggong Ancestral Wu¡¯s suggestion was too correct. Houtu Ancestral Wu nodded and said: "Second brother, this  It¡¯s better for you to control the Pangu Axe. Only in your hands can it exert its power. Putting it in the temple will make the treasure become dusty!¡±

    With Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s cultivation level, it is not too difficult to refine the ¡®Pangu Ax¡¯, but Zhu Jiuyin has never considered doing so.  There are not many treasures in essence. Although the power of 'Pangu Ax' is unparalleled, it is not the most suitable treasure for Zhu Jiuyin. The most suitable treasure for Zhu Jiuyin is the treasure of destruction in his hand, as the chaos in charge of the avenue of destruction.  Gods and demons, destroying treasures is his foundation.

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "Brother, I appreciate your kindness. Although the 'Pangu Ax' is extremely powerful, it is not suitable for a brother. The most suitable brother is the treasure of destruction. This 'Pangu Ax' should remain in the witchcraft."  It¡¯s better to be in the clan, and if the situation changes if you stay in the Wu clan, then having this treasure will give the Witch clan more ability to protect themselves!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words are correct. The current situation is changing too fast.  It makes people unable to defend themselves at all. It is absolutely necessary to strengthen one's own defense. Leaving the 'Pangu Ax' in the temple is definitely a good thing for the Witch Clan, a good thing that cannot be more correct!

    Of course, things are not exactly as Zhu Jiuyin said. He just wanted to let the Wu clan protect themselves. More importantly, Zhu Jiuyin felt boundless pressure in the previous battle and vaguely felt the pressure from Tiandao.  There is a powerful threat that is invading him and the entire three realms. Zhu Jiuyin has the treasure of destruction to protect him, and he also has a powerful true form of the gods and demons of chaos. He believes that he has enough self-protection ability, but for the Wu clan  That's not necessarily the case. Although Zhu Jiuyin left a lot of backup options for the Wu Clan, Zhu Jiuyin still couldn't determine the safety of the Wu Clan and left the 'Pangu Ax' in the 'Pangu Temple'  Among them, even if all the elites of the Wu Clan have left Nanzhan Buzhou, once the danger comes, as long as the people of the Wu Clan can sacrifice their blood to the temple, they can inspire the power of the temple and the Pangu Ax.  This can ensure the safety of the Wu clan, which is what Zhu Jiuyin attaches most importance to.

    Zhu Jiuyin can feel the pressure brought by the way of heaven, and how could Daozu Hongjun not feel the pressure brought by the way of heaven after being in charge of the overall situation of the Three Realms for so many years, otherwise he would not do such crazy things.  , without giving Sanqing and the others a chance to react, they took him directly to Zixiao Palace forcibly.

    pressure!  The endless methods of Heavenly Dao put pressure on everyone and made them vigilant. Zhu Jiuyin among the Wu clan was like this, and Taoist Hongjun was the same way. Kunpeng and other gods and demons were no exception.  Perhaps only Tiandao himself is happy, because everything is under his control, and he can plot against both Daozu Hongjun and Zhu Jiuyin.

    Although the Wu clan is wary of the way of heaven, the Wu clan??The immortals in the Three Realms have no confidence, because they have strict discipline, and they have strong men like Zhu Jiuyin. Now they have a big killer like the 'Pangu Ax', which means they have absolute power in self-protection.  Advantages cannot be resisted by others.

    The emergence of the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons is a huge event for Zhu Jiuyin and the entire Wu clan. It is also an unprecedented opportunity. Although there is a great crisis in it, what is there in the crisis?  It's not an opportunity yet, it's an opportunity that can't be missed, and it will never come back. No matter how great the danger is, Zhu Jiuyin will not let it go.

    Zhu Jiuyin didn't want to worry too much about the Pangu Ax matter. He took a deep breath and said: "Okay, just do what I say about the Pangu Ax matter. No matter how you say I'm a witch,  The clan must leave enough foundation. This time the calamity of the end of the law is not an ordinary thing. Although sister Houtu and sister Xuanming are not weak in strength, they still do not have enough coping methods in the face of emergencies.  If I leave this 'Pangu Axe', I can safely take Gonggong to the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons to seize the inheritance of those chaotic gods and demons!"

    Speaking of this, Zhu Jiuyin turned his attention to Shennong, King Dayu, and the mosquito Taoist, and then sighed softly and continued: "Shennong, Dayu, and Xiaoxie, I don't want to deceive you either.  Although there are three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons in the newly emerged world, after so many years, no one knows how ferocious the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons are. The most important thing is that there is still a Heavenly Dao who does not know the details.  It can be said that this operation is full of dangers, I don¡¯t want to force you, it¡¯s better for you to decide this matter yourself!¡±

    For Zhu Jiuyin, no matter what methods Heaven has in store, he has full confidence that he can escape from the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons, but that is only for him. Don't look at Zhu Jiuyin.  There is a world that can be relied upon to take others away at critical moments, but Zhu Jiuyin does not dare to be so arrogant and is careful to make Wannian Ship. Now even Dao Ancestor Hongjun is being teased by Heaven one after another, and even more  Not to mention him.

    For other people, they dare not act rashly. They are afraid of danger in the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons. They don't want to be the first bird, and they are afraid that they will become the early worm and be eaten by the bird. But for Zhu Jiuyin, this is nothing.  The problem is that he has to be the early bird and catch the worm. After all, Zhu Jiuyin doesn't think that the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons have any trump cards. The only thing he lacks is that he has a very clear understanding of the Chaos Gods and Demons in his own body. He knows  How powerful the methods of Chaos Gods and Demons are. Of course, there is another thing that excites Zhu Jiuyin, and that is profit. In the world of three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons, there are not only the inheritance of Chaos Gods and Demons, but also the inheritance of Three Thousand Chaos Gods and Demons.  The ultimate treasure is here, how can we not make people crazy about it!

 Text Chapter 565: The World of Three Thousand Chaos Gods and Demons

    Chapter 565: The World of Three Thousand Chaos Gods and Demons

    Zhu Jiuyin could give up his face for the two innate treasures of 'Tai Chi Diagram' and 'Pangu Banner', and there are at least 3,000 treasures in the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons. What kind of situation is this?  If he can't move, then there's something wrong with him. Even Zhu Jiuyin still suspects that Tiandao used Hongjun Daozu and his own hands to open these three thousand chaotic worlds of gods and demons, so that he can get that world.  Many treasures among them.

    As for whether Daozu Hongjun knows everything in the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons, that is not something Zhu Jiuyin can understand. After all, Zhu Jiuyin knows very little about Daozu Hongjun, just as Daozu Hongjun does not understand Zhu Jiuyin.  Jiuyin's trump card is the same. With such a huge treasure, if you can get a small part of it, it will be enough to make a force grow wildly.

    Hongjun Taoist Ze Sanqing and others were dragged into Zixiao Palace, probably because they had the idea of ????those three thousand chaotic gods and demons, and wanted to use the benefits of the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons to resolve the three thousand chaos gods and demons.  The resentment in the hearts of Qing and others united these people to his side again, but all this had nothing to do with Zhu Jiuyin. Zhu Jiuyin believed that even if Taoist Hongjun wanted to take action, it would not be done in a moment.  After all, Sanqing and others needed time. By the time Sanqing and others were ready, Zhu Jiuyin had already led Gonggong Zuwu and others into the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons.

    The early bird catches the worm. After Zhu Jiuyin arranged everything for Nanzhan Buzhou, he immediately brought Gonggong Zuwu, Shennong, King Dayu and Mosquito Taoist into the Nanhai Dragon Palace.  The sealed land in the South China Sea Dragon Palace marches towards the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons.  It seems that Zhu Jiuyin and his party have very few people, but in Zhu Jiuyin's world there is an army of witches, as long as Zhu Jiuyin needs manpower.  It can be released at any time, which is the advantage of Zhu Jiuyin, which is difficult for others to do.

    When Zhu Jiuyin led the army into the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons, astonishing changes occurred in Zixiao Palace. Taozu Hongjun dragged himself and others to Zixiao Palace with every move, which made the three  Qing Qing, Zhunti and others were all on guard.  Especially Sanqing, although they have all kinds of grievances in their hearts, they cannot suppress them.  They didn't dare to show the slightest hint of dissatisfaction. After all, Tiandao had already given them a huge impact. In order to escape, they were careless. No one could guarantee that Daozu Hongjun's heart was not as crazy as Tiandao.

    Although I knew that the respect shown by Sanqing and others was only superficial.  But Daozu Hongjun could only endure it.  After all, Hongjun Taoist still needs the help of Sanqing and others, and needs their strength to contain the Heavenly Dao, as well as Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan. Whether it is the Heavenly Dao, Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan, they are Hongjun Daozu.  The serious troubles in his heart made Daozu Hongjun gnash his teeth with hatred!

    After everyone's expressions calmed down, Taoist Hongjun said: "I know very well that you have resentment in your hearts, and it's not just you. Why don't I hate Zhu Jiuyin and the Witch Clan in my heart?  Arrogant. But we are stronger than others. We were injured in the previous battle with Tiandao. If we turn against Zhu Jiuyin again, how do you think we will have a chance of winning? And on the surface, it seems that Tiandao has retreated, but  How can you be sure that the Dao of Heaven is not secretly monitoring our every move? If we wait until we are both defeated by Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan, and the Dao of Heaven appears again, then what can we do to resist it, so even if it is  No matter how much resentment we have in our hearts, for the sake of the overall situation we can only endure it and wait for the opportunity to come, and then we can settle the accounts with them all!"

    Hearing the words of Taoist Hongjun, Taishang Laojun sighed and said: "Teacher, we all understand what you said, but it doesn't matter if we understand, but we can't do it. You should know that you have lost Tai Chi."  After Tu' and 'Pangu Banner', the strength of Junior Brother Yuanshi and I was greatly damaged. What can we use to fight against the Wu Clan, let alone fight against Zhu Jiuyin and Heavenly Dao?  !¡±

    The words of Taishang Laojun were immediately supported by Yuanshi Tianzun. Yuanshi Tianzun also stepped forward and said: "Teacher, what the senior brother said is true. After losing the 'Pangu Banner', Zhu Jiuyin's powerful  The true form of the Chaos God and Demon, we can¡¯t even break through their defenses, so how can we be his opponent? Please ask the teacher for guidance!¡±

    Yuanshi Tianzun said that he was asking Taoist Hongjun for advice, but even fools knew that he was asking for benefits from Taoist Hongjun to make up for all his previous losses!

    Taoist Hongjun didn't know what Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun thought. Why did he bring everyone to Zixiao Palace? That was to resolve the resentment between the two parties. Since Taozu Hongjun brought them here  Well, naturally there is a solution long ago, so I am not angry about the actions of Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun. On the contrary, I am very happy in my heart. If Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun do not take the initiative to stand upOn the contrary, if I take the initiative to give to them, I will lose my identity a bit. Now everything is fine.

    Taoist Hongjun took a deep breath and said: "Master understands your difficulties, but you don't need to worry. Although there are difficulties, they are not without solutions. First of all, you must correct your attitude and give up all the things you have done in the past.  Identity, stop thinking that you are a saint, nothing is unattainable. Now the way of heaven has destroyed everything. You all have to put down your self-esteem. Only by putting down your self-esteem and correcting your attitude will you be able to see clearly what is in front of you.  Only then can you find your own path!"

    Speaking of this, Taoist Hongjun paused for a moment and gave everyone time to understand. Unfortunately, Taozu Hongjun's intention was completely in vain. His words were useless. Everything needs benefits. Who can make such big talk?  It can be said that no matter Sanqing or Zhunti, there are others who don't agree. They have heard too many such illusory words, and now they don't want to hear it at all. What they want to know is that Daozu Hongjun can give  What kind of interests do they have? If there is no interest, these people have made up their minds not to participate in this fight. If the sky falls, there will be taller people to stand up. Even if the heaven wants to destroy the three realms, the first one will be unlucky.  It was also Taoist Hongjun, followed closely by Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan. With them blocking the front, people like themselves had sufficient time to prepare.

    Seeing the expressions of everyone, Daozu Hongjun couldn't help but sigh secretly in his heart. He knew very well what these people were thinking. These people didn't listen to his words at all.  The good intentions were in vain. Since the other party did not appreciate it, Daozu Hongjun was not willing to entangle in this aspect.

    Taoist Hongjun took a deep breath and said: "The emergence of the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons includes not only the inheritance of the chaotic gods and demons, but also the innate treasures, innate spiritual treasures, and even the chaos that accompany them."  Spiritual creature!¡±

    As soon as Daozu Hongjun said this, everyone present immediately became full of energy, their eyes were shining, and they wished they could rush into the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons to sweep them away. You must know that there are three thousand chaotic gods and demons there.  Even if there is only one treasure for each god and demon, there are still three thousand pieces. How can such a huge number not make everyone present feel excited!

    Saint Zhunti couldn't help but be the first to say: "Teacher, what are we waiting for? Let's go to the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons now to seize the inheritance of the chaotic gods and demons, otherwise we will wait for the way of heaven to destroy all the chaotic gods and demons."  If we catch it, we will get nothing!"

    Not only was Saint Zhunti anxious, who could not be anxious under the temptation of such huge benefits? Sanqing could not help but nodded, especially Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun, who were even more anxious. After all, they had just lost their lives.  The two innate treasures, the 'Tai Chi Diagram' and the 'Pangu Flag', are exactly when treasures are needed to make up for it.

    I saw that Yuanshi Tianzun also stepped forward and said: "Teacher, what Junior Brother Zhunti said makes sense. It should not be delayed. If it is too late, I am afraid that we will not get anything. Everything will be controlled by the way of heaven. At that time, even if we have the intention to fight with  We are powerless to fight against it, we can't do anything, so we ask the teacher to use his magical power to send us into the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons!"

    After hearing the words of Zhunti and Yuanshi Tianzun, Taoist Hongjun shook his head and said: "Zhunti, Yuanshi, you are too impatient. This is not a good thing. You must know that now is the catastrophe of the end of the Dharma. Every moment  There is danger all the time. Now you are all injured, and you think what will happen if you rush to the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons without any preparation? I am afraid that you will not get the treasure. Put yourselves first.  Your life has been ruined there. There is no need to rush into anything. The more important it is, the more you need to calm down and feel it with a normal heart. That is the right way!"

    Although what Daozu Hongjun said was reasonable, it did not have much effect, because everyone was so overwhelmed by the endless benefits that they did not care about the danger at all. What was wrong with them?  There will always be danger, and they cannot do nothing just because there is danger. Danger and benefit coexist, and they are all willing to take the risk.

    People die for money, and birds die for food. Now Sanqing, Zhunti and others have reached this point. Everyone has been fascinated by the endless benefits and has forgotten everything. However, some people can keep calm.  At least the Great Immortal Zhen Yuanzi was able to do this. He was not confused by the words of Daozu Hongjun, and he still kept a clear head!  (To be continued. Mobile phone users please go to read.)

 Text Chapter 566: Behind the Temptation

    Chapter 566: Behind the Temptation

    Although the temptation is good, you have to have a life to enjoy it. If your life is gone, the game is over. Zhen Yuanzi is very sober and is not blinded by the treasure. He is waiting for other Taoist Hongjun.  Explanation: A world of Mo Sheng is not something that people like him can set foot on at will. If the three thousand chaotic gods and demons are really so easy to deal with, then they will not be so valued by Pangu God and Heavenly Dao, not to mention that Heavenly Dao is still there.  , using their injured bodies to obtain the endless treasures is definitely a matter of death but not life.

    In fact, the reason why Sanqing and others performed so poorly was because they were severely hit by the strength of Tiandao, Hongjun Daozu, and Zhu Jiuyin in the previous battle. They were eager to improve their own strength.  Strength, in order to protect themselves, especially Sanqing. Even their own treasures were taken away by Zhu Jiuyin. How can they not rush to pursue strength? This is human nature, but their actions will only make them  His situation has only become more dangerous.

    There is a reason why Zhen Yuanzi's character is so tenacious. First of all, Zhen Yuanzi is the ancestor of the earth immortals. When the earth immortal world underwent drastic changes, he felt the power of heaven and earth, which made him understand the danger of this catastrophe.  He is always vigilant. No matter how tempting Taoist Hongjun's words are, he still maintains his original intention and is not swayed by it. Secondly, he cultivates the power of the earth and is inherently tough.  Incomparably, this allowed him to maintain a normal mind.

    Taishang Laojun sighed and said: "Teacher, why don't we have a normal mind to look at all this. But how can we do it in this situation? We are deeply hit by these successive drastic changes.  From a superior saint to a vulnerable ant. This gap is really too big for us to accept!"

    The gap is too big. Everyone present can clearly feel this. However, some people can accept it, but some people cannot bear it. Sanqing and Zhunti cannot bear such a gap, and the same is true for Styx.  He was beaten up by Zhu Jiuyin and fled, even his hometown was occupied, if Zhu Jiuyin didn't leave suddenly in the end.  He really has become a lost dog. How can he bear such a gap? His eagerness to gain strength to protect himself is also forced by the general situation. As for Zhen Yuanzi and the Jade Emperor, they have no such idea.  Everything is acceptable to them.  Especially the Jade Emperor, he was extremely happy. First of all, he was able to get rid of the control of Taoist Hongjun through the power of the Tribulation of the Mo Dharma, and then he obtained the underworld from Zhu Jiuyin. How could he not be happy with such a good thing? He was in a natural mood.  It is much better than Sanqing and others. As for Fuxi and other human races, they are in between the two.

    After hearing the words of the Supreme Lord.  Daozu Hongjun shook his head and said: "The more this is the case, the more vigilant you should be. You must have a normal mind, otherwise if you act too hastily, it will only be counterproductive, and eventually you will even lose your life.  Forgive, you have not seen how insidious the Heavenly Way is. Entering the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons rashly will only put yourself in a desperate situation. No matter how powerful the Heavenly Way is and how cruel Zhu Jiuyin is, they want to  It is impossible to catch all three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons in one fell swoop. You don¡¯t have to be too hasty, the more haste you are, the more likely you are to make mistakes!"

    Daozu Hongjun didn't say a word. Tiandao's endless methods have made him worried. He doesn't want to be the vanguard, but wants to wait for others to take action before taking action. He doesn't want to be plotted by Tiandao again.  Well, the successive victories of Tiandao have severely damaged Taozu Hongjun's confidence. If Taozu Hongjun hadn't been determined, he would have lost his determination to fight against Tiandao.

    With the emergence of the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons, the entire heaven and earth vitality was devoured crazily. As the center of the ancient land, Buzhou Mountain was the gathering place of the dragon veins of the entire ancient land. Now this point has been completely taken advantage of by the way of heaven.  He frantically used the power left behind by Buzhou Mountain to extract the aura of the Earthly Immortal Realm, accelerating the development of the Tribulation of the End of Law. Such changes have worried many people. With the emergence of the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons, the vitality of the three realms has been affected.  It has caused a lot of damage. If it continues like this, I'm afraid it won't be long before these three realms can no longer support their practice, and countless practitioners will once again face a catastrophe.

    The only auspicious place among the three realms is Nanzhan Buzhou, which is suppressed by Pangu Temple and is not affected. However, when the power of the dragon veins in the other three states is exhausted, Nanzhan Buzhou cannot sustain it. After all, the entire region  The fairy world needs balance. At that time, the heaven and earth will naturally change and lead away the dragon vein energy of Nanzhan Buzhou, and then plunge the entire three realms into a desperate situation, causing everyone to lose their roots. At that time, even the Cave Heaven Blessed Land will be unable to escape.  Bao, this is something Daozu Hongjun never thought of before, but with the birth of the world of three thousand gods and demons, he felt all this.

    what to do?  Daozu Hongjun was also troubled in his heart.Confused, let him solve all this alone. Daozu Hongjun does not have the strength. The drastic changes in the world have reached this point, which is completely beyond his imagination. If he really wants to solve the problem, he must first solve the way of heaven, and then the three  The remaining thoughts of thousands of chaotic gods and demons, the remaining thoughts of killing three thousand chaotic gods and demons, and restoring partial order in the world. Unfortunately, all of this requires strength, and even more sacrifice. To complete all of this, more people are needed to fight and do it.  At this point, what is most important is of course publicity.

    If Taoist Hongjun came forward to tell all the practitioners in the three realms about the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons, everyone's first impression would not be to go crazy to seize the treasure, but to be confused. After all, Taoist Hongjun's prestige has been greatly affected.  Everyone was worried that this was Daozu Hongjun's plan to kill people with a borrowed knife and use them as scapegoats. It was precisely because of this that Daozu Hongjun changed his method and used Sanqing and others, and he would also persuade everyone in this way.  We must look at all this with a normal mind. All this is just to make the entire Three Realms go crazy and use the power of the entire Three Realms to fight against the law of heaven and the three thousand chaotic gods and demons.

    Unfortunately, no one could see Daozu Hongjun¡¯s intentions. Even sober people like Zhen Yuanzi and the Jade Emperor could not see Daozu Hongjun¡¯s insidious intentions. They just thought that Daozu Hongjun was under attack this time.  Due to the powerful stimulation of Heavenly Dao and Zhu Jiuyin, he did not want everyone to act rashly. He did not doubt the insidious intentions of Hongjun Daozu, who wanted to use the practitioners of the Three Realms to pave the way for him.

    Perhaps even if everyone understands Taoist Hongjun's intentions, they will not object. After all, they are dead Taoist friends and not poor Taoists. As long as things are beneficial to them, it doesn't matter if some people who have nothing to do with them die, and like this  The more people die, the better it is for them, at least no one will compete with them for the treasure.

    The more Daozu Hongjun tried to persuade everyone to calm down, the more Sanqing and others couldn't calm down. However, they also understood that in their current situation, it would not be easy to enter the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons to seize the treasure.  matter, so everyone also acquiesced to Hongjun Daozu's statement and prepared to go back and prepare for life after the discussion. Anyway, they were not worried that they would not be able to enter the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons, because they all controlled an entrance.  , there is no need to go to Buzhou Mountain and attract everyone's attention.

    It's a pity that people like Sanqing have forgotten one thing. When there are more people, the so-called secret is no longer a secret. Sanqing and Zhunti each have a great religion behind them, so there is no shortage of manpower. And the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother in heaven are  , and the human race also has no shortage of manpower, but the Ancestor Styx has been severely damaged by several blows. Will he be willing to let the treasure fall into the hands of others?  He would not be willing to do so. In this case, he would naturally want to recruit reinforcements, and the demon clan and casual cultivators in Luzhou, Beiju, would naturally come into his sight.

    This is just a shortcoming among them, let alone the disciples below. As long as they tell the disciples what Daozu Hongjun said, it won't take long for everyone in the three realms to know the news. At that time, the entire Three Thousand Chaos  The world of gods and demons will definitely become the focus of everyone's attention, and killings will naturally be inevitable, and Daozu Hongjun's goal will be achieved. Everything is that simple.

    After seeing everyone's performance, Daozu Hongjun breathed a sigh of relief. Everything was developing as he thought. He just didn't know if Zhu Jiuyin had started to take action. As long as Zhu Jiuyin took action,  If you take action, things will be more successful. No one will have any doubts and will rush into the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons. With these people as vanguards, no matter what Heaven's plan is, they will definitely succeed.  will be exposed, and then you will be much more relaxed, able to achieve your goals more easily, and have a greater chance of transcending everything.

    Detachment, for Daozu Hongjun, his purpose is the same as that of Tiandao, which is to transcend everything. However, Tiandao is too arrogant and reveals everything, while Daozu Hongjun hides in the dark and has always been  Under the banner of caring for all living beings in the three realms, even though Taoist Hongjun failed repeatedly, he was not at the end of his rope. As for whether all this is another calculation of heaven, only Tiandao himself knows, and Taozu Hongjun,  Zhu Jiuyin and others in the Three Realms don't know it and don't dare to think about it. The more they think about it, the more disadvantageous it will be for them and will affect their confidence.  (To be continued. Mobile phone users please go to read.)

 Text Chapter 567: The whole body is mobilized by one pull

    Chapter 567: The whole body is mobilized by pulling together

    Confidence determines everything. Zhu Jiuyin led Gonggong Ancestral Witch, Shennong King Dayu, and Mosquito Taoist from the sealed land of the South China Sea into the land of three thousand chaotic gods and demons. He did not make any concealment, and there was no such thing.  Necessarily, when they set out, Kunpeng and the others couldn't bear it anymore. Although Kunpeng and the others didn't know how many temptations there were in the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons, there was only one thing that was enough for them.  The inheritance of three thousand chaotic gods and demons, if they are allowed to enter the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons alone, they are still timid in their hearts. After all, the law of heaven is hiding there, and if they are not careful, they will have to take away their little ones.  His life was ruined inside, but everything is different now. With Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Zuwu leading the way, even if Tiandao really has some conspiracy, Zhu Jiuyin will definitely be dealt with first, not someone like himself.  Little Pawn¡òLiterature Hall xguan¡ò

    I have to say that people like Kunpeng are really interesting. At this time, they thought about themselves as pawns and were willing to admit that they were pawns. But before, they wanted to rush into the Three Realms and wanted to take the Three Realms into their own hands.  At that time, they were high-spirited and extremely arrogant. They did not put others in their eyes at all. However, after experiencing setbacks one after another, their ideas changed and their hearts became timid. Although they could not be said to be timid.  They are as small as a mouse, but not too far away. At least now they don't even have the courage to take the initiative. This is enough to show that with the intensification of the drastic changes in the Three Realms, their mentality has undergone qualitative changes.

    Fortunately, Zhu Jiuyin has taken the lead now. Even though people like Kunpeng are still worried, they can make up their minds to enter the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons and fight. It is not how brave they are, but how they are now.  We are already desperate. After the birth of the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons, people like Kunpeng can feel that the vitality of the world of gods and demons they live in is dissipating crazily, and their target is directly towards the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons.  They are not fools. They naturally understand that if they don't have any solution, it won't be long before all their dependents will be reduced to nothing. Therefore, in order to protect themselves, Kunpeng and others have to venture into the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons.  , to find his own future and to seize the inheritance of chaos gods and demons that are destined to him.

    Before the news of the Zixiao Palace spread, Kunpeng and other gods and demons quietly entered the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons from the sea of ??blood to seek their own survival.

    Although people like Kunpeng thought they were doing it very covertly and no one would notice it, he underestimated the desire of the immortals in the three realms for the inheritance of the chaotic gods and demons. Whether they were casual cultivators or those demon clans, they were all very  They paid attention to the new gods and demons like Kunpeng and paid no attention to them. Before Kunpeng and the others entered the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons from the sea of ??blood, the demon clan and casual cultivators got the news.

    People die for money, and birds die for food. This is the eternal truth, and this truth is even more appropriate when applied to casual cultivators and the demon clan. People like them dare not compete with Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu clan.  In comparison, after all, their little strength is vulnerable to the behemoths of Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu clan. However, they are confident that they can compare with gods and demons like Kunpeng. Now Kunpeng and other gods and demons have entered the Three Thousand Chaos regardless of all costs.  In the world of gods and demons, it is natural for them to endure without profit. The right way is to strike first to gain strength and then to suffer disaster. Although this is not a battle, it is no different from a battle. The demon clan and casual cultivators can't bear it anymore. Although they are very  I want to wait for the result in Zixiao Palace, but time waits for no one. Now Kunpeng and other gods and demons have rushed into the world of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons. If they wait any longer, then what will happen to them?  They are afraid that the big head will be taken away by people like Kunpeng. This is what they don't want to see.

    For casual cultivators and demon clans, although they may not know what the outcome will be in Zixiao Palace, one thing they can be sure of is that no matter what happens, Daozu Hongjun and the others will not do anything to them.  The three thousand chaos gods and demons ignored them, so they were willing to take a chance.

    Of course, the demon clan and casual cultivators have a large number of people, and naturally they cannot be compared with Kunpeng and the gods and demons. Some people are willing to take a risk, but some people want to be safe and are unwilling to take risks at this time.  It seems that his strength is far from being comparable to those of Kunpeng and other gods and demons, so he is naturally opposed to coming forward at this time.

    The more people there are, the more complicated the mouths will be, and naturally there will be many differences. Under the competition for various interests, the alliance between the casual cultivators and the demon clan soon divided into two groups. One group is willing to take risks.  , to fight with all their strength, but some people are quite necessary, and they are unwilling to act hastily in this situation. Most of the adventurous faction is mainly casual cultivators. After all, in the eyes of these people, it is just  Naked interests, as long as there is interest at all, they dare to do anything, and they dareTo fight hard, most of those who must fight are demons, because they deeply know how deep the foundation of the Three Realms is, and they are unwilling to take risks before things are clear.

    The separation of the two sides naturally caused another change in the situation in the Three Realms. Those who were mainly casual cultivators did not hesitate. After making the decision, they immediately headed for the ruins of Buzhou Mountain. A group of people rushed in frantically.  Entering the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons

    The news that a group of casual cultivators rushed crazily into the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons soon spread throughout the three realms. The previous actions of Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu clan did not cause shock in the three realms, but Kunpeng and others  The actions of the gods and demons did not attract too much attention, but when this group of casual cultivators moved, the entire Three Realms became boiling. No one was willing to sit still and wait for death. Everyone was not a fool, so they could naturally feel the changes in the Three Realms.  They all know very well that if things continue like this, they will face catastrophe. If they want to resolve this drastic change that is fatal to them, they can only seize the inheritance of the Chaos Gods and Demons, so soon as long as it is  The relatively capable casual cultivators rushed towards Buzhou Mountain crazily, and entered the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons through the ruins of Buzhou Mountain.

    After countless casual cultivators from the Three Realms poured into that world like moths to a flame, Taoist Hongjun's face darkened. He really didn't expect that things would develop so fast, so fast that he was caught off guard.

    what to do?  This is a big problem that Daozu Hongjun has to face. Although he believes that these individual things will not have much development, he does not dare to take it lightly. Not to mention that just the existence of Tiandao makes him extremely afraid. Tiandao  If you don't take action, forget about it. Once you do, it will definitely be a thunderous blow.

    Although Daozu Hongjun persuaded Sanqing and others with such a confident tone, overconfidence cannot solve the problem. As long as one of those casual cultivators can gain something in the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons, then  Things will get out of hand, and there will be countless people waving flags

    Although the current situation in the Three Realms has given everyone a new understanding and made many people worried after the previous battle between Zhu Jiuyin and Tiandao, there is one thing that will not change, and that is people's hearts.  So many casual cultivators rushed into the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons crazily. If there were no treasures that tempted them, they would not be so crazy. So all kinds of rumors came out, as long as there was a little bit of information.  Ambitious people rush madly into the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons

    Everything has changed. When such a big thing happened in the Three Realms, Daozu Hongjun felt more vigilant in his heart. He was not a fool, so he naturally understood the consequences for him in this situation.  The impact of the plan was huge. He believed that under such stimulation, Sanqing and others would not be able to endure it any longer and would not listen to his own advice to rest for a period of time and restore their own cultivation, because they entered  It was too late in the Three Thousand Chaos World, and all the benefits fell into the hands of others. Especially when they learned that Kunpeng and others had entered, they couldn't bear it.

    Even though Daozu Hongjun's plan was good, when things changed like this, he couldn't help but feel angry. However, he didn't have the ability to stop such a thing from happening. And if he had stopped it,  , then what reason can be used to make those casual cultivators compromise? After all, their interests are very attractive.

    As long as people like Sanqing cannot help but enter the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons, Taoist Hongjun cannot stand idly by, because there is a way of heaven in that world, and his way of heaven will do things that are not good for him.  , even if you have to pay some unnecessary price, there is nothing that Hongjun Daozu can do

    Originally there were still many things to say, but when he saw the impatient looks on Sanqing and others' faces, Daozu Hongjun could only take those words back into his stomach and end it in a hurry.  After this conversation, although Daozu Hongjun did not forget to ask everyone to be patient for the time being, no one criticized him at all.

    When Taoist Hongjun just finished the conversation, Sanqing and others frantically returned to their respective dojos. Everyone kept a tacit understanding to prepare everything so that they could fight in the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons.  Yichao fights for himself the opportunity to attain the supreme path

    It was chaotic. From this moment on, Daozu Hongjun was extremely troubled. The foundation he had laid before disappeared without a trace at this moment. This shows how much this incident had hit him. It made him  Most of the plans will be useless, how can this not make him distressed?

    From this moment on, Daozu Hongjun even had a pessimistic thought in his heart, thinking to himself: "Could it be that the Dao really has to abandon me? Everything I have done is not recognized by the Dao. That's why things like this happened one after another."  Many things happened, leading me to destruction step by step. The calculation was reallyIs it useful?  Why can Tiandao succeed one after another, but I fail again and again? This happens every time at a critical moment.

    The hatred in Taozu Hongjun's heart was that he hated Zhu Jiuyin first. If Zhu Jiuyin hadn't been too greedy and rushed to the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons to seize the treasure, he wouldn't have alerted bastards like Kunpeng.  They followed closely, but if Kunpeng and others didn't move, the casual cultivator would not have the courage to make such a decision. All of this was caused by Zhu Jiuyin!

    Did everything really happen because of Zhu Jiuyin?  In fact, this is not the case. Daozu Hongjun should first look for his own mistakes. If he hadn't treated Kunpeng equally and brought people like Kunpeng to Zixiao Palace, how could so many things have happened?  What happened, even if Zhu Jiuyin went to the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons first, what would happen? How could he ruin Daozu Hongjun's important event? In the final analysis, it was Daozu Hongjun himself. Unfortunately, Daozu Hongjun did not  Thinking this way always puts all the responsibility on Zhu Jiuyin, and such a psychological change also proves that Daozu Hongjun was severely hit by these successive changes, and at least he has flaws in his mind.

    For all these changes in the Three Realms, Tian Dao was very happy in his heart. All these changes were exactly what he had seen. He exposed the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons in front of so many people.  What is it, isn't it able to attract the attention of the immortals in the three realms, causing them to rush madly into this world to seize the treasure and give themselves more opportunities?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ??

    In terms of scheming and scheming, if Heaven is ranked second, then no one in the three realms will be ranked first. No one knows what Heaven's plan is, and it attracts everyone to these three realms.  What is the ulterior purpose in the world of thousands of chaotic gods and demons? All of this is a secret, a secret that only he knows.

    For Zhu Jiuyin, he doesn't want to know what Tiandao's plans are. What Zhu Jiuyin pursues is different from Tiandao, and the path he takes is completely different. There is no fear on Zhu Jiuyin's path, only domineering and crushing.  Suppressing, anyone who blocks his progress will be crushed directly with that extremely domineering method, completely solved with violence, because he has this strength, and the Wu clan also has such ability and confidence, which is something that many people cannot do.  Yes, not even Taoist Hongjun has the confidence like Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan.

 Text Chapter 568 The killing begins

    Chapter 568: The killing begins

    Although Daozu Hongjun wanted to change everything, things have already happened. Even if he talks extravagantly, it is useless. Sanqing and the others will not obey his words, because someone has already started to seize the treasure, and no one wants to fall behind. In desperation  Daozu Hongjun could only give up his own ideas and let these people leave.

    After leaving the Zixiao Palace, everyone in Sanqing or Zhunti was frantically gathering strength, preparing to go to the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons to seize the treasure. Under the temptation of profit, everything became extremely fast.  Incomparably, everyone acted frantically. Soon the armies of all parties were ready, and then poured into the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons in the territory they controlled. So many people poured into the world of three thousand gods and demons.  The world of thousands of chaotic gods and demons shook the whole world. Tiandao, who had been hiding in it, smiled, and the opportunity he had been waiting for finally came.

    With a thought, the aura of the entire world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons completely erupted. Endless demonic energy roared in the world. With the roar of the demonic energy, roars came from the depths of this world.  It was the roar of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons. Heaven withdrew its suppression of the world of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons, and released all the remaining thoughts of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons. When the auras of these three thousand chaotic gods and demons were completely released,  , the whole world is shrouded in a kind of breath, which is the evil breath formed by evil, death and resentment.

    When this breath erodes a person's body and soul, once he is eroded by this evil breath, he will face the boundless resentment of three thousand chaotic gods and demons and be swallowed up by the resentment.  The body became the guardian here and became the puppet of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons.  People with strong cultivation will have to face the seizure of three thousand chaotic gods and demons.

    People controlled by this evil breath will only wander in the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons. They will kill any intruder who enters the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons. For them, they will kill everything they see with their eyes.  All living beings are their sole responsibility. Regardless of whether the opponent's cultivation is strong or weak, even vegetation and living beings are within the scope of destruction.

    This is not the most terrifying thing. The most terrifying thing is that when eroded by the Yin evil breath, the strength of each guardian will skyrocket. The Golden Immortal will become a Daluo Golden Immortal, and the Daluo Golden Immortal will become a quasi-sage.  Those in the early stage of Zhunti will immediately transform into the middle stage of Quasi-Saint, while those in the Quasi-Saint Great Perfection can have the power of a saint. Such a terrifying improvement in cultivation is what makes people afraid. It is a pity that they have rushed into these three thousand Chaos Gods now.  The people in the demon world didn't notice all this at all.

    For those cautious masters, as long as they are careful, they will not be greatly affected, but many casual cultivators simply do not have a normal mind.  When they rushed into the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons, the ambition in their hearts completely exploded, and their whole people were gradually controlled by the evil breath, and gradually went crazy, turning into the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons.  The guardian of , crazily launched an attack on others!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Only within a short period of time.  The entire world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons was in chaos, and it was extremely chaotic. Countless casual cultivators turned into guardians because their earth magic resisted the erosion of the evil spirit, and went on a killing spree in this world of three thousand gods and demons.  The entire world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons was awakened by blood.

    Three thousand chaos gods and demons have not yet appeared.  But now the whole world is awash in blood, and countless people have fallen.  Let this world be stained with blood, let the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons devour the flesh and begin to evolve, reshape your body of Chaos Gods and Demons, so that you can temporarily have the power to protect yourself, and be able to withstand the madness of the immortals in the three realms.  Chase.

    Under the nourishment of flesh and blood, the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons exudes an extremely majestic aura of gods and demons. It is a pure and ancient aura. Once the aura of three thousand chaotic gods and demons comes out, it can cover the sky.  The power of blocking out the sun, you must know that the three thousand chaotic gods and demons are the strongest among the chaos. Even just the breath is enough to make the entire world of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons crazy. After the appearance of the breath of the chaotic gods and demons,  Everyone went crazy. Everyone saw hope and rushed madly into the depths of the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons to find the remnants of those three thousand chaotic gods and demons.

    Killing, murder, and demonic breath began to merge strangely under the madness of everyone. A strange breath was generated in this world, and its source was the Dao of Heaven. As the breath continued to grow,  This breath was perfectly integrated with the demonic breath, and an invisible pressure came out.

    Such an astonishing change shocked everyone, because they felt the aura of Heavenly Dao. Could it be that Heavenly Dao has successfully controlled this world, and people like themselves are completely under the control of Heavenly Dao, or is this from the beginning to the end?  It's just a trap, just to bring them all in.

    For the casual cultivators and those demon clans, they don¡¯t know what is going on, but the expressions of Daozu Hongjun and Zhu Jiuyin areBut it became heavy, and they understood what was going on. All this was the plan of Heaven. Heaven was using the violence, killing, and breath of the gods and demons of the three realms, plus the vitality of the three realms.  Let yourself evolve into a Chaos God and Demon, instead of devouring those three thousand Chaos God and Demon and taking their place, but becoming the 3001st Chaos God and Demon, an acquired Chaos God and Demon that is the same as Zhu Jiuyin, completely  The acquired gods and demons that escape the grasp of the great road.

    When he understood Tiandao's plan, Daozu Hongjun was dumbfounded. He never thought that Tiandao would be so crazy. If his conspiracy succeeded, the three realms would completely fall under the control of Tiandao, and all the three realms would be destroyed.  His luck will be swallowed up by Heaven, because at this moment, Heaven has completed the control of the three realms, and the vitality of the three realms is being swallowed up by him crazily. If Heaven's actions are not stopped, then when the calamity of the end of the law is over,  It will also be the time when he attains enlightenment, and all the luck of the three realms will be swallowed up by him. Not only the luck of the three realms, but also the luck of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons will be swallowed by him. It has to be said that the fate of heaven  Crazy that no one can imagine.

    With this move of Tiandao, he will become the king of chaos gods and demons, and all three thousand chaos gods and demons will be under their control!  No!  All he can control are the three thousand gods and demons in the chaotic world of gods and demons, and Zhu Jiuyin, the mutated god and demon of destruction, is beyond his ability to control. However, Tiandao, who becomes the king of gods and demons, will master the laws of the three thousand avenues.  To master the fate of the three realms, even if Zhu Jiuyin completely grasps the law of destruction, it is very difficult to destroy the way of heaven. After all, the strength of the way of heaven is so powerful that it is unbelievable. It is no longer comparable to that of Daozu Hongjun.  , Three Thousand Avenues will become his instinct.

    Crazy!  Zhu Jiuyin asked himself that he was already crazy enough, but compared with Tiandao, his madness was still a bit out of place. Looking at Tiandao's generosity, it was really earth-shattering and terrifying.

    The King of Chaos Gods and Demons, thanks to Tiandao's ability to think of it, no one would dare to have such an idea. At most, they just want to plunder the inheritance of three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons and make themselves into three thousand Chaos Gods.  The existence of demons.

    Once Tiandao's conspiracy succeeds, whether it is the success of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons in seizing the body, or the success of the immortals in the three realms in robbing the inheritance of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons, they will not be able to escape the grasp of Tiandao, and they will all become the subordinates of Tiandao.  Crazy things are so terrifying. What Tiandao pursues is detachment, but it is also mastery. He wants to control the entire three realms in his own hands, completely abandon the Dao based on the three thousand chaotic gods and demons, and let the Dao  None of them can affect the three realms, and he can refine these three realms into his private world without any influence, just like the Kingdom of God opened up by Zhu Jiuyin in his body, a world completely controlled by himself.

    However, the world of Zhu Jiuyin is completely condensed by its own power, while the world of Tiandao is obtained by refining a thousand worlds. There is an essential difference between the two. Tiandao is so crazy that Hongjun Daozu is stunned for a while  His heart was chilling, and he was afraid, afraid that he would be unable to stop Tiandao's conspiracy, and that he would also become a puppet controlled by Tiandao.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Use the power of the Doomsday Tribulation to completely restrict the Dao. The madness of the Heavenly Dao makes people crazy, kill!  Daozu Hongjun did not dare to hesitate, even though he was extremely worried and afraid in his heart, but now he had to fight against Heavenly Dao to stop Heavenly Dao's madness, because every moment he delayed, Heavenly Dao's power would become stronger.  point.

    Although Daozu Hongjun knew that Zhu Jiuyin was already in the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons, he did not look for Zhu Jiuyin and join forces with Zhu Jiuyin to fight against Heavenly Dao, because he did not have so much time, and he was worried that Heavenly Dao would  The more it drags on, the worse it gets, and in the end it is out of control. The most important thing is that Tiandao is at its weakest now. Daozu Hongjun is confident that he can take down Tiandao and kill him. If he can't even deal with a weak Tiandao,  Then he would not be qualified to fight against Heavenly Dao, nor would he have the opportunity to transcend everything. Even if there was great danger, he would have to do so.

    Of course, the reason why Daozu Hongjun wants to fight against Tiandao alone is because he has a crazy idea in his heart. He Yang wants to devour everything in Tiandao, replace Tiandao, and use all the transcendental avenues arranged by Tiandao. If he seeks cooperation with Zhu Jiuyin  , then it would not be an easy task for him to monopolize all the interests of Tiandao. At least Zhu Jiuyin would not agree, so no matter how great the pressure was, Daozu Hongjun never thought of asking Zhu Jiuyin.  The reason for cooperation is very simple: he has selfish motives, and his selfishness makes him unwilling to cooperate with Zhu Jiuyin. He wants to reap the benefits alone.

 Text Chapter 569: King of Gods and Demons

    Chapter 569: King of Gods and Demons

    Daozu Hongjun's ambition throughout his life was naturally to be brave and invincible, and the trace of fear and fear in his heart had disappeared. In his eyes, there was only killing, the killing of three thousand chaotic gods and demons, and the killing of heaven.  He was ruthless in order to achieve the supreme way of killing and transcending everything!

    Heavenly Dao has a strong will, and as Taoist Hongjun who once fit into Heavenly Dao, how could he not have a strong will? As soon as his murderous intention moved, a killing intent rising from the sky went straight towards the bullfighting, causing the entire three thousand Chaos Gods to  The demon world trembled. Although the emergence of the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons was devouring the vitality of the three realms, these vitalities were not completely integrated into the world. Instead, they were given by the three thousand chaotic gods and demons and the way of heaven.  Heaven is swallowing. The original power of this world is not so strong as to be incomparable. Speaking of which, this world is weaker than the three realms. The reason why it can swallow the vitality of the three realms is because of the way of heaven and the three thousand chaos.  The remnants of gods and demons.

    Daozu Hongjun's murderous intention disrupted the Yin evil aura in an instant, allowing the immortals of the three realms who were suppressed by the Yin evil aura to find themselves. Under this situation, everything happened again.  After the change, the casual cultivators, masters such as Sanqing and Zhunti became even more crazy, because they could already feel the existence of three thousand chaotic gods and demons, which stimulated their outbreak, and they started killing crazily one by one.  As long as anyone dares to block their way forward, they will not hesitate to kill them. Even fellow Taoists from the three realms will show no mercy for the sake of profit.  Everyone went crazy because they were worried that the inheritance of the three thousand chaos gods and demons and the countless treasures would fall into the hands of others.

    From this moment on, there is truly no limit to the killing.  The tacit understanding between the casual cultivators and the demon clan also disappeared. They also started killing for profit. After breaking through the periphery of the three thousand chaotic world of gods and demons, treasures of heaven, materials and earth continued to appear in front of everyone.  Although the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons is a sealed world that suppresses the remaining thoughts of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons, there is no poverty in this world.  At least it is much better than the current Three Realms, with a lot of innate spiritual roots, although not as good as ginseng fruit and flat peach.  But it is also very rare in the Three Realms. The appearance of such treasures has stimulated the immortals in the Three Realms. Naturally, they have taken great action for these treasures.

    Killing has become the mainstream in this world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons.  Ever since the innate spiritual roots appeared.  Everyone has endless motivation, they are full of energy, and they are plundering and killing crazily here. In this world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons, a battle is nakedly staged where the strong is respected and the suitability is respected.  According to the law of the forest, no one complains and no one is afraid. Everyone is plundering crazily. This has become their instinct.

    Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Zuwu were naturally merciless.  There is a divine world in Zhu Jiuyin, and all the innate spiritual roots he encounters are brought into his own world.  With such a large number of innate spiritual roots being sent to the world of the Kingdom of God, Zhu Jiuyin's world of the Kingdom of God has become slightly looser and has shown signs of evolution, although it is only a little bit of evolution.  But this made Zhu Jiuyin ecstatic. He saw hope, the hope of evolving his divine kingdom into a vast world. In this way, his divine kingdom would no longer lack vitality, but the lack would be living beings. With these innate spirits  Root makes his world of the Kingdom of God more perfect.

    As for the other treasures, Zhu Jiuyin did not take a fancy to them and left them to Gonggong, Shennong, King Dayu and Taoist Mosquito to deal with. All he lacked was the innate spiritual root. After all, Zhu Jiuyin and his party  They were the first to enter the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons, and their cultivation was also extremely powerful. They swept everything along the way. When others had just entered the middle circle of the three thousand chaotic world,  Zhu Jiuyin and his party had almost touched the central area, and they could more clearly feel the aura of the remnant thoughts of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons.

    However, there is another person who is the same as Zhu Jiuyin and the others, and that is Taoist Hongjun. The reason why Taoist Hongjun came so quickly is because he has only one goal in his heart, which is to kill three thousand chaotic gods and demons, and kill the way of heaven.  Devouring everything in the way of heaven, he allowed himself to replace the way of heaven and achieve the supreme avenue. Therefore, he no longer cared about the so-called innate spiritual roots along the way. He did not stop at all, so he caught up with Zhu Jiuyin and his group.  It's just that Daozu Hongjun and Zhu Jiuyin were walking in different directions and didn't collide with each other.

    Just when Zhu Jiuyin and Daozu Hongjun stepped into the center of the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons, the endless evil aura suddenly began to fade away, and disappeared completely in the blink of an eye.  There were also the auras of three thousand chaotic gods and demons as well as the auras of Heaven. Everything disappeared without a trace, so that no one could feel the auras of these people.

    Such a change surprised the immortals who rushed into the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons, and did not understand the reason.??What happened to trigger such a change? You must know that all of them came here for the inheritance of the three thousand chaos gods and demons. Now that the news of the auras of the three thousand chaos gods and demons has disappeared, how can we not let them  Angry about this, everyone was yelling at the person who caused all this, but the strong men such as Sanqing and Zhunti understood that the reason for such a drastic change was definitely related to Zhu Jiuyin and Hongjun Daozu. I'm afraid  They have come into contact with the center of the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons, which has aroused the vigilance of Heaven and the three thousand chaotic gods and demons. Only then did such a drastic change occur.

    Sanqing and the others were right. Since Tiandao wanted to become the king of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons, and become the acquired chaos gods and demons who could transcend the Great Dao, naturally he could not be stupid enough to wait for Zhu Jiuyin and Hongjun Daozu to come and kill him.  This is even more true for the remnants of the Chaos Gods and Demons. As long as they are not fools, they will not sit still and wait for death.

    Just as everyone was yelling, a voice full of unintentional contempt and murderous intent suddenly appeared from the center of the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons. That voice penetrated everything and enveloped the entire world, even the three realms.  Influence.

    "Do you know whether you are guilty or not?" The tone was arrogant, disregarding everything, and the voice had the power to dominate everything. This made everyone think of the way of heaven, the way of heaven that once controlled everything in the three realms. This was the way of heaven to them.  Issuing a warning is also a challenge to them.

    Such a performance of Tiandao made everyone angry. Although it is true to say that Tiandao is very powerful, it is impossible to make them retreat with just empty words, at least it is impossible now. Everyone is doing it for three reasons.  The inheritance of thousands of chaotic gods and demons came here for the endless benefits. No one would flinch because of Tiandao's words. In an instant, Tiandao's words aroused their resistance and anger.  It rises into the sky.

    At this moment, the immortals who rushed into the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons yelled: "Big devil, you are looking for death. If you have the ability, come out and join us in the battle with Three Hundred!"

    Good guy, Tiandao, who they were originally extremely afraid of, is now so unbearable in their mouths. If Tiandao really appears in front of them, I'm afraid they won't even dare to fart. Even a mob like them dares to provoke Tiandao.  Their dignity is definitely life or death. The reason why they are so arrogant is that they think that Hongjun Daozu and Zhu Jiuyin will protect them from disaster. As long as the way of heaven dares to appear, they will definitely be defeated by Hongjun Daozu and Zhu Jiuyin.  Take a chance.

    This kind of performance by everyone made Taoist Hongjun angry. He was really worried that Tiandao would be angered by these people and rush out. In that case, his idea of ????taking everything for himself would be in vain. He couldn't help but hate these ignorant people in his heart.  , but it had already happened, and he had no way to stop it, and even if he stopped it, it would be too late.

    Daozu Hongjun's thoughts moved and he shouted angrily: "Tiandao, if you have the ability, stand up and fight. What kind of ability can you hide in the dark to plot against these juniors? I, Hongjun, am here. If you have the ability, compete with me for life and death."  I swear to Dao Dao that I will never bully the minority with more, and I will fight you one-on-one, do you dare?"

    When hearing Daozu Hongjun's provocation, Tiandao was unmoved and sneered. The laughter was full of disdain. Then Tiandao said: "Hongjun, I'm here  In this world, if you have the ability, just come to me, and you are so naive that you can still try to get me to show up with this mere provocation!"

    Tiandao's answer made Daozu Hongjun angry, but he had no way to deal with it. Tiandao's voice was so ethereal that he couldn't catch any trace of it.

    Daozu Hongjun yelled angrily: "Tiandao, you have so little courage to dream of becoming the king of the gods and demons of chaos. You really disappoint me. Since you are so unbearable, I want to see how far you can endure it!  "

    "What King of Gods and Demons? What is that! Could it be that Heaven is confident in unifying the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons and subduing the three thousand chaotic gods and demons? How is this possible!" After hearing the words of Taoist Hongjun, all the immortals in the three realms  There was a burst of exclamation, and everyone was stunned by the sudden news. They really couldn't believe that this was the truth. Tiandao had such crazy ambitions and even thought of conquering three thousand chaotic gods and demons.  , This is really crazy, at least for them, it is really crazy. After all, those three thousand chaos gods and demons are on the same level as Pangu God. Even if there is only residual thoughts left, they cannot be killed by one person.  Conquer!  (To be continued. Mobile phone users please go to read.)

 Text Chapter 570 Brutal Gods and Demons

    Chapter 570: Brutal Gods and Demons

    When Daozu Hongjun said this, he burst out with endless killing intent. With a "Boom!", an unprecedented giant palm appeared in the void. This giant palm was condensed out of thin air. In this giant  There are three thousand avenues on the palm. After the giant palm was formed, it struck hard at the center of the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons. Although the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons was very big,  , the central area is vast and boundless, but the strike of Hongjun Daozu is full of power. It is like a falling star in one strike, coming with endless fierce power, making the entire world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons feel threatened.  This world feels like it's coming to an end!

    When seeing such crazy behavior of Daozu Hongjun, Heavenly Dao was also angry. From the depths of the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons, a powerful divine thought came through the sky and turned into an endless storm, condensing into a creature with the same three thousand powers.  Qian Daodao's sharp sword slashed at the huge palm of Daozu Hongjun.

    The interaction between Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu in the air was so simple that everyone in the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons was horrified, and fear arose from the depths of their souls. No matter it was Hongjun Daozu's violent giant palm,  , or the sharp sword of Heaven that can tear everything apart, they all made them deeply feel the threat of death.

    Although the sealing power of these three thousand chaotic gods and demons has disappeared, there is an extremely tough defense in this world. Otherwise, the three thousand chaotic gods and demons would not be trapped here.  This shows how strong the defense of this world is, but the battle between Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun made this world tremble.  The whole world was trembling under their attack, and the endless evil spirit and resentment in the world were awakened.

    Before the attacks of Hongjun Daozu and Tiandao came down, the endless evil spirit and resentment in this world started to move.  The extremely terrifying Yin evil breath came out violently again, sweeping the entire world with a sweeping force. Whether it was the attack of Heavenly Dao or Hongjun Daozu's giant palm, they were all destroyed under this storm of Yin evil breath.  It was corroded completely quickly, and the two of them gasped at the result. This result was too shocking.  This was something they did not expect. Such a horrific result made them feel the threat of death. This world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons was much more dangerous than they imagined.

    Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun are fine.  At least they have strong cultivation. Even if the evil storm blows, they have the ability to protect themselves. However, the immortals of the three realms who came to seize the treasure will be in misery. None of them thought that they would encounter them.  Such a situation.  Countless people soon fell again in the evil storm.  It can be said that people with weak cultivation have no chance of survival in this world. Their greed has sent them to a desperate situation. Even if they can escape the pursuit of others, they cannot escape this.  The erosion of the Yin evil storm.

    With the storm of Yin evil breath, the remnants of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons let out an astonishing roar. With the roar of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons, the whole world began to shake violently, and even made it possible for everyone to  Visible oscillating ripples appear.  The whole space of the world began to tremble.

    Daozu Hongjun couldn't help being horrified when he saw this, and thought to himself: "It's not good. The attack between me and Tiandao triggered a counterattack from the origin of this world, and lost the original power to suppress the three thousand chaotic gods and demons. Then, in  Under the outbreak of the residual thoughts of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons, this world will collapse. Once this world collapses, the residual thoughts of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons will be completely freed. At that time, no one can restrain them anymore.  All hope will be in vain!"

    Not only Taoist Hongjun saw this, but Tiandao also saw this. Tiandao couldn't help but cursed Taozu Hongjun in his heart. If Taozu Hongjun didn't insist on being his enemy, how could he have caused such a big problem?  When trouble comes, unless he gives up becoming the king of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons, he has no choice but to suppress the thoughts of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons and prevent them from getting out of trouble, otherwise his plan will fail.

    "What's going on? Is this world going to collapse?" Those immortals in the three realms who barely escaped the disaster all had such thoughts in their hearts at this moment, and looked stupidly at the changes in the distance.

    With such a big problem, Zhu Jiuyin and his party also felt trouble. At this time, Gonggong Ancestral Witch said: "Second brother, it seems that there is a big trouble in the central area. This attack between Hongjun and Tiandao  It has aroused a counterattack from the original power of this world. Once the three thousand chaos gods and demons escape, we are afraid that we will return empty-handed!"

    Hearing this, Zhu Jiuyin said calmly: "Don't be anxious, the sky will not fall. Since this matter was caused by Tiandao and Hongjun, then they will not let this world collapse, otherwise the two of them will  The plan will also fail. If Tiandao wants to become the king of three thousand chaotic gods and demons, he needs to get three thousand chaotic gods and demons.? breath, not to mention Hongjun, you watch, they two will definitely stop this, we take action now, remember the existence of the chaos gods and demons closest to them,  Then take advantage of this great opportunity to kill him!  "

    It has to be said that Zhu Jiuyin's vision is much stronger than that of Gonggong Zuwu. He was able to calculate the reaction of Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu in such a short period of time. He did not retreat but advanced. With this time  In response to the drastic changes in the world, he locked onto the auras of the three thousand chaos gods and demons closest to him and went straight to the door.

    If it were other people, the first thing they would think of is self-preservation. Although these people are all crazy and want to win the inheritance of the three thousand chaos gods and demons, but if they really want to gamble with their lives, they  They really don¡¯t have that backbone. Most of them just follow the crowd, especially under the current situation. It is almost a narrow escape. If they are allowed to go deep at this time, they will not do so, even if it is  Sanqing, Zhunti and others could not help but pause their steps, waiting for the outcome of Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu.

    Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun reached a tacit understanding with each other at this moment. They did not rush to attack each other, but instead bombarded the remaining thoughts of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons with all their strength.  Don't give them a chance to get out of trouble.

    As soon as they made a move, a roar that resounded throughout the world suddenly came from the center of this world of gods and demons, and the sound penetrated the void.  The three realms outside could be breathed, and then the storm of sinister evil breath intensified, as if something was about to rush out from the earth of this world. The breath was so terrifying and gloomy that it made  People feel the threat of death at the slightest contact!

    Even if Hongjun Daozu and Tiandao feel threatened, what is that thing and why can he feel the threat of death even with such a powerful cultivation level?  What is going on? Even Tiandao, who thinks he knows a lot about this world, is a little confused at this moment. He doesn't know what is going on!

    "Roar" A terrifying roar sounded from the depths of the earth.  Every roar contained unimaginable murderous intent and resentment. As the roar rang out, three thousand chaos gods and demons roared in response, causing the whole world to tremble and rise and fall.  Keep strengthening.  The faces of Hongjun Daozu and Tiandao showed endless anguish.  They all felt the pressure, and they were unable to suppress this drastic change with their own strength. This made the two of them feel a trace of regret in their hearts. If they had known this, they shouldn't have gone to war like this!

    In fact, for Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun, their thoughts are nothing more than imagination, even if they can turn back time and let things happen again.  They still won't change because they have greed in their hearts.  As long as this greed is not eliminated, they will not change.

    After the roar, a terrifying god and demon appeared in front of everyone. Although it was just a phantom, composed of murderous aura and resentment, it still shocked people. The appearance of this phantom made everyone in this world  Everyone in the room saw it, and they were dumbfounded.

    "How could it be like this? What kind of demon is this? Why are there so many heads, one, two, three Oh my God, there are actually three thousand heads. This is too exaggerated!" Those people from the three realms  Xian couldn't help but shouted. For them, the sudden appearance of gods and demons was too shocking. Three thousand heads, what kind of existence is this.

    "Wait a minute, there are three thousand heads. Could it be that the phantom of this god and demon is formed by the resentment and murderous aura emanating from the remnants of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons?" In an instant, some smart people thought of this.  They were right about the origin of the phantom of gods and demons. This phantom of gods and demons was condensed from the resentment and murderous intent of three thousand chaotic gods and demons. After such a long period of sealing, it was completely integrated into it.  Arriving at the origin of this world, becoming one with it.

    shocked!  When they thought of this, everyone was dumbfounded. They really didn't expect that it would be like this. The residual thoughts of three thousand chaotic gods and demons would actually give birth to such a terrifying god and demon. Although it was just a phantom, it was in the world.  With the support, this phantom is also incomparably powerful. After all, these phantoms of gods and demons have mastered the three thousand avenues. They all come from the three thousand chaotic gods and demons, not the three thousand that are half the tone of Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu.  Dao Dao can be compared, such drastic changes made Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun extremely distressed.

    On top of the phantoms of these gods and demons, there is a phantom on each head. This phantom is transformed by the laws of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons. It is these three thousand heads, and this statue  The phantom of gods and demons is extremely terrifying. When he saw this phantom of gods and demons, Zhu Jiuyin's face couldn't help but change color, because he saw the phantom of destroying gods and demons in this phantom.  Shadow, this shocked him. He really couldn't figure out why the shadow of the Destruction God and Demon was here.It is said that the inheritance of the destruction of gods and demons that he received is not complete. Is it possible that there are still lingering thoughts of destruction of gods and demons in this world?  This made Zhu Jiuyin a little hard to accept.

    But no matter how reluctant Zhu Jiuyin is to accept it, this is the fact. The path of destruction in the shadow of the gods and demons is not false. He can feel the power of the authentic law of destruction from the head.

    This is not the most shocking thing. The most shocking thing is that the phantom of this god and demon is actually devouring the flesh and blood of the immortals from the Three Realms after their death, and actually makes his illusory body have something.  Condensation, once he has a real body, even if he is not a chaotic god and demon, but an ordinary god and demon, he will be extremely powerful and can destroy the world. This is something that no one is willing to see.  Arrived.

    Relying on sucking flesh and blood to condense the true body, such an evil existence arouses everyone's anger and hatred!  A wave of strong hatred rises in the hearts of the immortals in the three realms. They believe that once the shadow of this god and demon can act, then everyone will face a bloody killing. Facing this god  The demon's pursuit could not allow the phantom of the god to condense into its true form no matter what. At this moment, everyone reached a consensus. Even Zhu Jiuyin, Gonggong Zuwu and his party also had this idea.  They decided that once the shadow of this god and demon becomes a real god and demon, then the entire Three Realms will face a catastrophe, and countless creatures will die tragically in the hands of this god and demon. It can be said that Heaven has done something.  It was such a huge evil thing that he unleashed such a ferocious god.

    In fact, why would Heaven be willing to release such a ferocious god? He himself did not know that such a ferocious god could be born in this world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons. If he knew that there would be such a god,  If there is a demon, then he would have started to devour it to perfect his own way. If he could swallow this fierce god, then the way of heaven could easily master the way of three thousand chaotic gods and demons. If he could obtain the three thousand way, then  Why should he worry about the existence of Tiandao and Zhu Jiuyin? He will have enough strength to unify the three realms, but it is a pity that Tiandao does not know.

    Now this fierce god has appeared, but even if Tiandao wants to devour this god and demon, he must first ask Hongjun, because he believes that Hongjun Daozu is also plotting against this god and demon. After all, there is such a god  Mana will greatly increase their cultivation speed, allowing them to master the three thousand avenues in the shortest time.

    "It's a pity that although they know that this god and demon is a big meal for them, none of them dare to take action without permission, because they are all worried that their opponents will make a surprise attack, and then they will be in danger!  If you are not careful, your life will be ruined in this world, so whether it is Tiandao or Hongjun Daozu, they are waiting for the opportunity to appear!  (To be continued. Mobile phone users please go to read.)

 Text Chapter 571 Take action to snatch

    Chapter 571: Take action

    Today, the phantom of this god and demon can swallow the flesh and blood essence of other people, as well as the soul. Then tomorrow he can swallow himself. No matter what, this god and demon must be killed, and he cannot be allowed to threaten his own safety.  Although cultivators pay attention to the fact that their fellow Taoists should not die as poor Taoists, they can borrow a knife to kill someone and never do it themselves, but the phantom of this god and demon forces them to change themselves unless they are willing to see all their interests disappear.  .

    kill!  From this moment on, everyone did not ask Daozu Hongjun for help, but took the initiative to launch a crazy attack on the phantom of the gods and demons. The spiritual thoughts turned into battle bodies and rushed towards the phantom of the gods and demons, trying to take advantage of the opportunity.  Attack the opponent when he is weak. Of course, many people are not just fighting for self-protection, they are also fighting for profit. This god and demon has three thousand heads, and each head has a share of  With the inheritance of Chaos Gods and Demons, they may be insufficient to deal with a powerful Chaos Gods and Demons Can Nian, but dealing with such a head should not be a big problem, so they naturally move forward bravely and dare to risk their lives.

    When these casual cultivators took the lead in launching an attack, Taoist Hongjun and Tiandao could not help but feel angry. In their view, these people were competing with themselves for their own interests. This was unforgivable. You must know that if they  If he can swallow the phantom of this god and demon alone, it will be a great good thing for them. If the Sanqing and others take away the head of this god, it will be too late.

    Killing, Hongjun Daozu and Tiandao no longer dare to hesitate.  With a thought in his mind, his spiritual thoughts turned into a battle body and killed the phantom of the god and demon. In order to get ahead of the way of heaven, Taoist Hongjun also sacrificed the treasure of chaos, the 'Jade Disc of Creation'.  As soon as the powerful 'Jade Disk of Creation' came out, it tightly shrouded the shadow of the god and demon, and did not give others a chance to attack again. Naturally, they had to devour the shadow of the god and demon naked.

    After seeing the shameless behavior of Daozu Hongjun, Tiandao couldn't help but cursed: "Hongjun, you shameless villain wants to monopolize the benefits. Go ahead and dream of your spring and autumn dream, break it for me!"

    Tiandao went crazy under this situation.  With a thought in his mind, an astonishing thunder gun shot out, and the powerful impact hit the barrier created by Daozu Hongjun's 'Jade Disc of Good Fortune'.

    Heavenly Dao has already taken action, including those casual cultivators.  Huan Sanqing, Zhunti and others all became happy about it. The moment Taoist Hongjun took action to cover up the phantom of the god and demon, they all also resented Taoist Hongjun.  Daozu Hongjun is eating alone.  No thought was given to these people at all.  How can this not make them angry? Now that Tiandao can't help but take action, they will naturally not let go of such a great opportunity. Even if they can only get a little benefit, it is nothing to them.  Not bad.

    No matter how shameless, there are many disciples among the casual cultivators. Many people shouted loudly: "Tao Ancestor, be careful, I will help you. Kill this shameless god and demon! Kill!"

    While these people were shouting, they launched a frantic attack on the god and demon. In an instant, the sky above the phantom of the god and demon was surrounded by countless innate spiritual treasures.  The attacks were launched one after another crazily. They said they were trying to help Daozu Hongjun, but in fact they were causing trouble for Daozu Hongjun. They wanted to prevent Daozu Hongjun from eating alone and destroy Daozu Hongjun's defense.  The barrier was broken.

    When he saw the shameless behavior of these people, Tiandao was happy. Now he was happy. Even if Daozu Hongjun had great power, he could not swallow up this phantom of gods and demons. Compared with Tiandao's happiness, Hongjun  Dao Ancestor was extremely angry, and in his heart he had murderous intentions towards those casual cultivators and Sanqing and others. You must know that their actions were destroying the foundation of Dao Ancestor Hongjun's enlightenment, even if they only lost one of their heads.  For Taoist Hongjun, that is a huge impact, and judging from the current performance of everyone, I am afraid that the next loss will be more than just one or two heads. Coupled with the existence of Heavenly Dao, he can swallow  Half of the benefits would be great, not to mention that Zhu Jiuyin, an insidious opponent, has been hiding in secret. No one knows what he is thinking.

    However, one thing Hongjun Daozu can be sure of is that Zhu Jiuyin will never stand idly by. After all, only a fool will be indifferent to such a huge good thing. Although Zhu Jiuyin is crazy, he is definitely not a fool, so between Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu  There is a kind of nervousness in their hearts, and they all hope to complete their goals quickly and swallow up the phantom of this god and demon, without giving Zhu Jiuyin a chance to make a sneak attack.

    It's a pity that the idea is good, but the reality is cruel. Even the casual cultivators and Sanqing have taken action. How could Zhu Jiuyin not do anything? Although Zhu Jiuyin wanted to take the opportunity to go to Tiandao and  In front of Taozu Hongjun, go hunt down those ChaosThe regrets of the gods and demons did not mean that he could give up this great opportunity.

    With a thought in his mind, Zhu Jiuyin stopped moving forward, and said to everyone in a deep voice: "Gonggong, protect me, don't let anything disturb me, Tiandao and Hongjun want to monopolize that huge benefit.  , this is impossible, I have to get involved, I want them to know that the benefits must be shared!"

    When he heard Zhu Jiuyin's words, Gonggong Ancestral Witch's face showed a trace of ecstasy, and he said loudly: "Second brother, it's up to me to do it, using the power of Pangu's true body to cooperate with the 'Pangu Ax'  Its power can definitely catch them off guard and capture the greatest benefits!"

    As soon as the ancestral witch Gonggong said this, Zhu Jiuyin snorted and said: "Gonggong, can't you be smarter? Do you think there will be time to prepare for you in this situation?  Will you be given a chance to summon Pangu's true body? When you complete the summoning, everything will be over. You'd better be honest with me. I don't have time to talk to you. Just stay quietly and don't let anyone  Or is something disturbing me?"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, Shen Nong nodded and said: "Gonggong Ancestral Witch, it would be better for us to protect Zhu Jiuyin Witch God. After all, time is tight and there is no room for delay!"

    Yes, time is running out and there is no need to delay. Zhu Jiuyin did not reappear as the ancestral witch Hui Gonggong. With a thought in his mind, the treasure of destruction appeared in his hands. Then Zhu Jiuyin thought with his heart and this treasure turned into a  A stream of light broke through the sky silently. As a treasure of destruction, Zhu Jiuyin spent a lot of effort and money on this treasure. With the blessing of the Dao pattern in that space, the treasure of destruction disappeared silently.  The breath ground breaks through the sky and stops.

    Just when Daozu Hongjun was trying to distract himself from the attacks of many masters of Heavenly Dao and the Three Realms, while devouring the power of the gods and demons, Zhu Jiuyin's destructive treasure was mixed in with the innate spiritual treasures all over the sky.  The barrier set up by Hongjun Daozu delivered a fatal blow.

    As a treasure of destruction, its power is no less than the treasure of chaos, the Jade Disc of Creation, in the hands of Taoist Hongjun. With Zhu Jiuyin's blow, the treasure of destruction silently broke through Taozu Hongjun's barrier.  Rushing towards the phantom of the god and demon, Zhu Jiuyin's attack was instantly felt by Daozu Hongjun. Although he was prepared in advance, when the thing actually happened, he realized that being prepared was a mistake.  It was a matter of course, but trying to block it was another matter. Zhu Jiuyin's attack completely shattered the defense he had worked so hard to build, destroying his thoughts of swallowing the treasure.

    After Zhu Jiuyin's treasure of destruction broke through Hongjun Daozu's blockade, it instantly burst out with the strength that the treasure of destruction should have. It turned into a terrifying black pyramid and smashed into the phantom of the god and demon.  .

    Zhu Jiuyin's attack was with all his strength. Under the attack of this destructive treasure, the phantom of the god and demon felt the threat of death. He yelled crazily and tried hard to get away from Zhu Jiu.  Unfortunately, the attacks from Daozu Yin and Hongjun were all intentional and weak, and they were unable to escape the attacks of Daozu Zhu Jiuyin and Hongjun.

    Seeing that Zhu Jiuyin had successfully broken through his own defenses, Daozu Hongjun withdrew his defenses and launched an all-out bombardment on the phantom of the god and demon, hoping that there would be attacks from others in the way of heaven.  Previously, he had plundered more heads to obtain more inheritance of chaos gods and demons. From this moment on, he no longer had confidence in swallowing this phantom of gods and demons. After all, he could not stop Zhu Jiuyin from joining forces with Tiandao.  Attack, not to mention the murderous weapon 'Pangu Ax' in the Wu Clan has not yet been used. Once the 'Pangu Ax' is also used, then he is afraid that he will not only have to pay such a small price, even if he is  There will also be a heavy price to pay, which is not what Daozu Hongjun wants to see.

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin took action, Tiandao, Sanqing and others became anxious. Seeing Hongjun Taoist give up his efforts to stop them and plunder the Tao Fruit of this god and demon, they couldn't bear it anymore, so they shouted  Yi Yi also joined in this melee, all using their magic power to plunder the three thousand avenues from this phantom of gods and demons. For the sake of the avenue, they ignored everything, even their own safety, with eyes in their eyes.  There is only the supreme inheritance of chaos gods and demons.

    At this time, whether it is the Three Pure Ones or the Heavenly Dao, or even others, it is God who blocks the God, and Buddha who blocks the Buddha. Anyone who wants to stop him will be attacked madly by them. After all,  This is related to their future, and they have to go all out to fight for enough benefits for themselves.

 Text Chapter 572 Crazy Fight

    Chapter 572: Crazy scramble

    Sanqing is not a fool at this time. They understand that if they fight alone, they will never be able to seize their own interests from Tiandao, Hongjun Daozu and Zhu Jiuyin. They must join forces. Only by joining forces can they defeat the enemy.  Open everything to seize the benefits that belong to them.

    With a thought in his mind, Taishang Laojun shouted in a deep voice: "Junior Brother Yuanshi, we can no longer fight alone, otherwise we will have to return empty-handed. We must join forces to attack. Only in this way can we fight a bloody path.  Come, fight for your own interests, and seize the inheritance of three thousand chaos gods and demons!"

    Yuanshi Tianzun smiled bitterly and said: "Elder brother, why don't I know this? It's just that we have lost the 'Tai Chi Diagram' and the 'Pangu Banner', and our attack power has been greatly reduced. Even if the two religions work together, we will not be able to defeat the Taoist ancestors."  , Tiandao, and Zhu Jiuyin have seized the inheritance of three thousand chaos gods and demons from their hands. Unless we can unite with Junior Brother Tongtian and combine the power of Ren, Chan, and Jie to attack together, there is not much chance!"

    Taishang Laojun doesn't know this, but now they and Tongtian Cult Leader are not walking on the same path. The two parties are not together at all, but are going in separate directions. Even if they want to contact Tongtian Cult Leader, it is not a problem.  It was an easy thing, which made Taishang Laojun feel anxious.

    Taishang Laojun sighed: "Junior Brother, I'm afraid it will be difficult for us to contact Junior Brother Tongtian now. We can only unite people first, analyze the power of the two religions, and work together to rob. I think Junior Brother Tongtian should be able to see the situation clearly with his wisdom.  , he will join forces with us to attack. As long as we can work together, we will definitely get a good harvest, let's do it. Without further ado, when Zhu Jiuyin, Tiandao and Teacher have all looted, we will get nothing.  !¡±

    The benefits are so exciting that under the urging of the Supreme Lord, Yuanshi Tianzun did not hesitate and immediately stopped the attack of the Chanjiao disciples, and the entire Chanjiao began to gather strength.  The same was true for the Human Sect. When he saw the attacks of the disciples of the Ren and Chan sects paused, the leader of the Tongtian Sect couldn't help but tremble in his heart.  Then he understood the reason in an instant, so the disciples of Jiejiao also stopped under the arrangement of Master Tongtian and began to accumulate strength to prepare for the thunderous strike.

    No one who can live to this point is a fool.  The actions of Ren, Chan, and Jie naturally attracted their attention.  So the Heavenly Court and the human race stopped, the West also stopped, and the gods and demons headed by Kunpeng also stopped. Everyone was waiting for the final blow.

    When it comes to momentum, Jie Jiao is the most successful. Under the command of Tongtian Cult Leader, the entire Jie Jiao exerts all their strength, and everyone is integrated into the ¡®Ten Thousand Immortals Formation¡¯.  This gave Jie Jiao's momentum a qualitative leap, and endless power gathered together.  Just waiting for the attack from Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun.

    When he saw that all the forces had stopped, a trace of anger flashed across Yuanshi Tianzun's face. He shouted in a deep voice: "Elder brother, something is wrong. Everyone has stopped. If we still follow the previous  If we don¡¯t carry out our plan, then we will be making wedding dresses for others, wasting our energy in vain, and it will be difficult to gain anything!¡±

    How could Taishang Laojun not see this, but now they are already on the string and have to shoot. Everyone is waiting for the attack signal from the Ren and Chan religions, and they are all preparing to reap the benefits of the fishermen. If Taishang  If Shang Laojun and Tianshi Tianzun take action, they still have a chance, but if they stop moving, then there is no chance at all. They can only watch Tiandao, Hongjun Daozu, Zhu Jiuyin and the others.  The three of them divided the phantom of this god and demon. The most important thing is that if they do this, they will become the target of public criticism. They will offend everyone in the three realms and become everyone's common enemy.

    Taishang Laojun took a deep breath and said: "Junior brother Yuanshi, don't worry too much. It doesn't matter if we are the first ones. We have the confidence. By combining the power of our people and the two religions, we can definitely win the prize that belongs to us."  In our own interests, we strike first to gain advantage, and to strike later will suffer disaster. We strike first, and Tiandao, Teacher, and Zhu Jiuyin can't even care to compete with us. However, we can easily retreat and strike later, waiting for Teacher and the others to take a breather.  In time, you can imagine what it will be like, take action, don¡¯t hesitate, kill!¡±

    Taishang Laojun shouted and launched an attack. The power of everyone in the human sect gathered on him and turned into a shocking giant dragon that rushed towards the shadow of the god and demon. As soon as Taishang Laojun took action,  Arousing everyone's blood, Yuanshi Tianzun followed closely and launched an attack. Cooperating with Taishang Laojun's attack, he let out his own roar like two entangled dragons. The momentum was so strong that  All the immortals in the three realms were shocked. No one thought that after losing the innate treasures 'Tai Chi Diagram' and 'Pangu Banner', Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun could still launch such a powerful attack. This deeply shocked them.  Feeling incredible.

    tooAfter Shang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun made a move, Tongtian Cult Master shouted loudly, and the power of the 'Ten Thousand Immortals Formation' exploded in full force. In an instant, the tens of thousands of forces in the Cult condensed into a torrent, and Tongtian Cult Master  Under the guidance of the master, he rushed towards the phantom of the god and demon, and used the 'Ten Thousand Immortals Formation' to cooperate with tens of thousands of masters to strike together. The momentum was no worse than the combined strike of Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun.

    After Sanqing made a way forward, the west also burst out with a powerful bombardment under the guidance of Saint Zhunti. Then everyone began to attack. In an instant, the world of three thousand gods and demons was turbulent.  The three thousand chaotic gods and demons were angry and let out strong mournful sounds.

    It's a pity that no matter how they screamed, they couldn't stop the change of things. The three thousand heads of the phantom of the gods and demons were chopped off and plundered one by one under the crazy attacks of the people.  Heads were chopped off one after another, and the aura of this phantom of gods and demons began to weaken. However, what shocked people was that although the aura was weakening, a life force was detonated in his illusory body.  , the beheaded head gave birth to yet-to-be-formed meat balls, and the meat balls contained the same aura of the avenue, but the new aura of the avenue was much weaker than the original one.  Such a drastic change shocked people, and the shock was followed by boundless ecstasy.

    Especially those casual cultivators with low cultivation. They cannot form a force as powerful as the three sects of Ren, Chan, and Jie. If they want to participate in the battle, it will be a waste of effort. But now they have hope again. They can't compete.  Those three thousand heads are capable of competing for the regrown flesh ball. Although the aura of the avenue is a bit weak, it is still the inheritance of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons. Something is better than nothing, so a dispute is  It broke out again, and the situation changed dramatically again, causing another burst of killing in the entire world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons.

    Those weak forces such as casual cultivators and monsters only saw the benefits. They did not notice that when the phantom of the gods and demons re-grown flesh balls, his body became more and more powerful.  Strong illusion, such a change also shows that the phantom of this god and demon does not grow without limit, it has a limit.

    When they discovered that this phantom of gods and demons still had such abilities, Tiandao couldn't help but be tempted by it. Daozu Hongjun was also tempted by it. They didn't have to fight for other heads, but they were determined to kill this one.  The phantom of the god and demon was captured, and Tiandao said in a deep voice to Zhu Jiuyin and Hongjun Daozu: "Zhu Jiuyin, Hongjun, I can withdraw from the fight with you, but you need to remove this god and demon phantom.  The film is completely handed into my hands, what do you think?"

    After hearing Tiandao's words, before Zhu Jiuyin could speak, Daozu Hongjun sneered and said: "Tiandao, I have the same idea. As long as you are willing to leave this phantom of gods and demons to me intact, then I will  I will also withdraw from this fight, and I am even willing to return the 'Jade Disk of Creation' to you!"

    As soon as Daozu Hongjun said this, Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but gasped. He really didn't expect that Daozu Hongjun would dare to make such a decision and make such a big move. However, Daozu Hongjun had one thing.  But he forgot that he only valued the way of heaven and forgot about himself. This made Zhu Jiuyin very unhappy. If Zhu Jiuyin was unhappy, he would naturally not give Daozu Hongjun a chance to discuss with the way of heaven. Zhu Jiuyin was not a fool, he  Naturally, I understand what Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun are planning. For Zhu Jiuyin, no matter who gets the phantom of this god and demon, it will be very detrimental to him, so he will not let this statue do anything.  The phantoms of gods and demons fell into the hands of Tiandao or Hongjun Daozu.

    Zhu Jiuyin snorted coldly and said: "That's enough, Tiandao, Hongjun, stop talking nonsense. No one is a fool. We all know the potential of this phantom of gods and demons. If we want to get him, let's use our own methods!"

    As Zhu Jiuyin spoke, he opened his own world of the Kingdom of God with a thought, released the palaces of the witch clans, and notified Gonggong Ancestral Witch to summon the 'Pangu True Body' to use the power of Pangu's true body.  Wei Lai destroyed the existence of the god and demon and did not give Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun a chance to succeed. However, he himself continued to frantically snatch the god and demon's head to seize the inheritance of the Three Thousand Dao. It was precisely because of Zhu Jiuyin  This small confrontation with Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun gave the Sanqing an opportunity to successfully seize their own interests from this god and demon, making them happy and want to  Knowing that this is the inheritance of three thousand chaos gods and demons, as long as they can gain this, they will see the opportunity to transcend.  (To be continued. Mobile phone users please go to read.)

 Text Chapter 573: Bombing and Killing

    Chapter 573: Bombing and Killing

    Although the heads that Sanqing obtained were very few, only enough for the three of them to share, with these three heads, they had the confidence and no need to worry about it.  The people were not united and could not join forces, but the cooperation between them was very tacit. As soon as they got the three heads, Sanqing quickly retreated and did not continue to go crazy. The most important thing for them now  It is to protect the interests obtained, rather than to be greedy. In that case, it will only be a fight between chickens and eggs and nothing will be obtained. You must know that from the fight between the three of them, Hongjun Daozu, Tiandao and Zhu Jiuyin,  Feel the anger in their hearts.

    Sanqing succeeded, which greatly stimulated the others. The Zhunti Saint became even more crazy, gathering the power of the entire West to fight for it, and the same was true for others. Unfortunately, they took action late, although they were better than Sanqing.  Qing Dynasty is just counting the breath time late, but this counting breath time can change everything.

    After the Sanqing succeeded, they quickly retreated, not giving Zhu Jiuyin, Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun a chance to get angry. However, the others hit the iron plate directly. No matter what they were targeting, they were all  Taking food from the tiger's mouth, snatching food from the mouths of Tiandao, Hongjun Daozu, and Zhu Jiuyin, such behavior will naturally arouse a crazy counterattack from the three of them, not to mention that Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu are holding back now.  There was no place for the anger to come out, and these people came to the door on their own regardless of life and death. You can imagine how miserable their lower wings were.

    "Junior, you are looking for death!" When he saw that the casual cultivators and the demon clan were planning to create the new flesh ball of gods and demons, Tiandao roared angrily, and the voice was filled with endless murderous intent.  As soon as the voice fell, the killer was killed with a wave of his hand. The first few people who charged forward were hit by powerful attacks, and before they had time to react, the innate spiritual treasures they sacrificed were  Being beaten by Tiandao, he flew back. If Tiandao hadn't taken care of Zhu Jiuyin, he would still have Tiandao.  I was afraid that I would take advantage of these two people by going to war, and I was afraid that these people would die or not, but even so, these people were severely injured.

    When entering the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons, everyone puts life and death aside, and don't look at how they unite with each other when they enter the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons.  Advance and retreat together.  They were afraid of being plotted, but everything changed once they entered this world, especially when they found the innate spiritual root, everything became crazy.  Fighting in the nest has become a common occurrence. Before those people who were injured by the way of heaven could react, several rays of light flashed around them in an instant, and they screamed in agony.  Before he could even shout out, he was directly killed by those so-called companions.

    ?? Cruel.  This is the real situation in the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons. Everything is so cruel. Either you die or I die. As long as you show a little bit of weakness, death will be waiting for you. There is no other way.  There are very few people who can escape the killings of others, and this is the cruel fact among casual cultivators and monsters, an unchangeable fact.  Because everyone has selfish motives, killing naturally becomes a very normal phenomenon.

    "Compared to the casual cultivators and the demon clan, the disciples of the four sects of Ren, Chan, Jie, and Buddhism, as well as people from the Heavenly Court and the Human Race, are very orderly, although their interests are touching people's hearts.  However, everyone remained united, and there was no internal fighting like the casual cultivators and the demon clan. Everything was struggling in an orderly manner.

    Those casual cultivators suffered a blow from heaven, and when Zhunti and others attacked the head, they were blocked by Zhu Jiuyin and Daozu Hongjun. Daozu Hongjun only blocked it.  He didn't kill him in pain, after all, he still needed to leave a way out for himself.  He didn't want to do things too badly, but Zhu Jiuyin didn't have that much consideration. With a thought in his mind, he directly hit Zhunti's "Seven Treasures Tree" to destroy the treasure. After Zhu Jiuyin's crazy counterattack  Next, Zhunti groaned and the 'Seven Treasures Wonderful Tree' flew back upside down.

    Such an astonishing change made Saint Zhunti immediately furious. He couldn't help the anger in his heart and cursed: "Zhu Jiuyin, you shameless person, you actually cut off people's opportunities, you will not die well!"

    No wonder Zhunti is so angry. After all, he finally succeeded, but was destroyed by Zhu Jiuyin. Anyone else would be angry. After all, this is an opportunity, a great opportunity for the inheritance of three thousand chaotic gods and demons. That's it.  Being destroyed by Zhu Jiuyin, if Zhunti could still endure such a thing, then he would really become a god.

    Zhu Jiuyin was not in the mood to care about Zhunti's thoughts. For Zhu Jiuyin, all he needed was the inheritance of the chaos gods and demons. As long as he could seize more inheritances, everything else would not be lost to him.  Keeping it in mind, it doesn't matter if he offends a few people. Anyway, he is now his enemy in the three realms.

    Zhu Jiuyin's action cut off Zhunti's chance, while the Jade Emperor and others' chance was cut off by Hongjun Daozu. They didn't even have a chance to rush in. The three of them were really powerful.??Tacitly protect all the interests of this god and demon.

    Just when Zhu Jiuyin, Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun joined forces to force the others back, suddenly the god and demon in front of them roared violently as if facing some danger, and his head  It broke on its own, and flew away without giving everyone time to react, and those meat balls turned into balls of evil and evil breath, and the great avenue contained in them dissipated before it succeeded, so  The astonishing changes made Zhu Jiuyin, Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun angry. They didn't know what happened to make such a thing happen suddenly.

    Although it is said that Zhu Jiuyin, Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun are trying their best to plunder the head of this god and demon and plunder the inheritance of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons, they do not dare to do it with all their strength after all, and they have to guard against others for fear of  The opponent would take the opportunity to kill him, so he couldn't let go at all, so naturally he didn't get much inheritance in hand.

    Because Tiandao occupies the geographical advantage, it is much stronger than Zhu Jiuyin and Tiandao. He has at least snatched forty or fifty inheritance avenues of chaos gods and demons, while Daozu Hongjun is not much different from him, and Zhu Jiuyin has three.  The least among people, because Zhu Jiuyin's actions are different from those of Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu. The inheritance path he plunders the chaos gods and demons is based on the Wu clan itself, and has the same qualities as Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu.  The difference is that for Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu, they no longer care about the three thousand avenues they get.  Any kind of avenue is useful to them, so they can grab it freely without having to be as selective as Zhu Jiuyin. Naturally, the harvest will be more than Zhu Jiuyin.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin had various considerations, he also harvested thirty heads and thirty kinds of inherited avenues of chaos gods and demons. This was also a great harvest for Zhu Jiuyin.

    No one knows what happened to the phantom of the gods and demons.  Why are you screaming so miserably?  Why do those avenues fly away on their own? But this scene is very spectacular. Even strong men like Zhu Jiuyin, Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu were horrified when they saw such a sudden change, let alone Sanqing.  Those people.

    But Sanqing was in no mood to pay attention to the screams of the phantom of gods and demons in front of him.  What they value is the many inheritances that have escaped. You must know that even the power of Zhu Jiuyin, Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu only has a hundred or so inheritance avenues. You must know that this phantom of gods and demons contains hidden treasures.  Looking at the three thousand avenues, the avenues they captured were only one-twentieth, and the others were already scattered in this world.  They no longer want to pay attention to the reactions of Taoist Hongjun, Tiandao and Zhu Jiuyin. Instead, they take their disciples and stride forward to pursue the inheritance path of Xu Chaos gods and demons with their own memories. As for Zhu Jiuyin,  The fight between Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu has nothing to do with them.

    Although the phantom of the god and demon is still there and has not disappeared, smart people understand that now they have no chance to continue to compete with Tiandao, Zhu Jiuyin and Hongjun Daozu. After all, the three thousand avenues have disappeared. As for the  Although this phantom of gods and demons has many secrets, they are not something they can master.  So everyone left one after another to search for the three thousand chaotic gods and demons who had escaped, and no longer stayed to waste their time.

    Most of the immortals in the three realms left and no longer watched this battle, which made Tiandao breathe a sigh of relief.  Now there are only three of them fighting for it. Tiandao said in a deep voice: "Zhu Jiuyin, Hongjun, you all give up. Now this phantom of gods and demons has lost its origin. You should leave and don't fight him again."  Got the idea. He should be mine!"

    After hearing Tiandao's words, Daozu Hongjun snorted disdainfully and said: "Tiandao, you are too arrogant. Who do you think you are? You want us to leave. You don't have the qualifications to leave.  The fault is yours, if you still have that greed in your heart, then there is only death waiting for you!"

    In response to Daozu Hongjun's provocation, Tiandao did not show much excitement. He snorted disdainfully and said: "Hongjun, do you think you are qualified to say such a thing? In my eyes, you are just a mere  It's just a clown, you don't even mention it, do you understand?"

    Daozu Hongjun provoked Heavenly Dao, but now things are reversed. Daozu Hongjun seemed to have taken the initiative and spoke so arrogantly. This made Zhu Jiuyin sneer in his heart when he saw it. For him, it was simply  He was unwilling to give Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu any chance.

    Soon the Gonggong Ancestral Witch launched the 'Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods Formation'. With the support of the witch army, Pangu's true body tore apart the space and appeared in this world. Pangu's true body appeared in this world.  Appeared, Gonggong Zusha shouted in a deep voice: "The ax comes from the void, Pangu's ax appears!"

    When the aura of Pangu's true body appeared in the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons, both Tian Dao and Hongjun Daozu had already felt Pangu's aura. In an instant, they understood in their hearts that Zhu Jiuyin had finally endured.  Can't help but wantHe used his trump card to use the power of Pangu's true body to deal with him.

    When they thought of this, whether it was Tiandao or Hongjun Daozu, they all felt the subtle fusion of spiritual energy on Zhu Jiuyin. Before they could make preparations, Zhu Jiuyin  After Yin gave the order, the Gonggong Ancestral Witch roared and launched an attack. The fierce light of Pangu's ax flashed past, directly killing the people who were fleeing, and fired directly after passing these people.  Kill, many ignorant people fell in a pool of blood.

    When Pangu's real body waved the Pangu ax that came through the air, both Heavenly Dao and Hongjun Daozu were horrified in their hearts and said: "No, Zhu Jiuyin, this lunatic, actually wants to use such a shameful method.  There is no way to avoid the war, why not fight to the death with Tiandao and Zhu Jiuyin to the death.]"

    When he thought of this, Taoist Hongjun was moved. Unfortunately, he underestimated Gonggong Ancestral Shaman and Zhu Jiuyin. Wherever Pangu Ax passed, countless heads fell, and they fell to Pangu.  Ax attack.

    "No!" Daozu Hongjun was roaring in his heart. Unfortunately, he couldn't change everything at all. He couldn't be careless at all, because if he missed it, his life would be in danger.

    As Daozu Hongjun roared, the Pangu Ax rushed into the center and began to make the most astonishing move towards the phantom of the god and demon. However, it was unable to stop it and could only watch the Pangu Ax helplessly.  The fierce power of Pangu Ax was killing the phantom of gods and demons. The Pangu Ax flashed past. The phantom of gods and demons had not made the slightest preparation. The astonishing power of Pangu Ax struck at the phantom of gods and demons.  above.  Heavenly Dao was roaring, and Taoist Hongjun was also roaring, but they could not change the outcome. They could only vent their dissatisfaction by roaring there.

    With the blow of Pangu's axe, the phantom of the god and demon began to dissipate. The blow of Pangu's ax hurt his roots and forced him to go to destruction. Such an astonishing change made Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun dumbfounded. They  There was such a fierce competition between them, but the result was like this. How could Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu not be disappointed? The two of them also wanted to join forces with each other and teach them a lesson, letting them know that this place can be  It's not their world.

    Under the powerful bombardment of Pangu's axe, the shadow of this god and demon disappeared faster and faster, and finally began to disappear again. Whether it was Tiandao or Hongjun Daozu, they all understood that it was  Nothing can be done to change this.

 Text Chapter 574 Killing and Seizing Treasures

    Chapter 574: Murder and Seize Treasures

    The fire of anger surged to the top, and Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu went crazy for Zhu Jiuyin's harmful behavior. You must know that this god and demon is their shortcut to achieve supreme enlightenment and transcend everything. Now everything is being controlled by Zhu Jiuyin.  It was destroyed, how could this not make them crazy and angry about it.

    Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun shouted in unison: "Zhu Jiuyin, you deserve to die, you dare to destroy our hope!"

    When he heard the roars of Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu, Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said: "Tiandao, Hongjun, you two bastards also want to prove the supreme Tao and transcend infinity, so go and have your spring and autumn dreams.  Come on, follow me if you have the ability, and we¡¯ll have a battle in the center to see who dies and who lives!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin's words aroused the anger of Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun. Tiandao shouted loudly: "You guys, listen, whoever can kill the ten great witches of the Wu clan can come to me and receive a copy of the Chaos God."  The inheritance of demons, killing one ancestral witch will reward you with the inheritance of two chaos gods and demons, you all go and kill all around!"

    As soon as Tiandao said these words, Zhu Jiuyin's face showed endless killing intent. He was going towards Tiandao. He understood that under the absolute interests, the entire three realms would go crazy for it, but Zhu Jiuyin  He is not worried, because he believes that no one can block his edge, and no one can break through Nanzhan Buzhou's defense. More importantly, the few inheritances of chaos gods and demons in Tiandao's hands are not many. He doesn't think that  The way of heaven will really pass on the inheritance of these gods and demons to others, whether it is the way of heaven or Taoist Hongjun.  They all need three thousand avenues to strengthen themselves, so how can they be willing to hand this inheritance into the hands of others if there is only one mistake.  Then the plan of God will be controlled.

    Zhu Jiuyin could bear the fierce reaction of Tiandao, but Gonggong Ancestral Witch could not bear it and shouted loudly: "Second brother, let's go up and destroy the chaos of Tiandao, so that he dares to pursue our witch clan.  The killing order, if I don¡¯t kill this bastard Tiandao, it will be hard to satisfy the hatred in my heart!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin said calmly: "Gonggong. There is no need to live and die because of this. There is no need. Let the way of heaven be arrogant. Sanqing and Zhunti are not fools. They will not choose to be enemies of our Wu clan in this situation. The way of heaven  All that can be attracted are some casual cultivators and those demon clans. Do you think these people can shake the status of our witch clan?"

    ??For the Witch Clan.  The casual cultivators and the demon clan are simply not qualified to fight against the witch clan.  The difference in strength is too great. As for the four sects of Shuo Ren, Chan, Jie, and Buddhism, as well as the Heavenly Court and the Human Race, as long as they don't act foolishly, they won't have a direct conflict with Zhu Jiuyin or the Wu Clan. That's a big deal for them.  A devastating disaster.

    Zhu Jiuyin is right. Not to mention that the immortals of the Three Realms have not kept up with Zhu Jiuyin's pace. Even if they have kept up with Zhu Jiuyin's pace, who would dare to make a big move against Zhu Jiuyin? Zhu Jiuyin's  The reputation of cruelty is not for nothing.  Anyone who dares to take action will definitely end up dead or alive, even though the inheritance of Chaos Gods and Demons is good.  But his own life is the most important. If his life is gone, what's the point of inheriting it? What's more, the heads of the gods and demons are now scattered. He can search for them. There is no need to confront Zhu Jiuyin and the Witch Clan.  .

    Tiandao's killing order has become a joke in the eyes of everyone. Anyone who is not a fool knows how to choose. Instead of risking his life and death and choosing to fight Zhu Jiuyin, it is better to search for the inheritance on his own.  After all, even if I can get the inheritance of Chaos Gods and Demons from Tiandao, can I really leave the world of three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons alive?  No one can believe that Tiandao is really so kind and would let him leave. After all, Tiandao's character is really not very good. Even an expert like Daozu Hongjun was tricked by him, let alone himself.  , so everyone maintained a tacit understanding, and no one went to trouble Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu clan at all.

    Regarding this seemingly generous fatwa, even Kunpeng, who had a life-and-death feud with Zhu Jiuyin, never thought of pursuing him. People like Kunpeng had these reactions, let alone other people.  Tiandao wants everyone to take action, unless he can seriously injure Zhu Jiuyin first and make Zhu Jiuyin lose the threat, otherwise his words can only be a joke and will not have any effect at all!

    After Pangu's true body struck, Zhu Jiuyin had a thought in his mind, and the treasure of destruction turned into a stream of light and directly blasted towards the divine will of Tiandao. The Gonggong ancestral witch also controlled Pangu's true body and swung his ax up to fight with him.  Zhu Jiuyin attacked the way of heaven from front to back.

    Zhu Jiuyin shouted loudly: "Tiandao, aren't you very arrogant? I will give you a chance now. If you have the ability, fight me. I want to see what you have the ability to dare to be so arrogant!"

    Zhu Jiuyin joins forces with Gonggong Ancestral Witch, and the situation of Tiandao becomes dangerous. Whether it is Zhu Jiuyin's destructive treasure or the 'Pangu Ax' in the hands of Pangu's true body, they all pose a fatal threat to Tiandao.  , if he is a little careless, he will have to pay a heavy price.The price is to leave this piece of my mind here.

    Facing the siege of Zhu Jiuyin and Pangu's real body, Tiandao shouted loudly: "Hongjun, why don't you help me quickly? When Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong join forces to kill my divine mind, they will  The generals will turn around and take care of you. Instead of being defeated by them one by one, it is better for us to join hands with Shangqie to still have a chance of survival!"

    It was okay if Tiandao didn't say anything, and Daozu Hongjun wouldn't do anything. But after Tiandao said these words, Daozu Hongjun snorted and said: "Tiandao, this is between you and Zhu Jiuyin.  Cause and effect has nothing to do with me, you just fight here slowly, I will take the first step!" As Daozu Hongjun said this, he quickly withdrew and backed away, paying no attention to Tiandao's words. In fact, Daozu Hongjun said  Although he was worried that Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong would join forces to strangle him, he was most worried about Tiandao. After all, the conflict between him and Tiandao was the biggest, because the paths they chose were almost the same.  It would be best to let Zhu Jiuyin and Tiandao fight in a lose-lose situation.

    As for sitting back and reaping the benefits, waiting for Zhu Jiuyin and Tiandao to decide the winner and then catching them all in one fell swoop, Daozu Hongjun didn't have this idea, but he gave up quickly. Although the temptation was not small, it was very  It is difficult to succeed. The reason is very simple. Because Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong¡¯s cultivation level is there. What¡¯s more, they have treasures in their hands. The rabbit will bite when it is anxious. If Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong are forced to become anxious, what will happen to the pair?  He is also a huge threat, and Daozu Hongjun doesn't want to live or die with Zhu Jiuyin at this time.

    Hongjun Daozu quickly retreated, which made Tiandao involuntarily angry and cursed: "Hongjun, you fool, you will definitely regret the decision you made today in the future!"

    Hearing Tiandao's roar, Daozu Hongjun snorted disdainfully, turned around and left without saying anything more. He was not shaken by Tiandao's words at all. For him, instead of being here,  It is better to quarrel with Tiandao than to take the opportunity to find those three thousand avenues of inheritance that have escaped.

    Daozu Hongjun could ignore Tiandao's words, but Zhu Jiuyin didn't want to see Tiandao so arrogant, so he snorted and said: "Tiandao, I don't know if Queen Hongjun doesn't regret it, but you will regret your actions today.  Yes, kill, the great road of destruction comes, suppresses all things, destroy them for me!"

    Zhu Jiuyin really wants to kill him. Since Heaven is so ignorant and wants to fight against him, Zhu Jiuyin has to teach him a profound lesson. Even a mere spiritual thought dares to be so arrogant in front of him. If this is not the case,  Teach him a lesson, how can Zhu Jiuyin gain a foothold in the Three Realms, and how can he seize the inheritance path of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons.

    Zhu Jiuyin had already killed him, so Gonggong Ancestral Witch naturally had no reservations and roared: "The appearance of Pangu's ax shocked the world and opened up the earth!" Gonggong Ancestral Witch also made Pangu's true form.  The most powerful attack must cooperate with Zhu Jiuyin to completely leave the divine thoughts of Tiandao and destroy them here. Of course, they also want to seize the inherited avenues of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons from Tiandao. If these are gone,  What are the avenues and the way of heaven to use to attract people? Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Zuwu will not give up on such a great thing that weakens the enemy and strengthens themselves.

    No one can have too many benefits. For a race as big as the Wu Clan, let alone the 40 or 50 inheritance avenues of chaos gods and demons in the hands of Tiandao, even if he has three thousand avenues, candles and nine yins, the Wu Clan can digest them.  He could kill people, seize treasures, and eliminate the hatred in his heart. Zhu Jiuyin would not give up such a good thing.

    kill!  , Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Zuwu teamed up to launch a decisive attack on Tiandao's divine thought. When they saw the crazy actions of Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Zuwu, Tiandao's face flashed  With a trace of regret, he really underestimated Zhu Jiuyin's determination and cruelty, and dared to choose to surround and kill him at this time. However, this is not the thing that he hates the most;  What was more important was Hongjun's retreat, which gave Zhu Jiuyin even greater murderous intentions and pushed himself into a desperate situation. It can be said that without Hongjun's retreat, Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong would not have been able to push themselves into a desperate situation.  At this point, Taoist Hongjun became the most hated object of Tiandao.

    Zhu Jiuyin doesn't care what Tiandao thinks. He only has one request in his heart, which is to kill Tiandao's divine thought and seize the inheritance of chaos gods and demons from Tiandao's hands. As for other things, Zhu Jiuyin does not consider them.  Within the range!

    Faced with the combined efforts of Zhu Jiuyin and Pangu's real body to kill him, Tiandao had to make a decision. He roared: "Zhu Jiuyin, I will settle the score with you. You want to take the treasure from my hands."  , go ahead and dream, blow it up for me!" (To be continued. Mobile phone users please go and read.)

 Text Chapter 575: Insidious Counterattack

    Chapter 575: Insidious Counterattack

    With a loud shout from Tiandao and a loud "Bang!", Tiandao self-destructed this divine thought, and the inheritance of chaos gods and demons he plundered was teleported away by him with the power of self-destruction, and was not given to Zhu Jiu.  Yin will succeed.

    Zhu Jiuyin had already prepared for this trick of Tiandao. He had fought against the saint several times. How could he not know what the saint had to do? Even Zhunti knew how to self-destruct to escape, let alone Tiandao.

    Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said: "Tiandao, do you think you can escape if you count the explosion? Do you think you can keep the inheritance of the chaotic gods and demons you plundered? Go ahead and dream! The tower controls the universe and seals the sky.  Lock the ground!"

    Although the Destruction Treasure in Zhu Jiuyin's hand focuses on destruction, it incorporates the power of time and space. With Zhu Jiuyin's thought, the Destruction Treasure explodes instantly, and the power of space locks the entire void.  , completely cutting off Tiandao's escape route and not giving him a chance to escape from here.

    Zhu Jiuyin's move made Tiandao angry. Tiandao, who was hidden in the center of the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons, shouted angrily: "Zhu Jiuyin, this time I will remember you, you bastard. From now on,  If we fight to the death, you, the bastard, can¡¯t get what I can¡¯t get. Explode! Explode! Explode.¡±

    Tiandao shouted three words "explosion" one after another. As his voice fell, the heads of the chaotic gods and demons who were fixed in the space by Zhu Jiuyin exploded, with powerful impact.  The power of the space blockade laid down by Zhu Jiuyin came one after another.  Such an astonishing change was something Zhu Jiuyin had not expected.

    Not only Zhu Jiuyin did not expect it, but no one expected that the Heavenly Society would lay such insidious methods in these heads in such a short period of time. Fortunately, Zhu Jiuyin did not capture these inheritances.  If Zhu Jiuyin holds it in his hand, he will definitely be injured by Tiandao's counterattack.

    It's not that Tiandao doesn't want Zhu Jiuyin to give him a hand, but that he doesn't want to do that. He can use this last resort to break Zhu Jiuyin's blockade and have a chance to get back his harvest, even if it's only a small part. Tiandao  Will do it too.  After all, if he exploded, he would get nothing, even if he could hurt Zhu Jiuyin, so what.  The gap between him and Daozu Hongjun would be completely widened, which was not what Tiandao wanted to see.

    When Tiandao frantically exploded several inheritances of chaos gods and demons, a powerful shock wave opened a hole in Zhu Jiuyin's sealed space, and then the inheritances he captured rushed out.  Escape from Zhu Jiuyin's hands!

    After being teased by Tiandao like this.  Zhu Jiuyin's face was extremely gloomy. He had been hunting geese all day long, but today he was pecked in the eye by a wild goose. This made Zhu Jiuyin not angry. Although Zhu Jiuyin was not injured, the fat that reached his mouth flew away like this.  How could Zhu Jiuyin be happy to leave, how could he tolerate such a thing happening to him.

    "Lock!" Zhu Jiuyin shouted loudly, and the power of destroying the treasure greatly increased.  Although he was unable to capture the inheritance of the escaped Chaos Gods and Demons, he was able to lock the inheritance that had not yet had time to escape.  Although there is only about a quarter left, being able to capture this quarter of the inheritance is not a small gain.

    The battle between Zhu Jiuyin and Tiandao can be described as thrilling, which makes those who are ambitious fear it. Such twists and turns allow them to see the horror of Zhu Jiuyin and Tiandao. If they fight against Tiandao and Zhu Jiuyin  , it was definitely a matter of life or death. I was originally planning to take advantage of the situation, but at this moment those people gave up completely.

    Fighting to the death, these words came out of Tiandao's mouth, which made Taoist Hongjun happy. Didn't he just want Zhu Jiuyin to confront Tiandao? He could clearly feel the meaning in Tiandao's words.  Endless murderous intent, endless resentment, Zhu Jiuyin's move to kill people and seize treasures is the root of the Heaven-breaking Dao. After losing the inheritance of these chaotic gods and demons, the gap between the Heavenly Dao and Hongjun Daozu will be infinitely widened.  After all, he now has an undying feud with Zhu Jiuyin. Under the attack of Zhu Jiuyin and Hongjun Daozu, no matter how many methods he has, it will be useless. After all, it is difficult to defeat him with two fists.  Four hands, not to mention that he himself has lost his true body.

    Facing such a situation, Tiandao, who was hiding in the dark, couldn't help but think to himself: "Do I really have to take that last step? I really have to take the last resort. That is not the best for me.  the result of!"

    Thinking of this, Tiandao's face showed great anger, and he cursed loudly again: "It's all these two bastards Zhu Jiuyin and Hongjun who ruined my good deeds. If they hadn't blindly fought with  I fought for it, I have already obtained the phantom of the god and demon, swallowed up his origin, and found the supreme foundation of enlightenment!"

    In Tiandao¡¯s heart, all the blame lies on Zhu Jiuyin and Zhu JiuyinDaozu Hongjun thought that it was Zhu Jiuyin and Daozu Hongjun who ruined his good deeds, but he did not think about it. If he had no ambition in his heart, how could he have reached this point? If he was not too ambitious,  Big, how could it have come to this point?

    It's a pity that Tiandao doesn't think so at all. For a domineering person like him, all mistakes are the fault of others. He is always right. Those who are his enemies are evil, but he is always righteous.  .

    No matter how Tiandao complains in his heart, things have happened, and he doesn¡¯t want to admit it. As for what his final method is, I¡¯m afraid only he knows. Maybe that will be Tiandao¡¯s ultimate trump card, but such an ultimate trump card  The price paid is probably staggering, otherwise Heaven would not be like this.

    It can be said that Zhu Jiuyin went out with all his strength, but only got about a quarter of the harvest. Two-thirds of the inheritance was taken back by Tiandao. The price paid by Tiandao was not big. From this point of view alone, we can know  How dark and sinister Tiandao's mind is, to be able to lay out such a method in such a short period of time is really beyond what normal people can do, and it is also beyond what normal people can think of, and they can only think about it day and night.  How can someone who plots against others have such an insidious plan?

    Although Tiandao suffered a little "small loss" in this conflict with Zhu Jiuyin, for Daozu Hongjun, his mood was not really relieved. After all, Tiandao was in this world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons.  Although Zhu Jiuyin is fighting so fiercely with Tiandao now, Hongjun Daozu knows that once he confronts Tiandao, Zhu Jiuyin will never help him, so he and Tiandao will never help him.  The gap between heaven and earth is not as big as everyone imagines, at least in the mind of Taoist Hongjun.

    For Taoist Hongjun to be so cautious, it has to be said that he is also a very difficult being. In fact, as a being who once controlled the general situation of the Three Realms, it would be abnormal if Taoist Hongjun did not even have this kind of character. Although it is about interests  Tempting, but Taoist Hongjun is not as ignorant as Sanqing and others.

    After successfully collecting more than a dozen inheritances of chaos gods and demons, Zhu Jiuyin did not dare to be careless, and immediately took action with the help of the power of the Destruction Treasure to clear out the power left by the way of heaven in the inheritance. Originally,  Zhu Jiuyin had the least harvest among the three, but now that he has obtained these dozen inheritances, he is on par with Hongjun Daozu, while Tiandao has become the last one.

    Zhu Jiuyin was quite generous to his own people. He took a deep breath and said: "Shen Nong, Dayu, and Xiao Mosquito, after this time is over, the three of you will have inheritance that matches your own attributes.  Whether you are willing or not, if you want to survive the immeasurable tribulation that is about to begin, the inheritance of these three thousand chaotic gods and demons is crucial, because only with it can you live comfortably!"

    Hearing Zhu Jiuyin's words, Shennong and King Dayu looked at each other, then sighed and said nothing more. For them, they were really unwilling to give up their human bodies, but  However, they understood that what Zhu Jiuyin said was very correct. If they wanted to survive in that immeasurable catastrophe, the inheritance of the chaos gods and demons was necessary. Only by obtaining this inheritance could they have the strength.  To fight for that glimmer of life.

    Of course, Shennong and King Dayu can also hide in Zhu Jiuyin's world of the Kingdom of God, but as former human emperors, they will not make such a decision to retreat. They need to be worthy of their status.

    Compared to King Yu and the Shennong clan, Taoist Mosquito was very happy. He was not reluctant at all. As long as he could prove the Tao, he would not care about any big sacrifices, even though he knew that Zhu Jiuyin would not treat him badly.  He, but Taoist Mosquito never thought that Zhu Jiuyin would be so generous and directly make such a promise.  Zhu Jiuyin is different from Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu. He will not deceive himself. Since Zhu Jiuyin said such words, it will definitely come true.

    When he entered the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons, Taoist Mosquito didn't do anything, but he had a share of the benefits. How could this not make him happy and excited? If he continued to follow the West, it would really be a shame.  He gained nothing, even if he had the inheritance of the Chaos Gods and Demons, it would not be able to reach him.

    After being happy, Taoist Mosquito quickly thanked Zhu Jiuyin, and the Shennong family and King Dayu did the same. However, Zhu Jiuyin did not take this matter seriously. Although he paid three inheritances, he was able to  Let the Witch Clan gain three powerful allies. The price is worth it.  (To be continued. Mobile phone users please go to read.)

 Text Chapter 576 Chapter Chaos Gods and Demons Appear

    Chapter 576 Chaos Gods and Demons Appear

    For ordinary people, they may think that the mosquito Taoist is just the cultivation of Daluo Jinxian. There are many people in the Wu clan who have the same cultivation level as him. Zhu Jiuyin's doing this is not worth the gain, no matter how loyal the mosquito Taoist is.  , and cannot be compared with the Wu Clan's own people, but Zhu Jiuyin does not think so, and is not so stingy.

    Of course, Zhu Jiuyin also has his own reasons for doing this. Others don't know the details of Taoist Mosquito, but Zhu Jiuyin knows it clearly. You must know that Taoist Mosquito is different from other creatures in the prehistoric times. His body itself has  The bloodline of Chaos Gods and Demons, so giving Taoist Mosquito a copy of the inheritance of Chaos Gods and Demons will definitely be more useful than giving it to a great witch of the Wu Clan in the same situation. What¡¯s more, there are tens of thousands of great witches in the Wu Clan. One more copy  There is not much inheritance, no less, no less, so there is nothing to be reluctant to do to win over the mosquito Taoist.

    Gonggong Ancestral Witch had no objection to Zhu Jiuyin's generosity. He was also aware of the situation of the Witch clan, but what puzzled him was the changes in the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons. He had no objection to the sudden appearance of the virtual gods and demons.  Shadow was puzzled.

    Just listening, Gonggong Ancestral Witch asked: "Second brother, isn't the inheritance of the three thousand chaos gods and demons unique? Why are there such incredible things happening under the great road, and there is such an extra one all of a sudden?  Inheritance, and if there is enough time, I am afraid that there will be more inheritance of chaos gods and demons?"

    For Gonggong Zuwu, Zhu Jiuyin cannot talk about the origin of the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons, even if the sudden appearance of the phantoms of gods and demons is the origin of this world.  But the origin cannot give birth to three thousand avenues, let alone where does his three thousand avenues come from? If it is said to be separated from the three thousand chaotic gods and demons.  That was just a joke. What a powerful existence the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons were. Since they had left behind a back-up, they would never be so easily manipulated. There must be an astonishing secret in this.

    Zhu Jiuyin took a deep breath and said: "It is true that the inheritance of the Three Thousand Avenues comes from the Three Thousand Chaos Gods and Demons, but it does not mean that it is unique. Suddenly there is such a thing in this world.  Double the inheritance. This further shows that the dangers of immeasurable tribulations are much more serious and dangerous than all of us imagined. Only in this way can such things happen, and can there be such things under the great road  The gods and demons appear!"

    After Zhu Jiuyin said these false accusations, his mood became even more serious. The reason is very simple.  The inheritance of the avenue of destruction that he received from this phantom of gods and demons was no different from the inheritance of the avenue that he had received before.  From this, it is possible that the extra three thousand avenues are terrifying, and the phantom of the gods and demons is terrifying.

    After hearing Zhu Jiuyin's words, everyone present was silent for a while, feeling boundless pressure. Although they all knew the danger of immeasurable calamity, they did not expect it to be so dangerous, which made them breathless.  Angry.

    After a long time, Gonggong Ancestral Witch suddenly said: "Second brother, do you think it is possible that the remnants of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons have been killed by others, so that such a strange god and demon appeared just now. And this  The world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons is just a huge scam, just to catch us all in one go?"

    Zhu Jiuyin smiled calmly and said: "Gonggong, are you worried about Tiandao? You think that all this is a trap deliberately arranged by Tiandao. You think too highly of Tiandao. Although he has unparalleled schemes, he wants to  It is simply impossible to destroy the remnants of three thousand chaotic gods and demons. He does not have the strength, and the avenue will not allow him to do so. Everything here can only be described as mutation, because the power of this apocalyptic calamity exceeds  Beyond the scope of the Great Dao, the dangers of immeasurable tribulations are too great, so there are so many inheritances of the Three Thousand Dao.  Life, the bad thing is the immeasurable calamity, the cruelty is beyond everyone¡¯s imagination!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin's explanation made the people present feel even heavier. Ordinary immeasurable tribulations had already frightened them. Now Zhu Jiuyin told them that this immeasurable tribulation was even more terrifying. How could this be done?  Don't let them worry or be afraid of it. After all, it is related to their life and death. No one can calm down in this situation!

    After seeing everyone's frightened expressions, Zhu Jiuyin said: "Okay, you don't have to worry too much. What's supposed to come will always come, and it's not something you can control. Instead of worrying, it's better to  Work hard to improve your own cultivation, only strong cultivation can give you hope to survive the countless calamities!"

    Zhu Jiuyin was right. Only strong cultivation is the right path, and it is also the guarantee that they can survive. This is the eternal truth. Now that they all have the inheritance of the Chaos Gods and Demons, at least at the starting point, they must  Being higher than many people, this is the greatest blessing among misfortunes, and it is what many people thinkIncomparable.

    Taoist Mosquito suddenly asked: "Senior, since there are so many inheritances of the great avenue, wouldn't it mean that the Three Realms will be more chaotic in this catastrophe of the end of the law, and with so many inheritances appearing, I am afraid that the strength of the Three Realms will be even more consumed.  Big, can you think that the remnants of those three thousand chaotic gods and demons have never appeared until now? They are taking this opportunity to let us immortals in the three realms kill each other, so that they can easily eliminate our opposition.  Their threat?¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin nodded and said: "Little mosquito, it's good that you have such an idea. Such a situation is indeed easy to happen, but even if we know that this is a trap, we still have to step on it because we can't refuse.  , not to mention the other immortals in the three realms, their interests have already made them lose their eyes!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's words were very heavy. If this was really a huge conspiracy, then the remnants of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons were really insidious and vicious. Their methods were no worse than that of Heaven. They actually wanted to wipe out all the immortals in the three realms. Such crazy  The move was really shocking, but as Zhu Jiuyin said, even if everyone knew it was a trap, everyone had to jump in to protect themselves, leaving people helpless.

    Zhu Jiuyin took a deep breath.  Then he said in a deep voice: "Okay, no matter how things change, what is supposed to come will eventually come. Instead of thinking about it here, we might as well take action, move on, and go to the center of this world to see what's going on.  If anything happens, let¡¯s see if the remnants of those three thousand chaotic gods and demons can stay hidden. If you want to overcome the tribulation, it¡¯s not enough to have the inheritance of the great avenue. You also need powerful help!¡±

    No one objects to this point, not to mention that just looking at the ¡®Pangu Ax¡¯ summoned by Pangu¡¯s true body through the sky can explain everything, if you have a most powerful weapon in your hand.  With the same strength, they will naturally have more vitality than others. External forces are also a great help in overcoming the tribulation, and they are also an indispensable help for everyone.

    Trap, is this world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons really a huge trap?  Many people have different views on this point.  This is how Zhu Jiuyin and Hongjun Taozu view it.  As for what Heavenly Dao thinks, that is not something outsiders can know.  Speaking of which, Sanqing, Zhunti and others also have this idea. They are not fools. They can all feel the weirdness of this world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons. However, they can think of the same thing, but they cannot change it because  If they want to survive, they have to participate, otherwise they will not get the inheritance.  If you don't get a powerful treasure, it will be difficult to survive countless calamities.  So no matter how dangerous this world is, they have to try it because they have no choice.

    In fact, from the moment everyone broke into the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons, they had no choice but to keep their heads down and keep moving forward. There was no other way, because they took a step back.  It is a cliff that will leave them with no place to die. They have to break through. This is the only way for them to survive.

    Strength, in this situation, strength is the most important. Only strong strength is the best protection. This has already penetrated into everyone's hearts. The previous battle was  It explained everything to the immortals of the three realms very well. It is precisely because many people do not have enough strength that they return empty-handed when faced with the astonishing temptation of interests. They do not know how Tiandao, Hongjun Daozu and Zhu Zhu  Jiuyin is powerful.

    After the fight is over.  Daozu Hongjun did not focus on finding the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons like Zhu Jiuyin. After all, for him, although the treasures in the hands of the Three Thousand Chaos Gods and Demons were good, they required fighting to fight for them. Relatively speaking,  The inheritance of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons that had escaped earlier was much easier, so Daozu Hongjun acted according to his own ideas, and most people also had the same idea. As for Zhu Jiuyin and his party,  He seemed lonely in comparison and was obviously out of tune with everyone, but Zhu Jiuyin didn't care about this.

    Opportunities are always reserved for those who are prepared. If he retreats just because he is worried about the huge effort required, he will never be able to reach the top. This is true for everyone, and there is no exception.  A moment of timidity was enough to make them miss a great opportunity.

    Zhu Jiuyin and his team went deep into the depths of this world to search for the whereabouts of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons. According to the aura exuded by the three thousand chaotic gods and demons, Zhu Jiuyin and his team quickly  They found the existence of three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons. When they saw the Chaos Gods and Demons in front of them, their expressions became abnormal, and they couldn't help but feel horrified.

    The reason why Zhu Jiuyin and his party had such a change was very simple, because the chaos gods and demons they saw were much more terrifying than they imagined. When they saw the existence of the gods and demons before, they always thought  ?The residual thoughts of thousands of Chaos Gods and Demons are the same, but when they really see each other, they realize how wrong it is to have such thoughts. If they treat the residual thoughts of these Chaos Gods and Demons according to their own ideas, it will definitely be  There is death and no life.

    Previously, they could feel that the shadow of the chaotic god and demon could swallow flesh and blood to restore its true body, and now the god and demon found by Zhu Jiuyin is like this, but this god and demon is much stronger than the previous one.  The gods and demons are much more powerful because he already has his own body. Although there is endless blood-awakening aura on that body, everyone understands that it is using the immortals of the three realms who have broken into the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons.  After the flesh and blood condensed, everyone became afraid of it. That is to say, every time one of the immortals of the Three Realms dies in this world, the opponent's power will become stronger. It is no wonder that the previous situation was so dangerous, and these  The three thousand chaotic gods and demons can't stand it anymore. They are all strengthening themselves and waiting for opportunities, but now their secrets have been seen by Zhu Jiuyin.

    "Kill!" Zhu Jiuyin shouted loudly. Gonggong Ancestral Witch, Shen Nong, King Dayu and Mosquito Taoist all launched attacks. They wanted to kill this chaotic god and demon, not only for their own safety.  , also for the treasure contained in the body of this chaotic god and demon, there is nothing embarrassing for them to kill and seize the treasure, and there is nothing to take into account. They came to the world of these three thousand chaotic gods and demons for  To get it is to seize the treasure.

    When he saw the appearance of Zhu Jiuyin and his party, the chaotic god and demon, whose whole body was entangled with blood and energy, looked up to the sky and let out a long roar, and then burst out with endless murderous intent, wanting to kill Zhu Jiuyin and everyone present.  People, devouring the blood of everyone so that they can restore the original form of the Chaos God and Demon, especially the aura coming from Zhu Jiuyin's body, makes the residual thoughts of this Chaos God and Demon go crazy.

    Kill, there is no need for any communication between the two parties. Zhu Jiuyin and his group want to kill this Chaos God and Demon and seize his Dao inheritance, and also seize his treasure, while this Chaos God and Demon's residual thoughts will start a fight.  The idea of ????getting the flesh and blood of Zhu Jiuyin and others, for him, as long as he can keep Zhu Jiuyin and his group, the strength of the flesh and blood of these people will be enough to restore him to his original state in a short period of time, and he will never be able to do it again.  To be afraid of the existence of heaven.

    Kill, the two of them were like a meteor hitting the earth, fighting together crazily. Even though it was just the remnants of a chaotic god and demon, the power he displayed was very terrifying. There were so many people in Zhu Jiuyin.  They joined forces and couldn't help each other. Such a change was something Zhu Jiuyin didn't expect, which made him feel wary in his heart.

    The remnants of a Chaos God and Demon that have not yet fully recovered are so terrifying. You can imagine how terrifying it will be for the Three Realms when the remnants of the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons are restored to their true form.  (To be continued. Mobile phone users please go to read.)

 Text Chapter 577: Demon Slaying

    Chapter 577: Demon Slaying

    When the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons are restored to their original state and re-forged into the supreme Chaos Gods and Demons, then a small world of three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons will no longer be able to suppress them. At that time, the entire Three Realms will bow to them.  No one under their feet can stop their pace, not Zhu Jiuyin, not Daozu Hongjun, not even Heavenly Dao. It can be said that with the power of three thousand chaotic gods and demons, they can sweep across the entire three realms, without mercy.  People can stop it.

    Tiandao thinks he is so smart in scheming against the immortals and everyone in the three realms, but others don't know that as the masters of the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons, their methods are even more amazing, and they are perfecting them through Tiandao's calculations.  His own true form of the Chaos God and Demon, and he also created such an eye-catching God and Demon, which made everyone in the three realms go crazy and plunged the whole world into a bloody awakening, allowing them to have enough flesh and blood to perfect themselves.  , It¡¯s a pity that people¡¯s calculations are not as good as God¡¯s calculations. Their plan was very good, but it¡¯s a pity that it was discovered by Zhu Jiuyin now.

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin made a move with this chaotic god and demon, both Heavenly Dao and Hongjun Taoist immediately felt the changes in heaven and earth. They were all shocked in their hearts and thought to themselves: "What's going on?"  The thing is, how could Zhu Jiuyin encounter the Chaos God and Demon Cannian so quickly? Was it he who took the initiative to find the other party or Xu Chaos God and Demon took the initiative to rob and kill Zhu Jiuyin. No matter which situation it was, I'm afraid  This incident will cause a shocking change!"

    Yes, no matter what the result is, no matter what the reason is, once Zhu Jiuyin starts fighting with this chaotic god and demon, it will trigger an amazing change for the entire world and make everyone crazy, not just the three realms.  The immortals are crazy about it, and the three thousand chaos gods and demons are also crazy about it. Zhu Jiuyin dies, and the three thousand chaos gods and demons are even more indifferent. They can kill all directions. If the three thousand chaos gods and demons die, then the other chaos gods  The devil will surely avenge him.  After all, Zhu Jiuyin's killing of the gods and demons was provoking their bottom line, forcing the Xu Chaos gods and demons to react, otherwise more people would kill them. At that time, the three thousand Chaos gods and demons would  The situation was not ideal, and their previous plans were in vain.  Therefore, no matter how high the price they pay, they must make a big move.

    at this time.  Tiandao snorted coldly and said: "Okay, okay, Zhu Jiuyin has made you arrogant. It depends on what you do now, facing the pursuit of three thousand chaotic gods and demons. You are dead, and there will be nothing if you die."  If people can threaten me again, the entire Three Realms will fall completely into my hands, and I will become a transcendent existence, Ha! Ha! Ha!"

    I have to talk about the last battle with Zhu Jiuyin.  It was a big blow to Tiandao, otherwise he would not be so crazy and laugh like this. He had forgotten how powerful the three thousand chaotic gods and demons would become once Zhu Jiuyin died.  Do you really have the ability to suppress those three thousand chaos gods and demons? I'm afraid this is not an easy task, and the three thousand chaos gods and demons are not good people. They can kill Zhu Jiuyin and he can also kill him.  When it comes to hating Heaven, it is the most hated by the three thousand chaos gods and demons!

    Zhu Jiuyin and the Chaos God and Demon made a big move, which shocked the whole world. Sanqing and others sighed secretly when they saw Zhu Jiuyin's murderous intent and the murderous intent of the Chaos God and Demon.  Yuanshi Tianzun took a deep breath and said to Taishang Laojun: "Elder brother, it seems that we have to speed up. Zhu Jiuyin has found the first chaos god and demon. If we delay it any longer, we will lose all the benefits.  It will fall into the hands of others. Although we have inheritance, we lack the most precious body protection. Without the most precious body protection, we still have no ability to protect ourselves!"

    Hearing the words of Yuanshi Tianzun, Taishang Laojun said in a deep voice: "In my opinion, what should we do now?"

    Yuanshi Tianzun sighed: "Elder brother, I think we should let the disciples separate. After all, the escape range of the god and demon is very large. If we still gather all the disciples together, then the range we can search can be  How big is it? If you want to get the inheritance of three thousand chaos gods and demons, it is even more of a lie. It is better to let them spread out and group them together. In this way, you can expand the search, and you can also make your disciples feel at ease!"

    As soon as Yuanshi Tianzun said these words, Taishang Laojun couldn't help but frowned. You must know that once they are scattered, it means danger, a huge danger. However, Yuanshi Tianzun is right. He cannot ignore it.  Regarding the feelings of his disciples, he himself has received the inheritance of three thousand chaotic gods and demons, but his disciples have not. If he said that his disciples did not want to leave and go hunting for treasures alone, Taishang Laojun would not believe it, and no one would believe it.  , because everyone is not a fool. Rather than wait for his disciples to be dissatisfied with him for this, it is better to let them go now.

    Taishang Laojun nodded and said: "Okay! Everything will be done as Junior Brother An said. We will let them spread out. As for who can get the inheritance, it depends on their own luck. We can't  Maybe we have been protecting them like this and letting them walk under our protection!"

    As soon as Taishang Laojun finished speaking, a smile flashed across Yuanshi Tianzun¡¯s face.He nodded and said: "What the senior brother said is true. After the disciples leave, we can feel much more relaxed. We don't need to worry too much. We can speed up the pace to find the traces of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons. Even if something happens  , our disciples can also communicate with us by sending messages, so that we can protect them in time!"

    In fact, there is another sentence that Yuanshi Tianzun has not said. They can use their disciples to search for the location of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons. With so many disciples as helpers, Yuanshi Tianzun believes that he can obtain greater gains and can take advantage of the opportunity.  Beyond Zhu Jiuyin, beyond the Dao of Heaven, and beyond Daozu Hongjun, this is just his own idea. Whether it can really succeed depends on chance. Without chance, no matter how good your arrangement is, it will be in vain.

    Soon, under the call of Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun, the disciples of the Ren and Chan sects gathered together. Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun told them their decisions and asked them to start forming the team on their own.  As soon as the news came out, the disciples of the Ren and Chan sects were crazy about it. They themselves very much agreed with such a good thing. Within a short period of time, the disciples of the Ren and Chan sects parted ways with Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun.  Each one embarked on their own journey with full enthusiasm and fantasy to find their own opportunities.

    When the disciples left, Yuanshi Tianzun asked Taishang Laojun: "Elder brother, in your opinion, who will win the battle between Zhu Jiuyin and the chaotic god and demon in the end?"

    Taishang Laojun smiled calmly and said: "Of course it is Zhu Jiuyin. You have also seen that although the Chaos God and Demon is very powerful, he cannot fight against Zhu Jiuyin, not to mention that there are people around Zhu Jiuyin."  The existence of Gong, Shennong, and Dayu. In the previous battle with Tiandao, Gong summoned Pangu's true body. No matter how strong the chaotic god and demon was, he couldn't beat Tiandao. Therefore, Zhu Jiuyin will win this battle, but in the victory  Zhu Jiuyin's situation will become very dangerous after that, and more chaos gods and demons will come to him. Whether he can escape then depends on his own destiny!"

    Taishang Laojun is also very thoughtful. He thought of this in a flash. Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu both understood this. They did not rush to kill the Xu Chaos God and Demon. They just waited for Zhu Jiu  Yin takes the first step, and after Zhu Jiuyin attracts the fire energy of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons, they will follow closely and kill them. It can be said that they are nakedly using Zhu Jiuyin to use Zhu Jiu  Yin acts as a gun.

    Zhu Jiuyin is not a fool, he naturally understands this, but Zhu Jiuyin doesn't care at all. To him, this is nothing at all, and it is not a big deal. He has full confidence that he can achieve the final victory.  It is precisely because of his full confidence that Zhu Jiuyin is not afraid of anything.  Even if he is the first, it is not a big deal, because as long as he can pass this test, he will be stronger.

    Real brave men have come out of countless killings and are never afraid of fighting. If Zhu Jiuyin cannot pass such a small test, then what can he do to achieve the supreme way and transcendence?  Everything is free and easy. Although the Chaos Gods and Demons are very powerful, he is also one of the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons, and Zhu Jiuyin has condensed the Chaos Gods and Demons' true form, which has a unique advantage against other Chaos Gods and Demons.

    Kill, when they met, the Chaos God and Demon felt the aura of Zhu Jiuyin, and even the aura of Gonggong Ancestral Witch. You must know that they were beaten to death by the Great God Pangu back then, even though there was some trace of heaven among them.  Calculation, but their hatred for the Great God Pangu is also very strong. It is precisely because of this that when the two parties meet, they can feel the strong murderous intention from deep in their hearts, so that they will take action without thinking.

    Although this chaotic god and demon is very strong, facing the joint siege of Zhu Jiuyin, Gonggong Zuwu, Shennong clan, King Dayu, and Mosquito Taoist, even with three heads and six arms, he cannot hold on.  Then the Chaos God and Demon was seriously injured and failed to exert its due strength at all. This result made him angry and frightened him. He finally waited for a chance to be reborn.  , he really didn't want to die in the hands of people like Zhu Jiuyin, he wanted to escape, escape from the bombardment of Zhu Jiuyin and others, and wait for him to recover his previous cultivation level before seeking revenge from the other party.

 Text Chapter 578: Powerful Blast

    Chapter 578: Powerful Killing

    Escape is a good idea, but it is difficult to succeed. Zhu Jiuyin is not a fool. It is impossible that he has not calculated this. The most important thing is that such a chaotic god and demon is a big gain. If he escapes,  Didn't Zhu Jiuyin waste his energy in vain? How could Zhu Jiuyin be willing to do such a stupid thing, unless he was really stupid.  <-¡·

    Before the god and demon could escape, the treasure of destruction in Zhu Jiuyin's hand launched a final blast, directly locking up the chaotic god and demon.  While waiting for the opponent to react, Zhu Jiuyin shouted loudly: "Destroy the heavens with your punch, just die!" As he spoke, Zhu Jiuyin swung his most powerful punch,  Under the punch, the Chaos God and Demon was hit by Zhu Jiuyin's iron fist before he could resist. Although he was a Chaos God and Demon, he was also facing Zhu Jiuyin, who was also a Chaos God and Demon.  Jiuyin was a little suffocated, not to mention that Zhu Jiuyin was still a god of destruction who controlled the existence of the Law of Destruction. The punch he punched was extremely powerful, and it hit his body directly without giving him time to react.  On the top, the powerful fist penetrated into the body and directly attacked the soul of the god and demon.

    "You are the descendant of Luo Hou, you have to die!" This god and demon was stunned by Zhu Jiuyin's punch. The power of the God of Destruction rushed into his soul, leaving him without a chance to resist.  , was directly blasted to death by Zhu Jiuyin. If he knew that Zhu Jiuyin was a chaotic god and demon who controlled the existence of destructive power, then he would not dare to be so careless and dare to use his body to block Zhu Jiuyin's fatal blow.  Quan, his death can only be attributed to his own stupidity.  Can't blame others.

    The five people worked together to kill the Chaos God and Demon so easily. When the Chaos God and Demon fell, his newly formed Chaos God and Demon's real body collapsed instantly.  All that is left is his own treasure and the inheritance of the gods and demons.

    Sad!  The death of this Chaos God and Demon was really sad. He did not exert all his power from beginning to end. From the beginning to the end, it was also a very short time. Although his death was due to his lack of cultivation, the biggest reason was that he was too  He was careless, always thinking that he was superior to the Chaos Gods and Demons, and looked down on Zhu Jiuyin, Gonggong Zuwu and other younger generations. It was precisely because of this that he died.  And he died so miserably.

    Zhu Jiuyin killed such a chaotic god and demon so cleanly, the impact was huge. With the death of this chaotic god and demon.  It was a shock to everyone. Even Gonggong Zuwu and the others did not expect that such a powerful chaos god and demon could be killed so neatly by their joint efforts.

    Looking at the huge blood-red sickle left by this chaotic god and demon, as well as the inheritance, Gonggong Ancestral Witch asked: "Second brother, what kind of path does this god and demon practice? Why is it so vulnerable?"  , it shouldn¡¯t be a fake!¡±

    Hearing the words of Gonggong Ancestral Witch, Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "It's impossible to be a fake. He is the real Chaos God and Demon, and he is the Blood Killing God and Demon in charge of killing. The reason why he is like this  It is easy to be killed by us. On the one hand, his cultivation is not as good as before, and secondly, he is too careless. He always looks at us with that lofty gaze, which is why he died so miserably. He doesn't even have the power to fight back, how can you?  We must remember this lesson deeply and don't make the same mistake as he did. A lion fights a rabbit with all his strength, let alone our fight, which is a battle of life and death!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's words are correct. For people like them, from the moment they step into the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons, they are already in danger and may be killed anytime and anywhere. Be careful.  Caution is inevitable, but ruthlessness is even more indispensable, otherwise death of body and soul is absolutely inevitable.

    Zhu Jiuyin paused for a moment and then said to Taoist Mosquito: "Little Mosquito, you were born in the sea of ????blood, and you are full of evil spirits. You are good at practicing the killing method of killing gods and demons with blood. You should also put away the killing sickle!"

    Zhu Jiuyin was generous enough. He gave a treasure to Taoist Mosquito without any hesitation. Taoist Mosquito couldn't help but be startled. Then he felt ecstatic and quickly thanked Zhu Jiuyin.

    Zhu Jiuyin and his team killed the Blood-Slaying Gods and Demons so cleanly and neatly. This brutal method disarmed the Chaos Gods and Demons who were about to come to help the Blood-Slaying Gods and Demons. Not to mention how arrogant these Chaos Gods and Demons were.  , but when they really have to deal with such a cruel person as Zhu Jiuyin, they have to reconsider. After all, Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s strength is there. He can easily kill the blood-killing gods and demons. His strength is amazing.  As you can imagine, asking them to risk their lives is something they are unwilling to do. After all, they are not fools.

    The idea of ??Hongjun Daozu and Tiandao is very good. In their opinion, as long as Zhu Jiuyin kills the gods and demons of chaos, he will not have a good life. But now they are wrong because they did not expect that Zhu Jiuyin willSuch ferocity was able to kill the blood-slaying gods and demons in such a short period of time. Such a powerful strength would naturally chill those chaos gods and demons.

    Zhu Jiuyin's ferocity shocked those Chaos Gods and Demons, so that they did not dare to act rashly. This result made Tiandao go crazy, and he cursed loudly: "Bullshit Chaos Gods and Demons, it turns out they are just a group of weaklings who bully the weak and fear the strong. Zhu Jiuyin  What's so great about that bastard Jiuyin? With just this little trick, you are so scared that you dare not take action. You have really embarrassed the Chaos Gods and Demons. Even ordinary people in the three realms are much stronger than you!"

    Tiandao was scolding the Chaos Gods and Demons, calling them cowards, but he did not think about what qualifications he had to speak against these Chaos Gods and Demons. He himself also bullied the weak and feared the strong. If he was really so fearless, he would not  He will hide, but directly fight with Daozu Hongjun and Zhu Jiuyin for life and death. He has flinched, so what qualifications do he have to blame those Chaos Gods and Demons, not to mention that these Chaos Gods and Demons themselves are selfish.  Very, otherwise they would not have been slaughtered alive by the Great God Pangu back then. No matter how powerful the Great God Pangu is, if these gods and demons can work together, who can kill them and let a group of selfish people risk their lives?  Risk it, it's impossible.

    After Zhu Jiuyin killed the blood-slaying gods and demons, a vague aura integrated into his body. This was something he didn't even notice. After this aura integrated into Zhu Jiuyin's body,  The world of Zhu Jiuyin's Kingdom of God has evolved a little bit. Although it's just a little bit, it plays a very crucial role.

    Unfortunately, Zhu Jiuyin's mind is not on his own practice now, but on the reaction of the Chaos Gods and Demons. When it is confirmed that no other Chaos Gods and Demons come to help the blood-slaying gods and demons, Zhu Jiuyin starts  He made a new itinerary and headed towards the location of the second Chaos God and Demon, continuing to hunt the three thousand Chaos God and Demon. This success dispelled all worries in his heart, making him fearless and allowing everyone to  Gong Zuwu, Shen Nong, King Dayu and Mosquito Taoist were fearless. Such a powerful chaos god and demon was powerless to resist in the city where they jointly attacked, which gave them full confidence.

    Zhu Jiuyin's idea was good, but he also underestimated those Chaos Gods and Demons. As Chaos Gods and Demons, no one is a fool. After seeing the Blood-killing Gods and Demons being killed by Zhu Jiuyin, Na Li  The Chaos Gods and Demons who were close to the Blood-killing Gods and Demons had long been wary, and before Zhu Jiuyin could move, they had already left quietly.

    When Zhu Jiuyin and his party arrived at their destination with full confidence, they were disappointed by what they saw in front of them. There was nothing left. If it weren't for the aura of chaos gods and demons remaining here, there would be other things.  There are no traces, I'm afraid Zhu Jiuyin and the others will think that they are looking in the wrong place.

    Seeing everything empty, Zhu Jiuyin's face showed a heavy look, and he said in a deep voice: "It seems that things are more cruel than we imagined. For these chaos gods and demons, they are very  Be vigilant, be very careful, we have just killed the Blood-killing Gods and Demons with our front foot, and the other Chaos Gods and Demons have disappeared without a trace. If we continue to act according to the previous method, I am afraid we will not gain anything!"

    After hearing Zhu Jiuyin's words, Shennong and others nodded. They all understood that what Zhu Jiuyin said was right, but after the matter had already happened, they had to find a way to solve it. Gonggong Zu  Wu opened his mouth and asked: "Second brother, now our actions have alerted all the Chaos gods and demons, and they are hiding one by one. What should we do now? We can't play hide-and-seek with them like this. They can  It¡¯s affordable, but we don¡¯t have that much time, after all, we are not the only ones in this world!¡±

    yes!  There are a lot of people taking action in this world. If Zhu Jiuyin and the others can't come up with a solution, I'm afraid their action will come to an end this time. They want to hunt down the Chaos God again.  Demona is extremely difficult. After all, no Chaos God or Demon is a fool who would confront a strong man like Zhu Jiuyin head-on.

    Zhu Jiuyin took a deep breath and said: "If they want to hide, let them hide. We continue to move forward. I don't believe that they can really ignore us and enter the center of this world, and will watch us silently."  Destroying the origin of this world, I want to see if they can really endure it!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's words shocked Gonggong Ancestral Witch, Shennong, King Dayu and Mosquito Taoist people. Zhu Jiuyin's idea was so crazy that they couldn't believe their ears.  What is heard is true.

 Text Chapter 579 Chapter Crazy

    Chapter 579 Crazy

    Zhu Jiuyin actually wants to destroy the origin of this world. Everyone can know what kind of consequences they will face if they think about it. I am afraid that they will face the crazy counterattack of three thousand chaotic gods and demons, even if it is  No matter how powerful they are, fighting against three thousand chaotic gods and demons is a matter of life and death. How could Zhu Jiuyin not be shocked by Zhu Jiuyin's words? It would be really amazing if they could still calm down.  They looked at Zhu Jiuyin stupidly and couldn't say a word. He looked as stupid as he wanted. At this moment, they couldn't see the aura of being a strong man at all!

    After seeing everyone's expressions, Zhu Jiuyin snorted softly, waking up Gonggong and the others, and then said: "Why, my words frightened you and made them afraid. Do you think I  What you said is so outrageous, just like a fantasy, leaving you with nothing to do?"

    Gonggong Zuwu sighed and said: "Second brother, I don't know what they are thinking, but I know that I was frightened by your words. You must know that your idea is really crazy. If we  If we really do this, we are challenging the entire three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons. No matter how powerful we are, we are still vulnerable to the human sea tactics. After all, each of the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons has a strong cultivation level.  !¡±

    As soon as Gonggong Ancestral Witch said this, Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "Okay, Gonggong, even you people think so, and the three thousand chaos gods and demons will even think so, you all think so  My actions are very crazy, and those three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons will think that I dare not do this, and this is our chance. When we reach the center of this world, even if the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons want to stop us,  We are also powerless. Without the protection of this world, three thousand chaos gods and demons are nothing. We, the Witch Clan, are naturally capable of fighting with them, and no one else in the Three Realms will let go of such a grand feast.  After all, the inheritance of three thousand chaos gods and demons is their support for surviving countless calamities!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin finished speaking.  The Gonggong Zuwu and others were startled at first, and then their faces showed endless shock. They heard Taoist Mosquito say: "Senior's plan is very promising. Even we ourselves don't believe that senior will do it."  The three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons would never have thought of doing such a crazy thing. And the Hongjun Taoist Patriarch and Tiandao could not have imagined it either. In this way, we can take the lead. This matter may seem dangerous, but there are huge risks.  Operability!"

    In fact, it was not just Taoist Mosquitoes who saw this, but Shennong, King Dayu, and Gonggong Zuwu also saw this.  It's just that they didn't react as quickly as Taoist Mosquito. As Taoist Mosquito said, this thing seems very crazy, but it is very maneuverable.  That is great news for Zhu Jiuyin and the others. They can have the opportunity to devour the origin of this world and allow them to touch the root of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons.

    Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "Okay! Well said, without further ado, we will start taking action and sweep all the way to the center of the world. I want to see if I can bear it first.  Those three thousand chaotic gods and demons can¡¯t help it!¡±

    After Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s explanation, no one doubted how terrible Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s plan was.  On the contrary, Zhu Jiuyin's explanation allowed them to see things they had never thought of before. It turns out that everything can be viewed this way. This made everyone happy and made them admire Zhu Jiuyin even more.  At least if they were in Zhu Jiuyin's position, they wouldn't be able to come up with such a plan.  They couldn't even see through the essence of this matter. This was the gap between them and Zhu Jiuyin, and they had to be convinced.

    Zhu Jiuyin was able to kill a chaotic god and demon easily, which was very exciting for the immortals in the entire three realms.  Not to mention others, it was just Kunpeng and his group who were extremely ambitious.  Although they understand that their cultivation level cannot be compared with Zhu Jiuyin, they do not believe that with the strength of so many of them, they cannot compare with Zhu Jiuyin. They believe that as long as they work together, they can definitely hunt down three people.  Thousands of Chaos Gods and Demons.

    Kunpeng took a deep breath and said: "Fellow Taoists, you must have thought clearly. You must know that this matter is of great importance. I hope everyone can think carefully before answering me. I don't want anyone to agree to it now."  It's very satisfying, but when it comes time to take action, they hold back. If someone wants to quit now, it's still too late, and everyone won't be dissatisfied. But if they want to quit after a big battle, they will have to face it.  Fury against us all, death is your end!"

    As soon as Kunpeng said these words, the gods and demons began to meditate. For them, this was not an easy thing. They needed to think about it carefully. They all meditated carefully and calculated things carefully.  Regarding the gains and losses of these people, Kunpeng did not disturb them, but gave them enough time to meditate. After all, this matter was very dangerous as Kunpeng said, and even Kunpeng did not want any accidents!

    It¡¯s been a long timeFor a long time, people soon thought clearly that the opportunity cannot be missed, and it will never come back. Although there are many shortcomings in Kunpeng's suggestion, they may be more aware that there is no gain without effort, and they want to achieve something.  To gain something, you have to pay something. There is no free lunch in this world.

    Zeus, who has always been at odds with Kunpeng, took a deep breath and said: "I have no objection. As long as it is beneficial to all of us, then I am willing to accept this agreement and will not violate it!"

    After Zeus's statement, other gods and demons soon expressed their voices. No one was stupid enough to stop Zhu Jiuyin at this time. Doing so would definitely lead to a narrow escape, but they had no choice. As long as they  If they want to get the inheritance of the Chaos Gods and Demons, they have to pay a price. This is unquestionable.

    Regardless of whether these gods and demons really think so in their hearts, it doesn't matter to Kunpeng, because he has already said everything that needs to be said. If someone thinks he wants to make a mistake, then Kunpeng is confident that he will be fatal.  One blow to let them know how cruel their methods will be!

    Soon the entire gods and demons showed their strong confidence and unity, yes unity, to unite the gods and demons who have always been selfish. The reason is very simple. They want the inheritance of the chaos gods and demons, and only inheritance  The most important thing is the past, and only the inheritance of the Chaos Gods and Demons can unite them.

    In fact, such things are not rare in the entire world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons.  The human race and Heaven are closely united. The goal of their alliance is very simple. It is also aimed at the three thousand chaotic gods and demons. If there is no alliance, there are only a few people. It's not that they don't want to unite.  It's that they can't find anyone to unite with.  For example, the leader of the Jie Sect and the Tongtian Cult really hope to get together with Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun. Together with the Three Pure Ones, they can definitely kill the Chaos Gods and Demons.  But now Tongtian Cult Master, Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun simply cannot get together. They are far apart from each other. If they want to get together, unless their goals are all in the central area.

    Those who are really capable have the idea of ????three thousand chaos gods and demons. In their eyes, the three thousand chaos gods and demons have become like cats and dogs.  It seems that as long as you can find these gods and demons, you will definitely succeed, and you will definitely succeed. It has to be said that Zhu Jiuyin's previous killing of the Chaos gods and demons left a very bad impression on these people, and they all regarded the Chaos gods and demons one by one.  The demons were treated as a piece of cake, thinking that they could easily kill the Chaos Gods and Demons as long as they wanted to, but they didn't know that what they saw was only the external manifestation, and such things were not as simple as they thought.

    What other people think and see.  This does not concern Zhu Jiuyin. For Zhu Jiuyin, as long as his purpose is not affected, that is fine. As for the safety of the immortals in the Three Realms, that has nothing to do with him. If these people die here  in the world.  That can only be blamed on them being too greedy and having such big ambitions even though they have no strength.

    Strength is the foundation of this world, and it is also an eternal truth. Only strong strength can win the respect of people in the world.  Zhu Jiuyin's power has won the respect of three thousand chaos gods and demons, making them very cautious towards Zhu Jiuyin and his party.  They didn't dare to act rashly, but for those other people who didn't know whether to live or die, Xu Chaos God and Demon had nothing to worry about and no pressure. They didn't dare to attack Zhu Jiuyin because they were afraid that Zhu Jiuyin was too strong.  He would risk his own life, but for others, the Xu Chaos God and Demon had no pressure at all.

    As Zhu Jiuyin's actions accelerated, those careerists also strode to the edge of the central zone of this world. When they saw the difference between the central zone and the previous area, everyone  It was boiling. In their eyes, the central area seemed to be a world-wide cornucopia. There were many innate spiritual roots and innate spiritual objects here. The large number made them excited.

    People die for money, and birds die for food. Under these temptations, those people naturally rushed to the impulse one by one, and went crazy to collect the innate spiritual roots and innate spiritual objects in the central area, one by one.  I was extremely excited, thinking that I was really lucky this time to have such a harvest.

    The greed of people's hearts has gradually made these people lose their caution and vigilance. They are all deeply immersed in the wealth of this world. They only have one idea in their hearts, and that is to plunder everything here as much as possible.  , as for the threat of three thousand gods and demons, they have long been forgotten.

    In fact, these people didn't know that they were excited, and why weren't the three thousand chaotic gods and demons excited? They couldn't deal with Zhu Jiuyin, and were worried that Zhu Jiuyin would come knocking on their door, but for these ignorant and greedy madmen, they couldn't control Zhu Jiuyin.  The disciples, Xu Chaos God and Demon are excited about it. They see hope in these greedy disciples, and see the hope of Xiu regaining his own strength. For them, the more people who come in, the better.  They will have enough flesh and blood to reunite their true bodies of the Chaos Gods and Demons. As long as their true bodies of the Chaos Gods and Demons are forming, it doesn't matter just Zhu Jiuyin.??.

    When they saw the change in people's hearts in a short period of time, whether it was Tiandao or Hongjun Daozu, their hearts were full of vigilance, and they were all scolding Zhu Jiuyin for causing serious harm to people, but they clearly knew  Having seen the strangeness of the phantom of the gods and demons, I naturally understood how tempting it would be for the Xu Chaos gods and demons if so many people poured in. Once these people died here, their plans would cause destruction.  Sexual blow.

    Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun wanted to persuade the immortals of the three realms to leave this dangerous place so that they could save their lives and not be killed by the three thousand chaotic gods and demons and devour their flesh and blood to restore themselves. Unfortunately, neither  No matter how much explanation Daozu Hongjun gave to Sanqing and others, the result was that there was no progress at all. On the contrary, in the hearts of those people, they thought that Daozu Hongjun was too selfish. To back off at this time was not a clear statement.  Do they want to monopolize the benefits? Naturally, each of them was extremely angry. They no longer listened to Hongjun Daozu's call and moved crazily towards the central area.

    People are not like this. In the face of absolute temptation, they will give up on anything and go crazy over it. They don't even think carefully about whether this thing is as good as they thought. They will only look for the good in everything.  Think about it, never think about how dangerous it is. This is human nature, and the greed of human nature is revealed in them.

    When countless people poured into the central area, what Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun were worried about finally happened. Three thousand chaos gods and demons finally launched their long-prepared attack. They did not attack these people directly.  , but three thousand chaos gods and demons joined forces to directly block all the space in the central area, cutting off everyone's escape route. Anyone who is not a fool will understand that the other party is going to close the door and punish them.  The killer is here.

    After seeing this sudden attack, many people naturally became frightened. At this time, those who had gained a lot wanted to leave this world and retreat. After all, they were under this big sweep.  There were good harvests, and some people even found the inheritance of the Chaos Gods and Demons. Naturally, these people were worried about their own safety. Unfortunately, it was useless no matter how much they worried, because everything here was controlled by the three thousand Chaos Gods.  The demon was under control, and the three thousand chaos gods and demons joined forces to directly attack these people, making them feel the threat of death.

 Text Chapter 580 Disaster

    Chapter 580 Disaster

    Everything was just as the immortals of the Three Realms feared. After the blockade force completed the encirclement, the three thousand chaos gods and demons finally couldn't help but take action. It must be said that the three thousand chaos gods and demons were insidious and vicious.  Then several small forces were uprooted by them, causing this world to once again face a bloody massacre!

    In just a brief confrontation, the immortals of the three realms suffered heavy casualties. Even the Ren, Chan, Jie, and Buddha sects did not escape this disaster. Relatively speaking, the Jie and Buddha sects were better off, at least  They have the Tongtian Cult Leader and Zhunti. Although the Chaos Gods and Demons are arrogant, they do not dare to confront the Tongtian Cult Leader and Zhunti. After all, they are worried that the time will drag on too long and others will come to help. That would not be good.  .

    If previously Hongjun Daozu and Tiandao really wanted to see a conflict between Zhu Jiuyin and the Chaos Gods and Demons, and hoped to see Zhu Jiuyin being chased by the Chaos Gods and Demons, then they regretted it now, yes they regretted it.  Now, Zhu Jiuyin killed the Chaos Gods and Demons, which brought them endless trouble. When the immortals of the Three Realms were hunted by the Chaos Gods and Demons, they were frightened, whether it was Hongjun Daozu or Tiandao.  They are all very aware of how dangerous the situation is now. If the chaos gods and demons are allowed to continue to slaughter, the strength of these three thousand chaos gods and demons will soon increase greatly. I am afraid that this world will no longer be able to trap them.  At that time, what awaits the three realms will be their demise.

    Tiandao was furious at this and cursed angrily: "Zhu Jiuyin, you bastard, look at what you have done, you are happy, but the whole world has changed because of you, you really deserve to die!  "

    Zhu Jiuyin's actions touched the foundation of Heaven. The three thousand chaos gods and demons were the goals of Heaven. It is not accurate to say that the entire three thousand chaos gods and demons were the goals of Heaven. Now because of Zhu Jiuyin's actions, his target appeared.  There was a change, and this change was something he didn't expect, with the killing of three thousand chaotic gods and demons.  Constantly restoring his true body of chaotic gods and demons through flesh and blood, the damage to this world is huge, how can Tiandao not be nervous about it, and Tiandao does not know that at this moment, Zhu Jiuyin is leading everyone to those three  Go to the center of the world of thousands of chaotic gods and demons, with an even more crazy purpose to destroy this world and cut off the roots of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons.

    After so many years of suppression, this world has long been connected with three thousand chaotic gods and demons.  It is precisely because of this that the phantom of the gods and demons with three thousand avenues appeared just now. If this world is destroyed, although it can free the three thousand chaotic gods and demons, it will also cut off their roots and make them  The fundamentals of rapid evolution have been lost.

    Three thousand chaos gods and demons teamed up to block the entire world.  He also slaughtered all the immortals in the three realms with blood. This move was not hidden from Zhu Jiuyin. Zhu Jiuyin did not react at all to such a thing, but Gonggong Zuwu, Shennong, King Dayu and Mosquito Taoist did.  They were worried. After all, after the space was blocked, they lost their way out, and their actions this time were so crazy.  It is normal for this to make them worried.

    Gonggong Zuwu said worriedly: "Second brother, the current situation seems to be very unfavorable to us. The three thousand chaos gods and demons were really angered by our previous actions. They actually blocked the entire space and attacked the immortals of the three realms.  Let¡¯s take action. This stance is to clear the situation. First deal with these weak people, and then join forces to besiege us. If we don¡¯t make an emergency response, after the three thousand chaos gods and demons complete their preparations, the consequences will be disastrous!"

    Hearing this, Zhu Jiuyin said calmly: "The consequences? What serious consequences can there be? It is not us who are anxious now, but Tiandao and Hongjun. Doing this with three thousand chaotic gods and demons is not as simple as you think. If  If you think they are clearing the area, you are completely wrong. They are completing their own progress, and three thousand chaos gods and demons have been suppressed in this world. Although the seal is now lifted, they still cannot leave this place.  This side world, unless they can restore their cultivation, or break the origin of this side world"

    Zhu Jiuyin hadn't finished what he said, but when the words that broke the origin of this world came down, the Shennong family, King Dayu, Taoist Mosquito, and Gonggong Ancestral Witch were horrified by it, and they lost their voices and said: "What?  Then why do we want to destroy the origin of this world? Are we not letting these chaos gods and demons go?"

    Seeing everyone's surprised look, Zhu Jiuyin nodded and said: "Yes, that's exactly what I meant. For you, you think that I am crazy and unreasonable, but how much do you know about the Chaos Gods and Demons?  If the origin of this world cannot be destroyed, when the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons use the power of this world to restore their true form, no one in the three thousand can resist them anymore. The power of the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons  It is enough to destroy the entire Three Realms. There is no need for the Tribulation of Era to exist. The immeasurable calamity will come directly. They will directly destroy the Three Realms and return everything to chaos! You think it is sacrificing a little benefit in front of you and letting go of three thousand chaotic gods and demons.  Is it better to be born, or to continue to trap them and give those three thousand chaotic gods and demons a chance to destroy the entire Three Realms?"

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words made Shennong andKing Dayu, Taoist Mosquito, and the Ancestral Witch Gonggong are even more frightened. How to choose the right way? Then naturally release three thousand chaotic gods and demons. At least that way everyone will have time to prepare.

    At this time, King Dayu asked: "Does Zhu Jiuyin Ancestral Witch say that Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu don't know all this? If they know, why do they open the seal of this world? They really don't care anymore  Is life and death in the Three Realms at stake? Can we really give up everything in the Three Thousand Realms?"

    At this moment, King Dayu finally asked what he was thinking. In fact, this was not only the doubt in King Dayu's heart, but also the doubt of the Shennong family. They did not understand that as the supreme being of the three realms, whether it was the Dao of Heaven or the Hongjun Daozu,  They all rely on the Three Realms to survive. What good will it do to them if the Three Realms are destroyed? Can it be said that the destruction of the Three Realms can really make them transcend everything and achieve the supreme enlightenment?

    Zhu Jiuyin smiled calmly and said: "Be it Heavenly Dao or Hongjun, how could they not know all this? It's just that they overestimate their own abilities. They all want to catch all three thousand chaotic gods and demons in one go and devour three thousand."  The inheritance of the avenue of chaos gods and demons condensed the three thousand avenues into the supreme avenue that transcended everything. It can only be said that they are two lunatics, two lunatics who don¡¯t know the so-called. Three thousand chaos gods and demons are really so easy to swallow. At that time, Father God was just  They will not be unable to destroy them and suppress them here. The three thousand avenues are not as easy as they think. Each avenue can take you to the end. Being able to be on par with the avenues just depends on whether you have that ability.  The three thousand chaos gods and demons are the ones who are most likely to cultivate these three thousand avenues to the limit. Devouring the three thousand avenues is just a joke. Even the Father God only mastered twelve avenues. How can they master the three thousand avenues?  Qian Daodao, it¡¯s good to be ambitious, but too much ambition is just a joke!¡±

    Although what Zhu Jiuyin said makes sense, everything is not absolute. If Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu can grasp the origin of this world and can sacrifice this world into their own small world, then they can take the opportunity to devour it.  Three thousand avenues can become a transcendent existence, but Zhu Jiuyin did not say this. It is precisely because Zhu Jiuyin knows this that he wants to destroy the origin of this world and cut off all disasters.

    Zhu Jiuyin also has selfish motives, because he has also felt the existence of the avenue of destruction in this world before. If either Tiandao or Hongjun succeeds, then he will have to be restrained unless he is willing to give up his own avenue of destruction, but this  The Avenue of Destruction has been integrated into his bones. It is not easy to give up. Therefore, Zhu Jiuyin's only chance is to destroy the origin of this world and cut off the thoughts of Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun. As for everything else, it is just incidental.  .

    If people do not serve themselves, Heaven will destroy the earth. Although Zhu Jiuyin's selfishness is not good, but who can have no selfishness? There is the way of heaven, Hongjun Taoist ancestors also have it, and Zhu Jiuyin is no exception. It is precisely because everyone has selfishness, so all this  The competition depends on their respective abilities to see who can have the last laugh. It can be said that from the beginning, the immortals of the Three Realms are like cannon fodder, whether in the eyes of Zhu Jiuyin or in the eyes of Tiandao and Hongjun  This is the case in Daozu's eyes.

    But there was one thing that Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun did not expect. These three thousand chaotic gods and demons could devour the essence of flesh and blood to restore their own strength. This was a very dangerous thing, and it was also their miscalculation.

    At this moment, Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu cursed Zhu Jiuyin in their hearts, thinking that all these things were caused by Zhu Jiuyin, but Zhu Jiuyin didn't care about it at all and continued to hunt down the three thousand chaotic gods and demons.  , went to plunder the inheritance of three thousand avenues, but left everything to themselves, but they couldn't really watch the situation worsen like this, otherwise their last chance would be lost. After all, they are not as good as Zhu Jiuyin, Zhu Jiuyin, Zhu Jiuyin, Zhu Jiuyin, Zhu Jiuyin.  Jiuyin has his own small world. Even if immeasurable calamity comes and the three realms return to chaos, he is still unafraid, because he has the ability to protect the witch clan and practice in chaos. Who makes him himself?  Chaos gods and demons, this is the advantage.

    It is precisely because Zhu Jiuyin has such an advantage that Heavenly Dao and Hongjun Daozu can only endure this bad breath to stop the killing of three thousand chaotic gods and demons, and do not dare to cause too much loss to the immortals of the Three Realms.  , that will be a disaster for them, a huge disaster, a disaster that will destroy their own future, this is what they don't want to see!

 Text Chapter 581 Compromise under heavy pressure

    Chapter 581: Compromise under heavy pressure

    kill!  When things have reached this point, whether it is Hongjun Daozu or Tiandao, if they want to stop the Chaos Gods and Demons, the only way is to stop killing with killing, and to use the method of blood awakening to tell the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons what to do.  There is nothing they can't do. As long as they can kill three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons, they can resolve the current crisis. There is no other way, because for Chaos Gods and Demons, they believe in the strong.  If you don't have enough strength, you can't make them submissive, just like they don't dare to trouble Zhu Jiuyin, because Zhu Jiuyin is stronger than them, they  They don't want to die. Now Daozu Hongjun and Tiandao can only use such extreme methods to resolve the current crisis.

    Daozu Hongjun was very dissatisfied with Zhu Jiuyin. Now it was Zhu Jiuyin who had caused the incident, and he had to wipe his ass. It would be difficult for anyone to accept such an unlucky thing, but it was just Hongjun.  Daozu himself can't handle this matter well. After all, there are three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons there. Even if he has three heads and six arms, he can't kill three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons to the point of heartache. Maybe he will kill them if he is not careful.  If his own life is involved, he will suffer a great loss. Although the arrogance of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons is very detrimental to him, it is also detrimental to the way of heaven. Daozu Hongjun cannot bear this responsibility alone.  Responsibility, he has to negotiate with the way of heaven.

    Although it is said that Tiandao is hidden in a hidden place and Taoist Hongjun cannot find his true identity, it is still not a problem for Taoist Hongjun to contact Tiandao.  When such a big thing happened, Daozu Hongjun had no choice but to use Yuan Shen and Tiandao to communicate with each other to reach a satisfactory agreement, so that he did not have to bear the huge pressure alone.

    With Taoist Hongjun¡¯s cultivation and vision, he quickly connected with the way of heaven. In fact, Taoist Hongjun did not come to find the way of heaven.  It won't be long before Tiandao can't hold on and comes to collude with Daozu Hongjun. After all, the noise caused by the three thousand chaotic gods and demons is too great, and the Dao will be to the point where Tiandao can't bear it. As long as Tiandao still wants it.  After attaining the supreme avenue, transcending everything, and not being restricted by the avenue, he must make his way forward.

    Tiandao is not a fool.  He naturally knew how much the current situation would affect him, and he did not argue or get entangled with Daozu Hongjun.  Because time waits for no one, if he is entangled with Taoist Hongjun, it will only make those three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons stronger. You must know that the cultivation level of those Chaos Gods and Demons after a massacre has greatly increased.  Make them even more arrogant.  Even more vicious, Tiandao still knows what to do in this situation. Compared with his own future, the grudge with Daozu Hongjun is not worth mentioning. As a superior, if Tiandao can even do this  If he doesn't have any vision or broadmindedness, then he's probably not going to be able to accomplish anything.

    Regarding the way of heaven, Daozu Hongjun was not in the mood to chat with him and said straight to the point: "The way of heaven. You have also seen the situation in this world right now, because of that bastard Zhu Jiuyin. These three thousand chaotic gods and demons have gone crazy. They  Now you are desperately slaughtering the immortals of the three realms and devouring their flesh and blood. You should understand how much impact it will have on us if we allow these three thousand chaos gods and demons to continue to go crazy. So I want to join hands with you to give these three thousand chaos gods  The devil gave them a heavy blow that hurt their hearts and made them shrink back. What do you think?"

    When he heard the words of Daozu Hongjun, Tiandao said in a deep voice: "Hongjun, your idea is good, but do you think that just the two of us can fight against three thousand chaotic gods and demons? It is difficult to fight with two fists.  Against four hands, no matter how powerful the two of us are, we can still kill a few chaos gods and demons. If we want to force these chaos gods and demons to stop, we need blood awakening methods and a lot of killings, so I don't  I don¡¯t think your opinion is very good, at least with the strength of the two of us, we cannot make the Chaos God and Demon back down!"

    How could Daozu Hongjun not know this, but now he had no choice but to have this idea. Daozu Hongjun said in a deep voice: "Then what should we do according to your opinion? Don't you want to go?"  Contact that bastard Zhu Jiuyin, but I can¡¯t find him. If you have the ability, you can try to discuss it with him!¡±

    Tiandao said: "Hongjun, you can't find him. Do you think I can find him? And even if Zhu Jiuyin comes, it won't be of much use. I mean you have to mobilize everyone in the three realms."  Let them turn their spears around, ignore any innate spiritual roots or innate things, and work together to kill those Chaos Gods and Demons. Only if they unite can we be able to push back the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons. If we only rely on you and me  There won¡¯t be much gain from the strength of the two of us. After all, the strength of you and me is limited, so we can¡¯t kill without limit!¡±

    How could Taoist Hongjun not think about this suggestion of heaven, but he didn¡¯t think there were many immortals in the three realms.If you can listen to his opinion, although there is a great opportunity to kill three thousand chaos gods and demons, many of those people don't think so, because they are as timid as mice and are unwilling to risk their lives!

    Daozu Hongjun said in a deep voice: "Tiandao, it's not that I haven't thought about your suggestion, but you should know how many of them are spineless to the immortals of the three realms. You can only expect them to fight the chaos gods and demons desperately.  It¡¯s not ideal to be afraid, and they may even run away at a critical moment, causing more people to suffer!¡±

    After hearing what Hongjun Daozu said, Tiandao snorted disdainfully and said: "Hongjun, please put away your hypocritical face. You should understand how dangerous the current situation is. Since things have gotten out of hand,  To the point, then we can only use extreme means to suppress this matter. No matter who dares to retreat in the war, they will die. Only by using blood-awakening killings can we tell them what they should face.  , they will fearlessly and courageously fight the three thousand chaotic gods and demons endlessly!"

    "Tiandao's control over people's hearts is indeed amazing. At least his point of view is very correct. For a group of people who don't know anything, if they want to make them obey orders and let them go forward bravely and take risks, then they have only this way.

    Daozu Hongjun took a deep breath to suppress the excitement in his heart. In fact, he already knew that such a thing would happen before looking for Tiandao. The reason why he didn't say it was that he hoped Tiandao would take the initiative to bring it up. This made him  This is a good thing, at least if this incident breaks out in the future, the bad guys won't have to take the blame themselves.

    I have to say that when things have reached this point, there is still intrigue between Tiandao and Hongjun Taozu. From this point alone, we can see how much pressure will be faced by all living beings in the three realms. The upper beam is not straight and the lower beam is crooked. All this  It was still caused by Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun. They never forget to fight, let alone others.

    Seeing Hongjun Daozu's hesitation, Tiandao said disdainfully: "Hongjun, what are you thinking about? If it works, agree quickly. If not, then you can handle this matter yourself. There is no need to ask for help."  Me!"

    Okay, how could it not work? Although Daozu Hongjun was unwilling to admit it directly, he had no choice now. Daozu Hongjun took a deep breath and said: "Okay, everything will be up to you. I will contact others right away."  People, let them start to gather momentum and wait for our order to give the three thousand chaos gods and demons a show of strength and let them know our affairs!"

    Although Tiandao said so firmly, if Daozu Hongjun really rejected his proposal, he would not leave at all. Instead, he would yell at Hongjun until Hongjun agreed to his proposal. After all, this matter was too big.  It affected his fundamentals.

    After hearing that Hongjun Daozu agreed to his proposal, Tiandao said in a deep voice: "Now that the matter has been decided, let's act quickly. You will arrange the affairs of the younger generations, and I will investigate.  The lair of the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons is there, and after you prepare it, we will teach them a lesson together!"

    As soon as Tiandao said these words, Hongjun Daozu couldn't help but secretly curse Tiandao for being insidious and leaving such an unfortunate thing to him, while Tiandao found an easy thing. However, no matter how dissatisfied Daozu Hongjun was, at this time  He could only endure it. After all, Tiandao had a greater advantage than him in searching for the three thousand chaos gods and demons. Even if he objected, he would only be ridiculed by the other party, so it was better to acquiesce.

    In fact, things were not as difficult as Daozu Hongjun thought. When three thousand chaotic gods and demons were killing everyone, whether it was Sanqing, Zhunti, or even others, they all had a strong sense of crisis.  They all understand that the situation is unfavorable to them. They also want to fight back and give the Chaos Gods and Demons a strong counterattack. However, they are unable to find the other party. The most important thing is that they are weak and unable to do so.  to counterattack.

    When Daozu Hongjun began to contact Sanqing and others, his request was quickly responded to. No one refused, not even the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother in heaven, because they all knew how serious the current situation was.  It's dangerous. For the sake of their own lives, they naturally know what to do.

    In this way, under the connection of Daozu Hongjun, the survivors of the immortals of the three realms soon united together. Everyone helped each other to withstand the attack of three thousand chaotic gods and demons for the time being. Things began to turn around, and things began to turn around.  The immortals in the three realms regained their confidence and no longer worried about their own safety!  (To be continued. Mobile phone users please go to read.)

 Text Chapter 582: Cursing Gods and Demons

    Chapter 582: Cursed Gods and Demons

    Under the threat of life and death, all the immortals of the three realms worked together to withstand the killings of three thousand chaotic gods and demons, but they were not happy at all because they knew very well that their abilities could only stop them for a while.  , but they can't stop them for a lifetime. When the chaos gods and demons join forces, they are still dead. And with their combined efforts, this world is shrouded in endless murderous intent. This is a sign before the catastrophe is coming. This  All the changes made Sanqing and Zhunti uneasy. In fact, anyone who could see the murderous aura in the world understood this and felt uneasy. After all, it was related to their life and death. Who wouldn't care?  Woolen cloth!

    Sanqing and the others understand this, and Hongjun Daozu and Tiandao don't understand this. They are even more aware of how dangerous the situation in front of them is, and they dare not take it lightly or be sloppy in the slightest, because of this matter  It is related to their safety and their future, so they have to attack with all their strength.

    The first one to rush out was Tiandao. Since Zhu Jiuyin could not be found, he had no choice but to step forward on his own, otherwise things would get out of hand. If the confidence of all the immortals in the three realms were shattered, everything would  But it's too late. No matter how scheming or powerful he is, he can't change the overall situation, so for his own benefit, Tiandao must take action.

    When Tiandao moves, he is ruthless and ruthless, leaving no leeway, and his attack is a killing move. He has to pick the weakest persimmon, and Tiandao is no exception. He immediately found the god and demon with the weakest fighting ability among the three thousand chaos gods and demons, and attacked him.  Killer with pain.  It's a pity that Tiandao overestimates his own ability. Chaos gods and demons are different. Once they have the true form of gods and demons.  Then he has a strong fighting ability. Even the gods and demons with the ultimate combat power are not so easy to deal with. Tiandao thought that he could kill a chaotic god and demon with one strike like Zhu Jiuyin, killing a chaotic god and demon with lightning speed.  .

    The result was that Tiandao was greatly disappointed. He did not have a physical body as powerful as Zhu Jiuyin, nor the powerful destructive treasure of Zhu Jiuyin, nor the help of masters such as Gonggong Zuwu.  It will not be an easy task to kill a Chaos God and Demon by yourself with only the Dao of Heaven.  He failed to kill the Chaos God and Demon with one blow, but on the contrary, it aroused the opponent's ferocious personality and made him extremely violent.

    "Don't look at the fact that each of these three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons has lost their true form, leaving only a trace of regret.  But the ferocity in his bones has not dissipated.  If Tiandao had fought him openly, he would not have been so crazy no matter how much trauma he suffered. However, Tiandao's attack was carried out by sneak attack, and he did not directly kill the Chaos God with such a dirty means.  Demon, this makes this Chaos God and Demon think that the cultivation of heaven is not good enough and was sneak attacked by an ant. How can he not make the Chaos God and Demon who thinks he is noble go crazy?

    "Ant! You unexpectedly attacked the great Lord of the Curse. You deserve to die. Destroy the Great Curse!" Good guy, this Chaos God and Demon who is considered the weakest in combat power by Heaven is actually the Lord of the Curse, the Chaos God and Demon in charge of the Avenue of Curse.  .  This big curse technique is extremely weird. Although it seems to be weak on the surface, it is not the case when it comes to fighting. It is God who deserves the bad luck. He never thought that the person he was looking for turned out to be the one who mastered the existence of the curse.  Chaos gods and demons, and he also completely angered the other party.

    When the cursed gods and demons took action, the soul of the heaven was turbulent. An invisible force invaded his soul, not only corroding his body, but also corroding his soul.  Let Tiandao suffer a hidden loss in an instant. If the cursed gods and demons had not been severely injured by Tiandao's sneak attack before, I am afraid that under the circumstances of mental calculation and unintentional, the cursed gods and demons counterattacked with all their strength, which would definitely bring death to Tiandao. After all, the cursed avenue  It's just too weird and vicious.

    As soon as the cursed gods and demons took action, Tiandao suffered a big loss. This was just the beginning, and there was such a result. How could this not frighten Tiandao? He really didn't expect that his luck would be so bad. Qianxun  Wanxun unexpectedly found such a sinister and sinister god and demon as the Cursed God and Demon. In terms of its sinisterness and viciousness, this Cursed God and Demon is also very high among the three thousand chaotic gods and demons. If the sneak attack of the Heavenly Dao can kill him with one hit,  Then there would be no problem for him, but he underestimated the cursed gods and demons, and did not kill the cursed gods and demons with one blow. This changed things instantly. The cursed gods and demons did not kill people with physical attacks.  Fighting and killing, his words and deeds can kill the enemy, and it is precisely because the cursed gods and demons have such abilities that his counterattack can cause such a big loss to Tiandao.

    I saw Tiandao groaning and his body involuntarily stepped back. When he saw that Tiandao was so vulnerable, the cursed gods and demons snorted disdainfully and said: "I thought you were so amazing and so capable that you dare to  You sneak attack on my great Lord of Curses, you are just an embroidered pillow, useless!"

    &nbsp; When he heard the cursed god and demon's evaluation of himself, Tiandao was extremely angry, but it was useless no matter how angry he was. His own methods were too inferior. If you want to sneak attack, you have to kill him.  Kill your opponent, but you failed to do this, and you were counterattacked by the opponent, and you were so vulnerable. How can you not make people look down upon you with such a result? How can you make people look up to you!

    How shameful!  Tiandao was really embarrassed this time. Daozu Hongjun, who had contacted all the people, snorted disdainfully when he saw Tiandao being frustrated. He also looked down on Tiandao. What do you think?  Even if it was a sneak attack on your own, you had to arrange everything and calculate everything. However, not only did you fail to make arrangements, but you were also attacked by cursed gods and demons. This was extremely embarrassing.

    "What kind of existence is Tiandao, how can he endure the ridicule of the cursed gods and demons? You must know that the cursed gods and demons are just slapping him naked in the face. How can Tiandao not live or die?"

    Tiandao shouted angrily: "You shameless gods and demons of chaos, you are so insidious that you want to use the flesh and blood essence of the immortals in the three realms to restore your own cultivation, and then destroy the stability and unity of the three realms. You and other shameless people who want to use  No method is too much. Just die, the road of judgment is coming. Kill me!"

    Good guy, the stimulation of the cursed gods and demons in Heaven finally came up with the trump card and used the Avenue of Judgment. However, the advent of the Avenue of Judgment alone cannot kill the cursed gods and demons. After all, the cursed gods and demons have powerful curse power.  , when Heaven was being plotted by the cursed gods and demons, his cultivation was weakened by 40 to 50% due to the great curse.  Even if he could summon the Avenue of Judgment at his current level, he could still exert some strength, and his attacks did not cause much damage to the enemy at all.  This has to be said to be a great irony!

    Zhu Jiuyin attaches great importance to the way of heaven and Daozu Hongjun. When the way of heaven comes to curse the gods and demons.  Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but shook his head.  I don't agree with his move. For others, it is unclear about the three thousand chaos gods and demons, but it is very easy for Zhu Jiuyin to distinguish the three thousand chaos gods and demons. As for the way of heaven, he should know more about the three thousand chaos gods and demons.  The devil is the one. Zhu Jiuyin doesn't know why the first person Tian Dao finds is this cursed god and devil.

    Seeing Zhu Jiuyin's disapproving look, King Dayu asked: "Senior Zhu Jiuyin, is there anything wrong with Tiandao's move? If they want to change the situation in front of them, I'm afraid this is the only way.  That¡¯s the method!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin sighed and said: "Things are not as simple as you think. Even if Tiandao wants to kill people to establish power. In order to force back the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons, you should always find a Chaos God who is easier to deal with."  The devil is the one. You shouldn¡¯t go after the cursed gods and demons. You must know that the curses of the cursed gods and demons are very insidious. Unless you are confident that you can kill him with one strike, it is not a good thing to mess with him!"

    Zhu Jiuyin was right. Tiandao had such considerations when he approached the cursed gods and demons. However, he overestimated his own strength and underestimated the abilities of the cursed gods and demons, so that Tiandao's killing blow did not kill him at all.  Curse the gods and demons, so the current situation happened. The only blame to blame is Tiandao's own miscalculation.

    After hearing what Zhu Jiuyin said, King Dayu asked: "Senior Zhu Jiuyin, are we helping Heaven? Although we are on the opposite side of Heaven, Heaven is doing this for the stability of the Three Realms.  , we can¡¯t just ignore it, let alone in this situation!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "No, we can't do anything. Our goal is the origin of this world. We can't lose the big because of the small. No matter how bad the situation of Tiandao is, we can't show up.  What's more, Tiandao has already reached an agreement with Hongjun, and even if he wants to be saved, Hongjun will take action, so we just have to continue our own pace!"

    Zhu Jiuyin said it well, they can't lose big for small things. To him, Tiandao's life and death is not worth mentioning at all. Even if Tiandao falls, it doesn't matter. As long as he can destroy the origin of this world, everything will be worth it.  of.

    In fact, there is one thing Zhu Jiuyin didn't say. No matter how unsightly Tiandao's current situation is, Zhu Jiuyin believes that with Tiandao's strength, his life will not be in danger. As long as he stabilizes first, everything will still change.  of.

    Why didn't Tiandao know this? It was precisely because he understood his situation in his heart that he was not anxious, but calmly responded to the challenge. As long as he survived the outbreak of the cursed gods and demons, the cursed gods and demons would  He is dead, and he is still the kind of soul that will never be reincarnated. Naturally, Heavenly Dao will not be too nervous.

    Although the power of the Judgment Avenue summoned by Heaven is not small, its power is really unsatisfactory. The cursed gods and demons were frightened before. You must know that this JudgmentThe power of the curse is the nemesis of the curse, but after receiving this blow from the curse, the cursed gods and demons were completely relieved and even more disdainful of the curse.

    Just listening, the cursed god and demon laughed loudly and said: "This is what you call the Avenue of Judgment. It is really ridiculous. You have the nerve to show it to me like Thunder. Don't you feel embarrassed? I feel embarrassed for you!"  At this time, the cursed gods and demons laughed again, as crazy as they wanted to be. They did not regard the law of heaven as the same thing at all. Perhaps in the eyes of the cursed gods and demons, they did not regard the cursed gods and demons as anything from beginning to end.  Just a moment!

    The ridicule of the cursed gods and demons made Heavenly Dao angry. He had never been insulted like this before. He was actually laughed at by someone like the cursed gods and demons. However, he had to hate the cursed gods and demons. He really did not think of the curse.  After the god and demon lost his true form, his great curse was still so powerful that he was caught off guard.

    ???????? In fact, it¡¯s because Tiandao was too hasty. If he could be cautious, then this situation would not have happened now. He would have been successfully counterattacked by the cursed gods and demons. It can only be said that he was too arrogant.

    Just when the cursed gods and demons were laughing at the way of heaven, suddenly a huge coercion fell from the sky, hitting the laughing cursed gods and demons. I have to say that the luck of the cursed gods and demons was really bad, and they were actually killed again.  It was a sneak attack, and the person who made the sneak attack was Daozu Hongjun. Previously, the cursed god and demon was seriously injured by the sneak attack of Tiandao. This time, he had no time to react, and was blasted solidly by a huge force.  middle,

    The cursed gods and demons were unable to resist this sudden upheaval. He hated it in his heart. As a chaotic god and demon, he would be attacked by these ants one after another. They were able to take the previous attack from heaven.  That was because Yanwei Tiandao was too arrogant and did not have enough power for a sneak attack. However, this time Daozu Hongjun absorbed Tiandao's previous mistakes and did not take action. Once he made a move, it was shocking, and there was no reaction from the cursed gods and demons at all.  In the encounter, the powerful force killed him to death and allowed him to go to destruction.

    Since the cursed god and demon already knew that he was powerless, with his vicious heart, he was naturally unwilling to let Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu go in vain. He was furious in his heart and immediately shouted loudly: "Use my soul as a guide to curse you.  These two shameless men will not die a good death and will live a miserable life without a happy ending!"

    Good guy, the cursed gods and demons are so generous, making such crazy decisions at the moment of death, even giving up their own souls to curse Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu. In doing so, he is risking his own life and death.  After the final struggle, there were no more cursed gods and demons in the world. He could no longer recover. Just like the killing gods and demons, he died quietly without any chance of reincarnation.  (To be continued. Mobile phone users please go to read.)

 Text Chapter 583: Bloody Battle

    Chapter 583: Bloody Battle

    For Daozu Hongjun, he had long been on guard against the curse of the cursed gods and demons. When faced with the curse of the cursed gods and demons, he snorted disdainfully and said: "The cursed gods and demons are nothing more than this. Just this mere  Curses dare to mess with my heart. The righteousness of the vast world will last forever, and the wheel of order will appear. Destroy it for me!"

    As soon as Daozu Hongjun's shout fell, a wheel of order appeared from above his head. The endless light of order wiped out the power of the curse that rushed towards him. The last resort of cursing the gods and demons had no effect at all.  Got Hongjun Daozu.

    Daozu Hongjun was able to wipe out the final counterattack of the cursed gods and demons so easily, and Tiandao could naturally do the same. Don't look at the fact that Tiandao was tricked by the cursed gods and demons due to his carelessness before, but when he concentrated his attention, the cursed gods and demons wanted to do it again.  It was impossible to hurt him. When Tiandao thought, his body burst out with endless thunder. It was the thunder of judgment. Once such a powerful thunder of judgment was released, the power of the curse that cursed the gods and demons disappeared in an instant.

    When killing the cursed gods and demons, Daozu Hongjun snorted coldly and said: "Tiandao, you are so disappointing. A mere cursed god and demon caused you to be injured. You still need me to come to the rescue. I  I really can¡¯t believe this is what you did, are you conserving your strength, or do you have other intentions in mind?¡±

    Facing the humiliation of Daozu Hongjun, Tiandao's face flashed with murderous intent. At this moment, he wanted to kill Daozu Hongjun directly to satisfy his hatred, but his body forced him to give up. After all,  Now he is no match for Daozu Hongjun, unless he comes up with the ultimate trump card.  However, those last secrets of his will be completely exposed, and Heaven will not do such a thing just for the sake of a momentary conflict of temper.

    Tiandao snorted coldly and said: "Hongjun, you are just meddling in other people's business. Even without you, I can still deal with the cursed gods and demons, but the time is a little delayed. If you have the ability, go kill a chaos god and demon yourself. Give it to me."  Look, don¡¯t talk big here and don¡¯t do anything, it¡¯s annoying!¡±

    Tiandao is not a good person, and he doesn¡¯t give Taoist Hongjun any face at all.  He spoke such vicious words when he opened his mouth, trying to persuade Taoist Hongjun to charge into the battle.

    How could Taoist Hongjun disapprove of Tiandao's little thoughts?  He snorted coldly and said: "Tiandao, you are really looked down upon. How long has it been and you still have such ridiculous thoughts in your mind? Do you really think that you are very sure that you can win those three thousand  Chaos gods and demons can't do it. If you want to leave and don't want to be involved in this matter, then I'm not willing to force you away, so you can do it yourself!"

    ????????????? Daozu Hongjun said that he was leaving this place and didn¡¯t want to say anything more to Tiandao. Although Tiandao was very useful to Daozu Hongjun¡¯s plan, it didn¡¯t mean that he couldn¡¯t do it without Daozu Hongjun. He had other options.  However, if Tiandao leaves at this time, more chaos gods and demons will hunt him down.  After all, Tiandao is different from Zhu Jiuyin. When Zhu Jiuyin killed the blood-slaying gods and demons, he used his true skills to kill the enemy head-on, but the death of the cursed gods and demons came from a sneak attack. Moreover, there was a  A world of difference.

    As long as Tiandao is not a fool, he will not be angered by Daozu Hongjun at this time. He will definitely suffer the loss. Tiandao snorted coldly and said: "Hongjun, put away this little trick of yours. If you want to use this conspiracy,  Come and plot against me. You are not even close. I will not be fooled. You want to use a knife to kill people and use the hands of the chaos gods and demons to deal with me. It is really ridiculous. I advise you to think about how to get rid of it if you have that intention.  Given the current predicament, it¡¯s best not to focus on dealing with me as an ally. If you can get things done, don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless!¡±

    Tiandao didn¡¯t care about Daozu Hongjun¡¯s face and said these words directly. He was nakedly warning Daozu Hongjun not to do things absolutely. That would not be a good thing for anyone. After all, they were under great pressure.

    Hearing this, Daozu Hongjun snorted without saying anything more. With a thought, he took all the treasures that cursed the gods and demons back into his hands. He didn't pay attention to Tiandao's murderous eyes and swallowed them all.  The trophies left behind after the death of the ancestral curse gods and demons are a bit disdainful!

    Although Tiandao despised Taoist Hongjun very much, he didn't take it to heart at all. He also looked at Tiandao's sarcastic eyes and didn't take him to heart at all.

    The death of the cursed gods and demons set off a storm among the three thousand chaotic gods and demons. At this moment, they were very angry. Taoist Hongjun and Tiandao teamed up to kill the cursed gods and demons with despicable means such as sneak attacks.  Such things aroused the murderous intention in the hearts of the Chaos Gods and Demons. They want to slaughter the entire world with blood. They want Daozu Hongjun and Tiandao to know how terrifying the consequences of angering them will be, and they want him to know that these Chaos?The Rubik's Cube is the master of this world.

    The killings continued in the hands of the Chaos Gods and Demons. The mad Chaos Gods and Demons mobilized most of their power to kill the immortals of the three realms with overwhelming force. The power unleashed by thousands of Chaos Gods and Demons was so overwhelming.  It is extremely amazing. No matter how Sanqing and others unite, they have a crucial shortcoming, that is, they are too dispersed. Being dispersed makes them a fatal threat, and now this shortcoming has been eliminated by Three Thousand Chaos.  The gods and demons took advantage of it and used most of their power in one fell swoop, killing them until they were unable to fight back. Under such killings, the immortals of the three realms paid a heavy price, and the chaos gods and demons also paid a price.  Many of the Chaos gods and demons who had the power to fight on a large scale also died, and their inheritance fell into the hands of the immortals of the three realms, as well as the treasures in their hands.

    Why do the immortals from the three realms come to this world? They are not here for sightseeing. They are here for the inheritance of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons. They are here for self-interest. But now this opportunity comes again.  appeared, and a Chaos God and Demon fell into their hands, which made them even more crazy about it. Killings continued between the two sides, although the price paid for this killing was very high for the immortals of the Three Realms.  , but driven by interests, no matter how big the losses were, they could not shake the confidence of the immortals in the three realms. This was clearly shown when people and money died on them.

    Such a change was something that Hongjun Daozu and Tiandao did not expect. They did not expect that these people would be so crazy. This was so unreasonable that they were both dumbfounded. They did not understand when these people would be so crazy. It was simply  If they don't care about their lives, do they really have no fear of death?  Is it really possible to risk your life and fight?

    There is nothing impossible in the world. As long as you have enough strength, anything is possible. There is enough temptation to make anyone crazy. And all this is enough to explain everything. For the sake of your own future, the immortals of the Three Realms are willing to sacrifice themselves.  Fighting to the death with three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons, as the war continued to develop, more and more Chaos Gods and Demons fell.

    The sudden changes in the immortals of the Three Realms made the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons feel threatened. After watching their brothers fall one after another, the surviving Chaos Gods and Demons began to give up. Although they wanted to slaughter the entire Three Realms.  The immortals let themselves have enough flesh and blood essence to break through themselves, but they care more about their own lives. As for revenge, everything else is just an excuse. For the three thousand chaotic gods and demons, they have no such so-called  Brotherhood, for them, they only have themselves, and they can give up everything for their own interests.

    Withdrawal, under such changes, some Chaos Gods and Demons finally couldn't bear it and decided to leave. However, just when he retreated, he didn't expect that Daozu Hongjun and Tiandao had finally arrived and blocked their way.

    When they saw the appearance of Taoist Hongjun and Tiandao, the morale of the immortals in the three realms was greatly boosted, and they became extremely crazy. In their view, such a great opportunity cannot be missed. If they miss it, they will never have it again.  Opportunity to seize the inheritance of the Chaos Gods and Demons. Only by killing the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons to the point of despair, can they settle down and search for the inheritance of other Gods and Demons. Under such a consensus, a bloody battle will be  It's happening.

    With the support of Dao Ancestor Hongjun and Heavenly Dao, the immortals of the Three Realms launched attacks frantically, changing the entire battle situation. Although the cultivation of the three thousand chaos gods and demons was powerful, their number was very different from that of the immortals of the Three Realms.  With such a huge gap, they were retreating steadily in front of the sea of ??people, reaching a dilemma.

    For the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons, they really did not expect that things would take such a turn. A group of pigs and sheep that had no power to resist had such an astonishing transformation in such a short period of time, which made them unable to adapt.  And it is precisely because of this sense of inability to adapt that they pay a heavy price, letting them know that rabbits will bite when they are anxious.

    The three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons previously targeted rogue cultivators, who were selfish and had no idea of ??unity. Naturally, the Three Thousand Chaos Gods and Demons encountered no resistance against these people, but now they are fighting against them.  They are no longer casual cultivators, but the elites of the three realms, the elites of all parties. Under the temptation of interests, they are extremely crazy. Under such circumstances, how can they not be defeated and how can they not pay a heavy price.

    The blood flows like a river. There is the blood of the immortals of the three realms, and there is also the blood of three thousand chaos gods and demons. It is said that there are three thousand chaos gods and demons, but after this battle, more than a hundred gods and demons fell here.  And even thousands of immortals from the three realms fell!  (To be continued. Mobile phone users please go to read.)

 Text Chapter 584 The eve of the destruction of the world

    Chapter 584: The eve of the destruction of the world

    Both sides suffer losses, whether it is the Chaos Gods and Demons or the Immortals of the Three Realms. Both sides will be severely damaged after this battle. However, the Immortals of the Three Realms are better than the Chaos Gods and Demons. The more they fight, the braver they become. They can't wait to fight without end.  , hoping that the companions around him would fall, so that there would be one less person to compete with him for the inheritance of the Chaos Gods and Demons, but the Chaos Gods and Demons were afraid that they would fall here, and their momentum would weaken one by one, and they would gradually fall behind and die.  There were even more people. For this battle, the Chaos Gods and Demons never expected that they would pay such a high price, which caused them to suffer a serious blow. It can even be said that they were demoralized by the battle.

    Of the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons who participated in this battle, only about two thousand were killed, but so far hundreds of people have died in the battle, and the number of people has been increasing as time goes by, because of Dao Ancestor Hongjun and Tiandao.  The pressure of the Chaos Gods and Demons can be imagined. At this moment, these less than two thousand Chaos Gods and Demons are unable to withdraw from the battlefield even if they want to, because the situation on the entire battlefield is already in the hands of the immortals of the Three Realms. Their situation  Very passive.

    Although the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons are all selfish people who only value their own life and death and do not care about the death of others, at this moment those Chaos Gods and Demons who are selfish and do not participate in the war are  They couldn't sit still anymore. They knew very well that if they waited for the chaos gods and demons who participated in the battle to die, they would also face the threat of death and be surrounded by the immortals of the three realms. Under this threat, they would naturally  They wanted to go to war because they did not want to see themselves facing the threat of death. As for other things, they gave up temporarily.

    The nearly a thousand chaotic gods and demons who were about to kill the last ones appeared from the center of the world and rushed towards the immortals of the three realms with murderous intent. Such a shocking killing made the immortals of the three realms couldn't help but be shocked, and Hong  Jun Daozu and Tiandao sighed secretly. They wanted to take this opportunity to severely injure the three thousand chaos gods and demons and beat them to the point where they would not dare to fight.  But they still failed. At the most critical moment, the last chaos gods and demons appeared, disrupting their arrangements.

    Originally, Taoist Hongjun and Tiandao thought that these nearly a thousand chaotic gods and demons did not dare to appear, because Zhu Jiuyin and his party had not shown up yet. The threat of Zhu Jiuyin was not much smaller than them. With Zhu Jiuyin's ferocity,  The power was enough to contain the Xu Chaos God and Demon, but it was a pity that they were wrong.  Zhu Jiuyin has never thought about containing Xu Chaos Gods and Demons. For Zhu Jiuyin, what he wants to see is this situation happening. Only when three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons move in full force, then he can  There will be opportunities, opportunities to destroy the origin of this world.  Cut off the opportunity of Tiandao, Taoist Hongjun and the three thousand chaos gods and demons, and completely destroy the source of the threat to himself.

    When he saw nearly a thousand chaotic gods and demons coming in, a smile appeared on Zhu Jiuyin's face. That smile made Gonggong Zuwu, Shen Nong, King Dayu and the mosquito Taoist all attracted to him.  A burst of heart palpitations made them feel cold. Seeing Zhu Jiuyin's smile, even a fool knew that something big was about to happen.

    ? Just listen.  Zhu Jiuyin said in an indifferent tone: "The opportunity has finally come, Gonggong, are you ready? Next we are going to complete a major event that has never been done before. The thought of destroying the origin of the world is shocking.  It¡¯s exciting and makes people¡¯s blood boil. This kind of thing has never happened since God opened the world, but it has to be completed in our hands. What a lucky thing it is!¡±

    Although Zhu Jiuyin's tone was very calm, this calm tone was filled with endless madness, endless killing intent, and endless destruction. Such crazy things were indeed the first since the beginning of the world, but Gonggong  Zu Wu and the others were not as crazy as Zhu Jiuyin, and they felt endless horror.  Because they don't know what kind of shock they will cause after doing this, and what changes will occur to the entire Three Realms as a result.

    Although there are endless worries in my heart, whether it is the Shennong family or the Gonggong ancestors and the others.  Now they are already on the string and have no choice but to reject everything. They know Zhu Jiuyin's thoughts very well. No matter how much they object, it will be useless. Zhu Jiuyin will not let go, even if they are afraid of people like them.  Even if he stopped, Zhu Jiuyin could complete the final blow by himself.

    After nearly a thousand chaotic gods and demons finally attacked, an indifferent heart palpitations were generated in everyone's hearts. When their cultivation reached their level, everyone understood the meaning of this heart palpitations, but they all thought that this was  The heart palpitations came from the other party, and I never thought that the heart palpitations would come from this world.

    Gonggong Zuwu took a deep breath and said: "Second brother, I have nothing to prepare. As long as you give the order, everything will be done according to your wishes. But is it really worth it for us to do this?"

    Zhu Jiuyin said calmly: "Gonggong, remember that nothing in this world is worth it. As long as it is your wish, no matter how high the price is, it will be worth it. As for what will happen because of your decision?  Change is not something you should consider at all, you just need to followIt¡¯s enough to just do what you want!  "

    Zhu Jiuyin's words sound very selfish, but he is telling the truth. This is cultivation, and the road is the most righteous. However, there is no fairness in calamity. As for the path of cultivation, it is even a reverse road.  The road of heaven, if you take too much into consideration, you will only lose your original intention, but many people are unable to do this.

    After Zhu Jiuyin finished speaking, the power of space spread out with a thought in his mind. Zhu Jiuyin opened his own divine world, and groups of great witches came out of it in an orderly manner. This time, Zhu Jiuyin summoned  The army of witches was larger than that summoned in the previous battle. When the groups of witches emerged, both the Gonggong ancestral witches and the Shennong clan were shocked. They did not expect that Zhu Jiuyin would actually  There are so many great witches gathered in the world of their own divine kingdom. You must know that this has gathered two-thirds of the power of the entire witch clan. In other words, the power of the entire witch clan has been almost drained by Zhu Jiuyin. Nanzhan Department  The state's defense became an empty shell, and such a result really made them unbelievable.

    However, this was just the beginning, and something that shocked them even more was yet to come. After the groups of great witches had finished leaving, only two figures appeared from Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s world of the Kingdom of God. They turned out to be Hou Tu  Ancestral Witch and Xuanming Ancestral Witch.

    Crazy, Zhu Jiuyin is crazy, Houtu Ancestral Witch and Xuanming Ancestral Witch are also crazy. They actually abandoned Nanzhan Buzhou and all of them are now in the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons. If this is rumored,  If you go out, I'm afraid that the entire world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons will go crazy and tremble with it.

    Gonggong's ancestral witch asked stupidly: "Sister Houtu, sister Xuanming, why are you here? Do you really have to abandon everything in Nanzhan Buzhou? Second brother, aren't you afraid of Nanzhan if you do this?  Is Zhanbuzhou being bargain-hunted?"

    When he heard the question from the ancestral wizard Gonggong, Zhu Jiuyin said calmly: "Gonggong, you are upset. Do you think it is necessary for us to worry so much? Even if Nanzhan Buzhou is really being copied, what will happen?"  How about, as long as I, Zhu Jiuyin, are here, the Witch Clan will have a place to survive. On the contrary, if you think that if we can't move in full force and have some power to destroy the origin of a world, don't you think that just with the strength of us people?  Can we destroy the origin of this world?"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, Gonggong Zuwu didn't know how to answer. He really couldn't understand why his brother was so crazy, and he didn't understand whether it was really worth it, but he had no choice.  .

    Zhu Jiuyin glanced at Gonggong Ancestral Witch calmly and said: "Although the seal of this world has been opened, you should know that this is the place where Father God used to suppress the three thousand chaotic gods and demons. How strong it is. If  If you want to destroy this world, you will need endless power, so I have drawn two-thirds of the power of the Witch Clan in order to destroy this world in one fell swoop and eliminate all forces that can threaten our Witch Clan. You  Now there is no need to think so much, start taking action, the 'Twelve Capital Heavenly Divine Evil Formation' will be launched, summon the true form of Father God with all your strength, no matter the cost!"

    "What? Second brother, do you want to use your essence and blood to summon the true form of God the Father?" Gonggong Ancestral Witch asked in a voiceless voice!

    Zhu Jiuyin nodded and said: "Yes, you go out with all your strength and use essence and blood as the source to summon the true form of God Father. Don't worry about the serious damage to your vitality. We have enough supplements. You don't need to worry about the loss of essence and blood anymore. As long as  If we can succeed, all the price we pay will be worth it, and I don¡¯t think we will fail!¡±

    Crazy, Zhu Jiuyin was already crazy in the eyes of the Gonggong ancestral witch, Shennong clan, Dayu King and Mosquito Taoist. Then Tu ancestral witch and Xuanming ancestral witch were also crazy, and they actually agreed to Zhu Jiuyin's behavior.  Crazy decision, you must know that this is the highest level power of the entire Wu Clan. Zhu Jiuyin's doing this will make all the high-end power of the Wu Clan weak in an instant, putting the entire Wu Clan in danger. Once someone takes advantage of it,  Attack, then the entire Witch Clan will suffer catastrophe.

    But before they could come to their senses, each of these shaman army had a flat peach, or ginseng fruit, and many other fruits from their innate spiritual roots. Zhu Jiuyin took out so many at once.  The innate spirit fruit made King Yu, Shennong and Taoist Mosquito dumbfounded all of a sudden. They couldn't help but lose their minds and murmured: "Could it be that my eyes are deceived? This innate spirit fruit has become a great thing."  Like cabbage!¡±

 Text Chapter 585 The destruction of the world begins

    Chapter 585: The destruction of the world begins

    It's not that Shennong and the others are dazzled, but that Zhu Jiuyin has put in the greatest efforts for this matter and used the power of the world to cultivate so many innate spiritual fruits, because only in this way can everything be solved and all impossibilities can be resolved.  The existence of the Wu clan can protect the Wu clan from the threat of annihilation.

    A big move, a huge move. No one could have imagined that Zhu Jiuyin could make such a big move. Only such a big move can make the Wu Clan worry-free and make the Wu Clan invincible.  , even in the face of the enemy's counterattack, they can withstand it, because they have enough mana to support themselves to continue fighting.

    When hearing the Shennong clan's muttering to themselves, Zhu Jiu said in a gloomy voice: "It's not that you are dazzled, all of this is true. For this day, our Wu clan has made countless preparations, even if we face another  Dangerous situations are not worth mentioning to our Witch Clan, our Witch Clan can ignore all threats!"

    No one thought that Zhu Jiuyin's words were so arrogant, because everyone knew that Zhu Jiuyin was telling the truth. He did have the strength to invest so much money and be able to ignore everything, even if three thousand chaotic gods and demons appeared together.  It is impossible to break through the defense of the witch clan in a short time. After all, the power gathered by so many great witches is enough to overwhelm mountains and oceans, destroy the world and destroy everything. At this moment, the Shennong family and others no longer worry about Zhu Jiuyin's failure.  .

    Of course, everyone still thinks that Zhu Jiuyin is crazy. In their opinion, there is really no need for Zhu Jiuyin to pay such a high price to destroy this world. At least in their eyes, they think it is not worth it.  There are so many innate spiritual fruits that can double the strength of the Witch Clan and add many more powerful witches to the Witch Clan, but now they are wasted like this.  What a pity. After all, you can just wait for your own strength to become stronger, and then turn around and destroy it all. This will only make yourself stronger.

    People like Shennong have such thoughts in their minds, but Zhu Jiuyin does not think so, because Zhu Jiuyin has a longer-term view than they do. Zhu Jiuyin can use so many innate spiritual fruits to improve his witchcraft.  The strength of the clan.  But when he improves the strength of the Wu Clan, the power of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons will probably become even stronger, and Tian Dao and Hongjun Daozu will be more likely to get the power they have always wanted.  The Wu Clan was powerful at that time, but the situation would probably be even more dangerous than it is now. Youdao is to strike first to gain the upper hand, and to strike later to suffer disaster. Zhu Jiuyin naturally chose to strike first to gain the upper hand.

    Zhu Jiuyin took a deep breath.  He said to Shennong, King Dayu and Taoist Mosquito: "Now, please three of you to protect us. This time is different from the past. The 'Twelve Heavenly Gods and Evil Formation' will be fully opened, and it will be based on the fact that we have witches."  If we use the power of the clan to activate it, the power will be astonishing!"

    Hearing Zhu Jiuyin's words, Shennong, King Dayu and Taoist Mosquito nodded. At this time, they could not refuse, and it was impossible for them to refuse Zhu Jiuyin. After all, their destiny was now linked to the Wu clan.  Together, they will try their best to help the Witch Clan.  Let the Wu clan complete their mission.

    After seeing Shen Nong and Dayu Wang Xue Youyi Taoist nodding in agreement, Zhu Jiu Yin shouted in a gloomy voice: "Start taking action. Blood sacrifice to the sky, and the formation of the gods of the twelve capitals will rise!" Zhu Jiu Yin finished his drink and sprayed out from his mouth.  A blood arrow shot out in the void, and the blood arrow drew a rune in the void.

    After Zhu Jiuyin took action, Gonggong Ancestral Witch, Houtu Ancestral Witch and Xuanming Ancestral Witch also sprayed out a blood arrow and blended it into the runes outlined by Zhu Jiuyin, and as their actions fell  , the entire witch army moved, and the 'Twelve Heavenly Gods Formation' started to move, and every great witch present forced a drop of blood essence into the void.

    When the 'Twelve Heavenly Gods and Evil Formation' was in operation, twelve light pillars reaching the sky rose from the ground, and the endless evil energy surged wildly, causing the entire world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons to shake, causing  Everyone felt the endless pressure and the threat of death, which made them afraid.

    "What is that?" Many immortals from the Three Realms put down their butcher knives and looked at the twelve sky-reaching light pillars rising from the center of the world, and asked doubtfully. They didn't know what was going on.  Similarly, the three thousand chaotic gods and demons didn't know what the twelve sky-reaching light pillars were for, and they all looked back in confusion at the drastic changes in the center of the world.

    Most people don't know what it is, but for Taoist Hongjun and Tiandao, it is very clear. Not only do they know what it is, but also Sanqing, Zhunti, Zhen Yuanzi and others.  Everyone knew what was going on, and everyone knew what happened, especially Tian Dao and Hongjun Daozu were anxious for a while.

    "The Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods and Evil Formation, this bastard Zhu Jiuyin actually took advantage of our battle with three thousand chaotic gods and demons to set up such an evil formation, I'm afraid he has no good intentions!"Sanqing, Zhunti and others were secretly cursing Zhu Jiuyin. In their view, Zhu Jiuyin's move was just to take advantage of the situation and rob the lair of three thousand chaos gods and demons, and to plunder the three thousand chaos gods and demons.  The wealth of thousands of chaotic gods and demons. Such actions made them hate Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan very much, because in their hearts, they believed that Zhu Jiuyin was robbing their treasures and doing something villainous.

    Sanqing, Zhen Yuanzi and others thought so, but Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu did not think so. They were not fools, and they thought of what Zhu Jiuyin was going to do.  This is to destroy the origin of this world and cut off the roots of this world. Once Zhu Jiuyin succeeds, all their plans will come to nothing!

    "No! We can't let the bastard Zhu Jiuyin succeed, we have to stop him!" Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun shouted crazily, but although their ideas were good, what could they do if they wanted to stop Zhu Jiuyin?  They came to stop them. After all, they were still far away from the center of the world. By the time they arrived, Zhu Jiuyin had already launched an attack.

    Hate it!  Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun had been plotting for a long time, but Zhu Jiuyin was still plotting against them, allowing Zhu Jiuyin to fool them all easily. Now that Zhu Jiuyin has the upper hand, things are still going to be chaotic for them.  The gods and demons are very disadvantageous.

    at this moment.  Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun also began to curse the three thousand chaos gods and demons in their hearts. If they hadn't been looking for trouble, how could such a thing have happened.  And even if the chaos gods and demons of the three realms want to stir up trouble, you still have to leave enough manpower for your family. You are all moving together. Now if something happens, you have no chance to stop the other party and buy yourself time.  It's just a roar like this, but it actually doesn't solve anything.

    Now, not only Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu are so anxious, but also the three thousand chaotic gods and demons.  When the 'Twelve Capital Gods and Evil Formation' was in operation, the three thousand chaos gods and demons all felt palpitations, and an ominous premonition emerged in their minds.  They were shocked and frightened by it. They didn't know the thoughts of Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun, but they could know their own situation.  So he started to think about retreating.

    When he saw three thousand chaotic gods and demons, he had this idea.  Daozu Tiandao and Hongjun couldn't help but tremble in their hearts. After a change of thought, it would be very difficult for him to stop Zhu Jiuyin. After all, this was in the battlefield. He had to guard against the madness of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons and prevent them from doing so.  counterattack, but the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons were different. The other party had already begun to retreat, so he shouted at the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons: "You idiots, get out of here. It's too late and your lair will be there."  If it is destroyed by Zhu Jiuyin, then the whole world will be destroyed by it!"

    It¡¯s a pity that Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun shouted a little late.  Although they wanted to stop Zhu Jiuyin, they took action too late. Just as they were shouting, the 'Twelve Capital Gods Formation' on Zhu Jiuyin's side started to operate crazily, endless  The evil spirit was swallowed up by them, because when their shouts fell, a huge voice came from the distance: "Bloodline guide, respectfully invite the true form of Father God!"

    "It's over. The bastard Zhu Jiuyin has summoned Pangu's true body, and he has also sacrificed his essence and blood. This madman is determined to destroy this world. We all underestimated the ambition of this bastard Zhu Jiuyin. By this  You bastard got cheated!" Daozu Hongjun shouted in loss, his tone full of endless regret. One mistake led to eternal hatred. This time he was not as simple as a mistake, but a complete failure.  Once Zhu Jiuyin destroys the origin of the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons, everything he has planned will come to nothing, and everything he has paid will be in vain.

    Roar!  An astonishing loud noise came from the void, and then a huge pressure came from the center of the chaotic world of gods and demons. Pangu's true body appeared, and in the hands of the powerful Pangu's true body was a huge  The divine ax is the Pangu Ax, and the Pangu Ax is about to be swung at the origin of the world.

    When Pangu's aura appeared, the entire three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons went crazy. They finally felt the presence of their enemies, and each of them looked up to the sky and shouted: "Pangu, you deserve to die. Brothers, rush back and kill them."  Pangu, take revenge, charge!" As he said this, the Chaos Gods and Demons rushed towards the center of the chaotic world crazily. They were not going to stop Zhu Jiuyin's crazy move, but to seek revenge from Pangu.

    When they saw the actions of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons, whether it was Heavenly Dao or Hongjun Daozu, their hearts became very heavy. At this time, they no longer had the idea of ??causing trouble, but wanted to stop Zhu Jiuyin together.  , stop the Witch Clan, don¡¯t let the whole world be destroyed, don¡¯t let your own future be destroyed.

    Tiandao shouted in a deep voice: "Hongjun, let's go and settle the score with that bastard Zhu Jiuyin. This bastard actually used us to attract three thousand chaos gods and demons, but he secretly did such crazy things and made me wait.  Ignore life and deathReason, let¡¯s go find him together and ask for an explanation. Let¡¯s go!  "Tiandao was really angry this time. He said he was going to Zhu Jiuyin to ask for an explanation, but there was endless killing intent in his tone. He was going to fight Zhu Jiuyin to death.

    Daozu Hongjun did not disappoint Tiandao. You must know that Zhu Jiuyin's actions also touched his bottom line and made him equally angry. He nodded and shouted loudly: "Let's go! Let's go find Zhu Jiuyin to settle the score with this bastard!  "

    Unfortunately, their move was too late. At this time, Pangu's true body gathered endless divine power and shouted loudly: "Pangu's ax appeared, divided the heaven and the earth, split the sky and split the earth, destroy it for me, kill! kill! kill!"  "

    Pangu's real body roared and slashed three axes at the origin of the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons. As soon as the three axes came out, the heaven and earth shook. The origin of the world was facing the crisis of death. The sharp Pangu ax  The light wants to break through everything and destroy the world. The whole world is shaking and undulating, complaining to all living beings about the coming destruction.

    At this time, the three thousand chaos gods and demons finally came to their senses and sought revenge on Pangu's true body. The most important thing for them now was to prevent Pangu's true body from destroying the origin of the world, which was related to their development.

    "Pangu, you bastard, stop it!" Those Chaos Gods and Demons were yelling crazily, and one by one they went towards the center of the world with all their strength, trying to stop the bombardment of Pangu's true body. They wanted to stop Pangu's true body.  Destroy this world.

    Although the idea of ??the Chaos Gods and Demons was good, Zhu Jiuyin would not stop. The Pangu Ax, combined with the unparalleled powerful Pangu True Body, split open the defense of the world in one fell swoop. The origin of the world appeared when Zhu Jiuyin was still there.  In front of all the immortals, facing the existence of Pangu's true body and Pangu's axe, the origin of this world is trembling, and it feels the threat of death.

    When the origin of this world was trembling, the whole world began to turmoil. Such a huge change shocked Sanqing, Zhunti and others. They were not fools. They didn't know what Zhu Jiuyin wanted to do before, but now they are  It was clear as day that bastards like Zhu Jiuyin actually wanted to destroy this world, and they had already taken action. Under this situation, three thousand chaos gods and demons were provoked to retreat crazily, trying to go back and stop Zhu Jiuyin and  The madness of Pangu¡¯s real body.

    Whether it's Sanqing, Zhunti, or other masters of the three realms, they all feel boundless pressure at this moment. If Zhu Jiuyin really achieves this, let's not talk about whether the destruction of the world will cause harm to them, but  Those three thousand chaos gods and demons will never let them go, and will vent their anger on them.

    "Retreat! Retreat quickly!" Whether it's Sanqing, Zhunti, the Jade Emperor, the Queen Mother and others, they are all shouting crazily. The three thousand chaotic gods and demons want to retreat. They also want to retreat.  They were worried that they would become the scapegoat for Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan, and become the targets for the three thousand bastard gods and demons to vent their murderous intentions!  (To be continued. Mobile phone users please go to read.)

 Text Chapter 586: Devouring the World

    Chapter 586 Devouring the World

    It¡¯s chaos!  The entire world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons was in chaos. At this time, the power of discipline was revealed. The disciples of each sect retreated in an orderly manner, while the casual cultivators were like a group of madmen, and they did not know what was going to happen.  What happened was a mess, not to mention the three thousand chaos gods and demons. They rushed towards their source of origin very crazily, hoping to stop Zhu Jiuyin's actions.

    When looking at the source of the world in front of him, Zhu Jiuyin's face flashed with a hint of madness. After the seal of this world was opened, this world was constantly devouring the vitality of the three realms and the world of gods and demons.  , borrowing the vitality of all the worlds to satisfy themselves, or more accurately, to satisfy the three thousand chaos gods and demons, because the three thousand chaos gods and demons have long been connected with this world. Perhaps this is the rest of the Great Dao.  Now!

    kill!  Zhu Jiuyin shouted loudly, and Pangu's true body moved again. The power of everyone in the Wu clan poured into Pangu's true body crazily. At this time, Pangu's true body no longer held the ax with one hand, but held the ax tightly with both hands.  Holding the big killing weapon 'Pangu Axe', endless killing aura radiated from Pangu Zhen's body. The strong killing aura made people feel chilled when it came out!

    The 'Pangu Axe' was instantly slashed in the eyes of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons. It was nothing good, just a simple slash. A huge force came out with the 'Pangu Axe' and slashed heavily in this world.  above the origin.

    With a loud 'boom', the whole world trembled, and the space began to collapse. This blow from Pangu's true body was like an axe, cutting the origin of the world in half.  The three thousand chaotic gods and demons that rushed towards them couldn't help but groaned when the origin of the world was split open. Each of them looked pale, and they were hit hard by the backlash of the world.

    "Zhu Jiuyin. You deserve to die!" The three thousand chaotic gods and demons shouted in unison. This was their inner voice. There was endless murderous intent and resentment in this voice. Zhu Jiuyin's ax destroyed them.  Their hope has cut off their roots, making their path to enlightenment more dangerous and difficult in the future.  How could this not make them angry and make them want to kill Zhu Jiuyin, the evil person who ruined their affairs, not just them.  The faces of Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu who rushed in were extremely pale for a moment, and Zhu Jiuyin's ax also cut off their roots.

    However, Zhu Jiuyin sneered and didn't pay attention to everyone's reaction. To him, it was not worth mentioning at all.  Because this is just the beginning.  Even if the origin of the world is split in half, as long as the origin of the world is not destroyed, it will still be restored. Since Zhu Jiuyin has achieved this, there will be no beginning and no end, and you have to do it.  It has to be neat and tidy, and it has to be done happily.

    "Take it!" Zhu Jiuyin shouted, and Pangu's true body collapsed instantly.  The blow just now drained away the power of the entire witch clan, and it was precisely because the witch clan was so desperate.  That's why I just had the opportunity to chop down the source of the world with an axe, and my success in one fell swoop taught those three thousand chaotic gods and demons a lesson.

    At the moment when Pangu's true body collapsed, the eyes of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons couldn't help but light up. Without Pangu's true body, they still have a glimmer of hope. As long as Zhu Jiuyin can be removed, they can continue to sacrifice.  Refining, then it would not be too difficult for this world to recover, so they became even more crazy.

    Just listening, someone shouted loudly: "Kill, kill this bastard Zhu Jiuyin, and stabilize the security of the world! Without Pangu's true body, he is just a dead man, don't be afraid!"

    I don¡¯t know whether it was the instigation of such people or the fact that those Chaos Gods and Demons were very crazy. In short, the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons were madly rushing towards the Wu Clan and towards Zhu Jiuyin. This made the Shennong clan and King Dayu  There was also a mosquito Taoist who felt the boundless pressure. King Dayu said in a deep voice: "Senior Zhu Jiuyin, are you okay? Those three thousand chaotic gods and demons are about to rush forward!"

    Zhu Jiu said in a gloomy voice: "Don't be anxious, don't be afraid, they won't be able to rush up yet. Gonggong will take over the 'Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods' Formation' and hand it over to you to command. The treasure of destruction will come out, and the great road will descend, swallowing up the heaven and earth, giving  I will destroy it!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin shouted, his Supreme Treasure of Destruction led to the arrival of the Great Law of Destruction, and the power of destruction directly hit the origin of this world. When the Great Law of Destruction descended, the Supreme Treasure of Destruction emitted endless energy.  The power of devouring will devour the two pieces of original power that were split into two.

    When they saw Zhu Jiuyin's crazy behavior, the three thousand chaos gods and demons cursed angrily: "Zhu Jiuyin, stop it. If you dare to touch the origin of the world, then we will destroy your entire Witch Clan.  , let your witch clan completely dissipate between heaven and earth and disappear from this world!"

    After hearing the words of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons, Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said: "If you have the ability, you can give it a try. If you want me to stop, just have your spring and autumn dreams. I?Jiuyin has always acted without taboos, with a beginning and an end, destroying treasures, devouring heaven and earth, absorbing all things, and destroying them for me!  "

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's shout fell, the treasure of destruction once again erupted with endless aura of destruction to surround the two origins of the world. The power of destruction was constantly devouring the origin of the world. A blow from Pangu's axe  Without the spirituality of the World Cup original, facing the devouring of Zhu Jiuyin's destructive treasure, the original world that was divided into two had no power to resist.

    Under Zhu Jiuyin's crazy devouring, the original power of the world was devoured bit by bit by Zhu Jiuyin, and turned into a stream of original aura that merged into Zhu Jiuyin's treasure of destruction, causing Zhu Jiuyin's destruction  The treasure becomes more powerful.

    With the disappearance of the secret of the original energy, the space of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons began to collapse, and the blockade set by the three thousand chaotic gods and demons also collapsed. At this time, anyone who is not a fool knows that Zhu Jiuyin has done something big  The case completely destroyed these three thousand chaotic worlds of gods and demons. If they continue to stay, then what awaits them will be destruction. The huge impact of the collapse of one world will definitely cause most of them to perish here.

    Madman, the hearts of all the immortals in the three realms are also cursing Zhu Jiuyin for being crazy. Such a change has made everyone afraid and frightened. They dare not gamble with their lives because they have already gained a lot from this operation.  , especially those who have inherited the inheritance of three thousand chaos gods and demons, they do not want to risk their lives.

    Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu also rushed up quickly and shouted: "Zhu Jiuyin, stop it, you don't think about yourself, you also have to think about the whole Wu clan. Once this world collapses, you may be able to escape with your life."  , but these Wu clan elites are going to die here, so you have to think twice before you act!"

    It was Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun who understood Zhu Jiuyin. They did not threaten Zhu Jiuyin's life, but directly told Zhu Jiuyin that the serious consequences of the destruction of the world would cause the death of the Wu clan elites present.  Persuading Zhu Jiuyin to stop is much more useful than the threat of three thousand chaotic gods and demons. However, Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu have calculated something. Zhu Jiuyin is not worried about those Wu clan elites at all. In the eyes of these people, he thinks  The Witch Clan army had lost all its mana in the previous attack, but they had no idea that this was just an illusion.

    Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said: "Tiandao, Hongjun, please put away your face. Don't think that I don't know what you are planning. You are planning on the origin of this world just like me, but I  Zhu Jiuyin is to destroy the origin of this world and make this world disappear completely, and you want to devour this world and use it as a source to complete the great road in your hearts. If you want to stop me, then you can use  Come on, show your ability!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, the expressions of Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu changed. They really did not expect that Zhu Jiuyin would say such words at this time. This was clearly an attempt to provoke the three thousand Chaos Gods.  If you want to use yourself to distract the energy of three thousand chaotic gods and demons, Zhu Jiuyin's move is really insidious.

    Tiandao shouted loudly: "Don't listen to Zhu Jiuyin's nonsense. The most important thing for us right now is to stop his crazy behavior first. As for the grudges between us, we won't end it after we resolve the bastards like Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu clan."  Late!"

    It's a pity that Tiandao's words had no effect at all. If it were other people, they would still be persuaded by Tiandao's words, but what he faced were three thousand chaotic gods and demons. Although it was said that they had already  There are less than three thousand, but they still have a large number of people. Zhu Jiuyin is dangerous, but Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu are also dangerous people. They can't rest assured to cooperate with Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu, because these two are also dangerous.  Not a good person.

    Just listen, someone shouted: "Let's separate. Some of them will deal with Tiandao and Hongjun, and some of them will kill those barbarians from the Wu tribe. The last group of people will kill Zhu Jiuyin, the bastard who protects the world."  Origin, do it quickly, don¡¯t hesitate any longer, if anyone dares to delay me again, then don¡¯t blame me for my cruel fate!"

    Good guy, no wonder this god and demon is so loud. No one dares to stand up and oppose him. It turns out that he is the destiny god and demon among the three thousand chaos gods and demons. He is the only one who controls the elusive law of destiny.  I dared to say such big words just now. I was able to suppress the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons and let them act according to their own arrangements. However, although the Destiny Gods and Demons were strong, they could not affect Zhu Jiuyin, because Zhu Jiuyin  He is also a Chaos God and Demon, and has a powerful Chaos God and Demon's true form, which is something that the Destiny God and Demon does not have. He is also a little unable to deal with Zhu Jiuyin!

 Text Chapter 587 The world collapses

    Chapter 587 The world collapses

    Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun became the ones who were implicated. They were restrained by Zhu Jiuyin's attack this time. They also became the targets of the attacks of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons. For the three thousand chaotic gods and demons, they did not want to have any more  Any accident, and I dare not have any accidents, accidents represent the collapse of the world. Whether it is Zhu Jiuyin, Tiandao or Hongjun Daozu, they all have to die. Only if these people die, then this world  Only now can it be safe!

    kill!  The three thousand chaotic gods and demons turned into a rolling torrent and killed Zhu Jiuyin, Tiandao, and Hongjun Taozu. This was a life and death battle. The three thousand chaotic gods and demons did not hold back any of them, and they did not dare to spare any.  They must fight with all their strength, there is no other choice.

    Facing the three thousand chaotic gods and demons who were as powerful as a rainbow, a sneer flashed across Zhu Jiuyin's face. Before Zhu Jiuyin could give a signal, Gonggong Ancestral Witch looked up to the sky and let out a long roar.  The collapsed 'Twelve Capital Gods and Evil Formation' was in operation again. Under the guidance of Gonggong Ancestral Witch, the 'Twelve Capitals and Heavenly Gods and Evil Formation' rolled back up to meet the three thousand Chaos that came to kill.  The gods and demons surrounded the opponent before he had time to react!

    This sudden change shocked everyone. The three thousand gods and demons, Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu never thought that the already exhausted Wu Clan army would have such a change in such a period of time.  They could not believe it, and there was endless horror in their eyes. Relatively speaking, King Yu, Shennong, and Taoist Mosquitoes had a flash of pity in their eyes, feeling sorry for the chaotic gods and demons who came to kill them.

    Trap!  This turned out to be a trap. Whether it was the way of heaven, Taoist Hongjun, or the three thousand chaotic gods and demons, a shock flashed through their hearts. The collapse of the previous "Twelve Capitals of Heavenly Gods" turned out to be Zhu Jiu's.  He did this intentionally in order to lure people like himself into being deceived, which frightened the three thousand chaos gods and demons as well as Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu. Unfortunately, no matter what the conspiracy was behind this, the three thousand chaos gods and demons did not  Gotta choose.  If they want to save all this, they have to break through the defense of the Witch Clan and force Zhu Jiuyin to stop. But is it really that easy to do this!

    After the Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods and Evil Formation started operating again, Gonggong Ancestral Witch shouted: "Pangu's true form appears, and the ax comes from the void!"

    As soon as Gonggong Ancestral Witch shouted, Pangu's true body came out of the void again, and Pangu's true body appeared.  A trace of madness flashed through the eyes of the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons, as well as the Heavenly Dao and Hongjun Daozu. They were defeated, and they were unwilling to lose. All the calculations they had carefully designed ended up allowing Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan to gain victory.  The benefits are unacceptable to them and the consequences they cannot bear.  They have to find a way to crack it, or they will lose everything completely.

    Faced with such an astonishing change, Tiandao roared angrily: "Zhu Jiuyin, you are so cruel, you actually have all of us in your hands, you are so cruel! You fools are still here at this time  Can¡¯t you see Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s intention? If we don¡¯t want to die, we must work together to stop this madman Zhu Jiuyin!¡±

    The roar of Heavenly Dao made the three thousand chaos gods and demons hesitate for a while.  To be honest, they really can't make up their minds. Don't look at the fight between Zhu Jiuyin and Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu, but they all come from the Three Realms after all. The three thousand chaos gods and demons really can't believe Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu. They are worried about this.  It's their conspiracy again.

    Facing the roar of Heavenly Dao, Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu clan reacted very calmly, not being moved by it at all, nor did they refute it.  The more they behave like this, the more the three thousand chaos gods and demons dare not let go.

    Daozu Hongjun sighed and said: "Tiandao, after things have reached this point, do you still have any illusions about these idiots? It is better to ask for others than to ask for yourself. At this time, use whatever means you have. If you don't take action, it will be too late."  , Pindao doesn¡¯t believe you don¡¯t have any back-up preparations!¡±

    Hearing these words from Taoist Hongjun.  Tiandao was struggling in his heart. He had a backup plan, but once he used it, the consequences would be too serious, and everything he had done before would be in vain.  All gains will be turned into running water, everything will change from active to passive, and everyone will return to the starting line. This is something he can't decide!

    When he saw Tiandao's hesitant look, Taoist Hongjun's expression changed and he shouted in a deep voice: "Tiandao, what else do you have to hesitate? If you really lose your chance forever, then just ignore everything!  "

    These words of Daozu Hongjun moved Tiandao. A trace of determination flashed in his eyes, and he shouted in a deep voice: "Okay, but Hongjun, I need your help. You have to do your best to open a channel for me.  A passage leading to Zhu Jiuyin!"

    Hongjun Daozu nodded and said: "Okay, the three thousand avenues have appeared, the world of order has come, and the wheel of order has appeared!"

    As Taozu Hongjun's shout fell, the Three Thousand Avenues descended. Although they were incomplete Three Thousand Avenues, they formed a world of order. Taozu Hongjun used the world of order formed by the Three Thousand Avenues to fight against  This wayThe power of the world, a wheel of order came through the sky, exuding endless murderous intent!

    As soon as the Wheel of Order appeared, Taoist Hongjun opened his mouth and shot out a blood arrow at the Wheel of Order. Instantly, the blood essence stained the Wheel of Order, making it even more powerful. Taoist Hongjun shouted: "Order the world.  , Conquer the devil, kill!¡±

    Following the shout of Daozu Hongjun, the Wheel of Order turned into a bolt of lightning and shot through the air. Anyone who blocked it was killed. In an instant, it opened the siege of three thousand Chaos gods and demons.  , opened the door to Zhu Jiuyin.

    The Wheel of Order is the evolution of Daozu Hongjun's cultivation, and it is also the evolution he obtained from the treasure of chaos, the 'Jade Disk of Creation'. Since the identity of Tiandao was exposed, Daozu Hongjun has been changing his passivity to  Using his own inner ancestor as a guide, he stirred up the fire of chaos to change the 'Jade Disk of Creation' and imprinted his understanding of the three thousand avenues into the 'Jade Disk of Creation' to refine it into this wheel of order.  And this is just the beginning of his path. If he wants to succeed, he must evolve the Wheel of Order to the Balance of Order. Only then can he truly evolve a world and become the master of the world, take charge of the Avenue of Order, and transcend everything. Unfortunately, now his  Hope is being shattered bit by bit by Zhu Jiuyin.

    After Taozu Hongjun unleashed all his firepower, he shouted: "Heaven's Way, when are you still waiting for us to use it?"

    There is no need for Daozu Hongjun to remind him that as long as Tiandao doesn't want to die and his future is ruined, he has to fight hard. Tiandao has already prepared everything. When Daozu Hongjun opened the passage for him, the same three thousand avenues came from him.  It's just that these three thousand avenues are completely different from the three thousand avenues of Hongjun Taozu. Hongjun Taozu used three thousand avenues to condense the world of order, while the way of heaven condensed three thousand avenues to form judgment. Judgment from above  The power of all living things, the existence of transcendence, but the choices of two people are completely different.

    Just listen, Tiandao shouted loudly: "Zhu Jiuyin, three thousand chaos gods and demons, you forced me to do this, you all should die. Judgment comes, heaven and earth are reversed, heaven and earth are sealed, the origin returns,  Lock!"

    As Tiandao's shout fell, Zhu Jiuyin's expression changed drastically. He felt that the origin of this world was rioting, felt the transformation of the three realms, and the changes in the world of gods and demons. Tiandao indeed had his own trump card.  .

    Facing such a change, Zhu Jiuyin frantically mobilized his own power to suppress the changes in the origin of this world. The treasure of destruction crazily devoured everything. After passing through the origin of this world, Zhu Jiuyin  Yin felt the changes in the world, not the changes in this world, but the changes in all the worlds. All the worlds connected to Buzhou Mountain were trembling. It was from the invisible changes, the calamity of erasure!  All origins will return, all will return to Buzhou Mountain. Zhu Jiuyin is frantically devouring the origin of this world, and the power of Buzhou Mountain is also extracting the origin of this world. Even Zhu Jiuyin  Even the treasure of destruction cannot compare with it.

    With the disappearance of the origin, Zhu Jiuyin felt a huge force evolving in the void, which was suppressing everyone. From the suppression of the origin of heaven and earth, everyone was restrained by that force. This is  Tiandao's trump card, this huge power not only restrains Zhu Jiuyin and others, but also restrains Tiandao itself.

    As soon as Tiandao's trump card came out, not only Zhu Jiuyin felt threatened, but Taoist Hongjun and the three thousand gods and demons of chaos also felt threatened. Taozu Hongjun shouted angrily: "Tiandao, are you crazy? If you want to die, don't pull this guy  Let's work together, do you know the consequences of triggering the catastrophe at this time!"

    A trace of madness flashed across Tiandao's face, and he shouted loudly: "This is the only chance, you have no choice, I want the whole world to return to its original state, there will be no more immortals and demons between heaven and earth, all the power will be  Taken back by heaven and earth, Ha! Ha! Ha! Zhu Jiuyin, no matter how brilliant your calculation is, it cannot be changed. Your efforts are all in vain. The same is true for you, the three thousand chaotic gods and demons. There will no longer be immortals in the whole world.  Demon, when the immeasurable calamity comes, all living beings in the three realms and all the living beings in heaven and earth will stand on the same starting line, ha! Ha! Ha!"

    crazy!  They all say that Zhu Jiuyin is crazy, but the madness of Heavenly Dao is not at all greater than that of Zhu Jiuyin. What Zhu Jiuyin wants to destroy is just the origin of this world, cutting off the roots of three thousand chaotic gods and demons, but Heavenly Dao is destroying  To get rid of the roots of the immortals in the three realms, to make the whole world instantly enter the calamity of annihilation, and to make the whole world collapse, these actions are even more crazy and have no limit!

 Text Chapter 588: The Tribulation of the End of Dharma

    Chapter 588: The Tribulation of the End of Dharma

    Such a crazy move by Tiandao made Daozu Hongjun feel strong regret in his heart. Although Zhu Jiuyin was cutting off their future, it did not cut off all of their ways of transcendence. However, Tiandao's move caused everyone to be pulled in.  In the catastrophe of the end of the law, there will be no resistance, and no one can stop it when the origin breaks out. Hongjun Daozu does not believe that what Tiandao said, everyone will stand on the same starting line, he believes  Heaven must have its own preparations and wake up from the calamity of the end of the law earlier than anyone else.

    Daozu Hongjun wanted to stop Tiandao's move, but he simply didn't have the ability. The previous blow had already made him fall into the siege of three thousand chaotic gods and demons. It was not easy for him to protect himself now.  , it is simply impossible to take action to stop the way of heaven.

    At this time, Daozu Hongjun couldn't help but hope that Zhu Jiuyin could successfully complete the purpose of destroying the origin of this world. At least if this world was destroyed, it would not cause trouble to the entire three realms. Even if something happened, it would be a disaster.  It is impossible to enter the climax in an instant, and I still have enough time to prepare.

    Why wouldn't Zhu Jiuyin want to block the attack of Heavenly Dao, but Zhu Jiuyin simply couldn't do this? Even though Zhu Jiuyin had a divine kingdom supporting him, even the power of that divine kingdom was not enough.  Let him resist the devouring of the whole world, and if Zhu Jiuyin gambles with his own Kingdom of God, it will only involve the last followers of the Wu Clan. You must know that this world of God¡¯s Kingdom is the self-protection of the Witch Clan.  The fundamentals cannot be lost.  As long as Zhu Jiuyin's kingdom of God exists, he doesn't need to worry about anything in the future, so although Tiandao's move made Zhu Jiuyin angry.  But it's not worth Zhu Jiuyin's life.

    When he found that his own strength could not compete with the whole world, Zhu Jiuyin felt the intention to give up. He could not gamble with the future of the entire Wu clan. At this time, he needed to protect everything in the Wu clan. Zhu Jiuyin  As soon as Yinxin thought about it, he shouted loudly: "Sister Houtu takes action and activates the final trump card, quick!"

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s voice fell.  Houtu Zuwu retreated instantly, a sword light cut out a space passage and appeared, and then her body disappeared in an instant.  That was the space avenue rune that Zhu Jiuyin refined for the Hou Tuzu Witch. With the help of the power of the space avenue, he instantly returned to the Nanzhan Province. This was Zhu Jiuyin's ultimate means to ensure the safety of the witch clan.  It is precisely because Hou Tuzu Wu has such a trump card in his hand.  That's why Zhu Jiuyin dared to bring two-thirds of the Wu clan's power into this world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons.

    The disappearance of Hou Tuzu Witch.  The expressions of Gonggong Ancestral Witch and Xuanming Ancestral Witch instantly became gloomy and terrifying. They understood that this was the time when the Wu clan was at the point of life and death. Only such danger would make Zhu Jiuyin issue such an order. Did they know that this  There is a huge price to pay for such a small gesture.

    "Do you really have to take this step? Is the situation really so dangerous?" Gonggong Ancestral Witch and Xuanming Ancestral Witch couldn't help but wonder in their hearts. In their opinion, although the three thousand chaos gods and demons are powerful  , but it is still unable to threaten the safety of the Wu clan. The power of the 'Twelve Heavenly Gods and Evil Formation' is enough to fight against it. As for the words about the way of heaven.  Gonggong Ancestral Witch and Xuanming Ancestral Witch didn't regard it as the same thing at all. In their hearts, they thought it was just a joke.  But they were wrong. Tiandao was not joking, but he really had such ability, and it had already begun. If Zhu Jiuyin hadn't tried his best to resist, the disaster of the law would have come.

    But even so, the aura of the Tribulation of the End of Dharma has begun to spread in the three realms, and the five declines of heaven and man have begun to come to those who have not attained enlightenment. They all feel the test of heaven and earth, and this test of them  They are simply unable to resist and cannot pass this level, then these people will naturally die. At this moment, the orthodoxy of each religion will be completely cut off from the world.

    After Houtu Zuwu returned to Nanzhan Buzhou, he felt the arrival of the Five Decays of Heaven and Humanity. If it weren't for the fact that the ground lines of Nanzhan Buzhou were not greatly affected, the Five Decays of Heaven and Humanity had not yet arrived in Nanzhan Buzhou.  I'm afraid that the Witch Clan will also have to pay a big price, of course, mainly the Human Witch Clan. After all, the Human Witch Clan has souls, and they need to face the test of heaven and earth, while the Wu Clan does not have this impact. The reason is simple, because the Witch Clan has a soul.  What they cultivate is a powerful physical body. Even if they have no magic power, they still have a powerful physical body, and their strength is very little damaged. However, even so, the Wu Clan does not dare to take risks. After all, if the entire Three Realms lose the vitality of heaven and earth, then the Wu Clan's  No matter how strong the physical body is, it will still be unable to resist the erosion of time if it is not nourished by the vitality of heaven and earth, and it will eventually die.

    Hou Tu Zu Wu did not dare to be careless. After returning to Nanzhan Buzhou, the passage to the world of Zhu Jiuyin's Kingdom of God was instantly opened. The entire Wu Clan went to Zhu Jiuyin's Kingdom of God in an orderly manner.During the transfer, Zhu Jiuyin was very clear about the changes in the world of his divine kingdom. Precisely because he knew it, he had to use all his strength to resist the attacks of Heaven and buy enough time for the transfer of the Wu Clan so that the Wu Clan could avoid it.  The coming five declines of heaven and man.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin guessed that Tiandao had a powerful trump card, he really didn't expect that Tiandao would play such a vicious game and be able to trigger the full power of the Doomsday Tribulation in advance and make the whole world enter the Doomsday Tribulation in an instant*  *, such a method was beyond Zhu Jiuyin's preparation and caught Zhu Jiuyin off guard. Fortunately, Zhu Jiuyin had also been prepared and everything was not so bad that it was out of control.

    Because the Wu Clan has masters like Zhu Jiuyin, they have a small thousand world for them to live in, but the other immortals in the Three Realms do not have such good luck. The Sanqing who just retreated from the three thousand chaotic worlds of gods and demons  Waiting for others, before they could breathe a sigh of relief, they instantly felt the changes in heaven and earth, and felt the coming of the five declines of heaven and man. When they saw that their orthodoxy in the human world was destroyed in an instant, their hearts ached.  , but they have no choice, and now is not the time for them to feel heartbroken, since the five declines of heaven and man have come.  The impact will definitely be greater in the future. They want to keep the core disciples safe, at least not to let them all fall into this catastrophe of the end of the law.

    I want to protect myself.  The only way is to seal their saint's dojo. All of them will enter the realm of mountain sealing to reduce consumption in the hope of surviving this disaster. However, their ideas are really ridiculous. If this calamity of the end of the law is really possible,  It was so easy to escape. How could the Dao of Heaven pay such a high price, even if they sealed their own dojo.  But their cultivation will be taken away bit by bit, and it is hard to say whether they will be able to survive the catastrophe in the end. After all, their dojo is different from the world.

    Soon after, Tuzu Wu Ze completed the transfer of the entire Wu clan.  In a short period of time, the entire Wu Clan moved from Nanzhan Buzhou to Zhu Jiuyin's Kingdom of God. From this point alone, we can see how meticulous the preparations of the Wu Clan were.  No religion can do this.

    The coming of the five declines of heaven and man.  The Jade Emperor, the Queen Mother, and all the masters from the human race were dumbfounded.  what to do?  They are worried about their own safety. Although they are only targeting those with low cultivation levels now, they believe that everything will change soon, and the entire three realms of immortals will be dragged into this calamity. Because as a  Emperor of Heaven, as the Lord of the Underworld, the Jade Emperor could clearly feel the energy of heaven and earth dissipating at an alarming rate.

    The saints have their own dojos to seal, but the Jade Emperor and others do not have such a good place.  The only thing they can do is to seal off the entire Heaven, but then Heaven will lose its jurisdiction over heaven and earth.  The Three Realms will fall into a godless era, and everything will be out of control. Everything will be run by heaven and earth. Although the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother are reluctant to give up, they have no other choice. Who makes the world's vitality drain away too quickly?  Well, Heavenly Court is a little better, at least they can still borrow the power of the stars, but the power of the stars cannot support them for long.

    Seal their dojo, if not rescued, they will always be locked in it, this is not a small matter, but for all this, whether it is Sanqing or Zhunti, they are very happy, because they know the time  If you don't wait for people, if you wait for the five degenerations of heaven and humans to come completely, then everything will be too late!

    In an instant, Sanqing took action and sealed his dojo, saving only his core disciples. As for the disciples outside, no one could rescue them because they didn't know how long they would have to take advantage of them.  That's all, and what follows is the Western Paradise.

    Such a turbulent change shocked the entire three realms. Zhen Yuanzi was also very decisive and quickly sealed his Wuzhuang Temple. Not to mention the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, part of the heavenly army was sealed in the underworld.  , occupying everything in the position, and they frantically returned to Heaven to seal the entire Heaven. As for the Human Emperor, Human Ancestor and others, they could only return to the secret place of the human race.

    With the rapid passage of time, the entire upper echelon of the Three Realms soon sealed their own dojos, including Kunpeng and other gods and demons. After all, they did not dare to risk their lives, and some casual cultivators were arrogant and arrogant.  Even after the high-level officials of the Three Realms sealed their own dojo, they became arrogant in the Three Realms, thinking how great they were. However, there was one thing they did not dare to provoke, and that was the silent Nanzhan Prefecture. Although the Wu Clan  Everyone has moved, but the formation of the Wu clan left in Nanzhan Buzhou has not been eliminated. More importantly, Zhu Jiuyin's fierce power makes them dare not take Nanzhan Buzhou's idea, and they can only be arrogant in other places.

    The Wu clan in Nanzhan Buzhou has retreated, and Zhu Jiuyin is finally relieved.However, he understood that this was not the time for him to relax. After all, there was still an army of witches in this world that had not retreated. As soon as he thought about it, Zhu Jiuyin had an extra giant ax in his hand. It was the Pangu Ax.  'When the 'Pangu Ax' in Zhu Jiuyin's hand appeared, the three thousand chaotic gods and demons as well as Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu all felt the threat of death. Especially Tiandao, they retreated crazily in an instant.  He was afraid that Zhu Jiuyin would attack him with all his strength.

    As Tiandao retreated, Zhu Jiuyin's pressure suddenly decreased. However, Zhu Jiuyin understood that even if Tiandao retreated, he could not change the general situation and reverse the situation. The calamity of the end of the law was already unstoppable. No matter how powerful he was,  , still just one person cannot be an enemy to the power of heaven and earth.

    Without the entanglement of heaven, Zhu Jiuyin turned the 'Pangu Ax' in his hand into a stream of light and slashed at the three thousand chaotic gods and demons who were fighting with the Wu clan. At the same time, he took back the treasure of destruction,  On the Avenue of Destruction, streaks of light of destruction came directly to protect his body. Without anyone noticing, Zhu Jiuyin popped out two drops of blood with his hand and headed towards the Earth Star.  , and he himself rushed into the Wu Clan army with lightning speed, and the world of the Kingdom of God instantly opened up and enveloped the entire Wu Clan army.

    When Zhu Jiuyin saw Zhu Jiuyin retracting his hand, the three thousand chaos gods and demons had no intention of continuing the war with the Witch Clan. Instead, they rushed madly towards the origin of the world. They wanted to save this world, but Zhu Jiuyin was unable to do so.  To achieve this, how can three thousand chaos gods and demons do this? Even the saints are vulnerable to the mighty power of heaven and earth, let alone these chaotic gods and demons who have not yet achieved great success, and they also want to stop the end of the law.  The coming of disaster is just daydreaming.

    Zhu Jiuyin didn't pay attention to these three thousand chaotic gods and demons. He was completely focused on transferring the Wu Clan army. At this time, Zhu Jiuyin didn't have so much time to waste.  All the Wu Clan armies were collected into their own divine kingdom, instead of waiting for the Wu Clan army to move through the passage on their own.

    When he saw Zhu Jiuyin doing such a crazy thing, Daozu Hongjun's expression changed drastically. He was not a fool. Zhu Jiuyin was so crazy. If he didn't know how dangerous the situation was, then he was a ghost.  With a thought, Taoist Hongjun flew away through the air, leaving this world in an instant and returning to the Zixiao Palace in the chaos.

    "Let's go!" Zhu Jiuyin shouted and brought Gonggong Ancestral Witch, Xuanming Ancestral Witch, Shennong clan, Dayu King and Mosquito Taoist into his divine kingdom, and then left through the air. When he left,  In an instant, the world finally collapsed. The five degenerations of heaven and man came completely. The entire three realms were shaken by it. Countless practitioners in the three realms fell!

 Text Chapter 589: Seal of Heaven and Earth

    Chapter 589 The Seal of Heaven and Earth

    When Zhu Jiuyin had just received everyone into his own divine world, the origin of this world was sucked away by the power of heaven and earth. The entire space began to collapse, and the endless space storm began to move crazily here.  Roaring in the square space, those Chaos Gods and Demons were unlucky and were swept away by the space storm before they had time to react. Tiandao stood there and laughed crazily, not paying any attention to this space storm.  Didn't care.

    Tiandao's crazy laughter made Zhu Jiuyin feel uneasy for a while, and he did not dare to stay here any longer. Although he had a powerful true form of the Chaos Gods and Demons, and the support of the Kingdom of God, he did not worry that he would be affected by this space storm.  was destroyed, but Zhu Jiuyin understood that if he continued to stay, his life would definitely be in danger. After all, the calamity of the end of the law also had a great impact on him, not to mention that Zhu Jiuyin did not have a deep understanding of this world.  He did not dare to risk his own life, because his life was related to the safety of the Wu clan.

    With a thought in his mind, Zhu Jiuyin exploded with all his strength. The treasure of destruction hung above his head and emitted a series of body-defense lights, blocking the erosion of Yi Yao, while Zhu Jiuyin's hands were silently more powerful.  A divine axe, that was the 'Pangu Axe'. Then Zhu Jiuyin let out a long roar, and the 'Pangu Axe' in his hand struck out wildly. The power of the powerful Pangu Ax instantly split the world apart.  Jiuyin desperately threw himself into it to escape from this world.

    The power of an ax condenses all the power of Zhu Jiuyin, even though the space storm in this world is very powerful.  But he was unable to resist the power of Pangu Axe. Zhu Jiuyin could escape, but Tian Dao and the three thousand chaotic gods and demons did not escape.  They were still in this world, especially Tiandao who was laughing crazily. His laughter made everyone's hearts tremble because no one could figure out what Tiandao wanted to do and whether he still had something to do.  More trump cards are waiting for everyone to fall into the trap. This blow from Tiandao destroyed the entire world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons, and also affected the three realms.  Such a madman really makes everyone feel chilled.

    After Zhu Jiuyin returned to Nanzhan Prefecture, only Hou Tu Zuwu was left in the entire Nanzhan Prefecture. She was the only one struggling to support everything in the entire Nanzhan Prefecture.  If anything else exists, it is only the existence of Pangu Temple. Perhaps it is precisely because of the existence of Pangu Temple in Nanzhan Prefecture that the defense of the entire Nanzhan Prefecture is still there.

    After seeing Zhu Jiuyin come back.  A hint of joy flashed across Hou Tuzu Wu's face.  He asked anxiously: "Second brother, has everything been completed? There were no accidents, right?"

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "What kind of accident could happen? In this case, it's too late for everyone to rush for their lives. Everything went very smoothly. Sister Houtu, it's time for you to retire with success. The way of heaven has inspired  Even though you are a saint, you cannot avoid the power of the five declines of heaven and man. It is better to retreat to my world of the Kingdom of God to join Gonggong and the others. I am enough here!"

    When I heard Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words.  A firm look flashed across Hou Tuzu Wu's face, and he said loudly: "Second brother, I won't leave, I will stay with you, so that we can have someone to take care of us, so that nothing unexpected happens!  "

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "Sister, your feelings are understood by Brother Wei. This is not the time to act on impulse. Brother Wei has a powerful true body of Chaos Gods and Demons, and is naturally much stronger than you.  Moreover, I have the support of the Kingdom of God, and I have the ability to protect myself even if something happens. If you stay, you will be affected by the five declines of heaven and man. You should retreat to my world of the Kingdom of God. What will you do after you leave?  Brother will also seal the entire Pangu Divine Disk, protected by the power of Father God, plus the world of the Kingdom of God, no matter how powerful the gods and humans are, they will not be able to affect me, and I have already left a back-up, so you don¡¯t have to worry.  Accidents will happen!¡±

    Although Zhu Jiuyin's words were very reasonable, Hou Tuzu Witch still couldn't rest assured about Zhu Jiuyin's safety. She said anxiously: "But, second brother, you are the only one in such a big Nanzhan Prefecture."  How can it be done!"

    Zhu Jiuyin smiled calmly and said: "There is nothing that can't be done. Time waits for no one. Hurry up and enter Brother Wei's world of the Kingdom of God. After you are safe, Brother Wei should make complete preparations. Hurry up.  Well, don¡¯t delay any longer, it¡¯s good for you and your brother, don¡¯t hesitate any more!¡±

    As Zhu Jiuyin spoke, he opened up his own world of the Kingdom of God. Although Hou Tuzu Wu still wanted to stick to her opinion, when she saw the firm look in Zhu Jiuyin's eyes, she could only sigh.  One voice said: "Second brother, please take care of yourself, I'm leaving right now, you be careful!"

    Zhu Jiuyin nodded and said, "Brother Wei knows what to do, so hurry in!"

    Hou Tuzu Wu didn¡¯t say anything more, and with a movement of his body, he entered Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s body.In the country world, after Hou Tuzu Wu Ye retreated safely, Zhu Jiuyin showed a trace of relaxation on his face and said calmly: "Tiandao, I admit that you are great, but with this mere power of the end of the law,  Tribulation also wants you to reverse everything. You have overestimated yourself. No matter how many ways you have, you are still vulnerable to absolute power. Although the calamity of the end of law has been brought forward, the calamity of immeasurable calamity will also happen.  In advance, your plan will not succeed!"

    When Zhu Jiuyin said this, with a thought in his mind, the power of Pangu Temple began to shrink. The lines of the avenue appeared on the Pangu Temple. The sealing power sealed the entire Pangu Temple. Zhu Jiuyin  After Zhu Jiuyin sealed the Pangu Temple, the entire Nanzhan Prefecture experienced huge shocks. The restrained earth power lost its suppression and dissipated crazily.  Swallowed by heaven and earth, the entire Nanzhan Prefecture no longer had the endless aura it had before. With the changes in the last treasure land of Nanzhan Prefecture, the entire Three Realms were in turmoil, and countless creatures were in this shock.  After death, the cultivators are embarking on the road of destruction step by step. There are no cultivators in the entire three realms, only mortals. The entire world around the world has become dim, and the calamity of the end of the Dharma has entered the **  Among them, all the masters after the Three Realms disappeared.

    The rapid arrival of the calamity of the end of the law has also affected the earth star. The people in the earth star have not had time to make any preparations. All practitioners are facing the decline of heaven and man. If the only one left still knows everything about ancient times, then  There is only the human witch clan, because they practice the witch clan's methods and a powerful body. Although they have lost the vitality of heaven and earth, they have retained their own Taoism, and they have become the only Taoism that exists completely in the human world.

    The calamity of the end of the law has reached this point. Everything is run by the heaven and the earth on its own, and everything is out of the control of others. After losing the regulation of heaven, the situation faced by human beings is very serious, even if they want to change it.  , but they don¡¯t have the capital to fight against the power of heaven and earth.

    As the protagonists of the Three Realms, although the human race has suffered great losses, they have survived safely. This is something that no one expected. The power of the end of the law also has a profound impact on the human race.  Without the regulation of heaven and the temptation of cultivation, the entire earthly immortal world has also undergone drastic changes. Everything has changed. The human race can no longer leave their homeland, whether it is to visit Buzhou in the south or Hezhou in Xiniu.  Both Beiju Luzhou and Dongsheng Shenzhou are facing the advent of arteriosclerosis, which has destroyed the roots of those who practice. The most important thing is that after the great changes in heaven and earth, the four major states were also cut off.  After all, the ability of mortals cannot move between the four major states.

    The impact of this attack by Heaven is unparalleled. The attack not only caused the calamity of the end of the law to come in advance, but also caused a change in the human race, making them unable to remember everything in the prehistoric period. What they paid attention to  Only his own survival, it can be said that everything has changed in this survival.

    Except for those who fell into the hands of the immortals of the Three Realms, the three thousand chaos gods and demons were unable to face the drastic changes in the world. Their magic power gradually left them, and everything that did not belong to them was taken back by the world, and everything fell into chaos.  In the dead silence, they turned into stone statues and stayed alone in that dilapidated world, and Tiandao was no exception, but Tiandao had more vitality than these chaotic gods and demons.  When the world was destroyed, Tiandao obtained a share of the light of creation through his own calculations. Although it was only a small portion, it was enough to give Tiandao a more powerful trump card.

    Changed, as the spiritual energy of heaven and earth not only dissipated, the entire Three Realms became lifeless, and there were no more practitioners in the world. Everything in the world was controlled by those mortals, and there was no longer a single person in the Three Realms.  A practicing person.

    With the catastrophe of the end of law, the whole world is full of endless pressure. The power of the five declines of heaven and man is constantly spreading. Those caves and heavens are affected by the influence of heaven and earth, and their vitality is deprived by heaven and earth.  The Dongtian Palace could not withstand the devouring of heaven and earth, and gradually declined. The only thing in the Three Realms that could still confront it was inheritance. With the disappearance of the Dongtian Palace, all the grievances and grudges disappeared.

    When the aura of the Tribulation of the End of Dharma swept through the entire three realms, lines of great avenues spread all over this world, sealing the entire world, even if all the forces left behind their practice treasures.  All have become useless.

 Text Chapter 590: Changes in the World

    Chapter 590: Changes in the Human World

    Time flies, one thousand years, two thousand years, three thousand years. In the blink of an eye, more than three thousand years have passed since the end of the Dharma in the immortal world. Two thousand years have made mortals forget many things, and the way of cultivation gradually fades away.  In the mortal world, if there is no way to practice vitality, it will be like a mirror, flowers in the water, and the moon. On the contrary, the way of the body that the Wu clan spread in the world is a great practice. It is precisely because of this that the mortal world was not destroyed by the beast.

    Although the way of cultivation in the Earth Immortal World has become weak, there is no trace in the entire mortal world. Even if there is, it is only the inheritance left by the various religions back then. Without the support of the heaven and earth vitality, they have just a false name.  This is true in the fairy world, and the earth star is even more conceivable.

    The changes in the earth and stars in more than three thousand years are even more terrifying. If the earthly immortal world has no vitality and has no great impact on the lives of mortals, the earth and stars are completely different. In three thousand years, the earth and stars have lost the vitality of heaven and earth.  Support, coupled with people's wanton destruction, Earth Star is facing the edge of destruction. The entire Earth Star world is facing the threat of death. At this time, everyone on Earth Star is thinking about how to change the current situation.  situation, and the myths recorded in human history are still in everyone's sight.

    In ancient China, all the Buddhist and Taoist masters were invited to the center of the country. Unfortunately, the disaster of the end of the Dharma happened so suddenly that all the forces had no time to react. Everything happened.  , In fact, for all the forces, they can't even save the disciples in the immortal world, let alone those in the human world.  Therefore, the two sects of Buddhism and Taoism have no idea what happened that year. They only know that all the masters with strong cultivation levels died in one night, and the only ones left behind are those disciples who have not yet started.  If you expect these people to solve the problem of the destruction of the Earth and Star, you are really looking down on them!

    At this time, the disciples of Buddhism and Taoism thought of the Taoist tradition left by the Wu clan in the human world. The Wu clan was different from Buddhism and Taoism. Their Taoism had never been lost. Although Earth Star¡¯s  The vitality of heaven and earth has disappeared, but the orthodoxy left by the witch clan has been passed down, and Zhu Jiuyin also gave a message to the witch clan back then.  Let them know everything about the Dharma-ending Tribulation that year, and also tell them how to solve the crisis when it occurs.

    In fact, the power of the shaman clan is much stronger than that of Buddhists who have lost the vitality of heaven and earth. They not only have the way of physical cultivation.  They also have the inherited magical powers of their bloodline. Even in a world without the vitality of heaven and earth, they still have powerful powers and superpowers.  It's their honorific title!

    The country¡¯s secret base is here.  The national leader met with the current leader of the witch clan, the witch king Zhu Ming. This is a strong witch who inherits the blood of Wu Zhurong, the ancestor of the twelve ancestors of witch fire. Among the inheritance of the witch clan in the world, he is the only one who has awakened the magical power of his own blood.  Only those who have awakened the surname of the Twelve Ancestral Witches can become the king of the witch clan. Although the change of dynasties has caused many changes in all aspects in the past thousands of years, but  The succession of kings among the witch clan has never changed, even though they are hiding behind the scenes.  But they still have strong power to protect their family's heritage.

    It¡¯s just that the shaman clan has always clearly remembered the instructions of their ancestors.  They have always stayed away from worldly battles. No matter how intense the worldly battles are, they have never participated in them. They are only spread among a few people.

    In the secret base of this country, there are many powerful people, and there are not a few inheritors of Buddhism and Taoism. No one dares to look down upon the arrival of Zhu Ming, because no one knows the inheritance of the always xenophobic Wu clan.  How powerful they are, they have always been hidden in the 100,000 mountains, no one has seen their roots, and they have to treat such a strong person with caution.

    Because of the drastic changes in the Earth Star, everyone has no worries. After all, the current situation is already facing catastrophe, so they don't have too many disputes. After all, under the threat of death, everyone knows what to do.

    When the experts from all parties had arrived, the President said: "I think everyone understands why the country invites everyone to come here today. Now all the resources of the earth and star have been exhausted, natural disasters continue, and the entire world has  On the verge of destruction, for the sake of the country's survival, we ask everyone to help the country out of the predicament, and also ask everyone to put aside the country's difficulties and find a way to survive for the sake of your own safety!"

    The road to survival is easy to say, but very difficult to do. Moreover, since the beginning of the Tribulation of the End of Dharma, the world has taken a different path from that of its ancestors, and the way of cultivation has disappeared in the long river of history. On the contrary  The way of science and technology is developing rapidly, precisely because of theDevelopment has brought the earth to destruction, and the depletion of resources has caused all living creatures to face catastrophe.

    Before coming to the secret base of the country, Zhu Mingze had already understood the changes in the world. After both Buddhism and Taoism had no solution, Zhu Mingze said in a deep voice: "A natural disaster has occurred. This cannot be caused by human power."  If you want to free the world from what can be saved, you can only turn to the power of ancient times, a door to the world!"

    As soon as Zhu Ming said this, the powerful Buddhist master Dharma Yuan had a stern look on his face and said, "Did King Zhu Ming refer to the legendary paradise?"

    Hearing this, Zhu Ming snorted disdainfully and said: "In the eyes of you so-called Buddhists, the only place you can get is the Paradise. Do you know the current situation in the Paradise? You are counting on the Paradise to save the world.  It¡¯s really ridiculous. If you have such thoughts, then I advise you to put away your unrealistic fantasies!¡±

    As soon as Zhu Ming said these words, there was a trace of anger on the faces of the Buddhist masters present. Master Fa Yuan said in a deep voice: "King Zhu Ming, what do you mean by this? Isn't the gate of the world to the Paradise of Ultimate Bliss?  Where are you, or do you think King Zhuming has any grudge against me, the Buddhist saint!"

    Zhu Ming laughed loudly and said: "Saint, are there any saints in this world? If we want to talk about why there are such drastic changes in this world, why the catastrophe of the end of the law comes so suddenly, all this has the help of you from the West, the Paradise of Elysium  It has been sealed long ago, not to mention the Paradise of Paradise, Jin'ao Island of Jiejiao, Yuxu Palace of Chanjiao and other saints' monasteries have already been sealed. The majesty of heaven and earth is not something they can resist. You Buddhists and Taoists can't resist it.  What do you know? Everything you know in your hearts is just all the worlds three thousand years ago. You don¡¯t know anything about this tribulation of the end of the Dharma. You put your hope in the so-called saints. That is really ridiculous.  , it¡¯s too late for them to save themselves, so how can they pay attention to you incompetent people!¡±

    Zhu Ming's words did not leave any face to both Buddhism and Taoism, which made both Buddhism and Taoism even more angry. However, they knew that what Zhu Ming said was the truth. If the saint was still here, it would be impossible to ignore it.  Changes in the world.

    Seeing that the atmosphere on the field was becoming more intense, the President of the People's Republic of China said: "You guys should give up the disputes over orthodoxy for the time being. The most important thing for us right now is to find a way to survive. Everything else can be put aside for the time being!"

    Master Fayuan sighed and said: "Chairman, you have also seen that it is not that we deliberately obstructed it, but that Zhu Ming is too arrogant and does not pay attention to us people at all. We are just trying to protect ourselves!"

    Hearing the words of Dharma Fate, Zhu Ming snorted disdainfully and said: "Death is just returning to the embrace of Father God, and mere destruction is nothing. We, the people of the Wu Clan, have never been afraid of death, and we, the Wu Clan, have our own  Under the protection of the ancestral witch, why fear destruction! As for your Buddhism and our witch clan, they are enemies of life and death. Our witch clan has never forgotten this. If it were not for the order of the ancestral witch, your Buddhism would have been suppressed by our witch clan long ago.  Destruction, there will still be today there!¡±

    "What? How is it possible that you can receive orders from the upper world?" Master Fa Yuan said in a voiceless voice, and the expressions of other experts from the Buddhist and Taoist sects also changed drastically. They really didn't expect that there were still people in the shaman clan.  Such magical powers.

    Zhu Ming sneered and said: "Nothing is impossible. You Buddhist and Taoist saints only think of the Taoism of the earth and immortal world during the calamity of the Dharma, but my ancestor of the Wu clan, Master Wu Zhu Jiuyin, pointed me out.  How does the Wu Clan deal with this disaster? For you, it is a dead end, but for us, the Wu Clan is not like that. Even if the world is destroyed, we, the Wu Clan, can still survive because we have the protection of the ancestral witches.  !¡±

    "The Underground Palace of the First Emperor! I understand. You, the Wu Clan, have mastered the Underground Palace of the First Emperor, the legendary Small Thousand Worlds. No wonder you, the Wu Clan, have such a tone. But even if you have the Small Thousand Worlds, the Underground Palace of the First Emperor can make you  How many people have you saved? After all, this is the destruction of the world!" The Taoist great master said loudly. Regarding the Wu clan, Taoism knows more than others, especially this Taoist great master is the inheritor of the explanatory teaching. Naturally  Knowing something about the First Emperor's underground palace, he stood up and raised a Taoist voice, and made a counterattack to Zhu Ming, which was also a voice of doubt.

    The underground palace of the First Emperor was the underground palace where the First Emperor won the throne. It was blessed by the ancestral wizard Zhu Jiuyin. If the Wu Clan really took control of this underground palace, then no one would be able to fight against the Wu Clan. In an instant, everyone would turn their attention to  He turned to Zhu Ming, hoping to understand the truth of the matter from Zhu Ming, and to know whether the Wu Clan could really avoid the destruction of the world.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 591 The Underground Palace of the First Emperor

    Chapter 591: The Underground Palace of the First Emperor

    Even though Earth Star has lost its connection with the Earthly Immortal Realm, both Buddhism and Taoism are still hostile to the Wu Clan, for no other reason than the struggle for rights and the battle of faith among the world. For both Buddhism and Taoism, Zhu Ming is  He sneered again and again. He knew what the other party was thinking, and he wanted to get free benefits from the Wu clan. There was no such good thing in the world.

    Zhu Ming sneered disdainfully: "It's not up to you to make irresponsible remarks about our Wu Clan's affairs. If you want to take advantage of my Wu Clan, you trash are not qualified enough. Don't play with your little cleverness. If I, the Wu Clan,  When the fire breaks out, be careful that our witch clan will come out in force and uproot the power of both your Buddhist and Taoist parties before the world is destroyed!"

    When he said this, Zhu Ming burst out with endless murderous intent. Even though the witch clan did not participate in the battles in the world, their reputation in the world was pitifully low, but no one dared to underestimate them. In fact, the witch clan  The strength of this clan is extremely powerful, at least in the human world. They really have the strength to uproot the power of both Buddhism and Taoism!

    Both Buddhism and Taoism were angered by Zhu Ming's crazy tone, and Master Fayuan shouted in a deep voice: "Zhu Taoism has such a loud tone, do you really think this is ancient times? No matter how strong your shaman clan is, you can't be stronger."  guns!"

    Zhu Ming sneered disdainfully: "If you don't accept it, you can give it a try and see if our witch clan has the ability to catch you all in one fell swoop!"

    When Zhu Ming once again had a dispute with both Buddhism and Taoism, the President came out to smooth things over and said: "Everyone, please calm down first. What we need to solve now is the issue of survival. There is no need to take action for such a trivial matter.  That¡¯s right, there is absolutely no need for a fight of will!¡±

    In the eyes of the country, the dispute between Buddhism and Taoism and the Wu clan is just a dispute of will and is unnecessary.  But in Zhu Ming's eyes, it's not like this. It stems from the dispute in his own blood. Relatively speaking, the issue of survival is not in his heart. As he said before, death is nothing more than returning to his father.  There is no big deal in the embrace of God. Even after so many years of changes, the belief in the Wu clan's bones has not been affected at all. In their hearts, faith is above all else!

    Zhu Ming said calmly: "Perhaps in your eyes, you think this is just a battle of wills. But in the hearts of our Witch Clan, this is above all else. Anyone who dares to provoke our Witch Clan will pay a price. This is non-negotiable.  . If you want our Wu Clan to help, you can help, but believers in Buddhism and Taoism are not within the help of our Wu Clan. Don¡¯t they have their own beliefs and their own saints? You can turn to your own saints for help!¡±

    Zhu Ming¡¯s words made everyone present feel the pressure.  The reason why both Buddhism and Taoism dare to challenge Zhu Ming is not because of how powerful they are.  Rather, they thought that after so many years of changes, the Wu clan had long lost its bloody spirit. But they were wrong, and they were very wrong. Now they were forced to a point of no return by Zhu Ming.

    It is a great joy to say that Zhu Ming has the ability to solve the problem of survival, but Zhu Ming's requirements are beyond the country's capacity. It is conceivable that the impact will be huge.

    Shooting oneself in the foot is the first thought of both Buddhists and Taoists.  They really didn't expect that Zhu Ming could make such a cruel decision if the news spread.  All the arrangements made by both Buddhism and Taoism in the human world will come to nothing, and even the most steadfast believers will change under the threat of death.

    Master Fayuan shouted with a gloomy face: "Friend Zhu, you are forcing us to fight to the death with your Wu Clan. It will be of no benefit to anyone if it is done. I hope you will think twice before taking action!"

    Everyone who can be a national leader is a patriotic person who is unwilling to give up his own people. The President also sighed and said: "Mr. Zhu's request will be very difficult for us. Freedom of belief, if we do this  I'm afraid my conscience won't let me go, and I hope Mr. Zhu can change his mind!"

    Zhu Ming smiled calmly and said: "Life and death are determined by destiny, and blessings are in heaven. If they are unwilling to accept it, then we, the Wu Clan, can't do anything about it. The human race is no longer the human race it used to be. We have no obligation to help our enemies, and even if I  You can pass this test, but you can¡¯t pass the test of the First Emperor, and you can¡¯t pass the test of the elders!¡±

    As soon as Zhu Ming said this, everyone present was shocked. The First Emperor and the elders, could it be said that the First Emperor Yingzheng is still alive, and there are elder-level figures in the Wu clan? How is this possible?  Zhu Ming's words exploded like thunder in everyone's hearts, making them shocked and frightened.

    In fact, Zhu Ming didn't say a word. Even if the Wu Clan came to help the humans leave the Earth Star, they would still have difficulty adapting to the Earth Immortal World. Survival of the fittest and respect for the strong are the eternal truths of the Earth Immortal World.  , everything will be done with strengthFor respect, what do these human races have to rely on? Technology is simply a joke in front of the immortals and Buddhas.

    "No, you are lying! The First Emperor Yingzheng has already fallen under the sanctions of heaven!" Taoist masters refuted Zhu Ming's words one after another. Everything recorded in the records passed down by them shows that  Huang Yingzheng has died, but now Zhu Ming uses the First Emperor Yingzheng as an excuse, which is hard for them to accept.

    Buddhists are also unwilling to believe everything Zhu Ming said. They also believe that this is a scam by Zhu Ming to put pressure on themselves and others. They do not believe that the First Emperor can survive to this day after winning the government, and the national leaders also  They couldn't believe it. After all, it was so incredible. It was unbelievable for them that a person could live for such a long time.

    "Heaven is nothing, it is vulnerable in front of Master Zhujiuyin Ancestral Witch. Empress Nuwa and the Saint of the West have both fallen into the hands of Zhujiuyin Ancestral Witch, and the human race has long been in human and interpretation.  They split under the influence of the Three Sects, and even this catastrophe was caused by the way of heaven. What else is impossible in this world!" Zhu Ming told the most secret inheritance among the witch clan,  Changes in the immortal world.

    "This is impossible!" Both Buddhists and Taoists shouted with all their strength, doubting Zhu Ming's words.  But no matter how they shouted, Zhu Ming's face remained calm without any change, so calm.

    Seeing Zhu Ming look so calm.  The President of the country asked: "Mr. Zhu, what you said is all true. To be honest, what you said is so shocking that we can hardly believe it!"

    Zhu Ming said calmly: "Whether you believe it or not is your own business. I can tell you what to say. Three thousand years ago, my witch clan received the order from the ancestral witch Zhu Jiuyin. Everything today was already predicted by the ancestral witch.  How you decide is your own business, and if you want to leave this earth star, you need to open the door to the sky, which is not an easy task. The fewer people there are, the safer it is. I can¡¯t cheat on this matter.  you!"

    "Opening the Gate of Heavenly Dimension requires the power of the Golden Immortal. Even with your current strength of the Witch Clan, you want to do this. You think too highly of the Witch Clan. I don't think there are any other people in your Witch Clan.  The existence of golden immortals, let alone golden immortals or heavenly immortals, does not exist in the Doomsday Tribulation. You are simply lying!" Master Fayuan doubted Zhu Ming loudly.

    Zhu Ming was a little intolerable to the reaction of these people. He snorted coldly and said: "What do you frogs in the well know? Lord Yingzheng, the First Emperor, has the strength of the Golden Immortal. What's more, I, the Great Elder Zhuzhan of the Wu Clan, have three  With more than a thousand years of cultivation, although my magic power is not as good as the Golden Immortal, it is not far behind, so what does it mean to cooperate with my Witch Clan's 'Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods' Formation' to blast open the gates of the Tianwei Gate!"

    "What? The Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods and Evil Formation. How can the supreme inheritance of the Wu Clan be spread in the world? It's impossible!" The Buddhist and Taoist masters present shouted loudly.  Everyone like them knows how high the status of the 'Twelve Heavenly Gods and Evil Formation' is in the Wu Clan. It is one of the highest inheritances of the Wu Clan. How could such a powerful inheritance appear in the human world? No wonder they  They didn't believe what Zhu Ming said, but how did they know that this was one of the back-ups that Zhu Jiuyin had arranged for him? Zhu Jiuyin didn't know what kind of back-ups Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun had.  He was prepared, but he did not dare to take it lightly, so he left a strong back-up in the human world just in case. It was also able to protect the safety of the shaman clan in the human world at the most dangerous moment.

    Zhu Ming said calmly: "I still believe that it is your own business. Even if we, the Witch Clan, can open the door to Tianwei, we will not save our enemies. This is something that no one can change. Understand  I, the Witch Clan, will start the Imperial Underground Palace, how you decide that is your own business!"

    Having said this, Zhu Ming didn't want to argue with everyone anymore. He ignored everyone's expressions and stood up to leave. He didn't put everyone in his eyes at all. The arrogance of the Wu clan was reflected in him.  It¡¯s so vivid!

    In fact, even without the invitation of the country, the Witch Clan will not be indifferent to the destruction of the world. They must also consider their own safety. More importantly, when the world is destroyed, that is when the Earth Star Witch Clan returns.  The opportunity is also an opportunity to awaken Zhu Jiuyin. They will not give up such a great opportunity, and the First Emperor's Underground Palace is the opportunity left by Zhu Jiuyin to the Earth Star shaman clan.

    Speaking of which, Zhu Jiuyin did not think about how important it was for him to leave the First Emperor Yingzheng in the Earth Star. When the calamity of the end of the law came, Zhu Jiuyin was just happy about it. What was his decision back then?  In order to protect the safety of the First Emperor Yingzheng, Zhu Jiuyin divided two drops of blood. One drop was used to strengthen the earth star shaman clan to leave them the message of the upper world, and the other drop was used to protect the First Emperor.  The safety of the underground palace prevents the power of heaven and earth from corroding the underground palace of the First Emperor.

    &nbsp; Speaking of which, the reason why the First Emperor's Underground Palace was able to survive this catastrophe of the end of the law is thanks to the people of Chanjiao at that time. If Chanjiao had not cut off the ground of the First Emperor's Underground Palace in order to deal with the First Emperor's victory, then the First Emperor's Underground Palace would naturally  There is no way to change the erosion of him by the power of heaven and earth. Even if Zhu Jiuyin has a back-up, it is useless. It can only be said that all this is the luck of Zhu Jiuyin, the luck of the Wu clan, and the luck of the Great God Pangu.  Protect them.

    Everyone present was shocked by Zhu Ming's attitude. Although they were unwilling and extremely resentful, they did not dare to gamble with their lives. The most important thing was that these so-called Buddhists had already  They have lost their nature and say that they are the inheritors of Buddhism. In fact, they have not obtained the essence of Buddhism at all. They are just a group of magic sticks. Under the threat of death, how dare these people argue with Zhu Ming?  Everyone lowered their proud heads and admitted defeat to Zhu Ming. After all, they didn't want to die.

    Zhu Ming ignored these people's surrender. For Zhu Ming, the most important thing at the moment was to open the Underground Palace of the First Emperor, invite the First Emperor to win the government, and control the Gate of Heaven. Everything else can be put aside for the time being.  .

    Zhu Ming said in a deep voice: "I hope everyone can understand that tomorrow the great elder of our clan will go to the Underground Palace of the First Emperor in person to break the seal of the Underground Palace of the First Emperor. The great elder has more than three thousand years of cultivation. If you make him angry,  Yes, it¡¯s definitely life or death, and the great elder won¡¯t talk so easily like me!¡±

    The underground palace of the First Emperor is a powerful existence. Since the drastic changes in the world, both Buddhism and Taoism have tried to do it more than once, but no one has ever been able to open the Emperor of the Earth. As for the mortal tomb robbers, no one can.  It is simply a joke to break the seal outside the underground palace and use the power of mortals to open the place sealed by Zhu Jiuyin himself. Not to mention these mortals, even the saints have to think about opening the emperor's underground palace.  After a lot of effort, now that the catastrophe of the end of the law has come, all the forces have sealed their own dojos. There are still people there who can open the Emperor of the Earth. Fortunately, Zhu Jiuyin left the method of breaking it to the Wu clan. It is precisely in this way that the Wu people can  The clan has been able to hide until now.

    Zhu Ming's warning made everyone present dare not refute at all. Although both Buddhism and Taoism are arrogant, they are not fools and know what to do at this time. As long as the Wu clan can open the door to the Tianwei, they believe that even if there is no  With the help of the Wu Clan, once the Gate of Heaven is opened, the Buddhist and Taoist saints in the upper world will feel their suffering and come to rescue them. The most important thing now is to let the Witch Clan open the Gate of Heaven. Everything else will  You can let it go, and everyone reached a tacit understanding in an instant. No one dared to say anything more, and they were all waiting for the Witch Clan's method.

    Although some people still don't believe Zhu Ming's astonishing words, they don't believe that Yingzheng in the First Emperor's underground palace can still survive to this day, and they don't believe that Zhu Jiuyin would give the Wu clan more than three thousand years ago.  Leaving behind the power to resolve the destruction of the world, in their view, all of Zhu Ming's actions were fake, and his purpose was just to increase the prestige of the Witch Clan among mortals.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 592 Opening the Underground Palace

    Chapter 592: Opening the Underground Palace

    The idea was good, but the reality was cruel. When everyone gathered in front of the Underground Palace of the First Emperor, everything here had already been cleared. A huge tombstone blocked everyone's way. On the tombstone was clearly recorded  Everything that the First Emperor had to win the government was what Zhu Jiuyin had left behind when he transformed into Bai Qi. When they saw this record, the faces of both Buddhism and Taoism changed drastically. All of this was incompatible with what they thought.  The inherited records were very different, which made them feel a sense of fear in their hearts. They were afraid that if the First Emperor won the government and really lived in this world, then their progress would become extremely dangerous. After all,  When the First Emperor won the government, he had a deep hatred for Taoism.

    The national leaders were extremely excited when they saw this huge tombstone. Once upon a time, the country also wanted to explore the underground palace of the First Emperor, but could never find a clue. The only thing that could be found was his address. The tomb door is at  It's not clear where it is, let alone observing all this at such a close distance.

    There are endless blood lines all over this huge tombstone. Each blood line has an extremely mysterious power. It is precisely because of the protection of this mysterious power that the entire underground palace of the First Emperor has not been damaged. The tomb door has been found.  , but it is not an easy thing to open. Even the national leaders who are mortals can clearly feel the powerful power on this tombstone, not to mention the Buddhist and Taoist parties, they all know it very well.  The powerful restrictions on this tombstone were beyond their ability to break, so both Buddhism and Taoism stared at Zhu Ming, the king of the shaman clan.

    Facing everyone's attention, Zhu Ming smiled calmly and said: "Don't worry, everyone. Everything here comes from the power of Zhu Jiuyin Ancestral Witch. With the supreme magical power of Zhu Jiuyin Ancestral Witch, even if the saint wants to  It takes a lot of effort to break the seal of the Emperor's Underground Palace. It can be said that in front of this underground palace, you must have at least quasi-sage level power to shake the seal of this underground palace. Quasi-sage is also the supreme master in the earthly immortal world.  It is impossible to appear in this world, which is why our witch clan has not come to protect the safety of the underground palace for more than three thousand years!"

    "His!" When they heard Zhu Ming's words, both Buddhists and Taoists gasped. They never thought that the underground palace of the First Emperor would have such a powerful restriction. What kind of existence was the quasi-sage?  Very clear.  Even if it is unclear, there are still vague records in the inheritance that it is the existence of the most powerful person in the world. However, for the national leaders, they do not know what kind of existence the quasi-sage is. After all, they do not understand everything about the myth.  not much.  The reason why they knew about the existence of the shaman clan was because they learned about its existence from the mouth of Buddhism and Taoism.

    When Master Fa Yuan, a great Buddhist master, heard Zhu Ming's words, he said: "If the seal of the First Emperor's Underground Palace is really that powerful, what can you, the shaman clan, do to break it? Don't tell us that in witchcraft,  There are still quasi-saint-level experts in the human race who can open the underground palace of the First Emperor!"

    Zhu Ming sneered disdainfully and said: "For outsiders, only a quasi-saint-level expert can open the First Emperor's Underground Palace. After all, the seal of the First Emperor's Underground Palace is a restriction made of the essence and blood of Zhu Jiuyin's ancestral witch. It has  Supreme divine power, but for our witch clan, there is no need for such trouble. Our witch clan has the bloodline inherited from Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s ancestral witch. Naturally, we can use blood sacrifice to open the Imperial Underground Palace, and Zhu Zhan, the great elder  The underground palace will be opened for everyone soon. Before that, I want to warn everyone that there are many dangers in the underground palace. If you act privately and anything happens, you will bear the consequences at your own risk!"

    No one knows what the First Emperor¡¯s underground palace looks like.  No one knew what was inside. Regarding Zhu Ming's warning, both Buddhists and Taoists were hesitant. They were worried that they would be plotted by the Wu clan if they entered the underground palace. After all, the underground palace of the First Emperor belonged to the Wu clan.  In the territory, it is not difficult to secretly kill oneself with the power of the Witch Clan, not to mention that the Witch Clan also has a powerful elder.

    Just when both Buddhism and Taoism were secretly considering the gains and losses, Zhu Zhan, the great elder of the Wu clan, appeared silently in front of everyone. His appearance was so strange that no one could feel it. If it hadn't been for a living person,  In front of them, they were not aware of it at all. Such a terrifying appearance made both Buddhism and Taoism feel boundless pressure. If Zhu Zhan had the intention to kill them, I am afraid that none of them would be able to escape the other party's assassination.  , and the guards who protected the country's leaders were also extremely nervous. Myths and legends had always been considered illusory to them, but everything that happened now broke their concept.

    Zhu Zhan's silent appearance brought great shock to everyone, but they were not surprised at all by Zhu Ming and other witch masters, because they all knew that Zhu Zhan's strength was beyond anything in the world.  Restraint, if it hadn't been for the great disaster three thousand years ago that closed the Tianwei Gate, Zhu Zhan's strength would have alreadyAfter ascending to the immortal world, they will not stay in the human world at all, so they are not surprised at all by all this!

    After Zhu Zhan appeared, he ignored the others. Facing the tombstone with endless power in front of him, he murmured: "Ancestral Witch, I have finally waited for this day. Three thousand years have passed.  , I finally have the opportunity to go to the Wu Clan¡¯s supreme holy land!¡±

    When they heard Zhu Zhan's words, all the people present except for the Wu clan felt nothing, and everyone else was shocked. For three thousand years, they had never believed that someone could live for three thousand years, but this person in front of them  The imposing middle-aged man lets them know that he is just a frog in the well.

    People can live for three thousand years. What a shock and what a miracle. No one can be calm in the face of life and death. How can those mortals be shocked at this moment? At least they saw the hope of immortality from Zhu Zhan.  Immortality, what a temptation that is, it can be said that this has been the goal that people have been pursuing for thousands of years.

    After muttering to himself, Zhu Zhan's sense of vicissitudes of life gradually disappeared, and what came back was endless domineering energy. This is the unique aura of the Wu clan. As Zhu Jiuyin's bloodline, Zhu Zhan  This is especially true for Zhan Na. After all, he has inherited a drop of Zhu Jiuyin's blood essence. As a chaotic god and demon, Zhu Jiuyin's drop of blood essence is so powerful. If the human environment hadn't limited Zhu Zhan's ability,  Development, I am afraid that three thousand years will be enough for him to achieve the body of a great witch.

    As soon as the aura from his body came out, everyone was forced back by Zhu Zhan's aura. This was no longer a power possessed by the mortal world. The Buddhist and Taoist parties all turned pale. Only then did they realize how powerful they were.  Childish, if the Wu Clan really wants to destroy both Buddhism and Taoism, it would be a simple task. It is not difficult to destroy the entire Buddhism and Taoism inheritance with a candle fight with the power beyond the human world. At this moment, no one doubts the Wu Clan anymore.  It can reopen the door to the sky and lead everyone out of the catastrophe of world destruction.

    Zhu Zhan had no intention of paying attention to other people's thoughts. After his anger exploded, he cut his arm with a wave of his hand, and a blood arrow flew towards the tombstone. At the same time, Zhu Zhan shouted loudly.  He shouted: "Blood is the guide, origin is attracted, blood sacrifice, enlightenment!"

    When the blood arrows dyed the tombstone red, a huge force came out from the tombstone, and the huge tombstone instantly turned into a bloody light and rushed into Zhu Zhan's body.  , only then Zhu Zhan's body radiated strong pressure, and the previously lost strength was completely restored.

    Lingbao!  Both Buddhists and Taoists cried out when they saw that the tombstone had been sacrificed by Zhu Zhan using the method of blood sacrifice.

    No one thought that the tombstone blocking everyone's way turned out to be a spiritual treasure. They were shocked that the Wu clan had such a big deal. Placing a spiritual treasure here as a tombstone was really difficult for them to accept. They all regretted why they had done so.  If I didn't see through everything earlier, I would have a chance to seize this spiritual treasure, but now it's too late.

    The treasure touched people's hearts. It had to be said that the cultivation of the mind of both Buddhism and Taoism was really poor. They did not even think about it. It had been more than three thousand years before this tombstone was left in the underground palace of the First Emperor, and no one had ever refined it.  Change, what is the reason for this? In fact, I don¡¯t know how many people died in front of this tombstone. But with the passage of time, coupled with the catastrophe three thousand years ago, the horror of the First Emperor¡¯s underground palace has been forgotten.  Look, if both Buddhism and Taoism dare to sacrifice this tombstone, then their fate will be death or life. Only the witch clan who inherits Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s bloodline can sacrifice this tombstone, and only they can start this beginning.  In the Emperor's Underground Palace, no one else could do this. How could the spiritual treasures condensed by Zhu Jiuyin's methods be obtained by outsiders?

    After the gate of the First Emperor's Underground Palace was opened, bursts of killing sounds came from the underground palace, and the entire underground palace was alarmed. Just the sound of killing shocked everyone present, and they felt endless in their bones.  of coldness.

    Zhu Zhan ignored the others, turned around and shouted to Zhu Ming in a deep voice: "Let's go and see His Majesty the First Emperor. Only with the help of His Majesty the First Emperor can we open the door to heaven and leave this place that is about to be destroyed."  Let the world go to the south of Buzhou, the holy land of my witch clan!"

    After Zhu Zhan said these words, he rushed into the underground palace of the First Emperor as fast as lightning. Zhu Ming and other people from the witch clan did not dare to neglect, and followed him into the underground palace of the First Emperor!  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 593: The First Emperor Wins the Government

    Chapter 593: The First Emperor Wins the Government

    Whether to advance or not is a dilemma for both Buddhism and Taoism. They are in a dilemma, but the national leaders have no such thoughts. The world is already facing destruction, and they are fearless in order to survive. Following Zhu Ming and others  Entering the underground palace, there was no hesitation.

    No one could feel a vague sigh coming from the depths of the underground palace when it opened, because everyone was immersed in joy. They saw hope, and the country saw the hope of people's survival.  The Wu Clan saw the hope of going to the Holy Land of the Wu Clan, and as for the Buddhist and Taoist parties, they saw the hope of ascending to immortality.

    After stepping into the underground palace, everyone's eyes lit up. The Taoist people were right when they said that the underground palace of the First Emperor was really a small world. Everything in front of them could be explained. The vast space made them wonder.  He became excited, and this was just a passage into the underground palace. At this moment, the people of the country became happy for it.

    After several considerations, the Buddhist and Taoist parties still couldn't bear it and entered the underground palace, because they knew that this was their only chance. If they gave up, they would never see the hope of ascension.

    The underground palace is extremely vast, even if everyone enters it, it will feel empty. Not long after walking, Zhu Zhan stopped. As soon as he paused, everyone behind him stopped. Zhu Ming stepped forward and asked:  "Great Elder, why did you stop? Is there something wrong up front?"

    Zhu Zhan nodded and said: "I felt murderous intent in front of me. The inheritance left by Zhu Jiuyin's ancestral witch said that in this world there were the iron cavalry of the Great Qin. They followed His Majesty the First Emperor and the ancestral witch to fight.  The invincible master in the world!"

    The people of Buddhism, Taoism and the country who were present felt inconceivable that the Great Qin Cavalry could survive to this day. Zhu Zhan¡¯s words made the people present feel incomprehensible.  If Great Qin's cavalry can survive to this day, does it mean that Great Qin has found the way to immortality back then.

    Taoist Jade Dragon, who was under Chan Jiao's sect, said: "Senior, are you mistaken? Although the Great Qin Cavalry is indeed an invincible master, how could they live for thousands of years? This is too incredible!  "

    Hearing Taoist Jade Dragon, the others nodded in agreement, and they also found this statement too unbelievable.  Regarding the expressions of these people, Zhu Zhan snorted disdainfully and said: "What do you frogs in the well know? With Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation level, it is nothing to do such a trivial matter. And even if a mortal cannot survive,  Such a long time does not mean that soldiers separated from mortal bodies cannot do it!"

    "His!" Hearing Zhu Zhan's words, the Taoist disciples took a breath and thought of something.  Taoist Jade Dragon said anxiously: "Senior's skills are just puppetry!"

    He hasn¡¯t waited for Zhu Zhan¡¯s answer yet.  There was a sound of cavalry, and soon a group of Daqin cavalry appeared in front of everyone. The powerful murderous intent exuded by these cavalry made everyone present feel the threat of death. If they could withstand the murderous intent of these cavalry,  Zhu Zhan was the only one among them, while the other Wu clan could stand firm without being strong. However, the others were already sweating profusely in an instant, and all of them lost their ability to resist.

    fear!  At this time, they finally saw the world-sweeping power of the Great Qin Cavalry, letting them know that they were just a bunch of ants in front of the Great Qin Cavalry.  A group of ants that can be slaughtered at any time.

    "Is this person the envoy of the Zhujiuyin Ancestral Witch? Your Majesty is waiting for you inside!" The leader of the cavalry said coldly, his voice was so stiff.  It's so cold and cold that it makes people feel cold and frightened when they hear it.

    Zhu Zhan stepped forward and said: "Is His Majesty the First Emperor awake? Now that the world is facing destruction, we are here to seek help from His Majesty on the orders of the Zhu Jiuyin Ancestral Witch!"

    Zhu Zhan had no idea that the moment he opened the underground palace, the First Emperor Ying Zhengze had already woken up, and the entire Qin cavalry in the underground palace had also woken up. There was no need for him to wake him up. This was something Zhu Jiuyin did not expect.  The inheritance he left to Zhu Zhan became useless. After all, Zhu Jiuyin was unable to know the situation of the First Emperor's victory in politics for such a long time.

    With endless doubts, everyone was led by the Great Qin cavalry into the depths of the underground palace. Along the way, they finally saw how majestic the underground palace of the First Emperor was, and also saw the powerful defense power in the underground palace.  , what they could see with their naked eyes were tens of thousands of Great Qin cavalry. If these tens of thousands of Great Qin cavalry appeared in the human world, they would be enough to sweep across the entire human world. Such a powerful force is sleeping in this underground palace for thousands of people.  Year, this is really incredible, and it has caused an earth-shaking change in the concepts of people in the country.

    Soon everyone finally arrived at the deepest part of the underground palace, which was also the core of the underground palace where the First Emperor won the government. In this coreThere are countless starlights above the main hall, and around the main hall are twelve huge bronze figures. Each bronze figure is a statue of the twelve ancestral witches. Seeing these bronze figures can't help but make them sigh.  People think of the supreme inheritance of the Wu Clan, the 'Twelve Heavenly Gods and Evil Formation'.

    Looking up along the main hall, the figure of the First Emperor Yingzheng appeared in front of everyone, making everyone feel the huge aura of the emperor. As the first emperor in the world, the First Emperor Yingzheng had a huge human emperor dragon.  Qi makes people feel the endless majesty, making people involuntarily want to surrender to him.

    Before Zhu Zhan could speak, the First Emperor Yingzheng said: "You are finally here. I didn't expect that after thousands of years, the world has come to an end. Tell me, what does Zhu Jiuyin's ancestral witch have to say!"

    After hearing the words of the First Emperor about winning the government, Zhu Zhan said: "Your Majesty the First Emperor, the ancestral witches left a legacy three thousand years ago, passing down the great changes in the three realms. Three thousand years ago, the madness of heaven detonated the catastrophe of the end of law.  , the three realms have fallen into deathly silence, all the immortals and Buddhas have disappeared, the three realms have entered an era of disorder, and the hope of our witch clan lies in your majesty. The ancestral witch left a rumor that when the world is destroyed, let us enter the underground palace.  Awakening Your Majesty, please help us activate the 'Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods Formation' to open the door to the Heavenly Dimension!"

    The First Emperor Yingzheng shook his head and said: "There is no Your Majesty here, there is just an ordinary wizard. Since Zhu Jiuyin's ancestral wizard has passed down the order, then everything should be done according to the order of the ancestral witch, but you  Are you ready? To activate the 'Twelve Capital Gods' Sha Grand Formation', it requires twelve witch clans to activate the power of blood. You alone cannot do this, and the 'Twelve Capitals Gods Sha Grand Formation'  The formation has huge power, and once it is activated, it will cause huge damage to your body!"

    Zhu Zhan said loudly: "We have been prepared for a long time. As long as we can complete the instructions of the ancestral witch, it doesn't matter no matter how high the price is. Please give me a helping hand, Your Majesty!"

    Hearing the conversation between Zhu Zhan and the First Emperor Yingzheng, everyone on the Buddhist and Taoist sides were frightened. No one dared to speak out, for fear that if they accidentally angered the First Emperor in front of them, they must know how the First Emperor Yingzheng  They have all heard of the evil name.

    Compared with the Buddhist and Taoist parties, the people of the country are a little anxious, because Zhu Zhan never mentioned their affairs from beginning to end. If the Tianwei Gate is opened, will the people of the entire country be able to move and receive rescue?  It is what they care about most, but now the other party has not mentioned it at all.

    The President stepped forward and said: "Two seniors, I wonder if the opening of the Tianwei Gate will allow the people of China to get rid of the threat of death in front of us?"

    When the President of the country spoke, the First Emperor Yingzheng looked at him indifferently and said: "Whether the people of China can pass through the Gate of Heavenly Wei is not something we can decide. Everything depends on the wishes of the ancestral witch. Opening the Gate of Heaven  It is easy to pass through the Wei Gate, but it is not easy to transfer the entire people of China. After all, unlike the Wu Clan, you cannot rely on the power of the "Twelve Capitals of Heavenly Gods" to protect yourself through the Tianwei Gate.  The gate has reached the Earthly Immortal Realm, and with your mortal bodies, you are afraid that you will be torn apart by the power of space as soon as you enter the Tiandimensional Gate!"

    "How is this possible? Could it be that God is really going to forget about China!" The president's face instantly turned extremely pale, and he was shocked by the words of the First Emperor Yingzheng. This news was really bad for him, not only  The people of the country were eclipsed by it, and so were the Buddhist and Taoist parties. Their hopes were shattered at this moment. If it weren't for the First Emperor's victory in politics and the extremely powerful threat of the Qin cavalry, I'm afraid they would have gone crazy towards the Wu clan.  Launched an attack.

    When he saw the absent-minded look of the president of the country, Zhu Zhan said: "Your Majesty the First Emperor, Zhu Jiuyin's ancestral witch gave King Yu the Jiuding. I wonder if it can protect the transfer of the people of China?"

    "King Yu Jiuding, how could this human emperor's treasure appear in the hands of the Zhu Jiuyin witch clan? Could it be that the human race in the earthly immortal world has also undergone drastic changes?" The First Emperor Yingzheng asked in surprise.

    Zhu Zhan nodded and said: "Under the interference of the three religions of Ren, Chan, and Jie, the human race has also undergone great changes. The Earth Emperor Shennong and King Dayu broke away from the human race and parted ways with Fuxi and others, and our shaman clan  It was completely integrated into the Wu Clan. Before the end of the Dharma, King Yu handed over this human emperor treasure to Zhu Jiuyin Ancestral Witch, hoping to use it to protect the safety of the people of China and do his last part.  !¡±

    After hearing these words, the First Emperor Yingzheng nodded and said: "So, with this human emperor's treasure, we can ensure the safe transfer of the people of China, but there is one thing you must understand. The earthly immortal world is different from the human world.  , the gate of heaven opens, people with faith will be separated, and people with different beliefs will enter unused areas. Even if heaven is no longer there, heaven and earth will still make such arrangements!" (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 594 The beginning of a new era

    Chapter 594 The beginning of a new era

    The First Emperor Yingzheng kindly wanted to give these people a choice, but in this situation do they still have a choice? How to choose between life and death. Anyone who is not a fool will understand this. Faith determines distribution, then  I am afraid that the country cannot interfere, because the country cannot affect the heaven and the earth. In the face of the power of the heaven and the earth, any power is extremely small. In the face of the heaven and the earth, even those as powerful as Zhu Jiuyin, Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu have to retreat.  , let alone mortals, they have no choice but to resign themselves to fate.

    The Supreme Treasure of the Human Emperor cannot be mastered by ordinary people, nor can it be mastered by ordinary practitioners. The only person in this world who can master this treasure is the First Emperor Yingzheng, because he was once the Human Emperor and possessed the title of the Human Emperor.  However, others cannot do this. The fact that the First Emperor Yingzheng is still alive is a great opportunity for the human race. It is precisely because of the First Emperor Yingzheng's presence that they can have a chance of survival.

    Zhu Zhan disagreed with the First Emperor's words about winning the government. He said in a deep voice: "Everyone has his own destiny. We don't have much time now. No one knows what will happen in the future. This is King Yu's Jiuding.  Your Majesty, the First Emperor, please accept it. In this world, only Your Majesty has the ability to use this treasure. Please also ask Your Majesty to cast spells to protect the land of China. We will launch the "Twelve Capitals of Heavenly Gods" and blast away the Heavenly Wei.  Door!"

    Time waits for no one, and the longer it drags on, the more disadvantageous it will be for everyone. What's more, Zhu Zhan doesn't care about the life and death of the human race. If it weren't for Zhu Jiuyin's order, I'm afraid he wouldn't care about it at all.  Will care about the life and death of the human race.  After all, the First Emperor won the government and took action to protect the Chinese people, which would definitely distract his energy, which would be very detrimental to the next actions.  Even the First Emperor won the government and could not be distracted to help them launch the "Twelve Capitals of the Gods and Evil Formation".

    Fortunately, Zhu Jiuyin left the 'Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods' Formation' in the First Emperor's Underground Palace. Otherwise, even if he could inform the Earth Star witch clan, the witch clan would not have enough power to bombard them.  Opening the door to the Heavenly Dimension will naturally make it impossible to do other things. Without enough strength, no matter how many calculations you make, it will be useless.

    Whether the human race above the Earth Star can adapt to life in the Earth Immortal World is no longer among Zhu Zhan's considerations.  In fact, in Zhu Zhan's mind, even if the human race of the Earth Star migrates to the Earth Immortal World, not many of them can adapt. After all, the living environment between the Earth Star and the Earth Immortal World is completely different.  One is technology, and the other is primitive. Being accustomed to technological life makes them suddenly accept primitive life. I'm afraid not many people can adapt.  Failure to adapt means death.  As for the country, it is even more difficult to have the conditions to survive.

    With the wisdom of the First Emperor Yingzheng, how could he not know what Zhu Zhan was thinking. Although the First Emperor Yingzheng was cruel, it did not mean that he was a villain. Although he wanted to help the human race, he was powerless. The environment here  Restricting him, he couldn't spare much energy to pay attention to the human race. After all, his focus was to open the door to the heavenly dimension.  All the people in the land of China will be transferred away, but this requires preparation in advance.

    As for the opening of the ¡®Twelve Capital Gods Formation¡¯, it also takes time.  The First Emperor Yingzheng took a deep breath and said: "Today, the changes in the world are getting worse and worse. Your time is limited, three days. I only give you three days. Within three days, all the blood of the human race will be destroyed."  Gathered on the land of China, after three days, I will activate King Yu's Nine Cauldrons. After this time, you can only ask for blessings. You'd better prepare everything within three days. The Earthly Immortal World is not what you think.  It¡¯s so beautiful, whether you can adapt to it or not depends on your own destiny!¡±

    Three days, this is the preparation time left by the First Emperor to win the government for the human race. After hearing the words of the First Emperor to win the government, except for the Wu clan who did not take any action, both the Buddhist and Taoist parties and the national leaders quickly left the underground palace of the First Emperor.  , went to make final preparations. Time waits for no one. They don¡¯t think that the First Emperor won the government and the people of the Wu clan will give them time to wait. Three days will not delay an extra moment. If they don¡¯t seize the time, then  The consequences are disastrous. After all, they are different from the Wu Clan. The Wu Clan has Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan's protection when they enter the earthly fairy world. However, they can only turn to themselves, especially the Buddhist and Taoist parties. Their situation is different.  is more difficult.

    Three days can be said to be a very short time. It is not an easy task to take back the Chinese people in the entire world. However, no matter how difficult it is, the country still does it because they have to fulfill their responsibilities. Anyone who is willing will be taken back.  They were shocked by the notice from the state personnel. Within three days, the state also informed them of the three-day time limit. With the state's actions, the whole world was in turmoil. Soon, the country had a method of evacuation and it spread around the world.  Many shameless countries exert pressure on the country, but unfortunately it is all in vain.

    Just when these people were about to use force, a sound came from the entire land of China.With the sound of the bells, the First Emperor Yingzheng finally sacrificed the Nine Cauldrons to King Yu. As soon as the Nine Cauldrons came out, the entire land of China was shrouded in golden light. Such an astonishing change made those who were outside China return crazily.

    Three days passed in a blink of an eye. During these three days, the country told the entire Chinese people everything it knew. As the time was approaching, everyone was discussing whether this matter was true.

    In three days, the Wu Clan had already prepared everything. The First Emperor Yingzheng also gathered the army together. He said in a deep voice: "Opening the Gate of Heavenly Dimension requires a huge amount of power. The entire underground palace must be born. This is the only way."  Only now can we activate the power of heaven and earth to complete the activation of the 'Twelve Capitals of the Gods and Evil Formation'!"

    Zhu Zhan naturally understands this. There are various restrictions in the underground palace of the First Emperor. If you want to do this, you must go through the hands of the First Emperor Yingzheng. Only the First Emperor Yingzheng has this ability. This is why Wu Zhan came to the underground palace.  The reason is that if the Wu clan had the ability to complete all this alone, then he wouldn't have to work so hard.

    While everyone was waiting anxiously, suddenly the entire land of China was in turmoil. The First Emperor's Underground Palace was finally born, and a shocking palace rushed out of the ground.  Soon it flew into the air, and then stopped steadily above the land of China, allowing people throughout the land of China to see this huge palace.

    When this huge palace appeared.  The whole world is crazy about it. More than three thousand years have passed, and there are very few beliefs on the entire planet. For them, they no longer believe in the so-called myth, but this moment makes them know that they are wrong.  How outrageous, the age of myth is finally coming.

    Just when everyone was shocked by this palace that could fly into the sky, a loud shout suddenly came from the palace: "How long will it take before the witch war takes action? The formation of the gods of the twelve capitals has risen, the nine tripods have moved, and the world has moved."  !¡±

    This voice is extremely majestic.  The people of China couldn't help but surrender. This was the shout of the First Emperor Yingzheng. As soon as his shout fell, a statue of the First Emperor Yingzheng wearing imperial clothes appeared at the highest point of the palace.  And the Great Qin cavalry also began to move slowly.  Wusha's murderous aura emanated from their bodies.

    At this time, Wu Zhan shouted loudly: "Father God is on top, Twelve Ancestor Wus are on top, Wu Zhan, a descendant of the Wu clan, asks you to come, and with the guidance of your blood, the formation of the evil gods of the twelve capitals will be launched!  "

    As soon as Wu Zhan shouted, all the Wu clan shouted loudly, and blood arrows were scattered on the twelve bronze figures, which was the blood of the Wu clan.  As the twelve bronze figures were dyed red with blood, twelve huge roars came from the twelve bronze figures in an instant.  Immediately afterwards, the twelve bronze men flew out of the palace, standing in the void with a towering light. When the twelve bronze men rushed out, the power of the entire palace was sucked away by these twelve bronze men.  Endless murderous aura surged toward these twelve bronze figures, and so did the entire land of China.

    oh!  Oh my god, the twelve witch clans in myths and legends really exist. We can be saved. The people of the entire China are shocked by this "Twelve Capital Gods Formation". The twelve bronze figures exude such terrifying energy.  The smell made them involuntarily excited, and they finally saw hope.

    When the ¡®Twelve Capital Gods and Evil Formation¡¯ began to operate, the last trace of earth energy in the entire China was swallowed up by the ¡®Twelve Capitals and Heavenly Gods and Evil Formation¡¯. The collapse of the world began, and a new era was about to come.

    With the crazy operation of the 'Twelve Heavenly Gods Formation', twelve sky-reaching light pillars soon appeared in everyone's eyes. When the twelve sky-reaching light pillars appeared, the entire starry sky shook, and a looming sky dimension  The door appeared in front of everyone in the world, and it was the passage leading to the earthly immortal world.

    This ancient Tianwei Gate exudes endless coercion, which makes people involuntarily shocked. There are no secrets in this world. All countries in the world know what China is doing. The Tianwei Gate¡¯s  The appearance shocked them, but they wanted to break the Tiandimensional Gate but did not have the strength, because their technology could not lock the Tiandimensional Gate at all, and the Tiandimensional Gate existed in the void.

    After seeing the Tianwei Gate appear, the First Emperor Yingzheng shouted loudly: "Zhu Zhan, that is the Tianwei Gate. Quickly launch the strongest attack and cooperate with me to blast him away! Long Zhan Tianxia, ??kill!"  The First Emperor Yingzheng shouted and waved his sword and rose up. King Yu's Nine Cauldrons that covered the entire land of China let out a burst of dragon roars. The Nine Sons of the Dragon who were sealed on King Yu's Nine Cauldrons were shouting.  Roaring, the figures of the Nine Dragons appeared in the void. Under the control of the First Emperor Yingzheng, they frantically launched an attack on the Gate of Tianwei, and the 'Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods Formation' also roared.  Then, in cooperation with the First Emperor Yingzheng, they launched an attack on Tianwei Gate.

    With the Golden Immortal-level power of the First Emperor Yingzheng, coupled with the power of the ¡®Twelve Capital Gods and Evil Formation¡¯, it is still invincible.The law shook the Tianwei Gate, and their power hit the Tianwei Gate in waves, but was blocked by the golden light emitted by the Tianwei Gate. Zhu Jiuyin's inheritance is good, and with the power of the Golden Immortal, they can blast it open  The Gate of Heavenly Dimension, but that was in the past, and there was enough vitality of heaven and earth to support it, but now in the Age of Ending Law, the First Emperor Yingzheng, although he was a golden immortal and a great witch, could not open the Gate of Heavenly Dimension by himself.  Even if there is a 'Twelve Heavenly Gods Formation', it is not enough.

    what to do?  Seeing that his attacks failed again and again, the First Emperor Yingzheng was extremely anxious. He had no idea about it. He knew in his heart that this time was their best chance. If they failed, they would be in trouble.  Everything will be in vain, they will no longer be able to shake the Tianwei Gate.

    The First Emperor was anxious to win the government, and Zhu Zhan, who presided over the "Twelve Capital Gods' Formation", was even more anxious. He couldn't help but secretly thought: "Is it really necessary to use that last resort? Is it really necessary to destroy this city?"  Twelve powerful magical weapons?"

    Zhu Jiuyin has always been very careful in doing things. You must know that opening the door to heaven is related to the opening of the entire era. There cannot be any mistakes. Although the First Emperor's victory in politics is the person Zhu Jiuyin expected, Zhu Jiuyin did not put all the people together.  All hopes were placed on him, and he also left the last resort for the Wu Clan, the ultimate power of the 'Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods' Formation', and that power was inherited in the essence and blood of Zhu Jiuyin  , that is Zhu Jiuyin's spiritual power.

    Things have reached this point, no matter how unwilling Zhu Zhan is, he will have to use his final strength. He roared: "The ancestral witch of Zhu Jiuyin is above, and the descendants of Zhu Zhan will use their blood as a guide to ask you."  is coming!"

    If you want to drive the ultimate power of the 'Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods' Formation', that is not what a group of mere mortal witches who have not yet attained the status of a great witch can do. Even their little power can only drive the 'Twelve Capitals'.  You must know that these twelve bronze figures contain twelve drops of extremely pure ancestral witch essence and blood. Only by opening these twelve pure ancestral witch essence and blood can they be activated.  The ultimate power of the 'Twelve Capital Gods Formation'.

    When Zhu Zhan's shouts fell, the whole land of China heard his shouts. Zhu Zhan actually used his own blood as a guide to ask Zhu Jiuyin, one of the twelve ancestral witches, to come. This made everyone lose their voices and a little bit.  Everyone with their brains thinks Zhu Zhan is crazy!

    Not long after Zhu Zhan's shout fell, a powerful force burst out from his body, and a phantom flew out of his body, gradually taking shape and appearing in front of all living beings. Then  He is the most powerful Zhu Jiuyin among the twelve ancestral witches, and he is also the supreme person in charge of the overall situation of the witch clan.

    As soon as the phantom of Zhu Jiuyin appeared, everyone was speechless. Although it was just a phantom, he was the most powerful Zhu Jiuyin among the twelve ancestral witches in the myth. How could people not go crazy?  How can I not be excited.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 595: The Gate of Heavenly Dimension Opens

    Chapter 595: The Gate of Heavenly Dimension Opens

    "The descendant who has inherited my bloodline, it seems that you have chosen to embark on this dangerous path, and the matter of Earth Star is more dangerous than I thought before, so you have to risk your life!" Zhu Jiuyin said  As soon as the shadow appeared, he said such shocking words to Zhu Zhan.

    Zhu Zhan was stunned for a moment. He really didn't expect that he would actually summon his ancestor Zhu Jiuyin, which made him lose his mind. Seeing Zhu Zhan's silly look, Zhu Jiuyin's phantom was  He said: "Okay, my descendants, I don't have much time. I don't have much time to chat with you. Please step aside for now!"

    Shocked, the whole world was shocked. Not only did the legendary mythical characters appear, but they also spoke. How could such a thing not shock people, how could it not subvert the concept of the Earthly Human Race, myths are not legends, then  It is real. Such a big impact has made many people lose their voices, and both Buddhism and Taoism are afraid. The victory of the First Emperor has already made them uneasy. Now even ancient powerful men like Zhu Jiuyin have appeared.  , how can they not worry about their own lives, every one of them has a sad face.

    I have to say that the cultivation of the mind of these so-called successors of Buddhism is really bad. They don¡¯t even think about it. With their little cultivation, they have not even entered the immortal path. What qualifications are worthy of Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s action?  It can be said that Zhu Jiuyin has not even thought about embarrassing them, because in Zhu Jiuyin's eyes, they are not even ants, and Zhu Jiuyin will not lower his status to argue with ignorant people like them.

    As soon as the shadow of Zhu Jiuyin opened his mouth, the First Emperor Yingzheng was also shocked.  Seeing this, Zhu Jiuyin smiled calmly and said: "Yingzheng, I didn't expect that we would meet again under such circumstances. Time is running out. We don't have much time to reminisce about the past. Wait until you arrive in the immortal world.  Let¡¯s talk in detail about the southern state of Buzhou. If you sacrifice the Nine Cauldrons to King Yu to protect all living beings in China, I will activate the ultimate power of the ¡®Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods and Evil Formation¡¯!¡±

    As an emperor, the First Emperor Yingzheng naturally understood how tense the current situation was. After all, this was not Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s true body descending to earth, but just a mere divine thought.  The time this divine thought can exist is very short. He nodded and said: "The ancestral witch can take action as long as he wants. There is no need to worry about the sentient beings in China. I will protect their safety even if I try my best!"

    Hearing the words of the First Emperor about winning the government, Zhu Jiuyin said nothing more, turned around and walked towards the twelve bronze figures, looking at the twelve bronze figures in front of him.  Rang Zhu Jiuyin was extremely emotional.  You must know that these twelve bronze figures contain the essence and blood of the twelve ancestral witches. After such a long period of precipitation, they have already become acquired spiritual treasures. If they undergo some further sacrifices, they will have the opportunity to become innate spiritual treasures.  Treasure, but it is a pity that it has to be given up now, which makes Zhu Jiuyin heartbroken!

    Zhu Jiuyin took a deep breath, then suddenly stretched out his right hand and pointed it at the twelve bronze figures for an instant, and then shouted: "Bloodline is burning, return to the origin. The formation of the twelve gods of the capital is opened, summoning  The true form of Father God!¡±

    With Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s finger.  The twelve bronze figures were ignited with streaks of blood, which were the burning essence and blood of the ancestral witch. When the essence and blood of the ancestral witch was ignited, the whole world felt a wave of blood from the prehistoric times.  His aura was so simple and powerful that they couldn't help but kneel down and surrender to him.

    "Roar!" With the appearance of the aura, a huge roar came, and a powerful true body came from the void. This was Pangu summoned by the 'Twelve Capital Gods and Evil Formation' operating to its limit.  True body, although this Pangu true body is much weaker, but no matter what, this is Pangu's true body, and its power is unparalleled.

    Pangu's true form was revealed, and the whole world was shocked again. Three days is not a short time for those who are interested. If they want to find some information, they can do it. In three days, this world  Many people have looked up the myths and legends of the land of China, and naturally know what kind of existence Pangu's true body is. No one thought that they would be able to see the figure of Pangu in their own lifetime, even if it was just a phantom coming to them.  It is said to be very rare, and as soon as Pangu's true form appeared, many people's temperaments changed drastically.

    With the power of the First Emperor to win the government and the "Twelve Capital Gods and Evil Formation", Shangqie could not open the gate of Tianwei. Naturally, Zhu Jiuyin did not dare to be careless. You must know that the power of Pangu's true body summoned by burning blood essence is  Limited, Zhu Jiuyin did not dare to launch an attack lightly. If he missed, the consequences would be very serious.

    Zhu Jiuyin took a deep breath again and shouted loudly: "The ax comes from the void, Pangu's ax appears, and opens the world!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's shout fell, his figure became much darker, but after his shout fell, Pangu's real body had an extra handle condensed by the rules of heaven and earth in his hand.??'s 'Pangu Ax', after the 'Pangu Ax' appeared, a shocking killing aura spread out, causing the whole world to tremble.

    "Kill!" Time waits for no one. The phantom of Zhu Jiuyin cannot persist for too long. Zhu Jiuyin thought in his heart and fit on the real body of Pangu. In an instant, the real body of Pangu came to life.  He stood up, strode out, waved the 'Pangu Ax' in his hand, and slashed at the Tianwei Gate in the void.

    The Tianwei Gate has always been invisible in the void. If you want to attack the Tianwei Gate, you have to break the space barrier around the Tianwei Gate. The space barrier is a very powerful existence for ordinary people. If you want to break it  Opening this space barrier is not an easy task, but it is nothing to Zhu Jiuyin. Pangu's real body swings out an axe, even if what he holds is just a phantom of the 'Pangu Axe',  But that powerful force was enough to break through the space barrier, attack the Tianwei Gate, and give it a heavy blow.

    There was a loud "boom", and the sky was torn apart. The most powerful blow of Pangu's true body hit the door of Tianwei firmly. With the axe, the door of Tianwei was opened by a small amount.  A small gap, such a change made everyone excited and hopeful. They finally saw hope again and saw the hope of getting out of trouble.

    Pangu's true body did not pause. After swinging the ax, he swung the ax with all his strength, followed by another loud noise. After the sound, the door of Tianwei was finally opened by Pangu's true body, and a huge passage was opened.  Appearing out of the sky, the light of acceptance felt the presence of the First Emperor Yingzheng and enveloped the whole body. At the same time, the Nine Cauldrons of King Yu emitted bursts of golden light, which matched the light of reception in the void.  Connected.

    After Pangu's real body slowly swung the ax twice, all his strength was completely exhausted. With a loud bang, the twelve bronze figures scattered. Now each bronze figure is covered with cracks.  This shows how great the impact of Zhu Jiuyin's blow was. The ax cracked the world and when the Tianwei Gate opened, Pangu's true body had disappeared without a trace, while Zhu Jiuyin's  The phantom also disappeared, leaving only a sigh in the air.

    For all living beings in the world, the opening of the Heavenly Dimension Gate gave them hope of survival, but they did not know that the fairy world behind the Heavenly Dimension Gate was not as easy as they thought. There are laws in the world, but  The rules in the Earth Immortal World are very simple, that is, the strong respect the survival of the fittest. After the Earth Star human race enters the Earth Immortal World, all technological power will be destroyed, and all they can rely on is their own bodies.  , and how many of these people can adapt to such a life is really unknown.

    This is life, it is not up to them to choose, and no matter what, this is an opportunity for survival for all living beings on the earth star. It is better than them staying on the earth star and waiting to die. Zhu Jiuyin's action only saved Shenzhou.  The sentient beings on the earth, while others were simply ignored by him, and those people were extremely envious of the sentient beings in China. There were also some self-righteous fools who did not believe the previous rumors, and as a result, they were abandoned.  And these people couldn't help but hate themselves, and some people were lucky enough to enter the earthly immortal world together under the protection of King Yu's Divine Cauldron, and these people became happy.

    When the Gate of Heavenly Dimension opened, all living creatures in the entire land of China were transferred and disappeared on the earth star, allowing everyone in the world to feel what power is. In front of the gods, they are just a group of ants, and the people of China can get it.  The gods they believed in could help them get out of trouble, but why didn't the gods they believed in come to rescue them? As a result, the faith of Kunpeng and other gods and demons on Earth suffered a big blow.

    When the Tianwei Gate opened, Taoist Hongjun in the Zixiao Palace was awakened by the Tianwei Gate. Of course, it was not only them who were awakened, but also all the saints, as well as the Heavenly Court and other parties.  It is a pity that although they were awakened, the power of heaven and earth was still restricting them, and as they woke up, heaven and earth came to find them, and all their magic power was swallowed up by the power of heaven and earth. This  They couldn't help but hate Zhu Jiuyin. If Zhu Jiuyin hadn't opened the Tianwei Gate and woke them up, how could they have faced such a change.

    Resentment is useless, everything has happened and they cannot control it, and from this moment on, when their magic power dissipates, they also feel a vitality being injected into their bodies, protecting them.  Life is not affected by the dissipation of mana, which reminds everyone of what Tiandao said back then, that everyone will stand on the same starting line.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 596: Heaven¡¯s trump card

    Chapter 596: Heaven¡¯s trump card

    After the Tianwei Gate was penetrated, it was useless to complain. Even Zhu Jiuyin felt the disappearance of his own power. However, most of Zhu Jiuyin's power came from himself, and the power of heaven and earth limited them.  The power obtained from this world, not counting the power from oneself, at least Zhu Jiuyin's power is much stronger than others. The reason is that a large part of his power comes from  In the world of his own divine kingdom, perhaps this is something that Tiandao did not expect, and he did not expect that Zhu Jiuyin's power comes from himself.

    Zhu Jiuyin planned to use the First Emperor to win the government to open the Tianwei Gate, but he did not expect that Tiandao's plan would be so insidious. He actually tampered with the Tianwei Gate and waited for everyone in the Three Realms there.  We must take down all those who have sealed themselves, even Daozu Hongjun is no exception, because no one can resist the mighty power of heaven and earth.

    When he felt the dissipation of his own power, Zhu Jiuyin did not worry about it, but snorted and said: "What a heaven, it is indeed a big deal to calculate all this. No wonder you dare to say that everyone  We will stand on the same starting line. The power of heaven and earth is indeed not something we can resist. How much you get from heaven and earth, you have to pay. This is also your ultimate trump card. As the weapon spirit of the Chaos Treasure, your great  Part of your strength comes from yourself, so after this storm passes, you will become the best among them all, but it is a pity that you underestimate me, Zhu Jiuyin!"

    All the immortals in the three realms are cursing Zhu Jiuyin, thinking that Zhu Jiuyin should not open the door to Tianwei.  But they were totally wrong. Even if Zhu Jiuyin did not open the door to Tianwei, Tiandao still had other means to open the door to Tianwei.  Let everyone face this storm, after all, this is the ultimate trump card of Heaven.

    At the moment when the Gate of Heavenly Dimension opened, a burst of fluctuations spread out from the destroyed world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons. The figure of Tiandao appeared in the world, and in his hand was a ball of emanation.  Flesh and blood with endless divine power, this is the essence that Heaven has painstakingly extracted from the three thousand chaotic gods and demons, although it is less than three thousand.  But this is already the limit of what Tiandao can do. After all, he can't do it any better. The three thousand chaos gods and demons are not fools.  Let him show off, he was able to obtain these from the blood shed by the three thousand chaotic gods and demons at the moment when the world of these three thousand chaotic gods and demons was destroyed.

    When the Gate of Heavenly Dimension opened, it also awakened Heavenly Dao from its slumber, and the power of the immortals in the three realms was dissipating.  And the power of heaven and earth that benefits from heaven and earth is also dissipating.  This was the moment that Tiandao was waiting for. When his own power dissipated, Tiandao's figure frantically rushed out of the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons and headed towards the underworld.

    Now that the underworld has been opened, the seal set by the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother has expired. The underworld has become an undefended place, and the figure of Tiandao easily rushed into the underworld and plunged into the reincarnation.  His breath disappeared from heaven and earth in an instant.

    Tiandao¡¯s surrender to reincarnation is something that neither Daozu Hongjun nor Zhu Jiuyin thought of.  After all, if Tiandao does this, he will give up all his strength, and everything will start from scratch. To make such a choice, Tiandao must be said to be ruthless.

    Not long after Heaven rushed from the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons to the underworld, many more chaotic gods and demons rushed out of the three thousand worlds of chaotic gods and demons. Although each of them had reached the end of the mountain, but  However, they did not give up. They also rushed out of the world of three thousand chaotic gods and demons without any hesitation, and followed the way of heaven and rushed into the six paths of reincarnation. They also gave up everything about themselves, and their breath also disappeared between heaven and earth.  between.

    When the auras of Heavenly Dao and the three thousand chaotic gods and demons disappeared into the Three Realms, the power of the Tribulation of the End of Law began to fade. However, the power of Hongjun Daozu, the saints and others had almost disappeared. If they were the only ones they still had  That is their own enlightenment, but there is no vitality of heaven and earth in the Tribulation of the End of the Dharma. No matter how powerful their enlightenment is, it is useless. After all, practitioners cannot practice without the support of the vitality of heaven and earth.

    Be it Taoist Hongjun, the saints, or others, they all wanted to give up all reincarnations, but when their power disappeared, heaven and earth also gave them a trace of pure life energy to maintain their strength.  Their bodies are immortal. If these people are really asked to give up their bodies, they are reluctant to do so. After all, they cannot guarantee what they will look like after reincarnation. If their bodies are not good, then they will be much weaker than others.  , it is with such considerations that the saints and others made the decision to give up their physical bodies.

    With the emergence of heaven and earth, the cultivation base of the saints dropped to the realm of immortals. The quasi-saint-level masters only had the cultivation base of the immortal level. As for the cultivation bases of their disciples, they all improved bit by bit.  Being taken away, each and every one of them fell to the mortal world.In the realm of  The disciples can still leave, but at this time, there is no vitality between heaven and earth, and even the power of the stars cannot be absorbed. Their empty realm has no matching mana.

    At this time, the Buddhas in the Western Paradise were happy, because the power of practice in the West is different from that in the East. Even if there is no vitality of heaven and earth, they can still use the faith of mortals to practice. Although the reputation of Buddhism is higher than that of the human race  It was not very good, but he believed that after thousands of years, the human race had long forgotten what happened back then, so the Western disciples rushed out of the Western Paradise and went to the mortal world to preach.

    The saints have been so miserably plotted, and Zhu Jiuyin is not having it easy either. His cultivation level is not much better than that of the saints. All his magic power has been taken away by the mighty power of heaven and earth. He only has a powerful physical body, and he is  The Zun Flesh Body is only equivalent to the Golden Immortal and the newly born Chaos Gods and Demons, but things have two sides. Zhu Jiuyin's body has undergone great changes after being refined by the power of heaven and earth, making his physique even more  Zhu Jiuyin has taken a step forward, and Zhu Jiuyin has the support of the Kingdom of God. As long as he is willing, his strength will soon be restored to its original state.

    The change was very short-lived. After the First Emperor Yingzheng and Zhu Zhan and other witch clans opened the door to the heavenly dimension, all the creatures on the earth star were pulled to the earthly fairy world, and those who had faith were instantly  When heaven and earth were removed, those who believed in Taoism were moved to Dongsheng Shenzhou, while those who believed in Buddhism entered Xiniu Hezhou, and those who had no faith stayed in Nanzhan Buzhou and became Nanzhan Buzhou.  One member.

    The saints were restricted by the power of heaven and earth to their own dojos, but Zhu Jiuyin was much better than them. Nanzhan Buzhou was the headquarters of the Wu clan, and Zhu Jiuyin's powerful chaos gods and demons  True body, so he has great freedom and can walk freely in Nanzhan Province. In this way, the safety of Nanzhan Province is guaranteed.

    After the gate of Tianwei is opened, the calamity of the end of the law is gradually weakening. Whether it is Zhu Jiuyin, Taoist Hongjun, or all the saints, they all know that as long as they can survive this period, everything will be restored, and the heaven and earth will be restored.  When Qi returns to its prehistoric state, it is also the beginning of immeasurable calamity and the beginning of the ultimate war.

    No matter which force they are, they all focus their energy on mortals. They all want to rely on the faith of mortals to be one step ahead of others. They all want to attain the supreme way and become a saint before countless calamities. After all, with the end of the Dharma  After the beginning of the calamity, there will be no saints in the world anymore. After the calamity of the end of the law, everything will start again. This is a new battle, and it is precisely in this way that there are countless calamities. Killing and competition for interests are the foundation of the world.

    The ambitions of the careerists were infinitely magnified at this moment. Although the saints still had the power of immortals, they were restricted to their respective dojos, while their disciples were free to leave, so  Those ambitious disciples naturally saw hope, especially those who had inherited the inheritance of three thousand chaotic gods and demons. They were naturally no longer satisfied with the status quo and had the idea of ??becoming enlightened and becoming ancestors.

    Preaching to the human world soon became the target of everyone, and the contention of a hundred schools of thought reappeared in the human world, and those mortals who were transferred from the earth star to the earthly immortal world became the targets of these people, because in their view  These mortals are the easiest to be tempted. After all, they have seen the power of heaven and earth.

    Just as those people were frantically coming towards Nanzhan Buzhou, a huge murderous aura rose from Nanzhan Buzhou. Zhu Jiuyin coldly snorted and shouted: "Get out of here, you are trespassing into Nanzhan Buzhou."  There is no order to kill!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's momentum came out, those careerists were horrified. They all shouted in silence: "Jinxian, how is this possible? How could Zhu Jiuyin have the cultivation level of Jinxian? The Tao is unfair and we don't accept it."  !¡±

    When they felt the cultivation of Zhu Jiuyin's Golden Immortal, these ambitious people did not dare to take another half step forward. They were not fools. They naturally understood how powerful the Golden Immortal was. That was not because they had not yet attained enlightenment.  What the immortals could resist was Zhu Jiuyin's original intention, and it was definitely just a thought to massacre them.  Not only were these careerists shocked by Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation, Sanqing, Zhunti, the Jade Emperor and others were also shocked. They really didn't expect that the gap between themselves and Zhu Jiuyin would be so great.  It was so big that everyone was extremely nervous.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 597 The Great Controversy

    Chapter 597: The Great War

    The power of Zhu Jiuyin shocked many people, but those who could cultivate to their level had great wisdom. Soon these people woke up again, and they were all trapped in their respective dojos.  , and no matter how powerful Zhu Jiuyin is, he can't fight against the power of heaven and earth. In the face of the power of heaven and earth, they believe that even Zhu Jiuyin still has the strength of Jinxian, and he will also be trapped in Nanzhan Buzhou.

    After having such thoughts, the saints and others breathed a sigh of relief and stopped paying attention to everything in Nanzhan Prefecture. After all, ever since the Wu Clan occupied Nanzhan Prefecture, it has always been the headquarters of the Wu Clan.  Even if they can't intervene, it's no big deal.  As for the ambitious juniors, they have also woken up. As long as they don't go to Nanzhan Buzhou, no matter how powerful Zhu Jiuyin is, they can't do anything to them. So these ambitious people have turned around and started looking for their goals again. As long as they are not fools, they will  Don't make fun of your own life. No matter how good your interests are, they are not as important as your own life.

    This drastic change has to be said to be a far-reaching change. The gate of Tianwei was opened by Zhu Jiuyin, and all the sentient beings in the Earth Star China were brought to the Earth Immortal Realm by Zhu Jiuyin. Although a small number of people  were scattered, but most people were within the jurisdiction of Zhu Jiuyin. Zhu Jiuyin gained such huge benefits when he took action, which made many people think about whether Zhu Jiuyin could benefit from it.  Among the earth and stars, huge benefits have been obtained, and how can these people not do the same?

    The first ones to take action were gods and demons like Kunpeng. They did not have the powerful abilities of Zhu Jiuyin.  Being able to make plans in the human world, being able to have powerful power to open the door to the heavenly dimension, and even being able to obtain the Emperor's most precious treasure, King Yu's Jiuding, to protect all living beings in China.  However, it is not impossible for them to succeed. With the power of the gods, they can take away the believers on the earth star through the light of guidance, so miracles one after another quickly appeared on the earth star.

    When they saw Kunpeng and other gods and demons making such a big noise, the people in the Western Paradise were moved by it. Who doesn't want to become an ancestor? The West is not monolithic in the first place. It is composed of many traitors from all sides.  of.  Naturally, they had their own thoughts, so the kingdom of Earth and Star controlled by the West became turbulent again, in order to strengthen their own beliefs.  There is great chaos within the West, and even if Zhunti wants to stop it, there is nothing he can do. After all, the law is not responsible, unless Zhunti is willing to see the West collapse now.  Otherwise, he would have no choice but to endure this bad breath.  Who trapped him in this paradise world.

    Speaking of unlucky, the most unlucky thing is not Zhunti. No matter how chaotic the West is, no one dares to betray the West openly. At least everyone has to rely on the West, but the situation in Heaven is much worse.  All the power that the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother had painstakingly cultivated were completely destroyed the moment the Tianwei Gate opened.  You must know that the powers under their hands are all enhanced by the power of flat peach. After losing their mana,  They also lost everything. After all, with their qualifications, there is no value in continuing to cultivate them. The most important thing is that even if the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother wanted to cultivate them, they would not have the strength.

    Among the three realms, those who hated Zhu Jiuyin the most were the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. The property they had managed to save was completely destroyed at this moment. How could such a disastrous consequence not make him angry? Six Paths  Although reincarnation is good, the price he paid is too serious.

    After losing those men, both heaven and hell have become an empty shell. Both heaven and hell are in urgent need of capable people to help and recruit manpower. How can he recruit manpower under such circumstances?  , and can only cultivate it by oneself. Heaven has also intervened in the struggle for human faith, making the entire earthly immortal world even more turbulent.

    Chaos, the entire Earthly Immortal World is in chaos. Although it has not caused large-scale killings, everyone believes that this day is not far away. As long as one person cannot bear the greed in his heart, it will trigger a war in the Earthly Immortal World.  The earth-shattering war will involve all the forces involved, not to mention the human race.

    More than three thousand years have passed. Although the Human Emperor and the Human Ancestor are still there, their strength has become extremely weak. Without the nourishment of the vitality of heaven and earth, not to mention the fact that three thousand years of time is really too long for the human race.  It's so far away and so long that the human emperor's orthodoxy has long been lost in the human world. Although many mortals in the earthly immortal world have not yet reached the level of the earthly star, they are not far away. For the gods, they have long since  It was already behind him. After all, how could a god who could not bring him any benefits be spread in the mortal world?

    With the competition between various forces, various battles took place throughout the Earth Immortal World. After Zhunti and others used a large sum of money to send the Earth Star believers to Xiniu Hezhou??There is a major dispute within the West. Everyone wants to fight for enough benefits for themselves in the mortal world and have more believers. It is precisely because you are fighting for it, so Xiniu Hezhou is  The situation became turbulent. Seeing this situation, Ran Deng, as the leader of Western Mahayana Buddhism, had his thoughts. He could not compete with the Westerners in Xiniu Hezhou, but they made their plans to the East.  On the head, to be precise, they hit Dongsheng Shenzhou.

    Among the four states in the Earthly Immortal Realm, Dongsheng Shenzhou is the largest. With this turmoil, there are so many countries appearing in Dongsheng Shenzhou, and there is a powerful force behind each country, allowing Dongsheng Shenzhou to  Shengshenzhou is also in turmoil. The competition for interests is cruel, and death and killing are inevitable.

    The chaos in Xiniu Hezhou and Dongsheng Shenzhou broke the peace of the earthly immortal world and caused turmoil in the human world. At this time, even if Fuxi and Suiren wanted to stop it, they were unable to stop it. It was also difficult to ask heaven for help.  How can Heaven take care of them now that it cannot protect itself?

    The Dark Ages, this turbulent period, was called the Dark Ages, with constant killings.  The endless grievances made countless people hate it. Mortals wanted to resist, but they were powerless in the face of the killings of the ambitious man.  The entire human race fell into a state of deathly silence. Such changes reminded the human race of their ancestors again, and they began to ask for help from the Human Emperor Fuxi and the Human Ancestor Suiren clan.

    There is great chaos among the human race, but the situation in Beiju Luzhou is much better. For a group of unintelligent beasts, no one cares about it. After all, these beasts cannot provide them with the power they need.  If we say that the safest place in the entire Earth Immortal World is still the main palace of the Witch Clan, that is, Nanzhan Buzhou.

    Zhu Jiuyin is also a little angry about the changes in the human world.  He didn't expect that Heavenly Dao's plan would be so vicious. Just a small trick would plunge the entire Earthly Immortal World into turmoil. Even if he had the intention to crush those careerists who were blinded by interests, he just couldn't.  But he couldn't leave Nanzhan Buzhou.

    The fight in the world is endless.  The killings continued.  Many of those ignorant people also fell. The power of faith is a very good power to practice, but they paid their lives for this faith. The heavier the resentment of the human race, the faster the changes in heaven and earth will come. Although  It is said that this is the calamity of the end of the law, but the human race is still the protagonist of the world, when more and more people die.  The human race began to resist, although the practitioners were powerful.  However, in an era without the vitality of heaven and earth, their power was very limited. As long as the human race was willing to pay the price of blood, they would be able to fight against them.

    Just when the turmoil in the world reached its limit, Zhu Jiuyin suddenly felt the aura of an emperor in the world, and this aura made him familiar with it. The human emperor came to the world. In such a dark age, the human race must survive in order to survive.  Then the human emperor was born, and Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but be wary of it, because this aura came from Hongyun, who had already perished in the Lich War. When Zhu Jiuyin noticed this,  At that time, I wanted to pursue it, but unfortunately the power of heaven and earth wiped out Hongyun's aura in an instant, making his aura disappear.

    Zhu Jiuyin was still wondering before. Heavenly Dao had already taken action, and his methods were extremely good. Why was there no movement at all by Hongjun Daozu, who was in opposition to Heavenly Dao? But as soon as the aura of Hongyun appeared, Zhu Jiuyin was relieved.  Take a breath, this is the arrangement of Hongjun Daozu, the Human Emperor!

    If the way of heaven wants to bring chaos to the entire world and weaken the power of all parties through killing, then Daozu Hongjun is using the turmoil to reunify the human race and bring about the birth of the Emperor of Humanity. Hongyun is an important chess piece of Daozu Hongjun.

    Although the Human Emperor's aura passed by in a flash, it was not hidden from masters like Sanqing and Zhunti. The appearance of the Human Emperor's aura put a little more pressure on their hearts, especially that Kunpeng.  He became vigilant as soon as the Human Emperor's aura appeared. Hong Yun had a deep hatred for him. Once Hong Yun became the Human Emperor, it would be a great threat to him!  kill!  Faced with such a change, Kunpeng had no other choice but to kill. Originally, Kunpeng did not want to get involved in this battle. After all, faith was not too important to him, because there were huge powers in his kingdom.  However, the appearance of Hongyun forced him to change.

    When, under Kunpeng's instruction, the believers of gods and demons began to intervene in the turmoil in the Earthly Immortal World, the killings in the entire Earthly Immortal World reached the climax, and endless killings continued. At this time, Nanzhan Buzhou  , Zhu Jiuyin had to react. After all, such turmoil made Zhu Jiuyin feel a little uneasy. Whether it was Tiandao or Hongjun, their calculations were so insidious that Zhu Jiuyin had to be careful.

    The First Emperor won the government, and the leaders of the human race and the shaman clan were invited by Zhu Jiuyin.In the ancient temple, although Zhu Jiuyin was able to protect the temporary safety of Nanzhan Buzhou, he knew that greater chaos would soon come. Even if Nanzhan Buzhou had its own governor,  But it may not be possible to avoid this drastic change. Hongyun's aura has now appeared. Zhu Jiuyin believes that it won't be long before the auras of Jie Yin and Nuwa Empress who were killed by him will also appear. At that time, Nanzhan Buzhou will also appear.  There is no way to escape from this killing.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin didn't want to interfere in the affairs of the human race, he had to be prepared when the matter reached this point. Regarding the calculations of Taoist Hongjun and Heavenly Dao, Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but sigh secretly. He was afraid that the other party would be early  Even if he had considered that when the Doomsday Tribulation broke out, he would absorb the power of the entire witch clan into his own small world, he would lack a lot of help when this killing came, leaving the Nanzhan Department  The situation in the state has become extremely dangerous. Fortunately, Zhu Jiuyin has the power of the First Emperor to win the government and the shaman clan in the human world.

    After the First Emperor Yingzheng and the others sat down, Zhu Jiuyin did not make any cover-up and said straight to the point: "Now with the opening of the Tianwei Gate, all the forces in the Earthly Immortal Realm have been alarmed, and all forces are fighting constantly.  With the killing of the human race, the Human Emperor will appear, and now that the Human Emperor's aura has appeared, the entire Earth Immortal World will inevitably be affected by it. You need to be prepared, and don't be at a loss when danger comes.  !¡±

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, the First Emperor Yingzheng couldn't help but frowned and said in a deep voice: "Zhu Jiuyin's ancestral witch, Nanzhan Buzhou, is the foundation of our witch clan. Can it be said that with your powerful power?  Can¡¯t you stop the other party¡¯s invasion?¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "Two fists are hard to beat with four hands. Although I can suppress the opponent for a while, I can't suppress him forever. And now that the Human Emperor is born, that person is Hongyun, who died in the Lich War.  As a person, you can imagine what a powerful calculation is behind this drastic change. I think it won¡¯t be long before my enemies will be born. Once they appear, they will never let go of revenge. I have nothing to worry about.  , but you can't. Yingzheng, you were once a human emperor. You should understand what would happen in such a situation. I hope you can stand up and re-establish the Great Qin Empire, and take part in the southern states.  Come to this battle between human and emperor!"

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words were like thunder, shocking the First Emperor¡¯s victory and everyone else present. No one had thought of the battle between the emperor and the emperor, and they were all stunned on the spot.

    Seeing everyone's shocked look, Zhu Jiuyin took a deep breath and said: "Escape is not feasible. After the aura of the Human Emperor appears, this is inevitable, and this is also your responsibility."  It¡¯s an opportunity. After all, you also have the aura of the Human Emperor in you. Even if you want to hide, you can¡¯t hide. This is a great battle. No one can change it. I can¡¯t do it, and you can¡¯t do it either!¡± (Unfinished)  to be continued¡­¡­)

 Text Chapter 598: Shocking Change

    Chapter 598: Shocking Change

    Zhu Jiuyin's words sounded like thunder in everyone's hearts. They were shocked by just the battle between the emperor and the emperor, but now it has become a battle in the world. How can they not worry about it?  Even the First Emperor Yingzheng was worried. After all, this was not a trivial matter. It was not only related to his own life and death, but also related to the life and death of the Qin cavalry who followed him to this immortal world.

    Speaking of these Great Qin cavalry, the First Emperor Yingzheng felt a little warmer in his heart. Everything is relative. Although the power of the earth took away most of their power, the moment they entered the earthly immortal world  Heaven and earth also gave them vitality, so that the Great Qin cavalry accompanying the First Emperor Yingzheng was reborn. Although they had lost their eternal lives in this way, whether it was the First Emperor Yingzheng or the Great Qin  Iron Cavalry, they are extremely happy. Eternal life is not important to them. Relatively speaking, being human again makes them happy.

    The First Emperor Yingzheng could disregard his own life and death, but he had to think about the Qin cavalry who were with him through life and death. Faced with such changes, the First Emperor Yingzheng naturally became more worried.

    Just listening, the First Emperor Yingzheng asked: "Ancestral Witch, isn't this Nanzhan Province the headquarters of our witch clan? Why are you the only one here? Where have the other ancestral witches and fellow Taoists gone? If there are other ancestors,  Wu is here, so why should we be afraid of each other!"

    As soon as the First Emperor Yingzheng said this, Zhu Jiuyin understood his thoughts. Zhu Jiuyin did not deceive everyone about this matter, and there was no need for it.  Doing that would only disappoint the First Emperor's victory in politics and the human race who had just taken refuge. He smiled lightly and said: "I am the only one left in Nanzhan Province, and everyone else has entered my kingdom of God.  In the world. Prepare for the final immeasurable calamity!"

    For others, they don¡¯t know what the world of the Kingdom of God is, but for the First Emperor Yingzheng, it is clear. He shouted loudly: "What, Zu Wu, you actually cultivated the Small Thousand Worlds, so to speak  We can be invincible and don¡¯t need to worry about the destruction of this world!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "Although we have the Kingdom of God to rely on, we are not affected by this world. But you should understand that before the immeasurable calamity has begun, everyone in the Kingdom of God has  We cannot appear in these three realms. Otherwise, everything we have done before will be turned into water, and now is our most dangerous time. As long as we can survive this period, no one can stop us, the Witch Clan.  pace. The way of heaven is not good. Neither is Hongjun. Our Wu clan will have enough strength to sweep across the three realms. The most important thing now is the battle for the human emperor. As long as you can win the position of the human emperor, we will take the initiative.  I wonder if you have confidence!"

    After hearing Zhu Jiuyin's words, the First Emperor Yingzheng showed a look of perseverance on his face. He said in a deep voice: "As long as the ancestral witch and the human race can fully support me, I will naturally be confident that I can win over this human emperor."  The battle, but to seize the honor of the Human Emperor requires the Human Emperor's treasure to suppress luck. This"

    Before the First Emperor Yingzheng could finish his words, Zhu Jiuyin said in a deep voice: "You don't have to worry about the most precious treasure of the Human Emperor. You can use King Yu's Jiuding with confidence. I can also tell you that you can compete for the position of the Human Emperor."  There is no need to be careful, the two Human Emperors Shennong and Dayu are on our side. You can completely let go of your hands and feet. As long as you can win the position of Human Emperor, there is no need to worry about anything. Zhu Zhan and others are  Completely obey your orders. When you failed that time, it was because our witch clan could not fully support you. But this time you can give it a try. Our witch clan will stand unswervingly behind you and support you.  Take the throne of Human Emperor!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's words made the First Emperor excited about winning the government. If he said that he had no thoughts about the failure back then, it would be false. He just had to give up for the sake of the overall situation, but now he has Zhu Jiuyin.  With these words, he no longer had any concern and completely dared to give it a go.

    They had no objection to Zhu Jiuyin's decision, whether it was the human race or the shaman clan. After all, the living environment in the earthly immortal world was harsher and more cruel and dangerous than they imagined. More importantly,  We are already in the midst of a great calamity. Although we have only been in the Earthly Immortal Realm for a short time, everyone knows how dangerous it is during a great calamity. If you don¡¯t want to die, you can only kill others with all your strength. There is nothing else.  For their own survival, all races have stood firmly on the side of the Wu Clan. On the one hand, Nanzhan Buzhou has enough environment for them to survive; on the other hand,  They were grateful to Zhu Jiuyin for his kindness. If Zhu Jiuyin had not opened the door to the sky at all costs, then all of them would have been destroyed together with the Earth Star.

    But, is things really as simple as Zhu Jiuyin thought?  No, this battle between human emperors is a very important matter. It is far from being as simple as Zhu Jiuyin thought.?In the great battle, the battle is not just as simple as the position of the Human Emperor, but also the battle for luck, the luck between heaven and earth, to be precise, the battle for the luck of countless calamities, the battle for enlightenment and sainthood  Opportunities must not be missed, and they will never come back. Everyone present was excited about this huge opportunity, because they were happy that they had such an opportunity and such strength. As long as they could survive the current situation,  Once you pass it, everything will be no problem.

    Speaking of the human emperor's treasure, there are many treasures in the entire human race, and these treasures are in the hands of the human race. It is a pity that many human emperors and human ancestors are now trapped in the dojo.  Unable to show up, Zhu Jiuyin had the upper hand in this opening.

    Before everyone could be happy for a long time, after the aura of Hongyun flashed by, an astonishing aura flashed across Xiniu Hezhou, which was the aura of Jie Yin, and in the aura of Jie Yin  There is also a powerful imperial aura. Jieyin is the Lord of Saints. Why does his aura change like this after it appears? This makes many people wonder why there is such a change in the aura of the Lord of Saints.  With the Qi of the Imperial Dao, could it be said that Jieyin will also compete for the position of the Human Emperor?  Such changes made many experts in the three realms frown, and even Zhunti was shocked by it!

    The position of the Human Emperor is not so easy to compete for. If you want to participate, you must first unify the West. However, this is not an easy task. After all, the West is already divided. If it were not for external pressure,  I'm afraid that those who had taken refuge in the West had already left and parted ways with the West.

    The shocking thing has just begun. After the aura of the saint from the west flashed across Xiniu Hezhou, the aura of the human mother goddess Nuwa appeared in Luzhou, Beiju.  , and there was also an imperial aura in her aura. This series of changes made everyone lose their voices. What is going on? Why is the imperial aura flowing out so wildly? Could it be said that in the end of the law?  In the later stages of the catastrophe, there will be a battle between emperors and emperors. Whether this is a battle between human emperors or another battle, everyone's hearts can't help but feel heavy. The matter has exceeded all imagination.

    After the auras of Jie Yin and Nuwa Empress appeared, Zhu Jiuyin's brows could not help but frown, and his face became heavier. Zhu Jiuyin's changes made the First Emperor Yingzheng and others nervous.  Before they could ask what happened, Zhu Jiuyin said: "Now things have changed again. The auras of Jie Yin and Nu Wa appeared in the Earthly Immortal World, and Jie Yin's aura appeared in the West.  Niu Hezhou, and the aura of Nuwa appeared in Beiju Luzhou, and both of them have the aura of emperors. Maybe this time they are fighting for more than just the position of human emperor. Xiniu Hezhou is dominated by human race,  But Luzhou in Beiju is completely the territory of the demon clan. Nuwa appears among the demon clan, and she has the aura of the emperor. I am afraid that our witch clan will once again have a decisive battle with the demon clan to solve the problem of the witch clan back then.  All the things that the demon war has not solved, but that¡¯s fine, it¡¯s a blessing to solve everything at once!¡±

    Although Zhu Jiuyin's words were very light, his words were filled with endless killing intent. It seems that Zhu Jiuyin was angered by the successive methods of Tiandao and Hongjun Taozu, otherwise he would not  would say something like this.

    There is an imperial aura in each of the four major states of the Earthly Immortal Realm. What is going on? No one can explain. If the pressure is the most severe, it is the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. They are coming one after another.  It is conceivable that the presence of the four imperial auras put pressure on the Jade Emperor. At this moment, the Jade Emperor even suspected that Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun intended to take over his position as the Emperor of Heaven. That was why there were so many emperors.  Breath appears.

    No wonder the Jade Emperor has such an idea. After all, the position of Emperor of Heaven was owned by the demon clan from the beginning. Now that Nuwa has been reincarnated in Luzhou, Beiju, even a fool knows that she will rule the entire demon clan. The demon clan is different from the human race.  Unifying the demon clan requires endless battles, but it is not difficult for the demon clan. As long as the Nuwa Empress recovers her memory, the entire demon clan in Luzhou, Beiju, will surely surrender to the Nuwa Empress. The Heavenly Court is so weak now,  If he were to stand with Nuwa, his first goal would be to take back the territory that belonged to the demon clan. Only by winning the heaven could the demon clan have the strength to compete with the witch clan.  Revenge.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 599 Zhou Tiandong

    Chapter 599 Zhou Tiandong

    The aura of Nuwa Empress appeared in Beiju Luzhou, forcing the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother to react. After all, no one wanted their throne to be taken away, even though the Jade Emperor had already taken it from the hands of Hou Tuzu Wu  He had gained control of the underworld and the six realms of reincarnation, but when the end of the law came, it destroyed everything for him. Everything in the underworld was out of his control. Even if he wanted to, he couldn't control it. After all, he was just a little boy.  A heavenly immortal, and a heavenly immortal trapped in heaven. Even if he has the two innate spiritual treasures of 'Life and Death Book' and 'Judge's Pen' in his hands, they are useless and cannot make any reaction at all.

    Above the heaven, the Queen Mother said with a gloomy face: "Haotian, it seems that Hongjun Daozu is really going to defeat our mortal enemy this time. At this time, we have arranged for Nuwa to take over Luzhou in Beiju. If we don't have  What kind of reaction, then you and I are really going to die!"

    Why didn't the Jade Emperor know this? He nodded and said: "You are right. This time we are really in extremely dangerous situation. Even if we want to join forces with the human race, it is impossible. With the relationship between Fuxi and Nuwa,  How can they help us, but if they want us to die, they have to pay the price. Now the human race is in chaos, and their so-called human emperors and human ancestors have long lost their role. We have not given up yet.  Chance!"

    The Queen Mother nodded and said: "Having said that, we can't escape from the cage of Heaven. How can we give it a try? When we get out of trouble, I'm afraid that the monster clan in Luzhou, Beiju has grown up, but I, Heaven, are now  We have lost all our manpower, and there are not many people left who can obey orders!¡±

    The Jade Emperor sneered and said: "We don't have much manpower. The human race is in chaos. We can choose from among the human race. I think there are still many people in the world who are willing to become immortals. Although we are trapped in heaven, but 'Zhou Tian'  The Star Formation is still under our control. Why did I choose to seal it in heaven instead of in the underworld? I was worried that something might happen one day, and this Star Formation is our last chance.  What's more, although those who follow us have lost their cultivation, they still have the opportunity to attain enlightenment!"

    Hearing the Jade Emperor's words, the Queen Mother's eyes flashed with excitement, and she said loudly: "Haotian, have you thought of a way to restore their cultivation?"

    The Jade Emperor shook his head and said: "Even the saints can't do it. Do you think I have this ability? But I have come up with a way to solve their own problems. Although you and I only have the cultivation level of an immortal, but'  The two innate spiritual treasures "Life and Death Book" and "Judge Pen" are in our hands. If we work together and use the power of these two innate spiritual treasures, we can forcefully open the six paths of reincarnation and let them reincarnate. At most, we will have to pay a small part.  Pantao is here to ensure that their consciousness is not affected by the Six Paths of Reincarnation!"

    When he said this, the Jade Emperor couldn't help but sigh and said: "If it were not restricted by heaven and earth, I really have the intention to rush into the six paths of reincarnation myself. I would give up this body to practice the way of chaotic gods and demons. But I  I can¡¯t bear to part with this body. After all, the potential of this body has been greatly enhanced through the refinement of the power of heaven and earth. I¡¯m afraid that reincarnation may not necessarily have such qualifications!¡±

    The Jade Emperor's words expressed everyone's feelings. In fact, most people are reluctant to part with a body that has been refined by the power of heaven and earth. After all, this is a good foundation. This foundation can give them a chance to attack the saint.  , after reincarnation, none of them can guarantee that they will really be able to become the body of the Chaos Gods and Demons. After all, they do not have the blood and essence of the Chaos Gods and Demons, so the chance of success through transformation of techniques is probably less than one in ten thousand!

    The Queen Mother also understood all this, so she changed the subject and said: "Haotian, since you have already made a decision, let's start taking action. If we take action one day earlier, we will have more opportunities. If we do nothing, I'm afraid that all  Everyone thinks we are weak and can be bullied, at worst we end up taking refuge in Zhu Jiuyin!"

    The Jade Emperor shook his head and said: "We should not make such a plan unless we have to. The life of living under someone else's roof is not so easy. What is it like for us to be under the suppression of Daozu Hongjun? As long as there is a glimmer of hope, we should not go to Zhujiu."  Yin, otherwise after losing our vitality, we will really have no chance of attaining enlightenment!"

    The Jade Emperor's words made the Queen Mother let out a long sigh. She understood that what the Jade Emperor said was right. The two of them were silent for a while, and then they had a profound discussion with the subordinates of the Heavenly Court. Everyone who was trained by them  They were willing to obey the Jade Emperor's arrangements. Such a result made the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother breathe a sigh of relief.

    Just when everyone was attracting the atmosphere of the two people and the son -in -law, the fairyland was reproduced, and the "Zhou Tian Xing Dou Big Array" on the heavenly court moved, although onlyIt only attracted a little bit of starlight, but the movement of the 'Zhoutian Starry Formation' shocked many people. The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother appeared in everyone's sight again. Everyone was guessing what the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother wanted to do.  At some point, with the help of the stars, the two innate spiritual treasures, the 'Life and Death Book' and the 'Judge Pen', were sacrificed, and a beam of light reaching the sky went from the heaven to the underworld. In the eyes of Sanqing, Zhunti and others  Naturally, he understood what the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were doing. They forcibly opened the six paths of reincarnation and reincarnation. This move was so crazy that it made everyone speechless.

    When he saw the starlight above the heaven, Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "Okay, very good, Haotian, you really did not disappoint me. It seems that this time the end of the law is really going to be a storm."  A big change, Hongjun, you wanted to support the demon clan to contain my witch clan. Now it¡¯s okay. It finally provoked Haotian¡¯s counterattack. I want to see what other tricks you can do after losing the heaven.  Envoy, and this time the human race will completely break with the heaven, and a good show is about to begin. No matter how good the calculation is, it is useless. In the end, it must be solved with strength, ha! Ha! Ha!"

    Regarding the changes in the heaven, the First Emperor Yingzheng and others also saw it. They also admired the Jade Emperor for having such determination. However, the First Emperor Yingzheng was worried. He said: "Zu Wu, although the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother can  Operating the 'Sky Star Formation', what can be done with just that little starlight? Now that the spiritual energy of heaven and earth has dissipated in the entire earthly immortal world, what's the use of reincarnation? I think this move is inappropriate!  "

    After hearing the words of the First Emperor Yingzheng, Zhu Jiuyin smiled calmly and said: "Yingzheng, you have always been in the mortal world, and you still know too little about this earthly and immortal world. Although it is said that this is during the catastrophe of the end of law.  , the vitality of heaven and earth has dissipated, but do you think that the calamity of the end of law will always exist? From the moment the door of Tianwei opens, the power of the end of law has come to an end. It will not take long for the vitality of heaven and earth to be restored. At that time, Haotian's  The means will be revealed. Now it seems that Haotian is losing money, but in the long run, Haotian's actions will help him regain control of the heaven. Not to mention that his method today is enough to win among mortals.  After establishing its own majesty, Heaven will reappear in the mortal world and win the hearts of the people. Only then will Haotian be able to confront Nuwa head-on, and will be able to protect Heaven and prevent Heaven from falling into the hands of the demon clan again.  in your hands!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, the First Emperor Yingzheng suddenly realized. However, when he heard the word "monster clan", a murderous intention appeared on the body of the First Emperor Yingzheng. Liches and monsters are not at odds.  This can also be felt in the First Emperor Yingzheng, who instinctively had the intention to kill the demon clan.

    The First Emperor Yingzheng said in a deep voice: "Now that the demon tribe has been born, it's better for us to take advantage of the great opportunity of the Doomsday Tribulation to kill Beiju Luzhou directly, killing them by surprise and completely cutting off the chance of the demon tribe's rise.  !¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin took a deep breath and sighed: "Yingzheng, I understand your intention, but do you think we have the ability to go to Beiju Luzhou in this catastrophe of the end of the law? If there is no restraint from heaven and earth,  I could kill Beiju Luzhou, but now you are just mortals and you can¡¯t survive that day of danger!¡±

    The First Emperor Yingzheng said indifferently: "The words of the ancestral wizard are wrong. Although we are only mortals, we are not helpless. Now most of the people who came to the Earthly Immortal World from the Earthly Star are in our Nanzhan Department."  Among the states, the technology of the mortal world is enough to allow us to cross the four seas and enter the Beiju Luzhou, catching the opponent off guard, and we can even use the power of technology to unify the fairy world before the end of the tribulation!"

    After such a long period of collusion with the human race, the First Emperor Yingzheng became interested in technology. When he saw the imperial aura from all parties, he couldn't help but have such crazy ideas, and wanted to rely on technology to  His power unifies the entire Earthly Immortal World, and he wants to bring the entire Earthly Immortal World under his control.

    Regarding the words of the First Emperor Yingzheng, Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "Wrong, Yingzheng, you are totally wrong to have such an idea. You have to know that most of the living beings in China  Although they settled in Nanzhan Buzhou, other creatures in the Earth Star were also lured away by the people behind them. What's more, no matter how powerful the technology is, it is only the ultimate skill. If you adapt to the technology, you can wait until the world recovers.  I'm afraid it will be more difficult to adapt to the path of practice. If your mind is affected, your practice will come to an end. It is not advisable to abandon the basics and pursue the weak!" (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 600: Disaster

    Chapter 600: Disaster

    Zhu Jiuyin's words made the First Emperor Yingzheng stunned. Although he also knew that this technology was a last-ditch skill for practitioners like them, but having technology could speed up the pace of his unification of the immortal world, and it also had great impact on the Wu Clan.  It was very beneficial to him, but Zhu Jiuyin refused, which surprised the first emperor Yingzheng, as if he didn't know Zhu Jiuyin.

    People will always change. Although Zhu Jiuyin is ruthless in doing things, he has his own principles. He takes great care of his own people. Zhu Jiuyin doesn't want to know what others do, but he is not willing to do it for his own sake.  For his own selfishness, he destroyed the First Emperor's victory in politics and the shaman clan who had taken refuge in him.

    The First Emperor Yingzheng sighed and said: "Zhu Jiuyin Ancestral Witch, if we don't do this, someone will do it. We can't stop this trend. If we are not prepared at all, we may be in the next battle."  You will be at a disadvantage, and your plan will be frustrated!"

    Zhu Jiuyin said calmly: "I don't want to know what others do, but we can't do it. As long as we do it, it will harm others and ourselves. Don't underestimate the little impact. It is enough to complete your practice."  To destroy, cultivators cultivate a strong heart. If you don¡¯t even have a strong heart, then you are useless. And even if someone does this, what will happen? I, Zhu Jiuyin, will sit in the south.  Who dares to knock on your door in Zhanbuzhou!"

    What is domineering? This is domineering. As long as Zhu Jiuyin is in charge of Nanzhan Buzhou, no one will dare to knock on the door. Heaven will not dare to act rashly.  Taoist Hongjun would not do this either, and as for the juniors, no one dared to have Zhu Jiuyin's idea. After all, Zhu Jiuyin's ferocious power shocked the three realms.

    ¡° However, this matter is not advisable in Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s opinion.  But this is not the case for other people. For them, they only think about their own interests. As for the consequences for other people, it has nothing to do with them. As long as it is beneficial to themselves, other things can be given up.  In the eyes of these people, all they need is faith.  It's power, don't ignore it at all, these people have already been fascinated by the benefits in front of them!

    The First Emperor Yingzheng was able to see the benefits of the power of the mortal world to himself.  Many people also saw it and were already ready to take action. The first one to take action was the demon master Kunpeng. The reason why the demon master Kunpeng was so eager to take action.  the reason is simple.  Because he was stimulated by the breath of Nuwa, he had to take risks.

    As a demon master, Kunpeng has always wanted to bring the demon clan under his control. Especially after the death of Empress Nuwa, his thoughts became even more serious. But what he never expected was that  Unexpectedly, at this time, the aura of Empress Nuwa unexpectedly appeared in Beiju Luzhou, and it was also accompanied by the aura of the emperor. This was something he couldn't bear.  Once the female servant empress unites the demon clan in Beiju Luzhou, the first thing she will do is to take action on herself.  Therefore, he had to strike first and kill Nuwa Empress first. As long as Nuwa Empress died again, he would no longer be a threat.

    ??????? After Nuwa empress unites the demon clan, will she really attack Kunpeng first?  In fact, this is not necessarily the case. Kunpeng thought that Nuwa Empress would attack him, but the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother thought that they would attack the heaven. No matter what Nuwa Empress thought, no one dared to take the risk, so they all had to do their best.  , if the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother had helpers like Kunpeng, they would also make such a decision. After all, a dead Taoist friend is not a poor Taoist, not to mention that the sacrifices are only a few mortals, which means nothing to themselves.  Influence, in their hearts they do not think that using mortals to achieve their own goals will affect their own souls!

    There are quite a few people who have Kunpeng's thoughts. At least the gods and demons like Kunpeng have this thought. Kunpeng's goal is Beiju Luzhou, and these people put their goals above Xiniu Hezhou.  It seems that if you really want to achieve the supreme way, you first need faith. Use the power of faith to strengthen yourself and have the power to protect yourself before the immeasurable calamity comes. After all, the disappearance of the vitality of heaven and earth has a great impact on their practice.  It had such a huge impact that they had to think of every possible way to practice, and the power of faith became their focus.

    In the hearts of these gods and demons, they believe that as long as they can unify the Earthly Immortal World, bring all races under their control, and unite the faith of all living beings in the Earthly Immortal World, then they can naturally achieve enlightenment through such a huge power of faith.  That supreme road has achieved the status of a saint and has the power to protect oneself in the following countless calamities.

    I have to say that the idea of ??these people is really a bit crazy. They really dare to think of uniting the beliefs of all the creatures in the earth and immortal world. Just like the three tribes of dragon, phoenix and unicorn during the dragon and phoenix catastrophe, they all  The destiny of plundering the entire prehistoric era was combined into one body to realize the supreme road, but who could do it? In the endThese people have ended up dead, and every one of them is too dead to die. Now these ignorant people have such thoughts again. They are also joking with their own lives without knowing it.

    Although the Tribulation of the End of the Dharma has affected everyone's practice, making many people fear it, making them crazy, and making more people take risks, all of this is just a test for all living beings. If you can even pass this level  No, then the door to attaining the supreme avenue during countless calamities will be closed to you. Opportunistic things will never happen in front of the avenue, and there are no people who can do it under the avenue.

    Zhu Jiuyin prevented the First Emperor from winning the government and saved the lives of the entire Nanzhan Province. Although the First Emperor's victory in the government may not necessarily lead to the step of realizing the supreme road, it also saved his future. If he uses  It is impossible to seize the throne of the Human Emperor by opportunistic means. Although Zhu Jiuyin himself has no idea whether this contest is a battle between the Human Emperor and Zhu Jiuyin, he has to be careful.  , you must know that Zhu Jiuyin currently has few capable people. If the First Emperor's victory in politics fails, then Zhu Jiuyin will really be in crisis.

    With Zhu Jiuyin sitting in Nanzhan Prefecture, no one dared to knock on the door, but without the First Emperor to win the government, Zhu Jiuyin also lost the opportunity to break out of Nanzhan Prefecture.  You must know that although the Tribulation of the End of Dharma is a huge disaster, there are also great opportunities in this disaster.

    Zhu Jiuyin had just convinced the First Emperor to win the government, but the gods and demons were moving.  It was Kunpeng who took action first. For Kunpeng, his killing of Beiju Luzhou was not only for the sake of profit, but also for his own wealth and life, so he had to take risks. Kunpeng had always been ruthless in doing things.  If you don't take action, forget about it. Once you take action, it will be a killing move.  Good guy, I don¡¯t know if Kunpeng had a plan in advance or what, but he dealt a devastating blow to Beiju Luzhou as soon as he took action.  Dozens of nuclear bombs fell on Beiju Luzhou. Fortunately, this is the Earth Immortal Realm. Even the extremely desolate Beiju Luzhou is quite strong. Although dozens of nuclear bombs have no impact on Beiju Luzhou.  The creatures on the planet were dealt a devastating blow.  But it did not destroy the entire Beiju Luzhou.  If dozens of nuclear bombs exploded on the Earth Star, the entire Earth Star would have been destroyed long ago, but for Beiku Luzhou, it was just a small shock.

    When dozens of nuclear bombs exploded in Beiju Luzhou, the entire demon clan suffered a devastating blow. Unprepared, many demon beasts that were on the verge of becoming wise were struck by the explosion.  Destruction, such a heavy blow made the entire demon clan in Beiju Luzhou go crazy.

    "Kunpeng, you bastard deserve to die!" Such roars were heard constantly in Luzhou, Beiju.  You must know that Kunpeng's attack severely damaged the vitality of Luzhou in Beiju. The most important thing is that everyone is worried whether Empress Nuwa also suffered a disaster in this catastrophe.  After all, no one is a fool and knows why Kunpeng is crazy.

    It wasn't just the demon clan that was angry at Kunpeng's crazy behavior. After knowing everything that happened in Beiju Luzhou, the Human Emperor Fuxi's face was extremely gloomy and terrifying, and in his heart he was so cruel to Kunpeng that he could gnash his teeth. If it weren't for him  Trapped in the cave, he might have gone to find Kunpeng to fight to the death, but now he can only sulk in the cave and cannot take action.

    Kunpeng's move caused the entire earthly immortal world to tremble. Although the explosion of a nuclear bomb did not pose a threat to those strong people, for ordinary people, it was a catastrophe. Kunpeng's move caused the demon clan's vitality to  Big injury, such an amazing handiwork made many people excited, and some crazy people even put their thoughts on Nanzhan Buzhou, but fortunately these bastards just thought about it, after all, Zhu Jiuyin's  The brutal methods frightened them, and no one would dare to do such a crazy thing unless they had to.

    After the nuclear bomb attack, Kunpeng laughed wildly in the world of gods and demons and said: "Nuwa made you arrogant and wanted to unify Luzhou in Beiju. Now you know how powerful I am. I want to see how you die.  Hahaha!"

    Under the pressure of Nuwa's aura, Kunpeng became extremely crazy. There was endless madness in his heart, and he lost the slightest bit of calmness before. If he was seen like this, other people would be wary.  , after all, it is not a good thing to have a madman like Kunpeng in the Three Realms.

    After seeing the flash of light in Beiju Luzhou, Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "I didn't expect that the first one to jump out would be Kunpeng, you bastard. It's really interesting. I hope you won't let me  It¡¯s better to be disappointed!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin was not shocked by Kunpeng's crazy move. After all, in his opinion, Kunpeng had to do this. As long as the Nuwa Empress appeared, it meant that Kunpeng was facing all kinds of pressure.  Heaven and Earth will be destroyed, and Kunpeng Fortress will be destroyed.??It is not impossible to destroy the opponent before Nuwa Empress awakens.

    Kunpeng's crazy move made Zhu Jiuyin feel happy. With Kunpeng's move, a huge storm was set off. He believed that soon the entire earthly immortal world would be set off by an unprecedented storm, regardless of this one  Is there someone behind the storm that is manipulating it? In short, everything is developing in a direction that is beneficial to Zhu Jiuyin. He believes that after this storm, the vitality of heaven and earth in the immortal world will be restored, unless the Dao really wants to be in this end of law.  All living things must be destroyed during the catastrophe, otherwise the restoration of the vitality of heaven and earth is necessary, otherwise in the entire earthly immortal world, except for Nanzhan Buzhou, where he is seated, there will no longer be a place suitable for human survival.

    Zhu Jiuyin could feel the shocking explosion in Luzhou, Beiju, and Shihuang Yingzheng also felt it. There was a trace of hesitation in the eyes of Shihuang Yingzheng for such a powerful explosion, although it was said that Shihuang Yingzheng  He was very confident in his own strength. The Great Qin cavalry he trained could sweep across the mortal world. However, in the face of such a powerful bombardment, the First Emperor Yingzheng lost any confidence. After all, he was no longer a golden immortal.  The enlightened little mortal.

    The First Emperor Yingzheng sighed and said: "Zhujiuyin Ancestral Witch, you are not willing to let us use the power of technology, but someone has opened this magic box. Such a powerful bombardment is simply not something that a mortal body can withstand. You let us  What can we do to resist such an attack? All creatures in the Earthly Immortal World will face catastrophe!"

    Hearing the words of the First Emperor Yingzheng, Zhu Jiuyin smiled calmly and said: "Yingzheng, you don't have to worry about this. The most important thing for you now is to improve yourself. It won't take long for all this to disappear. Heaven and earth will not  Such crazy destruction is allowed to occur, and their appearance cannot be tolerated under the Great Dao. The calamity of the end of the Dharma is not destruction!"

    The calamity of the end of the law is not destruction. Zhu Jiuyin puts it lightly, but it is difficult for others to accept. After all, the existence of nuclear bombs has destroyed the balance, especially it is a huge threat to the original people of the immortal world, so that  All creatures in the Earthly Immortal World feel the threat of death, and such shocking changes have caused chaos in the Earthly Immortal World.

    The First Emperor Yingzheng sighed: "Although the catastrophe of the end of the law is not destruction, the opponent is carrying out destructive actions. I am afraid that Luzhou, Beiju, has been severely damaged under this crazy attack. With such an amazing record, I am afraid that  It will arouse more people to go crazy, and even if there are ancestral witches in charge at that time, I am afraid that Nanzhan Province will have to face such a threat!"

    After all, the First Emperor Yingzheng was once the emperor of the world, and he still understood the human heart very well. If people are not for themselves, they will be destroyed by heaven and earth. For their own interests, I am afraid that many people will go crazy in the future. After all, the emergence of technological power has made many people see it.  With the hope of becoming immortals and ancestors, they no longer need to worry about the threat of saints. They have the opportunity to be on an equal footing with saints. How many people will be able to refuse such a temptation.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 601 Crazy Pressure

    Chapter 601: Crazy Pressure

    "Threat! Ha! Ha! Ha! You think too highly of those people. If they dare to come to my southern state, then I can open the Small Thousand World and pull out the witch army. Even ordinary witches are enough.  Sweeping across the entire Earth Immortal World, destroying all their traditions!" Zhu Jiuyin sneered in a dark voice.

    In the eyes of the First Emperor Yingzheng, he believed that the nuclear bomb attack was very powerful, but he had forgotten what kind of person Zhu Jiuyin was. How could Zhu Jiuyin be afraid of the invasion of others? If these people really dared to knock on the door  , then Zhu Jiuyin should be happy about it. In this way, Zhu Jiuyin has enough excuses to kill everyone in order to determine what kind of reaction Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun will have.

    Although it is said that the auras of Jieyin and Nuwa Empress appeared in the Earthly Immortal Realm, Zhu Jiuyin has never seen Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu take direct action. This makes Zhu Jiuyin feel a little worried. Although Zhu Jiuyin has  Although they are powerful, Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu are too cunning. If they are not careful, they will fall into each other's conspiracy. Not to mention, the changes in the immortal world in this short period of time are enough to explain everything.

    In Zhu Jiuyin's eyes, whether it is the appearance of Jingyin and Nuwa, or Kunpeng's bold move, there are shadows of Tiandao and Hongjun Taoist ancestors behind them. Zhu Jiuyin does not dare to take them lightly, as long as the end of the law  The calamity does not end in one day, so Zhu Jiuyin must be careful to prevent mishaps.

    After hearing Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s strong words, the First Emperor Yingzheng sighed secretly, knowing that he could not convince Zhu Jiuyin.  Although he was a little unwilling, he did not get too entangled in this matter. As the emperor, the First Emperor won the government.  He still has self-awareness. Even though he was once the Human Emperor in the human planet, his vision is not as far-sighted as Zhu Jiuyin. At least this earthly immortal world is not something he can fully understand, let alone such a calamity involving the three realms.  He was even more confused.

    ??Compared to the stability of Zhanbuzhou in the south, Luzhou in the north, Hezhou in the west and Shenzhou in the east are in chaos.  And all of this was caused by Kunpeng's previous actions. You must know that Kunpeng's crazy actions have brought extremely bad effects to the entire earthly immortal world. Those daring gods and demons are all imitating Kunpeng.  They took action one after another. Fortunately, their target was only Xiniu Hezhou. Soon the entire Xiniu Hezhou fell into chaos, although it was only Xiniu Hezhou.  But for Sanqing, the pressure suddenly increased.  We must know that the opponent can bomb Hezhou in Xiniu today, and then bomb Dongsheng Shenzhou tomorrow. Anyone who is not a fool will be nervous about it.

    Such a big change occurred in the Earthly Immortal Realm. The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, who were trying to eliminate their own threats, could not help but become angry. They did not expect that Kunpeng's move would bring such a big crisis to the entire Earthly Immortal Realm.  , the pressure they are under is increasing.

    You must know that since the launch of the ¡®Zhoutian Xingdou Formation¡¯ above Heaven, mortals have once again remembered Heaven in their hearts.  Now that such a big thing has happened, mortals naturally seek help from heaven.  It is good to have more people who believe in being able to help them resolve their misfortunes. However, if you cannot quickly explain to those who are asking for your help, then these people will soon abandon you again. This is how realistic people are.  Because people's hearts have become so realistic, the pressure on the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother is increasing day by day. Sometimes they even can't help but miss the previous days. Although they were dull, they were not under such great pressure.

    In the heaven, the Queen Mother sighed and said: "Haotian, what should we do now? So many requests are coming to us, we must have a solution, otherwise the heaven will really fall.  Well, I have to say that the actions of Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu are too cruel, they are simply forcing us to death, why do they want to implicate us in the fight between gods and gods!"

    The Queen Mother is angry that Heaven is deeply affected by the battle between Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu, but anger can't solve the problem. Who made your cultivation base low? If you are as powerful as Zhu Jiuyin, who dares to attack you?  , no one must be careful to avoid over-stimulating you. In the final analysis, it is still caused by your lack of strength. This world is very realistic. The strong are respected and the fittest survive. If you cannot adapt, you will only perish!

    After hearing what the Queen Mother said, the Jade Emperor took a deep breath and shouted angrily: "If he is unkind, then don't blame us for being unjust. If they want to kill us, then we will fight to the death to let them know that we are unjust."  It¡¯s not someone to be trifled with either. Open the ¡®Zhoutian Xingdou Formation¡¯ and fight back with all your strength to suppress all the cultivators in the Earthly Immortal World!¡±

    As soon as the Jade Emperor said these words, a trace of hesitation flashed across the face of the Queen Mother, and she said in a deep voice: "Haotian, you have to think clearly, if we do it againIf the ¡®Zhoutian Xingdou Formation¡¯ launches an all-out counterattack, the price we will pay will be quite high, and it will be very disadvantageous for us!  "

    The Jade Emperor sneered: "When will the situation get better for us? Now we are already on the string and have to shoot. As long as we don't want to die, we have to risk our lives. If we lose the spirit of fighting, then the two of us will really have to fight."  It¡¯s over, no one can save us, kill! The worst is reincarnation, you and I still have two innate spiritual treasures, the ¡®Life and Death Book¡¯ and the ¡®Judge¡¯s Pen¡¯, which are always much stronger than others!¡±

    Good guy, the actions of those gods and demons this time really angered the Jade Emperor. Otherwise, he wouldn't have said such words. He even said such harsh words as reincarnation. This shows his innermost feelings.  How deep is the anger for everything that happens in the earthly fairy world!

    The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother have no choice when things have come to this point. They have the only way to survive. They are willing to kill themselves and dare to pull the emperor off the horse. Now the Jade Emperor has this  He thought, if he doesn't feel good, then no one else will feel good either. He wants to drag everyone down.

    The Queen Mother said anxiously: "Haotian, but we"

    Before the Queen Mother could finish her words, the Jade Emperor said in a deep voice: "There are not that many, but we have no choice now. At worst, we have to pay some flat peaches. We have the list of gods in hand, and the orthodoxy of heaven and earth is under the control of you and me.  , if anyone is dissatisfied, then kill them directly and let them be listed as gods!"

    Become a god on the list?  The Jade Emperor is really in a hurry this time. At this time, if those who do not even have immortality are killed and canonized as gods, then all their futures will be destroyed. Even the Heavenly Dao and Hongjun Daozu cannot save them. At the end of the Dharma  The consequences of becoming a god during a great calamity are very serious. When the calamity of the end of the law disappears, these people who become gods cannot escape. They can only wait for the end of the immeasurable calamity. This is a vicious plan to ruin people's future.

    Seeing the angry look on the Jade Emperor's face, the Queen Mother let out a long sigh. She knew that no matter how much she said, it would be useless. The Jade Emperor was determined to play a big game and let all sentient beings in the three realms know his determination.  How big it is, and how serious the consequences of offending him are.

    Don't look at the fact that the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother launched the "Zhoutian Xingdou Formation" before, which surprised many people, but the surprise was only temporary. After all, the performance of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother before the end of the tribulation was not very good. In the eyes of the immortals in the Three Realms.  There is no favorable power in their hearts. The most important thing is that the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' is just an empty shell and cannot make them fear it.

    This person can't do things too hard. Once he does things too hard and forces people into desperation, anything can happen. And now the Jade Emperor felt that he was desperate. First, he came from the reincarnation of Nuwa Empress.  The threat from Luzhou in Beiju, and now a group of gods and demons are so aggressively waging war, forcing mortals to seek help from heaven and cutting off the Jade Emperor's path, so the Jade Emperor will naturally rise up to resist.

    Although the Jade Emperor's hard-core subordinates have all been reincarnated, there are still some stragglers in the heaven. The Jade Emperor can make so many hard-core subordinates reincarnate, which also makes those stragglers think. After all, today's heaven is so difficult for them.  It is a huge prison. If they cannot escape from it, their future will be completely cut off. Now the Jade Emperor has become their only chance. When the Jade Emperor gives the order, these stragglers naturally do not dare to neglect, one by one.  It is to express loyalty to him and only hope that he can be reincarnated.

    When the drastic changes in the human world became more and more intense, and reached the point where they were out of control, the heaven finally moved. The originally dim stars in the Zhoutian once again emitted dazzling brilliance.  The formation was opened again, and the innate spiritual treasure that suppressed the Zhoutian Xingdou Formation was the God Conferred God List. When the Zhoutian Xingdou Formation moved, all the immortals who had been canonized felt it.  The threat of death, but those who have not been on the "God List" feel huge pressure. The powerful pressure makes them breathless, and the starlight merges into their hearts to suppress them.  strength.

    If the soul is suppressed by this force, it will be a disaster for any cultivator. If they cannot clear the suppression of this force, it will have a serious impact on their practice.  Even their lives were under the control of Heaven. Such drastic changes caused the Three Realms to tremble again.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 602: The List of Conferred Gods Shocks the World

    Chapter 602: The List of Conferred Gods Appears to Shock the World

    " Ruining a person's future is a serious crime. Who can not be crazy and angry about it? In an instant, the entire Three Realms are turbulent, and countless people are angry about it, especially those disciples of various sects, who have been so angry before.

    "Haotian, you are looking for death!" Faced with such drastic changes, countless people were cursing the Jade Emperor. Unfortunately, their scolding was of no use because they could not change everything.  The opening of the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' suppressed all the cultivators in the Earth Immortal World. If not affected, the only ones who were not affected were the people who stayed in the saint's dojo, and Nanzhan Buzhou. After all, Nanzhan  There is Pangu Temple in Buzhou. Although it has lost the support of the vitality of heaven and earth, it cannot be suppressed by the small "Zhoutian Xingdou Formation".

    The crazy behavior of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother made the immortals of the three realms see his determination and let people know what the consequences would be if they offended him. As for the reaction of each religion, it was not considered by the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother at all, because at this moment he had already interacted with the Queen Mother.  Sanqing and Zhunti are on the same starting line, and the Jade Emperor still occupies the advantage of heaven. He does not think that he will be weaker than the saints. Since someone insists on provoking him, he must bear his wrath.

    Hearing the roars one after another, the Jade Emperor's face became extremely gloomy and terrifying, and he said in a dark voice: "It seems that some people just don't know how to live or die, don't know how to restrain themselves, don't know how to advance or retreat, since they are so ignorant, then why?  Don¡¯t blame me, Heavenly Court, for being ruthless and ruthless in attacking them, killing one policeman and a hundred!"

    The Jade Emperor said this.  The Queen Mother's face showed a trace of shock, and she said urgently: "Haotian, you have to think clearly. We can suppress everyone, but if we kill people, we will completely fall out with all the forces, and we will not die.  What a shameful situation!"

    The Jade Emperor snorted coldly and said: "There is nothing to consider. When this happened, we and them were already fighting to the death. Now Sanqing and Zhunti still haven't woken up. Times have changed, and it's not the same time now.  , they are no longer saints. They are just small immortals like us. They are as good as us but they don¡¯t know how to advance or retreat. Then I will let them wake up, wake up! Kill!"

    As soon as the Jade Emperor shouted, he sent out a spiritual thought to add to the innate spiritual treasure "God List".  As soon as this divine thought came out.  An invisible force emanated from the 'Apotheosis of the Gods' and fell towards the Earthly Immortal Realm through the starlight of the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation'. Those who were cursing the Jade Emperor were targeted by the invisible force.

    When the starlight fell, the invisible force was like an invisible blade. These people were not given any time to react. They were killed on the spot in an instant. Such a terrifying method shocked people and made everyone dumbfounded.  No one thought that the Jade Emperor would be so ruthless and would kill him if he disagreed.  Without the slightest consideration.

    Those who were angry at the Jade Emperor were all in danger at this moment. No one dared to curse loudly anymore. Those who were killed by the Jade Emperor were naked threats, and among these people were Sanqing disciples and Westerners.  Disciple, the Jade Emperor doesn't even care about Sanqing and Zhunti at this time, let alone them.

    Before everyone could react, the Jade Emperor above the heaven snorted coldly again: "Photograph, conferred the gods!" As soon as the Jade Emperor said these words, a golden light fell from the sky, and the power of the 'conferred gods' list  The souls of those who were killed were taken away, and they were included in the "God List" to become one of the gods in heaven.

    What does it mean to be cruel and ruthless? The Jade Emperor gave everyone a show, which made all the immortals in the three realms tremble with fear. They no longer had the arrogant aura before and did not dare to laugh at Heaven and be enemies of Heaven. After all, they did not want to  You are joking with your own life, and if you are killed and canonized as a god at this time, it will be a disaster.

    When seeing the Jade Emperor's methods, Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but shook his head. In the eyes of others, the Jade Emperor was ruthless and ruthless, but in the eyes of Zhu Jiuyin, this was not the case. The Jade Emperor's methods were still  It was too far off, at least it was still far away from what Zhu Jiuyin had in mind!

    Just listening, Zhu Jiuyin sighed: "Haotian Haotian, you are really disappointing. You have both heaven and earth in your hands, but you are as timid as a mouse. You don't have a strong heart at all. First of all,  This method seems cruel, but it is far from cruel. If you really want to completely fall out with Sanqing, Zhunti and others, then you should take advantage of such a good opportunity to kill all those who are enemies of you.  Kill people instead of just killing a few people!"

    In the eyes of all living beings in the three realms, they thought that the Jade Emperor was ruthless enough, but they did not expect that in the eyes of Zhu Jiuyin, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother would be so unbearable. In fact, Zhu Jiuyin was right, heaven,The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother are both in their hands, and they are both immortals. They have a great advantage over Sanqing, Zhunti and others. After all, they occupy orthodoxy and righteousness, so what if they go too far?  , it is difficult for Sanqing and Zhunti to go to heaven at this time.

    It's a pity that the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother failed to do this, and wasted a great opportunity. Moreover, even if he showed mercy, it would be useless. He, Sanqing and Zhunti were already in a fight to the death. One wrong step would lead to a wrong step.  , there is still a big difference between the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother at this point. It seems that the Jade Emperor has already decided to burn the boat, but in fact, he still has various considerations deep in his heart. He is not as tough as he said to the Queen Mother, at least.  He hasn't done anything to the extreme yet, and there's no reason Zhu Jiuyin doesn't like him!

    If you want to become a strong person, you must have a strong heart, a courageous spirit to move forward, and not be timid due to anything. Only in this way can you become a truly strong person. It is a pity that the Jade Emperor has been in charge of Heaven for so many years but has not realized it.  At this point, I have to say that he had wasted a great opportunity.

    "To kill one is a crime, to kill ten thousand is to be a hero, to kill nine million is to be a hero among heroes.  The Jade Emperor is still far behind in this regard. Killing a policeman is nothing. If he wants to kill him, he will kill him until everything turns upside down and his blood will flow like a river.

    If it were Zhu Jiuyin who stood in the position of the Jade Emperor, then everyone in the Three Realms today who dares to challenge his majesty will die. No matter what background you have, it will be useless. Everyone will die.  Be on the list and become a god!

    The Jade Emperor couldn't see the situation clearly. Since he was already an enemy, it didn't matter if he took the opportunity to kill everyone. The more he killed, the better it would be for him. He could also hit his enemies hard and win more favorable conditions for himself in the future.  Advantage.

    Does Zhu Jiuyin have selfish motives? No, Zhu Jiuyin has no selfish motives in this matter. For Zhu Jiuyin, people like Sanqing and Zhunti are no longer among his worries. Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s opponent, Tiandao, is  Daozu Hongjun, after being attacked by Kunpeng in Beiju Luzhou, the threat from the demon clan to the witch clan has been eliminated.

    The Jade Emperor's blood awakening method temporarily calmed down the Earthly Immortal World. At least no one dared to use the external power of technology to kill everyone, giving the Earthly Immortal World a chance to relax. Of course, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother paid such a high price.  There was no gain, at least after the human race saw Heaven using such powerful means to suppress those crazy people, they began to believe in Heaven crazily. In a short period of time, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother gained the trust of all living beings in the earthly immortal world.  , a steady stream of power of faith poured into their bodies, and the power of heaven and earth to suppress them began to fade. With such a powerful power of faith, the cultivation of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother had reached the realm of heavenly perfection.  With just a little bit of power, they could become the Golden Immortal. Such a harvest made them extremely surprised.

    The Jade Emperor in the heaven laughed loudly and said: "Yaochi, we have finally violated the restrictions of heaven and earth. It won't be long before we can achieve the Golden Immortal Dao Fruit and leave Sanqing and Zhunti behind!"

    Fortunately, although the Jade Emperor was excited, he was not arrogant to the point of getting out of hand and dreaming of being on an equal footing with Zhu Jiuyin, Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu. Even if he and the Queen Mother broke through the cultivation level of the heavenly immortals and achieved the Golden Immortal Dao Fruit.  , but the strength of the two of them is far inferior to Zhu Jiuyin. Zhu Jiuyin's body of chaotic gods and demons is not something they can break. What's more, Zhu Jiuyin also controls the avenue of destruction and has the treasure of destruction in his hands.  , if Zhu Jiuyin wanted to deal with them, it would be effortless at all.

    Hearing the words of the Jade Emperor, the Queen Mother smiled and said: "Haotian, it seems that your choice this time is correct. If you had not made such a choice, I am afraid it would be very difficult for us to make great progress in cultivation.  , it seems that the power of faith is the foundation of practice in this tribulation of the end of the Dharma. With such endless faith, it will be just around the corner for you and me to achieve the Golden Immortal Dao Fruit!"

    For such a gain, the Queen Mother was also excited, forgetting the threats from Sanqing, Zhunti and others. As for the incident of Nuwa Empress in Luzhou, Beiju, they also forgot about it, and they did not think that Nuwa Empress would  What threat does it bring to themselves? In their eyes, everything has changed qualitatively. After this battle, Empress Nuwa will definitely be seriously injured. And even if Empress Nuwa can unify Luzhou in the north, then  They have to face Kunpeng first, not Tianting. It is precisely because they have this idea that they think they have already occupied a favorable position in their eyes.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 603: You are the one to be killed

    Chapter 603: You are the one to be killed

    The improvement in cultivation made the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother feel a little carried away, causing them to lose their due vigilance. But is it really as simple as they thought?  Has Heaven really occupied a favorable position and been able to suppress all resistance? It is really hard to say on this point. You must know that everything has advantages and disadvantages, not to mention that the calamity of the end of the Dharma cannot always exist. Waiting for the calamity of the end of the Dharma  If it disappears, will Heaven still be able to take the initiative at that time?

    Did the Nuwa Empress really lose her vitality in the bombing by Kunpeng? Although the demon clan suffered heavy losses, did they really lose their roots?  Empress Nuwa can possess the aura of the emperor, and she is one of the protagonists of the calamity. If she is really so easy to deal with, the calamity cannot be called a calamity, not to mention the immeasurable calamity that is coming soon.  Tribulation, the most dangerous calamity in the world, can become one of the protagonists of immeasurable calamity. If it is so easy to be dealt with, then this immeasurable calamity would be ridiculous.

    The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother seem to be very beautiful now, but under this scenery there are endless storms. If they are not careful, they will definitely die. The immortals are just like ants in the entire practice system.  Even if they had the upper hand, they didn't have the courage they deserved.

    Regarding this incident, it can be said that Heaven has become the target of public criticism, and it is useless no matter how beautiful the scenery is. Although everyone does not have the ability to attack Heaven now, everyone knows that once this calamity of the end of the law is over, Heaven will be the first  One will suffer frantic suppression from all forces.  At that time, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother may not be able to support it.

    When being threatened by Heaven, the face of Yuanshi Tianzun in Yuxu Palace became gloomy and terrifying. You must know that Yuanshi Tianzun is a very protective master.  Moreover, those disciples who were killed by the Heavenly Court were also acting on orders. The actions of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother angered him.

    Yuanshi Tianzun said in a dark voice: "Okay, very good, Haotian didn't expect that you are so arrogant before we and the saints have fallen, and you dare to kill my disciples. If you don't teach you a lesson,  , you really have to think that you are the lord of the three realms. Guangcheng, go down to the realm and kill the reincarnated disciple of Haotian. I want him to know how terrible the consequences of offending my teaching will be!"

    Hearing the words of Yuanshi Tianzun, Guangchengzi showed a trace of embarrassment on his face, and he said: "Teacher, this disciple has lost his magic power now. There is no way to know whether those people are reincarnations in heaven!"

    "Stupid! When you go down to the next world, you just need to kill those who dare to spread the word about Heaven. You don't need to worry about whether he is the reincarnation of Heaven. I just need to let Haotian know my determination to teach!" Yuanshi Tianzun said coldly!  Di shouted.

    Yuanshi Tianzun is quite overbearing, but he is so arrogant now that he is no longer a saint. It is a bit unwise to make such a strong counterattack in such a situation that is not beneficial to him. However, Yuanshi Tianzun's move  But it's so amazing that at least he has enough confidence not to be afraid of heaven's revenge!

    As the chief disciple of Chanjiao, even if Guangchengzi was unwilling, he had no choice.  After all, this was Yuanshi Tianzun's order, and he could not object.  What's more important is that Guangchengzi also has a little thought in his heart. He wants to regain the orthodoxy he left on Earth and strengthen his strength. Nowadays, everything in the Three Realms is based on strength. Guangchengzi also hopes that his own strength will be respected.  can increase significantly.

    Not only Yuanshi Tianzun made such a decision, Tongtian Cult Leader also made a corresponding decision. The provocation of the Jade Emperor aroused Tongtian Cult Leader's anger. Only Taishang Laojun and Zhunti did not do anything.  No reaction at all, as if that thing never happened.

    As for Kunpeng and other gods and demons, they have no intention of arguing with the Jade Emperor. All they need is faith, and there is no need to fight to the death with Heaven at this time.

    The two sects of Chan and Jie quickly took action. The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were not happy for a long time. Another violent storm hit them in the Earthly Immortal Realm. Moreover, this rainstorm came very fiercely, but it was only for a short time.  In the Earthly Immortal Realm, many heavenly mad believers fell, and those who killed them were disciples of the Chan and Jie sects.

    For others, it is difficult to grasp the dynamics of the earthly and immortal world when they are imprisoned in heaven, but it is not like this for the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, because they have the innate spiritual treasure 'Haotian Mirror' in their hands that can detect everything in the three realms.  When the disciples of the Chan and Jie sects were so shameless that they took action against mortals, the faces of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother became gloomy and terrifying. They were angered by the actions of the Chan and Jie sects.

    After enjoying the endless power of faith, even the Queen Mother is reluctant to part with the endless faith.?, was very angry at the actions of the Chan and Jie sects. She said angrily: "Haotian, we can no longer allow the disciples of the Chan and Jie sects to continue to be so arrogant. If we don't teach them a lesson, I'm afraid there will be more disasters."  If too many people start fighting against us, then the majesty we have built up with great difficulty will be destroyed!"

    There is no need for the Queen Mother to say that the Jade Emperor also knows how unfavorable the current situation is to him. He said in a dark voice: "Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Leader are too arrogant. Nowadays, the world is no longer a world of saints. They are just immortals like us.  , since they dare to challenge the dignity of my Heavenly Court in this way, then don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless in Heavenly Court. I showed mercy to them before and saved them enough face. Now that they want to tear each other apart, then I want to see who is more ruthless, Yaochi  , this time we will not only kill Guangchengzi, but also those evildoers from Jiejiao with a tough attitude. We will also use tough methods to sweep away the forces of the Chan and Jieliang sects in the earthly and immortal world. I will use Chan and Jieliang to kill them.  The blood of the cult tells the sentient beings in the three realms about my heavenly attitude, and they must use their blood to establish my heavenly authority!"

    After hearing the Jade Emperor's words, the Queen Mother said loudly: "Okay, Haotian, we should have done this a long time ago. If the two sects of Chan and Jie dare to kill mortals, then we can destroy their orthodoxy."  . Let¡¯s take action now and give them the most powerful counterattack!¡±

    This time, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were really irritated by Chan and Jie Liang, and they no longer had such worries in their hearts.  Since the other party has broken their skin, they naturally don't need to pretend to be good people. They all have to fight with each other, and whether they live or die depends on their own methods.

    Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Leader still underestimated the reaction of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. For them, they still made decisions based on their views before the Tribulation of the End of Law. However, their idea put the two sects of Chan and Jie into crisis.  .

    While the disciples of Na Chan and Jie were frantically hunting down those mortals who believed in heaven, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother above heaven took action again.  The 'Zhoutian Star Formation' moved again, and starlight began to condense. This time, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were cruel.  Not only did they use the 'Feng Shen Bang', but also the two innate spiritual treasures 'Haotian Mirror' and 'Judge Pen' were sacrificed by them.

    When the ¡®Zhou Tian Xing Dou Grand Formation¡¯ above the heaven started to move again, Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Master couldn¡¯t help but feel awe in their hearts, and there was a burst of heart palpitations in their hearts.  Think again about the movement in heaven.  They naturally understood that Haotian was going to be cruel. Although they wanted to take back their disciples and let them return to the dojo to avoid disaster, it was a pity that it was already too late. The light of the stars above the heaven had already fallen.

    The first person to be targeted was Guang Chengzi, the great disciple of the Chan sect. The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were determined to take advantage of the Chan and Jie sects to establish their prestige. Naturally, they would not let go. A ray of star light fell and captured Guang Chengzi.  Nariko is trapped.

    Guangchengzi has always been very arrogant by relying on the power of Yuanshi Tianzun.  He never expected that the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother would react so quickly and so fiercely.  Even if he wanted to retreat, it was already too late, so he shouted angrily: "Haotian, I am the disciple of the Chan Cult. If you dare to take action, the teacher will definitely kill you in heaven to avenge me!"

    Guangchengzi is still threatening people with Yuanshi Tianzun at this time. It is really ridiculous. Today's times have changed. Yuanshi Tianzun is no longer the saint of the past. He is just a small immortal now. To use an immortal  To threaten the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, who are also immortals, how can this not make people laugh?

    Originally, the Jade Emperor didn't need to say anything to an ignorant junior like Guang Chengzi, but Guang Chengzi's attitude was so arrogant that the Jade Emperor couldn't bear it. He shouted angrily: "Guang Chengzi, it doesn't matter if I kill you, if you dare  If you provoke the dignity of Heaven, even if you are a saint, you will be punished by Heaven. I will kill you!"

    As soon as the Jade Emperor shouted, the light of the stars turned around. Before Guang Chengzi had time to react, his head fell to the ground and he was beheaded by the Jade Emperor. This was just the beginning. Only the "Judge Pen" offered by the Jade Emperor continued.  ¡¯ Then there was a burst of light, and the Jade Emperor shouted in a deep voice: ¡°The demon Guangchengzi from the lower world has killed countless people. His sins are so heinous that he should be punished by heaven and be thrown into the eighteenth level of hell and never be reincarnated. I decree!¡±

    As soon as the Jade Emperor shouted, the 'Judge Pen' shot out a ray of light and landed directly on Guang Chengzi's body, knocking his soul into the eighteen levels of hell in the underworld.

    When they saw the Jade Emperor making such a ferocious counterattack, all living beings in the three realms were dumbfounded. The Yuanshi Tianzun couldn't help the anger in his heart and shouted loudly: "Haotian, you little thief deserves to die!"

    "It's a pity that no matter how angry Yuanshi Tianzun is, he can't change Guangchengzi's ending. In this catastrophe of the end of law, he has no choice at all.He was able to go down to the eighteenth level of hell to rescue Guang Chengzi, but he could only watch Guang Chengzi's death.

    After killing Guang Chengzi, the great disciple of the Chan Cult, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother did not stop. The 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Array' was running crazily, one after another of starlight falling from the sky, and every starlight fell.  The disciples of the two sects, Chan and Jie, were beheaded. These people were either photographed on the 'God List' and their future was cut off, or they were driven into the eighteenth level of hell by the power of the 'Judge's Pen', never to be reincarnated. In a short period of time, they were  It dealt a devastating blow to both the Chan and Jie religions.

    Fierce, this action of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother gave all living beings in the three realms such a feeling. Zhunti secretly breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. It was not that Zhunti did not want to retaliate against the heaven, but because he was powerless. After all, everything in the West  At the beginning of the Tribulation of the End of Law, people's hearts were in turmoil. Even if he wanted to suppress it, he was powerless. Even if he wanted to teach Heaven a lesson, he couldn't do anything. It was precisely because of the chaos in the West that the West  They escaped a disaster and did not bear this crazy blow from the Heavenly Court, but the two sects of Chan and Jie were much worse off. The stars were constantly falling over the entire Dongsheng Shenzhou, and the disciples of the two sects were.  Being beheaded crazily, they massacred many mortals in a short period of time. This time, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother teamed up to give the most brutal suppression to the Chan and Jie sects. As long as the disciples of the Chan and Jie sects were affected,  Taking care of the anger of the Heavenly Court, their foundation in the Earthly Immortal World was suppressed to the limit by the Heavenly Court in a short period of time. If the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother had not been unable to descend to the Heavenly Court, I am afraid that the two of them would have slaughtered the entire Earthly Immortal World.  Teach disciples.

    While others were frightened by the blood-awakening methods of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "If I had known today, why would I have done it in the first place? If you could have been ruthless and killed before, then  How could something like this happen today? After this happened, even if you want to change everything, it will not be easy. Although killing can be suppressed for a while, it cannot be suppressed for the rest of your life. Your character  It has been seen through by others, and all this has been done is just useless!"

    Zhu Jiuyin was right. No matter how well the Jade Emperor did now, no matter how ferocious his attacks, his previous weakness caused him to lose a lot of people's hearts. At least he was popular among Sanqing, Zhunti, Kunpeng and others.  In their eyes, they are unable to change everything about themselves. Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Leader will not be intimidated by the Jade Emperor's vicious methods. Although the "Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation" above the heaven is not weak in power, it cannot last long.  Time flies. After all, it is just a joke for the Celestial Immortal to completely control the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation'. At this moment, Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Master are gritting their teeth and waiting for the opportunity to come, to give the Jade Emperor a head-on blow.  , knock him down with a stick!  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 604: Resurrection of Heaven and Earth

    Chapter 604: The Resurrection of Heaven and Earth

    The momentary weakness left endless hidden dangers for himself. There are many people who have ideas about heaven. No matter how cruel the Jade Emperor's methods are now, he can't stop the greed of those people. Just as Zhu Jiuyin said, suppress them.  It can only be suppressed for a while, and it won't be long before the vitality of heaven and earth begins to recover, and then everything will undergo earth-shaking changes.

    The opening of the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Array' one after another gave the entire Zhou Tian stars signs of recovery. Although the Jade Emperor was killing everyone, when he used the judge's pen to send Guang Chengzi into the eighteenth level of hell, that has been  The closed gate of the earth dimension was opened, and the eighteen levels of hell were officially opened. When the gate of the earth dimension was opened, drastic changes occurred between heaven and earth, and the vitality of heaven and earth poured in with the opening of the gate of the earth dimension.  In the Three Realms, the stars in the sky also revived, and the calamity of the end of the law was over. Such changes made the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother a little dumbfounded, especially the Jade Emperor, who never thought that the calamity of the end of the law was ended by his own hands.  , if he knew that opening the eighteen levels of hell would open the door to the earth dimension, then he would never do it.

    When the Tribulation of the End of the Dharma ended, streaks of light of merit fell from the sky. As the end of the Tribulation of the End of the Dharma, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were rewarded by the Great Dao. Facing this reward, the Jade Emperor was extremely depressed. For him, he would rather  If he doesn't have this merit, he doesn't want to see the end of the Tribulation of the End of Dharma. When the Tribulation of the End of the Dharma ends, he will face the crazy attacks of the Chan and Jie sects, and even the attacks of the entire Three Realms.  But there are pros and cons.  With their merits, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother broke through to the Golden Immortal realm in an instant, and were already considered to be among the best in the Three Realms, even if the Sanqing had resentment towards him.  They don't dare to attack the Heavenly Court in a short period of time, after all, the cultivation level of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother is there.

    Not only the Jade Emperor was rewarded by the Great Dao, but also the First Emperor Yingzheng who opened the door to the Tianwei, and everyone in the Wu clan was rewarded by the Great Dao. With their merits and deeds, the First Emperor Yingzheng also had that  The cultivation of the people of the shaman clan has been amazingly improved, and the first emperor became a heavenly being in an instant after winning the government.  Zhu Zhan has the same level of cultivation as him, and other members of the Wu Clan are also on the verge of becoming immortals. Such drastic changes have greatly increased the power of the Wu Clan.  It made all the immortals in the three realms look askance at him. No one thought that opening the Heavenly and Earthly Dimensional Gates would have such great benefits.

    ¡° Above the heaven, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother had gloomy faces, and they were anxious about what was happening now.  what to do?  The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother needed to think of a way.  You must know that as the vitality of heaven and earth recovers, the strength of the disciples of each sect will soon be restored, and the saints will also be able to quickly improve their own cultivation. Those in heaven will be in big trouble.

    At this time, the Jade Emperor couldn't help but feel extremely regretful. If he had known that the Tribulation of the End of the Law would end so quickly, then he should not have broken the relationship with Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Leader before. At least there would be a chance for both parties to reconcile.  There is no chance now. It is a life-or-death situation between Heavenly Court and them.  After all, the previous battle with the Jade Emperor killed all the core disciples of the Chan and Jie sects, but it damaged the vitality of both sects.

    There is no use regretting, things have already happened, and the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother have to face it all. Who made things reach this point? The Queen Mother first couldn't bear it and said: "Haotian, now that the world has changed dramatically, the situation has become  It¡¯s very detrimental to us, what do you think we should do now to change the current situation?¡±

    The Jade Emperor took a deep breath and said: "What else can we do? The arrow has to be fired when it is on the string. Since we have offended Chan and Jie Liang to death, we can only do it without stopping and continue to suppress them with all our strength.  At least now the cultivation level of the two of us is higher than that of Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Master. What's more, they have already lost their treasure and cannot threaten us. If we can completely cripple them before they regain their full strength, everything will be in vain.  It will not be a problem, we no longer need to worry about the threat of the other party, Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Master will completely lose their minions!"

    As soon as the Jade Emperor said this, the Queen Mother frowned and continued to attack. This idea was good, but it had to pay a heavy price. She was afraid that all the flat peaches she had stored would have to be lost. This made  The Queen Mother was a little reluctant to part with it. After all, these peaches could not be harvested in a day or two.

    Seeing the Queen Mother's hesitant look, how could the Jade Emperor not know what she was thinking? He just heard the Jade Emperor say in a deep voice: "Yaochi, compared to my own life, that flat peach is not worth mentioning. If we want to survive, then  You have to pay something, as long as you can completely defeat Can Chan and intercept the two religions, no matter how high the price is, it will be worth it!"

    The Queen Mother also understood what the Jade Emperor said.??, but she just couldn't bear it. She just heard her say: "Haotian, do you think we can contact Taoist Zhunti from the West? You must know that Zhunti has always hoped that the West will prosper. If we can contact him, it will be natural."  Will the pressure be reduced a lot?"

    After hearing the Queen Mother's words, a look of disdain flashed across the Jade Emperor's face, and he sneered: "Yaochi, I advise you to put your heart aside. Zhunti is not a good person, and do you think Zhunti is a good person?"  Is Zhunti a fool to choose to cooperate with us at this time? Don¡¯t you know what is happening in the West now? Even if Zhunti really agrees to our request, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t get any benefits from him.  , on the contrary, we still lost a lot. After all these years, haven¡¯t you woke up? The only person you can rely on is yourself. It doesn¡¯t work to rely on others. If we want to protect ourselves, we can only rely on our own strength. External forces will eventually  It¡¯s an external force, and it may disappear at the slightest sign of trouble. Look at Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan, it¡¯s not an accident that they are where they are today!¡±

    The Jade Emperor is right, people can only rely on themselves, especially in this period, if you put your hope in others and expect others to resolve your disaster, it will definitely be self-destruction. How will you die in the end?  They don¡¯t even know, not to mention that Zhunti is also suffering from a headache now. The entire West is already in chaos. Not only are there endless internal fights, but there are also external pressures such as Kunpeng and other gods and demons. It can be said that it is difficult to protect itself.  It is really a joke to expect the West to lend a helping hand to resolve the pressure on heaven.

    That is to say, if the Queen Mother can say such words, no one will have any illusions about the West. It can be said that the entire West has been disabled after this catastrophe of the end of the law. If Zhunti cannot use iron fist to quickly  If we rectify the West, then countless calamities will be the graveyard of the destruction of the West.

    Fight!  If you don't have the strength, you can't fight. The Jade Emperor said it very happily. He will not stop to completely defeat Chan and cut off the two sects. However, with the end of the tribulation of the Doomed Law, the stragglers in the heaven have risen again.  In their mind, they used to help the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother crazily because they could see hope in the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. Now everything has changed. They no longer need to beg the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother like this. The most important thing is that with the calamity of the end of the law  At the end of the war, the two sects of Chan and Jie will undergo earth-shaking changes. Under such circumstances, they naturally know how to choose, so they completely abandoned the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother one by one, no longer obeying their orders, and all of them hid.  De Yuanyuan did not want to get involved in the grudges between the Jade Emperor and the Chan and Jie sects.

    People are so realistic, especially in the world of cultivation. When you are useful, everyone will fawn over you, but when you are no longer useful, everyone will abandon you without any hesitation!

    The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were well prepared, but when he saw the stragglers hiding away one by one, how could he not understand what these people were thinking and just be threatened by Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Leader? After all, the other party's  The identity is there, and now even the people who belong to heaven dare to ignore their dignity, which makes the Jade Emperor angry. He will never allow such a thing to happen, let alone at this time.

    die!  The Jade Emperor made a decision in an instant to kill these ignorant people completely. Even if it would affect his own plan, the Jade Emperor would not hesitate, because he did not want to leave a serious hidden danger for himself. The previous time because of his  Being soft-hearted and leaving many hidden dangers to heaven has made the Jade Emperor regret it. This time he will not make the same mistake again. He will use the blood of these people to warn everyone in heaven and let them know who is the right one.  He is the Lord of Heaven, and those who dare to disobey his orders have only one fate, and that is death!

    kill!  The Jade Emperor did not hesitate. When those stragglers wanted to defect, he immediately killed them with painstaking assassins. He showed no mercy. As soon as the Jade Emperor's killers came out, the sky was filled with a layer of darkness.  The blood-awakened color and the slaughter of his own men were a big notoriety for the Jade Emperor, and it also shaken the Jade Emperor's rule. You must know that now that the vitality of the earth has been restored, no matter how concealed the Jade Emperor is, he will not hide it.  He can win the attention of the powerful. After all, the Jade Emperor's methods were too arrogant before. Now that the recovery of the vitality of the earth and the earth has naturally made the heaven more attractive, his every move will be exposed in front of everyone, and there is no secret at all.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 605 Chapter Initiation of Infinite Tribulation

    Chapter 605: The Initiation of Infinite Tribulation

    When the heaven and earth revived, the confinement of the world on everyone began to weaken, and before the sentient beings in the three realms could be happy, the auras of three thousand chaotic gods and demons appeared in the three realms, one after another, each time  A breath is fleeting, making it impossible to catch their traces.

    If the reincarnations of Nuwa and the Holy Saint are shocking, then the reincarnations of these three thousand chaotic gods and demons are terrifying. The immeasurable calamity has begun, and the world will enter a blood-awakening killing.  , this is a disaster that no one can avoid. Survival of the fittest and respect for the strong will completely come. Although it cannot be said to be completely fair, after a catastrophe of the end of the law, it is generally fair.  Who can have the last laugh depends on their own abilities.

    The beginning of the immeasurable calamity turned out to be caused by the Heavenly Court. Previously, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother ended the calamity of the Dharma, which made many people excited, but they had not had time to be happy. As a result, the immeasurable calamity ended when the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother ended the calamity of the Heavenly Court.  It turned on during the killing, which really made them unable to laugh anymore.

    What is going on? Why is the end of the Dharma-ending Tribulation and the beginning of the immeasurable calamity related to the Heavenly Court? Could it be that the Heavenly Court has become the supreme existence in the three realms? If not, why would there be such luck?

    Many people are afraid of the emergence of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons, but there is no fear in the eyes of Hongjun Daozu and Zhu Jiuyin. For them, this was already expected. The three thousand chaotic gods and demons as  It is impossible for the protagonist of the immeasurable calamity to be destroyed in that calamity of the end of the law. Heaven does not have that ability yet, but what surprised them was that the immeasurable calamity had already begun, but they did not feel the breath of heaven.  This made Daozu Hongjun and Zhu Jiuyin wary. They did not think that the three thousand chaotic gods and demons were not destroyed, but the way of heaven that caused the catastrophe of the end of the law would be destroyed in that disaster, unless the way of heaven abandoned it.  His own reincarnation.

    When they thought of this, Daozu Hongjun and Zhu Jiuyin became worried. There was such a big enemy hiding in the dark, which made them uneasy in their dormitory. With the wisdom of Zhu Jiuyin and Daozu Hongjun, they naturally understood that the way of heaven is absolute.  At the moment when the gate of heaven opened, they abandoned everything and entered the six realms of reincarnation, but even if they knew it, it was useless. It is impossible to find the way of heaven in the three realms where all breath has been lost.  Things will happen unless Heaven takes the initiative to show up.  Otherwise, it would be impossible to find the way of heaven, just like the three thousand chaos gods and demons. Although their auras are bursting out now, everyone knows that it is just the burst of the origin, and everything will calm down after that.  Just like everyone can't find Nuwa and the saint!

    The immeasurable calamity has begun. Although the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were shocked, the shock made them more determined to yearn for the supreme road. The plan remains unchanged and they attack with all their strength. They must defeat the Chan and Jie sects before they recover.  The other party also wants to put the entire human race under its control.  In the three realms of heaven, earth and man, I am the only one who is supreme. In an instant, the Jade Emperor had such a crazy idea.

    Heaven and the underworld are already in his hands. Although there are still some problems in the underworld that have not been resolved, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother do not think that this problem will haunt them for long.  As long as they can hold the faith of sentient beings in the earthly and immortal world in their own hands, they believe that they can dominate the three realms and become the true supreme beings of the three realms, including all saints.  Neither Hongjun Daozu nor Tiandao and Zhu Jiuyin could stop their progress.

    At this moment, in the hearts of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, they have regarded themselves as the protagonists of this immeasurable disaster.  What gave them such confidence was the end of the previous tribulation of law and the beginning of immeasurable tribulation. In order for heaven to destroy it, it must first make it crazy, and the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were already crazy, lost their minds, and forgot.  All the fear before was replaced by endless excitement.

    Nowadays, the immeasurable calamity has just begun, and everything is in the initial stage. Even if Heavenly Court temporarily takes the initiative due to various reasons, so what. The temporary progress does not represent future achievements. Now it will be affected by this small progress.  I was so overwhelmed that I could only say that the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were too self-righteous.

    Above the heaven, the Jade Emperor laughed and said: "Yaochi, it seems that the great avenues are on our side. We are the protagonists in this immeasurable calamity. We can take this opportunity to improve our strength. Now that the vitality of the earth has begun to recover,  There will be countless cultivators, and my chance to go to heaven will come!"

    Hearing the words of the Jade Emperor, the Queen Mother was moved in her heart and said: "Haotian, do you want to use the Heavenly Court to gain great prestige among the human race and recruit subordinates from the human race?"

    The Jade Emperor nodded and said, "That's what I meant.Now that you and I have reached the level of Golden Immortal, the restrictions imposed by heaven and earth on us are already insignificant. I believe that as long as we can break through to the realm of Daluo Golden Immortal, then all restrictions imposed by heaven and earth on us will be broken, and at that time we will be completely free.  Got it!  "

    In fact, not only the Jade Emperor felt this, but also the Sanqing and other people, as long as they have sufficient cultivation, they can feel the reduction of the constraints of heaven and earth on themselves, and they can clearly feel where their own cultivation needs to be.  Only when you enter the realm can you break away from the constraints of heaven and earth.

    Compared with the excitement of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, others were also very excited, because they all saw the hope that with the recovery of the vitality of heaven and earth, they would be able to practice, and they saw the opportunity to attain the supreme way, and everyone went crazy.  When practicing in seclusion, they don¡¯t care about the affairs of the world, hoping that they can seize the opportunity and be one step ahead of others.

    But at this time, the Jade Emperor did something that shocked all sentient beings in the three realms. A huge voice came from the heaven: "The heaven and the earth have revived, and the three realms have returned to normal. As the lord of the three realms, I, the heaven, shall preside over it."  In the overall situation of heaven and earth, if you are successful in practice, you can serve in my heaven!"

    The Jade Emperor's order shocked the entire earthly immortal world. Thousands of years have passed, and people have long forgotten that cultivators can become immortals. But today they finally heard this voice. Although everyone believed in heaven before,  That's because Heavenly Court can bring them benefits, and now Heavenly Court has given them the opportunity to attain enlightenment and become immortals. How can they not be crazy about this? Especially those from Earth and Star are even more excited. Even  The mortals in Nanzhan Province are also eager to move because they cannot refuse such a temptation.

    When the edict of the Heavenly Court came down, the First Emperor Yingzheng and Zhu Zhan saw the performance of these people in Nanzhan Buzhou and had to come to Zhu Jiuyin for help. Such turmoil in people's hearts made their work difficult.  After all, for these mortals, becoming immortals is an endless temptation, and it is what they have always wanted.

    After hearing the narration of the First Emperor Yingzheng and Zhu Zhan, Zhu Jiuyin said calmly: "People's hearts dictate, you don't need to care. If these people want to leave, then just let them leave. If there are too many of them, there won't be too many of them. If there are too few of them, there won't be too many."  Quite a bit, for the immeasurable calamity, the power of mortals is of little use. The only thing that can be used is the struggle for the Human Emperor. But looking at the development of the situation, this time it is not just as simple as the struggle between the Human Emperor.  !¡±

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, Zhu Zhan said urgently: "Zu Wu, but our Nanzhan Prefecture originally has a smaller number of people than other forces. If we allow these people to leave again, our strength will be even more insufficient.  ah!"

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said disdainfully: "What's the use of some half-hearted people staying? Let them go. The foundation of our Wu Clan is not in the people of Nanzhan Buzhou, but in the small world."  , when the vitality of heaven and earth recovers to normal, the power of heaven and earth releases its suppression on me, and my army of witches will reappear in the three realms. Why worry that there will be no manpower available at that time, and what do you have to worry about!"

    Zhu Zhan and the First Emperor Yingzheng don't have as much confidence as Zhu Jiuyin. Zhu Zhan has always lived in the earth and stars. It can be said that he has no vision. Although the First Emperor Yingzheng was once the master of a country, he fought against the heaven.  Yes, but it was precisely because he had fought against Heavenly Court that he knew how powerful Heavenly Court was. He was also worried about Zhu Jiuyin's words. How powerful the Jade Emperor is now, he can deal with and explain without any care.  The two sects took great action and even dared to issue such an order. All this showed how powerful the other party was. And the only one they saw in this southern state was Zhu Jiuyin. As for the Wu Clan army that Zhu Jiuyin mentioned  They didn't even see half a shadow, which made them feel at ease.

    Just listen, Zhu Zhan said: "I'm afraid the ancestor witch has already come to the door before you can recover. Our situation will be very dangerous at that time" As he spoke, Zhu Jiuyin's voice gradually became lower.  He couldn't hear it, because he no longer had confidence, and the face of the First Emperor Yingzheng also changed with Zhu Zhan's voice.

    Seeing the performance of Zhu Zhan and the First Emperor Yingzheng, Zhu Jiuyin secretly shook his head. Mortals are mortals, even if they once had great power, they do not have an unswerving heart.  , will always change due to changes in external forces. It is difficult for such people to make a difference.  Zhu Jiuyin originally thought that the First Emperor Yingzheng was a very good talent, but now it seems that the First Emperor's confidence in winning the government has been wiped out by the passage of time, and he no longer has the original domineering power.

 Text Chapter 606 Surrender or Death

    Chapter 606 Surrender or Death

    disappointment!  Zhu Jiuyin was extremely disappointed with the First Emperor's victory in politics and Zhu Jiuyin. Zhu Jiuyin could not see any courage in them. They lost a brave heart in the face of pressure. Such a character will never be lost.  Without success, it is difficult to make a difference. Although Zhu Jiuyin had a little selfishness in cultivating the First Emperor's Yingzheng and Zhuzhan, this selfishness would not have any impact on the First Emperor's Yingzheng and Zhuzhan.  The disadvantages, on the contrary, are of great benefit, but it is a pity that these two people could not get Zhu Jiuyin to recognize them, and they missed the opportunity in vain.

    Opportunity is very important to a person. Youdao means that opportunities cannot be missed and will never come back. Zhu Jiuyin gave the opportunity to the two of them, but it was a pity that the two of them failed to seize this opportunity.  Let the opportunities slip away from your eyes in vain without knowing it, and everyone is immersed in their own thoughts.

    Zhu Jiuyin glanced at Zhu Zhan, and then asked: "Then what do you want to do? Is it possible to lock everyone in Nanzhan Prefecture and force them to join us? If we really want to do this  If you do, do you think these people will obey our arrangements so obediently, and will they still be of the same mind as us?"

    As for Zhu Jiuyin's question, Zhu Zhan and Shihuang Yingzheng had no way to answer. In fact, Shihuang Yingzheng still had the past thoughts in his heart, using blood awakening methods to suppress those mortals and let them  He knew the consequences of daring to resist, but in the end he didn't say it out loud because this was the Earthly Immortal Realm and Nanzhan Prefecture, not the Great Qin of those days.

    Seeing that the First Emperor Yingzheng and Zhu Zhan did not answer, Zhu Jiuyin added: "The matter has been settled. How they want to choose is their own business. You don't need to care too much. Everything is free.  !¡±

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, a trace of disappointment flashed across the face of the First Emperor Yingzheng. He did not expect that the result would be like this. Zhu Zhan also had the same flash on his face as Yingzheng.  After a trace of disappointment, this incident made him a little pessimistic. Although he had great respect for Zhu Jiuyin in his heart, he found it difficult to accept such a result.  The disaster prevented him from seeing the hope of the Wu clan's prosperity.

    Although Zhu Zhan was disappointed.  However, he did not have the intention to leave. However, the First Emperor Yingzheng was different from Zhu Zhan. As a former emperor, Yingzheng was unwilling to contain Zhu Jiuyin. In his opinion, if he continued to stay in Nan  Look at Buzhou.  For himself, he will never be able to fulfill his wish. Although Zhu Jiuyin's words are very clear, he does not agree with them in his heart because he has his own ideas.

    After taking a deep breath, the First Emperor Yingzheng opened his mouth and said: "Zhu Jiuyin Ancestral Witch, it is not a good thing that we have been trapped in Nanzhan Buzhou without contact with other people. If it goes on for a long time, the whole human heart will be damaged.  Change. And now the Jade Emperor in heaven has given such good conditions. If we continue like this, we will only die. If some ancestral witches agree. I am willing to lead some people to leave Nanzhan Buzhou and go to a new world.  Break in!"

    As soon as the First Emperor Yingzheng said these words, Zhu Zhan, who was standing with him, had a look of extreme shock on his face. He never expected that the First Emperor Yingzheng would say such words.  To break away from the southern state.  To be more precise, it was to separate from the entire Wu clan and become independent, which made Zhu Zhan angry.

    Just when Zhu Zhan wanted to question the First Emperor about winning the government.  Zhu Jiuyin felt the changes in Zhu Zhan, and with a thought in his mind, he suppressed Zhu Zhan's actions. He only heard Zhu Jiuyin say calmly: "It's okay, everyone has their own ambitions and can't force it. Since you have this in mind,  , then as an ancestral witch, I naturally support it. If someone is willing to leave with you, then you can take them away. You don¡¯t have any treasures to protect you now. I have re-refined these twelve bronze figures. Although  You have lost twelve drops of ancestral witch essence and blood, but it is still a good treasure. With your cultivation level, you can use it as long as you refine it. You can use it for self-defense, which can be regarded as help from me!"

    As Zhu Jiuyin spoke, he took out the twelve bronze statues and gave them to the First Emperor Yingzheng. There was no trace of anger on his face, it was so calm, as if all this was nothing at all, even sending out the  The twelve bronze figures are also unremarkable.

    The First Emperor Yingzheng was startled by Zhu Jiuyin's reaction, but he woke up in an instant, took the twelve bronze figures from Zhu Jiuyin's hands, and said: "Thank you so much, ancestor witch, for the gift.  Zu Wu has nothing else to do, so I¡¯ll go down and prepare everything!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin nodded and said: "Okay, I have nothing to do here, you can go down!"

    After hearing Zhu Jiuyin's words, the First Emperor Yingzheng turned around and left without any hesitation. His behavior was so natural, and he didn't feel there was anything wrong with his actions at all, as if everything should be like this.  .

    &nbsp; After the First Emperor Yingzheng left, Zhu Jiuyin released the ban on Zhu Zhan. At this time, Zhu Zhan couldn't help but asked: "Zu Wu, why do you want to stop me? Ying Zheng is clearly a thief.  He is obsessed with division and wants to go out and separate from our Wu Clan. Why do you still agree to his request and give him such a valuable treasure? I don¡¯t understand!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin smiled calmly and said: "Zhu Zhan, you are still too naive, and your vision is a little too bad. The First Emperor Yingzheng is not the same as us at all. Although he has the blood of our Wu clan, and he was once  As a great witch, his heart has changed. He can no longer tolerate anyone putting pressure on him, not even the ancestral witch. He has his own ideas and pursuits. In this case, what about us?  Why force him to stay here? If he wants to leave, just let him leave. I said that the Wu Clan is not here at all. Those mortals are nothing to our Wu Clan. If you have the intention to argue with him about all this,  Then you might as well focus on improving your own cultivation. In this world, external forces are unreliable. The most reliable thing is your own strength. If you have strong strength, you don¡¯t have to be afraid of anyone!"

    Zhu Zhan still didn't understand the meaning of Zhu Jiuyin's words. For him, his mind was still imprisoned by his previous thoughts. He only heard him say urgently: "But if Zu Wu wins the government and leaves again,  , then the entire Nanzhan Province will really be empty, and then the situation will become even more dangerous!"

    The First Emperor Yingzheng had his own ambitions, and for his ambitions he was willing to give up everything, even his identity as a witch.  He parted ways with the Wu Clan, but Zhu Zhan was different. Although he had poor vision and lacked courage, he was very loyal to the Wu Clan, so he still thought about Zhu Jiuyin.

    Hearing this, Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "Zhu Zhan, Zhu Zhan, let me tell you what you are good at. Your own strength will always be more real than other forces. As long as I, Zhu Jiuyin, sit in charge of Nanzhan Buzhou,  Then no one dares to come to Nanzhan Prefecture to cause trouble. Even if everyone leaves and I am the only one here, Nanzhan Prefecture will still be the world of my Wu Clan. No one can take it away, and I, Zhu Jiuyin, are  Looking south to the sky in Buzhou, do you understand?"

    Zhu Zhan didn¡¯t understand, but even though he didn¡¯t understand, he could feel the strong confidence in Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words, and even Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words were a bit arrogant.  But Zhu Zhan will not leave, because his heart is always connected with the Wu clan, and he will not leave like the first emperor Yingzheng did.

    It was precisely because Zhu Zhan was so loyal to the Wu clan that Zhu Jiuyin changed his view of him.  A person's talent may be lacking, but he must be loyal. A person without loyalty will never be the same, no matter how high his talent is.  But Zhu Jiuyin will not train him, after all, such a person cannot share the same difficulties with you.  The First Emperor Yingzheng is such a person. In times of crisis, he chose to leave instead of sharing the joys and sorrows with the Wu clan. This is the human heart. The First Emperor Yingzheng's heart is no longer pure. Relatively speaking, Zhu Zhan is completely different from it.  Different, they still have a simple heart and a grateful heart. This is something that the First Emperor could not do when he won the government. This is also the difference between them.

    Zhu Jiuyin did not stop any move by the First Emperor to win the government. Not only did he not stop it, he also stopped Zhu Zhan from doing it. For Zhu Jiuyin, this was a test for those in Nanzhan Province who had just joined the witchcraft.  Everyone in the clan, giving them a chance to choose, can also eliminate the internal turmoil in Nanzhan Province.

    People are greedy, and without any obstruction when the First Emperor won the government, 70% of the human race were soon willing to leave Nanzhan Prefecture. In their hearts, they all believed that they would stay in Nanzhan Prefecture.  If there is no future in China, it is better to leave with the First Emperor Yingzheng to pursue his own interests.  As for the Wu clan where Zhu Zhan is located, no one is willing to leave. For them, even if the situation becomes worse, they will not change their beliefs.

    When the First Emperor Yingzheng took those humans who were willing to leave with him out of Nanzhan Buzhou, Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "Zhu Zhan, you have seen it, this is the human heart, in the interests of  People who are wavering in front of you are not worthy of trust. Reluctantly keeping these people will only increase the danger. No matter if they leave, you will be able to manage the remaining people in the future!"

    Seeing that so many people were willing to follow the First Emperor Yingzheng to leave, Zhu Zhan didn't understand. He couldn't figure it all out. However, Zhu Jiuyin didn't explain it to him. He needed to think about all this by himself. Others  No matter how much he said, it was not as good as the result of his own thinking. After all, if Zhu Zhan wanted to stand alone, he had to make his own judgment.  ]

    The human races who happily left with the First Emperor Yingzheng were all immersed in that beautiful dream, thinking that they would soon attain enlightenment and become immortals. However, they did not know that they were on a road of no return. After leaving the Nanzhan tribe,  From the moment they entered the state, all of them had lost their freedom and were completely controlled by the First Emperor Yingzheng.

    It has to be said that the First Emperor chose to leave after winning the government.The timing is very good. When the vitality of heaven and earth recovers, as long as the ambitious people are retreating to practice, after all, they know that strength is the foundation. It is precisely because these people have retreated, which has caused the emptiness of the cultivation in the earthly immortal world.  , and the Great Qin cavalry under the leadership of the First Emperor Yingzheng swept across the area with an invincible attitude and established their own territory. The Great Qin Empire officially established a foothold in this immortal world, and those who followed him left Nanzhan Prefecture  The human race became his people.

    The Great Qin Empire was founded by force, and believed in the iron law that the strong should be respected. It did not believe in the Emperor of Heaven at all, nor was it attached to any party. When the First Emperor won the government and established the Great Qin Empire, he had the aura of an emperor.  In a short period of time, he crossed the bottleneck of immortality and achieved the path of immortality. According to the standards of the witch clan, he is already a qualified war witch.

    When the First Emperor Yingzheng took over his own territory in Dongsheng Shenzhou, he was naturally targeted by the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. When he saw the arrogant arrogance of the First Emperor Yingzheng, the Jade Emperor's heart was filled with confusion.  He was very angry. As soon as his edict was issued, the First Emperor Yingzheng did such an arrogant thing. This made the Jade Emperor involuntarily angry and wanted to give the First Emperor Yingzheng a hard blow.

    But in the end, when he considered that Zhu Jiuyin's shadow was behind Shi Huang's Ying Zheng, the Jade Emperor did not rush to take action. Instead, he arranged for someone to go and warn Shi Huang Ying Zheng that if the Great Qin Empire wanted to gain a foothold in the Earthly Immortal Realm, then  You have to surrender to heaven. Only by surrendering to heaven can you survive.

    After hearing the rumors about the Jade Emperor, the First Emperor Yingzheng directly rejected it. Yingzheng didn¡¯t even want to surrender to the Zhu Jiuyin Ancestral Witch, let alone the Jade Emperor. Since he parted ways with the witch clan, he had his own plans.

    After learning that the First Emperor Yingzheng rejected his rumors, the Jade Emperor directly confronted the First Emperor Yingzheng. Regarding the First Emperor Yingzheng, the Jade Emperor did not say much, leaving only a short sentence: "Submit or  die!"

    This time the Jade Emperor was not just targeting the Qin Empire, which was dominated by the First Emperor. All empires in the mortal world received a message from the Jade Emperor: "Submit or die!" This was the choice given to them by heaven. The Jade Emperor had really made up his mind this time.  The belief that is determined to unify the Earthly Immortal World must take advantage of this opportunity of the revival of heaven and earth's vitality to completely control the entire Earthly Immortal World and leave all forces behind.

    Those who had no faith did not reject the Jade Emperor's good intentions. They all surrendered to heaven and believed in the Jade Emperor. As for those countries controlled by Buddhism, Taoism and other powers, they rejected the Jade Emperor without even thinking.  With good intentions, a storm was set off in the mortal world of the earthly immortal world, and what caused all this was the First Emperor Yingzheng, his newly established Great Qin Empire, and the emergence of the Great Qin Empire was also due to the influence of Heaven.  Due to this reason, it has been hostile to other countries.

 Text Chapter 607: Ambition

    Chapter 607 Ambition

    The reason why the First Emperor Yingzheng dared to reject the Jade Emperor was because he believed that the Jade Emperor would take care of Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu clan behind him. However, the First Emperor Yingzheng made a miscalculation, that is, Zhu Jiuyin really cared about the First Emperor Yingzheng.  Then how could he be allowed to leave Nanzhan Buzhou with so many people? The reason why the Jade Emperor was not the first to take action against the Qin Empire was to observe Zhu Jiuyin's reaction and see if the Wu Clan would help the First Emperor win.  The Qin Empire established by the government.  ¡ù¡ù

    "It's a pity that the Wu Clan's response to the Jade Emperor's threat was very weak and they didn't take any action. This result made the Jade Emperor's face show a smile and his heart felt much more relaxed.

    The Jade Emperor can rest assured, but the Queen Mother cannot rest assured. She said doubtfully: "Haotian, do you think this is Zhu Jiuyin's conspiracy? Why has the Wu clan not reacted at all so far? This is too abnormal!"

    The Jade Emperor shook his head and said: "No! Yaochi, you are wrong. This matter is normal. Maybe you thought in your heart that there was a relationship between Zhu Jiuyin and the First Emperor Yingzheng when Zhu Jiuyin reincarnated into the human world, and the First Emperor won the government."  Zheng has the blood of the Wu clan in his body, and Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu clan will definitely stand with the First Emperor Yingzheng. If you think so, you are totally wrong. The relationship between them is not as close as yours.  Such a good idea!¡±

    After hearing the Jade Emperor's words, the Queen Mother was still confused and said: "If the relationship between Zhu Jiuyin and the First Emperor Yingzheng is not good, then why would he use the First Emperor Yingzheng as his back-up?  His hand opened the door to Tianwei, which is a bit unreasonable, and the Wu clan has always been united, so Zhu Jiuyin cannot abandon the First Emperor to win the government!"

    The Jade Emperor smiled and said: "I'm afraid it's not that Zhu Jiuyin abandoned the First Emperor Yingzheng, but that Yingzheng himself was too ambitious. He was unwilling to be under the jurisdiction of the Wu Clan, so he left the Wu Clan on his own and wanted to be alone in this immortal world.  Stand firm, the human race who wants to unify the earthly immortal world and achieve the status of the Human Emperor is delusional and wants to be on an equal footing with the Witch Ancestor!"

    As soon as the Jade Emperor said this, the Queen Mother showed a look of surprise on her face. She lost her voice and said: "This is incredible. The First Emperor's victory in politics is just a mortal man. How could he have such great ambitions?"  Call him crazy. You really think it is so easy to break into the immortal world. Not to mention Hongyun, even the Nuwa Empress from Luzhou in Beiju and the Holy Saint from Hezhou in Xiniu are not comparable to him. There is no witch clan.  Supporting his so-called Great Qin Empire is not worth mentioning at all, I really can¡¯t imagine what the other party is thinking!¡±

    The Jade Emperor smiled calmly and said: "Human selfish desires are unlimited. Even though the First Emperor Yingzheng was sealed in the underground palace for thousands of years, his greed has not been given up. Especially in such an era, he  He even has crazy thoughts. If you think it is unbelievable, then you are right, because his vision has always been limited to the earth star, and he treats the earthly immortal world as the earth star. So you find it unbelievable, Zhu.  We all know what kind of person Jiuyin is. Ying Zheng¡¯s departure this time means that he has completely parted ways with the Wu Clan. No matter what happens in the future, the Wu Clan will never pay attention to it. For the Wu Clan  What they care about most is unity. A person with different thoughts cannot gain a foothold in the Wu Clan. We can just use Yingzheng to establish our authority and let him know that this Earthly Immortal Realm is not an Earthly Star!"

    The Jade Emperor was right.  The First Emperor was too self-righteous when he won the government and regarded himself as a piece of cake.  He feels that he has the ability to carve out his own world in the earthly immortal world, but in fact he is not worth mentioning in the earthly immortal world at all, even if he has the aura of the emperor in him, he is not comparable to others  Anyone.

    The Jade Emperor's explanation finally made the Queen Mother suddenly realize that she had thought about things too deeply. In fact, everything was very simple. It couldn't be simpler. This made her smile bitterly. She really didn't expect that the First Emperor would win the political power.  He seems to be a smart person, but he does such stupid things.

    The smarter people are, the more stupid things they do sometimes. The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother only saw the mistakes made by the First Emperor Yingzheng, but they did not realize that they were also making the same mistakes unknowingly.  , the First Emperor Yingzheng was arrogant and wanted to unify the human race and become the human emperor. However, their ambition was greater than that of the First Emperor Yingzheng. They even wanted to unify the three realms and become the supreme king of the three realms. This is not crazy to the extreme.  People are like this. They can always see the mistakes in others, but it is difficult to find their own mistakes.

    In the eyes of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, they believed that the First Emperor's victory in politics was on a path of no return, but they themselves were also on a path of no return. If they could not discover their mistakes in time, their fate could be imagined.  You know, it will definitely be much worse than the First Emperor's victory in politics.

    With the Jade Emperor¡¯s order, the entire Three Realms were shaken.Soon the news spread to all parties, and the Jade Emperor's arrogant behavior aroused dissatisfaction among many people, especially Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Leader Na, who hated him with gnashing teeth. They had not yet settled the matter with Heaven, and now  The Jade Emperor even went crazy like Benjili. How could they endure this!

    After the vitality of heaven and earth revived, although the Sanqings and the others were still bound by heaven and earth and could not leave their dojo, heaven and earth no longer restricted their spiritual thoughts. The three pures could use the divine thoughts to escape.  For such a big thing, Yuanshi Tianzun was the first to go to Taishang Laojun and asked for help: "Elder brother, Haotian and Yaochi are too arrogant. If we don't teach him a lesson, then he will just  I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t put you and me in his eyes anymore, and the power of my people and Chan¡¯s religion in the world will be wiped out by him!¡±

    After hearing the words of Yuanshi Tianzun, Taishang Laojun said: "Then what do you want to do according to the words of my junior brother? Do you want the disciples of the two sects of Ren and Chan to go to heaven to kill you? Have you forgotten  Have they suffered Guangchengzi and the others? A small impatience will mess up a big plan. The immeasurable calamity has just begun. The real contest is still to come. Since Haotian and Yaochi want to go crazy, let them go. In the earthly fairy world  Not only Jieyin and Nuwa, but also Hongyun, Yingzheng and others, his desire to unify the three realms is simply a daydream, he really thought that the Wu Clan was kind enough to hand over the Six Paths of Reincarnation to him!"

    As soon as Taishang Laojun said these words, Yuanshi Tianzun couldn't help but move in his heart, and said in a deep voice: "Elder brother, you are saying that the Wu clan has a conspiracy, Zhu Jiuyin and the others have evil intentions in handing over the Six Paths of Reincarnation into the hands of Haotian.  ?¡±

    Taishang Laojun said calmly: "I don't know if there is a conspiracy. In short, Zhu Jiuyin will not allow a being to unify the three realms to appear. That would not be in line with the interests of their witch clan, and don't forget the Three Thousand Chaos  The gods and demons have also been reincarnated. Do you think Haotian and Yaochi are really capable of unifying the three realms and suppressing the three thousand chaotic gods and demons? What's more, Daozu Hongjun and Tiandao have always been hiding in the dark. The matter is far from Hao  God thinks it is so simple, we should not do things that are in the limelight. Some people will be unable to bear it and take action first. All we have to do now is to wait and see what happens and improve our own cultivation. The final resolution of disputes requires strength!  "

    What Taishang Laojun said makes sense. Although he did not directly point out that Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu would be detrimental to him, he had already hinted at the danger that Yuanshi Tianzun was facing now. Yuanshi Tianshi also understood this.  A little, but it was really difficult for him to endure this bad breath. After all, Guangchengzi's incident was a huge blow to Chanjiao. If he did nothing, it would be difficult to convince his disciples.

    But for profit, Yuanshi Tianzun still values ??his own life. If his life is gone, then everything will be over. From the words of Taishang Laojun, he can clearly understand that he wants to invite Taishang Laojun.  It is impossible for him to lend a helping hand. Although they are brothers, Taishang Laojun will not risk his life because of this brotherly love. If he insists on going his own way, he can only rely on his own strength and  In the battle between the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, under the current situation, even if he could hit the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, the price he paid was not something he could bear. In the end, Yuanshi Tianzun had to give up his previous idea.

    Compared with Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian Cult Leader is much better. Although he was also angered by the crazy actions of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, he was still angry. He still remembered the previous lesson. Now the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother are  With good luck and the protection of the great road, it is not the wise man to choose to fight head-on at this time. The most important thing is that the power of Jiejiao among the human race is not strong. Even if it is lost, it is not a big deal. As long as the money  If there is no problem in Aodao, then everything will be nothing. Therefore, Tongtian Cult Leader can bear this bad breath and does not even think of communicating with Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun. In this regard, Tongtian Cult Leader is better than  Yuanshi Tianzun is much stronger!

    Patience is what a strong person should have. In this situation, Taishang Laojun and Tongtian Cult Leader are not willing to be the first ones, because they don¡¯t know about the three thousand chaotic gods and demons hidden in the dark, as well as Hongjun.  What do Daozu and Tiandao think? Although it is said that they have a master-disciple relationship with Daozu Hongjun, after experiencing that incident, Sanqing no longer puts hope in others. The only one they can rely on is themselves.  .

 Text Chapter 608 Hate!  Hatred to the sky

    Chapter 608: Hate!  Hatred to the sky

    In fact, there is one more thing Sanqing and the others have not said in their hearts, that is, the three of them all have the inheritance of the Chaos Gods and Demons. How important the inheritance of the Chaos Gods and Demons is in the eyes of Hongjun Daozu and Tiandao.  , they all know very well that now they are worried in their hearts that they will become the fat in the eyes of Daozu Hongjun, so they have already given up any contact with Daozu Hongjun because they do not want to die.

    During the countless calamities from the beginning to the present, Sanqing has experienced countless things. They have already seen through people's hearts. What is the relationship between master and disciple? They all saw how Taoist Hongjun treated the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother.  , Daozu Hongjun can abandon the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother without hesitation, then he can kill the three of them without any care, and take away the inheritance of the chaos gods and demons from their hands. The human heart is so sinister, what can you do for your own benefit?  It will happen, and they have to be careful.

    The most cautious among the Three Realms are the Sanqings and others. Those who hold the inheritance of the Chaos Gods and Demons are not careful, for fear that the inheritance in their hands will be exposed, let alone just looking at the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons.  Know everything.

    When Zhu Jiuyin knew that the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother had issued the edict of ¡®surrender or die¡¯, he laughed!  Yes, Zhu Jiuyin smiled. There was no better news for him than this. The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother finally couldn't help but launch a full-scale war. Since the Tianwei Gate opened, the changes in the entire Three Realms are  Rise from heaven.  This made Zhu Jiuyin realize that in the early stages of this immeasurable calamity, the world was dominated by the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, with them as the protagonists. If the world wanted to develop, it was inseparable from the actions of Heaven.

    The more domineering the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother are, the faster the development of the world will be.  The recovery of the vitality of heaven and earth will increase faster, and Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation will be less bound by heaven and earth. For Zhu Jiuyin, if there is no restraint of heaven and earth, then he can break through everything at any time, and Jin  Xian is just a small stop for him.

    As for the First Emperor Yingzheng, the Great Qin Empire is no longer in Zhu Jiuyin's heart. All the cause and effect between Zhu Jiuyin and the First Emperor Yingzheng disappeared with the departure of the First Emperor Yingzheng. Why did Zhu Jiuyin put the twelve coppers  People gave the First Emperor Yingzheng again in order to cut off all the cause and effect between them.  It's a pity that the First Emperor Yingzheng didn't know all this and stupidly took over the twelve bronze figures.

    Looking to the south, Zhu Jiuyin laughed and said: "Okay, Haotian, I'm looking forward to your performance. I hope you won't disappoint me this time and can go forward bravely to sweep the entire earth and immortal world. As long as you dare to be so crazy, then I will  I want to see if Tiandao and the three thousand chaotic gods and demons can endure it. I also want to know how Hongjun will behave!"

    What does Hongjun Taoist ancestors perform?  For Daozu Hongjun, he was not surprised at all by the actions of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, nor was he uneasy at all. To him, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were just little ants. As long as the immeasurable calamity entered the middle stage, he wanted to  Destroying the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother was just a matter of raising his hand. In his eyes, the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation' was just a joke.

    In fact, everyone looks down on the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother in their hearts. In their opinion, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother are destined to be in a tragic situation.  Because no matter which catastrophe the protagonist is at the beginning, it always ends in a bleak ending, and now the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother are still so arrogant.  Not knowing how to restrain themselves at all, everyone thought that the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother could not escape that fate.

    Is fate really unchangeable?  No!  That's not the case. There are fifty days and four nines of the Great Dao. Everything has a glimmer of hope, and the same is true for countless tribulations. What is the reason for the restraint of heaven and earth on everyone? It's just to give everyone a fair environment so that they can have everything.  The opportunity to hit the final avenue of transcendence puts everyone on the same starting line. Unfortunately, many people do not seize this opportunity at all. If you miss it, you have missed it. You cannot blame others, and in this opportunity  The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother walked in front of everyone. Although they had some shortcomings, they took the leading role in the early stage of the Infinite Tribulation and had more opportunities than others.

    After the Tianwei Gate was opened, although all the immortals were restricted to their own dojos, their disciples did not have this restriction. Whether they were Sanqing or Zhunti, they did not move in full force, but instead spread out.  The overall situation is Kunpeng, and if Kunpeng did not use technology, a power abandoned by heaven and earth, but released all his armies in heaven, then he would become the protagonist of countless calamities. Unfortunately, he missed the opportunity.  It is so short-lived, and these opportunities are useless to Zhu Jiuyin. Unless he is willing to destroy all his previous calculations, otherwise he will not??Anything gained, after all, the Witch Clan army is completely separated from this immeasurable calamity in his divine kingdom world.

    Zhu Jiuyin was waiting for the reaction of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons, Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu, but on the contrary, the other party was not waiting for Zhu Jiuyin's performance. Although the First Emperor Yingzheng and Zhu Jiuyin parted ways, but for  Hongjun Daozu and Tiandao don't believe this. After all, the First Emperor Yingzheng has the aura of the emperor. He is not just competing for the honor of the human emperor, but the emperor of the earth, the emperor of the earth and immortal world.  Being on the same level as the Lord of Heaven and the Lord of Hell, they did not believe that Zhu Jiuyin could not see this clearly.

    Although there are Jieyin, Nuwa, and Hongyun in the competition for the title of Earth Emperor, the advantage is still greater for the First Emperor to win the government, because the fierce power of Zhu Jiuyin can make many people fear him and dare not act rashly.  But now Zhu Jiuyin has parted ways with the First Emperor Yingzheng. This makes people wonder if this is a trap, a trap targeting everyone. Many people dare not act rashly for fear of being plotted by Zhu Jiuyin.  , but now the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother have taken the initiative to jump out at this time. How can this not make everyone excited? Everyone hopes to take this opportunity to see how Zhu Jiuyin reacts. Unfortunately, the result makes them disappointed. Nanzhan  The situation in Buzhou was still calm and there was no reaction at all. Such a reaction disappointed many people.

    Surrender or death, this is not a joke between the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. When the time is up, the Heavenly Court takes action. All the countries that reject the Heavenly Court are suppressed by the Heavenly Court. After the vitality of the heaven and earth recovers, the Zhou Tianxing Dou Da  The power of the array has greatly increased. With the powerful killing of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, no one in the Heavenly Court dared to obey their orders anymore. The Heavenly Court is the existence in charge of the order of the earthly immortal world.  , all the countries that rejected the "goodwill" of heaven were hit by natural disasters, either floods or droughts, which caused all the creatures in this country to suffer catastrophe.

    Faced with such a sudden natural disaster, the entire country was shaken. This natural disaster cannot be undone by human power. Although there are many practitioners who try to resolve the natural disaster with their own cultivation and practice the art of calling wind and rain.  However, under the blow of the "Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation", all their souls were scattered, and no one could escape the bombardment of heaven. Such a terrifying result made everyone fear it, no matter technology or magic, in the world between heaven and earth.  The majesty of Heaven, which controls the power of heaven and earth, is deeply imprinted in the hearts of all living beings.

    What does it mean to be immobile? With a shocking movement, the Heavenly Court gave a good explanation to all living beings in the Earthly Immortal World. For those countries that had already surrendered to the Heavenly Court, it was a peaceful and prosperous country. However, for those countries that resisted the rule of the Heavenly Court,  Say that's a disaster.

    People's hearts are forgetful and selfish. When they see that they have been so greatly affected by an issue of faith, not to mention what the country's leader will think, the ordinary people in the country will also think about it.  They were so angry that they did not dare to resent the tyranny of Heaven, because Heaven was powerful enough and could not be resisted by them. They could only vent their anger on the leader of the country, so the country became turbulent. There were still some die-hard loyalists.  People, but when they faced the rebellion of their generals and their lives were threatened by death, they were afraid because their loyal leader did not save them. If such a thing happens in a country, it will not be good for other people.  As for the country, it was extremely fearful. In a short period of time, no one dared to be an enemy of Heaven or refuse Heaven's 'goodwill'.

    No!  This is not to say that all countries are like this. The Great Qin Empire, where the First Emperor won the government, dared to resist the Heavenly Court and was not shaken by the Heavenly Court's oppression. It's not that the people didn't want to resist, but they couldn't resist because they didn't have any  He was able to withstand the rule of the First Emperor Yingzheng. Under the suppression of the Qin cavalry, everyone knew what cruelty was and what it meant to be domineering. Anyone who dared to resist was suppressed by Xue Xing.

    The death of one or two people may be nothing and will not scare the people, but when tens of thousands of people die, everyone has to surrender, because the threat of death is enough to change their hearts. At this time, some people begin to regret  I got up and regretted that I should not have foolishly listened to the First Emperor's encouragement to win the government, and left the stable life of Nanzhan Buzhou to pursue some opportunity to become an immortal. Now that I have not seen the opportunity to become an immortal, my life is at risk.  He was threatened, hated, and filled with incomparable hatred. So much resentment condensed together shocked the whole world!  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 609: Battle, Stars Fall

    Chapter 609: Battle, the stars fall

    Resentments are rising to the sky. This is the result of the cruelty of the First Emperor Yingzheng. He rules his people with iron-blooded methods. It has to be said that the First Emperor Yingzheng is too self-righteous. You must know that the people he governs are not  Those in the Earthly Immortal World are those who accept traditional ideas, but those in Earthly Star who have accepted free thoughts. What's more, even the people in the Earthly Immortal World cannot tolerate the cruel methods of the First Emperor's Yingzheng. Therefore, it is said that the First Emperor's Yingzheng has fallen behind the times.  At least his ideas are outdated. He wants to unify the Earth Immortal World with his own cruelty. It is simply a big joke. If people like Earth Star are not able to resist the Great Qin cavalry, I am afraid that his Great Qin Empire  It has long been overturned.

    After such astonishing resentment rises into the sky, it will be a major hidden danger for the First Emperor to win the government, and it will affect his luck. You must know that the battle between the emperors of the immortal world in this place is not an ordinary battle.  But related to the battle of fate, although I don¡¯t know how Jie Yin, Nuwa Empress and Hongyun will perform, but for the first emperor Yingzheng, the first emperor to be exposed to the public, it is to let  The people are disappointed. Such a cruel person, an emperor who makes the people under his rule so resentful, is not qualified to participate in this battle. This emperor is just a make-up character. It is really  Can't get on the stage.

    When the Great Qin Empire was full of resentment towards the bullfight, Zhu Jiuyin's eyes flashed with a look of disdain, and then he sneered: "Yingzheng, Yingzheng, you are so self-righteous, do you think this world of immortality has anything to do with you?"  Is it like that on the Earth Star? With your backward thinking, you are so ignorant that you want to unify the Earth Immortal World. It is true that the ignorant are fearless. Soon you will know that it is not so easy to gain a foothold in this Earth Immortal World. You  The Great Qin Empire is nothing more than a mirror, a character that can be broken with just one poke, and is not worth mentioning at all!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's words are correct. The Great Qin Empire established by the First Emperor's victory in politics is really like a mirror. No one is optimistic about his existence. As a human emperor, it is impossible to be cruel and successful. Among the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors  That man was cruel.  No, even though the Human Emperor Xuanyuan was in charge of war, he was not as cruel as the First Emperor Yingzheng. Just the cruelty of the First Emperor Yingzheng made him lose all qualifications.  Not to mention that there is no support behind him, and the only Wu Clan that can support him has been given up by himself. How can such a self-righteous person succeed, although many people think that this is a set up by Zhu and Yin  of a trap.  But everyone was laughing at Zhu Jiuyin's poor methods.  Only the Jade Emperor saw everything behind this.

    It's a pity that even if things have reached this point, the First Emperor Yingzheng still hasn't thought about changing. The rules he implements are still copied from the ones he used on the Earth Star. He still wants to use the blood awakening method to unify the Earth Immortal World.  He never considered that times had changed, and that this was not the Earth Star, but the Earth Immortal World. His backward thoughts also wanted to succeed in this Earth Immortal World.  That's a big joke.

    The First Emperor¡¯s victory in politics did not look that way, for those who dared to resist.  He suppressed it with force. As the number of killings increased, although his so-called Great Qin Empire stabilized, it lost all power. The entire Great Qin Empire was in deathly silence, and everyone became insensitive.  .

    In such a short period of time, the First Emperor Yingzheng made such a big mistake, but he himself was not aware of it at all. He still thought that what he did was the right thing and that his actions were the best.  It couldn't be more suitable. Only by ruling with such strong means can everyone's power be brought into play.

    Unfortunately, before the First Emperor Yingzheng's narcissism could last long, the punishment from heaven came down. Although the natural disaster did not overwhelm the Qin Empire, after all, the blood-soaked and cruel methods of the First Emperor Yingzheng made people unable to resist. People did not  He resisted, but the soaring resentment gave the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother more room to play. Is there any better reason than this to take action against the First Emperor's victory?  No, such a perfect excuse really allowed the Jade Emperor to kill two birds with one stone. Not only could it eliminate the Qin Empire, which was the first emperor's victory, and give a powerful deterrent to all living beings in the three realms, but it could also make the goodwill of heaven be recognized by the human race. Such a good thing is  Can't get it.

    When the First Emperor Yingzheng continued to oppress the people of the Great Qin Empire, the heavens moved, and the 'Zhoutian Starry Formation' emitted endless starlight. The starlight enveloped the entire Great Qin Empire. In fact, at this time, the so-called  The Great Qin Empire was not very big. It could only be considered a medium-sized empire among many other countries. It was still far from being a truly big country.  Endless stars fell, and the entire Great Qin Empire was trapped by starlight. The starlights made the entire Great Qin Empire fearful. Even if the First Emperor won the government, he no longer looked as arrogant as before. Although he had the cultivation of an immortal,  The power emanating from the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' made him feel the threat of death.?, this kind of power is not something that little angels like them can resist.

    When the Heavenly Court made such a move, how could the First Emperor, with his wisdom in winning politics, not know that this would be the biggest crisis he would ever face, forcing him to act with caution and caution, and take advantage of Zhu Jiuyin's actions?  The twelve bronze figures left for him were taken out, ready to resist the attack of heaven at any time.

    Just when the First Emperor Yingzheng was preparing to confront the Heavenly Court, there was a loud noise from the Heavenly Court, and the innate spiritual treasure 'Apotheosis of the Gods' appeared in the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation', suppressing  "The Starry Formation of Zhoutian", and then a gloomy voice came from the sky: "The First Emperor won the government with cruelty and cruelty, so that the people lived in dire straits, causing resentment that soared to the sky. In order to eliminate the resentment of heaven and earth, the Emperor of Heaven ordered the Qin Dynasty to  Death!"

    Regarding the First Emperor's Yingzheng, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother did not play any tricks or conspiracies at all. They nakedly used iron and blood to declare the outcome of the First Emperor's Yingzheng and his Great Qin Empire. Such force made the First Emperor Yingzheng angry. He  Although he thought that he would be suppressed by the Heavenly Court, he never thought that the Jade Emperor above the Heavenly Court would be so insidious and directly declare the death of the Qin Dynasty.  Moreover, he used the excuse of overwhelming resentment and pretended to be asking for life for the people.

    Just listening, the First Emperor Yingzheng shouted loudly: "How reckless. I, the human race, will solve it on its own. How can outsiders intervene in our turn? What kind of heaven and emperor are there? In the catastrophe of the end of law, there is no emperor and heaven. Want to  To destroy our Great Qin, I want to see what you are capable of. The Twelve Bronze Men will appear. All the gods will rise up!"

    As soon as the First Emperor Ying Zheng¡¯s shout fell, the twelve bronze figures were sacrificed by him. As soon as the twelve bronze figures appeared, they exuded endless murderous aura.  Twelve murderous light pillars rose into the sky, and in an instant, the 'Twelve Heavenly Gods Formation' reappeared in the earthly fairy world, confronting the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' above the heavenly court.

    As soon as he saw the First Emperor Yingzheng offering sacrifices to the twelve bronze figures, the face of the Jade Emperor above the heaven became gloomy and terrifying.  He shouted in a deep voice: "I thought this bastard Ying Zheng would be so impudent. He dared to be an enemy of my Heavenly Court. It turned out that he still had this treasure in his hands. He thought that this treasure had been taken back by Zhu Jiuyin, but he didn't expect that it was still in his possession.  In hand!"

    The Jade Emperor was very clear about the power of the Twelve Bronze Men, and so was the Queen Mother. The Queen Mother asked: "Haotian, are we still fighting now? With the 'Twelve Capital Gods' Formation' in hand, we want to  It is not an easy task to get rid of the First Emperor Yingzheng. After all, Yingzheng has destiny, and if Zhu Jiuyin really parted ways with him, how could he leave this treasure with him!"

    After hearing that the Queen Mother was timid, the Jade Emperor said in a deep voice: "Yaochi, this is just a small accident. The thing is not as terrible as you thought. Although the Twelve Bronze Men are in Yingzheng's hands,  But it doesn¡¯t mean that Zhu Jiuyin has something to do with him. After all, these twelve bronze figures are the treasures of the First Emperor to win the government. Even if they are in his hands, they should be in his hands. I was too careless and forgot that there is such a treasure in Da Qin.  , but even if he has the 'Twelve Heavenly Gods and Evil Formation' in his hands, it won't be possible for me in heaven to destroy him!"

    While the Jade Emperor was talking to the Queen Mother, Yuanshi Tianzun in the Yuxu Palace laughed loudly and said: "Haotian, let you be arrogant. Now you have kicked the iron plate. Let's see what you get and win this time."  Let¡¯s fight!¡±

    In the eyes of Yuanshi Tianzun, he believed that the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were in a dilemma this time. If they wanted to continue to kill Yingzheng, they would have to face the wrath of Zhu Jiuyin. After all, the First Emperor Yingzheng was a member of the Wu clan, and he still had something in his hands.  With such a powerful treasure as these Twelve Bronze Men, if he stops and retreats, all the prestige that the Jade Emperor has gathered before will be gone in one go, and Heaven will become the laughing stock of the entire Three Realms.

    Not only Yuanshi Tianzun was happy about this, but the leader of Tongtian Cult in Jin'ao Island was also happy about it. He was also very happy that such an 'interesting' thing happened, which could undermine the prestige of Heavenly Court. As for saying  Everything else didn't make him take it to heart. He didn't think that the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were capable of fighting Zhu Jiuyin. In his heart, the Jade Emperor would definitely lose in this battle. Under the pressure of Zhu Jiuyin,  No matter how powerful the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother are, they have to stop and swallow this bad breath.

    "It's a pity that Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Leader were wrong. The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were not as miserable as they thought. They didn't even dare to fight and retreated in a hurry, completely losing the prestige they had finally built up.

    When facing the 'Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods' Formation', the Jade Emperor's expression changed and he shouted loudly: "Yingzheng, you are so brave, you dare to be an enemy of the heavens, you don't respect your destiny, you want to see it for the sake of all living beings"  On the surface, I left you a way to survive, but you ended up destroying yourself. That¡¯s no wonder my Heavenly Court is so ruthless, ¡®Zhoutian Xingdou Formation¡¯Kai, thousands of stars are falling!  "

    As soon as the Jade Emperor shouted, the 'Sky Star Array' moved, and starlight fell from the sky with unparalleled power and bombarded Da Qin, threatening to destroy Da Qin directly.  Mode.

    Everyone was dumbfounded by the Jade Emperor's move. No one thought that the Jade Emperor was so arrogant that he ignored the Zhu Jiuyin behind the First Emperor's victory and wanted to give the First Emperor a decisive blow.

    After seeing Tianting's actions, a smile flashed across Zhu Jiuyin's face, and he said calmly: "Okay, very good, Haotian, you finally didn't let me down. Fight, the harder you fight,  Then the vitality of the world will recover faster, and the time for me, Zhu Jiuyin, to escape from the trap will come soon, and the Witch Clan will be born!"

    In Zhu Jiuyin's words, there was no mention of the First Emperor Yingzheng and his so-called Great Qin Empire. Just as the Jade Emperor said to the Queen Mother, from the moment the First Emperor Yingzheng left Nanzhan Prefecture, Zhu Jiuyin  The cause and effect between Jiuyin and the First Emperor's victory in politics has been severed. The witch clan is a witch clan and will not move for the sake of the First Emperor's victory in politics, let alone stand up for him.

    Betrayal is something that the Wu Clan hates very much. Since the First Emperor Yingzheng took this step himself, he has also cut off his own future. The Wu Clan will not do anything for someone who betrays his own race.  If Zhu Jiuyin did not kill the First Emperor and Yingzheng himself, he would have opened up a wide margin and gave the First Emperor Yingzheng a huge opportunity.

    Under the endless starlight bombardment, the 'Twelve Capital Gods and Gods Formation' set up by the First Emperor Yingzheng was crumbling. It was not that the power of the 'Twelve City Gods and Gods Formation' was insufficient, but that the strength of the two sides was too different.  , the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother who presided over the "Zhou Tian Xing Dou Grand Array" had the cultivation of golden immortals, and were also assisted by a group of heavenly soldiers, while the First Emperor Yingzheng supported the "Twelve Capitals of the Heavenly Gods and Evil Array" alone.  Come on, how can he exert the power of the 'Twelve Heavenly Gods and Evil Formation' based on his cultivation as an immortal.

    Faced with such a dangerous situation, a trace of regret arose in the heart of the First Emperor Yingzheng. The immortal world on earth was not as simple as he thought. The power shown by the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother in heaven was even more powerful.  It was not something he could deal with. At this moment, he couldn't help but think of Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu clan.

    Just listening, the First Emperor Yingzheng shouted: "Haotian, don't be so arrogant. There is the Zhu Jiuyin Ancestral Witch behind our Great Qin. If you dare to touch my Great Qin, you are the enemy of the Witch Clan. You must  Think it through!"

    At the moment of life and death, the First Emperor Yingzheng finally did something shameful. He used Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu clan as a shield, forgetting how he betrayed the Wu clan in the first place, and abandoned Zhu Jiuyin and the Nanzhan tribe.  After leaving the state, there is no longer any admirable look on his body. All he shows now is a shameless heart.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 610 Chapter Thunder

    Chapter 610 Thunder

    After hearing the words of the First Emperor Yingzheng, the Jade Emperor showed a sneer on his face. If Zhu Jiuyin really stood behind the First Emperor Yingzheng, he would not do anything, let alone do anything.  Attacked by the Heavenly Court, no matter how strong the Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation was, he still had no confidence in facing the Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods Formation. Now he was just bullying Ying Zheng because of his lack of strength.

    Just listening, the Jade Emperor sneered and said: "It's so funny, Yingzheng, I think you haven't figured out the reality yet. The only thing you can represent in Yingzheng is yourself, and your so-called Great Qin is only yours, and with Wu  It has nothing to do with my clan. Do you really think you can make me back down with just this lie? It¡¯s so ridiculous. The earthly fairy world is not as simple as you think, and it¡¯s not something you, a mere ignorant person, can play around with.  Destroy it!"

    As soon as the Jade Emperor's roar fell, the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Grand Formation' burst out with endless divine power. Thousands of stars fell and directly destroyed the 'Twelve Capital Heavenly God Sha Grand Formation' that the First Emperor won the government. The powerful force directly hit the  On the body of the First Emperor Yingzheng, the First Emperor Yingzheng no longer had the previous momentum, and was thrown up like a rag. The moment he was thrown up, the 'Twelve Capital Gods' Formation' was broken.  The entire Great Qin Empire was shrouded in the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation'.

    Regret!  At this moment, the First Emperor Yingzheng felt extremely regretful. Everything was just as the Jade Emperor said. The world of earthly immortals was not as simple as he thought. From the moment he was manipulated by ambition and left Nanzhan Buzhou, he  There is no longer any relationship with the Wu clan.  Otherwise, Zhu Jiuyin would not have allowed Tianting to be so arrogant. He was too self-righteous. Unfortunately, it was too late for him to figure it all out now.  The character of the Wu Clan will no longer accept a person like him who has betrayed him. His so-called Great Qin Empire is nothing more than a mirror.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu clan did not react at all during this attack and turned a blind eye to all this, the Jade Emperor did not dare to actually kill the First Emperor Yingzheng. In any case, the First Emperor Yingzheng still had witchcraft flowing from his body.  If he really has to do something with his family's bloodline, it will definitely not be a good thing for him.

    "Death penalty can be avoided, but life crime cannot be avoided."  The Jade Emperor practiced the way of the emperor, but Ying Zheng in front of him had an extremely pure aura of the emperor's way. Although he did not dare to kill Ying Zheng.  However, he dared to extract the imperial aura from Ying Zheng. If he swallowed the aura from Ying Zheng, the First Emperor, the Jade Emperor believed that it would be very beneficial to his own practice.

    With a thought in his mind, the power of the ¡®Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation¡¯ was pressed against the First Emperor Yingzheng.  The innate spiritual treasure ¡®Haotian Mirror¡¯ flashed a golden light.  In an instant, the First Emperor Yingzheng felt his body light up, as if something had been taken away by the golden light. He wanted to resist, but he had no ability to resist under the 'Sky Star Formation'.

    Zhu Jiuyin doesn't care about the life or death of the First Emperor Yingzheng, nor the survival of the so-called Great Qin Empire. To Zhu Jiuyin, these are not worth mentioning at all. He will have no mercy for those who betray him.  , all this is just what he asked for.  But when Zhu Jiuyin saw that the Jade Emperor actually had the idea of ????the imperial aura of the First Emperor Yingzheng, he couldn't help but sneer in his heart. It is a good thing for people to be greedy.  It can promote the progress of the world, but it is not a good thing to be too greedy. Now the Jade Emperor's greed is a bit too much. You must know that the imperial aura of the First Emperor Yingzheng is not simple. It is the power of the great road. He  To do so is to fight against the avenue.

    For Zhu Jiuyin, although he disdained the Jade Emperor's actions, he did not want to stop it. After all, a small First Emperor's victory in politics was not worth his troubles. Although the position of the Earth Emperor was good, for a person who had connections with the Wu Clan,  The disloyal First Emperor's victory in politics was not worthy of his efforts. In Zhu Jiuyin's heart, it all depended on chance.

    Zhu Jiuyin could no longer care, but Zhu Zhan and a group of people from the witch clan couldn't understand all this. They didn't understand why Zhu Jiuyin was so blind to the situation of the First Emperor winning the government.  The blood of the Wu clan flows in his body, so Zhu Zhan came to see Zhu Jiuyin, hoping to ask Zhu Jiuyin to prevent this disaster so that the First Emperor Yingzheng could survive this disaster.

    Zhu Jiuyin was not surprised by Zhu Zhan's arrival. After such a long period of contact, Zhu Jiuyin still had some understanding of Zhu Zhan's character. After seeing Zhu Jiuyin, Zhu Zhan asked: "  Ancestral witch, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother in heaven went too far. They knew clearly that the First Emperor Yingzheng was from our witch clan, but they were so arrogant and overbearing and forced Yingzheng to surrender. Yingzheng is related to the face of our witch clan.  If we allow the Heavenly Court to oppress him like this, then our witch clan¡¯s face will be lost, and we ask the ancestral witches to rescue Ying Zheng to boost the majesty of our witch clan!¡±

    In response to Zhu Zhan¡¯s request, Zhu Jiuyin secretly shook his head. Zhu Zhan¡¯s character was so down-to-earth that it really made himWith a headache, Zhu Jiu asked in a gloomy voice: "Zhu Zhan, let me ask you who said Ying Zheng can represent the face of our Wu Clan. When he abandoned our Wu Clan, he had no relationship with our Wu Clan at all.  No, he is him, the Wu Clan is the Wu Clan, and a person with different thoughts is not worth the efforts of our Wu Clan to protect him. All this is his own choice and he cannot blame others. As Haotian said, the immortal world is not  You think it is so simple. Yingzheng¡¯s affairs are his own business and we don¡¯t need to pay attention to it. Moreover, even if Yingzheng is killed by the heaven, no one dares to take my idea of ??going south to Buzhou, and no one dares to look down upon me.  With the existence of my witch clan, you don¡¯t need to worry about this!¡±

    Regarding Zhu Jiuyin's words, Zhu Zhan disagreed in his heart. In his heart, he believed that although the First Emperor won the government and rebelled against the Wu Clan, he was still a member of the Wu Clan anyway, and the Wu Clan could not just be like this.  He couldn't understand it when he watched others bully his colleagues!

    Zhu Zhan didn't understand because his thoughts were too simple. After Zhu Jiuyin saw Zhu Zhan's puzzled look, he said: "Zhu Zhan, tell me, the most important person in our Wu Clan is  What?"

    After hearing Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s question, Zhu Zhan immediately replied without thinking: ¡°Unite and obey!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin nodded and said: "Okay, very good. Since you know that the most important thing for our Wu clan is unity and obedience, let me ask you, can you see these two things in Ying Zheng? No, from him  All I see in him is selfishness. Do you think such a person is worthy of our Wu Clan fighting for him? Do you think my Wu Clan son¡¯s life can be sacrificed for a selfish person like him? Instead,  It's you, are you willing to sacrifice for such a person? Let me tell you that Yingzheng brought all this on himself. He can't blame others. If he didn't have too much ambition, nothing like this would happen today. If he had  If you can treat your people well, that will not give you a handle on the heaven!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's words woke up Zhu Zhan like a thunder, causing an instant change in his heart. He couldn't help but secretly thought: "Yes, Zu Wu is right. If it weren't for Ying Zheng himself,  It was his fault first, so how could so many things happen? He can only blame himself for being too selfish, and he cannot blame Zu Wu for being cruel, he asked for all this!"

    Seeing that Zhu Zhan had some understanding, Zhu Jiuyin asked again: "Zhu Zhan, do you understand now?"

    Zhu Zhan just woke up from his deep thoughts and said quickly: "Ancestral Witch, my disciple understands!"

    Zhu Jiuyin just nodded and said: "As long as you understand, you have to remember that there are rules in the clan. A person who does not recognize the existence of his own race will not get the protection of the clan, and win the government."  Everything he did was provoking the clan rules. No one in our Wu Clan has ever dared to make such a challenge. If it weren't for his contribution to our Wu Clan in opening the Tianwei Gate,  , so that you can safely ascend to the Earthly Immortal Realm, but his actions have already faced the punishment of the clan rules, and death of body and soul is inevitable!"

    The Wu tribe is a highly hierarchical race. Obedience is the most basic requirement, not to mention unity. However, the First Emperor Yingzheng made these two big mistakes. For such a selfish person, Zhu Jiuyin  If you didn't take action to kill him, you would have opened up the net and given him a chance. Now that something has happened but you want to be protected by the race, it is simply impossible. This is true for anyone from any force in the earthly fairy world.  Very clear.

    Zhu Zhan took a deep breath and said: "Zu Wu, although he deserves his punishment for winning the government, he is still a member of our Wu clan in the eyes of others. If he is allowed to be killed by the heaven like this, it will still be a shame.  He is the face of our Witch Clan, but we can¡¯t just watch him be killed like this and ruin the prestige of our Witch Clan!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "Although Yingzheng is arrogant, Haotian is not a crazy person. Suppression is inevitable, but he does not have the guts to kill Yingzheng, at least without the approval of our Wu clan.  He wouldn't dare to do this next time. You can rest assured on this point. Even if Yingzheng dies in the Three Realms, no one dares to underestimate our Wu Clan. You have only been in the Earthly Immortal Realm for a short time.  You will understand in the future that the world will undergo earth-shaking changes soon, and all the changes in front of you are just passing clouds and not worth mentioning at all!"

    yes!  In the eyes of Zhu Jiuyin, Tiandao, and Daozu Hongjun, all the changes in the Three Realms are just passing clouds. The real battle has not yet begun. They cannot worry about this trivial matter, because it is simply not worth it.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 611: Extreme joy leads to sorrow

    Chapter 611: Extreme joy leads to sorrow

    Zhu Jiuyin's words were fleeting and unbearable. Such drastic changes in heaven and earth, as well as the turbulent battles in the Earthly Immortal Realm, were fleeting and unworthy of mention in Zhu Jiuyin's eyes. This made it difficult for him to accept.  , and he couldn't adapt to it, which was really incredible.

    Zhu Jiuyin ignored the surprise in Zhu Zhan's heart and continued: "Do you think I am too realistic and too cruel? In fact, this is life. Maybe you have seen many good birds choosing trees to live among the earth and stars.  But in the earthly immortal world, there is no such thing as the consequences of betrayal, that is, destruction and death. Very few people can escape. Even if they can escape the pursuit for a while, they will have to spend their whole lives in fear. As long as one  If there is turmoil, they will become one of the small groups of people who are most likely to die. There will be no exceptions. This is the rule of the earthly immortal world. Those who betray will not get any sympathy. No matter what your reasons are, this is the case! Now!  Then Haotian will give me some face and not kill Yingzheng, but after my attitude is completely spread in the three realms, Yingzheng's death will be a matter of time!"

    Those who betray will die. This is a universally recognized rule in the earthly immortal world. Why people hate the West is not that they go to the East to fight in the autumn wind. The most important thing is that they break the rules and poach people. This is what makes them hate the most.  place.

    Zhu Jiuyin's words made Zhu Zhan suddenly realize that in fact, in this world of immortality, everything is about strength. Without strength, you can't do anything, and Yingzheng belongs to the kind of person who has neither strength nor ambition.  Seed, heavenly immortals seem to be great existences in the current world of earthly immortals.  But in fact, no one takes Tianxian seriously.

    While Zhu Jiuyin was communicating with Zhu Zhan, the Jade Emperor pulled out the imperial aura from Ying Zheng. When this imperial aura fell into the hands of the Jade Emperor.  His heart couldn't help but surge up, and the emperor's way he practiced was ready to swallow up the aura of the emperor's way in his hand. Fortunately, the Jade Emperor was not controlled by his body, and he barely suppressed his heart.  With that desire, I did not choose to devour this breath at this time.

    After receiving the benefits, the Jade Emperor was extremely excited, but he had not completely lost his mind.  Knowing what to do, he shouted in a deep voice: "Yingzheng, I won't kill you for the sake of Zhu Jiuyin's ancestral wizard, but your Great Qin Empire can no longer exist. Destroy it!"

    The Jade Emperor is also ruthless. You must know that the First Emperor Yingzheng is now the celestial being. If he hadn't relied on the power of the "Zhoutian Xingdou Formation", he would not have been able to defeat the opponent.  After all, he is still trapped in heaven.  In order to prevent Yingzheng from being able to recover, the Jade Emperor resorted to a vicious move. The movement of the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' destroyed most of the Qin cavalry that Yingzheng had finally built. If it were not for the power of the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation'  If it is not enough, I am afraid that the Jade Emperor still has the intention to destroy the entire Qin cavalry, completely cutting off the road to winning the government.

    When he saw that the Qin cavalry he had worked so hard to build was destroyed in the hands of the Jade Emperor, the First Emperor Yingzheng was furious, completely furious.  You must know that these Qin cavalry are his hope, but now the Jade Emperor has destroyed his hope.  How could he not be angry about this? He was afraid that the First Emperor Yingzheng would shout violently: "Haotian, we will not stop until we die. Give me the 'Twelve Capital Gods' Formation', and the blood will burn and kill!"

    As the First Emperor Yingzheng shouted violently, endless blood flames burned on the body of the First Emperor Yingzheng, and when the blood flames rose, the imperial aura that had been taken away from his body began to rise again.  It began to revive, and the imperial aura that had been plundered by the Jade Emperor felt the original power and began to riot. Since then, the Jade Emperor has felt the crisis.

    Yes!  crisis!  The imperial aura of the First Emperor Yingzheng is not that simple. The Jade Emperor hurriedly acted before he understood the matter, but he left hidden dangers for himself. Now the outbreak of the First Emperor Yingzheng's twelve capital gods are so powerful  The power of the formation can compete with the "Zhoutian Xingdou Formation". After all, the Jade Emperor was too arrogant before and used part of his strength to destroy the foundation of the First Emperor's victory in politics and destroy the Qin cavalry.  Naturally, it would be difficult for the Jade Emperor to withstand such power in the long run.

    Bloodline burning is the last resort of the Witch Clan. It would not be done if it were not desperate. After all, after the bloodline is burned, it is consuming its own Witch Clan essence and blood. When the Witch Clan essence and blood is completely burned, if it cannot be obtained,  With the help of the ancestral witch, the whole person will be useless and will no longer be a witch. Especially for a human-witch hybrid like the First Emperor Yingzheng, he is risking his own life by doing this.

    When he saw Ying Zheng doing such a crazy thing, Zhu Jiuyin's face flashed with a sneer, and he said calmly: "Ying Zheng, Ying Zheng, it seems that you really have no fate with our Wu Clan, so  Well, once your bloodline is burned, you will be completely cut off from our Witch Clan.Those twelve missing drops of ancestral witch essence and blood are no longer relevant to you!  "

    Although Zhu Jiuyin did not help the First Emperor Yingzheng to win the government, as long as the blood of the Wu clan flows in the body of the First Emperor Yingzheng, the immortals of the three realms will take care of it, but when the First Emperor Yingzheng burned his own blood  After that, if he loses the bloodline of the Wu clan, he will also completely lose the protection of the Wu clan. No one will worry about the anger of the Wu clan because of the First Emperor's victory in politics. This is a great good thing.

    Of course, it is a great good thing for others, but it is a very dangerous thing for the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. After all, their situation has become extremely dangerous now. What should they do? In the hearts of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother  They were thinking about countermeasures quickly, but they couldn't think of a solution, because the First Emperor Yingzheng had gone crazy, and the power of the 'Twelve Capitals of the Gods and Evil Formation' was completely unleashed by the burning of his blood.  , the powerful force made the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Grand Formation' collapse. Once the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Grand Formation' collapsed, then all his previous efforts would be in vain. Not only could he not be able to keep the First Emperor  Even the majesty of Heaven will be hit hard by the imperial aura plundered by Ying Zheng, and the faith that Heaven has finally established among the human race will be severely damaged.

    The First Emperor was greedy in winning the government, but the Jade Emperor was even more greedy. If he had not been too greedy, he would not have brought the matter to this point. Zhu Jiuyin was naturally happy with such a result, and this is what many people in the Three Realms are willing to see.  The best result is that both sides suffer losses, and everyone can feel much more relaxed in this way.

    The time that the burning blood can be sustained is very short. The Jade Emperor knew this, and the First Emperor Yingzheng also knew it in his heart. Even though his bloodline had improved a lot after being refined by the power of heaven and earth, with Yingzheng's  That bit of blood was not enough to support the divine consciousness he had sent down to kill the Jade Emperor. He had to risk his life if he wanted to succeed.

    The First Emperor Yingzheng was a lunatic. When his original imperial aura was revived, he received an inheritance in his spiritual consciousness. It was the inheritance of the power of the Dao Emperor, which allowed him to control his own imperial aura.  With a clearer understanding, I also have a relatively good grasp of the imperial aura.

    Although the First Emperor Yingzheng wanted to regain his own imperial aura, he knew that he would suffer a lot of trauma. This was not what he wanted to see, so the First Emperor Yingzheng became cruel and shouted loudly: "  Haotian, you are a shameless person who talks so much nonsense just because you want to take away the imperial aura from me. Since you are so shameless, don¡¯t blame me for dying with you, explode the imperial aura for me!"

    As soon as the First Emperor Yingzheng's words came out, all the immortals in the three realms were shocked. For Zhu Jiuyin, Hongjun Daozu, and the invisible Tiandao, they knew what the Jade Emperor was thinking, but for Sanqing,  Zhunti and other people did not know what the Jade Emperor did. When they heard the words of the First Emperor Yingzheng, they couldn't help but trembled in their hearts. They were not fools and naturally understood that the Jade Emperor wanted to do something.  What.

    The face of Sanqing instantly became gloomy and terrifying. Yuanshi Tianzun in Yuxu Palace couldn't help but sneered: "How can you, Haotian, even do such vicious things? You want to plunder the emperor's power from others."  To nourish your own shortcomings with the breath of the Tao, you are worthy of the Emperor of Heaven. After the restraint of heaven and earth is over, see how I can drive you down from the position of Emperor of Heaven! Let you know what the consequences will be if you sin and I explain my teachings.  !¡±

    At this moment, not only Yuanshi Tianzun had such an idea, but also Master Tongtian and Taishang Laojun, and so did Zhunti. Everyone wanted to seize the position of the Lord of Heaven from the Jade Emperor. After all, this  But occupying the position of righteousness in the world, they had no excuses before, but now the Jade Emperor himself has taken the initiative to send excuses to their doorsteps. If they don't take advantage of it, they will be really sorry for themselves.

    When he heard that the First Emperor Yingzheng exposed his intentions, the Jade Emperor couldn't help but panic. He knew how serious the consequences of this matter were. Just when he was distracted, the Emperor who was plundered by him was in his hands.  The breath made a loud noise, and under the control of the First Emperor Yingzheng, the breath exploded.  Before the Jade Emperor had time to make any reaction, his divine thought was destroyed in the terrifying explosion, and the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Grand Formation' in the sky also collapsed with a loud bang.  , The Jade Emperor is really extremely happy and sad. He deserves to be unlucky. If he was not so greedy, he would not have such an end. It was all because of his greed that he could not blame others.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 612: Fighting the Sky

    Chapter 612: Defeating the Sky

    As soon as the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' was broken, all the heavenly soldiers and generals who set up the formation were seriously injured, and the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, who were in charge of the formation, also felt uncomfortable, especially when the Jade Emperor's spiritual thoughts were destroyed, which made him  His soul was traumatized, and it was no small matter for him to be traumatized at this critical moment. Such a result immediately hit the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother deeply, and made them even more angry.  The little ant with no eyes was seriously injured, and it also lost such a big face in front of the immortals of the three realms. How could they endure this?

    At this time, the Jade Emperor could no longer hold back the murderous intention in his heart. Although Zhu Jiuyin had not expressed his position yet, the First Emperor's move to win the government was unbearable for him. He only heard the Jade Emperor shouting loudly:  : "Yingzheng, you deserve to die. Do you think you can stop Tianwei like this? Go to hell, it's a seduction!"

    Although the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' was broken and the Jade Emperor could not restore it for a while, it did not mean that the Jade Emperor had no ability to fight back. As soon as the shouts fell, the 'Judge Pen' was destroyed by the Jade Emperor.  Starting from the sacrifice, with the help of the search power of the 'Haotian Mirror', the Jade Emperor immediately locked onto the First Emperor Yingzheng, and with one stroke of seduction, he cut off the Soul of the First Emperor Yingzheng and sent him to the eighteenth level of hell.  Let it never turn over.

    Facing the Jade Emperor's crazy killing spree, the blood of the First Emperor Yingzheng was already burned out. He no longer had a trace of the witch blood in his body. Even if he tried to drive the twelve bronze men to fight back, he would be powerless.  .  But even in this situation, the First Emperor Yingzheng was not willing to surrender. After all, if he let go, it would mean death. He was not a fool and could clearly feel the naked murderous intention of the Jade Emperor.  He had to keep resisting.

    The First Emperor Yingzheng wanted to blow up the imperial aura again, but it was a pity that he had nothing. He wanted to blow up the twelve bronze figures, but he had lost the blood of the witch clan and could not control the twelve statues.  With the power of the bronze man, in the face of this situation, the First Emperor Yingzheng was so cruel that he came up with a way to survive after death, although it was a bit risky.  But if you do it, you still have a chance of survival. If you don't do it, you will be dead.

    Just listening, the First Emperor Yingzheng looked up to the sky and shouted: "The great road is above. Now that there is no way in heaven to defeat our human race, I, Yingzheng, am willing to set an example and fight against the sky to fight for our human race's chance of survival!"

    As soon as the First Emperor Yingzheng said this, everyone was shocked by his wild words, Fa Tian!  Man, this is a really crazy idea.  His body, which is at the end of its strength, dares to attack Tianzhen. He is ignorant of life and death.  However, everyone has to admire the madness of the First Emperor to win the government. After all, this is a good choice. The choice that can give him a chance of survival is much better than sitting still and waiting for death. At least there is a little hope.

    Although many people did not take it seriously and did not think that the First Emperor's oath to win the government could be responded to by Da Dao, they were soon dumbfounded, not long after the roar of the First Emperor to win the government fell.  The sky and the earth began to change color, and endless pressure descended from the void.  One after another, the coercion was roaring, and the heaven and earth were trembling. When seeing this situation, the fool also understood that the First Emperor's vow to win the government was recognized by the great road. If he conquers the sky, he will conquer the heaven with his body.

    The recognition of Da Dao also means that the First Emperor Yingzheng has separated from the Wu Clan and completely parted ways with the Wu Clan. Of course, he does not have any blood of the Wu Clan at this time. His blood of the Wu Clan had already been burned in the previous battle.  After all, it is precisely because of this that his oath can be recognized by the great road!

    Is it worth it for the First Emperor to win the government?  Many people have such questions in their minds. For most people in the Three Realms, they don't think that Zhu Jiuyin will really stand by and ignore the life and death of the First Emperor Yingzheng. At that critical moment, he will definitely take action to save Yingzheng.  However, as soon as Ying Zheng's vow came out, it completely offended Zhu Jiuyin, and also offended the Wu clan. In their opinion, this was not worth the gain.

    But for the First Emperor Yingzheng, he didn't care about this. For him, as long as he could save his life, no matter how high the price was, it would be nothing. If his life was gone, it would be nothing.  there is none left.

    When Da Dao recognized the oath of the First Emperor Yingzheng to conquer the sky, a huge force fell from the void. In an instant, the weak body of the First Emperor Yingzheng was completely restored, although the lost blood of the Wu clan would never return.  , but now he has restored his cultivation, giving him the power to protect himself, and also giving him the strength to compete for the world again.

    Just listening, the First Emperor Yingzheng laughed wildly and said: "Haotian, have you seen that the Dao Dao has recognized my oath? You, the Heavenly Court, should be destroyed. You are just a false emperor. I, the human race, will definitely kill you and go to the Heavenly Court to overthrow you."  Rule, kill!¡±

    As soon as the shouts of the First Emperor's victory fell, the surviving Qin cavalry waved their weapons in their hands.He shouted with blood boiling: "Kill, fight against the sky, break through the heaven, and eliminate the threat for Your Majesty!"

    It has to be said that the First Emperor Yingzheng was just like the Jade Emperor before. He no longer knew his surname. With such arrogance, he dared to speak nonsense and fight against the heaven. He really thought that the heaven was united and responsible.  He couldn't control it. If the Heavenly Court was really that easy to deal with, it would be impossible for the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother to survive until now. It can only be said that the First Emperor was too ignorant to have such arrogance in winning the government.

    After Fa Tian's oath was recognized by Dao Dao, the sky and the earth shook, the earth revived, and huge vitality fell from the void, making the entire earth and immortal world come alive and making all living beings cheer for it.  , the seal of heaven and earth disappeared, everyone who did not need to wait for the opportunity was a little dumbfounded, Sanqing was dumbfounded, Zhunti was dumbfounded, Zhu Jiuyin was also dumbfounded, even Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu were no exception, they were really dumbfounded  I can't believe that just the First Emperor's oath to win the government broke the constraints of heaven and earth.

    ha!  ha!  ha!  The sound of wild laughter is constantly heard between heaven and earth. This is the laughter of those who have regained their freedom. There is endless joy in that laughter. After all, being able to gain freedom early is a great thing for everyone.  It was such a great thing that he was naturally excited about it.  Of course Zhu Jiuyin was also excited about it.  However, Zhu Jiuyin was able to keep his composure and was not arrogant.

    Zhu Jiuyin looked at the auras of the First Emperor Yingzheng and the Jade Emperor and said happily: "Okay, very good. Haotian, you really did not disappoint me. The vitality of heaven and earth has finally completed the staged recovery.  , I, Zhu Jiuyin, am finally free again, everything is waving to me!"

    No one thought that the lifting of the power of heaven and earth would come so quickly. There are good and bad sides to such a thing. On the good side, everyone can regain their freedom and quickly regain their own strength.  The bad side is that once Zhu Jiuyin escapes, everyone will face the huge pressure from Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu clan, which makes Sanqing and others feel the pressure.

    Even the Jade Emperor above the Heavenly Court was overwhelmed by this sudden change, and was in no mood to argue with the First Emperor about winning the government.  After all, all this was beyond the scope of his thinking and made him a little confused. He didn't know what to do now, so he had to put aside the conflict with the First Emperor Yingzheng.  Let's turn to thinking about what we should do to protect our own interests after this drastic change.  As for the words of the Jade Emperor saying that the First Emperor would win the government, the Jade Emperor did not take it to heart. Now even if he gives the First Emperor a chance to win the government, the few people he has now will still have delusions. The Jade Emperor is really reckless and audacious.  That's not wrong at all to describe him.

    Of course, everyone is out of trouble now, not just one or two people. The storm caused by the sky-breaking has cast a shadow on the hearts of more people in the three realms, making them fearful.  Be afraid of it.  If everyone is out of trouble, it means that the immeasurable calamity has begun to enter the fast lane, and there is not much time left for everyone.  Although everyone hopes to seize the territory, but sacrificing their lives for the sake of the territory is not what everyone wants to see. Whether it is Sanqing, Zhunti, Zhen Yuanzi and others, although they hate it extremely  The Jade Emperor, however, did not dare to act rashly and could not attack him. They could only let go of their resentment and go into seclusion to quickly improve their cultivation. After all, time waits for no one, and this world can no longer leave them too much time.

    Of course, the happiest thing about such a big thing is that the First Emperor won the government. Although the drastic changes in the world will also make him feel the pressure, it can resolve all his own current crises and force the Jade Emperor to not dare to act rashly.  Then kill yourself, give yourself enough preparation time, and give yourself a chance to transcend the heaven and unify the immortal world.

    It has to be said that under such circumstances, the First Emperor Yingzheng still wanted to unify the immortal world. It is true that the ignorant are fearless. The success of his attempt to conquer the sky this time does not mean that he will have such an opportunity in the future. The most important thing is  What's more, he has completely lost the protection of the Witch Clan because of this Fatian Incident, so he still has some strength left!

    The drastic changes in heaven and earth shocked everyone. Nanzhan Province also experienced huge changes because of this incident. Zhu Zhan asked worriedly: "Zu Wu, if you win the government, he really has the ability to conquer the sky successfully."  ?"

    Hearing such an inquiry, Zhu Jiuyin sneered disdainfully: "Succeeded in defeating the sky! That's really ridiculous, and he doesn't know whether to live or die. With his little cultivation, what ability does he have to defeat the sky, and what qualifications does he have to defeat the sky on behalf of mankind?  Who does he think he is? I think his ambition has made him lose his mind and make others think that he can represent the Human Emperor!"

    Zhu Zhan said in confusion: "If Ancestral Witch is like this, then why would Dao Dao recognize his oath and be able to trigger such drastic changes in the world? If he cannot defeat the sky on behalf of mankind, then everything should not have happened!"

    &nbsp; Zhu Jiuyin took a breath and said: "The reason why Yingzheng's oath can be recognized by the Dao is because he betrayed the Wu clan, and he still has a little bit of luck to protect himself, so  Just now he would cause drastic changes in the world, and his oath could be recognized by Dao Dao. However, although the oath can temporarily relieve him, it will eventually become the source of his destruction. It can only be said that he has lost more than he gained. Dao Dao's oath is not something to be trifled with.  It must be done, how long do you think it will take for Ying Zheng to recuperate and recuperate before he can have the strength to conquer the sky?"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin finished speaking, Zhu Zhan lowered his head and thought hard. No matter how much he thought, he couldn't see any hope. The Great Qin Empire was already on the verge of collapse. It could be said that it was suffering from internal and external troubles. So what should we do?  Fa Tian, ??everything is as Zhu Jiuyin said. This is just drinking a dove to quench thirst.

    When he thought of this, Zhu Zhan let out a long sigh and asked: "Does the ancestral witch really have no hope of winning the government?"

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "Death of body and soul is his unchangeable fate. All this is caused by himself. He can't blame others for attacking the sky. Does he think anyone can conquer the sky? If he can really represent the human race, he can  Of course, he has the ability to defeat the sky, but he simply cannot do it. Fuxi and the other human emperors will not approve it. Only the Wu clan and the demon clan who are recuperating have this ability to defeat the sky. Yingzheng wants to  It can only end in tragedy for Vatiana. Well, Yingzheng's life and death has nothing to do with us anymore. He no longer has any blood of the Wu clan in his body, and he betrayed the Wu clan and triggered the changes in the sky. Look,  In the past, I didn't care about his ignorant behavior, which has already cut off all the cause and effect. You don't need to pay attention to him in the future. Now that the world is undergoing drastic changes, you must focus on cultivation and don't worry about external things.  , this drastic change in the world, the power of my witch clan can be revived!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, Zhu Zhan couldn't help but feel this shock in his heart, and said loudly: "Ancestral Witch, are you free now and no longer restricted by heaven and earth?"

    Zhu Jiuyin nodded and said: "Yes, now I am out of trouble. No one in the three realms can threaten my existence except Tian Dao and Hongjun. Heaven is just a little ant. It won't take long. The entire world will be destroyed."  The world will usher in a rain of blood and awakening wind. Endless killings will break out on this earth. If you want to survive in this endless killing, you need strength. In these three realms, only strength can  It¡¯s the heaviest.¡±

    Regarding this immeasurable calamity, only the First Emperor Yingzheng and the sentient beings from the Earthly Immortal Realm who came from the Earthly Star did not know. As for the original Immortals from the Three Realms in the Earthly Immortal Realm, they all knew the significance of this drastic change in heaven and earth.  Each one of them is practicing in seclusion crazily, working hard to improve their own cultivation so that they can survive the countless calamities in the future.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 613: Stars Fall

    Chapter 613: Stars Fall

    Infinite tribulation is the ultimate catastrophe. Saints can perish, and they are completely annihilated without the chance of reincarnation. The danger of such a ferocious catastrophe can be imagined. Anyone with a little bit of brains can understand it.  Knowing what to do now, if you shoot the first bird, all those who jump out at this time will perish in this immeasurable calamity.

    Not to mention how angry the Jade Emperor was at this moment. He didn't get the benefits but made himself stand out. Now even if he wants to stop, it's impossible. After all, he has an arrow on the string and has to stop.  All the efforts he had put in before would be in vain, and without faith, his cultivation speed would also slow down. More importantly, he was attracted by the imperial aura of the First Emperor Yingzheng. He believed that as long as he could swallow  If the imperial aura of the First Emperor Yingzheng is absorbed, all the luck of the First Emperor Yingzheng will be swallowed up. At that time, he will be even stronger and have great power to protect himself.

    The idea is good, but the reality is cruel. At this time, the power in heaven is not enough to make heaven go to war again. After all, after this drastic change in heaven and earth, all the restraints of heaven and earth have disappeared. He can regain control of the underworld, and now heaven  The troops are somewhat insufficient to protect themselves, let alone to fight in all directions.

    Although the Jade Emperor has huge ambitions and incomparable greed, under this situation, he can only choose to protect himself and control the underworld first. Although the temptation of the First Emperor to win the government is great, it is not compared with the interests of the underworld.  It's not worth mentioning. As the lord of heaven, the Jade Emperor understands that manpower is limited.  Luck is unlimited. If you want to survive this immeasurable calamity, you must have great luck.  The underworld is a very important existence and cannot be missed.

    Thinking of this, the Jade Emperor sighed secretly and shouted angrily: "Ying Zheng, your fate is good this time. When the strength of my heaven is restored, you will be destroyed!"

    After the drastic changes in the world.  The Three Realms fell into a brief period of stability, but everyone understood that this was just the calm before the storm, and it wouldn't be long before a bloody storm was about to blow.  The battle for destiny is about to officially begin. Anyone who is interested can clearly feel that after this drastic change in the world, three powerful imperial auras came out of the air in Dongsheng Shenzhou, Xiniu Hezhou, and Beizhou.  Wandering in Juluzhou, fighting with the imperial aura of the First Emperor's winning government.

    Although it seems that the First Emperor's aura of winning the government is stronger than the other three.  However, the aura of the First Emperor's victory in politics was somewhat unstable.  After all, he is now standing on the land of Dongsheng Shenzhou, and he is fighting the most fiercely with Hongyun's aura above Dongsheng Shenzhou. Now is the time when the First Emperor Yingzheng is at his weakest, and Hongyun's aura  The breath was frantically attacking it, trying to devour the opponent.

    When these four breaths appeared, the Jade Emperor's face changed again and again. After these four breaths appeared at the same time, he felt that his luck was surprisingly similar to them.  The way of the Emperor, yes!  These four people all possess the power of the emperor.  If you want to complete the path of the emperor, you need to devour the luck of the other four people. If it is just the First Emperor Yingzheng alone, it is okay to say that the Jade Emperor is not afraid, but with the addition of Nuwa, Jieyin Sage and Hongyun.  When there were three people, this would have to make the Jade Emperor worried.

    Before everyone could wake up from the aura of the Imperial Dao, there was another shock in the entire Earthly Immortal World in an instant. Two thousand extra auras rose into the sky and cut through the void, clashing with the Dao in the starry sky.  Haruka responded, this is the aura of three thousand chaos gods and demons. They finally couldn't help but want to be born. The chaos began, and the killing also began. However, it is strange to say that these three thousand chaos gods and demons, most of them are here.  In the territory of Kunpeng and others, that is, in their world, in the Western Divine Realm not far from the heaven.

    Could it be said that the killing will start from the west first? This makes many people doubtful. After all, there are most of the chaos gods and demons in the western divine domain. This is not a good thing. The representatives of the chaos gods and demons are  It is killing. There is nothing to say in this immeasurable calamity. There is only killing. Only killing can swallow up the fate of others, and only then can we continue to strengthen ourselves and let ourselves go to the end.

    As soon as the breaths of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons came out, invisible pressure came out of the sky, and the ancient stars began to move from the distant starry sky, responding to the breaths of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons.  When the ancient starry sky appeared, the stars set up by Taoist Hongjun began to fall. Natural disasters came. One after another stars fell from the void, making the entire three realms tremble.

    No one expected such a serious thing as the falling stars. When they saw the falling stars, Sanqing, Zhunti and others were first shocked, then excited, while the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were shocked and filled with endless regrets.  and pain, if I had known it would cause such serious consequencesIf he had been killed, he would not have attacked at this time. The falling stars meant that the most powerful deterrent in the heavens had disappeared, and the "Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation" had become a decoration.

    Of course, some people will think of the ancient stars, but how difficult it is to control the ancient stars. Back then, Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi worked hard to refine a complete set of Zhoutian star banners to control, and they also  Only with the cooperation of the Golden Immortal Demon Saint can we operate the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Grand Array'. Now Heaven is completely destitute, what can we use to operate this 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Grand Array'.

    Such a shocking change made the First Emperor Yingzheng breathe a sigh of relief. You must know that after his bloodline burned, he also completely lost control of the 'Twelve Bronze Men'. Among the twelve Bronze Men  His 'Ancestral Witch Essence and Blood' had disappeared in that battle, and he had lost his biggest supporter, the 'Twelve Heavenly Gods Formation', and now Heaven has also lost the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation'.  For him, it was a great good thing. At least now he didn't have to worry all the time. He didn't know when the Jade Emperor would use the power of the "Zhoutian Xingdou Formation" to attack him.

    Falling stars is not a trivial matter. If one star falls from the sky, it will be a devastating blow to the earthly immortal world. The four major states will be hit hard when the stars fall. After all, the huge force of the falling stars is too great.  Amazing.

    When the stars fell, Zhu Jiuyin's face became extremely solemn. If there was an army of witches around him, he wouldn't have to worry. The 'Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods' Formation' together could block everything, but now Zhu Jiujiu  Yin didn't have time to summon the witch army, so he had to bear all this alone.

    With a thought, Zhu Jiuyin worshiped the 'Pangu Temple'. The powerful Pangu Temple rushed into the sky and emitted streams of golden light that enveloped the entire Nanzhan Prefecture. The stars falling from the sky were captured by Pangu.  The power of the temple bounced away and fell into the South China Sea. Since then, the South China Sea has been miserable. Fortunately, there are not many creatures in the South China Sea, so the loss is not great. But Zhu Jiuyin, with the cultivation of Jinxian  Supporting such a powerful Pangu Temple is a big pressure for him. If he didn't have the extremely powerful real body of the Chaos Gods and Demons, and the endless aura of the divine world, I'm afraid he would have fallen to the stars long ago.  After all, it is not easy to resist the falling stars with Jinxian's cultivation, and Zhu Jiuyin protects the entire Nanzhan Prefecture.

    Among the three realms, it is not just Nanzhan Buzhou that is unlucky. The other three states are also facing such horrific natural disasters. Fortunately, Dongsheng Shenzhou has the help of Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun, so Fuqiang can defend it.  And there is Tongtian Cult Master in the East China Sea to help. Generally speaking, the pressure is not very great, but it is miserable in Beiju Luzhou and Xiniu Hezhou. Whether it is Zhunti or the demon saints in Beiju Luzhou, they  None of them had the ability to block this powerful star, so that the entire Xiniu Hezhou and Beiku Luzhou were miserable, with heavy casualties.

    At this time, we can see the background of one party. Dongsheng Shenzhou and Nanzhan Buzhou can effectively resist natural disasters, but Beiju Luzhou and Xiniu Hezhou are far different. As for that  The Western Divine Realm is also miserable. The reason is that they put most of their energy on Xiniu Hezhou. Their Divine Realm was badly damaged by the bombardment of the stars. Many Divine Realms fell to the Earth Immortal Realm.  In the West Sea, the three thousand chaos gods and demons were also stunned by this sudden blow.

    If the three realms are the safest, they are heaven and earth. No matter how big the natural disaster is, heaven and earth are not affected by the stars and become the safest places. The reason for this is mainly because heaven and earth are the safest places.  It has supreme luck with the underworld, and even heaven and earth are not willing to let it be damaged.

    Such a sudden natural disaster disrupted many people's plans. Xiniu Hezhou and Beiku Luzhou were hit hard, and there were many more islands in the four seas, and each island had a  The abundant spiritual energy of heaven and earth also contains many star essences and other treasures, which has aroused the greed of many people.

    The chaos in the world was officially started with this natural disaster. Anyone who is ambitious does not want to let go of those treasures. After all, it will be of great help to their future practice. Those who originally wanted to practice in seclusion  They all gave up their previous ideas and frantically appeared in the immortal world to fight for the endless treasures. Killings inevitably occurred, causing countless practitioners to face a purge again.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 614: Killing the World

    Chapter 614: Killing the World

    When killing happens, the first ones to be affected are the Chaos Gods and Demons. Killing is something they are very familiar with. Killing is also an opportunity for them to improve their own strength. You must know that they are the ones who most want chaos in the Three Realms.  , for them, only when the Three Realms are in chaos and killing continues, then they can hide in the dark and kill everyone. As long as they do not expose their aura of the Chaos God, no one will know that they have entered the world, and now this is a great opportunity  Naturally, they would not give up the opportunity.

    kill!  A large part of the Chaos Gods and Demons mingled with the crowd and killed everyone. For others, what they were robbing was treasures, but for the Chaos Gods and Demons, what they needed was endless killing. The killings started from Xiniu, Hezhou and Beiju.  We started with Luzhou, because these two places are the most chaotic and the easiest to acquire. No one is stupid enough to rush directly to Nanzhan Buzhou. It is definitely a matter of death or life. The ferocity of Zhu Jiuyin is known to the three worlds.  Even the Chaos Gods and Demons were frightened by Zhu Jiuyin's brutal methods and did not dare to act rashly. After all, the destruction of the world of three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons was due to Zhu Jiuyin, and many of their brothers died under Zhu Jiuyin's side.  In their hands, Zhu Jiuyin's extremely cruel methods and the powerful chaos god and demon's true form were not something they could resist.

    The disaster in Xiniu Hezhou quickly angered Saint Zhunti. You must know that Xiniu Hezhou is the foundation of the West. If these people are allowed to continue killing in Xiniu Hezhou, the foundation of the West will be cut off.  The most important thing is that if you are not careful, you may die in this natural disaster.

    Although there are many people in the Western Paradise who have wrong thoughts, when Zhunti really gets angry.  Neither Ran Deng nor anyone else dared to disobey the situation, and Zundi was no better than Jie Yin.  Jie Yin may still have a little kindness in his heart, but for Zhunti, he is extremely cruel. Anyone who dares to resist him will only die. Take a look at Zhunti's previous methods against King Zhou and you will know that Zhunti  What kind of person is he?

    Under the order of Saint Zhunti, everyone had to go out and carry out a bloody suppression of the entire Xiniu Hezhou. Anyone who dared to cause chaos in the west would be crushed without mercy.  Zhunti used such crazy and bloody methods to tell those who dare to challenge the dignity of the West what the consequences of offending the West will be.

    Rivers of blood flowed. In this brutal suppression, Zhunti could kill anyone who was not a Western believer.  You will all die, no matter you are a mortal or a practitioner, and those Western disciples and believers who are extremely arrogant and dare to resist themselves will also die.  With his extremely bloody methods, Zhunti quickly suppressed all those in the West who dared to be enemies of Buddhism.  Completely cutting off their living space in the West.

    Crazy and bloody, these are the names everyone gives to Zhunti. Zhunti doesn't care about all of this. All he cares about is the endless interests. His bloody methods quickly made the West master them.  Although there are not many stars falling in Hezhou, Xiniu, they are extremely tempting to the poor West. Under this temptation, many people have to put away their restless hearts again.  , after all, the interests are touching.

    Zhunti used the powerful power of Buddhism to launch a shocking massacre against Xiniu Hezhou.  The overall situation in Xiniu and Hezhou was quickly stabilized, so that sentient beings in the three realms no longer dare to underestimate the existence of the West.  Especially those Chaos Gods and Demons hated Zhunti in their hearts. They finally had such a great opportunity, but before they were excited for a long time, it was cut off by Zhunti's bloody suppression. Naturally, they were extremely angry.  of anger.

    Anger is useless. This world pays attention to strength and respects strength. Without strength, you can only endure this bad breath. Moreover, those chaos gods and demons have only been in the world for a long time. Although they have been reincarnated, they can control it freely.  They had the aura of chaos gods and demons in them, but they also paid the price for this, and all their cultivation was reduced to nothing. Now if they really have to go head-to-head with the West, it will definitely be an egg against a stone. They are not stupid enough to do this. The most important thing is  There were a few stupid bastards who died in this storm, and other Chaos Gods and Demons were naturally unwilling and did not dare to risk their lives, so these Chaos Gods and Demons were mixed with those ambitions.  He rushed into the West Sea and continued his killing journey!

    There is no limit to death. No one is willing to retreat in the face of absolute interests. Although the treasure land of Xiniu Hezhou has been lost, the West Sea is more tempting than Xiniu Hezhou. The place where the stars fall in this world is the place where the stars fall.  In the center, it can be said that more than 90% of the stars have fallen into the four seas. It is for this reason that those casual cultivators were so obedient and left Xiniu Hezhou under the pressure of Zhunti because they did not want to risk their own lives.  It's not worth fighting to the death with the West, andA huge treasure land is beckoning to me.

    Zhunti also saw this, so he dared to gather all the power of the West to cleanse the entire Xiniu Hezhou. Otherwise, Zhunti's current cultivation level would not be able to completely suppress the ambitions of those casual cultivators.  For them, the pressure is not too great. For casual cultivators, the interests are eternal. They really don't have to fight to the death with Zhunti and let others get an advantage.

    Compared with Xiniu Hezhou, the situation in Beiju Luzhou is much better. Although Kunpeng intends to cause trouble secretly, under the pressure of the great saints of the demon clan, all Kunpeng's methods are unable to stir up any waves.  Come on, relatively speaking, the great sages of the demon clan are more willing to believe in the Nuwa Empress. After all, it was the Nuwa Empress who protected them. They felt deeply about it in the short period of time after the death of the Nuwa Empress. As for Kunpeng,  Not many people had a good impression of him. Who made Kunpeng deserter back then? This was something the Monster Clan hated very much.

    As for Dongsheng Shenzhou and Nanzhan Buzhou, there is no turmoil. After all, no stars have fallen in these two states. Even if those Chaos gods and demons want to cause trouble, they have no excuses and no opportunities.  If they rush in stupidly and cause trouble, they will definitely die.

    However, everything has advantages and disadvantages. It is precisely because there are no stars falling in Dongsheng Shenzhou, so the casual cultivators of Dongsheng Shenzhou, as well as other greedy disciples of the two sects, are pouring in crazily.  In the East China Sea, they compete for the boundless interests in the East China Sea. As for the fact that the East China Sea is the territory of Jiejiao, they have long forgotten it. In the hearts of these people, they only have interests. As long as there are enough interests.  , they don¡¯t care who owns the territory in the East China Sea, not to mention that there are many chaos gods and demons mixed in, and they secretly instigate these ignorant people to charge into battle, expand the scope of killing with seriousness, and destroy the entire Jiejiao  Also bring them in, preferably Sanqing can also be brought in.

    If we say that the most stable place is Nanzhan Prefecture, everything here is under the control of the Witch Clan. Chaos gods and demons simply do not dare to appear in Nanzhan Prefecture. Others may not be able to feel their aura, but they  If they meet Zhu Jiuyin head-on, their true colors will be exposed. The inheritance of the three thousand chaos gods and demons is also a huge temptation for Zhu Jiuyin. If they fall into the hands of Zhu Jiuyin, then  There is absolutely no life or death.

    Not only is Nanzhan Province stable, but even the South China Sea is calm and calm. No one dares to take risks. The ambitious people in the earth and immortal world have gathered in the East China Sea, the North Sea and the West Sea, while the South China Sea has been selectively forgotten by people.  Of course, this is only temporary. After the cultivation of the Chaos Gods and Demons improves, they will not let go of the South China Sea. After all, what they need is killing. If they want to kill, they must have benefits, and the South China Sea  There are endless benefits in it.

    For the Chaos Gods and Demons, they also want to know how powerful the Wu Clan is. If there is only Zhu Jiuyin, they will not stop. If there are too many ants to bite the elephant to death, they will definitely use the Earth Immortal Realm.  The power of those ambitious people is to eliminate the threat of Zhu Jiuyin and make themselves one less enemy!

    I have to say that the Chaos Gods and Demons are crazy, and only they have such thoughts. You must know that such thoughts have never occurred in the hearts of Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun, because they all know very well that it is impossible.  , Zhu Jiuyin is far more powerful and cruel than everyone imagined. Even if Zhu Jiuyin never takes action, it is not that he has any good intentions, but that he is waiting for an opportunity, waiting for an opportunity to kill.  , an opportunity for the Witch Clan to emerge from nowhere, an opportunity for the Witch Clan to appear in this immortal world without being affected.

    The three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons thought they were very concealed. In fact, they did not know that although they could conceal their own Chaos Gods and Demons' aura, it would not be detectable to Daozu Hongjun, Tiandao and Zhu Jiuyin.  The aura of the Chaos Gods and Demons, but with their wisdom, they still knew that the Chaos Gods and Demons were secretly driving such a massacre in the Earthly Immortal Realm, and the reason why Tiandao, Hongjun Daozu and Zhu Jiuyin did not take action to stop it  , that¡¯s because they all have their own plans, and the three thousand chaos gods and demons are just pawns in their hands, pawns they use to speed up the immeasurable calamity. As for the three thousand chaos gods and demons, they can win in the end.  Still, whether Tiandao, Hongjun Daozu and Zhu Jiuyin will benefit, it depends on their respective abilities.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 615 The storm is coming

    Chapter 615 The storm is coming

    When countless people were killing endlessly for that benefit, the Wu clan in Nanzhan Province could no longer bear it. For them, the many stars that fell in the South China Sea became what they longed for.  Treasures, after all, practicing with treasures and practicing without treasures are two completely different results. There is a huge difference in strength between having a spiritual treasure in hand and not having one, so many people in the Wu clan asked Zhu Zhan.  War, please ask Zhu Jiuyin Ancestral Witch to take action to get all the stars in the South China Sea under the control of the Witch Clan, so that they have sufficient resources to practice.

    When he saw Zhu Zhan's arrival, a smile flashed across Zhu Jiuyin's face. Zhu Jiuyin was quite satisfied with Zhu Zhan, and also intended to train Zhu Zhan. After all, Zhu Zhan's  The blood of Zhu Jiuyin flows in his body, and he inherits Zhu Jiuyin's spatial magical power, so he is qualified to become a strong man.

    Just listening, Zhu Jiuyin said: "Zhu Zhan, are you here because of the drastic changes in the outside world?"

    After hearing Zhu Jiuyin's inquiry, Zhu Zhan nodded and said: "Ancestral Witch, this is why I came. Now because the stars have fallen, and all parties are frantically snatching treasures, so are the people below.  The same thought arose. The South China Sea is very close to our Nanzhan Prefecture. Everyone hopes that the ancestral witches can lead them to recover the South China Sea and seize the treasures of the South China Sea to prevent others from occupying them and threatening the safety of our witch clan!  "

    After Zhu Zhan said these words, he looked at Zhu Jiuyin carefully. After all, it was a bit risky for him to make such a request at this time, and he was risking the future of the entire Wu clan.  Therefore, he acted a little nervous, fearing that he would not be recognized by Zhu Jiuyin, and that he would not be able to explain to his tribe.

    When I saw Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s expression.  Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "You are here just for this trivial matter. Do you know why no one in Nanhai has gone to seize all the treasures there?"

    Zhu Zhan shook his head and said, "Disciple, I don't know, but I think it's because Nanhai is close to Nanzhan Prefecture, so they all have some considerations and dare not act rashly. They are afraid of angering my Wu clan, so they should give up temporarily!"

    Zhu Jiuyin said: "It's wrong, it's a big mistake, you have to remember. In this earthly immortal world, it is different from yours in the earthly star. Everything is based on strength. That's why those people dare not go to the South China Sea to hunt for treasures.  That's because the South China Sea is the territory of our Wu Clan. Anyone who dares to enter the South China Sea to search for treasures is an enemy of our Wu Clan. You don't need to come to me at all. If the tribe has that idea, they can go to the South China Sea.  No one dares to challenge the dignity of our witch clan. Unless he doesn¡¯t want to live anymore!¡±

    "What? The South China Sea is actually the territory of my Wu Clan? Zu Wu, you are not mistaken, are you? I heard that this South China Sea was originally the territory of the Dragon Clan. How come it has become the territory of my Wu Clan now?" Zhu Zhan asked in a voiceless voice.  Zhu Jiuyin asked.

    Zhu Jiuyin didn't want to explain this issue. He said calmly: "You don't need to understand this issue. You will have the opportunity to understand it in the future. Now you should go and send away those tribesmen who are unwilling to be lonely. You want to  Remember. They can go, but you can't. You have to continue to stay and practice. For our witch clan, the most powerful thing is ourselves. External forces are not important, and you don't need to keep those things in your heart. I  The witch clan has treasures, and those things are not worth mentioning at all. When you become a great witch, I will prepare everything for you!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, Zhu Zhan was shocked. He really couldn't believe his ears. So many treasures in the South China Sea were not worth mentioning in Zhu Jiuyin's eyes. He  I really don¡¯t know how deep the foundation of the Witch Clan is, and they don¡¯t pay attention to those treasures. You must know that having those treasures can make the cultivation of the Witch Clan rise by leaps and bounds, and can increase the strength of the clan members several times.

    Seeing the shocked look on Zhu Zhan's face, Zhu Jiuyin smiled calmly and said, "Well, you don't have to be surprised. Your understanding of our witch clan is still pitiful. When will you reach the realm of a great witch?  Only then are you qualified to know the secrets about our witch clan, and telling you now will only affect your xinxing, so you should retreat first!"

    Zhu Jiuyin did not speak big words. In the eyes of others, the treasures among the stars in the South China Sea are great. After all, the world today is not the prehistoric era. Whether it is Sanqing or Zhunti, there are other people.  They all attach great importance to these treasures, which can improve their own strength, but for Zhu Jiuyin, who has a world of his own, this is not worth mentioning at all. If he is determined, he can use the innate spiritual fruit to forcibly improve Zhu Zhan's cultivation.  Ascension to the realm of great witches, but that would not be a good thing for Zhu Zhan. It is best to practice one step at a time. Only in this way can one's foundation be solid.

    Now that the restraining power of the earth on Zhu Jiuyin has disappeared, if Zhu Jiuyin is willing, he can rely on the continuous flow of energy from his own divine kingdom.Qi quickly improves his own cultivation. It is not impossible to reach the realm of quasi-sage. However, Zhu Jiuyin did not do this. Instead, he tempered himself step by step. What did he do for this?  That is to make one's own cultivation one step further. Only in this way can he have enough strength to attack the supreme avenue and realize the supreme path, fruit, and freedom.

    Regardless of the way of heaven or Taoist Hongjun, the reason why they have not mobilized the power of heaven and earth to practice quickly is actually the same as Zhu Jiuyin. They are all tempering themselves through countless calamities and preparing for the future, rather than  Just like those idiots who don't know the so-called, they are frantically grabbing treasures to improve their cultivation.

    The foundation is related to a person's achievement. Without a good foundation, you will never reach the top. If you want to transcend everything, the foundation is the most important thing. Only those who have experienced the calamity of the end of the law can you reach the peak.  It can give people a chance to transcend, and only the calamity of the end of the Dharma can give people a qualitative change in their nature.

    Of course, things are not absolute, at least this is not the case for the three thousand chaos gods and demons. The path they take is not like this, especially those gods and demons related to killing. What they need is killing, and like  The First Emperor Yingzheng, Hongyun, Jingyin and Empress Nuwa all needed luck.  Everyone's path is different and they all have their own pursuits.

    After the people of the Wu tribe left Nanzhan Prefecture and entered the South China Sea, many people were moved by this.  If the Wu Clan did nothing, then many people would not dare to act rashly. After all, no one dared to ignore the existence of Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan. But once the Wu Clan made a move, things would be different. They would have an excuse, especially those who  The Chaos Gods and Demons became even more excited about it.  They finally waited for the opportunity to make the storm more violent.

    As soon as the Wu Clan moved, a rumor quickly spread among the three realms that the Wu Clan wanted to monopolize all the benefits of the South China Sea.  There is a quarter of the treasures in the South China Sea. If such a huge treasure were to swallow all the Witch Clan again, then no one in the Three Realms would be able to be the enemy of the Witch Clan, not the Human Clan, not the Monster Clan.  None of the four teachings of Ren, Chan, Jie, and Buddhism have that qualification.  These three realms will be a world dominated by the Wu family.

    The treasure touches people's hearts. Under the guidance of those who are thoughtful, many greedy people soon became crazy. One by one, they put down everything they were doing and went to fight in the South China Sea. These people all hoped to be able to fight in the South China Sea before the Wu Clan.  The treasures in the South China Sea were plundered and taken away to plunder their own treasures, which would give themselves an extra chance of survival in this immeasurable calamity. Unfortunately, these people only saw the treasures in their eyes, but forgot the dangers of this trip.  When they set foot on the South China Sea, their lives were in danger.  The Wu Clan is not as simple as they thought.

    Under the guidance of those chaotic gods and demons, many disciples of Ren, Chan, Jie, and Buddha were moved by it, making them forget the danger and follow everyone towards the South China Sea. Of course, everyone who dared to go to the South China Sea  They are not ordinary people, but the small group of people who have benefited the most from this storm. They all have the cultivation of immortals, precisely because they feel that they have escaped from the mortal body, and Zhu Jiuyin is just  The cultivation of Jinxian makes these people crazy, thinking that they have the ability to seize the interests of the South China Sea. It is a pity that these people are too self-righteous, because their self-righteousness puts their lives in danger.  .

    Taking food from Zhu Jiuyin's tiger's mouth, it's a shame these people dare to think of it. Even former saints like Sanqing and Zhunti didn't dare to think about such crazy things, but they were so overwhelmed by the interests.  The juniors not only thought about it, but also dared to take practical actions. It has to be said that they have become hopelessly crazy.

    In response to this storm, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother remained calm. Even if the changes in the earthly immortal world were drastic, they did not take action. After all, for them, only the First Emperor Yingzheng was enough to give them.  Heavenly Court was a heavy blow. At this time, they were even more unwilling to offend Zhu Jiuyin or the Witch Clan.

    Above the Heavenly Court, the Jade Emperor sneered and said: "Yaochi, you have seen it, it is such a good plan. I really don't know who came up with such a big trick and plotted all the immortals in the three realms. When the stars fell, not only  It not only destroyed the defense of our heaven, but also aroused the greed of the immortals in the three realms, and a bloody storm was set off again. This situation reminded me of the storm before the end of the law.  It has also plotted against all the immortals in the three realms, I am afraid that after this storm, the entire earthly immortal world will undergo earth-shaking changes!"

    After hearing the words of the Jade Emperor, the Queen Mother sighed and said: "Yes! We were all too careless. If we had been more careful before, there would not have been such a drastic change today, which made you and me become  It's really uncomfortable to move like this?Is this storm good or bad for us?  Although we are waiting to see what happens, we are afraid that the person in the dark will not give us this opportunity. Now that the other party has plotted against Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan, we are afraid that they will not allow us to sit on the sidelines. After all, we  But I can't compare with Zhu Jiuyin!  "

    Why hasn't the Jade Emperor thought about it this way, but no matter how much he thinks about it, it's useless, because he can't find a way to break the situation. After Tianting loses the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation', it is like a tiger without minions.  It is impossible to deter the greed of those people. Even though they have the cultivation level of the Golden Immortal, facing the tens of thousands of Heavenly Immortals, even the Golden Immortals are unable to fight against them. If they force a fight with them, they will only die.  The soul disappears.

    Even the Jade Emperor suspected that as long as he showed a little bit of weakness or gave those greedy people a little chance, those monsters in Luzhou, Beiju, would take advantage of the situation and march up to the heaven to seize it.  Control, let the demon clan regain control of the overall situation in heaven, and I am afraid that my life will be at risk.

    The Jade Emperor sighed and said: "We don't have the ability to understand who is secretly planning it. Now we can only take one step at a time. No matter what the other party wants to do, we can only passively respond. If it doesn't work, we will give up."  This heaven, retreat to the underworld, after all, the control of the underworld is still in my hands, but even if someone wants to take over the heaven, I will not make it easy for him!"

    Hearing the Jade Emperor's words, the Queen Mother's face changed and she said in a deep voice: "Haotian, you want to empty out the heaven and leave a useless shell for the enemy. Have you ever thought about the serious consequences of doing so?  ?"

    The Jade Emperor sneered and said: "Empty! No, I will not empty the heaven. What I want to do is to destroy. Others cannot easily take away what we cannot keep. Others cannot get what we can't get. In the worst case, I will destroy it."  In heaven, no one will be able to live well after everyone breaks up. As for the serious consequences, I don¡¯t have to consider them!"

    As soon as the Jade Emperor said these words, the Queen Mother couldn't help but gasped. The Jade Emperor's idea was really crazy, so crazy that she was frightened by it. You must know that Heaven is not an ordinary existence, but is in charge of the three realms.  If the supreme being destroys Heaven, there will be endless causes and effects. No matter how strong your luck is, it will be completely dissipated because of this incident. After all, Heaven involves the luck of the entire earthly and immortal world.

    You must know that the Jade Emperor is different from Zhu Jiuyin. Zhu Jiuyin has a strong cultivation base and has his own divine kingdom. He can not care about luck, but the Jade Emperor cannot do this. If he loses his luck,  Asylum, that is definitely life or death. After all, Heaven has offended too many people, and many people want to put them to death!  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 616 The Sound of Killing

    Chapter 616: The Sound of Killing

    It can make the Jade Emperor want to give up everything. You can imagine how much the Jade Emperor is suffering deep in his heart at this moment. We can also understand from him how dangerous the current situation in the Three Realms is. It can force the Jade Emperor to make such crazy thoughts.  Come on, you can imagine the extent of this immeasurable calamity. What is ridiculous is that the First Emperor won the government but did not know how capable he was. He is still dreaming that he can unify the immortal world and kill the heaven.  That daydream is like hypnotizing yourself.

    It cannot be said that the First Emperor Yingzheng was hypnotizing himself. He is still participating in the fight for this treasure without knowing whether to live or die. The object is actually the sea area connected to Nanzhan Buzhou. He wants to get there from there.  Capturing a fallen star for himself in the sea would give his Great Qin Empire the capital to stand up again.

    The people of the Wu Clan were already very angry when they found out about the betrayal of the First Emperor Yingzheng, but now the First Emperor Yingzheng recklessly reached out to their territory, which aroused the anger of the Wu Clan.  , just when the Wu clan was about to vent their anger on the First Emperor Yingzheng and the Qin Empire behind him, an unexpected accident happened at this time.

    For those Chaos Gods and Demons, what they need most is to kill and disrupt the entire Three Realms. Now when they see that the First Emperor Yingzheng was ignorant enough to snatch food from Zhu Jiuyin's tiger's mouth, they are happy, so they secretly  Many casual cultivators were encouraged to hide among the soldiers of the Qin Empire, and began to invade the South China Sea in the name of the Qin Empire.

    Although those chaos gods and demons are very crazy, they are also very shameless.  However, the method they provided had to be said to be very useful, and it was quickly recognized by everyone. In the hearts of those casual practitioners, they all believed that the First Emperor Yingzheng himself was from the Wu clan.  Using the name of the Great Qin Empire to invade and occupy the interests in the South China Sea, even Zhu Jiuyin would have difficulty attacking them. After all, they had the First Emperor Yingzheng, a person related to the Wu clan, as a shield behind them.

    pity!  The vision of these casual cultivators is still too low, or they are blinded by greed. The First Emperor Yingzheng had already lost the blood of the Wu clan in the battle with Tianting, and from Zhu Jiuyin's  From the reaction, it was clear that Zhu Jiuyin had already given up on the First Emperor Yingzheng. By doing this, they were not only unable to protect themselves.  It will also anger Zhu Jiuyin even more and the entire Wu clan, and then their fate will be even worse.  After all, no party would let go of those who betrayed them, not to mention that the First Emperor dared to take up the idea of ??the South China Sea after winning the government, which was asking for his own death.

    When he saw that the First Emperor Yingzheng was so ignorant that he dared to ignore the majesty of the Wu clan and make plans for the South China Sea, Zhu Jiuyin's face flashed with a terrifying murderous intent.  He sneered gloomily and said: "It seems that I, Zhu Jiuyin, have made the people of the Three Realms forget my existence because I have not done anything for a long time. Since you bastards are seeking death, then I will help you and give you a wonderful experience.  You know how miserable the consequences will be for those who dare to provoke our Witch Clan!"

    Having said this, Zhu Jiuyin paused and shouted in a deep voice: "Zhu Zhan, go and gather the clansmen. Today I will take you to see the battles in the Earthly Immortal Realm. I will give you a long experience!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, Zhu Zhan was overjoyed.  You must know that among the tribe, everyone has grown up listening to the legend of Zhu Jiuyin and the power of the Twelve Ancestral Witches, but they have never seen how powerful the Twelve Ancestral Witches are. Today they finally have  Opportunity, how could this not make them happy.

    When Zhu Zhan heard this, he didn't say anything, and immediately turned around to report the news to his tribe. Soon the whole Wu Clan was in a state of excitement, and those people from the Wu Clan came to Zhu Jiuyin's residence one after another. Not only the Wu Clan had  Knowing that, some people from the human tribe adjacent to the Wu tribe also came one after another, wanting to have a look at Zhu Jiuyin's style.

    Zhu Jiuyin did not treat the human race differently, and there was no need for it. His mind was not that narrow-minded, not to mention that Zhu Jiuyin also had a different feeling for the human race. When everyone gathered, Zhu Jiuyin  With a thought in Yin's heart, he brought everyone to the South China Sea. He was able to carry so many people through space in an instant. Zhu Jiuyin's mastery of the laws of space was beyond the reach of a young boy like Zhu Zhan.  Than.

    Although Zhu Zhan inherited the bloodline of Zhu Jiuyin, the space power he mastered was only the magical power derived from his own bloodline, which was far from mastering the laws. However, for those who have the bloodline of Zhu Jiuyin,  For the people of the Witch Clan, this space transfer has been of great help to them, giving them a clear understanding of their own magical powers, giving them more confidence in moving to a higher level.

    With the magical power of Zhu Jiuyin, he appeared in the South China Sea without any sound. Appearing in front of the "soldiers of the Great Qin Empire" who were frantically plundering the treasures that belonged to the Wu Clan, they saw the people who were separated from the Wu Clan.The First Emperor won the government after parting ways.

    The sudden appearance of Zhu Jiuyin made those who were frantically plundering treasures involuntarily stop what they were doing. It was not because they had any conscience, but because they were forced to give up by a strong pressure.  , the pressure made them feel the threat of death, and the fear made them choose to let go.

    Once Zhu Jiuyin's pressure comes out, not to mention these small immortals, even golden immortals like the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother will be affected. After all, Zhu Jiuyin's pressure comes from killing, and it has  Endless destruction, the cultivation of these people will naturally be suppressed in the face of destruction.

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin appeared, he stared coldly at the uneasy First Emperor Yingzheng. When he felt Zhu Jiuyin's gaze, the First Emperor Yingzheng's heart sank involuntarily.  He felt endless killing intent in his eyes, which was coming straight towards him. The First Emperor Yingzheng was not a fool. Under this situation, if he didn't know that his actions had angered Zhu Jiuyin, then  He was not worthy to be the leader of the Qin Dynasty, but the First Emperor Yingzheng quickly calmed down, because he knew that Zhu Jiuyin was the only one in the Wu clan, and Zhu Zhan and the others were not at all in his heart.  After all, there are many experts around him now, and he is confident that he has the strength to take on the Wu Clan.

    After seeing the change in the face of the First Emperor Yingzheng, Zhu Jiuyin no longer had any so-called pity, and there was no need to have such pity. He only heard Zhu Jiu say in a gloomy voice: "Yingzheng, do you know what you are doing?  ? Do you know the consequences of doing this? Do you really think you can challenge the dignity of the Wu clan? "

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, the chaotic gods and demons hiding in the dark were anxious about it. They were worried that the First Emperor Yingzheng would not be able to withstand the pressure of Zhu Jiuyin. If the First Emperor Yingzheng gave in, what would they do?  Everything was in vain, after all, they had not prepared everything yet, and they did not expect that Zhu Jiuyin would go to such great lengths to fight for this mere falling star, and that he would appear so quickly!

    As soon as his mind moved, a god and demon secretly controlled an immortal to jump out from among the crowd. Before the First Emperor Yingzheng could speak, he shouted loudly: "Zhu Jiuyin, these falling stars belong to all living beings in the three realms.  Could it be that your Witch Clan wants to monopolize it all? Your Witch Clan¡¯s appetite is too big!¡±

    This angel jumped out and said such words to block the retreat of the First Emperor Yingzheng. If the First Emperor Yingzheng wants to surrender again, he will first have to face the suppression of everyone present. I am afraid that his  The Great Qin Empire will be severely weakened in an instant, and may even be in danger of annihilation. After all, there are many immortals present. Once these immortals are angry, they will have enough power to destroy his fragile Great Qin Empire. The consequences of this will be the beginning.  Huang Yingzheng could not bear it.

    With the wisdom of Shihuang Yingzheng, he naturally understands the purpose of this person's words at this time, but knowing it is one thing, but Shihuang Yingzheng cannot decipher it. The reason is simple because he is greedy, and  He was not willing to be suppressed by Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan. After all, in his eyes, the Wu Clan was already weak and there was no strong threat at all. The greed in his heart made him ignorant and fearless, and he dared to fight with Zhu Jiuyin.  Yin said such words.

    The First Emperor Yingzheng took a deep breath and said: "Zhu Jiuyin Ancestral Witch, the stars falling in the South China Sea belong to all living beings in the three realms. I don't think there is anything wrong with what we do. If the ancestors  If Wu Fei wants to impose this reason on us, then we can only rise up and resist, after all, we have to survive!"

    As soon as the First Emperor Yingzheng said this, the people of the Wu clan couldn't help the anger in their hearts and cursed the First Emperor Yingzheng. In their eyes, the First Emperor Yingzheng was a naked betrayal and deserved to be killed.  The anti-bone boy is so hateful.

    Zhu Jiuyin stretched out his hand to stop the curses of those from the Wu clan, and sneered: "Okay, very good! You really have a traitor in your body. I, Zhu Jiuyin, have not taken action for many years, and I never thought that even an ant like you would dare to be here."  I became arrogant in front of me. Today, I, Zhu Jiuyin, will go on a killing spree to let you know how miserable the consequences will be for daring to challenge my Witch Clan. As for you cowards hiding behind, don¡¯t even think about leaving even if you are here.  Please stay with me. Today I, Zhu Jiuyin, will use your blood to tell all living beings in the three realms that no matter how the times change, the South China Sea is still the world of my Wu clan. Anyone who dares to take advantage of it will be killed.  Be prepared, and no one will be an exception!" As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's killing sound came out, the entire three realms were shaken by it. Everyone could feel the endless murderous intention in Zhu Jiuyin's words, and couldn't help but  I¡¯m so heartbroken about it!  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 617 Chapter Bloody Massacre

    Chapter 617 Bloody Massacre

    Many people have forgotten the cruelty of Zhu Jiuyin, but those in the upper echelons of the Three Realms have not forgotten it. They know very well how serious the consequences of Zhu Jiuyin's anger are, and now the ignorant person like the First Emperor Yingzheng is  It deeply angered him, which made many people feel uneasy and fearful. You must know that the changes in the Three Realms have been great enough. They didn't want things to continue to get worse, but they couldn't help it.  At this point, they had no choice but to feel anxious.

    Some people had thought about trying to persuade, but seeing Zhu Jiuyin's astonishing murderous intent, they had to put away their thoughts of persuasion. After all, Zhu Jiuyin was a madman who could do anything.  Zhu Jiuyin identified himself as an accomplice of the First Emperor to win the government, so his life would probably be in jeopardy. A Taoist friend would die if he was a Taoist, but a poor Taoist would not die, not to mention those people were not considered to be his Taoists.  Friends, it is not unacceptable to sacrifice these ignorant juniors to calm Zhu Jiuyin's anger, so soon no one wanted to stand out anymore.

    In fact, anyone who is not a fool knows what choice to make at this time, not to mention that there are other hidden meanings in Zhu Jiuyin's words. There is a secret behind this matter, which is even more unintended.  Intervening, no one is a fool, and they can't do things that stand out. Anyone who dares to scheme against Zhu Jiuyin is definitely not a kind person. They don't have to go into this troubled water. It's okay to kill a few disciples.  What.

    When he heard Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words, the First Emperor Yingzheng felt that something was wrong.  Although he also sensed that many people in his army came with a purpose, he just thought that those people were just for profit.  He used his reputation to get a little treasure for himself, and the First Emperor Yingzheng could use these people to put pressure on the Wu clan so that he could talk to Zhu Jiuyin, but now he discovered that things were not what he thought.  It's so simple. If there is someone behind this who is deliberately plotting against Zhu Jiuyin, then his situation will not be good.

    When I think about it, I will completely turn against Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu clan.  The First Emperor Yingzheng had endless fear in his heart. What kind of person Zhu Jiuyin was, the First Emperor Yingzheng still had a little understanding.  Once Zhu Jiuyin is offended to death, the two sides will really fight to the death. Even if the Wu clan only has Zhu Jiuyin, it can bring endless trouble to itself. How can this not make the First Emperor Yingzheng afraid?  .

    Fear is useless.  Now that everything had happened, he couldn't hold back.  And even if he wanted to retreat, he couldn't. Zhu Jiuyin would not let him go. All this had become a foregone conclusion, and a war was inevitable.

    Zhu Jiuyin was not in the mood to care about what the First Emperor Yingzheng would think. To him, the current First Emperor Yingzheng was just a clown. As long as Zhu Jiuyin wanted to, he could be killed at any time.  What Zhu Jiuyin cares about is the person hiding behind it.  He wanted to see who dared to plot against him.

    Zhu Jiuyin snorted coldly and said: "Why don't you cowards dare to stand up and let Zhu Jiuyin see you at this time? Or do you think you can really hide yourself with the help of these people?"

    Regarding Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words.  Those Chaos Gods and Demons hid in the dark and stopped making a sound, fearing that their identities would be discovered by Zhu Jiuyin. In their hearts, they believed that no matter how arrogant Zhu Jiuyin was, he would not dare to directly kill everyone present.  , after all, everyone present has various forces. After all, Zhu Jiuyin today is not the arrogant Zhu Jiuyin back then, so these people always have illusions in their hearts.

    When he saw that no one in the army of the First Emperor's victory came forward, Zhu Jiuyin's face changed color, and his endless murderous intent was revealed. For those chaotic gods and demons who did not dare to directly confront the forces of all parties,  After all, they are still very weak, but Zhu Jiuyin doesn't have that much concern, because without the restraints of heaven and earth, Zhu Jiuyin has the ability to protect himself. He believes that he can face any situation.

    kill!  Zhu Jiuyin didn't say anything more. In this situation, it was useless to say anything. It was better to just start killing and massacre everyone present with that bloody method. That would naturally force out those who were hiding in the dark.  .

    Zhu Jiuyin's murderous intention moved, and the treasure of destruction was sacrificed by him. Powerful auras of destruction were combined with Zhu Jiuyin. Zhu Jiuyin roared, punched out, and endless auras of destruction rushed out.  He went towards everyone without any mercy, and his attack was a decisive blow, showing no mercy. Even the First Emperor Yingzheng was enveloped by this powerful fist!

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s move shocked those Chaos Gods and Demons. They really didn¡¯t expect that Zhu Jiuyin would be so crazy. He would take action at the slightest disagreement and show no mercy, regardless of the people present.There are many immortals, but under the suppression of Zhu Jiuyin's murderous intent, their cultivation was suppressed by 30 to 40%. Suddenly faced with Zhu Jiuyin's surprise attack, they had no time to react. Just like this, they were hit by Zhu Jiuyin's punch.  In an instant, those who were blocking the front were all blown away.

    Zhu Jiuyin's bloody methods frightened everyone. The First Emperor Yingzheng also felt the w¨¥ixi¨¦ of death at this moment. Only then did he realize how ridiculous his original decision was, just as Zhu Jiuyin said at the beginning  , All plots are vulnerable in the face of absolute strength. No matter how good his calculations are, the difference in strength is really huge. Although Zhu Jiuyin is a Golden Immortal, the power he shows far exceeds that of the Golden Immortal.

    The First Emperor Yingzheng wanted to admit defeat. After all, Zhu Jiuyin's power was so amazing. Dozens of people had been killed with one punch. With such a strong posture, who could resist Zhu Jiuyin's ferocity?  Power.

    Those people from the Wu clan were also shocked by Zhu Jiuyin's powerful blow. He killed people like slaughtering dogs, and no one could stop him with one punch. Although they thought Zhu Jiuyin was very strong in the past, they had no experience after all.  Guo Zhu Jiuyin didn't know how strong Zhu Jiuyin was when he took action, but now they finally understand.

    Zhu Jiuyin punched his body but did not stop. He rushed directly into the crowd like a tiger descending a mountain, killing everyone in all directions. No matter who stood in front of him, they could not escape Zhu Jiuyin's bombardment.  , in just a few breaths, hundreds of people had fallen into a pool of blood, making the place where the stars fell red with blood.

    Cruel and domineering, this is how everyone feels about Zhu Jiuyin. The power of Zhu Jiuyin also made the First Emperor Yingzheng finally understand where Zhu Jiuyin's confidence lies, and why there is only Zhu Jiuyin among the southern states.  One person, but no one in heaven, human, Chan, Jie, or Buddhism dares to provoke him. Although the demon clan has a large number of people, they still have to stay away. The reason is very simple, because Zhu Jiu  Yin has extremely powerful power, a power that scares these people.

    After discovering the power of Zhu Jiuyin, the First Emperor Yingzheng felt extremely distressed. If he had known that Zhu Jiuyin had such a powerful cultivation level, then he would never have chosen to betray the Wu Clan with such strong support.  , what does heaven mean? Unfortunately, he has no way out now.

    Following Zhu Jiuyin's one-sided massacre, the chaos gods and demons hidden in the crowd finally couldn't bear it any longer. If Zhu Jiuyin were allowed to continue killing like this crazily, Zhu Jiuyin's momentum would definitely explode.  At the top, they really had no chance of comeback at that time.

    "Zhu Jiuyin, you bastard, are you really going to kill us all?" Those Chaos Gods and Demons finally couldn't help but jumped out. Good guy, you don't know it, but you were shocked when you saw it. It's such a small place.  There were actually hundreds of Chaos Gods and Demons gathered among them. It seemed that these Chaos Gods and Demons really wanted to give Zhu Jiuyin a big game, but they didn't expect that Zhu Jiuyin didn't play according to common sense at all.  Take big action without giving them a chance.

    When he saw these Chaos Gods and Demons standing up, Zhu Jiuyin sneered disdainfully: "Who am I to be a monster who dares to be so arrogant and come to the South China Sea to plot against our Wu Clan regardless of life or death? It was you who were not allowed to stand on the stage.  Thing, do you really think that you can do whatever you want after reincarnation? Since you bastards are here today, you don¡¯t have to leave. I just killed you bastards to restore my true form of Chaos Gods and Demons. Leave them all to me.  Die, with the blessing of the law, the great road of destruction comes, swallowing up the world, killing everyone, die!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin shouted, an invisible pressure fell from the sky, and an illusory law of the great road condensed in the void. It seemed that Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation level was still a bit low, even if he borrowed the Destruction  The power of the treasure triggered the advent of the Great Law, but it still could not condense the Great Law into a physical entity. It was just an illusory shadow. Fortunately, Zhu Jiuyin's opponent was not a powerful character. The highest person was only in the realm of an immortal.  This illusory shadow is enough to kill everyone present!

    When the shadow of the Great Law came, those Chaos Gods and Demons were all anxious. They were not fools, and they naturally understood how serious the consequences of the Great Law were. If they could not break through Zhu Jiuyin's shadow, then  All of them have to die here. No one can escape Zhu Jiuyin's killing blow. They can only hear those Chaos Gods and Demons shouting loudly: "What are you bastards thinking? Why don't you fight back with all your strength? When Zhu Jiuyin will  If the power of the avenue is fully unleashed, then all of us will be doomed!" (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 618: Killing with a Borrowed Knife

    Chapter 618: Killing with a Borrowed Knife

    Hearing the shouts of the Chaos Gods and Demons, the First Emperor Yingzheng and the group of casual cultivators suddenly realized that they all mustered up their energy and crazily launched a counterattack against Zhu Jiuyin, hoping that the combined power of everyone could  Blasting away the phantom of the avenue summoned by Zhu Jiuyin, he could escape this disaster.

    The idea is good, but the reality is cruel. Although these people are genuine, it is simply a joke for them to break Zhu Jiuyin's shadow of the avenue. If the avenue is so easy to break, then they  There is nothing remarkable about it, and it is not worthy of people's attention. It can only be said that these fools were used by those Chaos Gods and Demons, and became the shields and scapegoats of these Chaos Gods and Demons.

    When he saw these so-called casual cultivators frantically bombarding the phantoms of the avenue he had summoned, a sneer flashed across Zhu Jiuyin's face. It was time to teach these people a lesson, of course.  This lesson is not that simple, it will be at the cost of their lives. After all, Zhu Jiuyin is a chaotic god and demon who controls the existence of the law of destruction. These casual cultivators are simply asking for death if they want to be enemies with Zhu Jiuyin.

    Zhu Jiuyin didn't go into a big fight, and there was no need for it. For him, all he needed to do was move his mind. When Zhu Jiuyin's mind moved, the avenue of destruction moved. Invisible ripples surged out one after another, one after another in an instant.  The destructive power bounced back along the attacks of those casual cultivators.

    Then there was a burst of screams, and those idiots who didn't know how to advance or retreat were backfired by Zhu Jiuyin's power of destruction. If saints like Sanqing and Zhunti were able to resist Zhu Jiuyin's law of destruction,  Power.  But for these casual cultivators, as well as those disciples who can't get on the stage in various religions, Zhu Jiuyin's law of destruction is the soul seducer.  Each one of them was swallowed up by the Law of Destruction while screaming, and each one of them died without a single body.

    Vicious and vicious, when they saw those casual cultivators and disciples of various sects who had taken great measures to achieve such an end, those smart people were frightened by Zhu Jiuyin's methods. They were too cruel and this was simply not what they could do.  At this time, these people who were lucky enough not to die were cursing those who tempted them to come.  If these bastards hadn't been provoking me secretly, they wouldn't have gotten themselves into such a predicament!  No, it shouldn¡¯t be said to be a dilemma.  It should be said that it is a desperate situation. This South China Sea has really become a desperate situation for them. As long as Zhu Jiuyin is willing, no one like them can escape from the palm of Zhu Jiuyin.

    Hate it!  These people hate those who take advantage of them.  I even hate myself for being so carried away by the benefits.  He actually came to the territory of the Witch Clan. Zhu Jiuyin, a madman, did all kinds of evil. There was nothing he wouldn't dare to do. If he came to his territory to seize the treasure, why would he be seeking death?

    "It's a pity that there is no medicine for regret in this world. No matter how much they regret, they can't change the situation in front of them. They all know very well how dangerous their current situation is, and each one of them is thinking hard about how to escape.

    These people want to get away at this time.  That's really funny. If they had such a heart, what would they have done before?  After seeing Zhu Jiuyin being so cruel and ruthless, they wanted to run away. There are such good things in this world. It was too late for them to go. Not to mention that they, even the First Emperor Yingzheng, were also dragged to death by Zhu Jiuyin at this time.  among the list.

    After seeing how ferocious Zhu Jiuyin was, the Chaos Gods and Demons finally couldn't bear it anymore. Someone stood up again and said: "Zhu Jiuyin, don't do anything too extreme. If you push us into a hurry,  , at worst, we will die together. No matter how strong your cultivation is, I think if so many of us self-destruct, it will be enough to hurt you severely. We were wrong this time, we apologize to you, and please let us live!"

    Good guy, this Chaos God and Demon is really not stupid enough to use both soft and hard methods. If he uses such methods on others, he will gain something and be able to resolve the crisis in front of him, but he shouldn't.  Using such methods against Zhu Jiuyin will only make Zhu Jiuyin angry. Otherwise, there will be absolutely no gains, because a strong man like Zhu Jiuyin cannot  To endure the threat of these ants-like people, the only ones who can threaten him are Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu. Others are seeking their own death.

    Zhu Jiuyin snorted coldly and said: "You bastards have a good idea. You threaten me with such ignorant things. It's really funny. Do you really think that I, Zhu Jiuyin, am so easy to bully? Why do you want to be beaten up after someone knocks on your door?"  If you don¡¯t dare to fight back, none of you will leave alive today. If you can, please blow yourself up. I want to see what means you bastards have to die with me!"

    After hearing Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s answer, all the chaos gods and demons present were angry. Zhu Jiuyin also had the nerve to say such a shameless thing.Speaking of which, he is worthy of saying that he is easy to bully. If he was really easy to bully, then people like him would not be in this situation, and they would not be forced into desperation by Zhu Jiuyin!

    Although they thought so in their hearts, no one dared to express it. After all, Zhu Jiuyin was so crazy, so crazy that it frightened all of them. No one dared to truly confront Zhu Jiuyin at this time.  This is not a good thing for them. This is gambling with their own lives. Once they lose the bet, their body will die and their soul will never be reborn. Such serious consequences will be for these chaotic gods and demons.  It's hard to accept.

    Those Chaos Gods and Demons braced themselves up and roared with bluff: "Zhu Jiuyin, don't force us, we are really capable of anything, and you don't have any big losses. You can't do anything with us."  Fight for your life, we'd better discuss it carefully and don't fight or kill!"

    These chaos gods and demons have been reincarnated in the human world for a short time, and they seem to have been assimilated by the human race. Otherwise, they would not have said such funny words. Anyone who is not a fool knows that Zhu Jiuyin is  Such cruelty, it would be extremely cruel to negotiate terms with such a cruel person.

    Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said, "So what if I force you? If you have the ability, just blow yourself up. Let me see. Don't always use your words but not your hands. It's just a show of force and you won't be able to scare people!"

    Self-explosion!  These chaos gods and demons are not fools.  They would not use their lives as a wedding dress for others. Not to mention those bastards shouting slogans very loudly. If they were to be the first to charge into battle and fight Zhu Jiuyin, no one would be willing to take the initiative to stand up and fight Zhu Jiuyin.  They are just pinning their hopes on others, trying to use this empty slogan to encourage others to die together with Zhu Jiuyin.

    Zhu Jiuyin saw through these people's tricks, so he didn't pay attention to such threats at all.  If these people really had the determination to self-destruct, they would not have acted like this. No matter they were from the witch clan during the Lich War back then.  It doesn't matter if you are a demon clan, once you have the heart to die together, you can just rush forward and die with the enemy without saying anything, and there will be delays in giving the enemy opportunities.

    These chaos gods and demons don¡¯t want to die.  Don't dare to charge forward and die together with Zhu Jiuyin.  Their performance made many people disappointed and angry, especially those casual cultivators who were seduced by them. In the hearts of these casual cultivators, they hated these Chaos Gods and Demons to the core. If it weren't for Chaos  How could they end up like this despite the encouragement of gods and demons? These casual cultivators couldn't defeat Zhu Jiuyin, and they didn't dare to step forward in the face of Zhu Jiuyin's fierce power, but it didn't mean that they really didn't dare to do anything.  .

    Sudden.  Among the surviving casual cultivators, someone stood up and said: "Senior Zhu Jiuyin, these chaos gods and demons are behind what happened today. We are just being used by them. Please let go, senior."  Pass us and give us a way out!"

    People are like this, and they will do many incredible things under pressure. Zhu Jiuyin's bloody methods actually made them succumb and take the initiative to stand up and surrender. This has to be said to surprise many people, especially those who  The people of the Wu clan who were brought here by Zhu Jiuyin finally understood the source of Zhu Jiuyin's confidence, which was their own strength. However, so many masters lost their courage in front of Zhu Jiuyin.

    Zhu Jiuyin snorted coldly and said: "That's enough, I don't want to hear what you have to say. If you say that you are being used by others, then you have to give me an explanation. There are so many chaotic gods and demons standing there.  If you have nothing to do with them, then give me an attitude now, otherwise none of you will be able to leave here alive today!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, the chaos gods and demons were horrified. Zhu Jiuyin clearly wanted to use the power of these casual cultivators and disciples of various religions to get rid of him. This method was really insidious.  .

    Just listen to those chaos gods and demons yelling: "Zhu Jiuyin, you bastard has the ability to fight with us, don't use such shameful tricks, don't believe his words, if you fight with us, both sides will lose."  , there is no way to escape from here, as long as we work together, no matter how powerful Zhu Jiuyin is, we can't stop our charge!"

    What these Chaos Gods and Demons say sounds pretty good, but no one will believe them. After all, no one is a fool. If they have to choose between Zhu Jiuyin and the Chaos Gods and Demons, then they still believe Zhu Jiuyin. After all, Zhu Jiuyin  Jiuyin's reputation is much better than that of Chaos Gods and Demons. Although Zhu Jiuyin is crazy and cruel, he has never heard of Zhu Jiuyin breaking his trust, and it is difficult for Chaos Gods and Demons to believe their words.  .

    When he heard the words of those chaotic gods and demons, Zhu Jiuyin's face was calm and he shouted coldly: "What are you waiting for? Do you want to survive?"??, then you have to show it to me and let me see your sincerity. Otherwise, don't blame me, Zhu Jiuyin, for destroying all of you here!  "

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, all the casual cultivators and disciples of various sects became crazy. Without saying anything, they sacrificed the spirit treasures and frantically launched attacks on the chaotic gods and demons.  He didn't even use the summons, he just used his killing move. He wanted to kill these chaotic gods and demons directly and exchange their blood for his own survival.

    "Zhu Jiuyin, you bastard, you're going to die!" Facing the siege of casual cultivators and disciples of various religions, those Chaos Gods and Demons couldn't help but scream in agony, using such curses to vent their anger.  But such curses were nothing to Zhu Jiuyin, and Zhu Jiuyin didn't take them to heart at all.

    Zhu Jiuyin sneered and said: "Kill them. As long as you kill these chaos gods and demons and let me know that you are not the same as them, then we will give you a way to survive. If anyone wants to take the opportunity to escape, then don't blame me Zhu.  Jiuyin is cruel and ruthless, I warn you not to play any tricks in front of me, as long as someone does not work hard, it will be a dead end!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's words really pushed this group of chaos gods and demons to a desperate situation. These chaos gods and demons had not calculated that they would end up in such an end. Even at this time,  It was useless for them to regret. No one could escape from Zhu Jiuyin's grasp. Unless someone came to help them escape, who in the three realms would be stupid enough to come to save them under such circumstances?  .

    The three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons are not as united as the Witch Clan. It is simply impossible to expect them to come here desperately to rescue. No Chaos Gods and Demons can do such a thing.

    It is better to seek help from others than to ask for yourself. When faced with the threat of death, a Chaos God and Demon suddenly shouted loudly: "Everyone, pay attention. I will open a channel for everyone and seek a chance for you!" This Chaos God and Demon shouted  As he spoke, he rushed towards the casual cultivators crazily. When he approached the casual cultivators, he didn't say anything and exploded with a "boom". The powerful impact opened a gap for those chaotic gods and demons.  .

    When they saw the actions of this Chaos God and Demon, the other Chaos Gods and Demons were a little dumbfounded. None of them thought that there were such good people who were willing to sacrifice themselves to rescue them. This made them unable to react for a moment.  But is things really as simple as they think? Are there really Chaos gods and demons willing to sacrifice themselves to help others?

    After being startled, these Chaos Gods and Demons reacted and rushed towards the gap crazily, hoping to take the opportunity to open a passage so that they could escape from the South China Sea alive. Each one of them charged madly.  In front of me, I was afraid that if I took a step too late, I would be surrounded again.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 619 The whole army is destroyed

    Chapter 619: The whole army is destroyed

    At this time, Zhu Jiuyin suddenly snorted coldly and said: "You want to play tricks in front of me, Zhu Jiuyin, but you are not qualified. Do you think you can escape from the palm of my hand if you blow yourself up?  Go away to the great dream of Spring and Autumn, destroy the heaven and earth, devour all things, and die!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin finished shouting, he waved his hand and grabbed the soul of the Chaos God and Demon that had previously self-destructed from the void. Then he opened his mouth and sucked it in, and swallowed him up with a clean move.  There is no trace of sloppiness.

    After devouring the soul of this chaotic god and demon, Zhu Jiuyin sneered: "It turns out to be a void god and demon. No wonder you dare to play tricks in front of me, Zhu Jiuyin. It's a pity that your cultivation is still far behind."  , fight with me, you are not qualified!"

    Seeing that the Void God and Demon was killed so neatly by Zhu Jiuyin, those Chaos Gods and Demons were dumbfounded. Originally, they thought that this Void God and Demon was really so kind-hearted, sacrificing himself for everyone.  Opening a door to freedom, it's a pity that I didn't expect that the bastard Void God Demon was so insidious in using them as bait, trying to use their charge to let his soul escape secretly. Such insidious intentions made them angry.  , but fortunately, the bastard Void God Demon was killed directly by Zhu Jiuyin.

    Although each of these Chaos Gods and Demons were secretly thankful that Zhu Jiuyin had seen through the conspiracy of the Void God and Demon, they were not happy because Zhu Jiuyin's move also ended their chances of survival.  , leaving them unable to escape.  Even people with powerful space laws like the Void God and Demon couldn't escape from Zhu Jiuyin's hands, let alone people like them. At this time, they couldn't help but regret.  I shouldn't be so impulsive and choose to provoke Zhu Jiuyin at this time. Now that I'm better, I have to pay for myself. This is a big loss. No one would think that Zhu Jiuyin would be merciful to them and let them go.  Yi Ma, after all, they have the inheritance of chaos gods and demons.  In fact, there is no need for Zhu Jiuyin's pressure, whether it is casual cultivators or disciples of the three religions.  They will work hard for the inheritance of the Chaos Gods and Demons. This is a great opportunity for them. First of all, they have Zhu Jiuyin sitting aside and don¡¯t have to worry about these Chaos Gods and Demons escaping, and Zhu Jiuyin is also present.  It can put the greatest pressure on these chaotic gods and demons.  How could these reasons combined not make them excited?

    kill!  Not long after the Void God and Demon had just blasted the passage with his own body.  Soon, many casual cultivators stepped forward to block this route, cutting off the chance of the Chaos gods and demons to escape. Seeing such a lively scene, Zhu Jiuyin showed a sneer on his face,  That kind of thing makes people feel chilly.

    For such drastic changes in the South China Sea, it would be false to say that people like Sanqing and Zhunti would not pay attention. After all, they all wanted to know the extent of Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation, but when they saw that there were countless people in one go,  When hundreds of chaos gods and demons appear.  They couldn't help but feel moved by it, knowing that it was the inheritance of the Chaos Gods and Demons.  The most important thing is that Zhu Jiuyin clearly has the strength to kill these chaotic gods and demons, but he throws away this huge benefit. This makes Sanqing and others confused, and they can't figure out Zhu Jiuyin's intention.

    Regarding the inheritance of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons, the First Emperor Yingzheng was also very keen on it. While everyone was charging forward, the First Emperor Yingzheng was hiding behind, commanding the army and waiting for the opportunity to come.

    Facing the siege of a group of people who were already extremely crazy, these hundreds of chaotic gods and demons couldn't help but have a thought of dying together with the enemy. Although it was just a thought, as long as they had such a thought,  Then things will change. Now it is just the Void God and Demon who has died, which has not touched the bottom line of these Chaos Gods and Demons. You must know that Zhu Jiuyin was the one who killed the Void God and Demon. If there are Chaos Gods and Demons who are scattered by these  When Xiu and the disciples of the three religions are killed, things will take an astonishing turn. At that time, the whole world will shake, and the thoughts in the hearts of these chaotic gods and demons will grow crazily. When that time comes,  It is unknown how many of these people who are besieging them will survive. Maybe the whole army will be destroyed in the South China Sea. Chaos gods and demons will fight with these casual cultivators and the disciples of the three religions, and both sides will be harmed. Zhu Jiuyin  Then you can reap the benefits of being a fisherman.

    Zhu Jiuyin had such crazy thoughts in his heart, but it was not because he was afraid that he would be injured in a battle with the Chaos Gods and Demons, but because Team Zhu Jiu wanted to tell those who ascended from the Earth Star to the Earth Immortal World through this battle.  The people of the witch clan let them know how dangerous it is in the earthly immortal world, so that they can be vigilant.

    As the battle progressed, facing enemies dozens of times larger than themselves, these Chaos Gods and Demons gradually lost their physical strength. Although they were Chaos Gods and Demons, they had been reincarnated, and the powerful ChaosThe true form of the demon has been abandoned. They do not have as strong a body as Zhu Jiuyin. A lack of physical strength means that their situation becomes extremely dangerous. They may be killed by the enemy anytime and anywhere.

    Of course, what these Chaos Gods and Demons gained from paying such a high price was not small. At least nearly a thousand people fell in their hands. It was the deaths of these people that gave them the strength to support themselves until now without any casualties.

    Everything has two sides. When they saw that the physical strength of these chaotic gods and demons was exhausted, the attacks of the casual cultivators and the disciples of the three religions became even more fierce. Each one was like a chicken blood. In their eyes, these chaotic gods and demons were exhausted.  Gods and demons have become their meal. As long as they work harder, the inheritance of chaos gods and demons will be obtained. This kind of temptation makes them even more crazy and makes their blood boil.

    Time was running out, and soon a Chaos God and Demon fell. Facing a siege several times his own, he was beheaded on the spot. The Chaos God and Demon in his soul died as soon as he died.  The inheritance was divided up by those people. The fall of a Chaos God and Demon even more stimulated the casual cultivators, and they became even more crazy. After all, for them, there were only so many Chaos Gods and Demons in front of them, which was not enough for them.  Everyone is divided, if the hand is fast, there will be a hand, and if the hand is slow, there will be nothing. How can they not be crazy about it and rush forward without risking their lives.

    When a Chaos God and Demon fell, the thoughts in other people's hearts grew unknowingly. If there was a first, there would be a second. Soon, another Chaos God and Demon appeared under the crazy siege.  Falling in a pool of blood, before the grief of the Chaos Gods and Demons, several more people fell one after another. Such drastic changes made those Chaos Gods and Demons angry. They had suffered such a blow before, and they were Chaos who were as famous as Pangu.  The gods and demons are now being surrounded by a group of ants. Such a blow has dealt a heavy blow to their minds, causing the thoughts deep in their hearts to grow crazily. Even if they die, they must die vigorously. They cannot  If he fell down like this, even if he died, he would have to kill the other party with him. He couldn't catch that bastard Zhu Jiuyin, but he could still let these ants be buried with him!

    With such crazy thoughts, one of the Chaos Gods and Demons could no longer support his physical strength. He roared: "Zhu Jiuyin, you despicable and shameless villain, you will not die well, you ants are all here."  Go to hell!" The chaotic god and demon roared, ignoring the flying spirit treasures, and rushed into the crowd. Before everyone could react, there was a loud bang.  He self-destructed, and the powerful shock wave instantly enveloped those who surrounded and killed him. Under such an impact, these people naturally became the burial objects of this chaotic god and demon.

    One of the Chaos Gods and Demons let out such a roar, and then the other Chaos Gods and Demons also had death intentions. Without saying a word, they rushed into the crowd crazily. There was a burst of roar, and one Chaos Gods and Demons self-destructed.  , the powerful self-destruction surrounded all the casual cultivators present. Under the huge explosion, those casual cultivators had no time to escape and were all crushed to death by the powerful shock wave.

    These Chaos Gods and Demons are different from those casual cultivators. They have no calculations about whether they can protect themselves by retreating. For them, there is only one thought in their hearts, and that is to die together with the enemy. They cannot wait, and if they alert their opponents  time, then they could not maximize the killing, so after the first Chaos God and Demon self-destructed, the other Chaos Gods and Demons self-destructed in unison without communication. It is precisely because they have such a  The powerful tacit understanding caused the greatest damage to the casual cultivators and the disciples of other sects. Ninety-nine percent of those who were enveloped by the shock wave died, and even the few remaining people were all destroyed.

    Speaking of which, the luckiest one was the First Emperor who won the government. At least he saved his own life in this shock wave. Who asked him to hide at the back, but his soldiers of the Qin Dynasty suffered heavy casualties.  The Jade Emperor was seriously injured again after the battle, which was both lucky and unfortunate for him. After this battle, Great Qin's vitality was seriously injured. It was hard to say whether it could continue to maintain the so-called Great Qin Empire. At this time, it was hard to say  Huang Yingzheng's face was extremely gloomy and terrifying, but he couldn't blame anyone else. The only blame he had to blame was that he was too greedy. If he hadn't been so greedy and wanted to come to the South China Sea to seize the treasure, how could he have paid so much?  The price was heavy, and now Zhu Jiuyin was still standing by, not knowing what he was thinking, which made the First Emperor even more uneasy about winning the government.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 620: Shocking Ending

    Chapter 620: Shocking Ending

    Shock!  Apart from being shocked, everyone had no second thought. Zhu Jiuyin's methods were so cruel, so cruel that everyone was frightened by them. For many people, all they saw was the cruelty of those chaotic gods and demons.  , they would rather die than surrender, but for Sanqing, Zhunti, Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu, they have seen more. With their wisdom, they can naturally see why Zhu Jiuyin let those people go before.  Loose cultivators, and gave them this great opportunity, it was all just a conspiracy, a conspiracy to use these people to perish together with the Chaos Gods and Demons. When things got to this point, even if those people were still breathing, who would dare?  Zhu Jiuyin asked Zhu Jiuyin for the inheritance of the chaotic gods and demons, and it was fine if he didn't take action. Once he made a move, it was astonishing. With just a small conspiracy, Zhu Jiuyin got so many inheritances of chaos gods and demons at once. Zhu Jiuyin's methods allowed Zhu Jiuyin to  Everyone was afraid of it, which made Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu uneasy.

    After seeing the extremely miserable scene, Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said: "Trash, what a bunch of trash, so many people surrounded so many people and they were beaten like this, it's really embarrassing, for the sake of you  For the sake of barely forcing these Chaos Gods and Demons to death, I will let you live, get out of here!"

    Good guy, Zhu Jiuyin is really cruel. He took all the gains in his hands with just one sentence, but none of these people dared to speak out to refute. As for those who died, it was even worse.  After being scolded as a waste, the only one who was relatively good was the First Emperor who won the government, even though the Qin Empire was severely damaged after this battle.  But at least he was able to escape unharmed in front of Zhu Jiuyin, which can be considered a great blessing among misfortunes!

    Looking at the inheritance of chaos gods and demons scattered on the battlefield, the First Emperor Yingzheng felt unwilling to accept it.  However, the First Emperor Yingzheng was not crazy enough to risk his life. It was useless for him to be unwilling. At least he did not dare to fight Zhu Jiuyin. The previous bloody battle had given him enough lessons to let him know  What things can and cannot be done, he suppressed the greed in his heart and turned around and left.

    Seeing the unwillingness of the First Emperor to win the government.  A sneer flashed across Zhu Jiuyin's face, which was the disdain for the First Emperor's victory in politics, after the sneer.  With a thought in Zhu Jiuyin's mind, the treasure of destruction flew under the battlefield, and an extremely powerful suction force burst out instantly, sucking the souls of the chaotic gods and demons into the treasure of destruction.

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s treasure of destruction moved, the souls of the Chaos Gods and Demons shouted loudly: ¡°Zhu Jiuyin. You bastard, you don¡¯t deserve to die. You didn¡¯t even let our souls go!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said: "You Chaos people think that you can use that little trick to deceive me, Zhu Jiuyin, you think that the mere shadow of the Three Thousand Avenues can fool me.  If you want to use such trivial tricks to deceive me, you are not qualified, so come in!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's voice fell, the treasure of destruction was instantly enlarged. The huge black pyramid locked the entire void. The souls of the chaotic gods and demons hidden in the void were all destroyed by Zhu Jiuyin's treasure of destruction.  Devoured.

    I saw a small confrontation between Zhu Jiuyin and the Chaos Gods and Demons.  Everyone was dumbfounded. No one thought that those Chaos Gods and Demons were not completely dead yet.  It's amazing that the soul is still there, and the inheritance of chaos gods and demons scattered on the ground was fake. If they were standing in Zhu Jiuyin's position, they would have been deceived.  From this point, everyone couldn't help but be more vigilant. Chaos gods and demons were not as simple as they imagined, and only a cunning and cunning person like Zhu Jiuyin could avoid being deceived.

    After Zhu Jiuyin took away the souls of these chaotic gods and demons, he snorted coldly and said to the First Emperor Yingzheng: "Yingzheng, remember, you are lucky this time, but if you dare to provoke again  The bottom line of the Wu Clan is that when you die, if I, Zhu Jiuyin, want to kill you, no one in the Three Realms can save you, so just do it yourself!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, the First Emperor Yingzheng couldn't help but shudder. Although he was extremely angry in his heart, he couldn't do anything, and he didn't dare to refute Zhu Jiuyin. The most important thing was  What is important is that he understood that as soon as Zhu Jiuyin's words came out, he lost his last support. Zhu Jiuyin's words were an announcement to the three worlds that from now on, Yingzheng would have nothing to do with his Great Qin Empire and the Wu Clan.  relation.

    When Zhu Jiuyin's words fell, the Jade Emperor above the heaven said in a deep voice: "Yaochi, you can see that Zhu Jiuyin and Yingzheng are not as friendly as you thought. After Yingzheng left,  From the moment he looked south to Buzhou, the relationship between him and the Wu clan had been severed. Now Zhu Jiuyin officially announced this to the three realms. After this battle, the First Emperor Yingzheng never rose again.  opportunity, after all, Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words were enough to open the door.?Many people think that the First Emperor's victory in politics means that he has completely lost the fight for the throne of the Human Emperor!  "

    After hearing the Jade Emperor's words, the Queen Mother was not as optimistic as the Jade Emperor. She said worriedly: "Haotian, do you really think so? Don't you doubt that this battle was Zhu Jiuyin's from beginning to end?  Is it a conspiracy, a plan by him to clean up all the forces?"

    The Queen Mother's words made the Jade Emperor frown and said in a deep voice: "Yaochi, what do you mean by this? Do you think that all this is a conspiracy that Zhu Jiuyin and the First Emperor Yingzheng had discussed long ago?  ?¡±

    The Queen Mother nodded and said: "Yes, I have this suspicion. Think about it. If there is no conspiracy between Zhu Jiuyin and the First Emperor Yingzheng, how could so many people gather on the South China Sea in such a short period of time?"  , and if there was no conspiracy between them, how could there be so many chaotic gods and demons appearing? The most important thing is that all the benefits were eventually taken away by Zhu Jiuyin, and the entire army of those involved was destroyed. Isn't this enough?  Explain the problem?"

    The Queen Mother's words indeed made sense, but the Jade Emperor did not agree. He shook his head and said: "Yaochi, I don't agree with your statement. Although Zhu Jiuyin is insidious and cunning, he is not ready to take advantage of Yingzheng like this."  An ant, not to mention the arrogance in Yingzheng¡¯s bones will not let him accept Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s instructions!¡±

    The Queen Mother sneered and said: "Haotian, nothing is impossible in this world, and people can change, whether it is Zhu Jiuyin or Ying Zheng, as long as there are enough benefits, it will be enough to make people change."  They changed, and I believe in my own inference that there must be a conspiracy between the First Emperor Yingzheng and Zhu Jiuyin. If someone really takes action against the First Emperor Yingzheng, then what awaits them will definitely be a disaster!"

    In her heart, the Queen Mother regarded Zhu Jiuyin as too sinister. In his eyes, Zhu Jiuyin had become the embodiment of conspiracy. However, she was not the only one in the Three Realms to think so. Many people had such suspicions.  And it was precisely because they had such suspicion that they gave the First Emperor Yingzheng another chance to recuperate.

    The Jade Emperor was not persuaded by the Queen Mother. He still believed in his own judgment and shook his head and said: "No, Yaochi, things will not be like this. Zhu Jiuyin is not a fool. If he really has a conspiracy with the First Emperor to win the government, then  I would not say such words in front of all the sentient beings in the three realms. After all, none of us are fools. I believe that Zhu Jiuyin and Shihuang Yingzheng really parted ways. Everything that happened before can only be said to be Zhu Jiuyin.  His calculations are too powerful!"

    On the matter of Zhu Jiuyin and the First Emperor's victory in politics, the Jade Emperor could not convince the Queen Mother, and the Queen Mother could not convince the Jade Emperor either, so in the end they could only hold their own opinions. In the end, the Jade Emperor sighed and said: "Yaochi, forget it.  Things have already happened, and now even if we want to deal with the First Emperor Yingzheng, we are powerless. We don¡¯t have to worry about this matter so much. No matter what the relationship between Zhu Jiuyin and the First Emperor Yingzheng is, it will not matter to us.  It doesn't have much impact on us. At the moment, we should think about our own affairs first. Now that the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' has disappeared, we have to think carefully about our retreat. The underworld cannot give up and ignore us.  One of the two must go and take charge, otherwise when Sanqing and Zhunti react and occupy it, it will not be easy for us to recapture it, not to mention that the ancestor of Styx is also interested in the underworld.  Watching with eager eyes!"

    As soon as the Jade Emperor mentioned the matter in the underworld, the Queen Mother's face became heavy. The matter in the underworld cannot be ignored, especially the ancestor of the Styx. Although he has been lying motionless in the sea of ??blood, it seems that  There was no threat, but the more he behaved like this, the more uneasy the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother became. After all, the underworld was connected to the sea of ??blood. They did not believe that Ancestor Styx had no ambitions for the underworld. The reason why the other party was hesitant to take action was because he did not want to be that person.  He may be an early bird, but he will never let go after Patriarch Styx recovers his cultivation.

    Strike first to gain strength, strike later and suffer disaster. Now the Jade Emperor holds the 'Book of Life and Death' and the 'Judge's Pen' which have been the sharp weapons of the underworld for two years, and the ancestor of Styx has not recovered. The reason why he endures is because he is worried about what will happen to him.  Suffering the blow from the Jade Emperor, after all, it is too reluctant to use the immortal's cultivation to resist the 'Life and Death Book' and the 'Judge Pen'. If the spiritual treasure is not lost, the Styx Ancestor will still have some confidence, but he  The innate spiritual treasure in his hand had already been taken away by Zhu Jiuyin. Now he was very poor, so he had to be patient and wait for the opportunity quietly.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 621 The Small Thousand World Appears

    Chapter 621 The Small Thousand World Appears

    Zhu Jiuyin's move shocked the whole world, causing the entire three realms to talk about him. Not only Sanqing, Zhunti, but also Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu, other masters of the three realms were also talking about this matter.  They are all thinking about what kind of impact Zhu Jiuyin's action will have on themselves. Of course, the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons are no exception. You must know that this time it is a heavy blow to the Chaos Gods and Demons.  , hundreds of people fell down at once, and Zhu Jiuyin got hundreds of inheritances of chaos gods and demons as soon as he took action. How could this not make everyone of those chaos gods and demons feel in danger.

    It is not that no one in the Three Realms has thought about the idea of ??inheriting the chaos gods and demons in Zhu Jiuyin's hands, but when they think of Zhu Jiuyin's cruel methods, these people all wilt. Compared to the inheritance of the three thousand chaos gods and demons,  Generally speaking, these people care more about their lives. If they can't even save their lives, then what's the use of gaining the inheritance of the Chaos Gods and Demons? Just like those who fell in the South China Sea, everything was in vain.  , no one will even think about the existence of a person like them, and dead people have no value.

    Speaking of which, Ancestor Minghe, who was favored by the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, also thought about killing Zhu Jiuyin, but when he thought of Zhu Jiuyin's ferocity, Ancestor Minghe also gave up his intention.  Knowing that he had nearly died at the hands of Zhu Jiuyin several times, although he hated Zhu Jiuyin so much that he could eat him alive, he was self-aware that even so many chaotic gods and demons had died in Zhu Jiuyin.  In his calculations, let alone a person with such great strength, he didn't even dare to take the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother lightly.  What's more, facing Zhu Jiuyin.

    There are many people in the Three Realms who hate Zhu Jiuyin as much as Ancestor Styx, but there is really no one who is willing to take the initiative to provoke Zhu Jiuyin.  Only the First Emperor Yingzheng was a person who didn't know life or death. He didn't know how bad Zhu Jiuyin's reputation was in the three realms and dared to provoke Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu clan.  There is still some use value in the First Emperor's victory in politics. I'm afraid that the First Emperor's victory in politics has long been dead. There are still such crazy ideas as seizing the honor of the human emperor and unifying the three realms.

    Zhu Jiuyin has captured so many inheritances of chaos gods and demons.  He was also very excited in his heart. Although he had thought that someone would be doing something secretly, he did not expect that it would be the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons.  Moreover, they dispatched so many Chaos Gods and Demons at once, and the harvest this time was greater than the harvest in the world of three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons. Zhu Jiuyin was originally worried that there would not be so many when the Wu Clan was born.  The inheritance is left to those great witches who are expected to hit the realm of ancestral witches, and now everything is no longer a problem.

    Now, what Zhu Jiuyin cares about most is not paying attention to the changes in the Three Realms.  The most important thing for him is to refine the inheritance of these chaotic gods and demons that he has received.  Everything else can be put aside for the time being, and Zhu Jiuyin doesn't believe that after this battle, there will be something unsightly coming to challenge his bottom line.

    When Zhu Jiuyin returned to Nanzhan Buzhou, the entire Three Realms temporarily entered a brief period of peace, but those three thousand chaos gods and demons secretly began to discuss countermeasures. With Zhu Jiuyin, they this time  But they suffered a big loss, which forced them to be cautious. The most important thing was that so many people's souls were now in the hands of Zhu Jiuyin, and they were very worried that their plans would be leaked.  This is very detrimental to their development.

    At this time, someone among the Chaos Gods and Demons said: "We can't wait any longer. Even if it's a risk, we must fight quickly. Once we wait for that bastard Zhu Jiuyin to recover from the fallen person's soul,  If our plan is discovered among the gods, all the preparations we have made before will be in vain. I advise everyone to enter the state in advance and not wait for Zhu Jiuyin to get ahead of us and stop our plan!"

    As soon as this Chaos God and Demon said this, he immediately received the support of many Chaos God and Demon. In the hearts of these Chaos God and Demon, Zhu Jiuyin is a huge threat, so even if it is just a small matter, once it involves Zhu Jiuyin,  Jiuyin and the others have to be careful, not to mention that the impact of this matter is still so great, so it has to attract more attention.

    After this bloody battle, although many people hate Zhu Jiuyin in their hearts, there are also people who are afraid of Zhu Jiuyin. There are also different opinions among the Chaos Gods and Demons. Fortunately, these Chaos Gods and Demons still have different opinions.  Understand the priorities of things and know what to do and what not to do.

    After a quarrel, although many people objected, most people still supported launching their plan in advance. After all, time waits for no one for them. Once the matter is leaked, their situation will be very bad.

    While these chaotic gods and demons were discussing countermeasures, Zhu Jiuyin had refined the souls of several chaotic gods and demons. From the souls of these people, Zhu Jiuyin? Discovered a shocking conspiracy. He really didn't expect that he would be able to know the hidden plans of three thousand chaos gods and demons. This made Zhu Jiuyin have to act carefully. After all, the chaos gods and demons were all lawless.  Lord, if you are not careful, your boat will capsize in the gutter.

    Zhu Jiuyin took a deep breath and said: "What a Chaos God and Demon. He is really good at methods and scheming. He can even do such crazy things. It seems that my understanding of these Chaos God and Demon is still very shallow.  Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have discovered the intentions of these chaos gods and demons until now, but this is not the biggest gain. No matter how powerful these chaos gods and demons are, they can¡¯t compare to Tiandao and Hongjun Taozu. I really didn¡¯t expect that this bastard Tiandao has already been reincarnated.  , no wonder his aura cannot be found in these three realms, it seems that he really has some conspiracy, I have to be careful!"

    Be careful, Zhu Jiuyin must be careful. Those chaotic gods and demons are reincarnated as human beings and use human beings to practice. Although their current cultivation level is still a bit low, as long as they can get the opportunity, they can use their own souls to cultivate.  If the blood of the Chaos Gods and Demons retained in the body is refined, the benefits they will receive will be astonishing.

    In fact, even if there is no need to refine the chaotic bloodline they left behind, Zhu Jiuyin still believes that these chaotic gods and demons will develop into even more terrifying.  Because these chaotic gods and demons actually found the core of refining the Small Thousand Worlds, and actually wanted to snatch the fallen stars from the four seas and refine them into a Small Thousand Worlds in their own bodies.

    Such a shortcut method of refining the Small Thousand World allows these chaotic gods and demons to be refined in one's own body.  Then the chaos in the Three Realms will break out. It will be so spectacular when more than two thousand small thousand worlds are born. The most important thing is that they will also have the power to compete with Zhu Jiuyin and be able to compete with Hongjun  When Dao Ancestor competes with Heavenly Dao, the importance of the Small Thousand World is self-evident. The human body is an innate body, and combined with the body refining techniques of the Chaos Gods and Demons.  Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but feel his scalp numb when he thought of this.

    Zhu Jiuyin took a deep breath and said: "A Chaos God and Demon can think of such clever ways. If I were not prepared, you would really have the upper hand. But now everything is over."  It¡¯s different. You don¡¯t even have to think about the stars in my South China Sea!¡±

    But at this point, Zhu Jiuyin's expression did not relax. On the contrary, there was a hint of sadness. Zhu Jiuyin sighed again and said: "These chaotic gods and demons can use the innate body of human beings. By means of external force  Come and condense your own little world. I'm afraid that the plan of Heaven's Dao is deeper and even more elusive. It seems that this matter is a bit dangerous. I can't continue to be silent like this, otherwise the consequences will be terrible when Heaven's Dao is born.  It¡¯s unimaginable, since the immeasurable calamity has begun, let him continue to cause chaos for me!¡±

    Speaking of this, Zhu Jiuyin's body was filled with endless murderous intent. The pressure from the chaos gods, demons and the way of heaven completely aroused the murderous intent in Zhu Jiuyin's heart.  As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's murderous intent came out, the whole world trembled.  Zhu Jiuyin was unwilling to be left alone, and the three thousand chaos gods and demons also did not want to wait any longer. They were worried that their plans would be exposed, so they had to act in advance. The collision of the two triggered drastic changes in the world, causing great changes in the world.  The whole world once again became filled with murderous intent.

    Chaos gods and demons are all madmen. Zhu Jiuyin is amazed by their method of condensing the world. They can actually come up with the idea of ??using stars as the basis, and then use the treasure as an excuse to attract endless casual cultivators to hunt for treasure and kill.  This opportunity allows the fallen star to absorb the blood of the monks to extract its own spirituality, merge with the great world, and swallow the original power of the great world to accelerate the cohesion of the small world. Even Zhu Jiuyin may not be able to think of such an opportunistic method.  This method is so shocking. If the Chaos Gods and Demons succeed, not only will their goal be achieved, but also because the original power of the Great Thousand World is swallowed up by the Small Thousand World, it will definitely delay the development of immeasurable catastrophes.  In this way, these Chaos Gods and Demons will have enough time to prepare everything. I have to say that their calculations are too powerful.

    When the color of heaven and earth changed again, all the sentient beings in the three realms felt the threat inexplicably. Everyone felt a little uneasy, but they could not find the source of this uneasiness. Such changes made the sentient beings in the three realms even more worried.  The fear made them afraid, and each of them couldn't help but secretly wonder: "Could it be that the ultimate test of countless calamities is coming, and the world will turn into chaos?"

    Just when everyone was disturbed by this sudden change, voices came from all over the Earthly Immortal World: "The stars are twinkling, the source is transferred, the small thousand worlds are established, and hidden!"

    As the continuous shouting came out, there was a burst of starlight in the West Sea, North Sea, and East Sea, corresponding to the ancient stars in the void. At the same time, the spiritual veins of the earthly immortal world were also trembling.  ,The earth veins connected with the earthly immortal world, and the earth vein spiritual energy was intercepted by the starlight. The stars that had fallen in the three seas burst out with astonishing starlight, and then  In a sudden flash, it disappeared from everyone's eyes, and those who were looking for treasures on it were thrown out. Such a change attracted a burst of exclamations.

    After hearing the shouts, Zhu Jiuyin sighed secretly in his heart. These chaos gods and demons were indeed very careful. Before he could react, the other party took the lead and condensed it.  After entering Xiaoqian World, he did not give himself a chance to destroy their plan. The only thing that could make Zhu Jiuyin feel at ease was that the fallen stars above the South China Sea were still there and had not changed much. This could be regarded as a great blessing among misfortunes.

    However, Zhu Jiuyin himself was not happy. The appearance of so many small thousand worlds had a huge impact on the Earthly Immortal World and even the entire Three Realms. The endless earth vein spiritual energy and star power were diverted away by them, seriously affecting the world.  It has affected the development of the Three Realms and the entire process of immeasurable tribulations.

    Just when Zhu Jiuyin was sighing, the entire earthly immortal world and the stars in the sky began to tremble. Even the Nanzhan Province was in turmoil. Such changes made Zhu Jiuyin's face change color. He felt  When it comes to Nanzhan Prefecture, the ground is splitting. Once this division is completed, the entire Nanzhan Prefecture will be split into several parts. This is not what Zhu Jiuyin wants to see. Once Nanzhan Prefecture is divided,  Then the Wu clan will lose its foundation.

    In fact, this split is not only going on in Nanzhan Buzhou, but also on the whole world. Even the stars in the sky have changed. An inexplicable vitality is coming from the void, and it is  This vitality is driving drastic changes in the three realms. If the only thing that has not changed is the heaven and the underworld, this force has not affected them. However, the four major states of the earth and immortal world, as well as the four seas, have undergone earth-shaking changes.  The world is growing crazily under the influence of this vitality, and the ground lines of the four major states are also changing.

    With a thought in Zhu Jiuyin's mind, he revealed the true form of the Chaos God and Demon. At this time, he did not dare to be careless. After all, looking south to Buzhou was related to the survival of the Wu clan. As soon as the true form of the Chaos God and Demon was revealed, Zhu Jiujiu  Yin waved his hand and grabbed the 'Pangu Temple' in his hand, and then smashed it into the main dragon vein of Nanzhan Buzhou. The huge 'Pangu Temple' was pressed tightly under Zhu Jiuyin's control.  At the same time, Zhu Jiuyin shouted loudly: "Destroy all laws with one force, the temple can control the universe, suppress it!"

    I have to say that Zhu Jiuyin's methods are amazing. Although the inexplicable vitality is very amazing, this world was opened up by the great god Pangu after all. Under the suppression of Pangu Temple, that vitality was killed.  Suppressed to death, Zhu Jiuyin relied on the power of Pangu Temple to protect Nanzhan Buzhou from its influence.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 622 The world is divided

    Chapter 622 The world is divided

    When Zhu Jiuyin used the power of the 'Pangu Temple' to completely suppress the turmoil in the southern states, the changes in the other three states reached their limits. First, the northern Luzhou began to split.  The earth veins separated and formed new continents one after another. Under the influence of vitality, these new continents continued to expand and gradually formed small thousand worlds. However, these small thousand worlds are endless.  Similarly, some small thousand worlds have abundant vitality, while others have thin vitality. Among the small thousand worlds divided by the three major states, the small thousand worlds divided by Zhongsheng Shenzhou have the most, and the vitality is also the most abundant, followed by Beizhou.  Ju Luzhou and Xiniu Hezhou are the weakest existences among the many small thousand worlds. As for the four seas, there are also many small thousand worlds being formed, and the South China Sea controlled by the Wu clan is no exception. Those  The fallen stars were eventually transformed into small worlds.

    The emergence of so many small thousand worlds is a huge change for the entire Three Realms. It is not an ordinary change, but a huge change. The emergence of so many small thousand worlds subverts everyone's ideas, even if  Even Grandmaster Hongjun and Tiandao did not expect that things would develop to this extent, and even the three thousand chaos gods and demons did not expect that their actions would trigger such a strong change. This is really incredible.

    Dongsheng Shenzhou, Nanzhan Buzhou, and Xiniu Hezhou collapsed. Only Nanzhan Buzhou controlled by Zhu Jiuyin was not affected and was not divided into small worlds. Instead, it became a special existence. Zhu Jiuyin  Jiuyin suppressed the outbreak in Nanzhan Province, which had a huge impact on him.  When he suppressed the changes in the earth's veins in Nanzhan Buzhou, the spiritual energy of the earth's veins was not able to explode and was constantly eroding Zhu Jiuyin's true form of the chaotic gods and demons. The power of vitality and the destructive power of Zhu Jiuyin were in  Blending with each other.  Such a change made Zhu Jiuyin feel that everything must be reversed when it reaches its extreme. The ultimate in destruction is rebirth. His true form of the Chaos God and Demon has been refined, and everyone above Nanzhan Buzhou has also experienced this.  They received amazing benefits from the changes in the field. The entire Nanzhan Province had endless aura due to the suppressed vitality, which accelerated their practice speed. Such amazing changes made them ecstatic.  Especially those humans.

    With the occurrence of this drastic change, it can be basically said that every empire has been transformed into a small world, and the Great Qin Empire where the First Emperor won the government was no exception.  Originally, the First Emperor Yingzheng was still worried that he had severely damaged the vitality of the Great Qin Empire in the previous battle and lost the qualification to compete for the Human Emperor. However, after this change, everything developed in a good direction. The Great Qin Empire had  My own little world.  As the leader of this small world, he has great control over it.  This allowed the First Emperor Yingzheng to once again see the opportunity to unify the immortal world.

    After this drastic change, the auras that led to the Saint, Nuwa Empress, and Hongyun could no longer be suppressed. They soared into the sky and were revealed among the many small worlds. This made many people's faces look  They have endless killing intent, especially those like the Demon Master Kunpeng, Ancestor Styx, the Jade Emperor, and the Queen Mother. You must know that the appearance of the Holy Saint, Nuwa Empress, and Hongyun threatens their safety.

    kill!  No matter how high the price is, they will still have to kill Jie Yin, Nu Wa and Hong Yun.  Only when they die will you be safe. Otherwise, when they grow up, your life will be at risk.

    Now with the split of the three major states.  All forces have their own small worlds, and the big forces such as Ren, Chan, Jie, and Buddhism have many small worlds. Such a divided situation gives those careerists greater motivation.  , don¡¯t look at Zhu Jiuyin who killed a lot of casual cultivators and disciples of various sects in the previous battle, but for the entire Three Realms, that is just a drop in the bucket. After all, many people with vision are secretly waiting for the opportunity to come, and  Now the time has really come. The earthly fairy world has changed a lot. Many small worlds have appeared, and many small worlds have no masters. This makes those people unable to bear it anymore. What a master of one world.  temptation.

    Precisely because of the temptation of this small world, the entire Three Realms are once again full of murderous intent. The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother above the heaven were dumbfounded. They really did not expect that things would become so fast and in such a hurry.  The sea of ??blood connected to the underworld has been transformed into a thousand worlds, and only the underworld has not been affected.

    Faced with such a drastic change, the Jade Emperor was extremely troubled. Previously, he had tried his best to subdue most of the human races in the immortal world and gained endless power of faith. However, after this drastic change happened, what he  All the prices paid have been turned into water, those countries have turned into small worlds, and the kings have become the masters of one world. Under this situation, who will care about the thoughts of the Jade Emperor and the Heavenly Court?  In an instant, all the Jade Emperor's faith disappeared.?Can't make the Jade Emperor distressed.

    No matter how much you worry, it's useless. Everything has already happened, and there is no way that the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother can change it. After all, this is the power of the Great Dao. He is just a mere golden immortal and cannot change it at all, and there is no one in the three realms.  Can change all this.

    Just when the Jade Emperor was distressed, the Queen Mother suddenly said in shock: "Haotian, look at Nanzhan Buzhou, there has not been any change at all. This is really incredible. Everything in this immortal world has changed."  Dramatic changes have occurred but there has been no change in Nanzhan Buzhou. Could it be said that Zhu Jiuyin is really strong enough to control everything?"

    Hearing the Queen Mother's cry, the Jade Emperor took a closer look. Sure enough, the entire Nanzhan Prefecture remained unchanged and maintained its original appearance. This made the Jade Emperor dumbfounded, but soon he woke up and sighed and said:  "No, Yaochi, you are wrong. It's not that Nanzhan Buzhou has not changed, it's just that you haven't noticed it. Didn't you find that the concentration of spiritual energy in Nanzhan Buzhou has become like spiritual rain? In this situation  Practicing in such an environment, I am afraid that the speed of the entire Wu Clan will be far faster than others. Zhu Jiuyin is really amazing. He can forcibly suppress the spiritual energy that should be dispersed, making Nanzhan Buzhou become  Such a treasure!¡±

    As soon as the Jade Emperor said these words, the face of the Queen Mother changed several times. Although Nanzhan Buzhou has not turned into a small world, it has such amazing spiritual energy. With the powerful power of the Witch Clan, combined with such a treasure land  , the Queen Mother no longer dared to imagine any more, she seemed to have seen the Wu Clan army sweeping across the entire Xiaoqian World, cutting down all the enemies, which made her heart tremble.

    The changes in Nanzhan Buzhou were not only noticed by the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, but also Sanqing, Zhunti and others. The eyes of Tiandao and Hongjun Taozu also showed surprise. On one side  The face of Tiandao in Xiaoqian World revealed endless murderous intent. He could no longer bear Zhu Jiuyin. If his cultivation was not enough to be the enemy of Zhu Jiuyin, I am afraid that he would have already  Go and kill Zhu Jiuyin.

    Tiandao said with a gloomy face: "Okay, that's good. At least Zhu Jiuyin, the bastard, has lost a treasure. The Pangu Temple can no longer be removed by Zhu Jiuyin, unless he doesn't want this spiritual energy."  Ruyu's treasure land, I still have a chance, as long as I can cultivate this body into a world, Zhu Jiuyin doesn't matter."

    Tiandao's idea was the same as that of the Chaos Gods and Demons, but the Chaos Gods and Demons took a clever approach and wanted to use external forces to refine a small world. However, after Tiandao failed at the beginning, he started to refine himself into a world.  Unfortunately, Tiandao didn't know that even if he succeeded, there would still be a gap between him and Zhu Jiuyin, because Zhu Jiuyin already had his own Zhongqian World, and it was outside the Great Dao.  world.

    In Nanzhan Buzhou, when Zhu Jiuyin suppressed the changes in the earth's veins, his eyes were filled with endless surprise. He himself did not expect that the changes in Nanzhan Buzhou would be like this.  The environment in this southern state has been changed to such an extent in such a short period of time.

    After being surprised, Zhu Jiuyin took a deep breath and sighed: "The catastrophe of immeasurable calamity will soon begin. Originally, I was worried that this world would not be able to bear the birth of the Witch Clan. Now it seems that  Everything will be fine now, it¡¯s time to move the younger generation of the Wu Clan out of the Kingdom of God and let all living beings in the three realms know how powerful our Wu Clan is!¡±

    With this thought for a lifetime, Zhu Jiuyin summoned Zhu Zhan to his eyes with a thought, and then said: "Zhu Zhan, you have also seen the changes in the world. Aren't you always thinking about my members of the Wu Clan?  Have they all gone there? Let me tell you now, they are all recuperating and recuperating in my world of the Kingdom of God. Now you go back and arrange the clansmen so that they don¡¯t be nervous and don¡¯t be afraid. I want to put some of the clansmen back into the Three Realms.  middle!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, Zhu Zhan couldn't help but be startled, and then he was ecstatic. Although Zhu Jiuyin's powerful fighting ability in the previous battle in the South China Sea made Zhu Zhan and the others excited.  Excited, but excited, and the Wu clan is still too short of manpower. In a place as big as Nanzhan Buzhou, it is completely necessary to use Zhu Jiuyin's own prestige to suppress the opponent. This makes Zhu Zhan and others still afraid to rest assured.  , but it is different now. Once the tribesmen join, the entire Nanzhan Prefecture will be impregnable, and they no longer have to worry about their own safety.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 623 Chapter 623: Witches appear and divine punishment falls

    Chapter 623: The shaman appears and the divine punishment descends

    Zhu Jiuyin still understands what Zhu Jiuyin thinks. In fact, Zhu Zhan's psychology is the same as that of those who ascended from the earthly immortal world to this earthly immortal world. Naturally, they have some concerns when they come to such an unknown place.  Worrying, Zhu Jiuyin could not do anything under the general environment in the past. After all, he was responsible for the entire Wu Clan. He could not sacrifice the interests of the Wu Clan for these people who ascended from the Earth Star, so he has been  They didn't take any action, but everything is different now. Now with the outbreak of three thousand chaotic gods and demons, the entire earthly immortal world has undergone drastic changes. Not only the earthly immortal world, but even the heavenly court has returned to a period of strength. All of this  This made Zhu Jiuyin feel relieved, so it became the most important thing at the moment to transfer the people from their own divine kingdom.

    Although it is said that Zhu Jiuyin can keep the Wu clan in his own kingdom of God, that is not a good thing. Although there is no danger, it lacks a sense of understanding. This time's reconstruction is very important to Zhu Jiuyin.  It is said that it is a lot of insights. The changes in the three realms are also changes for Zhu Jiuyin, which allows him to understand the great road. Although this understanding does not seem to be of much help to his own cultivation, Zhu Jiuyin  In his heart, Jiuyin understood how rare this opportunity was and how beneficial it would be to his future practice. If he could allow his tribe to survive this immeasurable calamity, it would be of great benefit to their future development.  .

    Zhu Jiuyin didn¡¯t pay attention to what Zhu Zhan was thinking. He devoted all his efforts to opening his own kingdom of God.  You must know that it is not easy for Zhu Jiuyin to open the Kingdom of God with his current cultivation. He needs to pay a certain price for this. After all, he has not yet broken through to the realm of Da Luo Jinxian.  In the past, Zhu Jiuyin transferred his tribe to his own divine world to protect everyone. Now with the drastic changes in the world, Zhu Jiuyin sees the benefits hidden behind it, so no matter how high the price he pays, he will  Neither will give up.

    With the movement of Zhu Jiuyin's mana, a space force comes from the void. The same source of power from the three realms is confronting this space force. If Zhu Jiuyin has the cultivation level of Daluo Jinxian.  Then he can rely on his own powerful strength to block the space power from the three realms and successfully open the passage to the divine world, but now he is only a golden immortal.  It is very difficult to do this. If it weren't for the rain of spiritual energy in Nanzhan Buzhou, Zhu Jiuyin could replenish his own mana at any time, and his own chaotic god and demon body would also be extremely powerful.  I'm afraid he simply won't be able to hold on.

    Time passed bit by bit.  And Zhu Jiuyin's face became extremely pale under the oppression of the space power. If not for everyone's energy being restrained by the split of the three major states and the formation of many small worlds at this time,  I'm afraid that someone will develop Zhu Jiuyin's condition at this time. At this time, Zhu Jiuyin is at his weakest. If someone takes action, Zhu Jiuyin will be seriously injured even if he doesn't die. It can be said that Zhu Jiuyin's actions this time are  You're gambling with your life.  For the development of the Wu clan, he actually ignored his own safety.  There are very few people in this world who can achieve the level of Zhu Jiuyin. Whether it is the Nuwa Empress of the Demon Clan or Fuxi and others of the Human Clan, let them risk their lives to fight for their clansmen.  The advantage is that this is difficult for them to do because they are pursuing the supreme avenue!

    Zhu Jiuyin also pursues the Supreme Way, but friendship is more important to Zhu Jiuyin, and he believes that immeasurable calamities cannot be resisted by himself alone. He needs helpers, and no one is better than his own tribe.  It was perfect for him, so he was willing to fight for his own people, which was something that others couldn't do.

    The three thousand chaos gods and demons all know the danger of this immeasurable catastrophe, and they all understand that unity is strength, but it is simply impossible for them to cooperate sincerely and put down all calculations, because each of them has something in their heart.  Regardless of their own calculations, they are unwilling to sacrifice themselves to help others. Selfishness has become their instinct. Doesn't Zhu Jiuyin have selfish motives?  He did too, but Zhu Jiuyin was able to understand how he should choose.

    Time passed little by little, and the power of the void gradually took shape. A huge space channel appeared in Nanzhan Buzhou. When this channel appeared, the entire three realms felt a powerful force coming from the void.  Come, and the target is directly at Nanzhan Buzhou. Such a turn of events surprised all living beings in the three realms, but in an instant they understood it again. Tian Dao, Hongjun Daozu and others were happy and couldn't help but laugh in their hearts.  Said: "Zhu Jiuyin makes you arrogant. You think you can reverse the Great Dao with your strong cultivation, but you have forgotten that touching the bottom line of the Dao will be punished by God. This time I want to see what you get.  Come and resist the power of divine punishment, hahaha!¡±

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? d  Yes, it is true that divine punishment has come, but this divine punishment was not forcibly reversed by Zhu Jiuyin.Zhan Buzhou came apart because Zhu Jiuyin opened the passage between his divine kingdom and the Three Realms. Zhu Jiuyin's move destroyed the development of immeasurable tribulations, so God's punishment came just now, but God's punishment  The power of Zhu Jiuyin is not as strong as they thought. After all, the Wu clan was also born from this ancient world. It is not an alien creature. It was just that Zhu Jiuyin made a move at the beginning. Now the auras of the two worlds are connected, and Zhu Jiuyin  The auras of many quasi-sages and saints in the world are just repulsive to the world.

    The coming of divine punishment was something Zhu Jiuyin never expected. He never thought that his small actions would trigger the coming of divine punishment. If his cultivation level was strong, then with his powerful Chaos God Demon Real Body, he could force him to do so.  He resisted in the past, but now Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation is not enough to do all this.

    Zhu Jiuyin thought loudly and shouted loudly: "Time is limited, let those with low cultivation level return to the Three Realms first, and others stay in the Kingdom of God for the time being. I won't be able to hold on for too long!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's shout fell, Hou Tu Zuwu and others in the world of the Kingdom of God suddenly realized. They instantly understood the hidden meaning of Zhu Jiuyin's words. There was a difference in the atmosphere of the two worlds.  , it must be that the strength of the entire Three Realms has been greatly damaged after the catastrophe of the end of the law, but the cultivation of these people is still preserved. If these people suddenly appear in the Three Realms, it will definitely destroy the balance of the Three Realms and the entire immeasurable tribulation.  Everyone will be seriously affected by this, so there will be a divine punishment just now. After understanding this, Hou Tuzu Wu and others quickly arranged for those with the worst cultivation among the Wu clan to enter the Three Realms through the passage.  .

    The Witch Clan is not comparable to ordinary races. They have no resistance to the orders from the upper levels. They will do whatever the Ancestral Witch says. Soon, those with the weakest cultivation of the Witch Clan in the Kingdom of God have passed  After entering the Three Realms through the passage, the weakest ones are the human witch clan, but even so, they all have powerful power. After all, Zhu Jiuyin's divine world also has spiritual energy like rain, even more powerful than the current Nan Nan.  Zhan Buzhou is even worse. Cultivating in such an environment, although it only takes three thousand years, is enough for ordinary people to cultivate to the realm of immortals. Therefore, the shamans who emerged from the world of the Kingdom of God have  The cultivation of an immortal.

    Soon the weakest people in the entire shaman clan returned to Nanzhan Prefecture from the world of God's Kingdom. When these people entered Nanzhan Prefecture, the divine punishment fell fiercely from the sky. Zhu Jiu  However, Yin did not close the space passage because of the divine punishment. Instead, he cruelly sacrificed the treasure of destruction and blocked it from Nanzhan Buzhou. Despite the divine punishment, he let the world of the Kingdom of God continue to send people to Nanzhan Buzhou. Zhu Jiuyin  The strength is still too weak, and the cultivation level of the Golden Immortal is not enough to block the power of divine punishment. However, Zhu Jiuyin's desperate block has given the Divine Kingdom a chance. The twelve Golden Immortal-level great witches are  It is from the world of the Kingdom of God back to the Three Realms.

    When the divine punishment fell, Zhu Jiuyin's body was instantly chopped away, and the space passage was slowly closed. When Zhu Jiuyin lost his control, no one from the divine world could enter the passage again. After all,  They all know how serious the consequences are. If they are not careful, they will be stuck in the void forever and never have a chance to find their way home.

    After seeing the groups of tribesmen appearing, although Zhu Jiuyin was injured by the divine punishment, the injury was worth it to him. With ten great witches sitting in charge, no one in the three realms dared to attack the Nanzhan tribe.  If the state takes action, the twelve great witches can run the witch clan's housekeeping array, the 'Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods Array', and with the help of the little witches at the immortal level, they can even summon the true form of Pangu at a small cost.  Even the weakest Pangu's true body is enough to sweep through all the strong men in the three realms, and no one can resist the attack of Pangu's true body.

    After the news about Zhu Jiuyin's space channel, Heaven's Punishment also disappeared. Although Zhu Jiuyin summoned so many helpers, the strength of these people did not exceed the world's bottom line, so Heaven's Punishment naturally disappeared. Such a result made  Those who were excited to see how Zhu Jiuyin died were dumbfounded.

    After a moment, there was a burst of curses throughout the Three Realms. Countless people were cursing Dao Dao. The hearts of Tiandao Dao and Hongjun Daozu were extremely angry. Zhu Jiuyin had paid such a little effort.  The price is such a powerful harvest, and the appearance of the twelve great witches has completely made many people give up and dare not act rashly!  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 624: The Emperor of Earth Appears

    Chapter 624: The Emperor of Earth Appears

    The appearance of the twelve great witches not only shocked all living beings in the three realms, but also disrupted the balance of the three realms. Yes, the power of the witch clan was undoubtedly revealed at this moment. If the witch clan only had Zhu Jiuyin, then each of the three realms would be  None of the other forces would care too much. After all, what could Zhu Jiuyin do on his own? But now when Zhu Jiuyin brought out all the immortals of the Witch Clan and these twelve great witches, everyone had to think.  Countermeasures.

    Xiao Qian World, many people used to suspect that Zhu Jiuyin had his own Xiao Qian World, and it was a Xiao Qian World that was outside the main road, but now seeing that Zhu Jiuyin had pulled out so many helpers at once, they no longer wanted to  No one doubts Zhu Jiuyin's strength. The coming of Heaven's Punishment lets everyone know that there is definitely a more powerful existence in Zhu Jiuyin's small world. Houtu Zuwu, the founder of the Six Paths of Reincarnation, is one of the saints.  Zun, the Ancestral Witch Gonggong, the Ancestral Witch Xuanming, and the missing Human Emperor Shennong and King Dayu, if these people appeared in the Three Realms, no one would be able to fight against the Witch Clan.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin's actions this time were punished by God, everyone could barely breathe a sigh of relief. At least now the world does not allow the emergence of super powers that can break the balance of the three realms, but everyone knows that the Wu Clan is stronger than everyone else.  One step ahead, because they have maintained the most powerful power, everyone's power has been maintained. As long as someone can improve their cultivation and break the current highest realm, Zhu Jiuyin can follow it without any care.  In his small world, he pulled the strong men of the Witch Clan into the Three Realms. Before the end of the tribulation, the Witch Clan was truly as strong as a cloud.  There are so many great witches at the Daluo Golden Immortal level, and the Golden Immortal is even less worth mentioning. There are also many great witches who can attack the realm of ancestral witches.  What's more, there are powerful people like Houtu Ancestral Witch, Xuanming Ancestral Witch, and Gonggong Ancestral Witch. Just thinking about it makes people feel how terrifying the Wu clan is.

    Zhu Jiuyin didn't pay attention to what other people in the Three Realms were thinking about. Now that he had completed the summoning, what he needed most was to integrate these people into the Three Realms and integrate with those who came from the Earth and Star. Only then did he  is the most important thing. Zhu Jiuyin doesn't want to see a fire in his backyard, even if there is a one in ten thousand chance.

    The twelve great witches summoned to these three realms by Zhu Jiuyin belong to twelve tribes.  With them in Zhu Jiuyin, I can feel much more relaxed. At least I don't have to give guidance to those tribesmen in terms of practice. These twelve great witches are enough.  Moreover, Zhu Jiuyin was able to put aside many unnecessary distractions and concentrate on breaking through himself. Zhu Jiuyin understood that after this drastic change, everything would undergo a qualitative change.  All processes will develop at a rapid pace.  If he cannot quickly improve his cultivation level, he will soon be left behind, especially those three thousand chaos gods and demons. The Zhujiu Team attaches great importance to them. In the past, they were still restricted by the vitality of heaven and earth.  After this drastic change in the world, they no longer have any restrictions in this regard, and they have Xiaoqian World to refine. All of this has to make Zhu Jiuyin cautious.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off.  Although there is a powerful threat like Zhu Jiuyin, there is no one in the three realms who can unify the guns.  I have been dealing with the huge pressure from the Wu clan. After all, everyone has selfish motives. Who doesn¡¯t want to have his own small world? Having his own small world means that he can survive in the next countless tribulations.  There is a chance of life, so many people are extremely crazy, fighting for those small worlds.

    It is precisely because of the temptation of the Small Thousand Worlds that a bloody storm once again broke out in the entire Three Realms. This time, the mortal world was involved. For the sake of their own future, no one cared about cause and effect. Those in the mortal world  Many of the uninformed kings were beheaded by others, but they died in resentment. As the leader of a small thousand world, he did not take advantage of the help that the small thousand world gave him, and did not guard against those who entered his world.  The cultivators among them deserve bad luck if they die.

    Of course, everything has two sides. Some practitioners got a big deal and robbed one of the Small Thousand Worlds. Although it is difficult to refine, the vitality in the Small Thousand Worlds is very abundant, and there are many treasures.  , for a casual cultivator, it is very important, far more than a cave heaven paradise, but some people are happy and some are worried. Among the many Xiaoqian worlds, only a few are robbed, and most people go to attack Xiaoqian  The kings of the world have been suppressed miserably. No matter how strong your cultivation is, as the master of the Xiaoqian World, you can use the power of the Xiaoqian World to suppress you. The Xiaoqian split from the three major states.  The world is not as simple as those ambitious people think, and the few who succeed are just exceptions.

    The power of the Wu clan is great, and such changes have occurred in the Little Thousand World, which has made many people's minds come alive, and many people have begun to think about the Little Thousand World surrounding Nanzhan Buzhou.  , after all, those small worlds are all ownerless things., and even though the Witch Clan has many immortals and twelve great witches, they did not control those small worlds. This naturally attracted the attention of many people. Fortunately, everyone was able to restrain themselves.  People are stupid enough to fight for the top spot. Who let the previous killing in Nanhai make everyone see the horror of Zhu Jiuyin? One Zhu Jiuyin is so terrifying, and now the strength of the Wu clan has not only increased several times,  If you go to provoke the Witch Clan now, you will definitely end up dead or alive. Even the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons don't dare to do this.

    The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were overjoyed despite the drastic changes in heaven and earth. After all, with the temptation of the small world, few people would think about the underworld, which also made them feel more at ease.  The flat peaches in the body were fully nourished. This gratifying change made the Jade Emperor feel more at ease. Having flat peaches meant that they could win over many loyal subordinates and improve their own cultivation. Of course, they and Zhu Jiuyin  Compared with such a wealthy person, it pales into insignificance and is not on the same level at all.

    With the division of the three major states, when the luck of the Holy Saint, Nuwa and Hongyun was stimulated, this allowed them to get a piece of information about heaven and earth.  Of course, they are not the only ones who have such information. In fact, every king in the earth fairy world has a message in the mind that the earth emperor will appear!  You must know that this Earth Emperor is not the so-called Earth Emperor of the human race.  He is the emperor of the Earthly Immortal Realm and the person in charge of the destiny of the Earthly Immortal Realm.

    If you want to obtain the honor of the Earth Emperor, you must first unify the Earth Immortal World, or at least unify all the countries in the Earth Immortal World. Only in this way can you be called the Earth Emperor. The position of the Earth Emperor can be equal to that of the Lord of Heaven and the Lord of the Underworld.  Ping, and this emperor is truly one of the three emperors.  That is not something that the Human Emperor can compare with. Compared with the luck of the human race and the luck of the entire Earth Immortal World, there is a huge difference, especially in a period like this.

    As soon as the information about the Emperor of the Earth came out.  The entire Three Realms were in turmoil. Those who were slightly ambitious kings were not allowed to obtain the title of Earth Emperor. You must know that obtaining the title of Earth Emperor means immortality. This is more important than the Lord of a Small Thousand Worlds.  It's tempting.  Although everyone knows that the war will inevitably come as soon as the Earth Emperor's message is sent out.  But for the ambitious, that's not worth mentioning.

    In the Western Paradise, Saint Zhunti breathed a sigh of relief after retrieving the Saint of Guide. He was not as nervous as before. After all, he could relax much more with the Saint of Guide. More importantly, he was not as nervous as before.  Those who have different ideas no longer dare to blatantly do things that are not conducive to the development of the West.

    After receiving the message from the Earth Emperor, Saint Jieyin¡¯s face became extremely solemn. The Earth Emperor looked very good, but for a powerful person like Saint Jieyin who had been in the three realms.  This is like chicken ribs, tasteless and a pity to throw away.  He was somewhat undecided on how to face this catastrophe of the King of Fields.

    Yes, it is the Earth Emperor's catastrophe. The appearance of this message in the heart of the saint is a catastrophe, a catastrophe that sweeps across the three realms and will involve many people. He has a headache about this.

    Seeing the frowning and thinking look on the saint's face, Zhunti said: "Senior brother, the matter has already happened, and you don't need to be too worried about it. After all, this is not your problem alone. Presumably the woman  Empress Wa and Hongyun will both feel it, so we might as well wait and see what happens and see what they choose to do before we make a choice!"

    Hearing this, Jieyin shook his head and said: "Junior brother, things are not as simple as you think. However, the position of Emperor has never appeared before. Even during the great war between the prehistoric witch clans, the one who ruled  None of the Witch Clan in the entire prehistoric land has received this honorary title, but it appears at this time. Don¡¯t you think this is a bit abnormal? Although the title of Earth Emperor is good, the cause and effect is very big. I believe that not only  Only I, Hongyun and Nuwa Empress received this information. Then the First Emperor Yingzheng and other kings also got this information. If we want to compete for the title of Earth Emperor, we have to start killing. What do you think?  Is it a good thing for us cultivators to go on a killing spree?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Zhunti's eyes couldn't help but flashed with a bright light, and he said in a deep voice: "Brother, you mean there is a conspiracy behind this matter, but this Earth Emperor is  Given the great power, how could there be a conspiracy? Isn¡¯t this too incredible?¡±

    Jie Yin shook his head and said: "No, this is not a conspiracy, but a test, a test for us. Although I, Hongyun and Nuwa Empress have the aura of the emperor, we all are  Practitioners, do you think it is possible for a cultivator to master the aura of the emperor, let alone become the emperor of the earth? Think about what happened to the demon emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi back then.  If we really have to participate in this??In the midst of the battle, I think it really ruined my own cultivation path. It was very difficult to escape from being surrounded by murder and calamity. Taking the Human Emperor Xuanyuan of the human race is a good example, so this matter is not  It¡¯s as simple as you think. The most important thing is that I worry that once I become the Earth Emperor, my destiny will be connected with the Earth Immortal World. If the heaven and earth return to chaos during this immeasurable calamity, then the Emperor will be  , Earth Emperor, no one can escape death due to the entanglement of Qi!  "

    The words that followed were like thunder, which made Zhunti a little dumbfounded. He really didn't expect that there were so many problems with the position of the Earth Emperor. It was really not a good thing to have such serious consequences. Previously  Zhunti still has the idea to seize the throne of the Earth Emperor so that the West can take this opportunity to develop and grow rapidly. Now it seems that his idea is a bit too naive. If he does that, he will be in a desperate situation.  .

    After taking a deep breath and suppressing the fear in his heart, Zhunti asked: "Senior brother, in your opinion, what should we do about this matter, and what choices should we make in order to be immune to it?"  What¡¯s the harm?¡±

    Jie Yin let out a long sigh and said with a wry smile: "Junior brother, to tell you the truth, I am in a very difficult situation right now. The position of Earth Emperor is really a waste of food. It is a pity to abandon it. If you accept it, you will definitely fall into a desperate situation.  There is no glimmer of hope in sight, but I just accept that I will be able to make the West prosperous through the process of this struggle!"

    It is not that Jie Yin has never thought about sacrificing himself for the development and growth of the West, but he cannot do so. First of all, after that life and death, Jie Yin is no longer willing to let himself take risks.  After all, having died once, he knew the dangers involved. Now it was an immeasurable calamity. No one dared to protect his body and what would happen to him after death. If he was not careful, he would probably lose his soul and never be reincarnated. Of course,  This is only one of the reasons, and another reason is that Jingyin is worried that if he does this, the pressure of the entire West will be on Zhunti. Now there are countless hidden dangers in the West if he is not careful.  The church will die.

    Seeing how difficult it was to lead the saint, Zhunti said calmly: "Brother, you are really a fan of the authorities. Since there are so many harms, why should we go into this troubled water? There is nothing we can do about this imperial aura.  Clear it out, the worst we can do is give this emperor's energy to others. We don't have to gamble with our lives for the title of Earth Emperor. After all, this is an immeasurable calamity. Self-preservation is the most important thing. If we can't even save our lives.  , then it is of no use no matter how many benefits you have, when everything you have worked so hard for will be used as a wedding dress for others!" (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 625: Shocking Transaction

    Chapter 625: Shocking Transaction

    As soon as Zhunti's words came out, Saint Jingying suddenly realized that he was indeed confused by some of the authorities. In such a situation, preserving life is the most important thing. After all, the immeasurable calamity is a devastating disaster.  In such a devastating disaster, I should be obsessed with profit. This is really inappropriate!

    After being reminded by Zhun, Jie Yin laughed loudly and said: "Junior brother said it well, and there is also the guidance of junior brother. Otherwise, brother would really have become a fan of the authorities. He is worried about such things and cannot make a decision. He is willing to give up.  , Give it up, if you don¡¯t give it up, it doesn¡¯t matter. It doesn¡¯t matter if you give up the mere aura of the emperor. No matter how good the Emperor of the Earth is, it is nothing compared with your own life. If your life is gone, then everything is gone. We are still too much.  We are obsessed with the development of the West. If we could see through all this earlier, there wouldn¡¯t be so many twists and turns!¡±

    yes!  Jieyin and Zhunti were too obsessed with the development of the West. They sacrificed a lot for the development and growth of the West, but in the end it did not bring much benefit. As a result, there are countless hidden dangers in the West. If you are not careful, you will  It must be said that it was the tragedy of the two of them to be blown to pieces!

    Zhunti sighed: "Senior brother, I am the most responsible for the situation in the West. If I hadn't been too persistent back then, I wouldn't have brought so many disasters to the West. This is all my fault and has nothing to do with you.  what relationship!"

    "Zhun's words are not wrong. He has to bear most of the responsibility for the situation in the West, but it is useless to say this now.  Things have already happened, and even if they want to solve it, it will not be easy. After all, those people have penetrated deeply into the Western level.  It's not easy to move them.

    Jie Yin shook his head and said: "Junior brother, forget it, let's not say anything else about this matter. Everything has already happened. No matter how much we say, it's useless. It can't change the current situation. Now I plan to find that person."  The First Emperor wants to negotiate with the government. Let¡¯s exchange this royal aura in me with him!¡±

    As soon as he said this, Zhunti shouted in silence: "Senior brother, you are crazy. The First Emperor Yingzheng is Zhu Jiuyin's man. Even though he and Zhu Jiuyin appear to be opposites on the surface,  But there is definitely a connection between them, and what happened in the South China Sea is enough to explain everything. You ask him for an exchange. Isn¡¯t this asking for trouble? "

    Jie Yin's view was very different from that of Zhu Jiu Yin. He shook his head and said: "No, junior brother, you are wrong. There is absolutely no relationship between the First Emperor's victory in politics and Zhu Jiuyin, and you underestimate Zhu Jiuyin too much."  Jiu Yin, if he really has any ideas, there is no need to use the First Emperor to win the government. Character determines success or failure, and Zhu Jiuyin's arrogance. In addition, the strength of the Wu Clan can support him to sweep through the immortal world, so why should he  In the end, he added some superfluous tricks to the table. As for the incident in the South China Sea, it can only be said that Zhu Jiuyin's methods were too clever. The First Emperor was too self-righteous in winning the political affairs. He regarded the world of earth and immortals too simply.  With his mentality like this, how can he be undefeated against Zhu Jiuyin!"

    Jie Yin is right. The battle in the South China Sea can only be said to be the result of the First Emperor's wishful thinking. He took himself too seriously. His little ability was not worth it in front of an expert like Zhu Jiuyin.  carry.

    Zhunti said in a deep voice: "Even if this is the case, senior brother, we don't have to cooperate with the First Emperor Yingzheng. We can choose other people to cooperate. After all, the First Emperor Yingzheng has a little relationship with the Wu clan. Cooperating with him  The gain is not worth the loss, if there is a slight mistake, we will be in a hurry!"

    Jie Yin sighed and said: "Why don't I know this, but do you think we have any other choice now? No, in this fight for the Emperor of the Earth, Empress Nuwa used her character and cultivation to  Because it is impossible not to see the trap hidden in it, she is afraid that she will not accept the fight between the earth emperors, so she can naturally rule it out, not to mention Hongyun, there is a cause and effect between him and us in the west.  Shen Chong, it is even more impossible to cooperate with him. As for the other kings, they are just studying with the prince, and only the first emperor wins the government is our best choice!"

    After hearing such an analysis, Zhunti was unable to refute. After all, this was all the truth. He sighed and said: "Forget it, senior brother, let's take action now. It's better to do it sooner rather than later. If the Nuwa Empress or the  Hongyun approached the First Emperor to win the government first, so we would be passive!"

    Jie Yin smiled calmly and said: "Hongyun still has a possibility. As for Empress Nuwa, it is impossible for her to find the First Emperor Yingzheng. After all, the witches and lich are not at odds with each other. Even if the First Emperor Yingzheng has parted ways with the Wu clan, he  If you form an alliance with the demon clan, you are seeking your own death. No matter how powerful Zhu Jiuyin is, he cannot tolerate his existence. However, we do have to act quickly on this matter. After all, we cannot figure out Hongyun!  "

    For introductionAs far as the two of them are concerned, they are talking about the same thing now, and they don't want to discuss anything with the people under their sect. The current Paradise is full of hidden dangers, and they don't want to be betrayed by those people before their plan is implemented.  Yes, you ruined your own big thing.

    Now is a very good time for Jieyin and Zhunti to take action. At least now everyone is shocked by Zhu Jiuyin's generosity, and all their energy is invested in Zhu Jiuyin. As for their attacks on them,  Naturally, there is much less attention, which makes it easier for them to act, allowing them to accomplish their goals quietly without worrying about alarming other people and causing things to change.

    With the cultivation of Jie Yin and Zhunti, they soon appeared in the small world of Da Qin. Regarding the arrival of Zhunti and Jie Yin, the First Emperor Yingzheng was very careful and cautious.  After all, many kings of the Small Thousand Worlds have been killed by others. The First Emperor Yingzheng has also witnessed the cruelty of the Earthly Immortal World in the drastic changes of heaven and earth. At this time, he no longer has the arrogance and pride he had before.  , Caution makes the Wannian ship, for the sake of his own life, the First Emperor Yingzheng was naturally as careful as he could be.

    Jieyin and Zhunti breathed a sigh of relief at the caution shown by the First Emperor Yingzheng. To be honest, they were really worried that the First Emperor Yingzheng still did not know how to advance or retreat, and was arrogant and ignorant after suffering such a big loss.  , so if you choose to cooperate with them, it will be difficult to gain anything. After all, this immortal world is not something that an arrogant and ignorant person can play. Arrogant and ignorant people will only harm others and themselves, but now they don't need to worry.

    After inviting Jie Yin and Zhunti to sit down, the First Emperor Yingzheng always maintained a cautious attitude and was always on guard against any sudden attacks by Jie Yin and Zhunti. The masters of Great Qin were also staring at Jie Yin and Zhunti.  Yin and Zhunti two people.

    When Jie Yin saw this, he spoke first: "Yingzheng, we have no ill intentions in coming to the Great Qin world. You don't need to be so careful about us. We are here today to make a deal with you. This deal is good for you."  It¡¯s all very beneficial to me. As long as you agree, you will soon be able to sweep across the entire Earthly Immortal World!¡±

    As soon as he said this, the First Emperor Yingzheng couldn't help but sneered and said: "Oh! I can't think of anything that can be traded between us. If you want me to hand over the imperial aura, then don't do it.  Open your mouth now, a scholar can be killed but not humiliated, I won the government and I am not a weakling who surrenders without a fight!"

    At this point, Jieyin had not yet answered, but Zhunti laughed loudly: "Yingzheng, you are too self-righteous. Maybe in your eyes, you think that the emperor of earth is unattainable, but in our eyes  The title of Earth Emperor is not worth mentioning at all. The path we pursue is completely different from the path you pursue. I can tell you clearly that we are not interested in the title of Earth Emperor, nor do we have any  Ideas, let alone spend so much time chasing such a mere title, fame and fortune are nothing to us, so you should be satisfied now!"

    As soon as Zhunti said these words, the First Emperor Yingzheng breathed a sigh of relief. He was really worried that Jie Yin and Zhunti came for the imperial aura in him. After all, Jie Yin also had the same aura.  That was something that the Jade Emperor was greedy for, and he was also worried that Jingyin would be equally greedy. After understanding the Earthly Immortal World during this period, Shihuang Yingzheng was no longer the person who knew nothing about the Earthly Immortal World. At least he knew about the West.  What kind of person is the Second Saint?

    The First Emperor Yingzheng said in a deep voice: "Since the two of you are not here for the aura of the emperor in me, then I can't think of anything else we can do business with. Please speak out if you have any ideas, two saints. I  Yingzheng is all ears!¡±

    The First Emperor Yingzheng can be regarded as a figure. At least when facing Jie Yin and Zhunti, he showed no timidity and behaved very freely. This is something that ordinary kings cannot do, and it is precisely because  His performance was even more appreciated by Jie Yin and Zhunti. He was not afraid of opponents who were like gods, but teammates who were like pigs. If the First Emperor Yingzheng was a helpless man, then Jie Yin and Zhunti were.  You need to consider the transaction between both parties.

    After hearing what the First Emperor Yingzheng said, Zhunti said: "Brother, it's up to you to talk to Yingzheng about this matter. I won't say more. After all, you know more about this matter than me.  Be more profound!¡±

    The Holy Sage nodded and said: "Fellow Taoist Yingzheng, I have only one purpose for coming today, and that is to use the aura of the emperor in me to make an exchange with you. I believe that you should appreciate the aura of the emperor in me.  You¡¯re very interested!¡±

    "What?" After hearing the introduction, the First Emperor Yingzheng couldn't keep calm anymore and shouted loudly!  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 626 Negotiation

    Chapter 626 Negotiation

    Jieyin and Zhunti were very satisfied with the performance of the First Emperor's victory in politics. They looked at each other, and the excitement could be seen in each other's eyes. The First Emperor's performance in winning the government was even better.  If they are shocked, then the benefits they will get will be greater, which naturally makes Jieyin and Zhunti happy and excited about it.

    Jieyin said in a deep voice: "Fellow Taoist Yingzheng, there is no need to be so surprised. My junior brother and I came here today to make a deal with fellow Taoist with a sincere heart. We will definitely not use any tricks. You can rest assured about this."  That¡¯s it!¡±

    Taking a deep breath to suppress the shock in his heart, the First Emperor Yingzheng said: "Taoist Taoist Taoist Brother Qie Ying's words are serious. You must know that this is not a small matter. I don't want to end up being  It is not a good thing for anyone to rejoice in vain, so you have to think clearly before making a decision."

    After hearing the words of the First Emperor Yingzheng, Jie Yin smiled calmly and said: "Fellow Taoist Yingzheng, you don't need to be so careful. In your eyes, this imperial aura is a very important thing, but for me  It is just an external thing, tasteless to eat and a pity to throw away, so it is perfect to use it to make a deal with fellow Taoists!"

    Jie Yin's answer made the First Emperor Yingzheng happy. He quickly said: "Oh! I don't know what kind of deal Jie Yin wants to make with me. I don't know what you two want to get from me. I  Daqin is very poor, so I'm afraid it's hard for me to meet the excessive demands, so I ask you two to be prepared!"

    Although the First Emperor Yingzheng was very eager for this imperial aura, he did not show too much eagerness.  Instead, he first stated his own difficulties to prevent the other Leo from making unbearable demands.

    ??Jie Yin and Zhunti were very clear about the First Emperor's little thoughts on winning the government.  They are not fools, they naturally know how to choose, and their request is not too difficult. At least it is not difficult for the first emperor to win the government, and it can even be said to be a piece of cake.

    Jie Yin smiled calmly and said: "Friend Yingzheng, please rest assured that I, the West, am not a shameless person. Naturally, both parties can benefit from the transaction. In fact, my request is very simple. I only ask that the Qin Empire can establish my West.  That¡¯s all for the state religion, I think this request shouldn¡¯t be too difficult for fellow Taoists, right?¡±

    Not embarrassed?  The introduction was too easy.  He also said that such a request was not difficult. Why do you want a state religion? It is a sect that can equally share the destiny of a country. This is simply a bit of a lion's mouth.  When I heard these words from Jie Yin.  A trace of unnaturalness flashed across the face of the First Emperor Yingzheng. Although he was extremely angry in his heart, the First Emperor Yingzheng did not show it because there was no need. After all, the two sides were negotiating now.  , whether it succeeds or not is another matter. He cannot fall out with Jie Yin because of a moment of anger. You must know that he also attaches great importance to the imperial aura.

    After taking a deep breath.  The First Emperor Yingzheng sighed: "Fellow Taoist Jie Yin, it seems that there is no way for us to continue talking. Your request is beyond what I can bear. It seems that you have to find someone who can accept this."  I am unable to bear the conditions of my ally!"

    The words of the First Emperor Yingzheng did not surprise Jieyin. Negotiation itself was a nonsense. It was inevitable for him to open his mouth. Even though the First Emperor Yingzheng acted very indifferently and interrupted the negotiation so casually,  But in his heart, Jie Yin understood how tempting the imperial aura was to the First Emperor Yingzheng. He did not believe that the First Emperor Yingzheng would ignore such a temptation, but Jie Yin had no intention of getting up and leaving. The purpose of the First Emperor Yingzheng was  Such small means can't stop him.

    Jie Yin smiled calmly and said, "You don't have to rush to make a decision, fellow Taoist Yingzheng. Although I made a request, fellow daoist can also talk about his own requirements. After all, the transaction is a two-way transaction, and no one can force anyone."  You don¡¯t need to worry so much, you can just say whatever you think in your mind, maybe we can have a satisfactory result, after all, everyone has their own goals!¡±

    The First Emperor Yingzheng sighed: "Fellow Taoist Guide, if you just want to use this imperial aura to gain the status of our state religion in Da Qin, it is far from enough. You should know how important faith is to spiritual practice.  It¡¯s impossible for me to lose my own luck just for this mere imperial aura. If I can¡¯t make up for this loss, then there really is nothing to discuss between us. After all, I have to consider myself!¡±

    The words of the First Emperor Yingzheng made Jieyin frown involuntarily. Although the First Emperor Yingzheng did not say it clearly, his intention in his words was very obvious. He wanted to swallow up all the countries in the West. Only  Only in this way can he make up for his losses.  No!  It was even a huge benefit, after all, the entire Xiniu and Hezhou were under the control of the West.

    ????????????????????????????????????Emperor Yingzheng came to him with a lion's mouth wide open, but he didn't expect that when Emperor Yingzheng turned around, he also had a lion's mouth opened wide, and he actually wanted to swallow the mortal world in the west. This really made Jie Yin and Zhunti  The two of them were shocked. The First Emperor Yingzheng was just a small ant that ascended from the earth, but he dared to make such a request to himself. This was really amazing.

    Jieyin and Zhunti looked at each other, and there was a hint of helplessness in each other's eyes. For them, this request was not unacceptable, but now they are unable to do this. It seems that  They are still the rulers of the West, but now there are many hidden dangers within the West, and not many of the many small worlds that have been separated are really in their hands. Even if they wanted to allow the First Emperor to win the government, they could not do it.

    Jie Yin took a deep breath and said: "Friend Yingzheng, I can understand your thoughts. In fact, I agree with you, but now the West is not as simple as you think. It can be said that the entire three realms are facing  An earth-shaking drastic change, so many small worlds have been born, do you think that we, the people, can completely control it in our own hands? Do you think that no one in all religions has selfish motives? "

    The first emperor Yingzheng couldn't help but be startled by Jie Yin's words. He really didn't expect Jie Yin to say such words and actually expose his shortcomings. This is so incredible, but this  That's the truth, and Shihuang Yingzheng couldn't say anything about it. It has to be said that these words made Shihuang Yingzheng feel a little embarrassed.

    In the heart of the First Emperor Yingzheng, he thought that his words would bring great rewards. Even if the West was in chaos, Jie Yin and Zhunti would have to hide it, and they would have to bite the bullet and proceed. It's a pity.  He was wrong. He didn't understand the Two Saints of the West too well. For Jieyin and Zhunti, the last thing they cared about was their face. Therefore, the First Emperor's plan to win the government was in vain and did not receive the due response at all.  Effect.

    The First Emperor Yingzheng sighed and said: "Then I wonder what kind of help our Daoist fellow Taoist Jie Yin can provide to our Great Qin Empire?"

    This time, the First Emperor Yingzheng did not say anything inappropriate. He just asked Jie Yin. However, Jie Yin and Zhunti did not take it lightly because they knew that this would be their last chance to negotiate. If they could not  If the First Emperor Yingzheng is given a satisfactory answer, then the negotiations between the two parties may really come to an end here.

    Why did the First Emperor¡¯s victory in politics give Jie Yin and Zhunti such a feeling?  That's because when the First Emperor Yingzheng said these words, a trace of helplessness and reluctance appeared on his face. That helplessness was nothing. The reluctance naturally meant that he wanted to give up this negotiation. Although the imperial aura  Okay, but Jieyin has already said that this is just useless to him, so the First Emperor won't have to pay a high price for him, because he believes that Jieyin will eventually pass on this imperial aura to others.  , then he will naturally have the opportunity to fight for it. The battle between the Earth Emperor and the Emperor is not something that anyone can intervene in. As long as Jieyin gives up, he will have no chance to participate again.

    How could Jie Yin be unclear about such a thing? If the West had a better choice, they would not approach the First Emperor to win the government. Therefore, Jie Yin and Zhunti could only work hard to find a way to solve the current problem.  The problem is not to part ways with the First Emperor Yingzheng. For them, they also cannot give up the temptation of faith. The most important thing is that cooperation with Da Qin will become their trump card, which can give those in the West something useful at critical moments.  The disloyal person strikes head-on.

    Jie Yin and Zhunti did not speak in a hurry, but pondered there. The First Emperor Yingzheng did not ask further questions. The situation on the court became silent, as if the two sides were competing for endurance to see who could go first.  Can't stand it.

    Relatively speaking, the First Emperor has an advantage over Jie Yin and Zhunti in winning politics. After all, he has the initiative now. For him, even if the negotiation fails this time, there will naturally be a chance, but for Jie Yin and Zhunti  Things are completely different for the two of them. Once the negotiation fails this time, it means that there will be big loopholes in their plan, which will put them into a passive situation. Once Hongyun comes to find them,  If the First Emperor wins the government, then they will have no chance at all, and everything will develop in a direction that is not conducive to them.  What is the current situation in the West? Both Jie Yin and Zhunti are very clear. What can really be controlled by them is only the power of the West. As for those people who came from the east in the autumn wind, they have already had different intentions. If it were not for Jie Yin  Zhunti and Zhunti are so powerful that they have long been independent, so what they need most is a stable base outside the Elysian World.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 627: World Fusion

    Chapter 627: World Fusion

    In the end, Jie Yin and Zhunti couldn't bear it anymore. After all, they were at a disadvantage in this matter. They couldn't do it as plainly as the First Emperor's victory in politics. They had all kinds of considerations and desires.  The most important thing is that time waits for no one. The longer it takes, the more disadvantageous it will be for them. Not to mention the powerful existence of Zhu Jiuyin, even the three thousand chaotic gods and demons are enough to overwhelm them.  Angry.

    Jie Yin took a deep breath and said: "Okay, fellow Taoist Yingzheng, you win this time! I, the West, are willing to merge the power of the two small thousand worlds into your Great Qin Empire. Such conditions are enough.  I¡¯ll satisfy you!¡±

    The two small thousand worlds mentioned by Jieyin refer to the two small thousand worlds controlled by Medicine Buddha and Maitreya Buddha. They are also the most loyal believers in the West, and they are also the two worlds they control the most powerfully.

    After hearing these words, the First Emperor Yingzheng secretly breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. The First Emperor Yingzheng was very satisfied with the outcome of the matter. He knew that if he was greedy again, he would only  It's like a chicken flying an egg, and he will get nothing by then, and he will also force Jie Yin and Zhunti to be on the opposite side of him.

    The First Emperor Yingzheng nodded and said: "Thank you for inviting me, fellow Taoist. I am very satisfied with the result. Let's make it a deal. It's time for fellow Taoist to give me the aura of the emperor's way!"

    Regarding the care of the First Emperor Yingzheng, he did not hesitate to accept it. With a thought, he pulled out the imperial aura from his body and handed it to the hands of the First Emperor Yingzheng. For the First Emperor Yingzheng  It is not an easy task to remove the imperial aura from oneself.  But for Jieyin, that was a trivial matter. After taking over the source of the imperial aura, the First Emperor Yingzheng could no longer hold back the excitement in his heart.  His face was full of excitement.

    As soon as the aura of the emperor's way that was introduced fell into the hands of the First Emperor Yingzheng, it emitted an astonishing beam of light that attracted the aura of the emperor's way in the body of the first emperor Yingzheng. The rays of light gradually blended in.  After entering the body of the First Emperor Yingzheng, as the auras merged, the aura that belonged to Jieyin disappeared, and the aura of the First Emperor Yingzheng became extremely powerful, like a phantom of a giant dragon.  It appeared in the sky above the Great Qin Empire, and the giant dragon let out a long roar that shook the entire three realms.

    The dragon roared out.  Zhu Jiuyin, who was looking south to Buzhou, felt an invisible pressure coming from the void. It was the power of the imperial aura among the three thousand avenues. Zhu Jiuyin opened his divine eyes and took a look.  I saw that the original four dragon auras turned into three, and the dragon aura belonging to the First Emperor Yingzheng became extremely strong in an instant, while the dragon aura in the west completely disappeared. Zhu Jiuyin is not a fool  .  He would not believe that the First Emperor's power to win the government could defeat Jie Yin.  The only explanation for being able to swallow the dragon energy that belongs to Jieyin is that the First Emperor Yingzheng formed an alliance with the West.

    Looking at the dragon with claws and teeth, Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said: "Yingzheng, Yingzheng, I didn't expect that after so many years, you still haven't changed, you are still so ignorant, choose  Under such circumstances, cooperating with Jieyin is really life-and-death. Do you think that borrowing the power of the West can make you the emperor of the earth? I'm afraid you won't be able to pass Hongyun's test. Jieyin and Zhunti can  Put the treasure on your body, and Nuwa will naturally put the treasure on Hongyun. Now there will be a good show, and the entire Three Realms will become wonderful because of you!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's words are correct. The world will indeed become more exciting because of the First Emperor's victory in politics. After devouring the dragon energy that led to it, the First Emperor's victory in politics has initially gained self-protection.  Although it is just a small dragon energy, this dragon energy allowed the First Emperor to win the government. His cultivation instantly clashed with Jinxian and became one of the famous masters in the three realms. Such  The changes made Jie Yin and Zhunti a little dumbfounded. They had not expected such a situation. Not only did they not expect it, but Zhu Jiuyin also did not expect it.

    Jie Yin's cooperation with the First Emperor Yingzheng could not be hidden from the leader of Mahayana Buddhism, Ran Deng Buddha. Seeing the power of the dragon in the sky, Ran Deng's face became gloomy and terrifying. He sighed.  Said: "Outsiders are still outsiders. Jieyin and Zhunti didn't even consult with me before making such a decision. It seems that my status in their hearts is not worth mentioning. Since you are unkind, so  Don¡¯t blame me, Ran Deng, for being unjust. You are willing to cooperate with the First Emperor Ying Zheng, but I, Ran Deng, will not cooperate with you. Your decision cannot affect me!"

    When Ran Deng said this, he burst out with strong murderous intent. You must know that since Ran Deng took over everything, he has never been hit like this. Ran Deng is not a fool. Since the West no longer believes in him, then he  It is not a good thing to continue to sit in the position of the Lord of Mahayana Buddhism. I thought? Ran Deng wanted to separate from the West, so he immediately summoned Guanyin Bodhisattva and others to discuss the impact of this incident on him.

    As this incident broke out, not only Ran Deng had ideas and started to take action, but the people who were originally disciples of Jiejiao also gathered together, and they were also discussing this time to pick up Yin and Zhunti Er.  The people decided to cooperate with the First Emperor Yingzheng, which was also a big threat to them.

    Whether it is Ran Deng or those disciples who rebelled against the Jie sect, although they all have different intentions, they cannot return to the Chan sect and the Jie sect. Of course, as a person like Ran Deng, he does not want to return to the Chan sect, but he has the confidence to borrow from the immeasurable  However, in order to buy himself enough time, Ran Deng immediately secretly informed Zhu Jiuyin of Nanzhan Prefecture about the cooperation between the First Emperor Yingzheng and the West without even thinking about it.  Zhu Jiuyin's hand came to suppress Jieyin and Zhunti.

    After receiving the secret news from Ran Deng, Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said: "Randeng, Ran Deng, you really can't get on the stage. You actually want to use me, Zhu Jiuyin, as a thug. I really don't know.  Life or death, it¡¯s really ridiculous for you to think that you can hide it from me even with your little tricks!"

    As Zhu Jiuyin spoke, he casually destroyed the news delivered by Ran Deng, as if this incident had never happened.  For Zhu Jiuyin, even if the West cooperates with Chairman Shihuang Ying, it will not affect Zhu Jiuyin's plan. For Zhu Jiuyin, there is no threat at all.  The mere tactic of killing someone with a borrowed knife was too obvious, and Zhu Jiuyin would not be fooled at all.

    Zhu Jiuyin could bear it, but some people couldn't. Just in case, Ran Deng spent a lot of money. He not only informed Zhu Jiuyin, but also notified Nuwa and that  Red cloud.  Even Hongyun's friend Zhen Yuanzi, the Great Immortal, didn't let go. They wanted to mess up the situation so that they could act cheaply.  At least Jie Yin and Zhunti can no longer use their energy to deal with themselves.  ]

    In fact, whether it is Ran Deng or Guanyin Bodhisattva and others, after leading the saint back to the West.  Their situation became extremely embarrassing.  It was not that they had different intentions, but that the situation forced them to have different intentions, because Jie Ying and Zhunti had never valued him, the master of Mahayana Buddhism, in their hearts.

    The Lord of Mahayana Buddhism is only in name only, but in fact, the Buddha Ran Deng has never been recognized by everyone in the West, not to mention those monsters who took refuge in the West during the Lich War.  The Jie Jiao disciples did not recognize him either. To put it bluntly, only those in the West recognized him as the master of Mahayana Buddhism. However, when he had selfish motives.  Even these people gave up on him.

    It can be said that after experiencing the catastrophe of the end of the Dharma.  The West has become a loose sand, a real loose sand. Buddhism, which has been integrated by all parties, is divided due to interests. If it were not for the pressure from the outside that forced them to unite, I am afraid they would have been together.  Dispersed.

    In fact, there is no need for Ran Deng to inform. Anyone who is not blind can clearly feel the changes in Da Qin's luck, and can also feel the changes in Jie Yin's Qi. Anyone with a little bit of intelligence will know what is going on, but Ran  Deng's attitude let everyone know that the internal conflicts in the West were on the verge of breaking out. Otherwise, as the leader of Mahayana Buddhism, Deng Deng would not have done such a thing.

    The emergence of such a problem in the West means the beginning of a separatist behavior, and it is inevitable. No one is willing to let go of such an opportunity. Among the demon clan, Nuwa Empress and a group of demon saints  They made a choice quickly. Although the honorific title of the Earth Emperor is good, the Demon Clan simply cannot do this with its strength. First of all, an embarrassing problem is placed in front of them. The Witch Clan, if they want  If they want to fight for the title of Earth Emperor, the first thing they have to face is the crazy attack of the Witch Clan. Liches and demons are not at odds, and neither Zhu Jiuyin nor the Witch Clan will let them go.  Everyone in the Monster Clan is a little reluctant to give up this unrealistic Earth Emperor, but they also understand that their current situation is embarrassing. Although the Monster Clan has no internal worries, there are too many external troubles. First of all, it is the one that has already split off.  The demon master Kunpeng, followed by the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother above the heaven, and the last one is the Witch Clan. As for the others, we can put them aside for the time being. Their threat is not too great and can be ignored for the time being.

    The Monster Clan has so many Small Thousand Worlds, but there is no one who can inherit the qualifications of the Earth Emperor. This will naturally arouse the greed of many people. Under this situation, the Monster Clan wants to ensure that the Little Thousand Worlds do not  Being taken away by others requires a lot of strength to defend, which invisibly restrains most of the demon clan's power, making it impossible for the demon clan to clench their fists and confront those hostile people head-on.

    ?Although there was a lot of reluctance in her heart, Empress Nuwa still made the same decision as the West in the end, transferring the imperial dragon energy in her body to someone else, to be precise, the transferor Hongyun. She wanted to use Hongyun to ensure  For the safety of the Monster Clan and the preservation of the Monster Clan's territory, it is not a big deal to pay a small price.

    The negotiation between Empress Nuwa and Hongyun was much smoother than the negotiation between the First Emperor's victory in the government and the introduction. After the huge pressure of the First Emperor's victory in the government, Hongyun naturally felt the tremendous pressure.  Hongyun naturally did not dare to take such pressure lightly. As long as he still had a glimmer of ambition to obtain the title of Earth Emperor, he would have to accept the goodwill from Empress Nuwa and would not make any excessive demands. Likewise, Nuwa  In order to ensure the safety of the demon tribe, Empress Wa also did not dare to open her mouth. For others, it was a very difficult negotiation, but for them, the negotiation came very quickly. The two parties only had a small discussion before reaching an agreement.  protocol.

    Empress Nuwa¡¯s request is very simple. She only needs Hongyun to ensure that the living environment of the demon clan is not affected. As long as Hongyun can agree to this, all the small worlds controlled by the demon clan will obey Hongyun¡¯s orders. Such a request  As long as Hongyun is not a fool, he will naturally agree.

    Just when everyone was shocked by the First Emperor's victory in politics and his cooperation with the West, Hongyun's luck suddenly changed. An astonishing dragon appeared in his small world, and at the same time, the woman who belonged to  Empress Wa's dragon energy disappeared, and this was not the most shocking thing. The most shocking thing was that the small thousand worlds controlled by the demon clan sacrificed to the sky and surrendered to Hongyun's rule.

    crazy!  Everyone was shocked and speechless by this move of the demon clan. In their eyes, they thought that the demon clan was crazy and could do such a thing. After this incident, only a few people  I can see the intentions of the demon clan, and I am impressed by the demon clan's actions. Although Nuwa is a woman, she is so decisive in doing things, which is not comparable to the Western Jie Yin and Zhunti.  At least what she did was something that Zhunti and Jie Yin couldn't do. In terms of atmosphere, Jie Yin and Zhunti really couldn't compare with her.

    But this shock was just the beginning. When the demon tribe surrendered to the gods, the small thousand worlds controlled by Hongyun began to move, and the small thousand worlds controlled by the demon tribe were also moving. Soon, the world controlled by Hongyun  Xiaoqian World met the first Xiaoqian World of the demon clan and swallowed it up. Hongyun's Xiaoqian World directly devoured it. The devouring of worlds caused a qualitative change in the two Xiaoqian Worlds. Endless  The spiritual energy began to burst out, and a spiritual rain enveloped all living beings in this new world, giving everyone a spiritual cleansing.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 628: Panic

    Chapter 628 Panic

    "What's going on? Why is it that after the three major states were split, the Small Thousand World controlled by Hongyun was able to swallow up other worlds and grow? Could it be that the Small Thousand World can still merge on its own?" After feeling Hongyun's luck,  After getting stronger, the First Emperor Yingzheng roared angrily, and there was a hint of fear and fear in this roar. After all, Hongyun gained the support of Nuwa Empress and the demon clan.  The Great Qin Empire overpowered him. The most important thing to mention is that the other party got the support of the entire demon clan, but he only got a little support. The gap between the two was really too big, and they were not the same at all.  Above grade.

    It's useless to yell. This has already happened. He has no choice. Moreover, he should have expected such a result when he cooperated with Jieyin. He is not the only one who is interested in the Earth Emperor.  Hongyun also had the same idea, and compared with Hongyun, the First Emperor's victory in politics was much weaker. If there hadn't been a big cause and effect between the West and Hongyun, I'm afraid Jingyin and Zhunti wouldn't have found him.  Such an ant.

    Yes, ants!  In the minds of Jie Yin and Zhunti, the First Emperor Ying Zheng was just an ant, and cooperation was something they had to do under pressure. However, in their hearts, they did not take the First Emperor's Ying Zheng as a thing at all, and what they wanted was nothing more.  It's just faith. On this point, Jieyin's cooperation with the First Emperor Yingzheng is far different from Hongyun. You must know that Hongyun has the support of the entire demon clan. Although he may confront the Wu clan in doing so,  But no matter what, his strength has greatly increased now.  Among the three realms, he can be regarded as a top expert.

    When the red cloud swallowed up the first small thousand world, the power of inheritance poured into his soul, which was the inheritance of the world.  The Small Thousand Worlds he owns is just a small foundation. If he wants to develop and grow, he must devour more Small Thousand Worlds. Only in this way can the Small Thousand Worlds continue to evolve, to the Middle Thousand Worlds, and even the final Great Thousand Worlds.  At that time, Hongyun could truly be regarded as the master of the world and was able to gain the strength to protect himself in this immeasurable calamity.  Now he is still far away from protecting himself.

    After receiving this inherited information, Hongyun couldn't help but feel excited about it, the Lord of the Realm.  What a powerful existence it is, what a temptation it is. As for the final detachment of the inheritance, Hongyun has forgotten it. He only has the temptation of the Lord of that world in his heart, but he has forgotten this greatest disaster in the world.  the benefits of.  Detached!

    I have to say that Hongyun is a bit stupid.  The typical example is to lose the watermelon and pick the sesame seeds, but even if Hongyun really wants to transcend everything, it is not realistic. The reason is very simple. He does not have the power himself. He is not Zhu Jiuyin who has the extremely powerful real body of the Chaos God and Demon.  There is a powerful Wu Clan, and the depth of Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu, not to mention the depth of their background, is beyond his ability to understand.  And Sanqing, Zhunti, Jieyin and Nuwa are all saints, with visions that he cannot match.  In such an overall situation, vision is very important. If Hongyun had had vision, he would not have perished back then, so now that he has set his sights on the Lord of the World is a good choice, but in the end he can  The chances of surviving the countless calamities are very few.

    After seeing the temptation of becoming the master of that world, Hongyun had endless motivation. This motivation made him frantically command his small world to continue rushing towards the world of the demon clan. He wanted to  In the shortest possible time, he evolved his small world into the middle world. As the master of the middle world at that time, he could not be afraid of Sanqing, Zhunti, Jieyin and Nuwa Empress.  , and to become the Lord of the World, he was able to resist the temptations of Zhu Jiuyin, Tiandao, and Hongjun Daozu. Such temptations gave him unlimited motivation.

    When they saw the fusion of the world, both Sanqing and Nuwa, as well as Zhunti and Jieyin, all panicked. They didn't know whether this change was good or bad. Nuwa was better off.  , after all, the demon clan has cooperated with Hongyun. The greater the strength of Hongyun, the more beneficial it is to the demon clan, so she can still calm down and stabilize her heart, but others cannot do this.  , and the master of the human race is even more so.

    As the Human Emperor, Fuxi and the Human Zu Suiren clan had to leave again to see the Nuwa Empress to get an understanding of this matter. At least they did not want to see the Demon clan dominate and ruin the vitality of the human race. After all, once  Hongyun's country is dominated by the demon race, and the fate of the human race can be imagined. After so many years of practice, Fuxi and the Suiren clan all understand deeply that there is no mercy in the face of absolute interests.  It can be said that what Hongyun thinks in his heart and what the demon clan's plans are have become the focus of their attention. After all, this is related to the survival of the human race.

    If the three major tribes and states were not divided, then the human race would still be the protagonist of the world, butAfter the three major states were split, the emergence of a small thousand worlds in one side ruined the fate of the human race. Each country was a small thousand worlds in one side, and each small thousand worlds had its own destiny. This is  Fuxi and Suiren, who are the top leaders of the human race, have to worry about it.

    Fuxi and Suiren's hearts are extremely heavy at this moment, because they are afraid of hearing something they don't want to hear from Nuwa. If that happens, the human race will once again face a disaster. If that happens  Fuxi and the Suiren clan were secretly determined to find a more suitable path for the human race, even if they completely turned against the human race's Holy Mother Nuwa, after all, the human race was related to their safety.

    Regarding the visit of Fuxi and Suiren, Empress Nuwa did not feel the slightest surprise. If they did not come to see her at this time, something would be wrong, and Empress Nuwa would have to be careful.

    The three of them did not meet once or twice, and neither party was too polite. After all, everyone was in charge of life and death. No one mentioned the reincarnation of Nuwa, and there was no need to mention it. After all, it was  Among them are the Wu Clan and Zhu Jiuyin. With the current strength of the Wu Clan and Zhu Jiuyin, no one of them dares to take it lightly.

    After sitting down, Fuxi did not say anything. After all, his relationship with Nuwa Empress was there, and it was not appropriate for him to speak. So Suiren took a deep breath and said: "Empress, I wonder if this time the relationship between the demon clan and Hongyun Taoist Friends will be different."  What agreement was reached, and what impact will the integration of the Small Thousand Worlds have on our human race?"

    Suiren didn't try to hide it, and there was no need to do so. He directly asked Nuwa Empress straight to the point without any intention of being muddled. Of course, the time left for the human race was already very short when things got to this point, and he didn't  Dare to delay, after all, he doesn't know what kind of impact he will have on the human race once he delays. If the human race is severely damaged as a result, his sins will be greatly increased.

    Hearing Suiren's words, Nuwa Empress smiled calmly and said: "Suiren, you don't have to worry. In fact, you shouldn't come to ask me today. There is only a small agreement between the demon clan and fellow Taoist Hongyun. I, the demon clan, will take all  The small world is in the hands of Fellow Daoist Hongyun, and Fellow Daoist Hongyun has given me the environment for the demon clan to survive. As for what impact it will have on the human race, it all depends on Fellow Daoist Hongyun!"

    As soon as Empress Nuwa said this, Suiren and Fuxi couldn't help but frowned. Empress Nuwa's words sounded very relaxed, but the meaning contained in them was too profound, which made them even more worried.  , handing over all the small thousand worlds to Hongyun, that means that the demon clan is fully supporting Hongyun, supporting him in his fight for the title of Earth Emperor, and the imperial dragon energy in Nuwa Empress has also disappeared, all of this has  Let Fuxi and Suiren have to worry!  For the sake of his own interests, Hongyun will naturally compromise with the demon clan. After all, the demon clan is now fully supporting Hongyun to fight for the title of the Earth Emperor, and the situation of the human race in the Hongyun world is so  It's natural and conceivable.

    Suiren took a deep breath, and then said: "Empress, haven't you mentioned the situation of the human race to fellow Taoist Hongyun? You must know that you are the Holy Mother of my human race?"

    Empress Nuwa smiled calmly and said: "Sui Ren, I am no longer the Holy Mother of the human race. After reincarnation, I am completely a member of the demon race. Everything before has become history. The human race wants to survive in the infinite calamity.  Survival requires your own efforts, rather than relying on others. I, the Holy Mother of the human race, have long been a thing of the past!"

    As soon as Empress Nuwa said this, a look of shock flashed across Fuxi's face. What Empress Nuwa did was just like when he reincarnated into the human race and became the emperor. Everything in the past has become history. He  She took a deep breath and said: "Sister, it seems that you and I have embarked on a different path in this immeasurable calamity. I sincerely wish you to be able to transcend everything, and don't overdo the past grudges and hatreds.  Care, survival is the most important thing. If your life is gone, everything will be gone. You have one chance to be reincarnated, but the opportunity will not always be with you, so be careful!"

    As soon as Fuxi's words came out, Nuwa's face changed several times. She knew very well the intention of Fuxi's words. This was to remind herself not to seek revenge from Zhu Jiuyin, and she didn't even have this intention.  In Fuxi's heart, he was not optimistic about the demon clan at all. No matter how powerful the demon clan was, it would be difficult for him to compete with the witch clan. The final battle between the two clans would take place in immeasurable calamities.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 629 Chapter World War

    Chapter 629: War of the World

    This battle of immeasurable tribulations will be the ultimate battle between the two races of lich. The winner will live, the loser will die, and it will be a complete demise. It can be said that this decision between the races, the ultimate duel,  After failure, the entire race will be destroyed. If it is involved, it will definitely be life or death.

    It's a pity that Fuxi's good intentions were in vain. Empress Nuwa was already involved in this. From the moment she formed an alliance with Hongyun on behalf of the demon clan, she could no longer withdraw. Perhaps this is why Empress Nuwa was able to  The reason for reincarnation is that she is just a pawn used by Taoist Hongjun to contain Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan. No matter what thoughts she has in her heart, it was already doomed from the moment she reincarnated.

    Although Empress Nuwa has endless grief and indignation in her heart, she knows the rules of the ancient times. The strong are respected and the fittest survive. This is an unchanging truth. If her strength is not enough, then she can only accept her fate.  No amount of grief and indignation is useless. Instead of focusing on that grief and indignation, it is better to calm down and work hard to improve his own strength. That may allow him to survive countless calamities, and Hongyun is the Empress Nuwa.  Hongyun, one of his mainstays, must take down the Emperor of Earth. Only when Hongyun takes down the Emperor of Earth will the demon clan have a chance of survival, and will he himself have a chance of survival. In fact, there is no need for Fuxi to persuade, Empress Nuwa  She also knew that she could not provoke the Witch Clan at this time. She was not as ignorant as the First Emperor Yingzheng, and she still understood the depth of the Witch Clan's hidden power.

    The reason why Empress Nuwa and the Yaozu tried their best to help Hongyun was to use all their strength.  This was precisely because they felt the influence from the Wu clan, and they had to do this. As for the First Emperor's victory in politics, there was still guidance and guidance.  They are not yet qualified to w¨¥ixi¨¦ the Monster Clan. Likewise, in the hearts of Nuwa Empress and everyone in the Monster Clan, they also want to use the expansion of Hongyun to allow the Monster Clan to grow rapidly and one day retake Heaven. Only by retaking the Heavenly Clan can the Monster Clan be truly  If you have the strength to fight against the Witch Clan, after all, Heaven is the root of the Demon Clan.

    After taking a deep breath, Empress Nuwa said with a thought: "Brother, Suiren clan, I can understand your worries. I can tell you clearly that the target of my demon clan is the Witch clan, not the human clan.  .So you don¡¯t have to worry about the human race being suppressed or massacred by the monster race. Of course, there are exceptions to individual cases, and this is just my personal idea. As for how the Hongyun Taoist Association arranges it, it depends on him.  I wish it!¡±

    Hongyun now has no intention of caring about the life and death of the human race.  The most important thing for him now is to crazily devour all the small thousand worlds of the demon clan, let his world evolve into the middle thousand world, so that he has enough strength to face the pressure from the outside world, as for other things  He can put it down temporarily.

    Although the human race has many small thousand worlds, whether it is Fuxi or the Suiren clan, although they are the human emperor and human ancestor of the human race, they do not have the ability to order the kings of the human race to give up their own kingdoms and merge with Hongyun.  in the country.  Because people are selfish, even if there is a glimmer of hope for the human race, they will fight with all their strength.  It is unrealistic to expect them to cooperate without seeing the coffin. The human race cannot compare with the demon race in this regard.  Of course, there are many uncooperative people among the demon clan, and these people were directly suppressed by Nuwa Empress and many great saints of the demon clan, but such methods cannot be used among the human race.

    After seeing the evolution of Hongyun's world that could devour other people's worlds, the whole world was in chaos. Whether it was the Chaos Gods and Demons, the human kingdom, or even the West, there was a fight. Everyone was trying to make their own little world.  Evolve and try your best to devour other people's world, thus making the whole world stained with a layer of blood, and this is also the beginning of countless calamities of killing. No matter you have ambition or no ambition, you have to fight, otherwise you will  There is only one way to die, and there are no exceptions in this situation.

    Among the human race, the first emperor Yingzheng directly approached Jieyin and Zhunti to let them fulfill their original promise and give the two small worlds to his own world to devour. Although it was heartbreaking, Jieyin and Zhunti did not succeed.  Choice, when he saw that Xiaoqian World could evolve, Jie Yin felt a trace of regret in his heart. Unfortunately, it was too late to regret now. He had already handed over the imperial dragon energy to the hands of the First Emperor Yingzheng. If now  He regretted that he could only benefit from the First Emperor's victory in the government and suffer a hidden loss. Therefore, no matter how unwilling he was in his heart, the two saints Jie Yin and Zhunti had no other choice but to grit their teeth and deal with the original situation.  The promise was given to the First Emperor to win the government. Fortunately, the original promise was not much. As long as they are willing to pay attention, they can naturally gain new gains. After all, Xiniu Hezhou is divided into many small worlds. What they have gained is  A way to make the paradise world evolve.

    For Jie Yin and Zhunti,It is said that the Western Paradise is their root. Hongyun opened the evolution of the world and allowed them to see the direction of the evolution of their own world, giving them hope.

    After the First Emperor Yingzheng devoured the two small worlds promised by Jie Yin, he also became excited about it, which made him see hope, made him excited for it, and started a war!  The Great Qin Empire began to wage war on the surrounding Small Thousand Worlds, using it to devour the other country's country and allow its own Small Thousand Worlds to evolve.

    Those Chaos Gods and Demons never thought that they had started the emergence of the Small Thousand World, but now the whole world was going crazy. They were also facing crises one after another. The first was their internal crisis. Everyone wanted to make themselves  The world can evolve, after all, it will be of great help to oneself to transcend everything in the future, but for the Chaos Gods and Demons, there are more monks and less meat now. If they start a war among themselves first, I am afraid that when the decisive battle of immeasurable tribulations comes,  The entire Chaos Gods and Demons will not have much left, and no one wants to see the limited power used for internal consumption.

    what to do?  The Chaos Gods and Demons had to part ways, and everyone was scattered to various places. If they wanted to take action, they could only choose the human world, the demon world, or even the ownerless world to devour. As for who would do it?  A big move is inevitable, after all, the gods and demons of Chaos are not monolithic.

    Hongyun is one step ahead of others. With the cooperation of the demon clan, Hongyun's Small Thousand World is evolving at a rapid speed, and soon it has evolved above the Middle Thousand World, becoming the first among all people.  A person who has completed the evolution of the Middle Thousand Worlds, but he has overlooked one thing, that is, in the entire world, 90% of the monster race fights, and only less than 10% of the human race. This ratio is very dangerous, but it is a pity that Hongyun did not observe it.  Note that after the world evolved into the Zhongqian World, it still continued to devour the demon world without stopping to strengthen itself.

    The evolution of the world made Sanqing unable to bear it, and they were all trying to evolve their world crazily, which intensified the conflict in the world. People began to die one after another. The selfishness of the chaos gods and demons, and the chaos headed by Kunpeng  Those people were also very selfish, and they also parted ways and started their own paths of evolution.

    But it is ridiculous to say that everyone maintains a tacit understanding, that is, they will only attack those who are weak, and they will selectively avoid those who can fight against them. Originally, Fuxi and Suiren did not want to participate.  , but things have developed to this point, so they have to protect themselves and can only join in to ensure the survival of the human race.

    The evolution of the world has made the Wu clan feel uneasy, and the twelve great witches couldn't help but ask Zhu Jiuyin: "Ancestral witch, the world has changed greatly now, and there are many small worlds around me in Nanzhan Buzhou.  Shouldn't we also devour it and let Nanzhan Buzhou evolve into the world and become the base of our Wu Clan among the three realms?"

    Zhu Jiuyin disagrees with these people's ideas. In the eyes of others, the evolution of the world is very crazy and they think it is a great opportunity. However, in Zhu Jiuyin's eyes, they think it is a storm.  , a purge in the early stage of immeasurable tribulation, a purge for those who are not strong enough.

    Zhu Jiuyin said calmly: "Let them go. No matter how good the Little Thousand World is, it is still something outside the body. Do you think you have the ability to refine it? Let alone you, even a saint cannot refine what is created by the world.  In the Small Thousand World, the power of heaven and earth there is not something that ordinary people can withstand. You should give up on this idea. The southern state is enough for our Wu clan to gain a foothold. There is no need to create another world to distract our own power!"

    Zhu Jiuyin is right. The changes in Nanzhan Buzhou are astonishing now, which is enough for the Wu clan to gain a foothold in the three realms. There is no need for them to distract their energy, just like Zhu Jiuyin abandoned the underworld.  During the catastrophe, what the Witch Clan needs is the concentration of power, not dispersion. No matter how good the Small Thousand World is, it cannot be compared with the world of Zhu Jiuyin's Kingdom of God.

    In fact, there is a very absurd idea in Zhu Jiuyin's heart. This is the beginning of the return of heaven and earth to chaos. Otherwise, it would not be possible to develop like this. The split small thousand worlds can be reunited and evolve. This power  It has gone beyond the foundation of the Three Realms. Only the supreme source power of Chaos has such a powerful ability.

    It is not only Zhu Jiuyin who can see this, but also Daozu Hongjun and Tiandao who is hiding in the dark. Tiandao originally wanted to continue hiding, but now with the drastic changes in the world, he is gradually wanting to  Coming to the surface, after all, the whole world is now shaken by it and cannot help him develop steadily.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 630: Breach of Trust

    Chapter 630: Breach of Trust

    These twelve great witches who came out of Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s kingdom were not the First Emperor Ying Zheng. No one dared to question Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s orders. Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words were iron laws, no matter what they had in their hearts.  You have to let go of all your thoughts. No matter what kind of temptation there is, you have to obey orders. No one will object. This is the terrifying thing about the Witch Clan. They can obey every order. They are true iron-blooded masters.  Unstoppable.

    Zhu Jiuyin summoned twelve great witches from the Kingdom of God, which caused a qualitative change in the strength of the Wu Clan. No one dared to be an enemy of the Wu Clan, and no one dared to attack Nanzhan Buzhou under the strength of the Wu Clan.  The idea of ????Sizhou Xiaoqianjie, after all, no one wants to confront Zhu Jiuyin or the Wu clan because of this incident. The previous tragedy is still fresh in everyone's memory, but there are always crazy things in this world.  People, when they saw that Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu clan turned a blind eye to and ignored the small world around Nanzhan Buzhou, some daring chaos gods and demons could not help but secretly attack with greed in their hearts.  Secretly create one or two small worlds in the most remote places.

    If one person succeeds, it will attract the greed of countless people. Soon, many chaos gods and demons, as well as Kunpeng and other gods and demons, will rush to the surroundings of Nanzhan Buzhou to sneak attack on the small thousand worlds. It doesn't take long  The small worlds surrounding Nanzhan Buzhou have been taken away one after another, and the surrounding area of ??Nanzhan Buzhou is completely empty. No one is stupid enough to dare to stay. No one knows when the candle will be destroyed.  Jiuyin will cause trouble for them when he is angry for a while, so everyone will keep this small world far away when they are successful.  The further away from the southern state, the better.

    After seeing those many Small Thousand Worlds being stolen one by one, Zhu Zhan couldn't help but ask Zhu Jiuyin: "Ancestral Witch, why can we develop those people to steal Small Thousand Worlds but ignore them?  Wouldn't it be too indulgent for us to do this? Then wouldn't these people take our witch clan even less seriously in the future? This would have a considerable impact on the reputation of our witch clan. I don't understand the intention of the ancestral witch to do this.  , and no one understands it!¡±

    It¡¯s not that everyone doesn¡¯t understand and has questions in their hearts, but those who come from the earth and stars have questions in their hearts.  Worried, he turned a blind eye to the shamans hired from the world of Zhu Jiuyin Divine Kingdom, as if nothing had happened.  In their hearts, they will not be moved by this matter at all. This is the gap between the two sides. It will take a long time for these people from Earth and Star to integrate into the Wu Clan.

    Zhu Jiuyin smiled calmly and said: "Zhu Zhan, you can't look at things with your eyes, and you can't make things too complicated. You have to remember that this earthly fairy world is completely different from the earthly star you were in before.  Everything here will be based on strength. As long as you have enough strength, even if there is something wrong with your behavior, no one dares to be your enemy. As far as our Witch Clan is concerned, as long as we have enough  Strength, the loss of the Small Thousand Worlds is nothing. It will not shake our status in the hearts of others at all. On the contrary, the other party will only think that we are strong enough to ignore the benefits brought by the Small Thousand Worlds. Do you understand this?  ?¡±

    What Zhu Jiuyin said is very correct.  At this moment, in the eyes of all living beings in the three realms, the Wu Clan has indeed become so powerful that they are frightened by it, especially the way the Wu Clan turns a blind eye to the small worlds around them and allows others to steal them away. This is even more disturbing.  I feel the confidence and arrogance of the Wu Clan, but this is something that many people cannot achieve. No one has the arrogance of Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan.

    After seeing the heroic deeds of the Wu Clan and Zhu Jiuyin, the First Emperor Yingzheng became even more depressed and wanted to vomit blood. If he had not parted ways with the Wu Clan at the beginning, how could he have worried about the Small Thousand Worlds?  A person's Small Thousand World is enough for him to evolve the world to the Middle Thousand World, but now he is still just a small Thousand World, and the distance between him and Hongyun is getting wider and wider, even to the human race who does not have the Dragon Qi of the Emperor's Way.  The evolution of the world is so powerful, how can this not drive the First Emperor Yingzheng crazy?

    The First Emperor Yingzheng was a very selfish person. In his heart, everyone must serve himself, and he never considered the feelings of others. After seeing that Jie Ying and Zhunti ignored the agreement of cooperation,  While he was frantically evolving his own Western Elysium but leaving his Great Qin Empire behind, the First Emperor Yingzheng resented the West to the core of his heart, thinking that all this was just a conspiracy by Jie Yin and Zhunti.  A conspiracy to hold him back made the First Emperor Yingzheng have an extremely crazy idea in his heart to break the contract.

    When Jie Yin and Zhunti made an agreement with the First Emperor Yingzheng, they did not make an oath. The reason is very simple. On the one hand, Jie Yin and Zhunti did not regard the First Emperor Yingzheng as a  It's the same thing. In their eyes, the First Emperor's victory in politics was just an ant that they could take advantage of.That's all, they naturally don't need to pay attention to such an ant. The most important thing is that from beginning to end, Jie Yin and Zhunti used the First Emperor to win the government. Once they made an oath, it would restrict themselves, so they didn't make an oath.  Oath, and it was precisely because of their selfishness that they gave the First Emperor a chance to win the government.

    The First Emperor Yingzheng established Buddhism as the state religion. However, the First Emperor Yingzheng did not say that the state religion could not be revoked. After it was determined that the strength of the Qin Dynasty had greatly increased, the evolution of the Xiaoqian World gave it strength and guidance.  During the confrontation with Zhunti, the First Emperor Yingzheng did not hesitate to immediately withdraw Buddhism from the Great Qin Empire. The citizens of the two small worlds that belonged to the West and were integrated into the territory of the Great Qin Empire were affected by the Great Qin Empire.  The empire's strong suppression, all those who believed in the West were punished. Under the iron-blooded oppression, all the temples in the entire Qin Empire were soon demolished. There was only one belief in the entire Qin Empire, that of the First Emperor.  Win politics.

    After the First Emperor Yingzheng did such a crazy thing, the faces of the two saints Jieyin and Zhunti in the Western Paradise changed drastically. They never thought that the First Emperor Yingzheng, who was an ant in their eyes, would actually do something like this.  Such crazy things happened, and Buddhism was completely eliminated from the Qin Empire.  All believers have been subjected to strong suppression, and the previous agreement has become a piece of paper, no longer having any binding power.

    Zhunti shouted angrily with a gloomy face: "How dare you, Yingzheng, to go back on your word? You really think that I, Dongfang, are so easy to mess with. If I don't teach you a lesson, you still think that I, Dongfang, and Zhu Jiuyin are so easy to talk to. Senior brother, let's do our best."  The army destroyed the First Emperor Yingzheng in one fell swoop and wiped his Great Qin Empire from the Earthly Immortal Realm!"

    Seeing Zhunti's angry look, Jie Ying sighed. He was also angry at the First Emperor's move to win the government.  But anger is anger, but the matter cannot be as dramatic as Zhunti said. After all, this is not a trivial matter.  The First Emperor Yingzheng has great luck. Even if they move in full force in the west, it is still unknown whether they can take down the First Emperor Yingzheng. The most important thing is that if they go to war in such a big way, they will give people an excuse.  We must know that the internal dangers in the West are too serious.  If you are not careful, the consequences will be unimaginable.

    "Jie Yin sighed: "Junior brother, we have to take a long-term approach to this matter and cannot act rashly. Since Ying Zheng dares to do this, he must have a back-up plan. If we act in a hurry, we will only put ourselves in danger!"

    Hearing the introduction, Zhunti's face was startled, and then he said with some humor: "Brother, do you think too highly of Yingzheng? Even an ant like him is worthy of being our enemy. I don't think he  Is there any power that can protect our safety? And if we don't give him some color, then it will be a shame for you and me if this matter spreads!"

    The saint said with a heavy heart: "Junior brother, be careful with the Ten Thousand Years Ship. If you are still so careless and don't take anyone in your eyes, you will one day be plotted by someone and you will suffer a big loss. How did you become a brother in the first place?"  If you fail, you are too careless. This is an immeasurable calamity. There will be no second chance for you, only one chance for each person!"

    The following words did not change Zhunti's view. He laughed loudly and said: "Brother, you think too highly of Yingzheng. What qualifications does he have to compare with Zhu Jiuyin? And now we also need to evolve into the Paradise."  , it is natural to take action against Yingzheng, even if someone stops him, no one can say anything, after all, we had an agreement with Yingzheng in the first place, and since he dares to betray his trust, we must be prepared to die!"

    Seeing Zhunti's disapproving look, Jie Yin had an ominous premonition in his heart. People can't be arrogant, but they can't be arrogant. Now Zhunti is too arrogant, perhaps because of these successive drastic changes.  It's affected, but the more this happens, the more calm I have to be, otherwise my life will be in danger.

    Back then, for the development and growth of the West, the two brothers were very passionate about how many people they had offended. These people wanted to skin them. If they didn't rush to do it before, they would have no chance. If they showed their weakness,  Then these people will rush forward and completely destroy the West. This is not what Jie Yin wants to see.

    Jie Yin said in a deep voice: "Junior brother, you can't just see Ying Zheng. Do you still remember our enemies back then? Do you think they will let us go easily if we go out in such a large scale? Do you think those people in Ran Deng can  No action has been taken. To suppress the external situation, we must first stabilize the internal situation. The most important thing for us now is not to argue with Yingzheng, but to stabilize the internal situation before the immeasurable calamity breaks out!"

    As soon as he said this, Zhunti suddenly realized it. He said urgently: "Senior brother, do you mean to use this opportunity to trigger the attack on them, and then kill them all in one fell swoop to completely clean up the hidden dangers within us?"

    Jieyin nodded and said: "As a brother,With this in mind, do you think people like Ran Deng will remain indifferent when they find out about this matter? It¡¯s better if they don¡¯t do anything. Once they do something, it¡¯s their time to die. For such an immature person,  The white-eyed wolf, we can't stay any longer, otherwise he will bite us back!  "

    In fact, after receiving reincarnation, when he saw the internal troubles in the West, he had such an idea in his mind. It was just that he did not have such an opportunity at that time, but everything is different now. The First Emperor's victory in politics  He created such an opportunity for himself, an opportunity to catch everyone like Ran Deng in one fell swoop, an opportunity to let the West stand up again. Compared with such an opportunity, the betrayal of the First Emperor Yingzheng is not worth mentioning.  Yes, Yingzheng can be arrogant for a while now, but it won't be long before he becomes a member of the fallen army. A person without foundation cannot achieve great things at all, and their previous plan to use Yingzheng will also be completely destroyed.  Failed.

    In fact, Yingzheng's matter did not need to be publicized by Jie Yin and Zhunti. It soon spread to the ears of Ran Deng and others. After all, such a major event cannot be hidden from anyone. You must know that Jie Yin is the emperor's way.  Dragon Qi was handed over to Yingzheng, and the West became the state religion of the Qin Dynasty. However, this state religion was eradicated not long after its establishment. If we couldn't even get such news, then there would be no need for ambitious people like Ran Deng to be here.  The West continues to stay.

    Chance!  When something like this happens, the first thought of these people in Ran Deng is that there is a huge opportunity, an opportunity that allows them to seize power. Even if they fail, they will have sufficient reasons to part ways with the West. In the past, these people in Ran Deng  Still taking into account the foundation of the West, if there is no reasonable excuse, it will give Zhunti an opportunity to attack. Now that this opportunity has finally appeared, how can they not be excited about it.

    Ran Deng and the others immediately took action without saying a word. First, they questioned Jie Yin and Zhunti. As the masters of Western Mahayana Buddhism, Jie Yin and Zhunti had promised themselves to be in charge of the West.  Everything in the Paradise, but Jie Yin did not inform himself about the cooperation agreement with the First Emperor Yingzheng. What significance does he have as the master of Mahayana Buddhism? If it is just like this, it happens that now the First Emperor Yingzheng  If you betray your trust, you must take responsibility for it and give everyone an explanation.

    Explain!  It's not that Jie Yin wants to give an explanation to Ran Deng and the others, but that these rebellious guys from Ran Deng want to give an explanation to Jie Yin and Zhunti. They rush forward to attack Jie Yin and Zhunti, but they don't know that every move they make is on target.  After understanding the plan of Jie Yin and Zhunti, what awaits them is not an explanation, but a strong suppression. Jie Yin and Zhunti have already set up a dragnet and are waiting for their arrival, ready to catch them all and eliminate them.  Hidden dangers within the West.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 631 The Split of the West

    Chapter 631: The Split of the West

    After listening to Ran Deng's aggressive words, the faces of Jie Yin and Zhunti revealed a trace of sinister aura. In the eyes of Ran Deng and others, they thought that they had caught the opponent's leverage, making the other party angry.  , but they didn't know that their actions were forcing Jie Yin and Zhunti to kill them step by step.

    Suddenly, Jie Yin shouted in a deep voice: "That's enough! Ran Deng, please straighten your posture. You are not so presumptuous in this Paradise, but it seems that you have become a little forgetful by sitting on the throne of the Lord of Mahayana Buddhism."  Now, you can¡¯t tell right from wrong. In this case, you don¡¯t need to continue to sit here. Now is the time of immeasurable calamity. Since you are so enthusiastic, then go to the west to conquer the First Emperor and win the government.  Got it!"

    As soon as they finished speaking, the faces of Ran Deng and others instantly became angry. Although they had thought that such a thing would happen before they came, when it happened, they were very upset.  It's uncomfortable for them to accept. After all, they have been in charge of the overall situation of the West for many years. Now when they return to the West, they will do something to kill the donkeys, take back their power, and let them be used as cannon fodder. How can this make people happy?  They endured it. Although it was true to say that Jingyin and Zhunti were once saints, they were now in the midst of countless calamities. The ones who had the greatest influence during the great calamities were saints. In this way, the cultivation of Jingyin and Zhunti was different from their own.  People are equal, why should they be afraid!

    When he thought of this, Ran Deng laughed loudly and said: "Okay, that's really shameless. When you invited us to join the West, you made such wild claims. Now, you really think we are easy to bully.  No. If you want to use us as cannon fodder, go ahead and dream about your spring and autumn dreams. It was you who led and Zhunti was unkind, so don¡¯t blame us for being unjust. From today on, we will officially break away from the West and part ways with you. The main road  Each side of the sky, fellow Taoists, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Ran Deng said as a hint to Guanyin Bodhisattva and others, and they were on alert to prepare to leave this Western Paradise.  Completely parting ways with the West without worrying about any consequences. After all, they are on the right side. Unfortunately, they have forgotten that there is a reason.  In this ancient world, it follows the law of the strong and the survival of the fittest.  They were reasonable, but Jieying and Zhunti were not prepared to reason with them.

    At this moment, Zhunti snorted coldly and said: "Randeng, you are so brave, you dare to betray me, the West. Since you are so rebellious, then you all can stay with me today. Who?"  Don¡¯t even think about leaving this paradise alive. You all have to pay the price for your actions!¡±

    As soon as Zhunti finished speaking, many Western masters emerged from behind them.  All of these people were natives of the West. Medicine Buddha and Maitreya Buddha stood at the front, staring at Ran Deng and the others with murderous intent.

    Faced with such a critical situation, Ran Deng was not afraid, but laughed loudly and said: "You all have seen it, this is the face that we have always defended the Western masters. Today they can confuse right and wrong to frame me, Ran Deng."  Deng, then you know that I can kill you and deal with you. Can you have a little sense of security when working under such a shameless person? Why don't we all work together to fight against this shameless place and fight for the slightest chance of survival for ourselves?  Chance!"

    As soon as Ran Deng said these words, his mana moved, and there was a wave of fluctuations. Those demon clans and Jiejiao people who had defected to the West appeared in front of Jie Yin and Zhunti. This sudden change disrupted the situation.  Guide Yin and Zhunti to their plans.

    At this time, Ran Deng sneered disdainfully: "Zhunti, do you still think you can keep us? You are no longer the saint with boundless power back then. You are just a little golden fairy.  We have the same cultivation level, and if you want to use this method to deal with us, you underestimate me, Ran Deng!"

    I have to say that this bastard Ran Deng is very clever. He originally planned to use these monsters and people from Jie Jiao to force Jie Yin and Zhunti into the palace together, but he did not expect that Jie Yin and Zhunti actually had murderous intentions towards them.  This forced Ran Deng to use this opportunity to directly drive a wedge between the West and the West.

    People are both selfish and fearful. What Jingyin and Zhunti did this time was indeed too much and touched the hearts of people like Yaozu and Jiejiao. Just as Ran Deng said  In that case, Jieyin and Zhunti can kill them today, but will they target themselves tomorrow?  Zhunti and Jieyin are both very passionate people. Now that everything has been broken, it will be difficult for them to be recognized if they stay. Since they are so contrary, they might as well take the opportunity to leave the West. After all, people like myself are now  I also have the foundation to no longer look at the West.

    When thinking of this, the demon clan and JiejiaoThe leaders who were close to the west stepped forward and said: "What Fellow Taoist monk Ran Deng said is true. We are all blind. From today on, we will officially break away from the west. Please guide and guide you two."  Taoist fellows can afford to take things up and let them go, so we can get together and part ways easily, don¡¯t force us to kill, that¡¯s not a good thing for anyone!¡±

    W¨¥ixi¨¦, this is ** naked to send w¨¥ixi¨¦ naked and quitmids!  However, Jieyin and Zhunti had no way to deal with each other. Although they were prepared in advance, they could not gather too many people without alerting anyone. If they were just targeting Ran Deng and the others, they  They were still fully confident, but they were dumbfounded by the forces of these three parties, Jieyin and Zhunti. They simply did not dare to put pressure on the other party.

    At this moment, Jieyin and Zhunti felt extremely sad. The thing they were most worried about finally happened. The entire West would fall apart. Those who had taken refuge in the West would separate from the West. The West would  Your vitality will be severely damaged by this, and you will no longer be able to compete with the three religions of Ren, Chan, and Jie.

    Fight!  That is impossible. Jieyin and Zhunti are not crazy enough yet. They will not gamble with the lives of everyone in the West because they see no hope of winning. The best result is that both sides will suffer losses.  , this is not what Jieyin and Zhunti want to see.

    Jie Yin took a deep breath and shouted in a deep voice: "Okay, Ran Deng, you are fine. You won this time, but from now on you will be the target of my full pursuit in the West. I hope you can hide well."  One point, don¡¯t be discovered by us, just go away, from today on you are no longer my disciples in the West and have absolutely nothing to do with me in the West!¡±

    Although Ran Deng had said this before, his words were not recognized by Da Dao. However, when Jie Yin said this, there was a turmoil in the world. Da Dao recognized Jie Yin's words. From then on,  The people that Jie Yin and Zhunti worked hard to win over all parted ways with the West. After this disaster, the West's vitality was severely damaged and it could no longer regain its former glory. Such a result made Jie Yin and Zhunti act accordingly.  anger.

    Ran Deng didn't take Jieyin's w¨¥ixi¨¦ seriously. He had been in charge of the Western Paradise for so many years. As the master of Mahayana Buddhism, Ran Deng knew the situation in the West very well. Jieyin Sage used such big words to scare him.  That was so ridiculous that he was disdainful of it, and a trace of ridicule appeared on his face.

    Just listening, Ran Deng sneered and said: "Ha! Ha! Ha! It's so funny. Jie Yin, you think too highly of yourself. It's pretty good that you can protect yourself in today's West. You want to hunt us down?"  , do you have that strength? Don¡¯t be impulsively taken away from your lair. That would be bad. You must know that you have offended everyone in the three realms with a few songs back then. There are a lot of people secretly taking advantage of you.  , if you are not afraid of death, then just come to me and light the lamp!"

    After saying this, Ran Deng ignored the reactions of Jie Ying and Zhunti, and laughed loudly and strode away from the Western Paradise with Guanyin Bodhisattva and others. He could be as arrogant as he was.  Arrogant, but Jieyin and Zhunti were unable to do anything about it, because Ran Deng's words touched their sore spots. Over the years, the West has really offended almost everyone in the Three Realms as Ran Deng said.  , there are a lot of people secretly waiting for the opportunity to take revenge. If they choose to die with Ran Deng, they will definitely put themselves in danger.

    Ran Deng left arrogantly, and the leaders of both the demon clan and the Jie Jiao sighed, shook their heads, and left right behind Ran Deng and the others. They were afraid that they would be picked up by Zhunti if they left too late.  As the target of venting, they didn't have the confidence like Ran Deng to dare to provoke Jie Yin and Zhunti so arrogantly.

    Slap in the face, all the Westerners present felt their faces were burning. Such a result was something they did not expect. They tried their best to eliminate the hidden dangers within the West, but they did not expect that in the end it would be  As a result, although the internal troubles were relieved, the West was greatly injured as a result. People like them were slapped hard in the mouth by Ran Deng, which made them dizzy.

    Faced with Ran Deng's provocation, everyone was full of anger, but they couldn't vent it. This was a really heavy blow to the West. After this disaster, the West's morale was greatly damaged, and it caused  This result was due to one person, Ran Deng. They all underestimated Ran Deng's cunning and cunning. One wrong step led to another wrong step. In the end, the entire West fell apart and fell from the forest of the strong. Mahayana  Buddhism has become a joke!  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 332: The Wu Clan¡¯s army comes out and kills towards the Paradise

    Chapter 332: The Witch Clan¡¯s army comes out and kills towards the Paradise.

    Dao Dao recognized the division of the West. After people like Ran Deng left the Paradise, the fate of the entire West was greatly damaged. Although everyone is fighting for the small world, but for this world of heaven and earth,  They were still aware of the drastic changes, especially Sanqing, Nuwa Empress, Hongyun, Kunpeng and the three thousand chaos gods and demons, not to mention Tiandao, Hongjun Daozu and Zhu Jiuyin.

    When he saw the great loss of fortune in the West, Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but reveal a sneer on his face. Zhu Jiuyin already knew what happened to Zhunti and Jie Yin, and there was no calamity.  Then the West can still rely on its own advantages to suppress those rebellious people who have been brought into the West by every possible means. But once the calamity occurs, the lives of these people will be affected, or a greater temptation will appear in front of them.  At that time, if these people could betray once, they could betray a second time. It was natural for them to leave the West, and there was nothing surprising about it.

    Didn¡¯t Jie Yin and Zhunti think that something like this would happen?  No, they thought about it, but they were too self-righteous and always thought they had the ability to suppress it. Unfortunately, they were wrong, and they were very wrong. This time the division of the West was the beginning of their destiny, and the shadow of death had already shrouded it.  On their heads, there was no hope for the two of them to survive this immeasurable disaster.

    Why do you say this? Because Zhu Jiuyin is already ready to take action. Zhu Jiuyin is not a fool.  He is not a kind person. He has not taken any action before because he did not have the opportunity. He has to pay a high price for it.  But now that the opportunity has come, how could Zhu Jiuyin let go of the West? After all, Jie Yin died in his hands. He didn't believe that Jie Yin and Zhunti would let go of the hatred in their hearts. They have yet to do anything.  Their actions were out of fear of Zhu Jiuyin's strength. Once Zhu Jiuyin showed his weakness, they would immediately pounce on Zhu Jiuyin and tear Zhu Jiuyin apart.  This is the prehistoric era, there is no mercy, only naked reality.

    Zhu Jiuyin has never allowed his enemies to become powerful.  Both Jie Yin and Zhuntina have a deadly feud with him. It is best to destroy such enemies before the immeasurable calamity begins, so as not to affect their future events, not to mention Jie Yin.  Yu Zhunti is a chess piece of heaven.  The Tiandao that has been hidden in the dark is Zhu Jiuyin's serious concern.  And Jie Yin and Zhunti must die.

    In the past, Zhu Jiuyin was worried that his big move would cause public outrage. No matter how powerful he was at that time, it was difficult for him to defeat four hands with just two fists. But it is different now. Zhu Jiuyin has twelve more great witches around him. If necessary, he can even  After paying a small price to pull people out of his divine world again, Zhu Jiuyin is now very different from before. He has full confidence to face everything.

    Everyone changes, and Zhu Jiuyin is no exception.  No matter how good the plan is, it will never change quickly, as the world and the earth change dramatically one after another.  Deep in Zhu Jiuyin's heart, there are endless worries. If things are really as he imagined, then this matter will be a big deal. Zhu Jiuyin doesn't want to invest his limited energy into this infinite intrigue. Since  Things were no longer under his control, so he would simply explode everything again, making the situation even more chaotic and causing everyone to undergo another purge.

    If Jie Yin and Zhunti knew that they would be targeted by Zhu Jiuyin because of the split between Ran Deng and the others, then they would probably not let Ran Deng and the others go so easily.  No matter what, at least it can scare other people and make people take care of them, but now it's too late.

    Just when Zhu Jiuyin was thinking about how to take action, the twelve great witches appeared in front of Zhu Jiuyin. They said respectfully in unison: "Ancestral witch, if you have any orders for us, please give us instructions!"

    Zhu Jiu said in a gloomy voice: "How is the training of the army? Can it be pulled out for a big battle?"

    Zhu Jiuyin opened his mouth and asked about the situation of the army, which made the twelve great witches feel very happy. They were certainly not fools if they could appear in this southern state. They could understand the intention behind Zhu Jiuyin's words.  A war is about to begin. Although they don't know which force the war will be fought against, it is not important to them. What is important is that they can control the battlefield again. This is quite a big deal for the warlike Witch Clan.  lure.

    For these twelve great witches, they really don¡¯t have much fighting spirit. After all, they were born too late and have not experienced the lich war or the tribulation of the end of law. Their fighting spirit is only in Zhu Jiuyin.  In the Kingdom of God, they have only been trained by the ancestral witches of Gonggong. They have not seen blood awakening. A soldier who has never seen blood is not good. No matter how well-trained he is, it is useless. Only those who have been baptized by blood are qualified.  A true soldier, and now theirThe meeting is coming, how can they not be excited.

    The twelve great witches said in unison: "Ancestral witches, please rest assured that the army we control will never disgrace our witch clan. They are capable of fighting anyone and can become the sharpest spear in the hands of the ancestral witches!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's heart relaxed a lot after hearing the words of the Twelve Great Witches. Fighting in the killing field was the desire of many wizard men. Thousands of years of being trapped in the world of the Kingdom of God put these men at their worst.  The pressure on the lower-level witch clan is huge. After all, they don't have the same mentality as the Gonggong ancestral witches. Now the opportunity has finally come.

    "Okay! You must summon an army immediately and follow me to conquer the Western Paradise, sweep across the entire Western Paradise, and cut off the Western orthodoxy from now on!" Zhu Jiuyin stood up as he spoke, and endless murderous aura erupted from his body. For Zhu Jiuyin,  It seems that he also longs for a bloody battle, using this method to vent the suppressed energy in his heart.

    kill!  The twelve great witches also erupted with strong murderous intent, which blended with Zhu Jiuyin's murderous intent. Everyone in the entire Nanzhan Prefecture felt the huge murderous intent, letting them understand that war was coming, and this day they had been waiting for a long time.  .

    The Wu Clan is no better than other races. As long as Zhu Jiuyin gives an order, the army will gather quickly. There is no need to wait at all. This is also the style of the Wu Clan. After the army gathers, Zhu Jiuyin will not  There is no need to say anything. Everyone can feel the boundless murderous aura in Zhu Jiuyin. For them, it is an endless honor to fight for the Wu clan in all directions. I don¡¯t know how many people want to envy them.

    The Wu Clan army gathered extremely quickly. Before everyone could wake up from the division of the West, Zhu Jiuyin led the Wu Clan army from Nanzhan Buzhou to the Western Elysium.  As for the defense of Nanzhan Buzhou, Zhu Jiuyin didn't care, because he was confident that no one would dare to provoke the Wu clan at this time, and with the wizard war and the tribesmen who ascended from the Earth Star, they also had the strength to protect Nanzhan.  State security.

    Zhu Jiuyin has been invisible in Nanzhan Buzhou for too long, so long that people almost forget his existence. For many people, they have never thought that Zhu Jiuyin would choose to hide in this situation.  When Xia Hengkong was born, no one paid attention to what was going on in Nanzhan Buzhou. It was precisely because of everyone's thoughts that Zhu Jiuyin gave Zhu Jiuyin a great opportunity to raid the Western Paradise. Zhu Jiuyin also believed that this was the best chance.  The best moment for a decisive battle, because of this split, there will definitely be a small fluctuation in the Western Paradise, and the defense will naturally be reduced to the extreme.

    Everything went as smoothly as Zhu Jiuyin thought. The army of witches led by Zhu Jiuyin appeared outside the Western Paradise at a very fast speed. Looking at the small world, Zhu Jiuyin's face revealed  Show endless murderous intent, kill!

    Zhu Jiuyin gave an order, and the Wu Clan army rushed out crazily. Before the guardian of the Western Paradise could react, the Wu Clan army rushed forward under the leadership of Zhu Jiuyin and twelve great witches.  Entered into the paradise world.

    There are very few mortals in this paradise world. Those who can live in the paradise world are all disciples of the West. Zhu Jiuyin shows no mercy to these people. Wherever the army passes, there are rivers of blood.  , all those who dared to resist the advance of the army fell in a pool of blood without exception.

    Not long after Zhu Jiuyin led the Wu Clan army into the Paradise, Jieyin and Zhunti received the report. They were dumbfounded, and the people in the Western Paradise were also a little dumbfounded. They really didn't expect the Witch.  The clan meeting came so quickly and was so brutal, a shadow fell on the hearts of these people.

    It can be said that everyone in the three realms knows what kind of person Zhu Jiuyin is. He is an extremely cruel person, and he has deep hatred with the West. Zhu Jiuyin chose to kill him at this time.  , it must come with the intention of destruction. No one can have a lucky mentality. If you have such a mentality, you will definitely die without a burial place.

    Of course, some people thought about whether they could escape, but they quickly gave up this idea. Since Zhu Jiuyin dared to kill Paradise so openly, he must have full confidence, and escape is even more impossible!

    what to do?  A trace of shock flashed across the faces of Jie Yin and Zhunti. At this moment, they finally felt the w¨¥ixi¨¦ of death, and the words that Ran Deng said when he left came to their mind again.  In my mind, could it be that the bastard Ran Deng got it all right and that we are really going to face disaster?  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 633: Sweeping across the Elysian World

    Chapter 633: Sweeping across the Elysian World

    Zhu Jiuyin led the Wu clan army and swept all the way straight to the center of the Western Paradise. He wanted to block Jieyin and Zhunti and kill them to prevent them from escaping. For Jieyin and Zhunti,  Zhu Jiuyin was very careful. In Zhu Jiuyin's heart, these two people were really shameless. It was not impossible for them to escape without fighting. After all, compared with life and prestige, life was still more important.  If the life is gone, then there is nothing. Jie Yin and Zhunti really have to be able to abandon their disciples and choose to escape.

    Such thoughts were not unheard of in the minds of Jie Ying and Zhunti, but in the end they gave up. It was not that they did not want to escape. Just like those Western disciples, they did not think that Zhu Jiuyin would give them this opportunity. If they risked their lives  If you give it a try, there might be a glimmer of hope, but if you insist on escaping, you're probably going to die.

    After being startled for a moment, Zhunti and Jieyin let out a long roar and strode forward with their disciples to face the sweeping army of Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan. They wanted to fight against Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan army.  The armies competed. Although Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation was strong and the Wu Clan's army was extremely powerful, this was the Paradise of Paradise and their base camp. Here they had the advantage of geographical location, and there were countless disciples who could assist them.  , so Jie Yin and Zhunti are desperate.

    Soon the two sides met, and when they saw Zhu Jiuyin slaughtering his disciples with the advantage of sweeping thousands of troops, Jieyin roared and shouted angrily: "Zhu Jiuyin, don't go too far.  What is your ability to operate on a junior? Aren't you afraid of causing public anger by doing this? No matter how strong your Wu Clan is, you can't stop the public's anger!"

    Jie Yin¡¯s bones are still a bit soft.  He had not really made up his mind to fight Zhu Jiuyin to the death, and even wanted to use public anger to force Zhu Jiuyin to retreat. However, he did not think about how Zhu Jiuyin would take the mere public anger to heart if he dared to do this.  What's more, given the popularity in the West, it's really ridiculous to try to use public anger to attack Zhu Jiuyin. Although Zhu Jiuyin is full of enemies in the three realms, Jieyin and Zhunti are no better.  go.  It is a no-brainer to expect others to stand up for them. No one is willing to risk their lives to help the West.  Everyone is very passionate about Zhu Jiuyin's cruelty, even a fool knows to shrink back at this time!

    Hearing the words of Zhu Jiuyin, Zhu Jiuyin snorted coldly and said: "There is no need to use public anger to punish me. Since I dare to lead people to kill you in this paradise, I am not afraid of any revenge. Today we will have a showdown.  Life and death. This is a battle to settle the grudges between the two of you, and we will fight to the death. You¡¯d better put away those methods of yours. If you have the heart to calculate this and that, why not put your energy down for the next battle!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's words were a naked slap in Jie Yin's face. The two sides were enemies of life and death, but Zhu Jiuyin reminded Jie Yin to put his energy into the battle. How contemptuous of himself.  He simply didn't take the entire West into his eyes. In Zhu Jiuyin's eyes, the West was like an ant.  How could Jieyin and Zhunti not be angry about this!

    It's a pity that anger alone is useless and cannot change the situation. In the end, you have to rely on strength to compete and decide life and death. Without strength, even if you are angry, it will not have the slightest effect and you will not fight for yourself.  If there is even a slight chance of survival, life and death must be determined by strength!

    "Okay! Zhu Jiuyin, you are crazy enough. Since you are so crazy, don't blame me for being ruthless. I activate the Ten Thousand Buddha Formation, blessing from the origin of the world, sealing the sky and locking the earth, kill!" Jie Yin's face changed and he became crazy.  Earth shouted, and as his shouts fell, Zhunti activated the original power of the Paradise, while Medicine Buddha and Maitreya Buddha launched the ultimate formation in the West, the 'Ten Thousand Buddhas Array'. To use this  Both of them compete with Zhu Jiuyin for life and death.

    The 'Ten Thousand Buddhas Array' would indeed be powerful if it contained ten thousand Buddhas. However, with the departure of Ran Deng and the others, this 'Ten Thousand Buddhas Array' was only an empty shell. Jie Yin wanted to rely on this formation to fight against  It is completely impossible for Zhu Jiuyin to succeed in the battle. His only hope is on the suppression of the origin. You must know that this is in the paradise world. He can rely on the power of the origin of the world to suppress Zhu Jiuyin and the Witch Clan.  The strength of the army.

    Although the origin of the world has strong suppression on foreign enemies, it depends on who is targeted. If it is an ordinary person, it is indeed unable to withstand the suppression of the origin world. The reason why most worlds of the human race can be preserved is precisely because they have mastered Xiao Qian.  The original power of the world, so they can protect themselves. Unfortunately, Jie Yin and Zhunti are now facing strong men like Zhu Jiuyin, and there is even an army of witch clan dispatched.

    Regarding the actions of Jie Yin and Zhunti, Zhu Jiuyin did not stop them. Instead, he allowed them to activate the 'Ten Thousand Buddhas Array' and let the origin of the world begin to explode. He waited for Jie Yin and Zhunti to finish everything.  Afterwards, Zhu Jiuyin sneered disdainfully:"Jie Yin, do you think you can stop Zhu Jiuyin and my Wu Clan army with this little trick? Tell you, don't have those big dreams of Spring and Autumn, I'll show you  How did I defeat these tricks of yours!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, Jie Yin and Zhunti couldn't help but feel heavy in their hearts. If Zhu Jiuyin dared to be so arrogant, he must have a trump card, but now the West has reached the point where everyone has left because of Ran Deng and others.  Weak to the extreme, the most important thing is that their departure has caused turmoil in Elysium, and people's minds have changed. This has seriously affected the combat effectiveness of the West. Under such circumstances, it would be very difficult for them to face Zhu Jiuyin's strength.  difficult.

    Just when Jie Yin and Zhunti's hearts were heavy, Zhu Jiuyin moved. He snorted coldly: "Come out the treasure of destruction, summon the origin of the avenue to come, suppress the world, break it for me!" As Zhu Jiuyin shouted,  As soon as the sound fell, the treasure of destruction in Zhu Jiuyin's hand instantly flew up into a shiny black pyramid and soared into the sky. As the treasure flew up, an invisible force came from the void, which was the avenue of destruction.  The arrival of the original phantom, although it is just a phantom, is enough to suppress the original power of the Paradise World. The powerful source power of the avenue of destruction is consistent with the destruction treasure. The original power of the world controlled by Zhunti is  In retreat.  Because it feels the breath of death.

    In the face of the avenue of destruction, the weak spiritual consciousness born from the origin of the paradise world is afraid of the power of the avenue of destruction. After all, this is the existence that can destroy him.  How could this not make him afraid and shrink from it?

    After a loud 'boom', the origin of the Paradise World was no match for Zhu Jiuyin's pressure to destroy the avenue and automatically collapsed. Zhu Jiuyin's powerful momentum rushed towards Zhunti like a tide, without waiting for Zhunti.  When Zhunti reacted, a huge force hit his body hard, and Zhunti flew back in an instant.  An astonishing blood arrow was sprayed in the air, and Zhunti was severely injured just after a fight. This caused the morale that had finally been raised to take another serious blow.  The people who presided over the 'Ten Thousand Buddhas Array' were afraid of it, fearing that they would become the next Zhunti. They did not have the power as powerful as the Zhunti Saint to withstand Zhu Jiuyin's crazy attack. If they were  encountered such a powerful attack.  That's a dead end.

    With one blow, Zhu Jiuyin broke the suppression of them by the original power of Paradise.  This single blow fully demonstrated how terrifying the gap between them was. Even if Jieyin didn't want to admit it, in such an unequal battle, he had no hope of winning at all.  This is just the beginning, more terrifying things are yet to come.

    After knocking Zhunti away with one blow, Zhu Jiuyin shouted loudly: "The Twelve Capital Gods have formed a great formation to destroy all the creatures in this paradise world. Kill!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's order came out, the twelve great witches took action quickly.  For a moment, powerful evil spirits shot up into the sky in this paradise world. The 'Twelve Heavenly Gods Evil Formation' started to operate crazily, and the endless evil spirits from the three realms rushed towards this paradise world crazily.  , such an astonishing change attracted the attention of the immortals in the three realms. They were all shocked by the drastic changes in the Western Paradise.

    Sanqing couldn't help but secretly thought: "What is going on? Why is there such an amazing evil spirit heading towards the Paradise? Could it be that people like Ran Deng have just split the West, causing another amazing thing to happen in the Paradise?"  The drastic change cannot be achieved, or are Zhunti and Jieyin preparing some trump card?"

    There are many people who have this idea. Anyone who is even a little bit curious wants to know the reason for this amazing change. Everyone has once again set their sights on the Paradise. It doesn't matter if you don't look at it. You will be shocked when you look at it.  They never thought that not long after their eyes had left the Western Paradise, such an astonishing change had occurred in this Paradise. Zhu Jiuyin actually led an army of witches to kill him without any trace of life.  Paradise, and also set up the 'Twelve Heavenly Gods and Evil Formation'. This stance is clearly intended to take this opportunity to completely destroy the entire Western Paradise, and completely destroy the two great enemies, Zhunti and Jieyin.

    'Hiss' When they saw this, everyone involuntarily gasped. Zhu Jiuyin was so crazy, so crazy that they couldn't believe it. Although there were many people in the Three Realms who hated him extremely  Neither Zhunti nor Jieyin had the courage to go to Paradise. They wanted to wipe out the roots and take this opportunity to completely destroy Zhunti and Jieyin. However, Zhu Jiuyin did this, and he was able to  Silently invading the Western Paradise, these methods made everyone shudder!  This time Zhu Jiuyin launched an attack against the Western Paradise. Does that mean that if Zhu Jiuyin also has murderous intentions for himself next time, he can also invade his own small world silently?  Have this idea??Everyone was afraid of it.

    Stop Zhu Jiuyin?  Rescue Zhunti and Jieyin and let them stand in front to protect themselves from disaster?  This idea crazily appeared in the minds of all the people with hatred, but their idea disappeared without a trace in an instant. They just thought about this idea.  Forget it, if they were really allowed to do it, no one would dare to do it. After all, Zhu Jiuyin was so crazy, so crazy that it frightened all of them. He could save Jie Yin and Zhunti Er.  The people are okay, at least Zhu Jiuyin will have a goal, but if they fail, then they will have to face Zhu Jiuyin's crazy counterattack, which is not what any of them can bear, for something that has nothing to do with them.  , and even put themselves in danger because of the people they hate, which they will not do. Even if this can stop Zhu Jiuyin's attack, no one will do it, because people are selfish!

    It is human nature to be selfish. No one is willing to sacrifice himself to help others, especially his enemies. At least no one will do so in this endless calamity. After all, everyone is fighting for survival.  So this point was not done at all. Zhunti and Jieyin were abandoned by everyone. This is how realistic the matter is.

    "Don't say that Zhunti and Jieyin are not popular. Even if they are popular, they will do this to others. If people don't serve themselves, they will be destroyed by heaven and earth. This sentence is the end of human selfishness!

    When they saw Zhu Jiuyin setting up the 'Twelve Capital Gods and Evil Formation' to destroy the entire Paradise, and then when they saw the mad massacre of the Wu Clan army, everyone selectively forgot for a moment.  After seeing all this, it was as if they had not seen the massacre at all. Everyone remained silent and allowed Zhu Jiuyin to slaughter wantonly in the paradise world, trying to destroy the paradise world.

    Zhu Jiuyin's crazy massacre made the First Emperor Yingzheng feel happy and frightened at the same time. What he was happy about was that with Zhu Jiuyin's crazy attack, the West was definitely going to die and not live, so he didn't need to  I was worried that Zhunti and Jieyin would come and attack me, which would allow me to escape the opponent's counterattack, but what I was afraid of was that my arrogance and ignorance had completely offended Zhu Jiuyin and offended the entire witchcraft.  He was worried that Zhu Jiuyin would hold all that in his heart and turn around to deal with him after taking care of Jie Yin and Zhunti. At that time, he and the Great Qin Empire would face a disaster, just like that  The same disaster as the Western Elysium.

    It has to be said that the First Emperor Yingzheng was very arrogant to his core. He was too self-righteous and regarded himself as a great big shot in the three worlds. In fact, he did not know that people like him were doing things like Zhu Jiuyin.  In the eyes of a strong man, he is just an ant, and no one will take a small person like him seriously.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 634 Destruction

    Chapter 634 Destruction

    "No, Zhu Jiuyin, you lunatic, hurry up!" Jieyin and Zhunti yelled crazily. Although they wanted to stop Zhu Jiuyin and the 'Twelve Capital Gods' Formation', it was a pity that they  Their strength is too weak. Once the "Twelve Capital Gods Formation" hosted by the twelve great witches succeeds, they will be qualified to fight against Zhunti. It is far beyond what the two of them can stop with their current cultivation.  , when the 'Twelve Capital Gods and Evil Formation' was in operation, the fate of the Western Paradise was already doomed. These people would all perish here, and no one could escape.  *Literature Hall*

    At this moment, those who had just left the Western Elysian World, including Ran Deng, Jie Jiao and the Yao Clan, were greatly relieved. Fortunately, they made the right choice and took the first step, otherwise  Being blocked by Zhu Jiuyin, a lunatic, the immortal would have to shed all his skin. The 'Twelve Heavenly Gods and Evil Formation' was really too cruel, so cruel that it frightened them, and even all the immortals in the three realms were frightened by it.  To the point of fear, the heavier the killing, the stronger the power of the 'Twelve Capital Gods and Evil Formation'. In this immeasurable calamity, there are countless killings of sentient beings in the three realms, not to mention just the fight for those small thousand worlds.  Countless people perished among them, and the evil spirit formed by the resentment of these creatures was enough for the 'Twelve Capital Gods and Evil Array' to unleash powerful power.

    When he saw Zhunti and Jie Yin frantically trying to rush forward to stop him, Zhu Jiuyin's eyes flashed with a hint of disdain. When things got to this point, they were no longer able to stop him, 'Twelve  Once the formation of the gods and demons in all the cities is completed, everything in this paradise world will be in vain and destroyed under the "formation of the gods and demons in the twelve cities".

    Of course, the twelve great witches are just junior great witches who only have the cultivation level of the Golden Immortal. They have to pay a certain price if they want to preside over such an intense "Twelve Heavenly Gods Array", but Zhu Jiuyin will not see it.  These people were injured.  After all, he still needs these twelve great wizards to intimidate others.

    As soon as his mind moved, Zhu Jiuyin shouted in a deep voice: "Bring your blood, give me blessings!" As soon as Zhu Jiuyin shouted, he forced out twelve drops of blood essence and shot them into the twelve great witches.  Their bodies are integrated into their blood.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin is the Ancestral Witch of Time, he not only masters the laws of time, but also masters the laws of space. Just like what he passed on to Yu Zhuzhan when arranging the earth and star changes, it has great power.  The power of space is what allows it to smoothly ascend to the immortal world. You must know that Zhu Jiuyin is not the body of the ancestral witch, but the more powerful true body of the chaotic gods and demons.  His bloodline is the bloodline of chaos. With his essence and blood blessing the twelve great witches, the backlash they have to withstand from the 'Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods Formation' will be much smaller, and it will not affect their future prospects.  Practice.

    With the blessing of the power of Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s chaotic bloodline, the power of the ¡®Twelve Capital Gods Formation¡¯ is extremely powerful.  It was completely beyond the imagination of Zhunti and Jie Yin. At this moment, fear could not help but rise in their hearts. They no longer had the confidence to think that they could defeat Zhu Jiuyin or force Zhu Jiuyin.  They retreated, so they had the intention to retreat in their hearts. After all, they did not want to see their hard work destroyed by the massacre of Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu clan, leaving the green mountains without fear of running out of firewood.  As long as he can save the lives of most of his disciples, he will still have a chance to rise again in the future, and he will not be destroyed like this and his orthodoxy will collapse.  As for the two of them, neither Jie Yin nor Zhunti thought that they could escape unscathed. After all, they were Zhu Jiuyin's most serious concern.  That Zhu Jiuyin would not give up, so they had only one way to die today.

    Once you have this thought.  Jieyin and Zhunti looked at each other. With the tacit understanding between them, there was no need to talk or discuss. They could feel each other's thoughts, so they nodded to each other and looked at each other from their eyes.  You can clearly see the other party's willingness to risk his life.

    Just when they made such a decision, Zhu Jiuyin sneered: "Jie Yin, have you seen it? This is your so-called paradise, so vulnerable in the face of absolute power!"

    Although Zhu Jiuyin's words made Jie Yin and Zhunti very angry, what made them even more uncomfortable was that their hard work was slaughtered by Zhu Jiuyin. You must know that those who fell were loyal to them.  subordinates, the death of these people has dealt the most severe blow to the West. After all, these people are the backbone of the West. They can no longer let their disciples sacrifice like this, otherwise their orthodoxy will really be destroyed here.  .

    "Retreat! You all retreat, I will block this place, you all go!" Jie Yin and Zhunti yelled crazily at the Western disciples, asking them to retreat quickly so as to save space for the West.  Next little tinder.

    After seeing the introduction andWhen Zhunti looked that crazy, all the disciples in the West could feel the determination in their teacher's heart, and they all understood that their teacher was using his own life to create an opportunity for them to escape. At this moment, although these people's hearts  They were extremely sad and angry, but no one hesitated, because they knew that all this was hard to come by, and everyone turned around and headed outside the paradise world.

    Zhu Jiuyin was a little surprised that Jie Yin and Zhunti could make such a decision. Based on his understanding of Jie Yin and Zhunti, he really couldn't imagine that the other party could make sacrifices under such circumstances.  The decision to protect their disciples was completely contrary to what they had done in the past.

    In fact, it's not that Jieyin and Zhunti are shameless, but that the environment forces them to do so. Who makes the West poor? They can only strengthen the power of Paradise through various means, and when death really comes,  They can sacrifice themselves to save the lives of their disciples, so that their orthodoxy can be passed down and will not be destroyed in this immeasurable calamity. For them, their orthodoxy is more important than anything else.

    Zhu Jiuyin cannot understand the fact that Jie Yin and Zhunti value their Taoist unity so much. After all, they have experienced different things and have completely different concepts. Jie Yin and Zhunti are willing to do it for them.  There are very few people in the Three Realms who can sacrifice their disciples. If anyone can do it, it is only the Master Tongtian among the Three Pure Ones. As for the others, they value their own lives above all else.  important.

    Of course, it is completely different for the Witch Clan. Their friendship has already gone beyond everything. They can risk their lives for their brothers and sacrifice regardless of everything, just like the ancestor witches who sacrificed in the Lich War.  Like the great witches, they can sacrifice themselves without fear to save their own people. It is precisely because of this friendship that the witch clan has such a powerful force today.

    Regarding the actions of Zhunti and Jie Yin, Zhu Jiuyin sneered disdainfully: "Jie Yin, do you really think that just the two of you can stop me, Zhu Jiuyin, and the 'Twelve Capitals'?"  With the power of the Great Array of Gods, can I really sacrifice the two of you so that my disciples can escape from this paradise world? Tell you, that is just a dream. Since I am here today, then this paradise world will be safe.  Must be destroyed, everyone in the Paradise must perish, now let you see another trump card I have prepared for you, take action!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's shout fell, groups of immortal-level witch clans appeared on the outside of the Paradise. They all stood in the direction of the 'Twelve Capitals of Heavenly Gods' Formation', blocking all  As for the direction of the Western disciples, although these people's 'Twelve Capital Gods and Evil Formation' has not yet started operating, after seeing this situation, everyone knows that the situation in the West is really over, and they will no longer have the ability to make a comeback.  Well, Zhu Jiuyin had planned everything out, leaving no loopholes for Zhunti and Jie Yin to take advantage of, and not giving Western disciples a chance to escape.

    After seeing Zhu Jiuyin's trump card, a flash of incomparable sadness flashed across Jie Yin's face. He said in a deep voice: "Zhu Jiuyin, do you really have to do something absolutely right? Do you want to destroy my Western power?"  Is it possible to cut off the orthodoxy? Your target is only us, those disciples will not pose any threat to you, so why do you need to kill them all!"

    Zhu Jiuyin said calmly: "Jie Yin, although my target is you and Zhunti, these same people must die, and the grass must be eradicated. I don't want to leave hidden dangers for myself. During the Lich War that year,  If my witch clan can ruthlessly wipe out all the demon clan, how can there be so many troubles in the future? I won¡¯t make the same mistake again this time. I have to do it thoroughly and leave no trace to myself.  hidden dangers!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin's words made Zhunti and Jie Yin feel extremely scared. They were not afraid of death, but they did not want their orthodoxy to disappear like this. However, they knew more clearly that they could not change Zhu Jiuyin's thoughts.  Originally, Jieying and Zhunti did not want to use the last resort. They wanted to leave a message to their disciples, but now they have to do this, otherwise their orthodoxy will be completely cut off in this battle.  During this time, everything they have will be in vain and disappear completely into this immeasurable calamity. This is unacceptable to them. They must fight back and cannot allow such a horrible thing to happen, no matter how much they have to pay for it.  There is no price to be spared, even the destruction of this world.

 Text Chapter 635: Space Exile

    Chapter 635: Space Exile

    As soon as his mind moved, Zhunti's body burst out with endless divine power. He shouted: "The origin appears, the heaven and earth move, the void cracks, get away!" As soon as Zhunti shouted, the origin power of this paradise world was revealed.  He was forcibly detained by him, and then turned into a stream of light and rushed in front of Medicine Buddha and Maitreya Buddha. A void passage appeared out of thin air, and the Western disciples around them disappeared in an instant.  ¡òLiterature Museumr />

    Zhunti was decisive enough. At this moment, he made the decision to send away Medicine Buddha, Maitreya Buddha and others at the cost of destroying the original power of the Paradise. Unfortunately, he was happy too early. How could Zhu Jiuyin not think of this?  At one o'clock, he snorted coldly and shouted: "Space blockade, exile in another world!"

    As Zhu Jiuyin spoke, he activated his great space power. He did not stop people like Maitreya Buddha and Medicine Buddha from leaving. After all, Zhu Jiuyin would have to fight head-on with the origin of this paradise world.  For Jiuyin, that was not a good thing, at least it would give more opportunities for Jieyin and Zhunti, so Zhu Jiuyin used his strength to directly interfere with the void teleportation with the power of space, and banished these people to  In the different space, as for whether people like Maitreya Buddha and Medicine Buddha can survive in the different space and find their way home, that is not considered by Zhu Jiuyin at all.

    When they saw Zhu Jiuyin's insidious methods, Zhunti and Jie were angry. Such drastic changes made them lose their minds. You must know that Medicine Buddha and Maitreya Buddha are their last hope, although in other cases  There is also their inheritance in the small world of Buddhism, but what those people have inherited is only superficial. Only Maitreya Buddha and Medicine Buddha have inherited all their traditions. Now these two people have been secretly plotted and exiled by Zhu Jiuyin.  In a different space, even if they are exiled to a different space, it will be difficult to find a way out, let alone Medicine Buddha and Maitreya Buddha.

    The orthodoxy was severed.  Zhunti and Jieyin no longer have the intention to compete with Zhu Jiuyin. They are going to fight desperately. They really want to fight Zhu Jiuyin for life and death. Either you die or I die.

    Zhunti yelled: "Zhu Jiuyin, go to hell!" As he spoke, Zhunti waved the Seven Treasures Wonderful Tree and rushed towards Zhu Jiuyin crazily. He didn't use any spells.  Instead, he chose to fight Zhu Jiuyin hand to hand, using this crazy action to express the anger in his heart.  If Zhu Jiuyin was not afraid of Zhunti's attack under normal circumstances, it would only make him happy. But now that Zhunti is red-eyed, Zhu Jiuyin does not dare to fight with him. After all, he can't tell when Zhunti will get angry.  At the same time, there was a "bang" sound for Zhu Jiuyin to self-destruct.  Zhu Jiuyin will be in bad luck.

    Not only was Zhunti so crazy, but also Jieyin rushed forward crazily, and he and Zhun Qian attacked Zhu Jiuyin back and forth, throwing away the 'Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods' Formation' set up by the twelve great witches.  In the back of their heads, in the eyes of the two of them, only Zhu Jiuyin was left. To them, they would not give up until they killed Zhu Jiuyin.

    When they saw that Zhu Jiuyin had forced Jie Yin and Zhunti to this point, everyone in the three realms was frightened.  Although the West has experienced a Rendeng rebellion, there was no direct conflict between them and there was no war, so the heritage of the West is still there.  It can still be called one of the top forces in the Three Realms, but it exists like this but was forced to this point by Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan army. Even his two disciples were plotted by Zhu Jiuyin.  , was directly exiled to a different space without knowing whether to live or die.  Seeing such a tragic end in the West, everyone couldn't help but think to themselves.  If Zhu Jiuyin were to attack him, would he be able to block the witch clan's attack?

    After some thinking, no one has such confidence. After all, the strength displayed by Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan army is too powerful and beyond their endurance. From this moment on, everyone can't help but hope that it will be accurate.  Ti and Jieyin were able to exert their own strength for a long time, and they were able to inflict heavy damage on Zhu Jiuyin at all costs. They were able to stabilize Zhu Jiuyin and his army of witches for a period of time, giving them enough time to catch up.  .

    If we say that the most urgent one among everyone is the way of heaven, Zhu Jiuyin is now directly attacking the West. Although there is a life-and-death hatred between Zhu Jiuyin, Jie Yin and Zhunti, they are in a state of unending hatred.  , but Tiandao does not think that Zhu Jiuyin will launch a war of annihilation against the Western Paradise at all costs for personal revenge. Zhu Jiuyin definitely has a deeper conspiracy in doing so. I am afraid that Zhu Jiuyin wants to take advantage of it.  The destruction of the West forced him to show up. Zhu Jiuyin already knew about his reincarnation from the hands of the Chaos God and Demon, so he didn't want to give himself a chance to develop and strengthen himself, so he used this crazy method to force himself to show up.

    When he thought of this, Tiandao felt a chill in his heart, which made his bones numb. He was worried that he would not be able to hide it for much longer.This crazy persecution, and secretly the Hongjun Taoist's constant search, made Tiandao worried about his own safety no matter what.

    Zhu Jiuyin forced himself on the bright side, which Tiandao didn't worry too much about. As long as he didn't come forward, Zhu Jiuyin could do nothing to him, but he couldn't withstand the search of Daozu Hongjun. You must know that Daozu Hongjun is a refiner.  He has transformed his own body into the Chaos Supreme Treasure 'The Jade Disk of Creation', and also practiced the Three Thousand Great Dao. He has a vague perception of himself, which makes Tiandao have to be cautious.

    There are not many chess pieces that Tiandao has laid out in these three realms. Jie Yin and Zhunti are the chess pieces that he values ??the most. But now these two chess pieces are facing the crisis of death, but he is powerless. As for the three  Thousands of chaotic gods and demons are not under the control of Tiandao from beginning to end. At most, they can only be used to contain Zhu Jiuyin and Hongjun Daozu. If they want to guide them to achieve success, Tiandao has no illusions.

    "No, we must not let Zhu Jiuyin's conspiracy succeed. Even if it means sacrificing the entire Western Paradise, we have to keep Jie Yin and Zhunti!" Tiandao was shouting crazily in his heart, but shouting, really  He didn't dare to ask Tiandao to take action, because there was Daozu Hongjun secretly there. He believed that Daozu Hongjun was definitely monitoring every move in the Three Realms at this time. As long as he made the slightest move, it would trigger Hongjun's reaction.  With Daozu's attention, he would then face the encirclement and attack from Daozu Hongjun and Zhu Jiuyin.

    Three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons cannot be used, but Kunpeng and others are not necessarily useless. Tiandao wants to use Kunpeng, but is Kunpeng so easy to use? And now Kunpeng is also affected by Zhu Jiuyin's ferocious combat power.  He was frightened. It was impossible to expect him to stand up for the two of them.

    While Jie Yin and Zhunti both aimed their firepower at Zhu Jiuyin, the 'Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods Formation' set up by the twelve great witches was frantically harvesting other living beings in the Western Paradise.  Life, just for a moment, the entire Paradise was filled with blood, and the ground was dyed red with blood. Endless roars continued to be heard there. This Paradise simply turned into a place of killing, with countless ghosts roaring.  With.

    When so many ghosts roared, the two saints Zhunti and Jieyin gradually woke up. When they saw the Paradise dyed red with blood, they felt extremely regretful in their hearts.  Their impulse brought such disaster to the entire Elysian World. So many people fell in a pool of blood because of them. How could they not blame themselves? After all, these people are the backbone of the West.

    At this time, Jieyin sighed secretly, and then said to Zhunti: "Junior brother, don't hold back anymore, go out with all your strength, how many people can be saved, we can't just watch our disciples be so ruthlessly  The ground was massacred, and as the leader of the church, we should be responsible for them and protect their safety!"

    After hearing the introduction, a trace of sadness flashed through Zhunti's eyes, and in that sadness was endless anger. But when things got to this point, he couldn't think about anything anymore.  Ti shouted loudly: "Zhu Jiuyin, you bastard, go to hell, Qibao Miaoshu, come out and explode for me!"

    After Zhunti shouted, he sacrificed the 'Seven Treasures Wonderful Tree' in his hand, turned it into a stream of light and rushed towards Zhu Jiuyin. Without giving Zhu Jiuyin any time to react, he instantly self-destructed the sacred Bodhi tree that was his own body.  The self-destruction of the innate spiritual treasure and the Seven Treasures Tree forced Zhu Jiuyin to withdraw the suppression of the treasure of destruction on this small world. After all, Zhu Jiuyin did not dare to risk his own life. You must know that now  He and Jie Yin were already crazy. They might rush forward and die with him at any time. Although Zhu Jiuyin had a powerful real form of the Chaos God and Demon, he did not dare to resist the power of self-destruction.

    The moment Zhu Jiuyin took back the treasure of destruction, he immediately pulled out the original power of the entire Paradise World, and then used a small portion of the original power to destroy those who had survived in the West.  The disciple was protected, and then he roared: "Zhu Jiuyin, go to hell!" As he spoke, he used the original power of the Paradise to rush towards Zhu Jiuyin's body crazily.  past.

    When Zhu Jiuyin heard the roar of Saint Jie Yin, he couldn't help but tremble in his heart. He quickly sacrificed the treasure of destruction with all his strength to protect himself. After all, when seeing Jie Yin's crazy behavior, anyone would think Jie Yin  This is to perish together with Zhu Jiuyin, to self-explode his body, and to destroy Zhu Jiuyin with him.

 Text Chapter 636 Chapter 636: Falling down, blood raining from the sky

    Chapter 636: Jie Yin died, and blood rained from the sky

    When they saw such a crazy move by Jie Yin, many people who had a grudge against Zhu Jiuyin shouted crazily in their hearts: "What a great Jie Yin, just do this and seriously injure Zhu Jiuyin."  Asshole, don¡¯t back down!¡±

    These people can really stand and talk without pain. If they were standing on the platform of Jingyin and Zhunti, I am afraid that these people would have fled long ago, and they would sacrifice their own lives for the life and death of their disciples, just from  From this point of view, Jie Yin and Zhunti are not as bad as everyone thinks. They are just forced by the environment. It can only be said that it is God's will to trick people. They are not wrong, but Zhu Jiuyin is also not wrong. They are the only ones who are wrong.  Bad luck.

    Just when everyone thought that Jie Yin was about to perish together with Zhu Jiuyin, Jie Yin's body suddenly turned and instantly rushed towards the 'Twelve Capital Gods' Formation'.  When the formation is here, the entire Western Paradise will be surrounded by a copper wall and an iron wall. No one can leave alive. Therefore, the lead is not to perish with Zhu Jiuyin, but to die with the twelve capital gods and evil formation.  'Death together, open a door to freedom for those creatures in the Paradise, so that they can escape here alive.

    Dumbfounded, everyone was dumbfounded, especially those who had placed unlimited hopes on Dui Yin. They were even more dumbfounded. No one thought that Dui Yin would be so crazy, and that everything he did was just to make his subordinates  The disciples escaped, which they couldn't understand, especially those who wanted Zhu Jiuyin to die.  When they woke up, they yelled at Jie Yin, calling him crazy, as if Jie Yin was so evil for doing this.  These people only think about themselves, but they have never considered everything from the perspective of Jie Yin, and they cannot understand the persistence deep in Jie Yin's heart and the hope for his own orthodoxy.  .

    Zhu Jiuyin was also fooled by Jie Yin's move. By the time he reacted, Jie Yin's body had completely rushed in front of the 'Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods Formation'. Zhu Jiuyin could clearly see Jie Yin.  Bringing a smile to that face.  It was so satisfying, so reluctant to give up, but it was a pity that this light only flashed by.

    "Bang!" There was a loud noise.  He then blew himself up, and this time he didn't leave any fallback for himself. He didn't want to do it, and he wasn't willing to do it.  After all, deep down in his heart, the safety of his disciples has exceeded his own.  When he saw the countless disciples lying in a pool of blood, the kindness deep in his heart burst out. In his heart, all he wanted was to save his disciples from trouble. As for his own life, he had already ignored it.  Fuck people, this war can't be blamed for Zhu Jiuyin, nor can it be blamed. It can only be said to be a trick of fate.

    After a loud noise.  Jie Yin used his own body and soul to open a door to freedom for his disciples, under Jie Yin's self-destruction.  The 'Twelve Capital Gods Formation' suffered a devastating blow in an instant. The power that blocked the Paradise dissipated. At this moment, the Western disciples took the opportunity to escape frantically. At this moment, they were all trying their best.  Because they know how hard-won this opportunity is, which was bought for them with their leader's life. If they don't try their best to escape, they will be living up to the leader's expectations for them.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin admired Jie Yin's self-destruction, after all, there were not many people in the Three Realms who could do what Jie Yin did. Almost everyone had a selfish side in their hearts, and they were all doing it for their own benefit.  They are fighting hard to survive, trying to survive in this endless calamity, but they completely ignore the feelings of other people.

    But admiration is admiration, Zhu Jiuyin will not forget his purpose just because of the admiration in his heart. He is here to destroy the entire Western Paradise, and to eliminate his enemies. He cannot forget it because of a momentary emotion.  Own purpose, kill!  Zhu Jiuyin did not hesitate, and with a thought in his mind, the treasure of destruction was quickly lifted up by him again, turning into a bolt of lightning and rushing towards the passage opened by the guidance.

    Jie Yin was completely dead, but Zhunti was still alive. Watching his senior brother die like this, Zhunti was filled with endless hatred deep in his heart. If eyes could kill, Zhu Jiu  Yin and the army of witches he led had been beheaded by Zhunti countless times. Zhu Jiuyin only saw the lead and self-detonated the 'Twelve Heavenly Gods Formation', causing the twelve great witches to suffer.  Backlash, but he forgot that the origin of the Paradise that was forcibly captured by Jieyin was not destroyed in the self-destruction, but was hidden in the 'Twelve Capital Gods' Array' set up by the twelve great witches.  In the middle, a condition for an explosion was created for Zhunti, who had never made any move.

    When he saw the treasure of destruction in Zhu Jiuyin's hand being smashed out quickly, a sinister look flashed across Zhunti's face, and that look passed by in a flash, although he could not hide it from Zhu Jiuyin.There was also an army of witches, but he could not hide it from Tiandao, Hongjun Taozu, who had been watching the battle, and even Sanqing, who noticed Zhunti's sinister look.  In his eyes, everyone else was immersed in the self-destruction they had previously experienced.

    Why are they so intoxicated? Because when Jingyin died, the color of the heaven and earth changed, and the entire three realms shook. Endless souls of injustice screamed there, and blood rained in the sky. This was the sky crying.  , while grieving for the death of Jing Yin, a trace of the meaning of the Great Dao is contained in the drastic changes in this world. Naturally, many people are attracted by the charm and forget that they should not be so involved.

    Blood rained down from the sky, which was the cry of Jie Yin and the entire Three Realms. Unfortunately, no one could see this. In their eyes, they either dismissed Jie Yin's death and thought that Jie Yin's death was a tragedy.  Seeking death, or being attracted by the meaning of the great road, and not looking at this matter fundamentally.

    Although Jieyin was once a saint, this was an immeasurable calamity. There is nothing inevitable about the death of a saint. After all, saints are not immortal. Jieyin's death is nothing. The heaven and the earth may mourn, but there is no need to drop this  The blood rain that makes people feel horrified is not just caused by the connection.  They are also sad for the three realms. With the death of Jie Yin, the killings for countless calamities will be out of control.  Countless people will fall into the slaughter one after another, and this rain of blood will grieve for them, but unfortunately no one will notice this at all.

    The rain of blood did not affect Zhu Jiuyin, and the drastic changes in the world also did not affect Zhu Jiuyin. For Zhu Jiuyin, no force could stop him from killing the entire Western Paradise. No external force could shake him.  Determination.  Because Zhu Jiuyin understands how dangerous the current situation is for him, it seems that no one dares to attack him, but he is even more confident that everyone is ready.  At that time, when he was swarmed, he was unable to defeat four people with two fists, so he had to use the method of killing chickens and terrifying monkeys in the Western Paradise to buy himself enough time.

    Zhu Jiuyin believes that as long as he can cultivate to the realm of Daluo Jinxian, he will not be afraid of anyone.  Because he has enough strength to face everything.  All the people in his own divine kingdom can be released. Such a powerful force can sweep everything, crushing everyone without giving them any chance to resist.

    Zhu Jiuyin's idea was good, but the reality was cruel. When Zhu Jiuyin's destructive treasure was about to bombard those Western disciples, everyone who had seen the sinister look on Zhunti's face was in awe.  He couldn't help but sigh to himself: "Zhu Jiuyin, Zhu Jiuyin, I never thought you would be here today. Let's see how you bastard will die this time. Zhunti and Jie Yin have teamed up to dig a big hole for you, waiting for you to jump into it.  !¡±

    yes!  Zhunti and Jie Yin really had to prepare a big pit for Zhu Jiuyin waiting for him.  Just when Zhu Jiuyin's attack was about to fall, Zhunti shouted crazily: "Explode it, the source will explode, destroy the world, Zhu Jiuyin, just die, ha! Ha! Ha!"

    As Zhunti's shout fell, the power of the Paradise that was hidden by Jie Yin in the 'Twelve Capital Gods Formation' exploded. Zhu Jiuyin did not expect that Jie Yin and Zhunti would be like this.  Insidiously, that Jieyin actually took advantage of the opportunity of self-destruction to hide the original power of this paradise world in the 'Twelve Capitals of the Gods and Evil Formation', waiting for him to jump in on his own initiative.

    Zhunti's counterattack not only hit Zhu Jiuyin, but also the twelve great witches. They also did not expect that Jie Yin and Zhunti would be so insidious and pull off such a crazy plan.  In the case of mental calculation and unintentional calculation, Zhu Jiuyin and the twelve great witches were given heavy blows.

    Zhu Jiuyin's situation is pretty good. After all, his powerful Chaos God and Demon is there. Although Jie Yin and Zhunti's counterattacks are very fierce, they can't hurt Zhu Jiuyin's roots. At most, they just let him  Zhu Jiuyin only suffered a little physical pain, but the twelve great witches were different. They did not have the power as powerful as Zhu Jiuyin. You must know that in order to display the 'Twelve Capital Gods' Formation', they had already  They paid a high price, and even borrowed Zhu Jiuyin's essence and blood to barely withstand the backlash of the 'Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods Formation', but at this moment, they couldn't do it anymore, because this time  The explosion came from inside. After a muffled groan, the twelve of them took a few steps back. All of them looked pale. They were seriously injured by Zhunti's insidious blow. The 'Twelve Capital Gods' Formation  ¡¯ Then they completely collapsed as they retreated, and there was no longer any power that could stop the Western disciple from escaping.

    I have to say that Jie Yin and Zhunti played really ruthlessly. Of course, Zhunti and Jie Yin also paid a heavy price for this. Jie Yin directly put his own life on the line, and Zhunti  After self-destructing the origin of the Paradise, his face was also extremely pale. You must know that this extremeThe original power of the world has always been in his hands. Now that the source of the Paradise has been exploded, Zhunti will naturally suffer the backlash. The damage he has received is not weaker than the twelve great witches. He can continue to stand here and there.  It was all a sense of arrogance that supported him. In his heart, he did not allow himself to fall down weakly. Even if he died, he had to die vigorously instead of dying cowardly. He wanted to give Zhujiu  Yin greater trauma.

    After seeing that the 'Twelve Capital Gods' Formation' was completely defeated, Zhunti laughed wildly and shouted loudly: "Zhu Jiuyin, what are you going to do to stop the 'Twelve Capitals' Formation of Gods'?"  The power is boundless, but you must also have enough strength to support the consumption of the great formation. Do you think that with these twelve great witches, you can successfully destroy my paradise world and destroy my Western orthodoxy? Go ahead and dream.  Bar!"

    Zhunti's wild laughter deeply stimulated Zhu Jiuyin's heart. Zhu Jiuyin had underestimated the advantage of this geographical location.  No!  To be precise, Zhu Jiuyin underestimated the advantage of the geographical location and cooperated with Jie Yin and Zhunti's calculations. The trouble he brought to himself was so serious that he was able to directly cause the collapse of the 'Twelve Capital Gods Formation', causing the formation of the formation to collapse.  Twelve great witches were seriously injured. Everything was so unexpected and unbelievable.

    Zhu Jiuyin felt surprised and unbelievable in his eyes, but in Zhunti's heart, he thought it was a matter of course. All of this was part of his plan with Jie Yin, and no accident happened.  After all, they paid the price with their lives. Now Zhunti is trying to support himself. He is deeply afraid that once he falls, he will never get up again. He must continue to support and delay for those disciples who have escaped.  A little time can allow more people to survive and his own orthodoxy to survive. As long as he can do all this, no matter how high the price he pays, it will be worth it.

    The power of persistence plays a huge role at this time, allowing Zhunti, whose vitality has been extinct, to continue to stand there, facing off against Zhu Jiuyin, giving Zhu Jiuyin strong pressure.

    Shocked!  Previously, those who had a deep hatred against Zhu Jiuyin were still scolding Jie Yin and Zhunti, but in the blink of an eye, Jie Yin and Zhunti joined forces and gave everyone such an amazing result, which made everyone  They were dumbfounded again, giving them an unreal feeling, as if everything in front of them was illusory. After all, they had all seen Zhu Jiuyin and the strength of the Wu Clan army he led before. Now,  The two of them were plotted and defeated so easily, and the twelve great witches were seriously injured. All this gave them an illusory feeling, making them unable to believe that all this was happening.  real.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 637: The Death of Zhunti and the Destruction of Elysium

    Chapter 637: Zhunti¡¯s death and the destruction of Paradise

    No matter what these people feel in their hearts, all of this is real, and it couldn't be more real. All of this is a miracle created by Zhunti and Jieying at the cost of their own lives, at least in this world.  Most people have this idea in their minds, and everyone has to admit that it is amazing to be able to do this under such a situation that is not conducive to them.

    Zhu Jiuyin was angered by Zhunti's ridicule, and his eyes revealed endless murderous intent. The murderous intent was so strong that it had almost condensed into an entity. The murderous gaze in his eyes stabbed Zhunti deeply like Shizhi.  However, Zhunti was not moved by it. He was still laughing wildly there, venting the madness, helplessness and sorrow in his heart.

    Yes, it was grief. Even though he seriously injured twelve great witches and gave his disciples a chance to escape, the two disciples he loved most were exiled by Zhu Jiuyin, and his senior brother died directly.  After falling, the fire of his life can be extinguished at any time. How can he not make Zhunti grieve for all this.

    For Zhunti, he wanted to take revenge on Zhu Jiuyin and give Zhu Jiuyin the biggest blow. He took a deep breath and angrily stabilized his nearly collapsed body with his persistent thoughts.  He shouted loudly: "Zhu Jiuyin and his Wu Clan army have suffered heavy losses. If you don't take this opportunity to kill this thief, aren't you worried about what will happen next after Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation is restored?"  Looking for you!"

    Although he did not mention anyone by name, those who had a deep hatred for Zhu Jiuyin felt that he was speaking of himself.  But although they saw that Zhu Jiuyin and his army of witches had suffered a certain blow, it was not as serious as Zhunti said. If it was a serious injury.  Those were just the twelve great witches who had set up the formation. The others were not as serious as they mentioned. Although these people were very eager to hunt down Zhu Jiuyin, they were just thinking about it because they didn't want to stand out.  , they didn¡¯t dare to be targeted by Zhu Jiuyin afterwards, so they all expected others to take action first.  And he just followed behind to reap the benefits.

    There are such beautiful things in the world. Everyone has this idea, so in the end no one takes action.  Everyone is quietly waiting for others to attack, but in the end nothing happens, because they all put their hopes in others and want to reap the benefits.  There are such good things in this world.  It is precisely because of these people's ignorant thoughts that Zhunti's words were completely useless.

    Zhu Jiuyin hated Zhunti's insidious methods to the extreme, but Zhu Jiuyin couldn't do anything about him, because he didn't know Zhunti's true and falsehood now, and he was even more worried that Zhunti would drag himself to death at the last moment.  After all, Jie Yin's previous influence on him was so great that Zhu Jiuyin had to act carefully. He didn't want to be treated as a piece of meat by others after he finally killed Zhunti and Jie Yin.

    When looking at Zhu Jiuyin's fierce gaze, Zhunti laughed loudly and said: "Zhu Jiuyin. Do you really want to kill me? Come on. I'm standing here. Why are you afraid?  I really didn¡¯t expect that you, a mighty ancestral witch, would be afraid sometimes, where did your arrogant tone from before go!¡±

    Regarding Zhunti's method of provoking generals, Zhu Jiuyin was very calm. He snorted coldly and said: "Zhunti, please put away your tricks. You want to provoke me, but it's not enough. Do you think those  People can survive as long as they escape from this paradise world. Needless to say, they will face the crazy pursuit of our Wu clan in the future. Even the other people in the three realms will not let them go. After all, they have what many people want.  Things, they still can¡¯t escape death!¡±

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, Zhunti's face changed color instantly. He knew very well how ferocious the battle in the three realms was, even if those who escaped did not have any spiritual treasures or treasures from heaven and earth.  Such treasures, but they have Western inheritance, this alone is enough to cause death for them. In the past, with the existence of myself and Buddhism, I did not dare to take up the idea of ????Western exercises, but now the Paradise has been destroyed.  , naturally there will be countless casual cultivators jumping out to seize the inheritance they left behind. How can this not make Zhunti worry about it? Previously Zhunti used words to bring hatred to Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu clan,  But the result disappointed him, and now things were reversed. Zhu Jiuyin gave him the most fatal blow in the West with words.

    Zhunti had a gloomy face and said sinisterly: "Zhu Jiuyin, you are poisonous enough. Since you are so vicious, then accompany me to death. Let me explode the Paradise of Paradise and destroy the world!"

    "If Zhunti blew up the origin of Elysium before, at this moment he exploded the entire Elysium and wanted to use the destruction of this world to kill himJiuyin, the enemy of life and death, uses this to eliminate the hatred in his heart.

    The power of the destruction of the world is astonishing. Zhunti did not dare to do this before. After all, there are Western disciples in this world. He cannot drag these disciples to be buried together, but now these disciples have escaped, and now the entire Paradise  He was the only one left among them, and there were invaders like the Wu clan, so he naturally didn't take care of them. Under the stimulation of Zhu Jiuyin, he directly destroyed this world and wanted to pull it back.  Zhu Jiuyin died with him and wanted to destroy all the witch clans that invaded Paradise.

    Zhunti's idea was good, but he forgot one thing. Zhu Jiuyin was not a fool. Zhu Jiuyin was a chaotic god and demon possessing the two laws of time and space. When he heard Zhunti's shouting  When the sound came out, Zhu Jiuyin was horrified in his heart. He didn't say anything. With a thought, he sacrificed the treasure of destruction, and then used his magical power of time. He only heard him shout in a deep voice: "Time stops.  Give it to me! Everyone retreat!"

    Zhu Jiuyin gave the order, and the witch army retreated from the Paradise in an orderly manner. After seeing Zhu Jiuyin activate the magical power of time to freeze the time in the Paradise, a flash of light flashed on Zhunti's face.  Helpless and unwilling, but he is at the end of his rope. If the original power of this Paradise is still there, then he still has a chance to fight back. Unfortunately, he has already exploded the origin of Paradise and can no longer produce anything.  At his last resort, he could only watch helplessly as the Witch Clan army retreated from this paradise world, letting the shadow of disappointment flood into his heart again.

    I have to say that Zhunti once again 'played' those who hated Zhu Jiuyin. He originally saw that Zhunti was going to explode the whole world to wipe out Zhu Jiuyin and the witch army, but he didn't expect that the result would still be an anticlimax.  It didn't have the slightest effect, and they watched helplessly as the Wu Clan army retreated without any solution. These people couldn't help but cursed in their hearts for not being able to do enough. In fact, these people didn't even think about it. If they were standing there instead.  I'm afraid Zhunti can't even do this, so what qualifications do they have to blame Zhunti.

    Although Zhunti and Jieyin failed, they dared to resist and engage in a life-and-death fight with Zhu Jiuyin. However, those hiding in the dark did not even have the courage to fight Zhu Jiuyin. They still had  What qualifications do they have to make irresponsible remarks, and what qualifications do they have to criticize Jie Yin and Zhunti? If they had the ability, they would fight Zhu Jiuyin.

    When the Wu Clan army completely left this paradise world, Zhu Jiuyin's face returned to calmness. Zhu Jiuyin was not in a hurry to leave this paradise world that was about to be destroyed, but said calmly to Zhunti: "  Zhunti, although I disdain you and Jieyin's methods of doing things, in this final battle with you, you and Jieyin won my approval. Although you failed in the end, you still have  You deserve the respect of me, Zhu Jiuyin!"

    When Zhu Jiuyin said these words, Zhunti's face did not change at all. Failure was failure. He had no excuses, and there was no need to make excuses anymore, because soon he would also  Completely perished in this world, destroyed together with this paradise world, to accompany his senior brother.

    Zhunti didn't listen to Zhu Jiuyin's words at all. For him, everything was over. As for whether the escaped disciples were alive or dead, as well as the exiled Medicine Buddha and Maitreya Buddha.  He could no longer pay attention to life and death, because his life had come to an end and all these things had become things outside him.

    Looking at Zhunti's silent look, Zhu Jiuyin didn't say anything more. He also understood that Zhunti had completely given up at this moment, and there was no need for him to stay any longer. It was better to leave early and let Zhunti  It can be ended earlier, and this Paradise will become the first world among the Three Realms to be completely destroyed.

    Zhu Jiuyin let out a long sigh. With a thought, he recalled the treasure of destruction to protect himself. Then with a thought, he activated his space magic power. In an instant, his body left this paradise world. The moment Zhu Jiuyin left the paradise world, he recalled it.  In an instant, his magical power of time completely dissipated, and a destructive storm erupted from the center of the Paradise. Under the destructive storm, this holy land in the eyes of the West was destroyed. From then on, the world has no more  There is no more Paradise. Perhaps there is only one dream that can remain in the hearts of the Western disciples. When the Paradise is destroyed, the destiny of the West has completely dissipated. Unless something unexpected happens, the West will become a myth.  The legend remains in people's memory.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 638 Chaos Jet

    Chapter 638 Chaos Jet

    The Western Paradise was destroyed in this way. It was destroyed by Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan army. Nothing was left. Even the Small Thousand World was completely destroyed. The two former saints Jie Yin and Zhunti had not yet seen it.  The body of countless calamities has completely perished here, which has cast a shadow on the hearts of many people. The Wu Clan is too powerful, and Zhu Jiuyin is too cruel. Fortunately, after this battle, the strength of the Wu Clan is  They were also affected to a certain extent. The twelve great witches who were pressing on their hearts were all severely damaged in this battle, which finally allowed them to breathe a sigh of relief.

    However, although they breathed a sigh of relief, they couldn't really relax in their hearts. After all, Zhu Jiuyin's strength made them feel scared. They were worried that they were the next Western Paradise, and that they would step into the next world.  Following in the footsteps of Ying Yin and Zhunti, before everyone could recover from the fear, an unexpected surprise happened again. This time it was not that Zhu Jiuyin had done anything earth-shattering, but that the world had changed drastically.  , after Zhunti and Jieyin died, the whole world fell into mourning, and the chaotic world deep in the ancient stars erupted, and a huge white hole appeared behind the ancient star world.  As soon as the huge white hole appeared, it wildly erupted stars one after another, and the appearance of these stars began to collide with the ancient stars, knocking the ancient stars into the three realms. Such a shocking change  It shocked the entire three worlds.

    After Hongjun Daozu, Tiandao, Three Thousand Chaos Gods and Demons, and Zhu Jiuyin saw such a drastic change, their hearts immediately became heavy.  Zhu Jiuyin immediately understood that his previous guesses were true. This was a harbinger that the Three Realms would return to chaos. If there was no treasure to protect him during this immeasurable calamity,  Without cultivating the Three Thousand Great Avenues and not having a small world that truly belongs to oneself, no one can escape the erosion of chaos, and saints are no exception.

    The treasure must be at least the treasure of chaos. Although the Three Thousand Dao has a wide inheritance, it is not easy to cultivate to the highest level. As for the small thousand world that truly belongs to oneself.  That is to carve out a small world within his own body. In this way, he is supported by the spiritual energy of the small thousand worlds, and he is expected to be able to escape immeasurable calamities with the endless spiritual energy.  But it is not an easy task to open up your own Small Thousand World, and a Small Thousand World with infinite aura must at least evolve to the Middle Thousand World, which is even more difficult.

    The world will return to chaos, and the happiest people are those three thousand chaotic gods and demons.  To them this is what they have always wanted to see.  However, while they were happy, they began to feel a little scared. After all, now that they no longer have the true form of the Chaos God and Demon, it is not easy to refine their own small world. In short, their current situation is not  Not very good, at least not comparable to Zhu Jiuyin.

    At this time, both the three thousand chaotic gods and demons, as well as the Heavenly Dao and Hongjun Taoist ancestors were all envious of Zhu Jiuyin, because if the world would return to chaos.  Then Zhu Jiuyin would have a better advantage than them in being able to survive this immeasurable calamity, assuming that he could survive the human calamity.  If he was killed by someone, it would be nothing to worry about.

    If the previous drastic changes in the Three Realms allowed everyone to see the prospect of great advancement in cultivation, this time the eruption of chaos made everyone's heart weigh on them with a huge boulder. With the eruption of chaos, many people began to care.  After this drastic change, Zhu Jiuyin's destruction of the Western Paradise was forgotten. After all, Zhunti and Jieyin were already dead. There was no need for them to try their best to understand everything. They might as well have that time.  To understand this drastic change in the world, you must know that thousands of small worlds appeared last time. If the ancient stars fall this time, will they be able to turn into a small thousand world? Countless people have this in their hearts.  With such crazy thoughts, they forget that the drastic changes in the world will bring certain dangers to themselves. They only have the temptation in their imaginations and dream about sweet dreams.

    Regarding this drastic change, Zhu Jiuyin secretly sighed and led the Wu Clan army back to Nanzhan Prefecture. Although the ancient stars were still holding on and did not fall into the Three Realms,  But Zhu Jiuyin had to make all preparations in advance. You must know that they are ancient stars. Once they fall, their power is extraordinary. I am afraid that if they fall without anyone to defend them, they can directly destroy a small world.  Even Nanzhan Buzhou would be destroyed if it was hit. You can imagine how anxious Zhu Jiuyin was in his heart. He was afraid that he would go back too late and the stars would have fallen. The consequences would be unimaginable.  .

    The eruption of chaos not only made Zhu Jiuyin feel fear, but also all the owners of Xiaoqian World. It was the huge pressure from the ancient stars. With the chaos of chaos, the ancient stars were getting closer and closer to the Three Realms.  close so that they can enjoy themselves?Feel the pressure emanating from the ancient stars.

    Yuanshi Tianzun couldn't hold on any longer. Although it was said that the Chan Cult had developed rapidly and its power had made a qualitative leap, when he felt the pressure from the ancient stars, Yuanshi Tianzun had to find the Supreme Being.  Laojun, discuss countermeasures with him to prevent unpredictable disasters from disrupting your practice.

    When Yuanshi Tianzun appeared in his world, Taishang Laojun secretly sighed. He knew why Yuanshi Tianzun came, but Taishang Laojun also had no solution. If the innate treasure Tai Chi  If the diagram is still there, Taishang Laojun is still confident that he can withstand the pressure from the ancient stars. However, the "Tai Chi diagram" has fallen into the hands of Zhu Jiuyin. As for saying that he got it from the chaotic gods and demons,  With his current cultivation level, he simply cannot refine the treasure. By the time he refines it, it will be too late.

    Before Yuanshi Tianzun could speak, Taishang Laojun spoke first: "Junior brother Yuanshi came here because of this drastic change in the world. If you want to discuss countermeasures with me, then brother can only disappoint you.  This drastic change is so fierce that it has exceeded my brother's ability. Among the three realms, the only one who can withstand such ferocious pressure is the 'Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods Formation' in the hands of Zhu Jiuyin."

    Hearing the words of Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun's face turned extremely pale in an instant, and he asked relentlessly: "Eldest brother, is there really nothing we can do? You must know that this is a major matter related to our life and death!  "

    Taishang Laojun sighed: "Junior brother, as a brother, why don't you know that this is related to our life and death, but now do you think that the cultivation of the golden immortals of you and me can stop the attachment of the ancient stars?  Not to mention the Golden Immortal, even the Daluo Golden Immortal can't do it, unless it's Zhunti's cultivation, do you think it's possible for us to improve our cultivation so quickly?"

    It is simply impossible to raise one's own cultivation to the realm of quasi-sage in a short period of time. If someone can really do it, then he can definitely sweep across the entire three realms and take the three realms into his own hands, even if it is the law of heaven and the  Daozu Hongjun couldn't escape from his grasp.

    Even in such a dangerous situation, Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun did not mention their teacher Hongjun Daozu. To them, Hongjun Daozu was far more dangerous than this ancient star. If they went  Asking for help, they are afraid that the end will be more dangerous than facing the fall of this ancient star, because they don't know when they will be sacrificed as a scapegoat, even if they are betrayed by Daozu Hongjun.

    Taishang Laojun took a deep breath and thought about it carefully. Then a flash of inspiration suddenly flashed in his eyes. He thought of a solution that was not a solution. He just heard him say: "Junior Brother Yuanshi, in fact, we are not  There is absolutely no way. If we can reconcile with Junior Brother Tongtian, and our three religions can unite and merge the worlds of the three religions into one, then with the strength of the three of us, we can cope with all crises, even if Zhu Jiuyin wants to attack us.  Even if you start, it will be difficult to shake the power of our three religions after they are united. With the three religions united into one, we can call it the largest force in the three realms!"

    This idea of ??Taishang Laojun has been thought of by Yuanshi Tianzun for a long time, but it is simply impossible to realize it. This is a crisis for the two sects of Chan and Jie, but it is not the case for Jie sect. You must know that Jie sect  That was very united, and the power of the 'Ten Thousand Immortals Formation' was comparable to the Wu Clan's 'Twelve Heavenly Gods Formation', not to mention the 'Nine Bends of the Yellow River Formation' and the 'Ten Jue Formation' among the Jie Cult.  ' Even Yuanshi Tianzun suspected that Master Tongtian had re-refined the 'Zhuxian Sword Formation'. Such a powerful Jie Jiao was strong enough to protect himself. However, Jie Jiao had always been very low-key, so he was not known to the immortals in the three realms.  .

    In response to Taishang Laojun's words, Yuanshi Tianzun shook his head and said: "Senior Brother, if you are confident that you can convince Junior Brother Tongtian, then you can give it a try, but I don't have such confidence, let alone the ability!"

    Good guy, Yuanshi Tianzun blocked Taishang Laojun¡¯s intention of persuading him to go and lobby Tongtian Cult Leader before he could speak. It¡¯s selfish!  At this moment, Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun still have selfish motives and are still unable to unite. Although they have great luck, they cannot compare with Zhunti and Jieyin because the three brothers cannot do it.  If they are united, they will not be able to form an overwhelming advantage. It is precisely because of this that they have such an embarrassing ending today, with the Three Purities turning against each other.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 639: Chasing Demons from Heaven

    Chapter 639: Chasing Demons from Heaven

    After hearing the words of Yuanshi Tianzun, Taishang Laojun shook his head and said: "Junior Brother Yuanshi, no matter what the result is, we should go and give it a try. After all, this is our only chance, and this is what we can do next.  You have also seen the fate of Jie Yin and Zhunti. If you and I don't want to suffer the same fate as Zhunti and Jie Yin, then we must unite.  You have to collude with Junior Brother Tongtian. Brother Wei knows that you have a lot of considerations in your heart, but in the face of life and death, all that matters!"

    Taishang Laojun can stand and talk without back pain. In his eyes, it is nothing, but in the eyes of Yuanshi Tianzun, it is a big deal. What's more, Yuanshi Tianzun never thinks that the leader of Tongtian will reconcile. After all, Yuanshi Tianzun wants to  He knows more about Tongtian Cult Master than Taishang Laojun. Although today's Jie Jiao is not well-known and has not evolved the world of Jin'ao Island to an astonishing level, there are quite a few worlds that Jie Jiao controls.  If all these worlds are merged into Jin'ao Island, Jin'ao Island will definitely be able to evolve into the Middle Thousand World, and may even impact the medium Middle Thousand World. You must know that there are nearly a quarter of this world to the entire world.  Being controlled by Jiejiao, one can imagine what an astonishing number this is. It is precisely because Yuanshi Tianzun knows this that he just said such words.

    Before Yuanshi Tianzun could give any reply to Taishang Laojun's words, how could Tongtian Cult Leader fail to react when such a shocking drastic change occurred?  move.  But when the danger came, he had no choice. In desperation, the leader of Tongtian had no choice but to order all Jie Jiao disciples to return, and the small thousand worlds controlled by Jie Jiao gathered frantically towards Jin'ao Island.  Soon, a shocking Zhongqian World appeared on the vast East China Sea.

    When the Middle Thousand World appeared in the Three Realms, the entire Three Realms were shocked. They all felt the changes in the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, and felt the difference between the Middle Thousand World and the Small Thousand World. Jiejiao became famous, and the entire Three Realms  They all looked up at Jie Jiao and Tongtian Cult Leader.

    As soon as I felt the changes in the East China Sea.  Taishang Laojun's face became gloomy and terrifying, and he said in a deep voice: "Junior Brother Yuanshi, this is why you are unwilling to cooperate with me. You have long known that Junior Brother Tongtian has such a powerful power, so just now  Are you going to say what you said before?"

    Yuanshi Tianzun did not cover up for himself, and there was no need to cover up. He nodded and said: "Senior Brother. It's not just me who knows. In fact, many people know that no matter how low-key Junior Brother Tongtian is, anyone who is interested will find out.  I know how powerful Jie Jiao is, and Zhu Jiuyin also knows it. I¡¯m afraid the teacher knows it all too well. As for the way of heaven, that¡¯s not something I can know. After all, I haven¡¯t seen him since the calamity of the end of the law.  Not to mention the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons. Because of the power of Jiejiao, there are no more Chaos Gods and Demons in the entire East China Sea!"

    After Yuanshi Tianzun said these words, Taishang Laojun secretly sighed in his heart. This was his fault. If he could pay more attention to the changes in Jiejiao, then everyone would not know this.  I don¡¯t know anything about it. Under the current situation, even if the leader of Tongtian is willing to unite with Ren and Chan, I am afraid that Taishang Laojun will not be willing, because Jiejiao is too powerful and has surpassed Taishang.  If the fundamentals that Shang Laojun can master are unified, I am afraid that the person in charge of the overall situation is not Taishang Laojun, but the Tongtian Cult Leader. Taishang Laojun naturally does not want to see such a thing happen.

    Since Tongtian Cult Leader and Jie Jiao can no longer count on each other, Taishang Laojun can only convince Yuanshi Tianzun that the two sides should work together to overcome this disaster. Although the chance is a bit small, it is better than supporting it alone in any case, and Taishang Laojun will soon  An agreement has been reached with Yuanshi Tianzun. As for who is in charge of the overall situation, it depends on their own abilities.

    The three thousand chaos gods and demons were extremely nervous and excited when they saw the changes in the ancient stars. What they were excited about was that when the chaos erupted, countless treasures would spurt out. As long as they could find the treasures that match themselves,  That will greatly enhance your own strength and enable you to survive this immeasurable calamity.

    Although the immeasurable calamity is extremely dangerous, it is not an opportunity in a crisis. There was also such a jet of chaos before Pangu opened the sky, but they, the chaos gods and demons, missed the opportunity because they were still sleeping at that time.  And their protective treasures all came to them actively in the chaos jet, just like the 'Pangu Ax' in the hands of the Great God Pangu. That time they were very passive, but this time it was different. They could take the initiative, but  Since then, they have been worried about their own small worlds. They must know that if they want to transcend, it is necessary to refine a small world into their own bodies, and they can only do this.Only at this point can they have a chance to protect themselves, and can they quickly recover their true form of Chaos Gods and Demons. How embarrassing!  This is the mood of the three thousand chaos gods and demons at this time.

    The three thousand chaotic gods and demons were embarrassed by the eruption of chaos, and how could the Heavenly Dao hidden in the three realms not be embarrassed? He also didn't want to miss such a great opportunity, but he didn't dare to act because he  I believe that Daozu Hongjun had definitely prepared everything at this time. Just waiting for him to take the initiative to jump out, looking at the boundless temptation but unable to do anything, this was also a big test for Tiandao.

    Regarding the Chaos Jet, Zhu Jiuyin also knew a little bit about the situation. After all, he inherited the inheritance of the God of Destruction and the Great God Pangu, so he naturally understood all of this. You must know the innate spiritual roots that appeared in the chaos back then, and the innate spiritual roots that appeared in the chaos.  The Supreme Treasure and other innate treasures are all ejected from chaos. Zhu Jiuyin does not want to miss such a great opportunity. You must know that Zhu Jiuyin has already felt the changes in his own divine kingdom. He believes that if there are some more innate spirits,  With Gen's help, his own divine world will undergo a qualitative transformation and evolve into the great world, and Zhu Jiuyin will also be tempted by it.

    For Tiandao, he watched the chaotic jet but could not take any action.  This is quite disappointing and infuriating for him. In order to be able to escape and participate in this major event of Chaos Ejection.  Tiandao had no choice but to use the chess pieces he had left in the human world in advance. In a short period of time, the incident of Chaos Ejection spread throughout the three realms, letting everyone know how great the benefits of this drastic change in heaven and earth were.

    Crazy. Previously, everyone was frantically killing over the Small Thousand Worlds, leaving countless people falling in a pool of blood. But this time, the temptation of the chaotic spray was more attractive and more attractive than the Small Thousand Worlds.  It makes people crazy.  Especially for those casual cultivators, as long as they have enough benefits, they can give up everything to fight.  Countless people were not afraid of danger and headed towards Heaven, because Heaven was the closest place to the jet of chaos among the three realms. In a short period of time, the entire Heaven was already crowded with people outside.  Countless people are waiting for the Chaos Jet.  Waiting to seize the supreme treasure from it.

    Those who have ambitions to challenge the Saint's Majesty have set their sights on Chaos and Heaven. The Earthly Immortal Realm has become relatively stable. However, everyone knows that this is only a false measure, and there are still many secret surges.  , Needless to say, the Great Qin Empire, which was only the First Emperor's victory, was using this opportunity to crazily devour other people's worlds and use other people's power to develop and strengthen itself.

    From this moment on.  Heavenly Court has become extremely important, which makes the Nuwa Empress and the demon clan even more excited.  I wish I could immediately seize control of the heaven and drive the Jade Emperor off the throne of the king.

    With this thought throughout his life, the demon clan members actively cooperated with Hongyun's acceptance. Originally, Hongyun wanted to be the first person in the Three Realms to own the Middle Thousand World, but because of his carelessness, Jiejiao came to the forefront.  , when it comes to potential, Hongyun does not think that the world he controls will be weaker than that of a saint. It is just that he had a lot of considerations in the past. Now that the demon clan has let go, Hongyun's ability has grown rapidly. Zhongqian  The glory of the world is waving to him, how can Hong Yun not be shocked by this.

    Some people are happy and some are worried. The situation of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother above the Heavenly Court is an embarrassment. You must know that as the demon clan attaches great importance to the Heavenly Court, those demon clan are frantically trying to return to the Heavenly Court and regain control of that  The power of heaven and earth was enough to fight against the Wu clan, but the result was not satisfactory. The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother had tried their best to prepare everything in secret. They were not kind people. Things changed like this.  After all, they want to solve it quickly, so many people are eyeing their own heaven.

    Expelled!  The first thing the Jade Emperor did after he regained consciousness was to crazily suppress the demon clan. He could not give the demon clan a chance to take control of the heaven, which would have a huge impact on himself, so there was  In order to prevent the expulsion of the demon clan from Heaven, these people will not be given the slightest chance to get involved in Heaven.

    kill!  The Jade Emperor dealt the greatest blow to every demon clan that dared to touch the heaven. Although the demon clan's power was violent, it was quickly suppressed by the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. The casual cultivators could still stay in the heaven, but for the various religions  Those ordinary disciples could only forcefully expel them without any mercy.

    "A man cannot be rich without windfall, and a horse cannot be fat without weeds. For those who long for treasures, they cannot stand the temptation brought by the Chaos Jet, even if they do something outrageous.  You must know that there are all kinds of people. It is well known to everyone that there is a shortage of manpower in Heaven. In the past, whether it was casual cultivators or disciples of various sects, they were allNone of them take Heavenly Court seriously, even if they know that Heavenly Court is short of manpower, they all ignore it. But now that such a great opportunity has come, these people's hearts are getting hotter, and they all want to ask the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother one after another.  Surrender!

    Yes!  It¡¯s surrender!  But that was just a superficial surrender. In fact, they wanted to find a better excuse to stay in the heaven and plot the treasures erupted from the chaos. It can be said that they did everything well in the face of absolute interests.  Such an out-of-focus thing happened unexpectedly, which made the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother very angry. You must know that if these people do this, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother will soon have to react, otherwise these people will do it again.  There is a new reason to attack Heaven.

    If you are unkind, then don't blame me for being unjust. The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother discussed it and gave these opportunistic people an even crazier result. Only strong people are recruited in Heaven, and the quota is limited. If you want to join Heaven, then  It has to be a test. It is said to be a test, but in fact, to put it bluntly, it is just to make these people kill each other.

    Those who do not serve themselves, will be punished by heaven and earth. Those people knew that this was a trap, but they had to jump in one by one, because the conditions offered by the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother this time were too tempting. They were presiding over the Zhoutian Star Dou Array.  ', there are only 365 people who are in charge of Zhou Tianxing Dou in the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation', which is pitiful in the face of tens of thousands of people. However, it is easy to get this person who is in charge of Zhou Tian Xing Dou.  The treasure that erupted from chaos naturally led to a crazy fight. No one showed mercy because they didn't want to miss the opportunity.

    kill!  Countless people were engaged in a life-and-death contest in the martial arts arena of heaven. Of course, the slogans of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were very good. This was just a competition, but when faced with such a competition, everyone was frantically thinking about what was happening in front of them.  The contender resorted to murder, because if he showed mercy, he would be the only one who would die. A fool had already died in this martial arts arena, so no one dared to joke with his own life.

    If the previous bloody storms came from the Earthly Immortal Realm, then this time the drastic changes in the world first opened the bloody curtain in the Heavenly Court, where countless people were killing crazily, just for a quota, and some people  I thought about conquering the Heavenly Court, the Jade Emperor, and the Queen Mother, but no one could conquer them, because the cultivation of these two people had already entered the realm of Da Luo Jinxian with the eruption of chaos, and they were one step ahead of everyone else.  When those people saw the supreme murderous aura exuded by the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, all of them could only lower their heads. Even Sanqing, Nuwa and others had to accept their fate.  Strength, no one dares to resist in the face of absolute strength, otherwise they will end up dead.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 640: The Danger of the Monster Clan

    Chapter 640: The Danger of the Demon Clan

    Heaven was originally the territory of the demon clan, but now it is difficult for the demon clan to set foot on it. How ironic this is for the demon clan. How can such a situation not make them angry and watch the treasures erupted from the chaos?  But there is nothing they can do, which makes the demon clan unbearable. The opportunity cannot be missed, and it will never come back. If the demon clan wants to fight with the witch clan, the Heavenly Court is the place they must take. Only by getting the heavenly palace, can they take control.  The "Zhou Tian Xing Chen" has the endless chaos treasures to support it, and the demon clan can just fight head-on with the witch clan, otherwise it will be the tomb of the demon clan in this immeasurable calamity.

    Chasing demons from heaven is a great thing for those casual cultivators. At least this way they will have fewer opponents to compete with, and they can grab more treasures. However, these people did not see that this matter was hidden behind their backs.  In the crisis, is the demon clan really so easy to succumb?  Can the Great Luo Jinxian really deter the demon clan¡¯s ambitions?

    Impossible. It is impossible for the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother to use Daluo Jinxian's cultivation to intimidate the demon clan. On the contrary, it will only arouse the ferocious bloody nature hidden in the demon clan's bones. You must know that after the demon-witch war, the demon clan  Their fate was suppressed by the Witch Clan, and the blood in their bodies was wiped out a lot. But now it is an immeasurable calamity, everything will start again, and the Heavenly Court  Doing such a thing at this time will give the demon clan a chance to awaken their bloody nature.

    In the world of the demon clan, Empress Nuwa, with a gloomy face, summoned all the great saints of the demon clan to discuss the immediate crisis. These demon saints were able to survive the calamity of the lich until now.  They are all smart people.  Today's actions by Heavenly Court are to suppress the rise of the demon clan. They cannot endure it any longer, otherwise the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother can find any reason to suppress the demon clan today.  Then tomorrow more people will take action against the demon clan, and even Hongyun will change. After all, Hongyun has grown to a good level now, and Zhen Yuanzi will come to help, making Hongyun's situation worse.  To get better.

    Empress Nuwa looked at the demon saint who was silent, and said in a deep voice: "You all tell me, what should we do now? How to face the expulsion of our demon clan from heaven, and how to ensure that our demon clan is expelled."  The interests of the clan during the immeasurable calamity will not be harmed by external influences!"

    As soon as Nuwa Empress said these words, Demon Saint Bai Ze took a deep breath and said: "Empress, in this situation, we have no choice. There is only one battle, no matter how high the sacrifice is.  The price is that we all have to fight against the sky, otherwise our demon clan will be annihilated. Then the destruction of the West will be our fate!"

    When Demon Saint Bai Ze finished speaking.  No one present was surprised. In fact, they had already decided in their hearts that they would fight to the death with Heaven. They just wanted to find a way to pay the least cost. After all, the demon clan had to face more than just  In Heaven, there is also the Witch Clan. Don¡¯t look at the fact that the Witch Clan was severely damaged in the battle that destroyed the West, and its strength was greatly reduced.  But Zhu Jiuyin is a madman, a madman who can do anything.  Once the demon clan shows its weakness, this lunatic will never let go of such an opportunity.

    No one had any objections to what Demon Saint Bai Ze said. They all continued to look at Bai Ze, hoping that he could continue talking and give everyone a perfect plan. After all, Bai Ze has always been a wise man among the demon clan.

    After seeing the reactions of the demons, Demon Saint Bai Ze added: "Now that things have developed to this point, it is already very unfavorable for us. If we want to turn things around, we must have earth-shattering means, and  The only one among our demon clan that can do this is the Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation. As long as we master the ancient stars, what does Heaven mean? We can defeat Haotian and Yaochi with our backhand.  Its destruction, Daluo Jinxian under the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation', is nothing more than a joke!"

    Although the words of Demon Saint Bai Ze are a bit exaggerated, his method is not wrong. With the current situation of the Demon Clan, if you want to take over the Heavenly Court and intimidate all parties, the only way is the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation', but  It is not an easy task to master the ancient stars, which made all the demons present sigh.

    Manpower!  If you want to master the ancient stars and master the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation', you will need a huge manpower. You must know that there are very few people among the demon clan who have cultivated to the level of Golden Immortal. Without the strength of Golden Immortal, how can we master 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou'?  How could all the demon saints not sigh in despair? The method was good, but they couldn't do it.

    Just when all the demon saints were sighing, Nuwa Empress finally spoke. She said in a deep voice: "Okay! Bai Ze, you said it very well. Yes, if our demon clan wants to rise again, we must regain control of the stars in the sky.  The Wu clan has "Twelve Heavenly Capitals""The Great Evil Formation", then our demon tribe must master the "Zhoutian Xingdou Great Formation", otherwise even if we can occupy the heaven, we will not be able to fight against the witch tribe. I know the dilemma in your hearts. Back then, the demon emperor Jun Yu  The Zhoutian Star Banners refined by Donghuang Taiyi have been lost, but this is not a big deal. After the Lich Tribulation, I also refined a set of Zhoutian Star Banners again, just to wait for the day when my demon  When the clan rises, it can intimidate Xiao Xiao's disciples!  "

    As soon as Nuwa Empress said these words, the eyes of all the demon saints present suddenly lit up. This is great news. As long as there are Zhoutian Star Banners, everything will be much simpler, and they will  With the capital to fight against the Heavenly Court and the strength to fight against the Witch Clan, there were still people who had objections to the Nuwa Empress in the past. After all, in their opinion, it was the Nuwa Empress who failed to protect the Demon Clan that caused the Demon Clan to fall.  Even Demon Emperor Jun's bloodline was severed because of this, but now it seems that they all misunderstood Nuwa Empress. It was not that Nuwa Empress did not want to revitalize the demon clan, but that the situation at that time did not allow her to do so. If Nuwa Empress really wanted to  If you abandon the demon clan, how can you silently refine a set of Zhoutian Star Banners? Demon Saints like them know how much time it takes to refine such a set of Zhoutian Star Banners.

    The Zhoutian Star Banners refined by Empress Nuwa are very different from those refined by Demon Emperor Jun. After all, there is a gap in strength between the two sides. This set of Zhoutian Star Banners is made by Nuwa Empress with the cultivation of a saint.  Each of the refined star banners has the quality of an innate spiritual treasure. Although it is only the lowest level, it is still an innate spiritual treasure. Once the star banners are used to set up the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Array', the power will be astonishing.  , at least more powerful than the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' hosted by Demon Emperor Jun back then. This must be one of the Empress Nuwa's confidence.

    The Zhoutian Star Banner is available, but such a high-quality Zhoutian Star Banner gives everyone a headache again. Refining it, they are in trouble on the part of refining the Zhoutian Star Banner. With the Celestial Immortal  It is not an easy task to refine this innate spiritual treasure level 'Zhoutian Star Banner'. By the time they have refined it, hundreds or even thousands of years will have passed. By then, it will be too late.  How about fighting against the sky and regaining the interests belonging to the demon clan?

    Demon Saint Bai Ze sighed and said: "Blood sacrifice, we have no other way. Only blood sacrifice can quickly refine the Zhoutian Star Banner. After all, time waits for no one, and we don't have that much time."  You can wait, otherwise we will face a disaster, and the price paid for the blood sacrifice is nothing compared to it!"

    Blood sacrifice, using one's own essence and blood to sacrifice, is so cruel to people who are at the peak of their cultivation. It will definitely affect their cultivation, but for the survival of the demon clan, this is no other way.

    Empress Nuwa took a deep breath and said: "Okay, this matter has been settled. Everyone, go and gather people to use blood sacrifice to refine the 'Zhoutian Star Banner' so that we, the demon clan, can have a fight."  Power!"

    At this time, the demon saint Shang Yang said: "Actually, we have no other ways to resolve the harm caused by the blood sacrifice to the tribe. Have everyone forgotten the bloody battle between our demon tribe and the human tribe?"

    As soon as Demon Saint Shang Yang said this, Empress Nuwa's face changed drastically. She said with a gloomy face: "Shang Yang, are you crazy? Do you think that my Demon Clan doesn't have enough enemies?  Our demon race is not dangerous enough. Do you know how serious the consequences will be once we attack the human race? Not to mention the reaction of the human race, even the Sanqing will not let us go, let alone the witch race.  Yes, there are more people secretly waiting for us to make mistakes. As long as we touch the human race, it will definitely lead to death or life, and it will cause public anger, do you understand?"

    After hearing the words of Empress Nuwa, Demon Saint Shang Yang was not surprised. He smiled calmly and said: "Empress, I understand what you said, but I didn't say that we must take big action against the human race.  , we can completely let those demon saints participate in the internal battles of the human race, and restore themselves through the war of their human race. In this way, who can use this as an excuse? If you want to blame it, you can only blame the human race itself, if not  If they kill each other, there won't be such serious consequences. Everything is caused by them and has nothing to do with our demon clan!"

    Good guy, Demon Saint Shang Yang is really insidious. You can think of such an idea. I have to say that this Shang Yang is really one of the most insidious people among the demon clan. It is not easy to be an enemy of such a person.  What a good thing, but Shang Yang's calculation is still a trivial one, and in the end everything must be determined by strength!  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 641: The Madness of the Demon Clan

    Chapter 641: The Madness of the Demon Clan

    Empress Nuwa was not moved by Demon Saint Shang Yang's method. She said in a deep voice: "Shang Yang, have you ever thought about it, is it possible for our demon tribe to blend into the human race and join the battle? Do you really think that?  Those cultivators of the human race are all fools. They are afraid that before they can recover, they will have to forfeit their lives among the human race!"

    Demon Saint Shang Yang said confidently: "My queen, don't worry, the human race is not as scary as you think. The human race can do anything for its own benefit. Those tribesmen don't need to be secretive at all.  Go to them generously to cooperate. Those people will not refuse. As for being targeted by human practitioners, there is nothing you can do. If you want to gain something, you have to pay. As long as half of them can survive  Down, then it is worth our doing. What's more, we can't let the human race be arrogant. After all, Hongyun has an agreement with us. I believe that if we make a choice between the human race and our demon clan, Hongyun will choose us demon clan.  clan, after all, without the support of our demon clan, he would not have been able to reach this point. The most important thing is that we have not completed the matter, and others can't make excuses even if they want to!"

    Hearing Demon Saint Shang Yang mention Hongyun, Empress Nuwa's face changed again and again. The thing she was most worried about had happened. She never thought that this day would come so quickly, and from Shang Yang's words  You can see what kind of mentality these demon saints have towards Hongyun. You must know that this is a major matter related to the life and death of the demon clan and cannot be careless.

    Empress Nuwa took a deep breath, and then said: "Shang Yang. Is this your own idea or the idea of ??most people in the demon clan? I hope you can answer me honestly, without any concealment, you should  Understand. This is no small matter, it is related to the life and death of our demon clan!"

    Empress Nuwa said something so serious that Shang Yang's expression changed drastically. Although he wanted to lie very much, he couldn't lie when faced with Empress Nuwa's heavy look. He was deeply moved.  He took a breath and said: "Mother, the matter is not as serious as you said, this is just a small exchange!"

    The words of Demon Saint Shang Yang were recognized by many Demon Saints present. In their eyes, they also thought that this was just a trivial matter.  Moreover, in their opinion, Hongyun's success today is entirely dependent on the support of their demon clan, and the small demands made by people like them are not excessive. They are not as dangerous as Nuwa Empress said.

    After seeing the expressions of these people, Nuwa Empress felt even heavier. If the only thing that made Nuwa Empress rest assured was that Demon Saint Bai Ze looked like he had some understanding.  This is finally the greatest blessing among misfortunes.

    Empress Nuwa sighed: "Shang Yang. If you think so, you are totally wrong. If you treat this matter like this, it will only bring the demon clan to a desperate situation. Although Hongyun has won our demon clan  The support of Hongyun has just grown rapidly, but you should also understand that Hongyun himself has good abilities, not to mention that even without our support, Hongyun can still succeed, because he has the opportunity. If we cannot face Hongyun, we just want to put the other party  If we treat them like puppets, then we will soon fall out with Hongyun. I think you all know how Ran Deng and Dongfang turned against each other. If you don¡¯t want yourselves to follow in the footsteps of Zhunti and Jie Yin,  Then don¡¯t talk to Hongyun with that condescending gaze, we don¡¯t have the qualifications!¡±

    As soon as Empress Nuwa said these words, Shang Yang and others' expressions changed drastically. Empress Nuwa's words spoke to their hearts. For them, they really took themselves too seriously, and they were using  It is not a good thing to treat Hongyun with a downward gaze. Once they arouse Hongyun's hostility, the situation of the demon clan will be even worse. When they think of this, the demon saints will immediately break out in cold sweat. Fortunately, there are women  Empress Wa reminded, otherwise these people would really ruin the demon clan's affairs, bring the demon clan to a desperate situation, and become the sinners of the demon clan.

    If it were before the Lich War, these people would not have such thoughts, but now that the demon clan has long declined, if they still have such thoughts, they will only be on the road to death.  They don't have that kind of confidence, not to mention that now they are not only enemies with Heaven, but the Witch Clan is also eyeing them. They don't know when they will pounce on them, tear them apart, and completely destroy the entire Monster Clan. This is nothing,  After all, these are all on the surface, and secretly there is Kunpeng, a former demon master, and there are still many informants hidden within the demon clan. All of this is enough to give the demon clan a fatal blow. Such a crisis-ridden situation  How could the demon clan add another powerful enemy?

    Demon Saint Shang Yangshen learned to take a breath and said: "Thank you for reminding me, if not for your words, I would still be immersed in the past mentality, which would ruin the major events of the demon clan, but empress, we can't  Just like this for nothing??Support Hongyun, and we must have something in return. After all, Hongyun has gained a lot of benefits from us. If he doesn't express anything, then we can't explain anything to the people below, not to mention that Wuliang is now  Judging from the calamity, no one can guarantee that Hongyun will still treat our demon clan as equals after his great advancement in cultivation!  "

    The words of Demon Saint Shang Yang expressed the concerns in the hearts of most Demon Saints. Previously, they had no objection to Nuwa Empress¡¯ proposal to cooperate with Hongyun, but as Hongyun¡¯s strength increased greatly, they became more and more uneasy.  Get up because they don't know if Hongyun will break the agreement. After all, Hongyun is not one of their own, so it is reasonable for them to take precautions.

    The demon saints have such precautions, and why didn't Empress Nuwa have such thoughts in her heart? However, the path left for them to the demon clan is really too narrow. Empress Nuwa has no other choice but to believe in Hongyun.  , unless Empress Nuwa is willing to fall out with Hongyun, but that is not a good thing, it will only make things worse.

    Empress Nuwa took a deep breath and said: "Shang Yang, tell me what kind of thoughts you have in your heart. Don't take anything into account. Now we have to discuss it carefully. After all, this is related to the survival of our demon clan. There cannot be any  Even if you are careless at all, you are all the same. Say whatever you think in your mind and discuss it together!"

    Ideas, these demon saints have many ideas in their hearts, but most of them cannot be realized. They want to let the demon clan rise again and dominate the three realms, but that is simply not realistic because the resistance in front of them is really  It's too big, and now even their survival is affected. After all, the ancient stars may fall at any time.

    When he thought about the possibility of ancient stars falling, suddenly an idea flashed in Bai Ze's mind. He remembered something, so before Shang Yang could speak, Bai Ze said loudly: "Your Majesty, I have a bold idea. Then  The ancient stars may be crumbling due to the jet of chaos. If our demon tribe can quickly master the stars in the sky, we can naturally protect the ancient stars from falling. Isn't this a great protection for the sentient beings in the three realms?  But does success mean that there will be endless merit and great luck?"

    As soon as Bai Ze said this, all the demon saints present were dumbfounded. They really didn't expect that Bai Ze would have such a crazy idea, and actually wanted to use the power of the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Grand Formation' to consolidate the ancient stars and prevent them from letting go.  It was affected by the Chaos Jet, which was really crazy and unbelievable, but they had to admit that this crazy idea was indeed very likely to be realized, and once it succeeded, it would be a huge disaster for the demon clan.  He has great luck and a powerful weapon to protect himself, which makes those who want to attack the demon clan have to think twice.

    In terms of merit, only the Nuwa Empress has the most say among the demon clan. All the demon saints have turned their attention to the Nuwa Empress, hoping that the Nuwa Empress can give them a satisfactory answer. After all, this is what makes them  They saw endless hope and the hope of the rise of the demon race, so everyone was very solemn.

    Nuwa Empress sighed secretly when she saw this. You must know that this is an immeasurable calamity and all the rules of heaven and earth have been destroyed. Nuwa Empress herself does not know whether Dao Dao will still recognize the existence of such merits. After all, the chaotic world  Jetting is the recognition of Dao Dao, but now Empress Nuwa cannot dampen the enthusiasm of these people.

    Empress Nuwa sorted out her thoughts for a while and then said: "I'm not sure whether it has great merits and great luck, but if we can succeed, we will definitely win the faith of all living beings in the three realms. After all, we have protected them.  The safety of our demon clan is very important to us. The most important thing is that once we master these ancient stars, then our demon clan will have an extra talisman on our body. If someone wants to destroy our demon clan, then we will  We can let go of the control of the ancient stars and let the entire Three Realms be buried with our demon tribe. I think even the craziest people would not dare to bear such serious consequences. Then our demon tribe will really have a chance to breathe!"

    Shang Yang¡¯s idea has been considered crazy by everyone before, but no one thought that Nuwa¡¯s idea was even crazier. She even tried to kidnap all the sentient beings in the three realms on her chariot and use the sentient beings in the three realms as her shield.

    There is only one race in the Three Realms that has the strength to destroy the Demon Clan and wants to destroy the Demon Clan, and that is the Witch Clan. Empress Nuwa¡¯s words clearly refer to the Witch Clan, although she did not say it directly, but  All the demon saints present understood that although Zhu Jiuyin did not have a soul, Zhu Jiuyin's methods were so amazing that no one was willing to mention Zhu Jiuyin's name for fear of being influenced by Zhu Jiuyin.  He arrived and ruined his own affairs!  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 642 The action begins

    Chapter 642 The action begins

    Demon Saint Bai Ze shouted loudly: "What the empress said is true. Instead of sitting and waiting for death, it is better to risk your life and give it a try. No matter what, we have to do this thing. In this case, why not make this thing bigger?  Let everyone in the Three Realms know the determination of our demon clan, and let them know that we demon clan are not easy to mess with. We must take it back from Heavenly Court this time. Haotian Xiaoer will take the initiative to hand it over if he thinks of it. If not, then we will also  Don¡¯t hesitate to fight with it!¡±

    The words of Nuwa Empress inspired the entire demon clan, and all the demon saints were extremely excited at this moment. They saw that the demon clan was once again standing at the pinnacle of the three realms, and the witch clan and Zhu Jiu were  Those people in Yin were all trampled under their feet, and it was like he was the only demon clan in the world.

    Hot-blooded is hot-blooded, but some things have to be cautious. Empress Nuwa did not dare to be too careless about Hongyun. After all, with the destruction of the West, Empress Nuwa no longer believed that the First Emperor's victory in politics could continue to be with him.  Hongyun is vying for the position of Emperor of the Earth. Since Hongyun already has such a future, Empress Nuwa does not dare to be careless.

    Empress Nuwa said: "You go and prepare everything quickly. I will go see Hongyun and see if we can get some help from him. Even if we can't, then we have to stabilize Hongyun and buy you enough time to protect you from external forces."  Impact!"

    What Nuwa Empress said is correct. Time is very important to the demon clan now. As long as they can have time to complete the 'Starry Formation of Zhoutian', everything will be reversed. At that time, they will  You can raise your head and act like a demon.  Instead of being ridiculed everywhere like now.

    Empress Nuwa didn¡¯t have much time to waste. After making the decision, she immediately went to see Hongyun in response to Empress Nuwa¡¯s sudden visit.  Hongyun was stunned, but in a flash he suddenly realized that Hongyun didn't feel anything wrong with Nuwa Empress' arrival. After all, the current situation of the demon clan was indeed very bad, and Nuwa Empress was worried.  It is natural that you will change.

    Hongyun is very grateful to the Nuwa Empress and the demon clan.  After all, he was able to be in such a situation today, all thanks to them, without the help of the demon clan.  Hongyun cannot achieve what he is now, and he may not even be able to achieve even half of his achievements. Drinking water and remembering the source, Hongyun will naturally be grateful to Empress Nuwa.  After learning about the visit of Empress Nuwa.  Hongyun immediately went to greet him and showed great enthusiasm.

    When she saw Hongyun coming to greet her so enthusiastically, Empress Nuwa breathed a sigh of relief. Things were finally much better than she expected. Hongyun was not about to fall into the trap of stone.  This good old man's personality has changed due to his reincarnation, which is a great good thing for Nuwa.

    After inviting Empress Nuwa to enter her palace, Hongyun did not hide anything but took the initiative and said: "Empress came here to drive away demons from heaven. Speaking of which, the demon clan was a little too impatient.  Although it is said that the Heavenly Court was once the territory of the Monster Clan. However, the two Taoist friends Haotian and Yaochi have been in charge of it for such a long time under the orders of Teacher Hongjun. Naturally, they cannot let go easily.  Allowing people from the demon clan to go to heaven will naturally stimulate the two Taoists Haotian and Yaochi and touch their bottom line. That's why they had such an extreme reaction. If the empress agrees, then I am willing to go to heaven to find Hao.  Fellow Heavenly Daoist, how about helping the demon tribe make peace?"

    Even though Hong Yun was reincarnated once, he still couldn't change his bad habit. He didn't even think about how there could be any reconciliation between the Jade Emperor and Nuwa, unless one of them was willing to give up heaven. Is this possible, no matter who it is?  They won't do this, because they can't afford to lose. Once they retreat, what awaits them is disaster. There are people in these three realms who want to tear a piece of flesh from them. Moreover,  Having said that, what qualifications does he, Hongyun, have to help both parties negotiate a peace? He doesn't even think about his own strength.

    Empress Nuwa refused Hongyun's kindness. She shook her head and said, "I appreciate your kindness. This matter cannot be reconciled just because you want it. After all, it concerns the interests of both parties."  It¡¯s of no use, and you have to rely on strength to solve it in the end!¡±

    Originally, Empress Nuwa wanted to test Hongyun and get some help from him, but now Hongyun took the initiative to help her resolve the conflict with the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. This made Empress Nuwa unable to speak.  It can be regarded as a reward for Hongyun's kindness. At least now, he does not need to be embarrassed by Nuwa's request, so that he can stay out of this matter and not be involved.

    Hongyun sighed and said: "Fellow Taoist Nuwa, it would be best if we could all sit down and talk and resolve the matter. After all, the demon clan is no better than before."?There are quite a few people who are keeping an eye on the Demon Clan. Once fellow Taoist¡¯s plan is blocked, I don¡¯t think the Wu Clan will let go of this great opportunity. Fellow Taoist, you should think twice before you act, and don¡¯t risk yourself for the sake of temporary pleasure.  Although we can be reincarnated in this dangerous situation, this is an infinite calamity. If we die again, our souls will truly be scattered and will never be reincarnated. Fellow Taoist, we will have to die!  "

    Hongyun is very touched now. After all, for him, this reincarnation has made a slight change in his heart. He does not want to put himself in danger, if it were not for the help of the demon clan and Nuwa Empress.  It's very big, I'm afraid Hongyun won't pay attention to the battle between the demon clan and the heaven. Although he persuaded Nuwa Empress with good intentions, he also had a selfish intention deep in his heart. He wanted to take the opportunity to settle the dispute between himself and the demon clan.  Karma no longer lets this favor affect him. After all, now he can clearly feel the madness of the demon clan from the body of Nuwa Empress. This crazy will makes Hongyun feel boundless pressure, making him  There is a feeling of escaping!

    Escape!  How to escape? A monk who can escape cannot escape from the temple. Just like Jie Yin and Zhunti, after being killed directly by Zhu Jiuyin, they have no choice but to fight to the death. It is precisely because Hongyun can see this.  That's why he just decided to resolve the issue between himself and Nuwa.  Even the cause and effect between the monsters allows me to have a lighter relationship with the monsters, so as not to get angry because of the monsters.

    Regarding Hongyun¡¯s words.  Empress Nuwa felt a lot in her heart. Although Hongyun's enthusiasm for the demon clan has not changed, most of Nuwa's intentions for coming today could not be realized. This made Nuwa Empress feel a little bit sad.  It's uncomfortable, but that's how life is. You'll never get what you want out of ten, and nothing is perfect.

    Nuwa Empress smiled calmly and said: "I understand the good intentions of fellow Taoists on behalf of the demon clan. Now my fellow Taoists are also aware of the situation of the demon clan, so there is no need for me to say anything more. I hope that fellow Taoists can put aside the resources for cultivation for the time being.  I tend to lean towards my demon clan. If I can help my demon clan, I would be well prepared for defense, what do you think of Fellow Taoist Hongyun?"

    " Empress Nuwa has never made any request, which makes Hongyun worried.  He was afraid that in the end, Empress Nuwa would suddenly make a request that was difficult for him to fulfill, which would give Hongyun a headache.  Everything is fine now, so he doesn't have to worry anymore. Empress Nuwa has already made a request, and this request can solve the problem as long as he makes a little choice. How can he not be happy about it.

    Hongyun smiled and said: "Your Majesty, you are serious. What's the difficulty? If it weren't for the full help of your Majesty and the demon clan, I, Hongyun, wouldn't be where I am today. Fellow Taoist, please rest assured, I will arrange everything right now. The world will be transformed."  If I share more of my spiritual energy with the demon clan, it can be regarded as a part of my strength and can help the demon clan!"

    If Hongyun was allowed to deal with Zhu Jiuyin, he would still have some considerations in his heart. Unfortunately, now the demon tribe has set its target on the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. This makes Hongyun less caring, and naturally there is no need for it.  He should consider what Heaven has in mind and whether this incident will have any impact on his world.

    Although the goal of chasing demons from heaven is limited to the demon clan, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother do not dare to take Hongyun lightly. After all, Hongyun has undergone a qualitative change. We cannot look at him with the same old eyes. The most important thing is that Hongyun is  With the full help of the Monster Clan, as long as the Monster Clan wants to ask Hongyun to take action, it will not be a good thing for Heavenly Court. It will make Heavenly Court fall into something that is taboo for military strategists to fight between the two sides.  Because of such considerations, Tianting was very concerned about Hongyun's every move, fearing that he would be caught off guard if he was not careful. However, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were overly worried. Hongyun had no idea of ??quarreling with Tianting.  The enemy, even if he is favored by the demon clan, but let Hongyun risk his own life to accompany the demon clan to go crazy, this is something Hongyun will not do, after all, he has become very life-conscious now.

    Hongyun had made such a decision, and Empress Nuwa could not say anything more, so she could only say goodbye and leave Hongyun's palace, returning to the base camp of the demon clan to preside over this great cause of conquering the sky. She would never have to use it again.  Worrying that Hongyun will betray the demon clan, this can be regarded as a great blessing among misfortunes.

    After Nuwa Empress left, a person walked out from behind the Hongyun Palace. This person was the Great Immortal Zhen Yuanzi, the ancestor of the Earth Immortals. Since Hongyun found Zhen Yuanzi, Zhen Yuanzi was a valuable  Staying in Hongyun's Xiaoqian World, helping Hongyun control this world without being affected by the demon clan.

    Looking at the leaving figure of Empress Nuwa, the Great Immortal Zhen Yuanzi said in a deep voice: "Brother Xian, you did the right thing this time. Regarding the matter between Heavenly Court and the Monster Clan, you'd better not interfere.  Otherwise, there is only a dead end waiting for you. Now that you have a great career in sight, you can't do it just because of one thing.He was soft-hearted and made big mistakes that destroyed his own foundation.  "

    After hearing what Zhen Yuanzi said, Hongyun sighed and said: "Brother, although you are right, I feel uncomfortable in my heart. After all, I have received great favor from the demon clan.  I feel guilty that I couldn't help them in this critical moment!"

    Zhen Yuanzi said disapprovingly: "Brother Xian, you can't have such an idea. In this world, everything has a certain fate. This time, it was the demon clan who brought it on themselves. They can't blame others. If they weren't too  Too arrogant and crazy, then how could such a big thing happen? How could the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother in heaven target their demon clan instead of dealing with others? All this can only be blamed on the demon clan themselves being too greedy.  .¡±

    Everyone knows that the demon clan is greedy, and it also gives a bad impression to many people. At least for the Great Immortal Zhen Yuanzi, he does not like the demon clan very much. To put it bluntly, he hates the demon clan. If it were not for the demon clan  They are fully supporting Hongyun, but Zhen Yuanzi just now will not save any face for Nuwa Empress.

    Time passed, and soon the demon clan's strength increased with Hongyun's full help. As for those demon clan who were selected to control the Zhoutian Star Banner, they were happy about it.  With the help of Hongyun, the endless spiritual energy made the demon clan's strength undergo a qualitative change, refining the Zhoutian Star Flag.

    In silence, the demon tribe, under the leadership of Nuwa Empress, began to operate the demon tribe's special skill, the Zhoutian Star Dou Array. When the demon tribe's move appeared, the people above the heaven were  The faces of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother had already turned extremely green. As soon as the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Array' moved, they could feel the pressure from the void. The demon clan had silently mastered the ancient stars. How could this be possible?  The Jade Emperor couldn't help shouting.

    In the eyes of the Jade Emperor, he found such a thing unbelievable. He could never imagine that the demon clan appeared again not long after losing the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation'. The reason for this was clearly understood. Blood Sacrifice,  Only the innate spiritual treasure of blood sacrifice can complete the sacrifice in such a short time.

    No matter how terrifying the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother are in their hearts, they all know that when things have reached this point, there is no room for them to turn back. What should they do? The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother are constantly racking their brains to think about what all this will bring to them.  How big is the impact, and how should I deal with this sudden change.

    In the end, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother made such a decision, because they knew that they had absolutely no way to retreat at this time, otherwise it would be a disaster facing them, and the entire heaven would change hands!  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 643: The demon clan attacks the sky

    Chapter 643: The demon clan attacks the sky

    "How is this possible? How could the demon clan regain control of the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation' and also control the ancient stars!" Sanqing's face flashed with a hint of shock. Such a change frightened them.  , everything has become beyond their imagination. If it were ordinary stars, Sanqing would not care, but now the other party has mastered the ancient stars. Since then, it is like a sharp sword hanging over their heads, and they can be used at any time.  How can we prevent Sanqing from fearing and worrying about their lives?

    What was shocking was that there were so many people there. The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother above the heaven had gloomy faces. From their expressions, we could tell how bad their moods were at this time. And the three thousand Chaos Gods, Demons, Kunpeng, etc.  Not to mention the gods and demons, such an astonishing change is difficult for them to accept. They would rather let the ancient stars fall from the sky than see something like this happen now. After all, their lives have been affected even more.  The w¨¥ixi¨¦.

    It's a pity that no matter what these people think, all this has happened, but they have to face it. Regarding the sudden outbreak of the demon clan, everyone places their hope on the Wu clan and the heaven.  On his body, he hoped that the Heavenly Court and the Witch Clan could destroy the Monster Clan's 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation' so that they would no longer bear this huge pressure.

    Some people are happy and some are worried. Everything has two sides. For the Sanqing, the Three Thousand Chaos Gods and Demons, and Kunpeng and other gods and demons, they are afraid of all this, but for those human races, they are very happy to have such a thing.  things happen.  Even Fuxi, Suiren and other human emperors and ancestors are equally happy that such a thing has happened. From now on, they don't have to worry about the human race's world suffering a devastating blow. After all, the human race has no confidence to think that they can withstand it.  The fall of ancient stars.  Even if there is a deep hatred between the human race and the demon race, they are also happy that such a thing will happen, instead of being afraid of it all.

    Zhu Jiuyin, who had just returned to Nanzhan Buzhou not long ago, saw a cold light in his eyes when he saw the Monster Clan's "Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation" in action. He shouted in a deep voice: "What a Nuwa!  Thinking that you have such a deep scheming and spent so much effort to refining a set of Zhoutian Star Banners, it seems that you have already thought in your heart that there will be a life and death battle between our two clans, the Lich.  The battle. So I made preparations in advance, but it¡¯s okay, if your demon clan is too weak, then destroying your demon clan will be a bit unwinnable. I hope you won¡¯t let me down!¡±

    The Monster Clan¡¯s ¡®Sky Star Formation¡¯ rose up, and the twelve great witches came to see Zhu Jiuyin. Their purpose of coming was very simple.  That is to hope that Zhu Jiuyin can raise another army of witches to kill the demons.  At least we must destroy the ¡®Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation¡¯ controlled by the Demon Slayer Clan, and completely eliminate this trump card of the Demon Clan.

    Zhu Jiuyin was not surprised by these people's requests. Liches and demons do not exist at all, and the Witch Clan naturally cannot see the development and growth of the Demon Clan. However, this 'Xingtian Star Formation' made everyone feel w¨¥ixi¨¦.  For w¨¥ixi¨¦, it is natural to clear it in advance to prevent bigger changes.

    Zhu Jiuyin smiled calmly and said: "Don't be anxious. It's not the time for us to take action now. It won't be too late for us to take action after the Monster Clan and Heavenly Court come to a conclusion. Now you go back quickly to recover your injuries and wait for the opportunity to appear.  !¡±

    This time, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother have broken through the realm of Daluo Jinxian and become one of the best masters in the three realms. Although the Monster Clan's "Zhoutian Xingdou Formation" is powerful, it may not really be able to conquer the heaven. After all, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother both  People's understanding of the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' is not much worse than that of the demon clan. If the demon clan wants to use the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' to deal with the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, they will naturally not be able to use their full strength. In this battle,  Many people are optimistic about the Demon Clan, thinking that the Demon Clan will be able to quickly sweep across the entire heaven just like the Witch Clan led by Zhu Jiuyin, and make the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother flee.

    Unfortunately, Zhu Jiuyin does not think so in his eyes. On the contrary, Zhu Jiuyin believes that there is an evenly matched battle between them. As for the outcome, it depends on their grasp of the battle situation. Zhu Jiuyin  Naturally, I hope to see Tianting and the Monster Clan fight to the death, so that Zhu Jiuyin can sweep the entire Monster Clan again.

    "Attack!" When the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' was in operation, Nuwa Empress issued this order to the demon clan army. With her shout, a battle began, and in the gathering place of the demon clan  All the monster armies with cultivation levels above the Heavenly Immortal moved in full force and marched towards the Heavenly Court in a mighty manner. Those casual cultivators who had taken refuge in the Heavenly Court were struggling. Now they were blocked by the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother.  , and they couldn't help but disagree. After all, once the demon clan took control of Heaven, everything they gained would be lost, so they had to fight hard.

    &nbsp; The Jade Emperor is not someone to be trifled with. Empress Nuwa brought an army of monsters to the heaven. He took advantage of those casual cultivators and issued an order that made all the casual cultivators go crazy. As long as these people can  Help Tianting defeat the demon clan, then Tianting will release them and let them come in and out.

    As soon as such a tempting bait was released, the entire casual cultivator went crazy for it. You must know that the chaotic jet contains endless treasures. Everyone is very eager for it, and no one knows how long this chaotic jet can last. If it is very fast,  If it disappears, then they will get nothing, so they become pawns in the hands of the Jade Emperor with all their strength, go to fight against the monsters, and protect the heaven from being invaded by the monsters.

    Empress Nuwa and a group of demon saints never thought that they had not seen the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, and that they were blocked by the army of rogue cultivators without even seeing the Nantianmen. The most important thing is that these rogue cultivators would risk their lives like this.  Fighting them desperately, such a sudden change cast a shadow on their hearts.

    With the abilities of Nuwa and the demon clan, they quickly figured out why such a thing happened. It was because the Jade Emperor promised to open heaven to casual cultivators, provided that they could help heaven defeat the demon clan.  It would make these casual cultivators go so crazy and fight so hard against the demon clan.

    Empress Nuwa really hopes that she can convince these casual cultivators, but she does not have the confidence, because she cannot give such conditions to the casual cultivators. For the demon clan, no matter how much spray of chaos they have, they can still digest it.  , there is no reason to give it to these casual cultivators, and if she does that, it will only hurt the hearts of the demon army.

    kill!  Faced with such a situation, Empress Nuwa and the demon army she led had no other choice but to kill these casual cultivators. She believed that no matter how greedy these people were in the face of death, they would do anything  If you make the right choice, you will retreat and leave, no longer participating in the duel between the demon clan and the heaven.

    It's a pity that although Nuwa is the Holy Mother of the human race, her grasp of people's hearts is far inferior to that of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. In her eyes, she thinks that these people will be intimidated by her bloody killing methods, but she thinks so  That is a big mistake. These people are not moved by it at all. The right way is that people die for money and birds die for food. For these casual cultivators, the interests outweigh everything else, not to mention that they don¡¯t think so in their hearts.  The Monster Clan dares to fight them to the death. After all, the Monster Clan has more enemies to face, and there are also powerful enemies like the Witch Clan in the dark. Naturally, they dare not act rashly or risk their lives. With this  What else do those casual cultivators have to take care of?

    Although the 'Zhoutian Star Formation' is already in operation, and the demon clan has gradually mastered a little bit of the power of the ancient stars, they dare not use it easily. Just as the casual cultivators thought, this 'Zhoutian  The Star Formation is to be used at critical moments, to be precise, it is used to deal with the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, and even to deal with Zhu Jiuyin and the Witch Clan, rather than being used to consume these casual cultivators. After all,  The people in the "Zhoutian Xingdou Formation" currently controlled by the demon clan are just a group of immortals, but their power is pitifully weak and cannot withstand too much consumption.

    How could the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother not know the sinister intentions with the wisdom of Nuwa? But knowing is one thing, but it is not easy to decipher it. These casual cultivators will not leave easily.  , otherwise their dreams will be shattered. For their dreams, these people will naturally work hard.

    No matter what, Nuwa Empress still wanted to try her best to persuade her. She shouted in a deep voice: "Don't you people know that Haotian is just using you? What if you don't even have your life?"  But there is no more. Is it worth gambling your lives for that illusory promise?"

    In the eyes of Empress Nuwa, she may think it is not worth it, but for these casual cultivators, it is very worthwhile. What's more, if the treasures of the Chaos Jet are not attractive, then why would Empress Nuwa and the demon tribe go to war with the Heavenly Court?  Fighting to the death, they have to fight for the control of this heaven. To put it bluntly, they are still here for the treasure of the Chaos Jet. They are so greedy but they have to persuade themselves to stop. Isn't it funny? For Empress Nuwa  These words caused a burst of laughter from the casual cultivators. In the hearts of every casual cultivator, they regarded Empress Nuwa as a clown. They always thought that how smart they were and how stupid others were.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 644: Taking the Head Start

    Chapter 644: Taking the Lead

    "Hahaha! To you, Nuwa, this is an illusory promise, but to us, it is different. The Jade Emperor is not as unbearable as you say. Although he is not very popular, he has never been  Telling a lie, he has never broken his promise on what he promised. If you want to persuade us to give up, let's forget it!" Someone in the crowd of casual cultivators shouted loudly, and his words were received by everyone  With the recognition of the casual cultivators, the Jade Emperor really does what he says, and he has a good influence among the casual cultivators. However, the Nuwa Empress is too far away from the demon clan, so naturally she cannot get the casual cultivators.  trust  .

    Seeing how arrogant these casual cultivators were, Demon Saint Bai Ze stepped forward and said, "Your Majesty, we don't have much time. We can't continue to delay with these people, otherwise it will only cause more people to besieged.  It is better to let go and fight, killing all around. They are not afraid of death, but that is only a relative term. As long as they kill him and bleed into rivers, they are not afraid that these people will not retreat, and they are not really stupid enough to fight to the death for heaven!  "

    kill!  Many demon saints who came from the demon clan following Nuwa Empress couldn't help the anger in their hearts, and loudly expressed their thoughts, kill. Now they have no other choice. If they want to take over the heaven quickly, they have to open their arms widely.  The killing ring swept across these ignorant casual cultivators until they were frightened. There was no other way.

    Mother Nuwa naturally understood this truth, and she couldn't help but hesitate at this time. She nodded and approved the ideas of these demon saints. In an instant, the demon army burst out with endless murderous intent.  The many Demon Saints took the lead and charged forward, jumping into the flock of sheep like tigers. It was just a small confrontation.  Those casual cultivators were killed and retreated steadily. Although the demon clan was said to have declined, the skinny camels were bigger than horses. No matter what, the demon clan was not something that these rogue cultivators could provoke. They were like a plate of loose sand.  How could he defeat this elite demon army? Naturally, blood would be spilled on the spot, and his body and soul would disappear.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? When the demon clan suddenly bursts out with such powerful fighting ability.  This worried all the forces who were secretly watching this matter. The power of the demon clan was beyond their imagination. Even the pretentious demon master Kunpeng frowned.  He really didn't expect that the demon clan would grow to this extent in such a short period of time. No wonder Nuwa Empress had such confidence and dared to kill in front of everyone. She really had this strength.

    The faces of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother in Heaven also became extremely heavy. The matter was much more serious than they imagined.  The casual cultivators who were used by him did not play their due role.  There was nothing that could stop the demon clan's edge. Such a result cast a shadow over the Jade Emperor's heart, causing him to secretly wonder: "Could it be that I am really unavoidable in this battle?"  If I fail to surrender the Lord of Heaven to the demon clan, will my position as Emperor of Heaven really come to an end?"

    It's not that the Jade Emperor has no courage, but that the Heavenly Court is not as powerful as the beings in the three realms thought. After all, those people in the Heavenly Court who have been reincarnated have not recovered, and naturally they cannot be compared with the demon clan. Facing this demon clan's army,  rush ahead.  It is inevitable that the Jade Emperor would have such worries.

    "No! I can't just admit defeat. Since the demon tribe wants to fight, then I will fight with him. I want to see what the demon tribe can do to fight me to the death!" In an instant, the Jade Emperor made up his mind again.  In a life-and-death fight with the Monster Clan, he is not without the strength to fight. If he is willing to pay a heavy price, he will naturally be able to withstand the Monster Clan's edge, and even be able to withstand the Monster Clan's Zhou Tianxing Dou.  The bombardment of the formation, after all, he has mastered the origin of heaven.

    Rogue cultivators are rogue cultivators. Just as the Demon Saint Bai Ze said, they are just as loud as they shout verbally. Once faced with a one-sided massacre, these rogue cultivators will naturally disperse in one fell swoop. Why not swear to death?  To retreat is just to shout slogans, which cannot be taken seriously at all, and it is just to fool people.

    In just a short period of time, the army of casual cultivators collapsed in front of the iron-blooded team of the demon clan. These people were killed and their courage was broken. Each of them did not dare to fight with the demon clan again and escaped faster than a rabbit.  All fast.

    If the demon clan dares to come to heaven so openly and openly, then it is certainly not without confidence. You must know that the leaders of this army are all people who survived after the lich war. They have truly seen the cruelty of the battlefield.  It is not at all comparable to those casual cultivators who have not seen big scenes. Perhaps these demon clan people cannot compare with the Wu clan army, but they can easily defeat these casual cultivators without any pressure.

    Of course, Nuwa Empress also knows that there is such a group of people in the heaven, and they have also experienced the attack and killing of the Witch Clan army. However, Nuwa Empress believes that the Demon Clan army is better than the opponent. After all, theyWith his innate physique there, the demon race¡¯s physique is definitely much stronger than those of the human race who have taken refuge in heaven.

    The casual cultivators were so vulnerable that they were beaten to collapse by the demon army. The demon army was no longer able to stop them and rushed outside the Nantian Gate like a broken bamboo. When the demon army arrived, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother had already led the Heavenly Court.  The army had been waiting for them for a long time, and the meeting between the two sides sparked endless sparks.

    The Jade Emperor spoke first: "Empress Nuwa did not expect that we would meet under such circumstances, nor did she expect that you would be so crazy, even the Hongjun Taoist Patriarch did not take it seriously, and actually led the way in full view of the public.  The demon clan is attacking the Heavenly Court. It seems that after the tribulation of the end of the law, the demon clan has become extremely arrogant!"

    Why did the Jade Emperor need to take the lead? The Jade Emperor demonstrated it well to everyone. After a few words, he forced Nuwa to have no way out and put him on the opposite side of Daozu Hongjun.  The Jade Emperor was really good at this craft of flags, and these methods made the people who were watching the battle couldn't help but shine.

    Using Hongjun Daozu to suppress people, the Jade Emperor is a bit too insidious. Although Hongjun Daozu and Tiandao have disappeared since the catastrophe of the end of law, no one dares to really take these two people seriously. The Jade Emperor  At this time, using Taoist Hongjun as a shield made Empress Nuwa gnash her teeth with hatred. However, if the Jade Emperor wanted to use Taoist Hongjun to pressure Empress Nuwa to stop, it would be impossible. After all, the demon clan is already on the verge of death.  If you don't say it, don't say that Taoist Hongjun is not here. Even if Taoist Hongjun is in the heaven, Empress Nuwa will not flinch, because she and the demon clan have no way to retreat, either life or death.  There is no second option.

    Empress Nuwa sneered and said: "Haotian, please put away your tricks. You want to use Teacher Hongjun to suppress me, but I'm not qualified enough. Moreover, my demon tribe's takeover of Heaven is the trend of the road, and it is for the safety of all living beings in the three realms."  Come on, if it weren't for our demon clan's 'Celestial Star Formation' controlling the ancient stars, I'm afraid those ancient stars would have fallen into the Three Realms long ago. I don't know how many living beings would have died as a result, and so would our demon clan.  Follow the will of heaven, and if you think so, you can voluntarily withdraw from the Heavenly Court. I, the Demon Clan, will not kill you all and let you go. If not, then don¡¯t blame me, the Demon Clan, for being ruthless and ruthless in keeping all of you in this Heavenly Court.  If you are hit, you will become the dead souls here and never be reincarnated!"

    "Ha! Ha! Ha! It's so ridiculous, Nuwa, do you think that you are the only one who is proficient in the Zhoutian Star Formation? Without you, we, the Demon Race, can still prevent the coming of natural disasters. You are too self-righteous. You  If you want to fight, then fight. Our Heavenly Court is not afraid of anyone's provocation. Show your true ability and let me see how powerful your demon tribe's 'Celestial Star Dou Formation' is!" What the Jade Emperor said  As soon as he fell, he let go of his aura, and the Daluo Jinxian's cultivation directly pressed against Nuwa Empress and those demon saints. Naturally, the Queen Mother was not idle and also let go of her cultivation.

    Facing the sudden outburst of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, the demon clan's vanguard instantly felt the w¨¥ixi¨¦ of death. Using the power of the Golden Immortal to fight against the Great Luo Jinxian, they were simply vulnerable. In an instant, the demon saints in front were  With a muffled groan, one by one flew back, leaving streaks of bloody arrows in the sky.

    If he didn't take action, it would be fine. Once he made a move, it was astonishing. The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were ruthless enough. Once they took action, they destroyed the demon saints who were the vanguard of the demon tribe. There was no hesitation at all. The majesty of the Emperor of Heaven was on him.  Perfectly displayed, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were unreasonable and unforgiving when they succeeded in one blow. The combined momentum of the two people directly pressed against the demon army. This time they did not target the Golden Immortal level.  The Demon Saint is aiming at those heavenly-level Demon Clan armies to completely cripple the Demon Clan's combat effectiveness. If he succeeds in this attack, the Demon Clan will really make a big joke.  There is no way to fight against heaven.

    Insidious and vicious, this is the only impression that the immortals of the Three Realms have on the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. The Jade Emperor did an incredible job, killing those little soldiers as a strong man. This was too embarrassing, and it was in full view of the public.  Doing this is even more shameful, but everyone has to admit that this shameless method of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother was a devastating blow to the demon clan, and it directly hit the demon clan's weakness, making them  The previous arrogance was no longer there, and morale was suddenly dropped to below freezing point.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 645: Zhou Tian appears, the gate of heaven and earth opens

    Chapter 645: Zhou Tian appears, the gate of heaven and earth opens

    After seeing the crazy behavior of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, Nuwa was angry. She shouted wildly: "Haotian, Yaochi, you are shameless. Do you still have the dignity of a strong man? You actually attacked a group of juniors."  , if you have the ability, fight with me, don¡¯t take it out on these juniors, come on, fight with me!¡±

    The words of Empress Nuwa did not have the slightest effect on the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. Even though Nuwa Empress was very angry, the calmness in her eyes did not hide the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother.  It is of no use to the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. The Jade Emperor practices the Imperial Way. There is nothing that is off limits in front of the Emperor. As long as he can consolidate his imperial power, everything is right. And the Queen Mother  She doesn't care about the dignity of the strong at all. For her, if Heavenly Court loses, her own interests will be hit hard. For her own benefit, the Queen Mother will naturally not care about what is shameless or not, as long as it is beneficial to herself.  If it's a good thing, there's no problem.  ¡¾r />

    The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother snorted disdainfully, ignoring Nuwa's roar. The powerful pressure still swept towards the demon army, and they were able to destroy the demon army in one fell swoop.  Completely destroying the foundation of the Monster Clan. You must know that the armies dispatched by the Monster Clan this time are all elites among the Monster Clan. Once they are all killed, the Monster Clan will not be far from the edge of annihilation. In this way  The serious consequences were not something Nuwa and the demon sanctuaries could bear, and they had to give up their previous plans.

    This kind of indifference by the Jade Emperor made Empress Nuwa even more angry. The occurrence of such a thing made her feel extremely humiliated, causing her to shout angrily: "You are so presumptuous, Haotian, Yaochi. You deserve to die!"

    Although she was furious, Nuwa Empress did not forget her duties. With a thought, she joined forces with a group of demon saints to block the crazy attack of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, and did not let the junior demons be attacked by the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother.  He was severely injured with one blow, and finally the future of the demon clan was saved.

    At this time, the Jade Emperor no longer ignored him, but sneered disdainfully: "Nuwa, do you still think you are a saint? You are just a little golden fairy now. You are not that high-minded saint anymore.  You are not qualified to be so arrogant in front of us, this is no longer the era of your saint, put away your so-called arrogance!"

    When he said this, the Jade Emperor's face darkened, and then he shouted in a deep voice: "Kill!" As the Jade Emperor said the word "kill".  A more powerful murderous aura swept towards the demon clan members as if they were real. They did not put Nuwa Empress and the demon saints in their eyes at all.  These people will not be defeated in a battle, not to mention that the Jade Emperor has refined the origin of the heaven. He has an endless supply of mana when fighting in the heaven. There is no need to worry about the exhaustion of his own mana. After all, Daluo Jinxian is not a quasi-sage.  .  No matter how crazy you attack, you will not worry about the lack of mana. After all, the mana required by Daluo Jinxian is still limited, at least compared to the entire heaven, there is no need to worry about your own mana.  It was precisely because of this that the Jade Emperor was so bold and openly confronted Empress Nuwa and the demon saints directly.

    Heaven was once in the hands of the demon clan, and the demon saints of these demon clan are very familiar with everything in heaven, from the actions of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother.  They instantly understood its insidious intentions, which made them gasp.  They have seen shameless people, but they have never seen the Emperor of Heaven who is as shameless as the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. This is simply a disgrace to the Emperor of Heaven.

    Demon Saint Bai Ze hurriedly stepped forward and said: "Mother, we can't go on like this. If we continue to fight with Haotian and Yaochi like this, we will be the first to be unable to bear it. After all, our magic power is limited, and the opponent is  We can use the original power of Heaven without taking into account the consumption of mana. We must attack with all our strength to break the conspiracy of Haotian and Yaochi and force them to give up this tactic, otherwise there will be a dead end waiting for us!"

    As soon as Demon Saint Bai Ze said these words, Empress Nuwa's face changed and she said in a deep voice: "Bai Ze, you mean that we use the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' to solve the conspiracy of Haotian and Yaochi. Do you know that?  What are the consequences?"

    Demon Saint Bai Ze let out a long sigh and said: "Mother, we don't have much time. Now I will lead everyone to withstand the attacks of Haotian and Yaochi. You should quickly find a way to solve this problem!"

    After Demon Saint Bai Ze finished speaking, he immediately united with the other Demon Saints, and with the combined strength of everyone, they withstood the waves of mental bombardments from the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, although they did not use their magic power directly.?? started a war, but this confrontation on the spiritual level is even more dangerous. If you are careful, you will hurt the source. I have to say that the tactics chosen by the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother are quite clever, and forcing the demon clan is a step.  Step back.

    After seeing the methods of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, Zhu Jiuyin smiled calmly and said: "Okay, Haotian, you really did not disappoint me. If you continue to force me like this with your strength, the demon clan will definitely use Zhoutian Xingdou."  In the "big formation", the cultivation level of the mere immortal can only support the power of three strikes. After the three strikes, it will be the opportunity for my witch clan to take action. Others think that I dare not take risks, but I am not as good as they want.  , this time I want to teach the demon clan a harsh lesson, if there is a chance, it is best to destroy the demon clan directly!"

    When he said this, Zhu Jiuyin's body revealed endless murderous intent. If it comes to the demon clan, Zhu Jiuyin's hatred for them is far greater than his hatred for the West. Previously, Zhu Jiuyin dared to take action.  In one fell swoop, the entire West was destroyed, the Western orthodoxy was destroyed, and even the Paradise was forced to be destroyed. How could Zhu Jiuyin not dare to make a big move to intercept Nuwa Empress and the elites of the Yao clan? As long as they could destroy these  If all the people are destroyed, then the demon clan does not need the help of the witch clan. Naturally, people will replace the witch clan and uproot the entire demon clan, allowing the demon clan to retreat and disappear in this immeasurable calamity.

    kill!  The Jade Emperor has incomparable murderous intent in his heart, and Nuwa Empress also has endless murderous intent, not to mention Zhu Jiuyin, whose murderous intent is the highest among the three, with a single thought.  Zhu Jiuyin asked the twelve great witches to prepare for an attack, and the army of the witch clan was quickly summoned again, ready to attack at any time.

    Although many Wu clan disciples died in the last war against the West, it had no impact on the Wu clan at all, because they already had no fear of death in their hearts, and death to them was just  It's not a big deal just to return to the embrace of God the Father. What's more, in the previous battle, they destroyed the Western Paradise and broke off the Western orthodoxy. This is what the Wu Clan has always wanted to do. The Wu Clan was so powerful that they couldn't do it before.  all of these.  But now it has been realized in their hands, which makes them even more crazy than ever.

    Things were just as Zhu Jiuyin thought. Empress Nuwa really couldn't hold on any longer. She couldn't just watch the demon clan being led by the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. That would be an unprecedented disaster for Feitian this time.  .  So no matter how willing she was in her heart, she still had to use the monster clan's trump card, the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation'.

    The 'Zhou Tian Xing Chen Banner' was made by Empress Nuwa. For this 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation', Empress Nu Wa naturally presided over the formation. With a thought, she contacted the person who was working hard.  The demon clan disciples who controlled the ancient stars, when Nuwa Empress¡¯ divine thoughts came out, the ancient stars in the sky moved.  To be inaccurate, it was that the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Grand Formation' began to operate, and the light of the stars fell towards the heaven, targeting everyone in the heaven, even the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were no exception.

    The Jade Emperor can be shameless enough to attack juniors.  Empress Nuwa can also carry out a full-scale bombardment and attack those in heaven. As for whether there are innocent people among them, that is no longer considered by Empress Nuwa.  For her, as long as she stands in heaven, she is the enemy of the demon clan.  They all have to withstand the bombardment of the Zhoutian Xingdou Formation. After all, Nuwa's grasp of the Zhoutian Xingdou Formation is still limited. It is impossible for her to increase her control of the Zhoutian Xingdou Formation for these people.  'The mastery consumes more mana.

    As soon as the "Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation" moved, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother immediately felt it. He snorted disdainfully and said: "Nu Wa, haven't you always flaunted how just and noble you are? Then why are you doing this Zhou Tian?"  The Tianxing Dou Formation shrouded the entire heaven and bombarded all the neutral Taoist friends. Is this what you monsters call justice? It is so ridiculous. What qualifications do you have to accuse me and Yaochi?  The demon clan is not a good bird either!"

    The Jade Emperor's sarcasm made the Nuwa Empress gnash her teeth with hatred. Although she said that doing so would offend those neutral people, she had no choice. However, the Jade Emperor's words only added fuel to the fire and drove the demon clan to  Pressure in more dangerous places will make the demon clan a target of public criticism.

    Although the Jade Emperor is scheming against the demon clan, he is not a fool. He knows that it is unrealistic to expect neutral people to fight against the demon clan. If you want to deal with the demon clan, you must ultimately rely on your own strength.

    With a thought in his mind, the Jade Emperor said in a deep voice to the Queen Mother: "Yaochi, are you ready?"

    The Queen Mother nodded and said: "Okay, everything is fine, you can start!"

    Hearing what the Queen Mother said, a crazy look flashed across the Jade Emperor's face. When he saw the Jade Emperor's faceWhen she saw that crazy look, Empress Nuwa could not help but tremble in her heart, and an ominous thought came to her mind.

    "No, Haotian and Yaochi have a conspiracy!" When she thought of this, Empress Nuwa shouted loudly: "Everyone, be careful!"

    Unfortunately, Empress Nuwa¡¯s reminder came too late, and the Jade Emperor roared: ¡°The Heavenly Gates are wide open, the gates of heaven are wide open, the ghosts and gods are afraid of life and death, the gates of the underworld are opened, the gates of the heavenly dimension are opened, the gates of the earthly dimension are opened!  "

    As soon as the Jade Emperor's shout fell, the two innate spiritual treasures 'Life and Death Book' and 'Fengshen Bang' were sacrificed by him, and the power of heaven and earth gushes out from these two innate spiritual treasures.  The forces are blending with each other, and as soon as this force appears, the power of the stars dropped by the 'Sky Star Formation' is instantly disintegrated.

    When the power of the stars was disintegrated, the heavenly gate appeared in the sky, and an earthly gate opened deep in the earth. The opening of these two gates exuded endless aura.  Enveloping the entire three realms, the power of heaven and earth is blending, allowing all living beings in the three realms to feel a mysterious force growing, and this force is devouring all power and growing at a crazy speed.  , which is shocking.

    What is going on? The Nuwa Empress who presides over the "Zhou Tian Xing Dou Grand Array" and the demon clan who control the ancient stars are frightened for a while. They can clearly feel that there is a force melting their stars.  If this power is allowed to develop and grow, their power will soon be completely crushed by it.

    ¡°Is this the trump card of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother?  Empress Nuwa couldn't help but feel confused. She couldn't figure out why the two innate spiritual treasures, 'Life and Death Book' and 'Feng Shen Bang', had such powerful power.

    Regardless of why the 'Life and Death Book' and the 'Feng Shen Bang' are so powerful, the situation of the demon clan is now very bad, and Nuwa Empress has to attack with all her strength. Only by attacking with all her strength can the demon clan have a chance of survival.  I just heard her shout loudly: "The stars appear in the sky, the stars return to their positions, and the stars die!"

    As Empress Nuwa's shout fell, a series of astonishing star lights burst out from the ancient stars. The divine beasts represented by the stars were awakened by the light of the stars, and the roars of the beasts were heard.  It came from the ancient stars, and the 'Starry Formation of Zhoutian' finally showed its due power to all living beings in the three realms.

    It's not like the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother didn't understand the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation'. He understood what was going on. The demon clan was really going to play big this time. They were completely using their own essence and blood to improve the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation'.  With the power of the Tianxing Dou Formation, you must know that only the demon clan can play such tricks on the Zhoutian Star Dou Formation and have the ability to do so. After all, their bloodline is consistent with that of the Zhoutian Stars.

 Text Chapter 646: Golden Words

    Chapter 646: Golden Words

    In the face of such a crisis, the Jade Emperor would naturally not have any reservations. Under such circumstances, if he retained his strength, he would definitely be seeking death. With a thought in his mind, the Jade Emperor sent the power of the Tianwei Gate and the Earthly Dimension Gate to the  He gathered frantically, and at this time he shouted: "Blessed by the source, the emperor is supreme, unparalleled in domineering power, anyone who opposes me will die!"

    When the power of the Gate of Heavenly Dimension and the Gate of Earth Dimension was blessed on the Jade Emperor, a domineering and unparalleled aura emanated from his body. It was the might of the emperor from above. Under his emperor's eyes, everyone in the demon race was  They were suppressed by terror, and everyone had to bow their heads in front of the emperor. This is the way of the emperor among the three thousand avenues.

    "Hiss!" When the Jade Emperor broke out in full force, everyone watching the battle gasped. Although everyone knew that the Jade Emperor practiced the emperor's way among the three thousand avenues, no one thought that he would actually use this emperor's way.  Having practiced the Way of the Emperor to such an extent, he has completely condensed the power of the two emperors of Heaven and Earth into one body. The emergence of such a powerful Way of the Emperor naturally aroused endless surprise, and the three thousand chaotic gods and demons also felt it.  The pressure of fear.

    In the past, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were just ants in the eyes of Taoist Hongjun and all the saints, but now this ant has jumped out of their grasp. Now the Jade Emperor is only half a step away from evolving the Imperial Avenue to the highest level.  Realm, facing the bombardment of the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation', the Jade Emperor snorted disdainfully, and with a wave of his hand, the List of Gods and the Book of Life and Death quickly merged together to become a heavenly book exuding the aura of chaos.  As soon as the Heavenly Book appeared, the Great Immortal Zhen Yuanzi felt that the Earthly Book in his soul was about to fly away.

    The Jade Emperor held the Book of Heaven in his hand and sneered: "How dare you dare to show off in front of me with your little tricks. The great formation of stars in the sky is nothing more than this. The heavens will collapse and the stars will be shattered. Break them for me!"

    When the Jade Emperor shouted loudly, the Heavenly Book in his hand flew out and collided with the power of star death bombarded by the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation'. The power of the Heavenly Book emitted a stream of invisible energy under the Jade Emperor's magic power.  Fluctuation, the power of star death was quickly dissipated when it encountered this invisible fluctuation, and then the 'Sky Star Formation' began to become shaky.  It was as if the Jade Emperor's words had an effect and made the stars burst.

    Suddenly, a thought appeared in everyone's mind. Jingkou Yuyan said that the Jade Emperor's emperor's way could be so fierce.  Even the golden words can be easily displayed. Once the golden mouth is opened, the rules are revealed, as long as it cannot exceed the Jade Emperor's too high cultivation level.  That is all affected by the words of Jinkou Yuyan.  Although the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Grand Formation' is powerful, it is supported by a group of heavenly immortals, and the Nuwa Empress in the main formation is only at the peak of the Golden Immortal's cultivation, and cannot surpass the power of the Jade Emperor.  Therefore, although their attacks are powerful, they are vulnerable to such golden words, and they will collapse with just one word. Such an astonishing result made the three immortals lose their voices.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Strong.  Incomparably powerful, no one thought that the Jade Emperor actually had such a killer weapon.  The golden words can determine life and death as soon as they are spoken. It is so powerful that it makes many people feel numb, fearing that the Jade Emperor is targeting them. If the golden words are spoken, they will die.

    In fact, everything has two sides. The Jade Emperor's golden words are extremely powerful, but the consumption is also astonishing. If it were not supported by the origin of heaven and hell, and now that the vitality of heaven and earth is sufficient, the Jade Emperor would not be able to use these golden words. The most important thing is  What's more, during this chaotic eruption, the Jade Emperor got a treasure from it, the treasure 'Seal of Life and Death' that can be integrated with his own emperor's way. It was with the help of the power of this treasure that the Jade Emperor used the power of this treasure to combine the 'God List' and '  The two innate spiritual treasures of Life and Death were temporarily fused together, and they were able to use such terrifying supernatural powers as Jinkou Yuyan so easily, crushing the demon clan's attack in one fell swoop.

    The Jade Emperor sneered disdainfully: "Nuwa, even if you, the incomplete 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' of the Monster Clan, dare to defeat the innocent, you are ignorant of life and death. Do you think you can really be compared with Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan? I  Let me tell you now, the gap between you is so huge, this little power is not worth mentioning at all! I originally didn¡¯t want to be acquainted with you, but you don¡¯t know how to fight against the sky, so today you all stay with me, and no one can  Don¡¯t even think about leaving this heaven alive. If you don¡¯t want to seize heaven, then let yourself integrate into this heaven!¡±

    When the Jade Emperor's words fell, everyone present felt a sinister wind coming, making people shudder. At this moment, the Jade Emperor f¨£ngfo was the emperor in charge of the existence of death in the underworld. He was in judgment.  Like them, this change was difficult for them to accept for a while, and this is where the Jade Emperor merged with the origin of the underworld.One of the abilities gained is the ability to make people's souls feel the power of the underworld.

    When the divine power came out, people would kill people, and gods would kill gods. Everyone was frightened by this divine power. At this moment, they felt the power of chaotic gods and demons from the Jade Emperor. Such changes shocked them.

    The Jade Emperor has been in charge of the Heavenly Court for so many years, so naturally he will not be merciful. He thought that the Book of Heaven in his hand flew up again, and streams of divine power emanated from the Book. As soon as the divine power came out, all the monsters felt the w¨¥ixi¨¦ of death.  It is the power of judgment from the underworld, the power of death, and the Jade Emperor is finally going to kill him.

    With the Jade Emperor's move, the entire heaven was enveloped by this powerful divine power, and those monsters became the focus of attention. The Jade Emperor was determined to keep all the monsters in the heaven, no longer  Give them a chance to counterattack. This time the demon clan's actions have made the Jade Emperor feel the w¨¥ixi¨¦ of death. The 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' is not really as unbearable as he said. It's just that the strength of the demon clan's people is too poor.  That's all. If this 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' is set up by people from the Golden Immortal, then Heaven will really have to change hands this time, so the Jade Emperor will naturally not let these monsters leave alive.

    Empress Nuwa confidently led the demon tribe to the heaven, defeating the scattered cultivators along the way. However, she did not expect to suffer such a heavy blow when facing the Jade Emperor. The cultivation of Daluo Jinxian cooperated with the origin of heaven and earth.  The power, the opening of the Heavenly Dimension Gate and the Earth Dimension Gate were far beyond her expectations, and the demon clan was in danger.

    what to do?  Nuwa Empress looked at the divine power that was constantly eroding the demon clan's defense, and couldn't help but think about it crazily, trying to find a solution, but after much thought, she couldn't do it, because at this time the demon clan couldn't do it.  It is difficult for the clan to maintain their initial grasp of the ancient stars. Under the Jade Emperor's golden words, they have endured a lot of pressure, which has suppressed the power of those who set up the formation to the limit.

    The Jade Emperor's strong attack frightened the Sanqing, especially Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun. You must know that the two religions of Man and Chan had many attacks on the heavens in the past. The cause and effect between the Jade Emperor and them was also profound. If Nuwa was allowed to  The empress and the demon clan fell, which was a huge disaster for them, because they were worried that the Jade Emperor's next target would be them, which was not the result they wanted to see.  /

    With a thought, Yuanshi Tianzun left his own small world. Although Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun were no longer saints, their realm of saints did not disappear. Moreover, although the power of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were powerful, they  As the origin of Pangu Yuanshen, Yuanshi Tianzun is not afraid of this divine power, not to mention that Yuanshi Tianzun has also found a suitable inheritance of chaos gods and demons, and his cultivation level is not much worse than that of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother.

    Yuanshi Tianzun moved, and Taishang Laojun naturally could not stand idly by, so he also left his own world, and with their cultivation base, they quickly appeared in the heavenly court, before the divine power could do anything to the demon clan.  During the final bombardment, Taishang Laojun said in a deep voice: "Haotian, if you have to be merciful, please stop. After all, the beings in the three realms still need the demon clan to preside over the stars in the sky and stabilize the ancient stars.  of stability!"

    As soon as Taishang Laojun said this, the Jade Emperor's face became extremely gloomy. He was angry about the appearance of Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun. Why didn't they show up when Heaven was at a disadvantage? Now the demon clan  They jump out when there is danger, and they really think of themselves as easy to bully.

    The Jade Emperor snorted coldly and said: "Fellow Taoist Taiqing, don't you think you have gone too far? The demon clan caused all this, and they have to pay the price for it. If everyone is as arrogant as them, then there are still other places in the three realms.  There is no order at all. As for stabilizing the ancient stars, it does not necessarily have to be the demon clan. If you have nothing else to do, please go back, lest you be contaminated with the killing aura and affect your own cultivation. That would be bad.  Got it!"

    The Jade Emperor did not give Taishang Laojun a good look this time, and there was no need to give him a good look. After all, this was an infinite calamity, not an era of saints, and the Jade Emperor's cultivation was stronger than Taishang Laojun, and he did not  The reason was that he was not that unbearable, and he was not as weak as Taishang Laojun thought.

    As soon as the Jade Emperor said this, Taishang Laojun's face changed several times. He really didn't expect that the Jade Emperor would be so arrogant and not take him seriously. This made Taishang Laojun's face become gloomy and terrifying.  .  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 647: Zhu Jiuyin appeared and a melee broke out

    Chapter 647: Zhu Jiuyin appears and a melee breaks out

    The Jade Emperor is not only slapping Taishang Laojun in the face, but also slapping the saints in the face. Now with the death of the two sages in the West, only Sanqing and Nuwa Empress are still alive. Now the Jade Emperor is determined to  Leaving Nuwa behind would naturally offend the four existing saints. Before Taishang Laojun could take action, Yuanshi Tianzun, who had always been the most cheeky, couldn't help but jump ahead.  come out.

    Just listening, Yuanshi Tianzun yelled angrily: "Haotian, you are too presumptuous. A mere boy of yours dares to talk to senior brother like this. You are the only one who has the right to accuse Junior Sister Nuwa. Just because of your behavior, you have to hand over the throne of heaven."  The master's wisdom is also natural, don't think that you can really travel across the three realms by practicing the inheritance of chaos gods and demons, you are still far away!"

    Yuanshi Tianzun is indeed a yin person. These words did not save any face for the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. He also hinted to everyone present that the Jade Emperor had the inheritance of the Chaos Gods and Demons in his hands. With the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons, he could only  I was afraid that I would hold a grudge against the Jade Emperor and cause countless troubles to the Jade Emperor.

    As soon as Yuanshi Tianzun said these words, the Jade Emperor's face became even more gloomy and terrifying. With his wisdom, how could he not understand the intention of Yuanshi Tianzun's words? This clearly meant that he was going to die, and the Jade Emperor again  How can you be willing to do so? You must know that it is no longer the era of saints. The Sanqing are just three golden immortals. It is no big deal. Since Yuanshi Tianzun is so crazy, the Jade Emperor will naturally not show mercy to him.

    The Jade Emperor sneered and said: "Okay. Very good, I am indeed a boy, but now is not your saint era. In the beginning, you were just a golden immortal. I advise you to put away this face and don't put yourself in trouble."  You see how amazing it is, you are not qualified to be so arrogant in front of a strong person, if you don¡¯t want to pay, then you can give it a try, I really want to seize the inheritance of the chaos gods and demons in your hands!"

    Yuanshi Tianzun is insidious, but the Jade Emperor is not weaker than him. These words directly kicked Yuanshi Tianzun out of the ranks of the strong.  He also directly challenged Yuanshi Tianzun. Yuanshi Tianzun used the inheritance of chaos gods and demons as an argument. The Jade Emperor also counterattacked and pointed out his inheritance of chaos gods and demons.  Compared to the powerful Da Luo Jinxian level, if those casual cultivators or others have any evil thoughts, they will naturally know how to choose.

    When the Jade Emperor said these words, he completely broke up with Sanqing.  The two sides faced off with open swords and guns.  Facing Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun, the Jade Emperor and Nuwa Empress were under some pressure, but they had to shoot when the arrow was on the string. Under this situation, they had no choice but to give in.

    The Queen Mother, who had been silent all this time, suddenly said: "Haotian, don't say anything more. Today, Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun have made it clear that they are here to cause trouble. Since they are shameless, there is no need to be polite to them."  . Do you want to take action? All things must be resolved with strength. Talking more is useless!"

    The Queen Mother's words completely defined the matter. The Jade Emperor was arrogant and the other party had the power of the Chaos Gods and Demons. However, the Queen Mother was so arrogant that Taishang Laojun could not bear it. Although they were indeed pulling the strings today.  They came in an unexpected way, but the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were too arrogant.

    Taishang Laojun sneered and said: "Okay, very good, Haotian and Yaochi, we can't let it go today. Since you are so arrogant and domineering and don't take the safety of all living beings in the three realms into consideration, then don't blame me for being cruel.  I helped Junior Sister Nuwa break down your heavenly palace and bring you down for questioning!"

    As soon as Taishang Laojun said this, the Jade Emperor laughed loudly and said: "Hypocrisy, Taishang Laojun, put away your hypocritical mask. Anyone who is not a fool knows whose fault is everything today. If you want to fight with  If I am the enemy in Heaven, then make it clear. There is no need to pull the tiger's skin and pull the banner. The safety of the three realms is in danger. I think you are afraid that my expansion in Heaven will be detrimental to you. You hypocritical villains will only do such cruel things.  This is extremely embarrassing!¡±

    "Okay! Well said! Haotian, you haven't let me down at last. These people are just hypocritical villains!" Suddenly a deep shout came from the void, surprising everyone present.

    When they heard these words, Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun and Nuwa Empress couldn't help being shocked. What they were most worried about finally happened. Zhu Jiuyin, a madman unwilling to be lonely, finally showed up again.  His fierce fangs are ready to attack these people, no!  To be precise, he was going to kill the demon clan.

    While he was talking, Zhu Jiuyin appeared from the void, and beside him was the army of the Witch Clan with murderous intent in the sky. This posture was extremely arrogant, and it was clear that they were coming to slay the demon clan.  With the appearance of Zhu Jiuyin, the people on the fieldThe situation has changed, and the morale of Tianting, which was at a disadvantage, has increased again, while the demon clan has lost its courage.

    Zhu Jiuyin's appearance embarrassed Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun. Taishang Laojun said with a gloomy face: "Okay, Haotian, you are very good, but you actually colluded with Zhu Jiu for your own gain."  Come on, this crazy person is Yin. No wonder you dare to be so presumptuous. You are secluded from all the immortals in the three realms and are enemies of all sentient beings in the three realms!"

    This Sanqing can never forget to give others a big hat. This is still the case at this time. What's the use of talking so much? In the end, we still have to rely on strength to solve the problem. He can't think that he can persuade others just by letting go.  Immortals from the three realms, let them take action together against the Wu clan and have a battle in the heaven. No one will be so stupid. No one will do anything that does not benefit others but sacrifices their lives for others.

    Not only did no one do it, there were also some people who took advantage of the siege in heaven to quietly move towards the ancient stars, taking advantage of this great opportunity to seize the treasures ejected from the chaos, and deal with them  This treasure is the most important thing, and everything else is nothing. As for who lives and who dies between Heavenly Court and the Demon Clan, it has nothing to do with them. In their hearts, they hope that this battle can last longer.  Then they will have more time to seize the treasure.

    If one person goes to seize the treasure, many people will follow. In fact, the first ones to take action are not the casual cultivators, but Kunpeng and other gods and demons. Kunpeng was once a demon master, and he knows everything about heaven very well.  When he saw the Heavenly Court and the demon clan confronting each other, he quietly slipped towards the direction of the ancient stars to seize the treasure. However, Kunpeng had long been stared at by other gods and demons. If he moved, the other  Gods and demons naturally followed closely behind. Before those casual cultivators arrived, they had already taken a lot of benefits from the jet of chaos.

    The skills of these casual cultivators are far from being comparable to those of gods and demons like Kunpeng. When these casual cultivators appeared, the whereabouts of Kunpeng and others were exposed. This made Kunpeng gnash his teeth with hatred. You must know that when so many people appeared,  That will definitely attract more people to come, so it will be much more difficult for people like Kunpeng to seize the benefits. After all, with so many people competing for it, it will naturally lead to fights, and then everything will become chaotic.

    Taking advantage of the fire, the battle in the heaven has not yet begun. There are so many people in the three realms taking advantage of the fire, and many of the three thousand chaos gods and demons are also among the ranks of casual cultivators. For them, refining is small.  Although Thousand Worlds is very important, the treasures spit out by the Chaos are equally important. You must know that the treasures spit out from the Chaos are extraordinary. Many of the treasures in their hands came from this Chaos Spit out. There are no treasures.  Lots of leisure.

    Naturally, the Jade Emperor would not be unaware of what was happening in the ancient stars. It would be wrong if he did not leave some backup for such an important situation. In fact, when Kunpeng and others appeared, the Jade Emperor had already noticed it, but the Jade Emperor  Because he was restrained by the Nuwa Empress and the demon clan, he could not free his hands to stop it. With the appearance of more casual cultivators, the direction of the ancient stars became even more chaotic. After hearing the words of Taishang Laojun, let  The Jade Emperor sneered in his heart, giving him a better way to humiliate Sanqing and Nuwa.

    The Jade Emperor sneered disdainfully and said, "Don't take yourself too seriously, Taishang Laojun. You are no longer the saint who always kept his word. What qualifications do you have to represent all sentient beings in the three realms? I advise you to look at the ancient stars."  The excitement above, do you think you can convince these people to work for you? You can't do it. And you, Nuwa, if I'm not mistaken, Kunpeng, the demon master of your demon clan, is having a lot of fun in the ancient stars.  Be happy, you can¡¯t even understand within your own family what qualifications you have to stand here and be arrogant, I am you who have been so ashamed that you dare not see anyone!"

    Regarding Zhu Jiuyin, the Jade Emperor didn't say anything, and there was no need to say anything. No matter what he said, Sanqing and Nuwa Empress already regarded themselves as mortal enemies, so why should he explain anything, and Zhu Jiuyin was  As soon as he appeared, the demon clan would no longer be able to escape this time, and would follow in the footsteps of the West. Without the restraint of the demon clan, the Jade Emperor would not be afraid of the power of the Three Pure Ones at all, not to mention that the only one who appeared from the beginning to the end was the Taishang Lao.  You, Yuanshi Tianzun, and the Tongtian Cult Master have no intention of participating in such a fight. From this alone, you know that even in countless calamities, there is still a relationship between the Tongtian Cult Master, Taishang Laojun, and Yuanshi Tianzun.  There is a deep estrangement between them, and they have not reconciled as before. They still act independently, and there is no trace of brotherly friendship in them.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 648 The war breaks out

    Seeing the Jade Emperor arguing endlessly with Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun and Nuwa Empress, Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said: "Haotian, you talk a lot of nonsense. What are you talking about?  If you think you can get rid of these people with your words, do it!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, he ignored the Jade Emperor and Taishang Laojun. Maybe the Jade Emperor and Taishang Laojun shouted fiercely, but deep down they didn't dare to take action, fearing that they would take the opportunity to kill them.  Catch them all in one fell swoop, they don't take action, but Zhu Jiuyin won't wait any longer. He doesn't have time to accompany these people to continue talking here. He led the army of the Witch Clan to kill the Heavenly Court just to destroy the Monster Clan.  The roots of the demon clan.

    Zhu Jiuyin waved his big hand and the Wu Clan army charged forward without saying a word and strangled the demon clan army. Zhu Jiuyin himself waved his fist and locked up Nuwa Empress, the leader of the demon clan.  live.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin is only a Jinxian now, his accumulation is extremely strong. In terms of magic power, he is not weaker than Daluo Jinxian at all, and even worse. You must know that with the ancestor witch  Cultivating the body into the body of chaotic gods and demons is not a slight improvement. After all, Zhu Jiuyin's body contains Pangu's blood.

    When Zhu Jiuyin made a move, the Nuwa Empress and the Yao clan had no choice but to fight. The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, who were originally the protagonists, were instantly turned into supporting roles. Although Zhu Jiuyin took over the title, they were still against the Jade Emperor.  The Queen Mother was very happy.  With Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan army taking action, they were able to free up their hands to suppress Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun. Without the innate treasure in hand, Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun faced off against the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother.  Naturally, he will be at a disadvantage.  However, the more this happens, the more the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother dare not be careless. They do not believe that Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun are so weak that they can seize treasures from such a catastrophe. He does not believe that Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun are so weak.  There is no treasure in Tianzun's hands, and the other party is probably paralyzing himself by doing this.

    Regarding the cautious behavior of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, Zhu Jiuyin, who was fighting with the Nuwa Empress, couldn't help but despise the other party in his heart. People were knocking on his door, but he didn't care about this or that.  Scheming Zhang, scheming Li, trying to figure everything out, but he forgot that the more he acted like this, the more he fell into a disadvantage in his state of mind.  How can a person who acts so cowardly still have the ability to pursue the path to the top? What's more, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother don't know who they are facing, so there is no need to be so cautious.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were still of some use value, Zhu Jiuyin wouldn¡¯t want to pay attention to them at all.  Zhu Jiuyin had only one thought in his heart for these two people.  Mud can't hold up the wall, so I helped them, but in the end, although the strength of these two people has improved, their courage is still so small. Such people cannot make it to the end, and Zhu Jiuyin naturally does not want to be with them.  No matter how much attention is paid to the body, on the contrary, all the energy is put on the Nuwa Empress and the demon clan. Regarding the Nuwa Empress and the demon clan.  There was only one thought in Zhu Jiuyin's mind, and that was to kill Wuchi.

    The reason why the Nuwa Empress and the demon tribe dared to come to heaven so arrogantly and openly.  Naturally, they have the intention to demonstrate to Zhu Jiuyin. After telling Zhu Jiuyin how powerful the demon clan is, their move will naturally lead to a crazy counterattack by Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu clan. If a tiger doesn't show its power, others will just treat you as a fool.  It is a sick cat. For Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan, if he wants to protect his own interests from being affected, he must have an iron heart and use thunderbolt means to deter many interested people, especially this small demonstration by the Monster Clan.  It cannot be taken lightly, it must be suppressed forcefully.

    After receiving the inheritance of the Great God Pangu and the inheritance of the Gods and Demons of Destruction, Zhu Jiuyin could not tolerate the slightest flinch in his heart, and he had never flinched from the Wu Clan, not to mention that the Wu Clan relied on war to support war.  Someone's provocation is just an opportunity to practice, which is also suitable for Zhu Jiuyin. After the beginning of the previous immeasurable tribulation, Zhu Jiuyin still needed time to understand the changes in this world and master some changes, but now he has all this  With a clearer understanding, there is no need to be timid anymore. Naturally, we have to take a big step to shock the immortals in the three realms, and prepare in advance for our next step to participate in the treasure hunt in the chaotic jet, so that we can gain more from it.  Interests.

    If people do not protect themselves, the heaven and earth will destroy them. Zhu Jiuyin will not work for the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother in vain, and help them clean up the demon clan. Even if this demon clan is the target that the Witch Clan wants to eradicate, Zhu Jiuyin will also have to  Scraping a layer of oil from the bodies of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, and striving for the greatest benefit for oneself, the only things in the heaven that Zhu Jiuyin could take notice of were the treasures that were constantly sprayed out from the chaos.

    Zhu Jiuyin has a powerful Zhu Jiuyin.The powerful body of the Chaos Demon Realm makes him fearless of enemy attacks. With the strength of his Chaos God Demon Real Body at this time, even if he is bombarded by those monsters, he may not be able to kill Zhu Jiuyin.  , this is the power of the true form of the Chaos God and Demon, and it is also the result of Zhu Jiuyin's practice.

    Zhu Jiuyin has almost reached the peak of the Law, and has mastered the ultimate power of the Law of Destruction. Now Zhu Jiuyin is going to embark on the path of the Witch Clan again, crushing the void with all his strength, and this  The road requires endless battles. Zhu Jiuyin wants to perfectly integrate his own strength in the battle. He must use the cultivation of Jinxian to integrate himself, so that he can once again undergo a new washing and let himself  Become stronger.

    I have to say that Zhu Jiuyin is crazy. It is indeed not something that ordinary people can do to integrate the cultivation of this body with the cultivation of Jinxian. Many people even dare not even think about it, but Zhu Jiuyin has already  They are working hard and are developing in this direction. This fearless spirit is something that the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother do not have. The two of them are able to achieve what they are today entirely with the help of the power of the Great Dao, which they obtained with the help of the Great Dao before.  Just a performance advantage.

    The Avenue of Destruction is the top avenue among the three thousand avenues, and it has extremely terrifying destructive power.  It is not an easy task to perfectly integrate the Avenue of Destruction and Zhu Jiuyin's other powers into the physical body. You must know that the ultimate power can crush the void.  That itself is the most powerful force, with the power to fight against the great road, and is jealous of heaven and earth. Even the great god Pangu has not been able to do it, but Zhu Jiuyin is pursuing this road crazily. I have to say that he is enough.  crazy.

    Although it is said that Zhu Jiuyin was able to integrate his cultivation into one before the immeasurable calamity, Zhu Jiuyin was a quasi-saint-level powerhouse at that time, but now he is just a little golden immortal.  The gap between the two is huge. If you want to do this forcefully with this level of cultivation, you can imagine the price Zhu Jiuyin has to pay.

    But Zhu Jiuyin did not flinch.  There was only one thought in his mind, either not to do it, or to be the most powerful being. In this world, only the strong can control their own destiny.  Able to live a life of ease and ease.  For this reason, Zhu Jiuyin is naturally not afraid of any danger.

    The path Zhu Jiuyin takes is unprecedented. Everything needs to be explored by himself. The spirit of moving forward is indispensable. Zhu Jiuyin will not take action if he does not take action. If he does, he will attack with all his strength without taking it lightly.  .

    With one punch, Zhu Jiuyin not only exerted his physical strength, but also the traces of destructive aura radiated out with Zhu Jiuyin's fist. Although it was still very weak, it was still for Nuwa Empress.  It is quite a threat to a group of demon saints.  The power of destruction is different from ordinary ones, and it will be fatal if it is contaminated.

    A bloody battle.  When Zhu Jiuyin took action with the army of the Witch Clan, whether it was Nuwa Empress or many Demon Saints, they had only one thought in their hearts to fight to the end and never admit defeat, because they could not afford to lose. If they failed this time, the entire  The demon clan will all face catastrophe, and such consequences are not something they can bear.

    Although she knew that the price to pay for using the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' would be heavy, when things got to this point, Nuwa Empress had no choice, and the demon clan also had no choice. There were only two paths in front of them.  , A bloody battle with Zhu Jiuyin at all costs. Even if he cannot defeat Zhu Jiuyin, he will have to pay a heavy price in the hope of getting help from others. The second way is to retreat, but the woman  Empress Wa and the demon tribe chose the first path.

    Many people were confused about Zhu Jiuyin's performance. They didn't understand why Zhu Jiuyin suddenly became so weak. They couldn't see how strong Zhu Jiuyin was during the battle with Zhunti and Jie Yin.  He was weaker than he was at that time. Could it be that Zhu Jiuyin really paid a heavy price in that battle? This made many people wonder.

    Compared with the doubts of ordinary people, in the eyes of Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu, it is a different situation. Tiandao said with a gloomy face: "What a Zhu Jiuyin, I didn't expect you to have a new one so soon."  With your understanding, you can hone yourself again. It seems that you have found the direction of detachment, but you don¡¯t need to be happy too early. You still have a long way to go before you want to detach. If you want to become  You are still far away from an existence like Pangu! When you reach the end of transcendence, you will find that you will be on a dead end, ha! Ha! Ha!"

    But no one could hear Tiandao's crazy laughter, and the only one who could hear it was himself. As for whether what he said would really come true, no one knew, because Zhu Jiuyin had never thought about it.  If you want to compare yourself with the Great God Pangu, Zhu Jiuyin doesn¡¯t have that.It is necessary to compare with it, because Zhu Jiuyin has his own path and his own pursuit.

    If the road is different, the result will naturally be different. What will Zhu Jiuyin's road look like in the end? He himself doesn't know how the way of heaven can be clear. Using oneself to save others can only be said to be too self-righteous of the way of heaven.

    Facing Zhu Jiuyin's crazy bombardment, although Empress Nuwa and many demon saints were able to block it for a while, they could not block it for a lifetime. Fortunately, soon the 'Zhoutian Star Array' was activated again, and the endless power of the stars was  It was after those demon clan disciples were provoked at the cost of their own lives that the powerful power of the stars launched a frantic bombardment at Zhu Jiuyin. Even the entire heaven was under the bombardment of the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation'.  middle.

    Crazy, Nuwa Empress and these monsters are crazy. They have to be crazy, because if they don't do this, then there is only death waiting for them. If they fight once, there is a glimmer of hope. If they don't fight, there will be no chance of death.  Health, Nuwa Empress naturally knows how to choose in this situation. Although doing so will greatly damage the demon clan's vitality, after all, she has lost 365 elite disciples of the demon clan with good qualifications at one time. This pair  The blow was quite heavy for the demon clan, but compared to the survival of the demon clan, this sacrifice was nothing.

    The attack launched at the cost of the lives of the elite disciples of the demon clan shocked the entire three realms of immortals, especially Kunpeng. With his understanding of the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation', he naturally understood how heavy the sacrifice was.  Three hundred and sixty-five demon clan elites fell like this. It was a permanent fall. This was not the first time he had experienced such a thing, but even so, after seeing such a thing happen for the first time, Kunpeng's  There is still a kind of sadness in his heart, which is the sadness of fate. Kunpeng sees his own shadow in these juniors who sacrificed for the monster clan.

    People fight for a breath, a Buddha fights for a stick of incense, and the demon clan has to pay such a high price to fight Zhu Jiuyin. Is it really worth it?  Empress Nuwa doesn¡¯t know, and no one knows, because there is no choice or comparison.

    When he saw the power of the crazy and falling stars, a trace of disdain flashed across Zhu Jiuyin's face. No matter how hard these demon clan tried their best, their struggle could not change the outcome in the face of absolute power. For  Zhu Jiuyin doesn't need to worry about such an attack at all, because he has the treasure of destruction to protect him. In the face of the power of destruction, the power of the stars is not worth mentioning at all.

    Zhu Jiuyin did not need to worry about the outbreak of the demon clan, but Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun and a group of casual cultivators couldn't help but secretly cursed the demon clan. They themselves did not provoke the demon clan. This Zhou Tian  The bombardment of the Star Formation shrouded themselves, which made them extremely angry, especially Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun. Faced with such a bombardment, and the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were watching eagerly, this made their  The situation became very dangerous.

 Text Chapter 649 Chapter Crazy

    Chapter 649: Crazy

    Under such a crazy bombardment by the demon clan, even if Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun wanted to preserve their strength, they had to give up such an idea because they did not dare to gamble with their lives.  The control power of the "Tianxing Dou Formation" is too weak, and now the demon clan is already frantically fighting to the death, but they have used all their strength to fight. If this is defeated by the power of the "Zhou Tianxing Dou Formation"  If they were hit directly, their lives would really be in danger. Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun had to sacrifice two innate treasures to protect themselves from the bombardment of the external force.

    When Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun offered sacrifices to the innate spiritual treasures, a glimmer of light flashed on the faces of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. They were right. Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun still had trump cards, but for Zhu Jiuyin  Speaking of which, he didn't have much thought to pay attention to the relationship between Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun. When the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' broke out, Zhu Jiuyin shouted loudly: "Twelve Capital Celestial Gods"  The evil formation has risen, kill!"

    After hearing Zhu Jiuyin's order, the twelve great witches immediately activated the 'Twelve Heavenly Gods' Evil Array' without any hesitation. Endless evil spirits surged in, and they collided with the monster clan's 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Great Formation'.  The formations clashed, and with the force of the two Lich tribes, those who were watching the battle in the Heavenly Court, and those in the Heavenly Court who had not taken action all this time, suffered miserably, as they were directly hit by the attacks of the Lich and Lich Clans.  When the time came, the two Lich clans used Heaven as the battlefield to fight again. This made the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother no longer happy, because the two clans were fighting like crazy.  Without any consideration, the Heavenly Court was instantly hit hard before it had time to make an effective response, which made the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother extremely heartbroken.

    You can¡¯t blame anyone else for all this.  The only thing to blame is that the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother are not firm in their determination to fight, and the armies in the heaven are not smart enough, especially those new casual cultivators who have joined the heaven. They have never experienced a race war at all and do not know this race.  The dangers of the war were so great that none of them were alert, so they naturally ended up dead.  Those heavenly elites who had experienced the baptism of the battlefield escaped. After all, they knew how to save their lives in such a battlefield, which was considered a great blessing among misfortunes.  At least the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother still retained the elite of heaven.

    "Indiscriminate bombardment, for the Monster Clan and the Witch Clan, when they go crazy, they will be merciless as long as they are not their own people, and there will be constant killing in the entire heaven.  People kept falling.  The witch clan, demon clan, people from heaven, and those casual cultivators, such brutal killings made the entire heaven as full of endless blood as hell.

    Under such an environment, the masters in Heaven also frantically joined the battle circle and joined forces with the Witch Clan to launch a devastating blow to the Demon Clan. In just a moment, the entire Demon Clan in Heaven was  Falling into a desperate situation, facing the attack from Heaven and the Witch Clan, they walked step by step towards the abyss of destruction.

    Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun never thought that things would develop to such an out-of-control situation if they came forward. If they didn't say anything.  I am afraid that I will not be able to gain a foothold in these three realms in the future, and I have no choice but to do so.  Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun could only take action against the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother to express their attitude to the immortals in the three realms.

    The demon clan frantically used the "Zhoutian Star Formation", and the ancient stars that had been affected by the power of the jet of chaos began to waver. Without the suppression of the demon clan, they moved towards the three realms again, like this  The changes have made those living beings in the three realms feel the w¨¥ixi¨¦ of death, especially the human race, as well as Hongyun and others. They do not want to see such a thing happen. If not, they must stop this battle and cannot let it continue.  Otherwise, the entire Three Realms will face catastrophe.

    Hong Yun and many experts from the human race, who did not want to get involved in this battle, had to go to the heaven, hoping to persuade the demon clan and the witch clan to give up this crazy battle, lest the entire three realms face the disaster of annihilation.

    Not only were these people afraid of it, but those who were frantically plundering the Chaos Jet treasures were also crazy. They finally waited for a wave of Chaos Jet treasures, but because the demon clan was frantically extracting the power of the stars in the sky,  The ancient stars shifted, and they all passed by the treasure and allowed it to escape. Such a shocking change made them unable to bear it. Those casual cultivators had finally waited for such an opportunity, but now it was ruined like this.  How could this not make them angry? In anger, many people began to curse the demon clan, and the demon clan became the target of public criticism.

    "Friend Zhu Jiuyin, Empress Nuwa, and Taoist friend Haotian, please stop your hands on this important matter of life and death for all sentient beings in the three realms. Don't continue the fight. Otherwise, before the immeasurable calamity completely breaks out, all sentient beings in the three realms will be destroyed."  More than half of them will be destroyed!" That Hongyun still hasXi and Suiren made requests to Zhu Jiuyin and the others.

    It's a pity that their words had no effect at all, because these people were already fighting like crazy and didn't pay attention to the things outside themselves. No matter how loud Hongyun and the others stood in the heaven, no one cared.  In such a battle, if anyone is stupid enough to stop first, it will definitely create an opportunity for the enemy. If he is not careful, he will be killed.

    Seeing that everyone in the battlefield ignored his shouts, Hongyun anxiously said to Fuxi: "Fellow Taoist Fuxi, you and Empress Nuwa are brothers and sisters. Please come forward and ask the demon clan to stop first."  If the ancient stars fall in the Zhoutian Star Formation, it will be a huge disaster, and the entire Earth Immortal World will suffer catastrophe."

    Hearing Hongyun's words, Fuxi said distressedly: "Fellow Hongyun, do you think there is any use for me to come forward in this situation? Everyone is already crazy. If you want to make them stop, it is impossible."  Perhaps, the reason why the demon clan can still sustain is because they have the protection of the "Zhoutian Xingdou Formation". Without this formation, I am afraid that all the elites of the demon clan will perish in this heaven within a few breaths.  , do you think anyone will stop in this situation?"

    Fuxi was right. In this situation, unless the demon clan was stupid, they would not be able to give up. What's more, they had to pay 365 elites to attack the demon clan this time. Such a huge effort  The loss made them give up like this. How is this possible? At this moment, the Demon Clan has the intention to die together with the Witch Clan and the Heavenly Clan. Even if they die, they cannot make the Heavenly Clan and the Witch Clan feel better, and they must pull them together.  Death, as for the mortals in the Earthly Immortal World, it can only be said that they deserve to be unlucky, who allowed them to live in this chaotic era.

    Hongyun said distressedly: "Should we just do nothing and watch the Earthly Immortal World and even the entire world be destroyed in this meaningless war?"

    In Hong Yun's eyes, this is a meaningless battle, but in the eyes of the Monster Clan, the Witch Clan and even everyone in Heaven, this is a battle of life and death, a duel based on fate, which they must experience.  , as for what kind of impact this battle will have, that is no longer in their consideration, because they can no longer care about it all.

    There is a reason why Hongyun is unwilling. He is not so selfless. He really has to stop this earth-shattering war for the safety of all living beings in the three realms. He is here for himself. After all, this time he has a great opportunity and is expected to  Being able to become the Emperor of the Earth, he naturally does not want to see his future cut off due to the war. After all, this is his best chance to achieve the title of Saint. Relatively speaking, Fuxi and Suiren are much better than Hongyun.  , they only came here for the safety of the human race, and have no aspirations for themselves.

    Faced with the double blow of the Heavenly Court and the Witch Clan, the Demon Clan was already on the verge of collapse, especially the Nuwa Empress, who had always been under the care of Zhu Jiuyin and was already in danger. Under this situation, Fu Xi  He still couldn't ignore the feelings between brother and sister, and said in a deep voice: "Fellow Hongyun, let's take action. If we want to start their battle, we can only participate in it. If the demon clan falls now, the entire three realms will suffer.  Disaster!"

    As soon as Fuxi said this, he rushed into the battlefield with a movement and waved his hand to attack Zhu Jiuyin. Fuxi's action greatly alleviated the crisis of Nuwa Empress, but in doing so, he made  Empress Nuwa began to worry that this would affect Fuxi's safety. After all, Zhu Jiuyin was a madman, a madman who could do anything.

    When Fu Xi made a move, Zhu Jiuyin sneered and said: "Okay, very good, Fu Xi and your human race can't help but jump out, so let me see what you are capable of and dare to intervene in this battle. Destruction  Infinity, the eternal road, the true form of the gods and demons of chaos appears, destroying the heaven and earth, the law comes!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's shout fell, auras of destruction rose into the sky. The treasure of destruction in Zhu Jiuyin's hand also magnified instantly. The endless aura of destruction began to condense. The laws of the avenue of destruction descended from the void. Zhu Jiuyin  Jiuyin was really serious this time. He originally thought he was waiting for Tiandao, or Taoist Hongjun, but he didn't expect that the people who jumped out were Fuxi and Hongyun. However, the arrow was on the string and had to be fired. Zhu Jiuyin also  He couldn't keep delaying, so he finally activated his trump card and summoned the Avenue of Destruction, crushing directly towards the demon clan and others.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 650: Death Crisis

    Chapter 650 Death Crisis

    Zhu Jiuyin's crazy attack caused Nuwa's face to change greatly. Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun, Fu Xi and others also changed their expressions. Zhu Jiuyin clearly wanted to kill everyone.  He did not give the demon clan any chance to stand up. Even if Fuxi, Hongyun and others took action, they could not change his mind. Even if the world was destroyed, he did not care. Such changes made everyone present fearful. In this  For a moment, they saw the destruction of the Three Realms, the death of their own people, and the destruction of the world, and all of this was caused by Zhu Jiuyin and died by the demon clan.

    Madman, from this moment on, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother also feel the boundless pressure. If the ancient stars fall this time, even if the demon clan is destroyed because of this, the heaven will no longer exist, and the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother will become everyone's  Punching bag, those people didn't dare to trouble the madman Zhu Jiuyin, but they dared to attack him. After all, Tianting was a weak person compared to Zhu Jiuyin, so they would naturally attack the weak person to satisfy their hatred.

    Zhu Jiuyin's madness made the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother a little dumbfounded. They no longer had the excitement they had before, but were replaced by boundless fear. They also did not want to see Zhu Jiuyin and the demon clan fight so crazily.  , but things happened to be beyond his control. Even if he stopped at this time, it would be useless. The Witch Clan had forced the Demon Clan to a desperate situation, and the Demon Clan had completely launched a counterattack. Both sides were already riding a tiger, and only  Fight your way to the end.

    At this moment of life and death, suddenly a spatial fluctuation flashed across the sky.  An invisible energy hit Zhu Jiuyin's body hard. Before Zhu Jiuyin had time to react, he threw Zhu Jiuyin fiercely, directly neutralizing Nuwa and the demon.  family crisis.  This move aroused the anger of the Wu clan. They roared together and filled the sky with murderous intent. Under the boundless murderous intent, they locked the attacker tightly.

    Such a shocking change made everyone present feel stunned. No one thought that someone would dare to do such a crazy thing like sneak attack on Zhu Jiuyin. For a moment, everyone felt a bit shocked and couldn't believe what they were seeing.  Everything that happened was real.  But when they saw the furious look of the Wu clan, they were convinced.

    Fortunately, Zhu Jiuyin withdrew the treasure of destruction in time when the energy bombarded his body and used the treasure of destruction to protect himself. He was not seriously injured by this sneak attack. This must be attributed to Zhu Jiuyin's caution.  After all, he has enemies all over the world. If he cannot be vigilant in such a war, he will definitely die.

    Zhu Jiuyin quickly strode back. He said with a gloomy face: "What a Hongjun, you finally couldn't help but take action. Now that you are here, don't even think about leaving easily.  I want to see what kind of impact this destruction of heaven and earth will have on you. The twelve gods will form a great formation and summon the true form of Pangu!"

    After Zhu Jiuyin shouted loudly, he flew up and merged with the twelve great witches. The 'Twelve Capital Gods and Evil Formation' was running crazily, and an invisible pressure came from the void.  Everyone thought that Zhu Jiuyin was unable to operate the 'Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods Formation' to its limit, and it was impossible for Pangu's true body to appear here.  But they were wrong, Zhu Jiuyin was not as simple as they thought.  How could Zhu Jiuyin not have a trump card?

    When he saw Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s actions, Taoist Hongjun, who was immobilized by the killing intent, shouted loudly: ¡°What are you still doing there? Stop Zhu Jiuyin quickly and don¡¯t let him complete the summons of Pangu¡¯s true body!¡±

    It's a pity that Daozu Hongjun's words were shouted a little too late. When he finished speaking, Zhu Jiuyin sneered disdainfully: "Hongjun, you are finished. Pangu's true form appears, Rong! Pangu Axe"  Now, the world is shocked!"

    As Zhu Jiuyin's shout fell, Pangu's true body appeared in the heaven. Although it was just a shadow, the invisible pressure made everyone present breathless, and under Zhu Jiuyin's  When the word "Rong" fell, his real body of the Chaos God and Demon shone brightly. Zhu Jiuyin flew up and merged with the real body of Pangu. The Pangu Ax, the most powerful weapon in the three realms, appeared in the hands of the real body of Pangu.  , exuding endless murderous aura.

    After integrating the power of Pangu's true body, Zhu Jiuyin shouted loudly: "Hongjun, since you jumped out without fear of death, then I will send you back. No one can stop the progress of my witch clan.  The demon clan will be destroyed, open the sky and split the earth, break it for me!" As soon as Zhu Jiuyin finished speaking, Pangu ax waved his hand and struck directly into the void, facing the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' with a  Remember the heavy slash, and the powerful destructive power rushed up to the sky with Pangu's ax crazily.

    With a loud bang, the already crumbling ¡®Zhoutian Xingdou Formation¡¯ was split open by Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s axe, and the monsters in the formation all flew back with a groan.When they fell back, they all lost their breath and were shaken to death by the powerful backlash. The Nuwa Empress in the main formation also groaned and her body was thrown up like rags. Fortunately, Fuxi  He was quick enough to catch her in time, otherwise she would have to shed a layer of skin even if she died.

    The 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' was broken with one blow. Such an astonishing result once again dumbfounded everyone, especially Hongyun, Fuxi and others. They naturally understood that such a result would be terrible to all living beings in the Earthly Immortal Realm.  How cruel. It was inevitable that a catastrophe would begin, and it was Daozu Hongjun who caused all this. If Daozu Hongjun hadn't made a sneak attack on Zhu Jiuyin and aroused Zhu Jiuyin's anger, what would have happened  It won't get to this point where there is no possibility of recovery.

    Although there are no expressions on the faces of Hongyun and others, they all resent Daozu Hongjun in their hearts. They are not fools. They naturally know why Daozu Hongjun suddenly attacked Zhu Jiuyin at this time.  , this is definitely not for the safety of all living beings in the three realms, but for himself. He wants to take the opportunity to destroy Zhu Jiuyin. It would be fine if Daozu Hongjun can succeed, but his sneak attack did not kill Zhu Jiuyin.  Instead, the entire Three Realms have to bear endless suffering for his actions. I don't know how many creatures will be destroyed because of his actions. How can this not make Hongyun, Fuxi and others angry? The same goes for the demon clan.  After all, the demon clan sacrificed 365 elites under this axe. The price was too heavy, and this was just the beginning.

    Those who were affected by Zhu Jiuyin's ax were not only the people in heaven, but also those casual cultivators who were hunting for treasures in the ancient stars, and the chaos gods and demons. They did not expect that Zhu Jiuyin would be so crazy.  With the cultivation of Jinxian, Pangu's true body was forcibly summoned. Without any precautions, the blow of Pangu's ax caused these people to be severely injured. How could such a sudden disaster not make them angry?  , when they learned that all this was caused by Daozu Hongjun, whether it was Kunpeng or those chaotic gods and demons, they all thought in their hearts that Daozu Hongjun did it intentionally and wanted to gain something.  Kill people with a borrowed knife, use the power of Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan to eliminate them, so that you can reap the benefits.

    In the hearts of these people, they couldn't help but curse Hongjun Daozu for being shameless. Kunpeng, those gods and demons, and the three thousand chaos gods and demons were better off under the blow of Pangu's axe. They were strong, and although they had suffered  He was severely injured, but his life was saved. However, those casual cultivators who did not have the protection of the treasure were in misery. Under this axe, hundreds of casual cultivators fell here forever and became the dead souls here.  .

    Zhu Jiuyin swung his ax and smashed through the "Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation", which shocked Taoist Hongjun. He shouted angrily: "Zhu Jiuyin, you are seeking death and making enemies of all living beings in the three realms!"

    Zhu Jiuyin sneered disdainfully: "Hongjun is not going to use any sentient beings in the Three Realms as an argument. There is nothing I, Zhu Jiuyin, dare not do. Since you dare to be my enemy, you must be prepared to die. All sentient beings in the Three Realms  Forget it, I, Zhu Jiuyin, don¡¯t care about their life or death, because you have forced all this. If they want to complain, they can only blame you hypocrites. Today I will destroy this heaven, destroy the underworld, and let  This world has returned to chaos, let's see what you can do with me again."

    Zhu Jiuyin's words made everyone present shudder. They could feel Zhu Jiuyin's crazy thoughts from Zhu Jiuyin's words. Zhu Jiuyin wanted to pull everyone down.  Buried with him, the entire Three Realms must be destroyed. Once the Three Realms return to chaos, it will be difficult for everyone present to survive in the chaos. After all, their cultivation is severely restricted, but Zhu Jiuyin is different. His chaotic gods and demons are really  The body is enough to allow him to survive in the worst chaos. In this way, all living beings in the three realms will be completely destroyed. Only Zhu Jiuyin can survive in this world.

    No!  Not only Zhu Jiuyin can survive, but those witch clans also have the possibility of survival. After all, Zhu Jiuyin has a small world that he can control by himself. It is precisely because Zhu Jiuyin has such a strong backing that he can be so crazy.

    In the past, Empress Nuwa and the demon tribe wanted to master the ancient stars, and used the power of the ancient stars to conquer the immortals in the three realms, so that the demon tribe could gain enough room for development, but now Zhu Jiuyin has done much more ruthlessly than them.  , Zhu Jiuyin wants to destroy the entire Three Realms, and return the Three Realms to chaos. This will directly destroy all living beings in the Three Realms, but no one thinks that Zhu Jiuyin can't do this, because Zhu Jiuyin has the Pangu Ax in his hand.  The most powerful weapon in the three realms, as well as the treasure of destruction, if Zhu Jiuyin becomes crazy regardless of everything, it can destroy everything!  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 651 Confrontation with Hongjun

    Chapter 651: Duel with Hongjun

    Crazy, Zhu Jiuyin's madness at this moment made all living beings in the three realms feel the w¨¥ixi¨¦ of death. Tiandao, who had been hiding in the earthly immortal world, was even yelling at Taoist Hongjun. If it weren't for Taozu Hongjun's self-righteousness, then it would be  He will not let this matter develop to such an out-of-control situation and let him face the crisis of death.

    Death is something no one wants to touch, but now these people have been tricked by Daozu Hongjun, and they have been tricked so miserably. How can this not make them angry? They can resist killing them.  Daozu Hongjun is already very patient. Of course, this may be because they are afraid that they are no match for Daozu Hongjun.

    After hearing what Zhu Jiuyin said, Taoist Hongjun said with a gloomy face: "Zhu Jiuyin, you are seeking your own death. Although you are very strong, you are the enemy of all living beings in the three realms. You  I don¡¯t have that strength yet!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin said calmly: "Really? I don't think so!" Zhu Jiuyin's reaction made everyone startled. Based on their understanding of Zhu Jiuyin, Zhu Jiuyin shouldn't be so bland.  ,what on earth is it?

    Under such doubts, everyone looked at Zhu Jiuyin's expression carefully. Slowly, they finally discovered something strange about Zhu Jiuyin. This made their faces become extremely solemn, fearful.  Beware of Zhu Jiuyin.

    " If Zhu Jiuyin's ax was so powerful and murderous before, then at this moment they couldn't detect any energy fluctuations in Zhu Jiuyin's body. This situation was too weird.  They didn't believe that Zhu Jiuyin would be devoured by the previous attack to the point where he had no mana at all. If Zhu Jiuyin was really so incompetent, how could he dare to stand here so arrogantly and issue such arrogant provocations to everyone.

    Zhu Jiuyin didn't care about everyone's expressions.  Instead, he stood there quietly and looked at them. His every breath and every breath was completely integrated into this space, just like the whole space was integrated into it. If everyone could not see Zhu Jiuyin with the naked eye,  I'm afraid that Zhu Jiuyin's existence cannot be noticed at all.

    When he saw such a change in Zhu Jiuyin, Daozu Hongjun's face changed color and he said in surprise: "No wonder Zhu Jiuyin dares to be so arrogant. You have completely mastered your own power, and you can actually make yourself  Integrated into the space, and the integration is so perfect. I have to say that you are indeed a rare genius among the Wu clan. You can actually master yourself to such a degree in such a short period of time by relying on your own exploration.  It¡¯s surprising, but if you think that you can be the enemy of the whole world with just this ability, then you are still too conceited!¡±

    As soon as Taozu Hongjun said this.  Everyone present looked at Zhu Jiuyin in surprise.  With their concentration, they felt that Zhu Jiuyin was so close to the heavenly space, as if they were close partners regardless of each other. If they were enemies with Zhu Jiuyin, they would have to face the entire heaven.

    After seeing Zhu Jiuyin's terrifying strength, the Jade Emperor's face became extremely pale. You must know that he is the Lord of Heaven, and now Zhu Jiuyin was able to do it without alarming him in just a few breaths.  Under the circumstances, he easily integrated into the space of heaven. How could this not make him afraid of it.  If Zhu Jiuyin wanted to kill him, it would only be a matter of a few moves.  Even if Zhu Jiuyin is willing, he can use the power of the heavenly source to backfire on him with just a thought. How can such a terrifying thing not make the Jade Emperor afraid of it.  ]

    Zhu Jiuyin can be so perfectly integrated into the space of Heaven, which means that as long as Zhu Jiuyin is willing, he can destroy Heaven with just one move. After all, Zhu Jiuyin has the most powerful weapon in the world in his hand, Pangu Ax.  With the help of Zhu Jiuyin, it would be easy for Zhu Jiuyin to destroy the origin of Tianting.

    There is nothing more terrifying than having your life in the hands of others. Although Zhu Jiuyin and the Jade Emperor are still considered allies now, facing such a terrifying Zhu Jiuyin, the Jade Emperor is still extremely worried.  Fear, because he was worried that Zhu Jiuyin would destroy himself in a fit of rage.

    Zhu Jiuyin can master his own power to this extent. It can be said that he has mastered the basics of detachment and has already walked in front of Hongjun Daozu and the way of heaven. Even if Hongjun Daozu no longer wants to belittle Zhu Jiuyin  However, the fact cannot be changed, and Zhu Jiuyin's strength will not become vulnerable because of his derogation.

    How can this be?  Zhu Jiuyin is now just a golden immortal. A small golden immortal has mastered a power that even a saint cannot master. This makes everyone present jealous, but jealousy is useless, they simply can't  Bu Fa, who could stop Zhu Jiuyin from advancing, had no ability to do so.

    Daozu Hongjun stared at Zhu Jiu.?, the fire of jealousy in my heart is burning. You must know that Hongjun Daozu knows more than Zhu Jiuyin, at least in the eyes of Hongjun Daozu, but now Zhu Jiuyin has found him.  He has embarked on the road to transcendence, but he has not yet taken this step. How can this not make him a little embarrassed?

    Zhu Jiuyin has mastered such terrifying power in such a short period of time. This is a disaster for the entire Three Realms. No one understands this state better than Taoist Hongjun. This is Hongjun  It is a pity that Daozu Hongjun has repeatedly missed the realm that Daozu has been pursuing, and now he has been grasped by Zhu Jiuyin. This has to be said to be a huge irony. You must know that Daozu Hongjun¡¯s vision and cultivation  Because he hadn't mastered this yet, but Zhu Jiuyin had mastered it, which cast a shadow over Daozu Hongjun's heart.

    Realm is a thing that you can only rely on yourself to practice and understand. It is difficult for others to do this. Perhaps Zhu Jiuyin is the only one with such ability in the Three Realms now, and others don't know all this at all.  .

    After seeing Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s cultivation, no one in the Three Realms dared to doubt Zhu Jiuyin. He indeed had the ability to destroy the Three Realms, and this ability was not weak, on the contrary, it was very terrifying.

    It is normal for Taoist Hongjun to be jealous of Zhu Jiuyin.  After seeing that Zhu Jiuyin did not reply to his words at all, Taoist Hongjun snorted and said: "Zhu Jiuyin, you are indeed a genius. If you are given enough time, then you have to break through to the level of a saint.  The realm is not too difficult, after all, you have a foundation! I really regret that I didn't make up my mind to subdue you despite the losses, so that you have the opportunity to develop and grow, but fortunately you  It's only the beginning of growth now. As long as we can kill you, it will be over. You are too arrogant and have exposed your abilities so early. This is clearly to force us to destroy you.  Such a powerful enemy!"

    After hearing what Hongjun Daozu said.  Zhu Jiuyin was not irritated and remained very calm. He said calmly: "Hongjun, you came too late. If you had appeared when this war just started, you might still have a chance. At that time, my  The power has not yet come into conflict. If you unite with everyone, you really have the strength to suppress me, Zhu Jiuyin. Unfortunately, it is too late now. You are no longer qualified to say such big words in front of me!"

    As Zhu Jiuyin spoke, he suddenly took a step forward. In an instant, everyone present felt the huge impact brought by Zhu Jiuyin's step. In this step, Zhu Jiuyin showed his own strength.  It is so vivid that it is destroying the confidence of many people and driving them to desperation step by step.

    At this time, Zhu Jiuyin was not in a hurry to take action.  Instead, he is using words to oppress everyone, as if he wants to use words to solve all these things.  The more he behaves like this, the less everyone dares to act rashly. If the only one who can not have a big impact on this is Daozu Hongjun, he is the only one who is still keeping calm, even if it is the demon clan who just escaped from death.  They were all surprised by Zhu Jiuyin's actions. They didn't understand what Zhu Jiuyin wanted to do. They must know that Pangu's true form summoned by the 'Twelve Capitals of Heavenly Gods' was being consumed every minute and second it stayed.  Considering the mana of those who set up the formation, could it be said that Zhu Jiuyin is not afraid of the collapse of the 'Twelve Capital Gods Formation' due to insufficient mana, or does it mean that Zhu Jiuyin has a more insidious conspiracy?

    Seeing that everyone present was shocked by Zhu Jiuyin's methods, Daozu Hongjun's expression showed a hint of horror, but in an instant he regained his composure and said calmly: "Zhu Jiuyin, your strength  It is indeed very powerful, but don't forget that two fists are hard to beat with four hands. You are not qualified to be the enemy of the whole world, and your current strength is also obtained by relying on external forces. Without the 'Twelve Capital Gods'  "Grand Formation", without the integration of Pangu's true body, I'm afraid you are still far away from this realm. If you dare not take action, it is because you want to have one more chance to realize this hard-won realm. I don't know.  Am I right? What do you think you have the right to be so arrogant in this situation?"

    Daozu Hongjun was so good that he relieved Zhu Jiuyin's pressure on everyone in just a few words, letting them know where Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation level came from, allowing them to relax and not worry about Zhu Jiuyin going to destroy Heaven.  The whole world returned to chaos with the underworld, which also aroused the anger in many people's hearts, but even so, no one stepped forward to stimulate Zhu Jiuyin. After all, they still couldn't deal with a madman like Zhu Jiuyin.  Dare to go to death to offend, for fear that Zhu Jiuyin will be driven to death and die with them, destroying heaven and hell.

    "Ignorance! Hongjun, you disappoint me so much. I didn't expect you to be so ignorant and say such things. Maybe this is also your conspiracy. Since you think that I can't be an enemy of the Three Realms, you might as well join me.  Zhan, I also want to know more about how many years have passed.What kind of progress have you made by being the coward?  "As soon as Zhu Jiuyin finished his provocative words, Daozu Hongjun's expression changed.

    What Zhu Jiuyin said was right. There was indeed a conspiracy in what Daozu Hongjun said. He wanted to use those people to test Zhu Jiuyin, so he just said Zhu Jiuyin was so unbearable. It was a pity that Zhu Jiuyin was so powerful.  No one in Taisheng dared to step forward to fight Zhu Jiuyin. On the contrary, Zhu Jiuyin's words made everyone present couldn't help but become more vigilant towards Taoist Hongjun. Although Zhu Jiuyin was terrifying, but that  It's just that their cultivation is terrifying, but Taoist Hongjun is too insidious. He always uses them as scapegoats and encourages them to charge forward, which naturally makes everyone feel dissatisfied.

    Daozu Hongjun kept talking about the sentient beings in the three realms, but he himself never regarded the sentient beings in the three realms as the same thing. He always used such slogans, but in fact he was seeking his own personal gain. Relatively speaking, he  Although Jiuyin is crazy, he is much better than Daozu Hongjun.

    Zhu Jiuyin's words made Taoist Hongjun laugh and said: "Okay, Zhu Jiuyin, you are much smarter than I thought, but being too smart will only make you die faster. What is the difference between us today?"  I won¡¯t stop until I die!¡±

    As soon as Taozu Hongjun's endless words fell, the whole heaven was shocked. No one thought that things would be like this. Taozu Hongjun ignored the safety of all living beings in the three realms and wanted to fight Zhu Jiuyin. There was no trace of it at all.  Putting the lives and deaths of these people in their eyes made the anger in their hearts even heavier.

    Tiandao, who was hiding in the Earthly Immortal Realm, yelled even more crazily: "Hongjun, you shameless person, you actually want to kill someone with a borrowed knife, and use the hands of Zhu Jiuyin, a bastard, to destroy me. Between us,  It¡¯s not over!¡±

    Daozu Hongjun was indeed killing someone with a borrowed knife. He could not find any trace of Tiandao, which made Daozu Hongjun even more uneasy. Although Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation was very strong, Zhu Jiuyin was just in front of Nanzhan Buzhou.  can be found anytime and anywhere, but Tiandao has disappeared after his reincarnation. Daozu Hongjun is more afraid of Tiandao than Zhu Jiuyin. Now that Zhu Jiuyin is so crazy, he can kill two birds with one stone and borrow Zhu Jiuyin.  The hand of Jiuyin comes to force the way of heaven, or even destroy the way of heaven, to get rid of one's own serious troubles. No matter what kind of result it is, it is worthwhile for Taoist Hongjun, and it is precisely in this way that Taoist Hongjun will fight with  Zhu Jiuyin talks so much nonsense.

    When things have reached this stage, it is useless to talk more nonsense. Now everything must be solved with strength. This suddenly makes the hearts of the immortals in the three realms suddenly feel cold, and a sense of crisis arises invariably, just like  As if he was being targeted by the God of Death, his whole body was eroded by the cold aura.

    Zhu Jiuyin is crazy, but Daozu Hongjun is not weaker than the opponent. No matter what the outcome of this battle will be, they are the ones who will be unlucky in the end, but they are unable to stop all these things from happening.  Being able to watch things slide into the abyss.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 652: Fight to the death

    Chapter 652: Fight to the death

    "Fight to the death! There has been a fight to the death between us. From the moment you started scheming against my Wu clan, there was no possibility of reconciliation between us. You must die today!" Zhu Jiuyin said as he spoke.  Then he suddenly took a step forward again. With this step, everyone present felt the heavens shake. The surrounding space suddenly came to a standstill. The space they were in was completely engulfed by the power of Zhu Jiuyin.  Settled!

    Everyone looked at it in horror. Everything and everyone within a radius of more than a thousand meters was fixed in the space, making it difficult to move. Zhu Jiuyin was able to control the power of space so well with every movement of his hands and feet that everyone's hearts were filled with excitement.  They couldn't help but be afraid. If Zhu Jiuyin really wanted to kill them, what would they use to resist?

    Although the space was stagnant, the destructive aura on Zhu Jiuyin did not weaken. On the contrary, it condensed into black raindrops under the power of this space. The raindrops were each as big as a thumb and shaped like water droplets.  Fixed in the air, constantly reflecting little bits of light, making the whole scene look very weird, as if time is frozen at this point!  However, everyone can feel the terrifying power contained in the black spots. If the black spots are invaded into the body, it will be difficult for anyone present to resist the erosion of this destructive power, and these black spots  If it explodes completely in this heaven, then the entire heaven will face a devastating blow, and Zhu Jiuyin's previous words flooded into everyone's mind.

    Madman, this madman Zhu Jiuyin really wants to destroy the entire world. This is what everyone is thinking at this time.  No one would think that Zhu Jiuyin's previous measurement was a joke, an excuse to weixi them, and the immortals in the three realms far outside the heaven also felt the coming destruction.  They all looked towards the direction of heaven in fear.

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's space power came out, Daozu Hongjun couldn't help but frown slightly. As if he suddenly noticed something, a dazzling silver light shot out from his body instantly, and his whole body shot backwards quickly.  go.

    "It's a pity that Daozu Hongjun retreated a little late, at the moment he just set off."  Within a radius of one kilometer, those fixed black spots suddenly moved in the air.  Immediately afterwards.  Countless "pop" sounds rang through the air all around. Such a sudden change shocked everyone. Those black spots were like bullets, shooting at the retreating Taoist Hongjun at a rapid rate.  Those piercing sounds.  It is these black spots that are brought out when shot.

    Facing Zhu Jiuyin's attack, Taoist Hongjun couldn't hide even if he wanted to. He snorted coldly and said: "Zhu Jiuyin, you want to kill me even though you are such an insignificant person. You really don't know what to say. Let's see how I defeat you."  !¡±

    With a thought in Daozu Hongjun's mind, a golden wheel appeared above his head, and a powerful golden light burst out from above the golden wheel.  His whole body was covered in golden light, and when the golden wheel of Daozu Hongjun appeared.  That day's Dao and the three thousand chaotic gods and demons were moved by it, because they felt the power of the Dao on this golden wheel. This was the three things Daozu Hongjun obtained by smelting the Chaos Supreme Treasure 'Jade Disc of Creation' and using it on his own.  The new treasure 'Golden Wheel of Order' refined by the Thousand Dao, and this is only a primary state, it also has the ability to evolve infinitely. As long as it can swallow more power of the Dao, then this Golden Wheel will eventually  Become a powerful chaos treasure.

    With a flash of golden light, Zhu Jiuyin's bullet-like black points hit the mask, making a harsh sound, like fried beans, with a dull explosion.  The lethality of these black spots is quite astonishing. Although the golden light blocked their attack, the huge power contained in the black spots pushed Daozu Hongjun back continuously. The most important thing is that golden light  The light mask dimmed instantly when faced with the rain-like attack of black spots.

    The light shield was always just an illusory existence. In this continuous blow, it was finally blasted into pieces, revealing Daozu Hongjun behind it, so Daozu Hongjun had to face Zhu Jiuyin's attack again.  , but at this time, Daozu Hongjun had already made preparations. The golden wheel had appeared in his hands at some point. Facing Zhu Jiuyin's powerful bombardment, Daozu Hongjun did not dodge, and quickly  He waved the golden wheel in his hand, and all the attacking black spots were blocked by the golden wheel, making bursts of sounds.

    "What a terrible attack! If Zhu Jiuyin uses such a method to attack us, I'm afraid we will definitely die. We don't have the power of Daozu Hongjun to break free from the shackles of Zhu Jiuyin's space!" Hongyun saw.  Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but exclaimed after the battle with Daozu Hongjun.

    Hearing Hongyun's words, Fuxi shook his head and said: "Fellow Daoist Hongyun, compared to Zhu Jiuyin, Taoist Hongjun is more terrifying. He was able to break free from Zhu Jiuyin's space shackles in such a short period of time.  , one can imagine that Hongjun DaozuWhat kind of state has the mastery of power reached? Zhu Jiuyin has already given us a headache. Now Hongjun Daozu has become so cold and ruthless. The situation of us people is really very dangerous. If we are not careful, we will have to  Fall into this immeasurable calamity!  "

    On the surface, Fuxi was talking about the terrible cultivation of Taoist Hongjun, but in fact everyone knew that he was hinting at the terrible nature of Taoist Hongjun. A person who is so cold and ruthless has no respect for the three realms. From this time  From what happened, we can clearly see that although Zhu Jiuyin was crazy, he would not have had the desire to destroy the Three Realms if Taoist Hongjun hadn't been pressing him step by step. Speaking of which, Taozu Hongjun was the one who forced all of this.

    Although Daozu Hongjun appeared and saved the demon clan, everyone in the demon clan was not grateful to him, because they jumped from the tiger's mouth of Zhu Jiuyin to the wolf's den of Daozu Hongjun. In essence,  From a practical point of view, they are not out of danger.

    Amidst the exclamations of Fuxi, Hongyun and others, Daozu Hongjun was still resisting Zhu Jiuyin's rain-like attack.

    While resisting Zhu Jiuyin's crazy attack, Taoist Hongjun sneered: "Zhu Jiuyin, I have to say that your attack is indeed very powerful. Under your avenue of destruction, all the laws of destruction are  Under your control, life and death will never end. Unless your body cannot support it, your attacks will never stop. But you have forgotten one thing. Your current cultivation is too weak.  Your methods can't touch me at all. Your ideas are too naive. Today I will show you what attack is."

    When he said this, Daozu Hongjun thought, and the golden wheel in his hand shot out endless brilliance to sweep away the countless attacks in one fell swoop. Then his eyes closed and then suddenly opened again.  Suddenly, Zhu Jiuyin on the opposite side felt a pressure like a sea and a prison, pressing towards him fiercely.

    The moment Daozu Hongjun opened his eyes, he pointed the golden wheel in his hand forward, and a powerful chaotic sword energy condensed into substance, which was two feet wide and a hundred feet long. The golden sword energy seemed to be torn apart.  It was like splitting space, and killed Zhu Jiuyin directly at extremely fast speed.  The power of this sword energy actually tore and shattered countless raindrops along the way. Even the space in the heaven began to vibrate, and a deep ravine appeared on the extremely solid ground.

    Such extremely frightening sword energy made Zhu Jiuyin feel the breath of Pangu when he opened the sky. Zhu Jiuyin could feel that this was no longer an ordinary chaotic sword energy.  It is a power to control chaos. It is the sublimation of power after the combination of one's own strength, will and soul. Even the nature of this power has reached the level of qualitative change. As long as it evolves one more step, it will be able to compete with the ultimate power of its own path of destruction.  This made Zhu Jiuyin feel a little shocked.

    This vast sword energy is like a golden dragon roaring, rushing towards Zhu Jiuyin mercilessly, trying to cut Zhu Jiuyin in half with one sword. Its momentum is no better than that of Zhu Jiuyin in Yunyou.  The attack of breaking the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' with an ax is worse.

    Zhu Jiuyin's previous ax was integrated with the power of Pangu's true body, and was assisted by the 'Pangu Ax', a sharp weapon that opened the sky. However, Hongjun Daozu's attack was entirely his own power, which made many  People thought that Zhu Jiuyin was defeated this time. After all, there was a big gap in strength between him and Daozu Hongjun.

    In this vast sword energy, Zhu Jiuyin could clearly feel Daozu Hongjun's will to kill him. Zhu Jiuyin was not surprised by this result. He had already been prepared in his heart and would not stop fighting until death.  From the moment Daozu Hongjun attacked him, Zhu Jiuyin knew that it would be impossible for them to be reconciled today.

    Just when everyone thought it was impossible for Zhu Jiuyin to block Daozu Hongjun's killing move, Zhu Jiuyin moved. He did not use his control over Heaven to dodge Daozu Hongjun as everyone thought.  Instead of attacking, he swung the 'Pangu Ax' in his hand, aimed at the flying sword energy, and slashed hard, directly fighting with it.

    Immediately, the void in front of Zhu Jiuyin was torn apart by his heavy slash. It was cracking layer by layer and moving forward. All obstacles in its path were shattered into nothingness.  The extreme power that shattered the void was clearly revealed in front of the immortals in the three realms under Zhu Jiuyin's heavy blow, allowing them to feel the horror of power.  The chaotic sword energy slashed by Hongjun Daozu soon met with Zhu Jiuyin's heavy slash, and was blocked abruptly, followed by a burst of mourning, and the powerful and boundless sword energy in a few breaths.  The sword energy was shattered by Zhu Jiuyin's heavy slash!  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 653: Death Fight

    Chapter 653: Death Fight

    Zhu Jiuyin learned that this ax shattered the void from the inheritance of the great god Pangu. Its lethality was extremely terrifying. Even the powerful sword energy of Taoist Hongjun was shattered by it. This result made  Everyone was dumbfounded. Shattering the Void was not a legend, but a fact. It was now in front of them.

    Seeing Zhu Jiuyin neutralize his attack so lightly, Daozu Hongjun's eyes suddenly opened, and it was hard to believe what was happening in front of him.  She was very cautious about the power of her sword. Even Tiandao did not dare to resist her attack head-on. However, she did not expect that Zhu Jiuyin could neutralize her fatal blow so easily. This was really incredible.  It also made him understand how powerful Zhu Jiuyin was!

    "Okay, okay, okay. Zhu Jiuyin, you are indeed the most powerful genius among the ancestral witches. I didn't expect that you hide it so deeply. This is your true strength. I didn't expect that I would kill you.  The sword didn't even hurt you at all, but don't be too happy, this is just an appetizer, the real battle begins now!" Daozu Hongjun said with endless murderous intent on his face, and in his hands  The golden wheel is pointing towards Zhu Jiuyin again.

    Hearing the words of Taoist Hongjun, the immortals of the three realms and the gods and demons of chaos couldn't help but trembled in their hearts, and couldn't help but cursed Taoist Hongjun: "Why are you still fighting? If we continue to fight, the three realms will really be destroyed.  , you Hongjun are not afraid, but we people are scared to death. It doesn¡¯t matter if you want to die, but you can¡¯t drag all of us into the water!"

    pity.  They dare not shout out their inner thoughts, even if they do, it will be useless. Daozu Hongjun will not give up.  After all, he has already taken action against Zhu Jiuyin, so there must be a beginning and an end, and there must be an end. These people cannot affect the will of Taoist Hongjun. In fact, in the heart of Taozu Hongjun, all living beings in the three realms are nothing. Infinite calamities have already been  At first, how could these people survive this immeasurable calamity with their abilities?  In this case, what is the difference between dying early and dying late, not to mention that Daozu Hongjun has his own purpose.

    Regarding Hongjun's Taoist ancestor's words, Zhu Jiuyin sneered disdainfully and said, "Really? Hongjun, you have such a strong tone. Then let me see what else you are capable of!" As he spoke,  , Zhu Jiuyin's body flashed.  With a swish, he disappeared silently in front of everyone.

    "Disappeared? How is this possible!" Daozu Hongjun couldn't help but be shocked.  Immediately afterwards, his mind froze and he felt the danger coming.  In an instant, Daozu Hongjun's eyes saw a black light rushing toward him. Although he wanted to avoid it, it was a pity that the black light came so fast that he didn't even have time to dodge.  Driven by instinct, Neng waved the golden wheel in his hand and rushed forward.

    When Daozu Hongjun made a swing.  The black light appeared, and it was an extremely huge axe, the 'Pangu Axe'.  In an instant, the 'Golden Wheel of Order' in Daozu Hongjun's hand collided with the 'Pangu Ax' in Zhu Jiuyin's hand, and then there was a sound of the void breaking. The void broke with one blow, making the heavens stunned.  A tremor.

    Although Daozu Hongjun reacted quickly, competing with a chaotic god and demon like Zhu Jiuyin in terms of strength was definitely asking for trouble. He screamed and his body flew back involuntarily.  A piece of blood was left in the air, and the 'Golden Wheel of Order' in his hand was deformed by Zhu Jiuyin's axe. It was not for nothing that it shattered the void with its power, even if Hong Hong  The 'Golden Wheel of Order' in the hands of Jun Daozu is the treasure of chaos, with infinite possibilities for evolution. However, after all, his cultivation level is limited, and the treasure he refined has many flaws, and is far from the 'Pangu Ax', a powerful weapon that opens the sky.  opponent.  Seeing the severely deformed 'Golden Wheel of Order' in his hand, Daozu Hongjun's face changed wildly. He looked up and saw Zhu Jiuyin disappearing from the place in an instant.

    "Space movement!" Daozu Hongjun couldn't help but exclaimed, and then quickly opened his mouth and spit out a strange scripture. This scripture shocked everyone present, especially Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun and  Empress Nuwa, although they are disciples of Taoist Hongjun, they have never heard of this scripture.

    For a moment, Taishang Laojun and the others became angry. Taoist Hongjun actually kept a hand when teaching them Taoism. He did not teach the essence of Taoism to them at all. What disciples entered the house, they were just disciples.  They were just objects that could be exploited. Such a result made them understand why they could not make breakthroughs in their cultivation no matter how hard they practiced. The reason was not on them, but on Daozu Hongjun's deliberate actions.

    If it were not for the lack of cultivation of Taishang Laojun and others, I am afraid that they would rush forward to seek advice from Taoist Hongjun, and even have the idea of ??killing their master and forcibly seizing what they have from Taoist Hongjun.  Need big??Essence.

    Daozu Hongjun ignored what Taishang Laojun and others thought. As soon as his strange scripture came out, Daozu Hongjun's body was covered with golden light, which was severely injured by Zhu Jiuyin's axe.  The 'Golden Wheel of Order' quickly recovered under the golden light, and after the light of the scriptures fell with his voice, it turned into a strange rune attached to the 'Golden Wheel of Order'  ' Above, the 'Golden Wheel of Order' burst out with an astonishing golden light for an instant. The golden light flashed and the entire space in the heaven sank. Everyone in the heaven felt a burst of pressure coming from the void.

    At this time, Daozu Hongjun sneered: "Zhu Jiuyin, I have blocked the entire heaven now. I want to see how you can move in front of me. Without the space to move, what ability do you still have with me?"  war!"

    While Daozu Hongjun was speaking, the 'Golden Wheel of Order' in his hand flew up instantly. With the golden wheel as the center, invisible ripples spread out to the surroundings. When the invisible ripples expanded to about ten feet,  The power weakened, but it spread over the heaven at a very fast speed. Hongjun was forcing Zhu Jiuyin to appear. Not long after, Zhu Jiuyin's figure appeared in front of everyone, but he  He did not appear next to Taoist Hongjun, but was about dozens of feet away from Taoist Hongjun.

    In the eyes of others, Daozu Hongjun was forcing Zhu Jiuyin to show up, but Zhu Jiuyin himself was very excited. Things were not as simple as everyone thought. The ten-foot radius around Daozu Hongjun's body seemed to be invisible.  It was like a restricted area was formed under the ripples. His power of space could not invade at all. Even under the invisible ripples, his power of space was affected to a certain extent. Daozu Hongjun's background was much better than he thought.  Much deeper.

    At this time, Taoist Hongjun sneered and said: "Zhu Jiuyin, you can't get close to me now, I want to see how you sneak attack me. Suffer death, Zhu Jiuyin!" As Taozu Hongjun spoke, that  The 'Golden Wheel of Order' that was sacrificed flashed with golden light and appeared in front of Zhu Jiuyin in an instant, slashing towards Zhu Jiuyin's body.

    Good guy, Daozu Hongjun actually did the sneak attack method that Zhu Jiuyin did before. However, his attack was not a real teleportation, but a 'Golden Wheel of Order' moving in an instant, but his body was standing on the ripples.  in the middle.

    Hongjun Daozu's attack was as fast as lightning. Come on, Zhu Jiuyin almost didn't react. Under the influence of the ripples, although Zhu Jiuyin wanted to move in space, it was already too late. That order  The Golden Wheel also came to him in an instant and slashed at his head.

    At this critical moment between life and death, Zhu Jiuyin opened his eyes and shouted in a deep voice: "The end!" As Zhu Jiuyin shouted, the laws of destruction fell on Daozu Hongjun one after another.  On top of the 'Golden Wheel of Order'.

    Zhu Jiuyin finally activated the ultimate power of destruction that he had never used, the end!  Although the Golden Wheel of Order is powerful, it was seriously injured in the face of this final power. In an instant, the runes attached to the 'Golden Wheel of Order' were destroyed by the power of finality, and the 'Golden Wheel of Order'  'There was also a burst of mourning. With the mourning of the 'Golden Wheel of Order', the invisible ripples were instantly destroyed, and Daozu Hongjun's face also changed color.

    At this time, Zhu Jiuyin waved his axe, and the 'Pangu Ax' in his hand quickly slashed towards the head of Taoist Hongjun with astonishing power, aiming to kill him directly in the heaven.

    Without the power of the invisible ripples, Daozu Hongjun was horrified. He did not dare to take the blow of Zhu Jiuyin's 'Pangu Axe', and the unparalleled sharpness of 'Pangu Axe' was enough to kill him.  Split in two, although Daozu Hongjun wanted to retreat, he had previously blocked the space in the heaven. That not only restricted Zhu Jiuyin, but also restricted himself, and Zhu Jiuyin's ax had already been locked.  It hit him, and in this situation it was too late for him to dodge even if he wanted to.

    Death, at this moment, everyone thought that Taoist Hongjun was dead, but just when everyone's thought just came up, Taozu Hongjun's body once again shot out an astonishing light, illuminating the entire  In the heaven, a huge roar came out from his body, and with the roar, an astonishing coercion appeared in the sky.

    Zhu Jiuyin took a closer look and saw a chaos god and demon more than ten years long appearing in front of Hongjun Daozu. As soon as the chaos god and demon appeared, he punched Zhu Jiuyin and killed him with one punch.  Below, the entire void was shaken by it, which was not much worse than Zhu Jiuyin's power to crush the void. Such a change made everyone a little dumbfounded.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 654: Obliteration

    Chapter 654: Obliteration

    "What is going on? Why are there still gods and demons of chaos in the body of Taoist Hongjun? Could it be that Taoist Hongjun has become a god and demon of chaos?" Such thoughts are in the hearts of the immortals in the three realms.  They couldn't help but feel confused and overwhelmed by such a strange change.

    Most of the immortals in the Three Realms don't know what is going on, but the three thousand chaos gods and demons, Tiandao and Zhu Jiuyin know what is going on. This chaos god and demon was obtained by Taoist Hongjun  One of the inheritance, and it was successfully cultivated by the clone of Taoist Hongjun. It is precisely in this way that this chaotic god and demon can be integrated with the body of Taoist Hongjun.

    When they saw that Dao Ancestor Hongjun had such a level of cultivation, the Heavenly Dao and the Chaos Gods and Demons became frightened, because they understood that the gap between their own realm and that of Dao Ancestor Hongjun was getting bigger and bigger.  The gap makes them feel the pain of death. Of course, they are also unable to compare with Zhu Jiuyin. Zhu Jiuyin's power is also beyond their reach. All of this is something they did not expect. They are eager to change everything.  And the only one who can do this is Chaos Jet, where they have the power to fight against Zhu Jiuyin and Hongjun Daozu.

    "Hongjun's conspiracy cannot be allowed to succeed no matter what. He cannot force Zhu Jiuyin to destroy the Three Realms. We must keep the safety of the Three Realms. Only in this way can we have a chance to catch up with Zhu Jiuyin and Hongjun. No  As for being thrown too far by them." At this moment, it doesn't matter whether it is the three thousand chaotic gods and demons or the way of heaven.  They all had this thought in their hearts. They could no longer remain silent like this, otherwise there was only death waiting for them.

    "Chaos Gods and Demons. Hongjun, I didn't expect that your cultivation level has improved a lot. Even your clones have become Chaos Gods and Demons. It seems that when you used the immortals of the Three Realms to help you get through the world of three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons, you failed  I got a lot of benefits. Having a shameless teacher like you is really the tragedy of all the immortals in the three realms. These fools are still helping you count the money after being sold by you! But you think that just by relying on this mere clone of the Chaos God and Demon?  Can you stop me? It's really a daydream. No matter how good your clone is, it's not a Chaos God or Demon. I'll let you know today what the real Chaos God and Demon is. Come and die!" Zhu Jiuyin roared.  The 'Pangu Ax' in his hand was slashed out instantly and smashed the hand stretched out by the Chaos God and Demon clone into pieces.

    With one strike of Zhu Jiuyin's axe, the clone of the Chaos Gods and Demons trained by Hongjun Taoist was seriously injured. This shocked everyone, especially the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons and the Heavenly Dao. Although Zhu Jiuyin's Chaos Gods  The demonic form is extremely powerful.  But the clones of Chaos Gods and Demons cultivated by Daozu Hongjun are rubbish.  But it was also a Chaos God and Demon, but such a Chaos God and Demon was seriously injured by Zhu Jiuyin's axe. This was a bit too shocking, unless Hongjun Daozu's God and Demon was just an empty shell, only the Chaos God.  The demon's body has no divine power.

    The three thousand chaos gods and demons and the way of heaven were right. Now the clone of chaos gods and demons refined by Taoist Hongjun is indeed like this. The reason why Taoist Hongjun has kept it secret is because he wants to keep it secret. Unfortunately, he really didn't think of it.  Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation far exceeded his expectations.  Only in desperation did he use this clone of the Chaos God and Demon to protect himself, and only then did he reveal his secret.  Let everyone in the three realms know this secret.

    After being injured by Zhu Jiuyin's axe, this chaotic god and demon clone did not continue to attack Zhu Jiuyin. Daozu Hongjun was not a fool. Zhu Jiuyin's power had exceeded his expectations. If he continued to fight with Zhu Jiuyin,  It would not be a good thing for him to fight to the death. With a thought in his mind, the clone of the Chaos God and Demon grabbed the body of Daozu Hongjun and then flew backwards violently, avoiding Zhu Jiu.  The remaining energy of Yin's 'Pangu Axe'.

    No matter how powerful a clone is, it can't stop the power of the 'Pangu Axe', not to mention that it is still a damaged clone, so it is even more vulnerable. Of course, this is only for Zhu Jiuyin, if it is against other people,  Daozu Hongjun's clone of the Chaos God and Demon is still very powerful. The failure this time can only be said to be that Daozu Hongjun was too arrogant and underestimated the power of the 'Pangu Axe'. Perhaps under Daozu Hongjun's  In his heart, he thought that he could not fully master a Chaos Treasure, and Zhu Jiuyin could not do it either. Unfortunately, he was wrong. The Pangu Ax was different from other Chaos Treasures. As long as a person with Pangu bloodline could master it,  What's more, Zhu Jiuyin also used the power of the 'Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods' Formation' to summon Pangu's true body and integrate it into himself, which was even easier.

    Daozu Hongjun really didn't expect that his trump card would not work on Zhu Jiuyin, and the expression on his face was changing. In the battle with Zhu Jiuyin, he lost more than he won, and this time it was even more so.  He first attacked the opponent secretly but ended up in failure. This made him find it difficult to accept, but this is the fact. If he can't accept it, then??Accept.

    Taoist Hongjun gritted his teeth and said: "Zhu Jiuyin, I really didn't expect you to be able to control a chaotic treasure like the 'Pangu Axe' with the cultivation level of Jinxian. I really underestimated you. However, although I can't kill you,  But it can consume you to death. I don't believe that your state can continue forever. Those twelve great witches can run this 'Twelve Capitals of Heavenly Gods' Evil Formation' indefinitely. As long as the 'Twelve Capitals of Heavenly Gods and Evil Formation'  'Once it breaks, that's when you will die!"

    After Taozu Hongjun finished speaking, he flew up and landed on the clone of the Chaos God and Demon. As a clone, he naturally had the same mind and heart as Taozu Hongjun. This clone raised its head and howled wildly, and the 'Golden Wheel of Order'  It was sacrificed again, turned into a golden light, and roared towards Zhu Jiuyin. Daozu Hongjun did not take action himself, but used the power of the clone to fight against Zhu Jiuyin, in order to consume Zhu Jiuyin's strength.  The power forced Zhu Jiuyin to a dead end.

    After seeing Hongjun Daozu's behavior, Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said: "Hongjun, let alone an incomplete clone of the Chaos Gods and Demons. Even if he is a real Chaos Gods and Demons, then I can still control him."  He stayed here and wanted to use such ignorant means to deal with me, Zhu Jiuyin, which is really ridiculous!"

    Zhu Jiuyin sneered.  With a thought, Pangu's ax was instantly taken back by Zhu Jiuyin, and the treasure of destruction that he had put away reappeared in Zhu Jiuyin's hands.  When this treasure of destruction appeared, the entire three realms shook, and the endless aura of destruction surged in. Soon it condensed into a pillar of destruction that was three feet thick and one hundred feet long in Zhu Jiuyin's hands.  , and this Pillar of Destruction turned into a giant black dragon under the control of Zhu Jiuyin, flying and rolling in the air, and then suddenly pounced out.  Mixed with the roar, Daozu Hongjun rushed towards him.

    When Taoist Hongjun fired countless sharp blades based on the 'Golden Wheel of Order', he didn't even have the slightest ability to resist when they touched this black dragon formed by the aura of destruction.  In an instant, it was smashed into pieces and disappeared, but the black dragon's momentum was not weakened at all and continued in that unstoppable posture.  He blasted towards Daozu Hongjun head-on.

    When Daozu Hongjun saw this, his face darkened.  The 'Golden Wheel of Order' spiraled out, and its fierce aura stirred up everything around it, causing the Nantianmen to endure endless destruction. Countless fragments flew in all directions, and the powerful energy fluctuations continued to flow from him.  As it spread out, you could vaguely see that there was an extra layer of golden light on his body, and the Nantianmen collapsed with a bang under the impact of this invisible energy wave.

    Nantianmen represents the dignity of heaven, but this dignity fell so easily.  This made the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother very angry, even though they had the cultivation of Daluo Jinxian.  But after witnessing the confrontation between Zhu Jiuyin and Hongjun Daozu, they realized that they were still a long way from their true peak. Although his emperor's way was strong, it was no match for Zhu Jiuyin and Hongjun.  The power of Dao like Jun Daozu.

    After all, the Jade Emperor's emperor's way is not perfect, but the way of Taoist Hongjun and Zhu Jiuyin are completely different. Although Taozu Hongjun's way of order is incomplete, there are three thousand ways to make up for it, while Zhu Jiuyin's way is completely different.  He followed a path that was unprecedented and unprecedented. Whether it was Hongjun Daozu's path or Zhu Jiuyin's path, they were far superior to the Jade Emperor's imperial path. They suppressed the Jade Emperor's path and had no chance to succeed.  .

    Under Zhu Jiuyin's Avenue of Destruction, Taoist Hongjun could only fully display the 'Avenue of Order' that was a fusion of the three thousand avenues. With the fusion of these three thousand avenues, Taozu Hongjun's Avenue of Order was fatal.  He blocked Zhu Jiuyin's power of destroying the avenue, but with this move, he could no longer achieve his goal. Zhu Jiuyin's power of destroying the avenue was different from other powers. It had endless potential in this immeasurable calamity.  The destructive aura is available for him to devour, and it is really not an easy task to consume Zhu Jiuyin to death.

    Faced with Zhu Jiuyin's avenue of destruction, Taoist Hongjun had to release his chaotic god and demon clone again. After all, the clone was not the original body. Even if it died, Taoist Hongjun would not suffer much damage.  At least it won't hurt his life. Compared to his life, it doesn't matter even if a mere clone dies. As long as there is enough time, Daozu Hongjun can still cultivate it again, and if the main body is killed by Zhu Jiu  Corroded by Yin's destructive aura, the fun will be great.

    The Chaos God and Demon trained by Hongjun Daozu has good abilities. At least he has powerful speed. Previously, he could not exert his abilities in front of Zhu Jiuyin's 'Pangu Ax', but now it is different. I saw this  The true form of the Chaos God and Demon flashed and rushed in front of Zhu Jiuyin instantly. The huge body crashed directly towards Zhu Jiuyin without any hesitation.

    Good guy, if Zhu Jiuyin is really hit by him, it will be a lot of funNo one knows what Daozu Hongjun is thinking. If Daozu Hongjun cruelly blows up the clone of the Chaos God and Demon, the immortal Zhu Jiuyin who was hit will have to shed a layer of his skin. I'm afraid he will really die.  It is impossible to escape the poisonous hands of Hongjun Daozu.

    Regarding Hongjun Daozu's insidious plan, Zhu Jiuyin was really angry. The existence of this chaotic god and demon made Zhu Jiuyin unable to use all his strength to deal with Hongjun Daozu. After all, Zhu Jiuyin was one against two.  Yin wanted to be at a disadvantage, and he had to worry about one thing and the other. Zhu Jiuyin was cruel and did not dodge, and punched out. His unparalleled punching intention exploded instantly, and a powerful force came out of him, like a huge wave.  It hit heavily on Daozu Hongjun's clone of the Chaos God and Demon.

    Daozu Hongjun really wanted to use this clone as an excuse to die together with Zhu Jiuyin. He used this chaos god and demon clone to severely injure Zhu Jiuyin and create an opportunity for his own body to kill Zhu Jiuyin. Unfortunately, he  Before his idea could be realized, Zhu Jiuyin's fierce fist struck heavily on his clone of the Chaos God and Demon.

    Daozu Hongjun didn't expect that Zhu Jiuyin would be so crazy. Before he had time to react, Zhu Jiuyin's powerful fist directly destroyed Daozu Hongjun's consciousness left in this clone.  , the consciousness was blasted away, no matter how powerful Daozu Hongjun's conspiracy was, it was useless, he simply could not command this clone to explode.

    Zhu Jiuyin didn¡¯t want to give Daozu Hongjun a chance to stand up, so he roared: ¡°Hongjun, watch me blow up your worthless clone, and let you know what power is!¡±

    Following Zhu Jiuyin's roar, after he dispersed the consciousness left by Dao Ancestor Hongjun in this clone of the chaotic god and demon, his fists blasted out in a series, carrying the endless aura of destruction.  The iron fist continuously bombarded Daozu Hongjun's clone of the Chaos God and Demon. The powerful punch penetrated deeply into the clone's body and exploded, just like this in front of everyone.  , the chaos god and demon clone of Daozu Hongjun was killed by Zhu Jiuyin in a few breaths. At the same time, the Nantianmen, the portal to heaven, completely disappeared and was replaced by another one.  It's a huge pothole.

    In just a few breaths of time, Zhu Jiuyin relied on his powerful power to blast Daozu Hongjun, the clone of the chaotic god and demon, into powder, and wiped out the origin of Daozu Hongjun's three thousand avenues. It was so amazing.  The results were shocking.

    The destruction of a chaos god and demon clone is nothing, but the origin of the three thousand avenues has been obliterated. This is not a small matter. You must know that it is the three thousand avenues, even if it is the clone of Daozu Hongjun.  The three thousand avenues cultivated are imperfect, but the three thousand avenues are the original existence, and such power has been obliterated. It is conceivable how terrifying Zhu Jiuyin's avenue of destruction has become.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 655: Escape

    Chapter 655 Escape

    Zhu Jiuyin also did not expect that his Avenue of Destruction combined with the incomparable power of the powerful Chaos God and Demon would actually exert such a powerful force, and be able to achieve what the 'Pangu Ax' had just been able to do, obliterate a Chaos statue.  Although the existence of gods and demons is just a clone, his own path has not been perfected. Such a result surprised Zhu Jiuyin himself. Although he has embarked on a path of his own, Zhu Jiuyin has no idea about this path.  The understanding of this avenue is still very shallow.  ¬Èô²emperor Huaiweimou©·3¬»share the beams and share the grains. He found that his own power was able to obliterate the existence of the Three Thousand Avenues.

    "Hongjun, your clone has been destroyed by me, you should die too!" Zhu Jiuyin moved his feet, and instantly appeared in front of Daozu Hongjun. He shot out both fists, and the endless  The aura of destruction was integrated into his powerful chaos god and demon true body, and a frightening black light appeared on his fists, and he struck hard at Daozu Hongjun.

    Brutal, this is Zhu Jiuyin's only impression on everyone, but in the hearts of Tiandao and the three thousand chaotic gods and demons, they are shouting loudly: "Kill! Zhu Jiuyin don't show mercy, kill Hongjun quickly."  This bastard!"

    Seeing Zhu Jiuyin's brutal attack, Taoist Hongjun showed a sneer on his face and said disdainfully: "Zhu Jiuyin, you are too self-righteous. Do you think my clone is really so easy to destroy!"  As soon as Daozu Hongjun finished speaking, another clone of the Chaos God and Demon appeared in front of Zhu Jiuyin in a flash from Daozu Hongjun's body.

    The body of energy!  After seeing Daozu Hongjun's move, Zhu Jiuyin suddenly realized what he was doing.  No wonder the opponent's Chaos God and Demon clone is so weak, because it is only an energy body, although it contains the power of the great avenue.  However, it does not have the charm that the Chaos Gods and Demons should have. The reason is because he is a body of energy. No wonder Hongjun is so arrogant. As long as Daozu Hongjun has sufficient mana support as an energy body, he will be immortal and kill him by himself.  For a moment, Na Hongjun was able to resurrect him once.  This is another disguised war of attrition, and I have to say that Hongjun's method is really awesome.

    When Daozu Hongjun once again condensed a clone of the Chaos Gods and Demons, the three thousand Chaos Gods, Demons and Heavenly Dao were silent.  Their mood was extremely low. They had given up hope on Zhu Jiuyin. After all, Zhu Jiuyin had no way to resolve the rogue tactics of Daozu Hongjun, unless Zhu Jiuyin could be better than Daozu Hongjun.  Need deep magic power.  They don't think so about this.  After all, Daozu Hongjun is not comparable to Zhu Jiuyin. His background is unfathomable, but now Zhu Jiuyin's methods are almost exhausted.

    When Taoist Hongjun once again condensed a clone of the Chaos God and Demon, Zhu Jiuyin was not afraid of it, and sneered disdainfully: "Hongjun, no matter how many ways you have, you are still vulnerable to absolute power.  , I want to see how many clones you can continue to condense. Blast it for me!" Zhu Jiuyin shouted, and the invincible iron fist struck hard in front of Daozu Hongjun.  On top of the clone of the Chaos God and Demon.

    There was a loud bang.  Under Zhu Jiuyin's iron fist, the clone of the Chaos God and Demon was destroyed again by Zhu Jiuyin. This time, Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but feel happy, because he felt in this punch  The clone of the Chaos Gods and Demons that Daozu Hongjun reunited also has its weaknesses. The meaning of the great road is much weaker than the previous one. In this way, every time this clone is killed, it is a new one for Daozu Hongjun.  It was a big blow, but Daozu Hongjun was not as easy as he said.

    When he thought of this, Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "Hongjun, your clone is nothing more than that!"

    After Zhu Jiuyin killed his clone again with one blow, Daozu Hongjun's face changed color, and his expression was a little flustered, because he already felt that Zhu Jiuyin had seen through his secret,  Still needing this, he still forced himself to calm down and shouted: "Zhu Jiuyin, this clone of mine cannot be killed. As long as I have enough mana, I can recover it. I advise you not to do this useless work!"

    Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "Hongjun, don't think I don't know. Every time your clone dies, your own grasp of the laws of the great road will become weaker. If I kill him a few more times, you will  This clone is completely useless, because you yourself have not fully mastered this great law, so you can't compete with me at all. You'd better put away your bluffing tricks, it's of no use to me! You  Go to hell, Pangu's ax will come out, and the world will be shocked!"

    While speaking, Zhu Jiuyin revealed the supreme sharp weapon 'Pangu Axe' in his hand. After Zhu Jiuyin found out the details about Daozu Hongjun, he no longer wanted to tangle with him. He wanted to solve Hongjun in one fell swoop.  Jun Daozu, a great warrior, then had enough time to turn around and deal with those monsters, leaving them completely in the heaven.

    &nbsp; Speaking of these monster clan, it makes many people sigh secretly. At this time, whether it is the monster clan, the witch clan, or everyone in the heaven, they have stopped, because they dare not join anymore.  In the battlefield, it was simply asking for death. The battle between Hongjun Daozu and Zhu Jiuyin, even the aftermath could kill them all. Even the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother did not want to go forward and ask for trouble.  eat.

    Zhu Jiuyin's shout fell, and the 'Pangu Ax' slashed out fiercely. With one strike of the ax, the space with a radius of dozens of miles trembled crazily, and the ground of the heaven was like waves.  It is generally trembling, making countless people fear it. Zhu Jiuyin's ax is so powerful that it has alarmed the original power of Tianting, making this source feel w¨¥ixi¨¦, and it has just made such an astonishing drastic change, making it  Instinctively avoid the invasion of this power.

    As the Lord of Heaven, the Jade Emperor's face became extremely pale at this moment, and the Gate of Heaven opened by him with the origin of Heaven slowly closed under such bombardment.  With the closing of the door, the gate of the earth dimension in the underworld also closed, and the whole world was restored. Unfortunately, none of the immortals in the three realms were relieved about this. On the contrary, they were all afraid of it, because  Zhu Jiuyin was too powerful. The blow of the 'Pangu Axe' once again made them recognize Zhu Jiuyin again, especially the three thousand chaotic gods and demons and the way of heaven. The battle between Zhu Jiuyin and Hongjun Daozu made them aware of Zhu Jiuyin.  But after suffering so much, their moods were ups and downs. At this time, they no longer wanted to guess anything, because they no longer had the energy. After all, these several struggles had exhausted their mental energy.

    Terrible power!  This is just the strength of the 'Pangu Ax', it has such a powerful force. If it is hit by the 'Pangu Ax' head on, death of the body and soul is the inevitable result, even for a master like Daozu Hongjun.  It is also difficult to withstand the ferocious power of the 'Pangu Axe', and it is difficult to survive from this axe.

    "How is this possible? How do you still have such strong magic power?" When seeing the fierce power of Zhu Jiuyin's axe, Daozu Hongjun couldn't help shouting. In his heart, he thought that Zhu Jiuyin's magic power had long been  He was already exhausted, but he was wrong. Zhu Jiuyin still had such a strong offensive, which made him feel frightened. He wanted to consume Zhu Jiuyin's mana to achieve his goal. Now it seems that this is the case.  After failing, I don¡¯t know if Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s mana will be exhausted first, but Daozu Hongjun knows that if he fights Zhu Jiuyin like this again, he will be the first to be unable to support himself. At this moment, Daozu Hongjun¡¯s  A thought couldn't help but come to mind, "How strong is Zhu Jiuyin? Can I still defeat such a powerful person?"

    Recalling that from the beginning of his sneak attack to the present, except for the initial sneak attack, he had taken a slight advantage, but after that, he did not get any advantage at all. It was obvious that Zhu Jiuyin was more powerful than he thought.  powerful.

    When thinking of this, Daozu Hongjun couldn't help but feel nervous. Although he could quickly restore the real body of the Chaos God and Demon, what's the use of recovering it? Facing Zhu Jiuyin's crazy bombardment, he couldn't fight with it at all.  If you fight against it, you will only lose your own strength in vain. It is really not worth the gain. Daozu Hongjun will not continue to do such stupid things.

    Hearing the shout of Taoist Hongjun, Zhu Jiuyin laughed disdainfully and said: "Hongjun, nothing is impossible in this world. I have seen through your weakness. You are dead today. Who knows?"  I can¡¯t save you! Come and die!¡±

    Daozu Hongjun was so shocked that he couldn't help but trembled when Zhu Jiuyin shouted. This was the first time he had such a reaction. After his weakness was seen through, the fear in his heart was infinitely magnified.  , and this time he lost his composure. At this moment, Daozu Hongjun's momentum and courage were crushed by Zhu Jiuyin's ferocity.

    "Zhu Jiuyin, wait, I will definitely kill you bastard next time!" Daozu Hongjun shouted angrily, and then his body quickly flew out of the heaven, straight towards the chaos  , he wants to run away. Although he knows that his reputation in the Three Realms will plummet, he does not want to risk his life in this heaven. He does not want to risk his life for the demon clan.  , compared to his own life, that reputation is nothing.

    Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but be startled when he saw Daozu Hongjun's move, but he reacted instantly and laughed loudly: "Hongjun, do you think you can escape from my grasp? Now you want to escape."  , it¡¯s too late, you will definitely die today!¡± (To be continued¡­)

 Text Chapter 656 Chapter Chase

    Chapter 656: Chase

    Not only Zhu Jiuyin was surprised by Taoist Hongjun's escape method, but all the immortals in the three realms were also shocked. They never thought that Taoist Hongjun would escape without fighting, and he would also escape so fast.  This is also difficult for them to accept.

    Zhu Jiuyin didn't want to let Taoist Hongjun escape. If Taoist Hongjun escaped like this, then everything he had done before would be in vain. This was not what Zhu Jiuyin wanted to see. He thought  , Zhu Jiuyin separated the power of Pangu's true body from his own chaotic god and demon true body, and then carried the 'Pangu Ax' and chased the Hongjun Daozu.

    For Zhu Jiuyin, he cannot let Daozu Hongjun leave today under any circumstances. You must know that this is the best time to kill Hongjun. If he misses it, it will be impossible to have such an opportunity. After all,  Daozu Hongjun is not a fool and will not give him such an opportunity again. Once he misses it, it will be missed forever. As the saying goes, opportunities cannot be missed and lost will never come back.

    Daozu Hongjun ran away very fast, but he was not as fast as Zhu Jiuyin. With a thought in his mind, Zhu Jiuyin cut through the space and left the heaven. You must know that Zhu Jiuyin would not care if it were the demon clan. After all, they have not yet  The ability can reach him, but Taoist Hongjun is different. He can not only reach Zhu Jiuyin, but also the Wu clan is in danger. If Taozu Hongjun kills Nanzhan Buzhou, it will be a lot of fun.  .  Zhu Jiuyin has to be responsible for the Wu clan above Nanzhan Buzhou. It is too dangerous to leave an enemy like Daozu Hongjun behind. Zhu Jiuyin will kill him today no matter what.

    Zhu Jiuyin and Hongjun Daozu are very fast, and Zhu Jiuyin has great spatial powers.  And Taoist Hongjun also mastered the laws of space. He chased and escaped extremely quickly, and soon left the heaven and headed towards the chaos.  After seeing Zhu Jiuyin and Daozu Hongjun leaving the Heavenly Court, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother finally breathed a sigh of relief. At least the Heavenly Court was saved now. Although the losses were heavy, it was better than complete destruction.

    After Hongjun Daozu and Zhu Jiuyin were gone, the Jade Emperor's face turned gloomy, and he said in a deep voice: "Empress Nuwa. Now is it time for you demon clan to give me an explanation? If not, then let's stop."  It¡¯s because of my ruthlessness that I¡¯ve left all of you monsters in this heaven!¡±

    There is no longer the w¨¥ixi¨¦ of Hongjun Daozu.  The Jade Emperor vented all his previous anger on the Nuwa Empress and the demon clan. In his opinion, the reason why Heaven suffered such a blow was entirely because of the demon clan, and the Nuwa Empress and the demon clan had to deal with themselves.  An explanation, and this is also the Jade Emperor's show of goodwill to Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu clan.  After all, even Daozu Hongjun couldn't kill Zhu Jiuyin with a sneak attack.  He was also being chased by Zhu Jiuyin. If Zhu Jiuyin offended him, would the court be okay?  As for the fall of ancient stars, that is no longer among their considerations.

    As soon as the Jade Emperor said these words, Empress Nuwa's face became extremely ugly, but she was powerless in this situation. After seeing Zhu Jiuyin burst out with such terrifying lethality, Empress Nuwa didn't think so.  Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun will still stand on their side without any care.

    Just when Empress Nuwa didn't know how to answer, Fuxi said: "Fellow Taoist Haotian. You have to be merciful and merciful. Now let's think about how to solve the safety of all living beings in the three realms. Teacher and Zhu Jiuyin  This battle caused the ancient stars to lose control. Heaven has now lost the protection of Nantianmen. If the stars fall, Heaven will inevitably suffer disaster. At this time, everyone should work together to think of a solution.  !¡±

    Fuxi still couldn¡¯t let go of the demon clan and Nuwa, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have said such words. However, what he said made sense. At least his words moved the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother.

    Seeing this, Hongyun also said: "Fellow Taoist Haotian, under this situation, only the demon clan can control the damage caused by the ancient stars to the three realms. Fellow Taoist, it is better not to care about it and resolve the immediate crisis first!"

    The falling of stars is inevitable at this time. If the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother continue to hold the demon clan accountable, it will not be a good thing for Heaven. He can only compromise. After all, the Jade Emperor does not want to see Heaven in this situation.  If it is destroyed in a disaster, then all your hard work will be in vain.

    The Jade Emperor took a deep breath and said: "Well, if I remember correctly, the demon clan has a secret technique that can sacrifice stars. As long as Nuwa and the demon clan can do this, then everything I have done today will  Heavenly Court will no longer pursue it. As for the grievances between you and Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s friend, it has nothing to do with us!¡±

    As soon as the Jade Emperor said this, the faces of Nuwa and all the demon saints became gloomy and terrifying again. Sacrificing the stars would require another 365 elites of the demon clan. The blow to the demon clan in this way was  But ten?Heavy, this made it difficult for Nuwa and the demon saints to accept, and they were all angry. They just wanted to take back the territory that belonged to the demon clan, but in the end they had to pay such a high price.  How can they be willing to do so.

    When he saw the expressions of Nuwa and the demon saints, Fuxi sighed and said: "Sister, people have to bow their heads under the eaves. This time you lose, you have to pay the price. Now take advantage of Haotian."  If you haven't regretted it yet, you'd better make a decision quickly. If Zhu Jiuyin comes back, everything will have to be renegotiated. At that time, the demon clan will probably be annihilated. Compared with the destruction of the entire demon clan,  Now it¡¯s nothing to pay 365 people!¡±

    As soon as Fuxi said these words, Empress Nuwa was shocked. Although the Jade Emperor's request was to take advantage of the situation, who put the demon clan in a very unfavorable situation now? If she delays it any longer, the consequences will be unimaginable.  Well, if all the elites of the demon clan are destroyed in this heaven, then the demon clan will probably be exterminated in the three realms.

    When she thought of this, Empress Nuwa couldn't help but take a deep breath, suppress the shock in her heart, and said in a deep voice: "Okay, Haotian, I agree to your request on behalf of the demon clan, but I hope you can say  And if you believe it, this matter is over, otherwise even if we, the demon clan, fight to the death, we will drag you to death together!"

    The Jade Emperor sneered and said: "Mother Nuwa, I am not begging you. If you don't want to, you can just refuse. No one is forcing you. You don't need to use this to harass me. I, the Heavenly Court, will not let you do this!"

    The Jade Emperor's arrogance made Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun ignore it. Taishang Laojun said in a deep voice: "Haotian, don't do things too far, it will be of no benefit to anyone. If you insist on it, then we will only  Now that we can fight with you, we will not watch the destruction of the Three Realms in the hands of a person like you!"

    Good guy, Taishang Laojun directly put the shit basin on the head of the Jade Emperor, as if all this was caused by heaven, which made the Jade Emperor angry. Unfortunately, Zhu Jiuyin is not here now, and those of the Wu clan  The Great Witch's vitality was severely damaged. If he continued to fight against Taishang Laojun and the others, it would also be very detrimental to the Jade Emperor. He could only snort and say nothing.

    After seeing the Jade Emperor retreating, Nuwa Empress did not say anything more. Time waits for no one. If Zhu Jiuyin and Hongjun Taozu had to wait for life and death, the fate of the demon clan would be miserable. If they leave the heaven earlier,  The demon clan still had a glimmer of hope. At least he didn't think that Zhu Jiuyin would continue to cause trouble for the demon clan when the Wu clan's vitality was severely damaged. That would also be a disaster for the Wu clan.  No matter how strong Zhu Jiuyin is, he cannot be the enemy of the entire Three Realms.

    Although many demon clans are not willing to give in, they have no choice but to sacrifice some of their clansmen and keep the ancient stars in the sky. However, the demon clan will not really be so obedient. In these ancient stars, they have no choice.  They still have a backup plan. As long as the opportunity comes, they still have the ability to take it into their own hands again and carry out the act of defeating the sky again.

    At this time, neither Empress Nuwa nor the Demon Saints no longer believed in their hearts that they could rely on the ancient stars to extinguish Jiuyin and use them as a means of saving their lives, because Daozu Hongjun  The battle with Zhu Jiuyin made them understand that in the eyes of Zhu Jiuyin and Hongjun Daozu, all living beings in the Three Realms are just ants.

    Regarding everything that happened in the heaven, those people who were desperately trying to seize the treasures ejected by Chaos were not in the mood to pay attention, because they had been attracted by the pursuit of Zhu Jiuyin and Hongjun Daozu. No matter how Hongjun Daozu did it,  Even if he escapes, he cannot break away from Zhu Jiuyin's lock. As long as Daozu Hongjun pauses for just a moment, he will be entangled by Zhu Jiuyin.

    Of course, the casual cultivators wouldn't care at first. After all, treasures are the most important to them. Only the three thousand chaos gods and demons would worry about it. However, what they have to pay attention to is that Dao Ancestor Hongjun is heading towards them.  Coming, this made them have to be careful, for fear that someone would accidentally be involved in this battle. Their bodies could not withstand such a battle, so they could only fight and watch Hong carefully.  Jun Daozu and Zhu Jiuyin, so as not to suffer the unreasonable disaster.

    Daozu Hongjun and Zhu Jiuyin were chasing and escaping in the void. Although countless small stars were ejected from the chaos, they could not stop the pace of the two of them. All the stars were hit by them.  Open, those relatively weak stars were directly shaken into powder by the powerful power emitted by their bodies, and completely disappeared into the void.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 657: Killing

    Chapter 657: Killing

    Seeing Daozu Hongjun and Zhu Jiuyin chasing after each other, the casual cultivators all had sad faces, because there was nothing but a mess in front of them, and all the treasures had been stolen by the two.  Destroyed by their strength, they were all gnashing their teeth and scolding Zhu Jiuyin and Daozu Hongjun bloody in their hearts.

    Of course, these people were also completely shocked by the battle between Zhu Jiuyin and Daozu Hongjun, which made them understand that individuals can be so terrifying, and they also understood why so many people robbed the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons.  Inheritance, the power of this inheritance is beyond their imagination. Just the chaotic god and demon clone of Hongjun Daozu is enough to make them envious, not to mention that Hongjun Daozu and Zhu Jiuyin can fly in the chaos so wantonly.

    "We can definitely do this. We don't have the inheritance of the Chaos Gods and Demons, but we have the treasures of Chaos Jet. As long as we can rob enough treasures, we can definitely succeed!" When I think of these casual cultivators here,  He was breathing rapidly, his face was red, and he stood there stupidly, imagining what kind of scenery he would be in the future.  It would be great if things were really as simple as they thought. Only these casual cultivators would think so. The three thousand chaos gods and demons, Kunpeng and others do not have such crazy ideas as they do. Although there are many treasures from the Chaos Ejection  , but so far they have not found anything that can compare with the beauty of inheritance. Everything is something that is not on the table. Although it is useful to them, it is far from what they expected.

    Although the Chaos jets are very fierce, most of them are just weak stars.  Although there are some treasures on these stars, they are definitely far from powerful. As for the existence of treasures.  That's nothing compared to one, and it is precisely because of this that the battles here are very fierce. Even the three thousand chaos gods and demons are still fighting. After all, if people don't care for themselves, heaven and earth will destroy them. For these three thousand chaos gods,  As far as demons are concerned, they pay more attention to their own development, not to mention friendship.  In their eyes it's all bullshit.

    The appearance of Zhu Jiuyin and Daozu Hongjun here disrupted everyone's preparations and hopes. Their pursuit and escape destroyed the efforts of many people, making these people gnash their teeth with hatred but had no choice.  But Zhu Jiuyin and Daozu Hongjun didn't care about all this at all. At this time, all they saw was each other's existence.

    Zhu Jiuyin bit into Daozu Hongjun¡¯s back, chasing him in the chaos, suddenly.  Not far from the place where the chaos erupted.  Daozu Hongjun turned around and couldn't help but slow down. This gave Zhu Jiuyin a great opportunity to take action.

    For a strong man like Zhu Jiuyin, as long as there is a chance, he will not give up and can seize it. After all, Zhu Jiuyin fought his way out of the sea of ??blood.  Because they are all obtained from killing.  Whether it was in the prehistoric times or in the Three Realms.  Zhu Jiuyin's journey was bloody.

    I saw that the 'Pangu Axe' was slashed out between Zhu Jiuyin's waving hands. Like a bolt of lightning, it struck at Daozu Hongjun's back fiercely.  The attack is an absolute killing move, leaving no trace of mercy and killing the opponent on the spot.

    Zhu Jiuyin's ax swing had fatal power. Not to mention that Daozu Hongjun's current cultivation level was still very weak. Even in his heyday, Daozu Hongjun did not dare to use his own body to resist Pangu.  The axe's killing weapon, after all, is a powerful weapon that opens the sky. Not to mention a body like his, even the powerful real body of three thousand chaos gods and demons cannot stop the sharp edge of the 'Pangu Axe'.  If the attack hits Daozu Hongjun, he will definitely die.

    Regarding Zhu Jiuyin's axe, Daozu Hongjun naturally knew the powerful relationship between it, but after being chased by Zhu Jiuyin for so long, his magic power was already insufficient. After all, this was chaos, and Zhu Jiuyin was so crazy.  The whole three realms knew about the fact that they were chasing him. Under the internal and external factors, Daozu Hongjun's heart was also a little confused.

    It is not that Taoist Hongjun has never thought about returning to Zixiao Palace, but he does not dare to do so. If he does, it will definitely lead the wolf into the house. Since the beginning of the immeasurable tribulation, Zixiao Palace has been invisible in the chaos.  They can't be found. It is precisely because of this that Daozu Hongjun was given a quiet cultivation environment. It is also because of this that Daozu Hongjun has the strength he has today. If Zhu Jiuyin is lured to Zixiao Palace,  That would be great fun. In the future, it will be difficult for Hongjun Taoist society to have quiet time. He has to be on guard against Zhu Jiuyin anytime and anywhere. Therefore, no matter how dangerous his situation is, Hongjun Daozu will not take Zhu Jiuyin away.  Jiuyin was led to Zixiao Palace.

    His mind was in a state of confusion, and his behavior had a certain problem. When he heard the sound of breaking the air from behind, it was too late for Daozu Hongjun to dodge.Okay, after all, Zhu Jiuyin's attack came too fast and locked his body tightly. Even if he wanted to dodge, he couldn't do it. In desperation, Daozu Hongjun could only activate his own defense, and a golden light rose up.  , that is the power of the 'Golden Wheel of Order' in the hands of Daozu Hongjun. Daozu Hongjun wants to use the power of the 'Golden Wheel of Order' to resist Zhu Jiuyin's axe, and buy himself time to escape.  .

    This time, Daozu Hongjun wanted to use the power of chaos to directly carry out a large space transfer. He would no longer run around with Zhu Jiuyin and others, but directly return to Zixiao Palace from here and completely get rid of Zhu Jiuyin.  Jiuyin's pursuit, but Daozu Hongjun's idea was good, but the reality was dangerous. His move put himself in danger. After all, Zhu Jiuyin was not in vain. His attack  That was extremely cruel.

    Although the power of the 'Golden Wheel of Order' is good, it is still a bit difficult to resist Zhu Jiuyin's 'Pangu Axe'. An explosion sounded from the golden light shield, just  In a few breaths, the shield formed by the 'Golden Wheel of Order' was torn apart by Zhu Jiuyin's 'Pangu Ax', and the powerful remaining energy rushed directly towards Daozu Hongjun's body.  The body shocked his mind.

    die.  At this moment, Daozu Hongjun felt the breath of death. At this time, he didn't care about any big space transfer, but a thought came to his mind.  The body sank suddenly, falling towards the ground like a meteor, using the power of the fall to escape Zhu Jiuyin's terrifying axe.

    Just when Daozu Hongjun's body was falling rapidly, the remaining energy from the 'Pangu Ax' in Zhu Jiuyin's hand passed over his head. If he had been a little later, his life would have been  He was about to die in the hands of Zhu Jiuyin, and was split into two by the sharp edge of 'Pangu Axe'.  He ended up with a dead body and soul.

    Zhu Jiuyin shouted with murderous intent: "Hongjun, I told you to die today, but you will definitely not survive tomorrow. There is no use hiding, you should die quickly, that will be an early death and early relief!"

    As Zhu Jiuyin shouted, the endless aura of destruction rushed towards Zhu Jiuyin crazily.  And then came together like crazy.  Then it was continuously compressed in Zhu Jiuyin's hands and integrated into Zhu Jiuyin's attack. In just a few breaths, the 'Pangu Ax' in Zhu Jiuyin's hands changed. In the endless destruction  Under the blessing of the aura, a huge divine ax was formed, and a dark light flashed on top of this divine ax, as if it was about to swallow the entire world.

    When Zhu Jiuyin was condensing the power of this blow.  Daozu Hongjun was not idle when he was falling rapidly, and endless rules of law were condensed around him.  However, it is not the power of the Law of Destruction, but the power of the Law of Space.

    When Zhu Jiuyin saw the space laws entangled around Daozu Hongjun's body, he couldn't help but frown slightly. With Zhu Jiuyin's eyes, he naturally understood what Daozu Hongjun was doing. He sneered and said:  "Space transfer, Zhu Jiuyin, do you think you still have time to activate it? Go to hell!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin finished speaking, the 'Pangu Ax' blessed by the endless aura of destruction cut through the void and slashed towards Hongjun Daozu who was falling rapidly. Under this ax  The entire space was shaken by it, and the power of space condensed by Daozu Hongjun was greatly damaged by this giant slash.

    Space transfer, this is a life-saving trick for those who master the laws of space. Unfortunately, Daozu Hongjun's magic power was consumed in the battle with Zhu Jiuyin. In this case, he could not complete it at all.  The instant transfer gave Zhu Jiuyin the opportunity to kill him.

    Although the law of space is strong, it is not worth mentioning in front of the ferocious power of the 'Pangu Ax'. When Zhu Jiuyin's 'Pangu Ax' fell, Daozu Hongjun's heart suddenly shivered.  An extremely dangerous feeling came to his heart.

    "No, the bastard Zhu Jiuyin's attack is coming!" When he felt Zhu Jiuyin's attack, although Daozu Hongjun wanted to dodge, it was too late because his secret technique had already been used and he wanted to stop.  It was no longer possible, and Daozu Hongjun could only forcefully move his body a little bit, hoping to escape from Zhu Jiuyin's hands.

    Although he only moved a little bit, Daozu Hongjun escaped Zhu Jiuyin's fatal blow. However, his life was saved, but he suffered huge damage. With a flash of axe, Daozu Hongjun's  Both feet were cut off by the 'Pangu Ax' in Zhu Jiuyin's hand. Under the erosion of the aura of destruction, Daozu Hongjun had not had time to take back his stumps, and the legs were destroyed by the aura of destruction.  It turned into ashes and disappeared into the void, becoming a ruined dregs in the chaos.

    Fortunately, the strength of Daozu Hongjun is there, thenHe was hit by Zhu Jiuyin's blast, but he still saved his life. The destructive aura did not deal a devastating blow to his body.

    "Hongjun, you must die today, no one can save you!" After Zhu Jiuyin succeeded with the axe, he jumped out, threw himself on the head of Taoist Hongjun, and waved the 'Pangu Ax' in his hand  Then he slashed at Daozu Hongjun's body again, aiming to completely destroy Daozu Hongjun here.

    Although Daozu Hongjun wanted to dodge, he simply couldn't do it because his body was locked tightly by Zhu Jiuyin's body. If he wanted to escape from Zhu Jiuyin's hands, it would be impossible.  Possibly, unless a great avenue comes, but this obviously cannot happen.

    With one blow of the ax, before Daozu Hongjun's body had time to react, the black light passed by and was split in half by Zhu Jiuyin with an axe. He was directly killed by Zhu Jiuyin in this chaotic place.  middle.

    Daozu Hongjun died, and was killed so easily by Zhu Jiuyin with an axe. This result really frightened everyone. This was a result they had not expected. A strong man like Daozu Hongjun could not  It's really shocking that Zhu Jiuyin can't escape from Zhu Jiuyin's killing blow. This is simply a big joke. As the master of the immortals in the three realms, he would be treated like this by Zhu Jiuyin.  It was so unbelievable that he was killed so easily. It was hard to believe the reality of this result.

    It's a pity that no matter what these people think, this is the truth, and they can't help but believe it. This fact can prove everything. It's sad that as a Taoist ancestor, he ended up with such a dead body and soul. How can we not let this happen?  The people watching the battle were extremely shocked. After all, such a result was too unbelievable.

    In any case, things have happened, and it has become a foregone conclusion that cannot be changed by their will, and no one can do this. Daozu Hongjun did die in the hands of Zhu Jiuyin, and he died in an impossible way.  Die again.

    "No! I don't believe it, this is not true!" The Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun shouted in fear, f¨£ngfo wanted to vent the fear in their hearts by shouting loudly, and Nuwa Empress  After seeing this, they and the other demon clans did not dare to stop at all. They no longer dared to stay in the heaven, and headed crazily towards the immortal world.  Go straight to the small world of red clouds.

    For these monsters, they no longer dare to return to their own world. That will only give Zhu Jiuyin a chance to kill. Relatively speaking, hiding themselves in Hongyun's world is more correct.  However, only in this way can they hope to avoid Zhu Jiuyin's pursuit. Although it is a bit unwilling to do so, but compared with his own life, even if he is unwilling, it is useless, because he cannot refuse.  These things.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 658 The result of twists and turns

    Chapter 658: The result of twists and turns

    "Daozu Hongjun was killed by Zhu Jiuyin like this?" For a moment, Sanqing, Hongyun, Nuwa Empress, Fuxi and others couldn't help but have such doubts in their hearts. They really couldn't believe that all this was true.  , because the impact of such a result on them is too great, so great that it is difficult for them to accept it.

    Although everyone does not want to believe it, this is the fact, an unchangeable fact. The Hongjun Taoist they have always feared was killed by Zhu Jiuyin, a lunatic, and he died so miserably that he did not even leave any face.  Even when he was escaping, he was successfully chased by Zhu Jiuyin. This result made everyone feel cold. It was so terrifying and cruel!

    Some people are afraid, and some are happy. The death of Taoist Hongjun made the three thousand chaos gods and demons and Tiandao happy. For them, they finally had one less competitor, and those casual cultivators who were snatching the treasures ejected from the chaos were also  I'm happy, at least with the death of Taoist Hongjun, it will no longer affect their treasure hunt, which is also a good thing for them.

    However, for the three thousand chaotic gods and demons and the way of heaven, the power of Zhu Jiuyin is also a huge stone weighing on their hearts. Even Hongjun Daozu cannot resist the other party's madness, and they have no confidence that they can do this.  Especially Tian Dao, now he can be said to be the weakest being in cultivation. After all, he has been hiding in the immortal world to practice after his reincarnation, for fear that Dao Ancestor Hongjun would come to him. Under such circumstances, his cultivation is natural.  It's not enough, not even as good as those three thousand chaos gods and demons.

    Good qualifications are useless.  The key is whether you can survive. If you can't even save your own life, then it's useless no matter how good your qualifications are.  There is nothing worth remembering about a dead person, let alone an enemy.

    Zhu Jiuyin killed Daozu Hongjun with one axe, and felt indescribably comfortable in his heart. You must know that this was the first time that he had been able to kill a master like Daozu Hongjun. Not to mention that this battle had a great impact on his practice.  What a benefit, just the spiritual satisfaction that excited him and sublimated his soul.

    Taoist Hongjun is dead, and Zhu Jiuyin doesn¡¯t want to let go of his treasures.  Especially the 'Golden Wheel of Order', which is a good treasure of chaos, and Zhu Jiuyin naturally wants to take it back.  As for other things, Zhu Jiuyin didn't care too much. After all, Taoist Hongjun couldn't bring all his belongings with him, as long as he could find Zixiao Palace.  Naturally, it will still fall into your own hands.  There is no need to rush now, there will be time to look for it in the future.

    Looking at Taoist Hongjun who was split in half by his own axe, Zhu Jiuyin sneered disdainfully: "Hongjun, you still overestimate your own strength. You think you can kill me, Zhu Jiu, with a sneak attack."  Yin, that is too naive. After you die, no one in the three realms can stop my progress. The way of heaven is not good, and the three thousand chaotic gods and demons are not good enough. I will be the only one in these three realms, and no one can stop me.  If you can be my enemy, come over here!"

    Zhu Jiuyin said as he grabbed the 'Golden Wheel of Order' and wanted to take it into his hands. But at this moment, the 'Golden Wheel of Order' suddenly shot out a powerful light and bounced away.  Zhu Jiuyin's palm, Zhu Jiuyin's hand failed due to unpreparedness, and he was unable to grasp this treasure of chaos.

    What's going on? Hongjun has died. This 'Golden Wheel of Order' has become a treasure without an owner, and it has been severely damaged by 'Pangu Axe' before. Why can you still resist? Could it be that Hongjun is not dead yet?  ,How can this be?  At this time, Zhu Jiuyin's heart was filled with ups and downs, and he began to doubt the death of Daozu Hongjun.

    Zhu Jiuyin had to have such doubts. After all, Taoist Hongjun's death was so abnormal. Just when Zhu Jiuyin was distracted, the 'Golden Wheel of Order' flashed from Zhu Jiuyin's eyes.  It disappeared, and when it disappeared, an image appeared on the spot, that was the figure of Taoist Hongjun.

    "Zhu Jiuyin, don't be too happy. You are still far from killing me. What you killed was just one of my clones. This time I missed, but next time you will definitely die, because  All your methods have been exposed in my eyes, and you have no trump card! And Tiandao, you must be dumbfounded now, your happiness is in vain, hahaha!" With the sound of laughter, this influence  It is dissipated.

    When he saw the influence left by Daozu Hongjun, Zhu Jiuyin's face became gloomy and terrifying. Daozu Hongjun was indeed not that simple and could not be killed by him so easily. Zhu Jiuyin really didn't.  Thinking that what he had worked so hard to kill was just a clone of Taoist Hongjun, he found it difficult to accept the result. The gap between the two was so great that it made Zhu Jiuyin furious.  situation.

    Humiliation, this is naked humiliation, Hongjun is slapping himself in the face,How can he not make Zhu Jiuyin angry? At this moment, he has the intention to go directly to Zixiao Palace to kill Daozu Hongjun. Unfortunately, Zhu Jiuyin doesn¡¯t know where Zixiao Palace is at all. Even if he wants to find  Daozu Hongjun tried his best but never had that chance.

    In fact, it was not only Zhu Jiuyin who was angry about it, but also Tiandao and the three thousand chaos gods and demons. This sudden change was equally difficult for them to accept, especially the last provocative words of Daozu Hongjun and Tiandao.  It made him even more annoyed.

    Zhu Jiuyin said angrily: "You Hongjun, you dare to tease me, but don't be too happy too early. I don't believe that if your clone is destroyed, your true self will not be lost!" Zhu Jiuyin  With that said, he destroyed the so-called clone of Daozu Hongjun with a wave of his hand. What happened next made Zhu Jiuyin stunned, and then he was ecstatic about it.

    There was actually a legacy of chaos gods and demons in the avatar of Taoist Hongjun. When he saw this inheritance, Zhu Jiuyin finally understood why Taoist Hongjun said such arrogant words before.  He just wanted to anger himself, make him lose his mind, and stop paying attention to this so-called clone, so that Daozu Hongjun could successfully take back the inheritance of this chaotic god and demon.

    When he thought of this, Zhu Jiuyin sneered disdainfully: "Hongjun, Hongjun, you are still so insidious, but it is a pity that your conspiracy did not succeed. I accepted this inheritance of the chaos gods and demons.  To see how much of the inheritance of chaos gods and demons you can use, I will kill as many of your clones as you have! Ha! Ha! Ha!"

    As he spoke, Zhu Jiuyin waved away the inheritance of the chaotic gods and demons, then laughed and walked away from the chaos to the heaven. The result of such twists and turns made the immortals of the three realms dumbfounded. Such a change is really  It was so unbelievable, but the clone of Taoist Hongjun was a good reminder to Tiandao, giving him a chance to escape from this immortal world.  Tiandao also has a lot of the inheritance of chaos gods and demons. If he can sacrifice a piece of the inheritance of chaos gods and demons to get out of trouble, it would be a good thing for Tiandao. At least he would not be so cautious for fear of being caught.  Daozu Hongjun and Zhu Jiuyin discovered his whereabouts, which gave him enough time to practice.

    After having such an idea, a burst of wild laughter came from a hidden practice place in the Earthly Immortal World. The laughter was indescribably arrogant. If Taoist Hongjun knew about his action, he would be killed.  With the great benefits of Heaven, I'm afraid he won't make a decision so easily. Unfortunately, there is no regret medicine in this world. It's useless for him to regret it. Things have already happened. His action this time not only failed to kill Zhu Zhu  Jiuyin, on the contrary, paid a heavy price and gave Tiandao a chance to escape. It has to be said that his action this time ended in complete defeat.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin has a small amount of the inheritance of chaos gods and demons, he does not have much time to spare. After all, there are great witches in the witch clan who need the inheritance of chaos gods and demons, and they can seize it from the hands of Taoist Hongjun.  The inheritance of the Chaos Gods and Demons is also weakening the opponent's strength. After all, the avenue practiced by Taoist Hongjun is directly related to the Three Thousand Avenues.

    Zhu Jiuyin beheaded the clone of Hongjun Daozu and took away a inheritance of chaos gods and demons from him. This incident made the immortals of the three realms excited, although they saw Hongjun during this battle.  They are not afraid of the power of Daozu, because Zhu Jiuyin has already achieved the first kill. If they unite together, can they also achieve this? So in the hearts of many people, there is such a  Crazy thoughts, wanting to hunt down the clone of Daozu Hongjun.

    As for Zhu Jiuyin, no one dared to challenge him because Zhu Jiuyin was so crazy. More importantly, Zhu Jiuyin was not alone. There was a powerful witch clan behind him to hunt down Zhu Jiuyin.  Jiuyin is simply unrealistic. In the past, the immortals of the three realms were still seeking the protection of Taoist Hongjun, but after this battle, no one would have such an idea again, because they were just ants in the eyes of Taoist Hongjun, and everything could change at any time.  An ant that can be discarded, so after this battle, Taoist Hongjun's status in the hearts of the immortals in the three realms has plummeted, and it has reached the point where everyone is calling for beatings. I have to say that Taozu Hongjun really lost miserably this time.  I paid for everything.

    If anyone dares to speak for Daozu Hongjun at this time, they will definitely be attacked by the immortals of the three realms. After all, they almost lost their lives because of Daozu Hongjun. They cannot find Daozu Hongjun.  They couldn't vent their anger, but if someone dared to jump out, they wouldn't mind teaching the other party a profound lesson.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 659: Breakup

    Chapter 659: Breakup

    Sadly, after this battle, Daozu Hongjun has completely become a tragic situation and has become a being that everyone wants to fight. This allows the three thousand chaotic gods and demons and the way of heaven to finally be free from violence and feel at ease, at least from now on.  It can no longer be overwhelming.

    When Taoist Hongjun, who was far away in the Zixiao Palace in the depths of chaos, opened his mouth and sprayed out a blood arrow when his so-called clone was killed by Zhu Jiuyin, he said it was a clone, but in fact, he had practiced to the level of Taozu Hongjun.  , the clone is almost the same as his original self. Whether it is the clone or the original self, as long as one person survives, Hongjun Daozu can be immortal. Of course, the premise is that his soul has not been destroyed, but this time  However, Zhu Jiuyin caused Daozu Hongjun to be severely injured and his vitality was severely damaged.

    In fact, the image left by Taoist Hongjun was all arrogant. The serious injury he suffered this time hurt his origin. After all, a chaos inheritance was taken away. To him, that was  But the fatal blow, the most important thing is that Daozu Hongjun is worried that Zhu Jiuyin can find his own destiny through the inheritance of chaotic gods and demons. You must know that his injury is very serious, and he no longer has the strength to fight against Zhu Jiuyin.  .

    Speaking of which, the advantage of practicing the way of the soul is that the soul is immortal and the true body is not destroyed. If Zhu Jiuyin's body is destroyed by someone, it will not be easy for him to resurrect. Then he must ensure that his divine heart is not destroyed.  However, Daozu Hongjun is much better than Zhu Jiuyin. At least he has a clone, and it is better to escape than Zhu Jiuyin.

    Hongjun Daozu fell, although he was not completely destroyed.  But in a short period of time, there is no need to think about causing trouble again. Zhu Jiuyin will naturally focus on the Nuwa Empress and the demon clan. Regarding the demon clan.  Zhu Jiuyin was filled with hatred. You must know that the demon clan is the life and death enemy of the witch clan. Although there is no immortal in the war, it is different for the witch clan. You must know that there are many people in this battle.  The ruthless men of the Wu clan fell, and Zhu Jiuyin had to avenge them.

    When Zhu Jiuyin returned from the chaos, the battle in the heaven had already subsided.  The Demon Clan and the Jade Emperor have already reached an agreement and have safely withdrawn from the Heaven. Now, only the Witch Clan army is left in the Heaven.  Although the twelve great witches were not willing to watch the demon tribe retreat, they did not want to see more tribesmen fall because of their own impulsiveness. After all, without the help of heaven, just because the witch tribe wanted to stay  It is not an easy task for these demon clans.  The price the Witch Clan has to pay to achieve this will be staggering.

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin appears.  The faces of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were filled with shock. You must know that the demon clan has already left, and Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun, Hongyun and others have all left. The entire heaven is already empty.  If Zhu Jiuyin was in trouble with him because of the demon clan's escape, then they wouldn't even have anyone to intercede. At this time, they couldn't help but become nervous and thought to themselves: "Oh. If I had known this, I shouldn't have done it before.  Let Fuxi and the others leave, and at least there will be someone to share the pressure with me!"

    The idea is good.  But in this situation, only fools would share the pressure with them. It's not like they have never seen Zhu Jiuyin's madness. Now that the life and death crisis in the Three Realms has been overcome, as long as they are not fools, they will naturally not get involved.  Zhu Jiuyin, a madman, might have poured his anger on their heads in a fit of anger. They did not have the ability of Daozu Hongjun to escape from the madman Zhu Jiuyin.

    Looking at the empty heaven, Zhu Jiuyin's face became heavy. He was very angry at the behavior of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. He was fighting with Daozu Hongjun in the front, but they actually reached a compromise with the demon clan in the back.  He actually used the Witch Clan as a knife to fight for his own interests. Such behavior made Zhu Jiuyin not angry. If he hadn't seen that the situation of the Witch Clan was not ideal, Zhu Jiuyin would have had the intention to directly kill the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother.  He took this heaven into his own hands and completely dealt with these two bastards who dared to use him as a swordsman.

    Before the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother could speak, Zhu Jiuyin snorted coldly and said: "Okay, Haotian, Yaochi, you are very good, you dare to play such a trick in front of me, you two are so brave, let's go  !¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin ignored the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother as he spoke, and directly gave the order to retreat to the twelve great witches and the witch army. After hearing Zhu Jiuyin's order, the witch army quickly gathered and marched towards the heaven.  They retreated, but there was endless hatred on their faces. It was the hatred for the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. After all, they were the ones who betrayed the Wu Clan. This made the Wu Clan army hateful, even though the Wu Clan came.  Heavenly Court had its own selfish motives and came to destroy the demon clan, but no one could deny that the arrival of the Wu Clan army resolved the crisis in Heaven, but the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother gave up the Witch Clan for their own selfish purposes.?Sold and reached a compromise with the Demon Clan, how could this not make the Witch Clan army angry?

    When they saw Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s move, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother became anxious. They quickly said loudly: "Friend Zhu Jiuyin, please listen to our explanation. Things are not what you think. We have"

    Before the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother finished speaking, Zhu Jiuyin's face turned cold and he sneered disdainfully: "Haotian, let's get rid of your tricks. I don't want to hear your reasons, and I don't want to see you again.  If you dare to say one more thing, then don¡¯t blame me, Zhu Jiuyin, for being ruthless and destroying your heaven first to let you know how serious the consequences of playing tricks on my witch clan are!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother had to shut their mouths. They did not have the guts to become enemies of Zhu Jiuyin, especially now that even Taoist Hongjun was killed by Zhu Jiuyin.  If they are still ignorant, they will really die. You must know that Zhu Jiuyin is a lunatic who can do anything. There is nothing he dares not to do. Even though the Wu Clan army has suffered heavy losses,  Zhu Jiuyin was really able to sweep through the heavens in a fit of rage.

    After Zhu Jiuyin's words fell, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother felt very regretful. If they had known that Zhu Jiuyin would be so angry, they should not have reached a compromise with the demon clan before. But now, they have completely hated Zhu Jiuyin.  Jiuyin, if you hate the Witch Clan, you will no longer need help from the Witch Clan in the future.

    In fact, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother only have such thoughts now. If things happen again, they will still make the same choice, because they have greater ambitions, and under the influence of their own ambitions, they will naturally  Will make risky decisions without considering other issues.

    Zhu Jiuyin naturally knew the personalities of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, because no one could stand the temptation given by the demon clan, not to mention that this temptation was taken by the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, and they took the opportunity to rob them.  But what everyone wants to do, as for allies, no one cares about them at all. After all, the Witch Clan army suffered heavy losses in the previous battle, which naturally made the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother have different intentions. This is human nature.

    There is no fairness in this world, all you have is strength. If you lose the power of deterrence, then naturally you will not be respected by others. This is the situation of the Wu Clan now. The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother saw the Wu Clan  The army suffered heavy losses, and they did not think that Zhu Jiuyin could kill Daozu Hongjun, so they did not think that Zhu Jiuyin would formally break with them, so they just made a compromise with the demon clan.

    Unfortunately, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother were completely wrong. Taoist Hongjun was killed by Zhu Jiuyin. Now even if he wanted to restore the relationship with the Wu Clan, it was impossible because the eyes of the Wu Clan could not tolerate it.  I won't interact with traitorous people like them again.

    Looking at the retreating figure of the Wu Clan army, the Queen Mother couldn't help but let out a long sigh and said: "Haotian, do you think we did something wrong? We should not have reached a compromise with Nuwa and the others before, and we should not have betrayed the Wu Clan.  Already?"

    After hearing the words of the Queen Mother, the Jade Emperor smiled calmly and said: "Yaochi, what happened has already happened. There is no use regretting it. Talking about it now will not help us at all. It will only ruin our own mood. The past things will be forgotten.  Let him go. After all, we don't have the foresight to know that Zhu Jiuyin can kill Daozu Hongjun. What's more, although we have broken with Zhu Jiuyin, he doesn't dare to do it. After all, Daozu Hongjun  The true self of Zhu Jiuyin is still there, Zhu Jiuyin still has to be careful, and it is impossible to focus on us. Now that the demon clan has been crippled, it can no longer benefit from us, and we don¡¯t need to care too much about Zhu Jiu.  Yin¡¯s view.¡±

    Although the Jade Emperor said it so easily, he was not so comfortable in his heart. Moreover, Zhu Jiuyin was a madman who could do anything. It was simply unrealistic to speculate using common sense. He couldn't say that.  I'm just deceiving myself to make myself feel better!

    Regarding the Jade Emperor's remarks, the Queen Mother also understood that they were just a set of words. In fact, the situation was even more dangerous than what the Jade Emperor said. After all, the Heavenly Court had betrayed the Wu Clan this time, even if the Wu Clan did not immediately attack.  , even though there is a lot of pressure from outside the Wu Clan, who can guarantee that nothing will happen to Heaven in the future? If there are problems in Heaven in the future, who will help him?  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 660: Continue the pursuit

    Chapter 660: The pursuit continues

    No!  It would have been good if those people did not take advantage of the situation, and after this bloody battle, the structure of the entire Three Realms will undergo earth-shaking changes. The most important thing is that no one knows whether Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan will stop.  If not, the situation in the Three Realms will become even worse, and the situation in Heaven will become even more unbearable.

    Regarding this, both the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother knew it very well, but they were unwilling to say it out. They were afraid that it would affect their state of mind, but they forgot that fear itself was affecting their state of mind.

    It is a pity that the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother have not discovered this yet. It can only be said that they are sad. In their hearts, they are trying their best to avoid this incident from affecting their own practice. However, the more they do this, the more unknowingly they become.  I was deeply affected by this incident, and my mood was greatly affected, but I didn't know it.

    Regarding the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, Zhu Jiuyin did not take them into his heart. Even though the two of them now had the cultivation level of Da Luo Jinxian, that was only a temporary lead. Da Luo Jinxian was not fundamental to the immortals in the three realms.  It¡¯s nothing. As long as there are sufficient resources, there are countless people in the three realms who can reach this level. The most important thing is the level of saint. At this point, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother are far behind.  Far from being comparable to Sanqing and Nuwa, only saints are qualified to be promoted to Zhu Jiuyin and to the Wu Clan.  The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother do not have such qualifications, at least in front of them.

    Why did Zhu Jiuyin attack the Second Saint of the West in the first place, and why he did it so viciously?  Not leaving any leeway for the other party, because the Second Sage of the West has the qualification to w¨¥ixi¨¦ Zhu Jiuyin, Zhu Jiuyin will naturally not let go of such a person, but Zhu Jiuyin cannot feel the w¨¥ixi¨¦ on the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother  , exactly like this, even if the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother betrayed Zhu Jiuyin, he still did not kill these two people directly.  Otherwise, no matter how high the price is, Zhu Jiuyin will not let go of anyone who can support him.

    After Zhu Jiuyin led the Wu Clan army back to Nanzhan Buzhou, he did not recuperate as everyone thought, but immediately launched into action.  Going to hunt down the Nuwa Empress, many people thought that if Zhu Jiuyin could let the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother go, they would no longer argue with the demon clan. Unfortunately, they were wrong.  In Zhu Jiuyin's eyes, the monster clan's w¨¥ixi¨¦ is much stronger than that of Heavenly Court.  Especially for Empress Nuwa, Zhu Jiuyin will not let her go. Now that there is such a good excuse and opportunity, if Zhu Jiuyin lets go, then he will not be himself.

    kill!  For Zhu Jiuyin, even if it affects the speed of his cultivation, he will not give Empress Nuwa a chance to develop again, because after this battle, it will be difficult for Empress Nuwa and the demon clan.  It is a qualitative breakthrough.  Even though the demon tribe suffered heavy losses in this battle, as long as they were given enough time.  So with the foundation of the demon clan, he can quickly recover his vitality. This is not what Zhu Jiuyin wants to see.  ]

    Once the Demon Clan recovers its vitality and a former saint like Nuwa Empress is the backbone, their influence on the Witch Clan will be astonishing. Zhu Jiuyin will naturally not let such a thing happen, and Nuwa Empress will become  If Zhu Jiuyin is killed, no one can stop Zhu Jiuyin's will. Nuwa must die. This is Zhu Jiuyin's will.

    Regarding Zhu Jiuyin, whether it was Empress Nuwa or Fu Xi and others, they all underestimated Zhu Jiuyin's vigilance against the demon clan. To underestimate Zhu Jiuyin would be to put themselves in danger.  After seeing Zhu Jiuyin let go of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, Empress Wa thought the matter was over for now, but she didn't know that the danger was approaching her step by step, and Zhu Jiuyin's magic hand had already reached out to her.

    Soon after Zhu Jiuyin settled the affairs of the Witch Clan, he did not make any stop and immediately headed towards the gathering place of the Monster Clan without stopping, to hunt down Nuwa Empress and eliminate this person who was a threat to himself and the Witch Clan.  There are people with w¨¥ixi¨¦.

    Zhu Jiuyin's every move after he left Tianting and returned to Nanzhan Buzhou, everyone withdrew their gaze. In their hearts, they did not think that Zhu Jiuyin would choose to continue to attack at this time, and it was precisely because  Everyone had this mentality, so they gave Zhu Jiuyin a great opportunity to kill Empress Nuwa. It was precisely because Empress Nuwa and others had such a mentality that they ruined their lives.  life.

    With Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation, he quickly arrived at the gathering place of the demon clan. Zhu Jiuyin hated the demon clan extremely, but this time Zhu Jiuyin rushed in without any fanfare, and with that  The strong power will kill Nuwa Empress, because he understands that if he attacks openly and openly now, Nuwa Empress will be killed.The mother will be prepared in advance and will run away if the situation is unfavorable. Even if the mother-in-law Nuwa confronts him, she will not take a photo with him. This is not what Zhu Jiuyin wants to see.

    I don¡¯t know whether it was because the demon clan was under huge pressure in the last battle in the heaven, or because it is just the nature of the demon clan. The defense of the entire demon clan gathering place is not bad at all, and there are no demon clan elites who can take action.  Warning, maybe in their hearts they didn¡¯t even think that anyone would dare to come directly to kill them. Their carelessness made Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s behavior more convenient. They came to the center of gravity of the demon clan without encountering any resistance along the way.  .

    When Zhu Jiuyin invaded the center of the demon clan, Empress Nuwa and a group of demon saints were discussing the future development of the demon clan. The last battle in heaven made them sober. All the unrealistic ideas in the past were gone.  Abandoned by them, the Monster Clan is no longer the powerful clan that once roamed the wilderness. To them, it is now just a weak existence. Especially after seeing the battle between Zhu Jiuyin and Hongjun Daozu, they were even more shocked.  Understand the gap between yourself and the Witch Clan.

    what to do?  How to catch up with Zhu Jiuyin's pace and give the Monster Clan the ability to protect itself has caused many ideas within the Monster Clan, and everyone is debating endlessly.  Even Empress Nuwa felt the crisis and discussed everything in depth with everyone, trying to find a way for the demon clan to develop.

    Just when everyone was discussing everything in full swing.  Suddenly a cold voice came: "Nu Wa, you don't need to discuss it. No matter how much you discuss, it is useless, because a dead person will not have the chance to realize all this!"

    When this voice sounded, Empress Nuwa and many demon saints couldn't help being shocked, "Zhu Jiuyin, this is the voice of Zhu Jiuyin. How could Zhu Jiuyin appear in the gathering place of the demon clan? Could it be that  Has the Witch Clan launched the final decisive battle against the Demon Clan?"

    As soon as he had this thought, all the demon saints present immediately became vigilant.  Long roars were heard, and they were notifying their subordinates to prepare to fight the Wu clan to the end. Unfortunately, their actions were in vain, and Zhu Jiuyin did not lead the army at all.  He just came alone.  Moreover, Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s target is only the Nuwa Empress. He has never thought of killing the entire demon clan at this time. After all, that is unrealistic. No matter how powerful Zhu Jiuyin is, let him kill the entire demon clan alone and completely destroy them.  Destruction, he doesn't have the strength yet.

    Empress Nuwa took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down.  Then he said loudly: "If Zhu Jiuyin has the ability, just stand up and confront us head-on. What's the point of hiding like this? Is it possible that your Witch Clan is so cowardly that you don't even have the guts to fight head-on with my Monster Clan?"  No, you can only do that sneak attack?"

    Hearing the words of Empress Nuwa, Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "What a Nuwa, you think too highly of the demon clan. You, the demon clan, are not qualified for a sneak attack. Don't worry, I will only kill you today."  I am not here to destroy your entire demon clan. Since your Nuwa has such a tone, I will give you a chance to fight head-on!"

    Zhu Jiuyin showed his figure while speaking. When Zhu Jiuyin appeared in front of the demons, Nuwa Empress and a group of demon saints became extremely nervous. They couldn't believe what Zhu Jiuyin was doing.  After all, they didn't believe that Zhu Jiuyin dared to enter the gathering place of the demon clan alone. In their opinion, there must be a conspiracy for Zhu Jiuyin to show his body in such a big way.

    When thinking of this, whether it was Nuwa Empress or a group of demon saints, they all became extremely cautious. For fear that they might accidentally fall into Zhu Jiuyin's trick, they all stared at Zhu Jiu extremely cautiously.  The yin does not let go.

    When he saw the actions of Empress Nuwa and many demon saints, Zhu Jiuyin's eyes flashed with a look of disdain. Although Zhu Jiuyin's look only passed by in a flash, he did not hide it from Empress Nuwa.  Empress Nuwa was angry at Zhu Jiuyin's arrogant behavior. As the main place of the demon clan, Zhu Jiuyin broke in so easily. This really disgraced the face of the demon clan and made all the demon clan  The face is dull.

    When Empress Nuwa confirmed that Zhu Jiuyin was the only one who broke into the demon clan gathering place, her expression changed instantly. She snorted coldly and said: "Zhu Jiuyin, you are so brave.  You really think you can do anything, and you are so arrogant that you can enter the stronghold of our Demon Clan on your own. Since you are here today, you can never leave alive. I want to see what qualifications the Witch Clan has without you, Zhu Jiuyin.  Establish a foothold in the Three Realms!"

    As soon as Empress Nuwa said this, Zhu Jiuyin laughed arrogantly and said: "Ha! Ha! Ha! It's so funny, Nuwa, I didn't expect you to have such an arrogant side. Do you think that just because of you wastes?"  Can you just let me, Zhu Jiuyin, stay? I¡¯m here to kill you today, not to be killed!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s arrogance made all the demon saints present angry, although they admitted that Zhu Jiuyin¡¯sIt's true that Zhu Jiuyin is very powerful, but Zhu Jiuyin wanted to single-handedly come to the demon clan's stronghold to assassinate the Nuwa Empress, and he was so arrogant that he said such words in front of all their demon saints, which made everyone present.  He was disdainful and thought that Zhu Jiuyin had gone crazy. After killing the clone of Taoist Hongjun, Zhu Jiuyin was so arrogant that there was no limit to it.

    Empress Nuwa sneered and said: "Zhu Jiuyin, you have such a strong tone. You think that our demon tribe is really weak and cannot be bullied. I am standing here. I want to see what ability you, Zhu Jiuyin, can kill."  Come on, don't kill me and get killed instead!"

    Speaking of this, Nuwa's eyes moved, and those demon saints moved quickly and surrounded Zhu Jiuyin. They wanted to bully the few and take advantage of the large number of people to surround and kill Zhu Jiuyin, but they couldn't.  Not to mention that their ideas were good, but the reality was cruel. Since Zhu Jiuyin dared to single-handedly come to the demon clan's stronghold to hunt down the Nuwa Empress, and he also pursued her head-on so arrogantly, it shows that he has full power.  He was sure that Zhu Jiuyin was not a fool, and he would not be foolish enough to seek his own death. Since he dared to come, he must have thought of various countermeasures.

    Want to surround and kill Zhu Jiuyin?  This is just a joke. In the face of absolute strength, the number of people has no effect. Although Zhu Jiuyin was injured in the battle with Hongjun Daozu, this small injury is not enough for him.  Zhu Jiuyin is not worth mentioning at all. The most important thing is that the battle with Daozu Hongjun made Zhu Jiuyin have a great breakthrough in his state of mind, making him fearless, even if he came alone to this dangerous place.  The powerhouse of the demon clan is not timid at all.

    Zhu Jiuyin laughed loudly and said: "Okay, very good, I also want to see what your demon tribe is capable of. None of you can escape today. Everything here has been blocked by my space power. Do you want to  If you want to leave alive, you must defeat me, Zhu Jiuyin, or all of you will die!"

    When they heard that Zhu Jiuyin had locked the space here, the faces of Nuwa Empress and all the demon saints changed drastically. The reason why Nuwa Empress was so arrogant before was because she did not recognize Zhu Jiu  Yin has the strength to fight against a race, but no matter how powerful he is, he cannot fight against a race. Unfortunately, they were wrong. Zhu Jiuyin had already made all preparations, and even blocked everything here in advance.  Give them the slightest chance.

    After hearing Zhu Jiuyin's arrogant words, Empress Nuwa's face changed several times. With one person's power, she could silently seal off the Demon Clan's important place. This was no ordinary trivial matter.  But it is related to everyone's life and death, which makes Nuwa Empress and all the demon saints of the demon clan panic and fear.

    Empress Nuwa took a deep breath and said: "Zhu Jiuyin, you don't need to bluff. You alone want to be able to block this place silently. That is really ridiculous. Don't be fooled by Zhu Jiuyin.  I was intimidated by such shameless words, which is simply a lie!" (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 661 Killing

    Chapter 661: Killing

    Lie, this is really a ridiculous excuse, but some people are willing to believe such an excuse. I have to say that these demon saints of the demon clan are indeed a group of stupid fools, and Zhu Jiuyin is too ignorant!

    As soon as Nuwa Empress finished speaking, the faces of the demon clan members changed, and smiles bloomed on their faces, giving them the courage to confront Zhu Jiuyin, and they were all gearing up to fight.  Zhu Jiuyin takes action.  *.*

    "It's a pity that these monsters really don't know how to live or die, and they even have such stupid ideas under such circumstances. Is Zhu Jiuyin really stupid enough to seek death on his own initiative?  No fool will come if he is not absolutely sure. Now that Zhu Jiuyin is here, he has full confidence to kill Nuwa, and even these demon clans, and cut off the roots of the demon clan, not to mention only from Zhu Jiuyin.  If Yin can trap all of them here silently, then you know what Zhu Jiuyin's methods are.

    Empress Nuwa and these demon saints are too self-righteous. Nowadays, it is no longer possible to win with more people. In the face of absolute strength, no matter how many people are, it is useless. It will only increase unnecessary deaths. Otherwise, it will not  There are other results.

    After hearing what Nuwa said, a trace of disdain flashed across Zhu Jiuyin's face again. Originally, he thought this battle would be difficult, but now it seems that everything is easier than he thought.  Duo, Nuwa is no longer the original Nuwa. The current Nuwa has lost her original essence. Maybe this is the consequence of reincarnation, but this is better for Zhu Jiuyin, and it is easier for him to complete  own goals.

    kill!  Such a monster clan gave Zhu Jiuyin nothing to worry about. He said disdainfully: "Okay, very good. Originally I only wanted to kill Nuwa alone, but since you fools also want to die, then I will do it for you."  Thanks to you, we don¡¯t need to say any more nonsense. Let me show you the truth. Let me see what qualifications you ignorant fools have to say such arrogant words. How dare you be so arrogant in front of me, Zhu Jiuyin.  !¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin's words stimulated the demon clan, Nuwa Empress and many demon saints. Although Zhu Jiuyin was very strong, they did not think that Zhu Jiuyin had really reached the point where he could cover the sky with one hand and could defeat them.  Totally stuck here.  Moreover, they had already sent out a message before. It won't be long before the demon army will surround this place. Even if Zhu Jiuyin has ten lives, it will not be enough to kill him. The human sea tactics will be enough to submerge him.

    The stimulated Nuwa Empress could no longer control the anger in her heart when she saw that the other party despised her so much.  He shouted loudly: "Zhu Jiuyin is not going to be so arrogant. This is the territory of my demon clan, not your Nanzhan Prefecture. I can't allow you to be so arrogant. Come and die! Dharma Prime Heaven and Earth, kill!"

    As soon as Nuwa¡¯s shout fell, a dazzling golden light rose into the sky.  A huge demon body phantom appeared in this space. As soon as this huge demon body phantom appeared, there was a huge coercion pressing towards Zhu Jiuyin.

    That is the Dharma image of Nuwa Empress, as a former saint.  Although Empress Nuwa's cultivation is still lacking, there is not much damage to her realm. Once this Dharma image appears, it has huge pressure.  Empress Nuwa wanted to use her status as a saint to suppress Zhu Jiuyin and catch Zhu Jiuyin off guard.  It's a pity that she was wrong, and very wrong. What she faced was not an ordinary person, but Zhu Jiuyin, a chaotic god and demon who inherited the god and demon of destruction and had the blood of Pangu, and had already embarked on his own journey.  As a Taoist, Empress Nuwa thought too highly of herself when she tried to use mere coercion to deal with Zhu Jiuyin. If coercion could succeed, then in the battle between Zhu Jiuyin and Hongjun Daozu, Hongjun  Dao Ancestor will not perish. As an ancestral witch, Zhu Jiuyin has a firm will. The witch clan relies on combat power rather than realm to fight in the world. With Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s current cultivation level, if he wants to be in the realm  Coming up to suppress him is a joke. No matter how strong Nuwa's Saint Avenue is, it cannot be stronger than the Avenue of Destruction among the three thousand avenues. In front of the Avenue of Destruction, all power must end.

    Merely destroying the avenue is enough to give Empress Nuwa a headache, not to mention that Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation at this time has integrated his cultivation into one body, making the inside and outside the same. It is not possible for ordinary people to shake him.  If you want to use coercion to deal with Zhu Jiuyin, it will only arouse the bloody nature in Zhu Jiuyin's bones. Whether it is the power to destroy gods and demons, or Pangu's bloodline, facing such a provocation will trigger his rage.  The murderous intention, when Nuwa Empress' coercion came out, attracted Zhu Jiuyin's endless murderous intent. As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's murderous intent came out, the whole space became cold.

    Zhu Jiuyin snorted coldly and said: "The bullshit Faxiang Heaven and Earth are just phantoms after all. They also want to be enemies with me, Zhu Jiuyin. See how I can defeat your outsider heresy.  , punch the void, kill!"

    &nbsp; Whether it is Pangu's bloodline or the power of the real body of the Chaos God and Demon, they all have strong physical strength. Zhu Jiuyin's punch caused the world to change color, and the powerful power was like lightning.  It hit the statue of Nuwa Empress.

    'Hiss' Zhu Jiuyin punched out, causing everyone present to gasp. He was so domineering. They all looked away. Zhu Jiuyin was not as weak as they thought.  , was not affected at all by the previous battle with Hongjun Daozu. Such a powerful fist had the power to absolutely destroy them. No wonder Zhu Jiuyin's previous tone was so arrogant and arrogant. This is because the opponent has this ability.

    At this moment, all the demon saints couldn't help but tremble in their hearts. The matter was serious and everything was beyond their imagination. This bastard Zhu Jiuyin really came to kill people. Unfortunately, they only found out now that it was already too late.  Even if they want to escape, it is impossible. Zhu Jiuyin has locked the space here. Even if they want to leave, it is too late, unless they can kill Zhu Jiuyin and break this space.

    With one punch, Nuwa Empress' Dharma Appearance Heaven and Earth, which she had finally gathered together, had no ability to withstand it at all. It was instantly blasted through by Zhu Jiuyin's powerful punch. The powerful force passed through the Dharma Appearance and moved towards the female  Empress Wa swept across, with such a powerful punch that even Empress Nuwa would not dare to confront her head-on. You must know that this punch has the ability to kill her.

    Danger, Empress Nuwa fell into crisis because of her arrogance, and her life was threatened by death.  At this critical moment, the attacks of the many demon saints finally arrived. Although none of them were Zhu Jiuyin's opponents, they were able to temporarily block Zhu Jiuyin's fist power and fight for Nuwa Empress.  Chance.

    With the combined efforts of many demon saints, Empress Nuwa finally escaped from Zhu Jiuyin's hands, but this time she understood how terrifying Zhu Jiuyin was, and it was far from being as unbearable as she thought.  It's a pity that she realized it too late now and was no longer able to take the initiative in this matter.

    When Zhu Jiuyin saw that his punch was blocked by many demon saints, his eyes revealed endless murderous intent. He shifted his gaze from Nuwa Empress to these demon saints. He sneered and said: "Okay,  Very good, since you bastards want to die, then I will help you first, die for me, Pangu's ax will appear, the world will be shocked, and the sky will be cut!"

    Zhu Jiuyin shouted loudly, and found the 'Pangu Axe', a treasure that opened the sky, in his hand. This time Zhu Jiuyin was serious about it. Previously, he originally planned to take advantage of Nuwa Empress' arrogance to catch her opponent by surprise.  He was caught off guard. Even if he couldn't kill Nuwa Empress directly, he would still have to severely injure the opponent. Unfortunately, his ideas were destroyed by these demon saints. How could this not make Zhu Jiuyin angry? Since he couldn't kill Nuwa Empress for the time being, Zhu Jiu  Yin Ze wants to kill these demon saints who are getting in the way first.

    When she saw Zhu Jiuyin swinging out the axe, Empress Nuwa became anxious. She was very aware of the power of the 'Pangu Axe'. Although they were now outnumbered, but in front of the 'Pangu Axe'  A large number of people will not have much effect, because no one can block the edge of the 'Pangu Axe', but these demon saints charged forward to rescue the Nuwa Empress. Under this situation, it can be imagined  Their fate.

    "Zhu Jiuyin, your opponent is me!" Empress Nuwa shouted and flew towards Zhu Jiuyin, hoping that her actions could save those demon saints and neutralize Zhu Jiuyin's crazy attack.

    It's a pity that Zhu Jiuyin didn't take Empress Nuwa's words seriously at all, let alone her attack, because when Empress Nuwa launched her attack, Zhu Jiuyin had already sacrificed the Destruction Treasure Protector on his head.  body, Zhu Jiuyin's ax did not pause at all, but it struck firmly on the bodies of the two demon saints who rushed in front, without even making a sound. The two demon saints then  He was killed by Zhu Jiuyin with an axe, and not even his soul could escape.

    Zhu Jiuyin actually killed two demon saints with one ax under heavy siege. This aroused the anger of all the demon saints. Empress Nuwa was even more crazy about it and shouted loudly: "Zhu Jiuyin,  You deserve to die!"

    As she spoke, she rushed towards Zhu Jiuyin crazily. It was said that as the human mother goddess, Nuwa Empress was compassionate and compassionate, but now she didn't show it at all. Today's Nuwa Empress has murderous intent.  Soaring to the sky, the whole person became like Shura, without any trace of kindness. Not only was there no kindness in her, but also in everyone present. This was war.

 Text Chapter 662: The person who should be robbed

    Chapter 662: The person who should be robbed

    The war between Zhu Jiuyin and Nuwa Empress is a race war. There is no benevolence, let alone mercy. In this war, there is only naked killing, and there is nothing else.  Existence, and this is the essence of immeasurable tribulations. In these immeasurable tribulations, if you don¡¯t kill, others will kill you. If you want to protect yourself, you can only kill. If you want to survive, you must  The heart is cruel and the hands are cruel.

    After Zhu Jiuyin saw what Nuwa had done, he couldn't help but snorted coldly and said: "Nuwa, I and you are the ones who deserve to die. You should die for me. The ax will shatter the void, destroy the heaven and earth, kill!"

    It has to be said that Zhu Jiuyin, who has inherited the bloodline of Pangu and has the true form of the Chaos God and Demon, is extremely powerful. Empress Nuwa and demon saints like the Yaozu are looking for death if they want to engage in close combat with him. There is no such thing.  If anyone dares to engage in physical combat with the Witch Clan, even a saint will have to retreat, and Empress Nuwa is not a saint yet. It can be said that this time Empress Nuwa and these demon saints chose a wrong path out of anger and fought with Zhu.  For a strong man like Jiuyin to engage in a hand-to-hand fight, it is really a stupid decision and a despiseable move."

    The 'Pangu Ax' in Zhu Jiuyin's hand was swung with endless divine power. All the demon saints were shrouded in the light of his axe. This time, these demon saints had completely seen Zhu Jiuyin's fierce power.  Zhu Jiuyin didn't take Empress Nuwa's attack seriously at all, as if Empress Nuwa didn't exist at all.

    Ignore it!  Yes, this was a naked disregard for Empress Nuwa. Zhu Jiuyin's behavior made Empress Nuwa even more crazy.  But no matter how crazy he is, it's useless. Zhu Jiuyin's attack will not change, and his will will not be shaken.  Since those demon saints dare to challenge themselves, they must be prepared to die.

    Under the ferocious power of Zhu Jiuyin's 'Pangu Axe', Nuwa Empress and a group of demons truly felt the danger of death. Unfortunately, fear could not change the outcome. Zhu Jiuyin's attack had already killed them.  Yes, they have to face all this, otherwise they will die.

    Zhu Jiuyin made up his mind to kill these monsters.  The cultivation level of his whole body was completely revealed. There was a faint black light on the sharp edge of the 'Pangu Axe', and there was an astonishing power on the black light.  Under the suppression of this dual force, those demon saints turned pale and were unable to support themselves. After all, the power of the 'Pangu Axe' was too powerful, too great for them to resist.

    Since losing Heaven.  The demon clan has long since declined.  Even in the treasure hunt that year, the demon tribe didn't get any useful treasures, otherwise they wouldn't be in such a predicament now.

    Under the blow of the ax, those demon saints had to retreat, otherwise they would only die. Once these demon saints retreated, only Nuwa Empress was left to fight against Zhu Jiuyin, and she was completely exposed to Zhu Jiuyin.  In front of Yin.

    "Come on, die!" Zhu Jiuyin shouted.  The left fist was swung out instantly, and a faint black light flashed above the iron fist.  The black light quickly burst out with bright light, and then separated from the body and condensed with the surging fist power into a huge black ball, which was blasted towards Nuwa Empress like a laser cannon.

    A sharp sound of breaking through the air sounded in the air, and Nuwa's originally angry face instantly turned as pale as a blank sheet of paper. She could clearly feel the impact of Zhu Jiuyin's dual-purpose attack.  If he was hit by this punch, he would be seriously injured even if he didn't die. This time, she really made a wrong step. After the defeat in Tianting, the danger came one after another. The madman Zhu Jiuyin even came directly to kill him.  This made Nuwa the Empress fearful.

    At this critical moment, Empress Nuwa didn't care about so much anymore. She suddenly used the innate spiritual treasure "Mountains and Rivers Sheji Tu" that she had not yet completely mastered. This treasure was re-refined by her. Compared with the previous one,  The 'Mountains and Rivers of the State' was even worse than that, but it was a pity that she was in such a hurry that she didn't have time to care for her.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    There was a loud bang, and a huge shock was formed in the air. An invisible counter-thrust force hit Nuwa Empress hard through the "Mountain and River Sheji Map", and a huge force came.  Rangzai's pale face turned dark red, and a trace of blood flowed from the corner of her mouth. Empress Nuwa was hit hard by Zhu Jiuyin's punch.

    But this was just the beginning. Immediately afterwards, Nuwa's body was like a piece of rag and was shaken back again and again. After drawing tens of meters on the ground, she slowly stopped. But it was like this that her body finally  She still hit the wall of space laid out by Zhu Jiuyin before stopping. At the same time, she could no longer suppress the pain on her body, and a mouthful of blood came out of her mouth!

    Looking back at the retreatEmpress Nuwa, Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said: "Nuwa, I thought you were so capable that you would dare to speak so wildly, but it turns out that you are just a vulnerable piece of trash!"

    Facing Zhu Jiuyin's sarcasm, Nuwa Empress had endless anger on her face, and said loudly: "Zhu Jiuyin, the cause and effect between the two lich and demon tribes has already ended, why are you still fighting with me, the demon tribe?"  Enemy, do you think you really have to do this to an end and force me, the demon clan, to perish with you?"

    Hearing what Nuwa said, Zhu Jiuyin smiled coldly and walked forward without answering her question.

    One step, two steps, three steps

    Although Zhu Jiuyin's footsteps were very light, they were like thunder in the hearts of Nuwa Empress and all the demon saints, making them feel extremely suffocated. The pressure of death was like a heavy mountain.  In their hearts, they were so frightened that they could hardly breathe!

    At this time, human nature is clearly revealed in Nuwa Empress and many demon saints. They have not yet reached the point where they can ignore life and death. From this point of view, they are still a person, not immortals who do not eat the fireworks of the world.

    Zhu Jiuyin had a trace of murderous intention on his face, and there was no trace of mercy in his eyes. He continued to walk towards Nuwa Empress without stopping at all. Facing death, Nuwa Empress made Julie's struggle.  He tried his best to steady himself and shouted: "Zhu Jiuyin, don't bully others too much. If you dare to kill us, you will become a public enemy of the three realms. No matter how powerful you and the Wu Clan are, you can't fight against the entire  The three realms are enemies, and even if we die, it will be difficult for you to leave here!"

    Even in the danger of death, Empress Nuwa was still timid. She actually used the immortals of the Three Realms and the demon clan to threaten Zhu Jiuyin. Unfortunately, she found the wrong person. If he had targeted other people, he would still have succeeded.  possibility, but Zhu Jiuyin was different. He had already made up his mind when he came to the gathering place of the demon clan, and he would not be swayed by the danger of Nuwa Empress at all.

    Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said: "Nu Wa, do you think that this mere danger can make me stop? It's really a daydream. Such danger is not worth mentioning to me, Zhu Jiuyin. Do you think  Are all the immortals in the three realms fools? They would make enemies of my witch clan for outsiders like you. That¡¯s impossible! You are dead today. It¡¯s useless to use anyone else as an excuse. I¡¯m going to take the heads of you bastards.  Warn those who dare to try against me and let them know the consequences of offending me, you can go and die!"

    While speaking, Zhu Jiuyin's big hand grabbed the neck of Empress Nuwa. At this moment of life and death, suddenly a powerful force broke Zhu Jiuyin's blockade, and a golden light blocked Zhu Jiuyin's face. Some people finally couldn't bear it.  Stop taking action.

    Only then a loud voice appeared in Zhu Jiuyin's ears: "Friend Zhu Jiuyin, please spare the lives of others, please spare the lives of Nuwa Empress and many fellow Taoists from the Yao clan!"

    As soon as this voice fell, Zhu Jiuyin heard who dared to save Nuwa Empress. It was Hongyun, a good old man in the wilderness. When Hongyun's voice fell, Nuwa Empress and a group of demon saints  There was joy on their faces, they were saved!

    Hongyun owed a huge favor to Empress Nuwa and the Demon Clan. He couldn't just watch Nuwa Empress die. Although Zhu Jiuyin thought that his actions were very covert and no one would notice, he didn't know.  There is a subtle connection between Empress Nuwa and Hongyun. Although Empress Nuwa gave her imperial dragon energy to Hongyun, Hongyun has not been completely refined after all, so they can have a relationship through this imperial dragon energy.  According to the connection, when Zhu Jiuyin appeared, Empress Nuwa sent a message for help to Hongyun, so Hongyun was able to save Empress Nuwa and the demon saints at this critical moment.

    When he saw Hongyun appearing, Zhu Jiuyin's face was extremely gloomy. He shouted angrily: "Hongyun, you are so brave. You dare to stop Zhu Jiuyin from doing what I do. Since you want to save Nuwa, then  It depends on whether you have the ability to smash the void with an axe, destroy the heaven and earth, kill!"

    While speaking, Zhu Jiuyin once again waved the "Pangu Axe", the most precious treasure in his hand, and struck Hongyun who was standing in front of Nuwa with an axe. Unfortunately, Hongyun was already prepared for Zhu Jiuyin's attack and did not wait for Zhu Jiuyin.  When the sharp attack of Yin's 'Pangu Axe' arrived, Hongyun sacrificed a Chaos Treasure in front of him, and a powerful golden light protected himself and Nuwa Empress.

    From the golden light, Zhu Jiuyin felt the aura of Liangjie. The treasure of chaos in Hongyun's hand turned out to have just appeared during this Liangjie. In other words, this treasure was born due to the immeasurable calamity. Such a result made Zhu Jiuyin  Jiuyin was shocked, and for a moment, the four words "person who should be robbed" appeared in Zhu Jiuyin's mind.  (To be continued¡­

 Text Chapter 663: The Heavenly Tribulation of Destruction

    Chapter 663: The catastrophe of destruction

    When he thought of the person who should be robbed, the murderous intention in Zhu Jiuyin's heart became even more intense. The person who should be robbed was very important to the entire immeasurable tribulation, but now such a person was on the side of the demon clan.  , how can this prevent Zhu Jiuyin from spreading murderous intentions? Leaving such a person behind is a huge hidden danger for him.

    kill!  Zhu Jiuyin will not shrink back for a person who deserves to be robbed. Since the other party has recklessly intervened in the battle between him and the demon clan, there is only one way to die. Zhu Jiuyin will not give the other party a chance to develop and grow. For  The sooner such a person is killed, the better. As for the impact that killing the person who deserves the calamity will have on the entire immeasurable calamity, Zhu Jiuyin does not consider it at all. For him, as long as he eliminates it,  This is fine for someone who is interested in himself.

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin shouted, the 'Pangu Ax' in his hand turned towards Hongyun and killed him. Relatively speaking, the weight of Hongyun, the person who should be robbed, was much greater than that of Nuwa.  , if Zhu Jiuyin is given the choice, he will kill Hongyun first, while Nuwa Empress and the demon saints like the demon clan can be put down first. After all, the w¨¥ixi¨¦ of the people who should be robbed is much more powerful than those of them. This is immeasurable.  Not long after the calamity began, Hong Yun had a Chaos Treasure in his hand to protect himself. If he waited any longer, the opponent's strength would expand to unknown extent, and he was afraid that the Earth Emperor would be able to get it soon.

    Hongyun didn¡¯t expect that Zhu Jiuyin would be so cruel. He didn¡¯t even give himself a chance to explain and just killed him, which made him a little annoyed.  But it was useless to be angry, because he could not change Zhu Jiuyin's determination at the moment when he stopped Zhu Jiuyin from killing Nuwa.  He should have expected such a result. Zhu Jiuyin is a crazy person. He doesn't care what Hongyun is thinking and what difficulties he has. In his heart, he only knows that the other party has stopped him from killing Nuwa.  , being your own enemy is enough.

    After realizing that Hongyun was the one to be robbed.  Zhu Jiuyin's body burst out with boundless killing intent. The killing intent was as unfathomable as the sea, and the huge killing intent soared into the sky and pierced the sky.  This was Zhu Jiuyin's will, an unchangeable will. When he realized that Zhu Jiuyin had such a strong murderous intention, Hongyun felt a little regretful for his actions.  It's a pity that it's useless for him to regret it.  Zhu Jiuyin was now determined to kill him.

    When Zhu Jiuyin's murderous intention erupted abnormally, for a moment, Zhu Jiuyin felt that he was standing in an illusory void, with countless stars spinning around, thousands of years of time reincarnation, destruction and rebirth continuing.  The earth was playing out in his sea of ??consciousness, and the aura of destruction formed a black god and demon after many destructions, tearing through the void and emerging from the darkness.  The bearer despises all domineering and evil spirits and wants to destroy the entire world.

    This black god and demon has a strong shadow of the god and demon of destruction.  Every time he punches out, a huge star will turn into powder and the sky will shake.  And at the end of the destruction is life. The lights of life rise after the destruction, allowing Zhu Jiuyin to feel the source of life, and this life comes from Zhu Jiuyin's Pangu bloodline.

    As these two auras continued to blend, the aura on Zhu Jiuyin's body underwent a qualitative change. This was the fusion of power in Zhu Jiuyin's mind. After Hongyun broke his seal, Zhu Jiuyin  Together with the endless murderous intent, the whole world was shaken. His huge murderous intent revealed the endless aura of the gods and demons of chaos and the aura of Pangu. Among the three realms, only Zhujiu could do this.  Yin was alone, but this murderous intention came from the gathering place of the demon clan. In this case, any fool would know what happened.

    Zhu Jiuyin actually killed the demon clan. This result shocked everyone. No one thought that Zhu Jiuyin would be so decisive and did not give the demon clan a chance to breathe. Such a result made everyone dumbfounded. They  They don't know what they should do now. After all, this is no longer a trivial matter, but is related to the safety of the entire Three Realms.

    what to do?  At this moment, everyone is thinking about this matter. Zhu Jiuyin can attack the demon clan today. Does that mean that as long as Tian Zhu Jiuyin is unhappy, he can kill their family.

    Fear, at this moment, everyone is afraid of Zhu Jiuyin's madness, but if they are really asked to attack Zhu Jiuyin, no one is willing to take the lead, but just when they are unwilling to take the lead  , a powerful aura erupted again in the gathering place of the demon clan, and this aura actually came from Hongyun, which made people even more worried about this.

    Good guy, even Hongyun can't help but intervene in this matter now. Although Hongyun has enough reasons, having reasons does not mean that everyone will buy your account, especially now that the person being watched turns out to be Zhu.  Jiuyin, this really makes everyone in the three realms a little bitAt first glance, they really didn't expect that things would develop to this point.

    "It's a pity that it's useless to regret at this time. Even if they want to make arrangements, the entire Three Realms are in chaos right now. It's useless no matter how many ideas they have, because everyone still has to eat.

    Zhu Jiuyin understood everything in an instant. He thought that he had already integrated the power of his body, but now he realized that he still overestimated himself. Things were far more difficult than he thought.  , if it weren't for Hongyun's forcing, it would be really difficult for Zhu Jiuyin to complete this fusion in a short time. Now that everything has been completed, the biggest hidden danger in Zhu Jiuyin's body has disappeared.

    If it weren't for this sudden stimulation, it would not be easy for Zhu Jiuyin to do this. He doesn't know how much time and energy it takes. But now he has completed it without knowing it. This makes Zhu Jiuyin  Be happy about it.

    You must know that only the fusion above spiritual consciousness is the real fusion. The fusion of external power cannot be compared with the internal fusion. However, what Zhu Jiuyin can use now is only superficial. Although the blood is good, he does not have a strong will.  To support it, it is useless. Only by dissolving the unyielding will of the Great God Pangu and the God of Destruction into the blood and marrow can we truly obtain all their inheritance.  Everything else is just superficial. Power without will is nothing. Anyone who is willing can crack it.

    Although the trace of consciousness left by the destruction of gods and demons has a powerful evil spirit.  But this is not its real evil intention, but the idea of ??transcending all constraints and transcending all shackles.  Of course, it is also the foundation of the inheritance of Chaos Gods and Demons. Without this kind of unyielding soul, even powerful people will not be able to control the true power of the Destruction Gods and Demons, and will not be able to exert the supreme power of the Chaos Gods and Demons.

    The inheritance of will.  This was the inheritance of the God of Destruction and the Supreme Pangu Bloodline. Although it was only for a moment, it gave Zhu Jiuyin a clear understanding.  A sea that embraces all rivers is a great place. I took a side road from the beginning. I don¡¯t need to worry about anything at all, not even for Pangu¡¯s inheritance.  Let alone destroying the inheritance of gods and demons.  There are other inheritances and I just have to open my heart and integrate them all, because I am who I am and no one can change it!

    Zhu Jiuyin let go of his soul in an instant. Countless memories of his past and present lives were opened in movie clips. All kinds of experiences in his past life, he just discovered that at the moment he entered the prehistoric world, the deepest part of his soul was actually  There is so much unwillingness, and there is still this life.  Do not obey all fate, want to transcend all will.  All turned into the most surging spirit, releasing, roaring, and galloping.  And Pangu's strong will also comes from the depths of his soul. When they meet on a narrow road, he charges with his sword and is indestructible.

    Letting go of the soul coincided with Pangu's will and the will of the gods and demons of destruction, and the result was smooth and no accidents occurred. It can be said that Zhu Jiuyin at this time was infinitely close to the will of Pangu, the great god of the past, and the will of the gods and demons of destruction.  Together, the three resonated instantly, and Zhu Jiuyin merged with Pangu's will, and the will of the god and demon of destruction merged into Yiti. Not only that, but at this moment, the treasure of destruction in Zhu Jiuyin's hand also moved.  , flew from the defense and merged into Zhu Jiuyin's spirit.

    The fusion of jingsh¨¦n has caused earth-shaking changes in Zhu Jiuyin's sea of ??consciousness. Youdao is a pill that splits into a baby, and the Nascent Soul appears, but Zhu Jiuyin is a fusion of wills and wills, destroying the battle between the treasure and Zhu Jiuyin.  The fusion of the will into yiti will not allow each other. The fusion of the war will completely allows Zhu Jiuyin to master this destructive treasure. All the power is integrated into the war will. The war against the will of heaven is achieved, and the catastrophe appears.  This is God's test for him, and it is also a punishment for him, the first acquired Chaos God and Demon since the beginning of Chaos. After all, he has the intention to go against Heaven, which is contrary to the Dao, and he will naturally be punished by the Dao.  Punishment, even during immeasurable tribulations.

    The rules of the avenue changed, and there was a thunder catastrophe. In an instant, Zhu Jiuyin was surrounded by endless destructive thunder. At this time, Zhu Jiuyin slowly opened his eyes, and a powerful burst of energy erupted the moment he opened his eyes.  Evil energy, and his body is also wrapped with bloody fierce energy. It is the evil energy contained in the will of the Great God Pangu. It is also the unyielding and heaven-defying evil energy left in the will of the gods and demons of destruction.

    The will to fight is unleashed. This is Zhu Jiuyin's own calamity, and it is also the most important calamity for him to find his own way. If he can survive this calamity, he will be able to successfully step into the supreme avenue and have the power to transcend everything.  Basically, otherwise there will only be death of the body and soul, and there is no other way to go.

    The Heavenly Tribulation of Destruction is the most powerful punishment from the Great Dao. The explosion of the ultimate power of destruction can end all power. It is also the final punishment for Zhu Jiuyin. It is the ultimate arrival of the Great Dao of Destruction.

    As the supreme ruler of the Three Realms, the Way of Heaven controls everything in the Three Realms.All catastrophes are controlled by the Dao of Heaven. When this destructive catastrophe came, he felt extremely fearful. It was the anger of the Dao. Of course, it was not only him who could feel the anger of the Dao, but also the person who was severely injured.  Taoist Hongjun, they can't figure out why the Taoist catastrophe will come during this immeasurable calamity. Could it be that Zhu Jiuyin killed Nuwa and the demon clan touched the bottom line of the Taoist?

    There are not a few people who have such thoughts, and even the Nuwa Empress herself regards herself as the protagonist of this calamity. After all, all of this happened in the gathering place of the demon clan, and Zhu Jiuyin was against them.  They were suddenly punished by a heavenly tribulation during the chase, which naturally gave rise to such thoughts in their hearts.

    Unfortunately, everyone thought wrong. This destructive catastrophe was not caused by the demon clan and Nuwa Empress, nor was it caused by Hongyun, the person who should be catastrophic. It was caused by Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s war-defying will to fight against the heavens.  Let Da Dao feel the instinctive w¨¥ixi¨¦, which is why this devastating disaster has just come.

    Soon, Empress Nuwa and the demon saints of the demon clan could no longer laugh. The coming of the catastrophe of destruction shrouded the entire gathering place of the demon clan, although it was said that this catastrophe of destruction was only aimed at Zhu Jiuyin.  came, but the huge momentum came, and countless people among the demon clan were injured by this powerful aura. Those demon clans who were practicing were all shaken by this powerful aura without exception.

    Those who can practice in seclusion are all the elites of the Monster Clan. At this time, the Monster Clan is really seriously injured. Even if Zhu Jiuyin is killed by this devastating catastrophe, the Monster Clan has also paid a lot of effort.  At the price, Nuwa Empress and a group of demon saints gritted their teeth with hatred as they looked at Zhu Jiuyin who was shrouded in the catastrophe of destruction.

    Because of the sudden arrival of the catastrophe of destruction, Hongyun escaped Zhu Jiuyin's bombardment. Now that the danger of the demon clan has been lifted, he himself has suffered the consequences. Although he wanted to leave, but when he thought of Zhu Jiuyin,  When those cruel methods were used, he could not leave because he urgently wanted to know whether Zhu Jiuyin could survive this devastating catastrophe. After all, it was related to his life and death, so he had to choose to stay and watch the results.

    After the catastrophe of destruction came, countless people in the three realms were watching everything here. In their hearts, they all hoped that Zhu Jiuyin could be killed by this catastrophe of destruction. Since then, they have lost a great w¨¥ixi¨¦.  , after all, Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s methods were too cruel, causing all living beings in the three realms to feel boundless pressure, so they all wanted Zhu Jiuyin to die. Unfortunately, Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s life and death was not controlled by the thoughts of these people, but depended on them.  Zhu Jiuyin itself.  Man can conquer heaven. Zhu Jiuyin's life and death is in his own hands. As long as Zhu Jiuyin's will is firm and not affected by external forces, as long as he can maintain himself without shaking his heart, then no matter how powerful the destruction is,  Even the catastrophe cannot kill him. After all, he is the incarnation of destruction, the god and demon of chaos who controls the law of destruction.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 664: Breaking the Disaster with One Ax

    Chapter 664: Breaking the catastrophe with one axe

    Perhaps the Heavenly Tribulation of Destruction is a big threat to the cultivators, but for Zhu Jiuyin now, it is already insignificant. Once his fighting spirit is established, Zhu Jiuyin has already mastered the "Dao of Destruction".  The ultimate power', if you want to use the power of destruction to destroy him, the chaotic god and demon who controls the law of destruction, it is simply impossible, because his will is already relatively strong. If the will of Pangu and the god and demon of destruction is no longer possible,  , then there is no will in this world that can compete with the Dao.  (Zhu Jiuyin glanced disdainfully at the catastrophe of destruction in the sky, and snorted coldly: "What can this mere catastrophe of destruction do to me? Break it for me, and split the sky with the divine axe!"

    While speaking, Zhu Jiuyin once again waved the 'Pangu Ax' in his hand. This sharp weapon that opened the sky was slashing at the Destruction Tribulation in the sky. The Destruction Tribulation was easily broken with one strike of the axe.  The power of an ax shattered the heavenly calamity. Such a powerful blow made Zhu Jiuyin feel the power of proving the Tao with strength. It was definitely not a lie that Zhu Jiuyin could crush the void with his extreme strength. Although Zhu Jiuyin relied on the 'Pangu Axe'  's divine power, you must know that the 'Pangu Axe' can split the sky and split the earth, which is not a problem for heavenly catastrophes, but the treasure is also the strength of one person, and no one will abandon his treasure in the decisive battle.

    The sky was split with an axe, and the Heavenly Tribulation was destroyed with just one axe. This result made everyone dumbfounded. Although everyone knew that Zhu Jiuyin was very powerful, it shouldn't be so ridiculously powerful. You must know that this is  The Heavenly Tribulation of Destruction, which can end all existence, was destroyed with just one axe. This is so unbelievable. When did the Heavenly Tribulation become so vulnerable? It was destroyed so easily by Zhu Jiuyin. This is so fake.  Bar.

    It¡¯s not that the catastrophe is invulnerable.  But Zhu Jiuyin was too powerful, so powerful that they couldn't believe it. Of course, part of the reason was that Zhu Jiuyin had chosen the timing of his attack very well. He used this weapon before the destructive calamity was fully formed.  An ax that can split the sky and split the earth, with the divine power of the 'Pangu Axe', naturally it has the results it has today.

    After the Heavenly Tribulation of Destruction, the essence of heaven and earth should have been sent down to reward Zhu Jiuyin for surviving the Heavenly Tribulation. Unfortunately, Zhu Jiuyin had cultivated the Great Avenue of Destruction, and it was also a mutated Avenue of Destruction.  He didn't need the essence of that day at all, he only saw Zhu Jiuyin's thoughts moving, and the avenues of destruction that were split apart by his ax were swallowed up by him.

    With the goal of devouring the Avenue of Destruction on its own, it has to be said that Zhu Jiuyin is crazy enough. If it were any other person, he would have been killed by the aura of the Avenue of Destruction.  After all, the power of the great avenue is not something that ordinary people can match.

    "And when he was demoted to the lower realm, the Jade Emperor miscalculated and cut off Qin Yong's connection with the earthly immortal world, so that he could not feel the breath of the earthly immortal world. After the catastrophe, there was no light of guidance at all.

    "Hiss" everyone gasped when they saw Zhu Jiuyin's crazy behavior. This was so shocking. Such a terrifying result shocked everyone, especially those who wished Zhu Jiuyin could  Dead people.  After seeing such a result, they were dumbfounded. They couldn't believe their eyes.

    "How is this possible? How can Zhu Jiuyin be so powerful?" Those people were shouting crazily in their hearts, but it was a pity that no matter how much they shouted, it was of no use.  This is the fact, the unchangeable fact.

    When they saw Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s magical powers, looks of horror flashed across the faces of Empress Nuwa and Hongyun. Now Zhu Jiuyin was born through the catastrophe.  That means they are in trouble now, what should they do?  In their hearts, they were frantically looking for ways to deal with it.  But no matter how they think about it, they can't find a solution, because all calculations are in vain in the face of absolute strength.

    Zhu Jiuyin made such a big noise in the gathering place of the demon clan. If all parties in the three realms did not know what happened here, it would be false. At this time, many people regretted it, especially those in the heaven.  The Jade Emperor regretted it so much. He had known that if he had not compromised with the Demon Clan before, he would not have harmed Zhu Jiuyin and completely parted ways with the Wu Clan. Now that he has seen Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s strength, there is no use regretting it.  .

    Dramatic changes, as the power of Zhu Jiuyin's ax spreads in the three realms, the entire three realms will usher in an earth-shaking change. I'm afraid that at this time many people are laughing at themselves for being stupid, and for nothing, they are evil.  Zhu Jiuyin, who he has a good friendship with, does such a stupid thing rarely in the world.

    The Jade Emperor had a headache, and the headache was caused by himself. However, the Jade Emperor did not think so in his mind. In his opinion, the reason why he made such a big mistake was because Zhu Jiuyin was too insidious, so  In his heart, he hated Zhu Jiuyin to the core, thinking that Zhu Jiuyin was teasing him on purpose.

    People are like this. When something happens, they will put the responsibility on others. They always think that they are not at fault and that others are at fault, and the Jade Emperor is no exception.

    &nbsp; After Zhu Jiuyin survived the catastrophe, the evil aura on his body became more solemn, and the exhausting fire of destruction could be vaguely seen. All the power of Pangu and the gods and demons of destruction were officially stimulated, which made Zhu Jiuyin feel the excitement around him.  Of course, he also felt the pressure of exhaustion, which came from the rejection of the avenue.

    The path Zhu Jiuyin takes is a path that defies heaven. Naturally, he will be rejected by the Dao. This is also a matter of course. If he is not jealous of others, he is a mediocre person, but if he is not jealous of the Dao, it will be difficult to transcend everything.  .

    Fortunately, Zhu Jiuyin is now in the calamity of measurement, and the power of Dao has been greatly affected. The method has caused substantial harm to him, so Zhu Jiuyin is not in much danger, and he is not in any great danger.  Only by being able to withstand the pressure of this avenue can Zhu Jiuyin be able to reach the end of his avenue and transcend this world.

    Everyone only saw that Zhu Jiuyin successfully passed through the catastrophe, but they did not notice that at the moment he passed through the catastrophe, one of the shackles on Zhu Jiuyin's body was broken. He had become the Great Luo Jinxian.  His cultivation level has made a qualitative leap. With his current level of cultivation, he is fully capable of killing Taoist Hongjun again without the help of the 'Twelve Heavenly Gods Formation', and even Zhu Jiuyin now.  He can sweep through the entire demon clan with one person.

    The catastrophe of destruction has been passed, and Zhu Jiuyin now wants to settle accounts with Hongyun, Nuwa Empress, and the demon clan, and let them know how terrible the consequences of being enemies with him will be.

    Zhu Jiuyin sneered and said: "Hongyun, go to hell, split the sky with an axe, kill!"

    After surviving the catastrophe of destruction, Zhu Jiuyin had a perfect path of cultivation and officially embarked on his own path. He had the power to destroy the world. With Zhu Jiuyin's hatred for Hongyun, it would be natural for him to take action.  Without leaving any room, he made a killing move, killing Hongyun to eliminate the hatred in his heart.

    Zhu Jiuyin's hateful blow fully demonstrated his cultivation. Under his anger, he exerted 200% of his power. He counted on Hongyun's strength to resist Zhu Jiuyin's attack.  An axe, that's simply impossible. Zhu Jiuyin's killing move is not something that one person can resist. What's more, Zhu Jiuyin still used a heaven-opening weapon like the 'Pangu Axe'. With such a sharp weapon in his hand, then  But if a person blocks a person and kills a person, the Buddha should kill the Buddha. He is extremely powerful.

    Under such circumstances, Hongyun had no choice but to become impatient and risk his life in a fight, because if he refused to risk his life in the fight, there was only one way to die. Zhu Jiuyin was determined to kill him and would not show any mercy.  Fortunately, Hongyun is more cautious. Even when Zhu Jiuyin faced the catastrophe of destruction, he was very prepared. When Zhu Jiuyin passed through the catastrophe of destruction, he was already prepared.  Everything was done without Zhu Jiuyin giving him an excuse.

    Under the threat of death, Hong Yun did not dare to have the slightest reservation, otherwise he would be the only one to die. For the sake of his own life, Hong Yun even used the energy to suck milk. After all, Hong Yun  Zhu Jiuyin was targeted because of the demon clan's affairs. Moreover, no one in the demon clan can withstand the fierce power of Zhu Jiuyin. If Hongyun falls, then the demon clan will really have to face a battle today.  The disaster is devastating, and no one can save the demon clan from this crisis.

    Even though Empress Nuwa is very united with all the demon saints, for the ordinary demon clan, they are concerned about their own safety. If the demon clan is strong, they naturally dare not have any different intentions, but now Zhu Zhu  Jiuyin came to the door single-handedly, but he was trying to lose their face. Once they were defeated, they would have a lot of fun. I was afraid that each of these people would frantically escape from this gathering place of monsters. What racial interests?  , the life and death of any race will be thrown away by them, and no one will care about all this. All they care about is their own lives. This is the shortcoming of the Monster Clan. It is far from being comparable to the Witch Clan, because in  The Wu clan is united.

    As a person who is in trouble, Hongyun is not at the mercy of others. Although Zhu Jiuyin is very powerful, Hongyun is not without the power to fight back. After all, he still has a powerful Chaos Treasure in his hand, and he has the power of the demon clan.  After the support, Hongyun's cultivation also made amazing progress. When he tried his best, it also had a great impact.

    In an instant, a powerful and suffocating terrifying power suddenly burst out from Hongyun's body, spanning the void and shaking the world. Such a powerful force made no one dare to underestimate it. The appearance of such a powerful force also made everyone pay attention.  Get to know Hongyun, a well-known good old man.

 Text Chapter 665: Fear

    Chapter 665: Fear

    It is said that everyone sweeps away the snow in front of their door and doesn't care about the frost on other people's tiles, but some things are not that simple, especially when used on Zhu Jiuyin, it is not so rash. Now Zhu Jiuyin's power has made everyone in the three realms  Self-danger, when Hongyun broke out so powerfully, most people in the three realms were happy because they saw a hope that could compete with Zhu Jiuyin, but hope is unreliable, at least Tian Dao and Hongjun Daozu are not the same.  They don't think Hongyun can stop Zhu Jiuyin, because they are too aware of the power of the 'Pangu Ax' in Zhu Jiuyin's hand. Unfortunately, not everyone in the Three Realms has such a vision, and most people are still acting emotionally.  [This article comes from]

    The red cloud can erupt for a while, but can it continue to erupt?  This is obviously impossible. His body limits his power. After all, he does not have a powerful Chaos God and Demon Real Body like Zhu Jiuyin. Defending only with a Chaos Treasure is not a long-term solution.  , not to mention that his current strength is not as good as it is. His current explosion is only completed under the threat of death, and his explosion is burning his own essence and blood. How much essence and blood can a person burn?  If it goes on, you can imagine how long Hongyun can persist.

    Those onlookers did not feel the difference in momentum between Hongyun and Zhu Jiuyin, but Empress Nuwa, who was at the center of the fight, knew it very well. She took a deep breath and shouted loudly: "Let's do it together, unite  Get up and fight Zhu Jiuyin to the death, no matter how strong he is, he can't be an enemy of all of us, kill him!"

    Empress Nuwa shouted and frantically launched another attack on Zhu Jiuyin. With Empress Nuwa taking the lead, the demon saints also launched attacks on Zhu Jiuyin regardless of risk. As for the juniors at the immortal level,  Although they are all desperately attacking Zhu Jiuyin.  It's a pity that their strength is so weak that they can't even break through Zhu Jiuyin's defense. Their attacks have no other use except to anger Zhu Jiuyin. The current Zhu Jiuyin is no longer the previous Zhu Jiuyin.  , the cultivation has reached the realm of Daluo Jinxian, which is no longer something that these juniors can shake.

    Under the threat of death, Hongyun burned his own essence and blood to deliver a powerful blow. In just a moment, his power surged crazily, and his body exuded endless majesty, looking down on all living beings like a god.

    ? Just listen.  Hongyun shouted angrily: "Zhu Jiuyin, you will die, the Earth Emperor's curse will appear, the true form of the Dharma will appear, the Earth Emperor's Seal!"

    In a loud voice.  Hong Yun's back revealed his true body, a huge palm tore through the sky, and slapped Zhu Jiuyin down.  When this huge palm approached Zhu Jiuyin, it turned into a huge dharma. The dharma seal burned with a fierce true fire in the center of the earth. It was the original fire originating from the center of the earth, exuding a majestic  The swaying ancient aura is one of the Earth Emperor's own magical powers.  It was also the Earth Emperor's magical power that Hongyun obtained by burning his own essence and blood.

    "The Seal of the Earth Emperor" can be said to be the entry-level magical power of the Earth Emperor. However, although it is an entry-level magical power, it is not simple at the same time. You must know that Hongyun's seal not only incorporates the supreme imperial aura of the Earth Emperor.  It also blesses the original power of the earth. This seal can condense the power of a world. Now that Hongyun's world has broken through the middle thousand worlds, one can imagine how amazing the power of this seal is.

    The huge seal carries a terrifying force that can destroy mountains and collapse mountains.  Along the way, there is the 'Pangu Ax' that destroys everything and meets the Zhu Jiuyin. The Earth Emperor's seal is the most powerful and yang power.  Zhu Jiuyin's 'Pangu Ax' was even more powerful than him, and even more sharp. The collision between the two was like sparks hitting the earth. With a loud bang, Zhu Jiuyin and Hongyun were both struck.  The force of the counter-shock caused him to fall back.

    There was nothing wrong with Zhu Jiuyin, it was just that his body was knocked back. After all, his true form of the Chaos God and Demon had already made a qualitative leap when he broke through to the Great Luo Golden Immortal Realm. No matter how strong the counterattack force was, it could not hurt him.  Not at all, but Hongyun's Chuyin didn't feel very good. His Earth Emperor Dharma, which was condensed by burning his own essence and blood, was shaken away by the force of the shock, and he spurted three mouthfuls of blood in a row, which made people look at him.  Then you know that your origin has been injured.

    Similarly, the Chaos Treasure in his hand also revealed its true identity. It turned out to be a treasure seal. It is no wonder that Hongyun was able to block the edge of the 'Pangu Ax' with the magical power of the Earth Emperor's Seal. That was because he integrated this Chaos Treasure into  With his own magical power, he was able to block the blow of 'Pangu Axe'.

    In fact, Zhu Jiuyin was repelled not entirely due to Hongyun alone, but also to the efforts of the Nuwa Empress and many demon saints. However, even so, they still had no choice but to get any of Zhu Jiuyin, which made them  Morale was greatly damaged.

    "That's not right! Senior brother, if I'm not mistaken, this madman Zhu Jiuyin is already the Lord of the Great Luo Jinxian. With his powerful true form of the Chaos God and Demon, under the amplification of the 'Pangu Axe'It can seriously injure everyone, so why is it only Hongyun who is injured now?  "In the Yuxu Palace, Yuanshi Tianzun couldn't help but said to the Supreme Lord.

    Hearing Yuanshi Tianzun's words, Taishang Laojun nodded and said: "This is indeed a bit unreasonable. With Zhu Jiuyin's character, it is absolutely impossible to show mercy to enemies like Hongyun and Nuwa, but now it is like this  The result is really puzzling, unless Zhu Jiuyin is injured, but this is obviously impossible. Seeing that he is full of energy and blood, there is no pain at all. Could it be said that Zhu Jiuyin did this on purpose?  After all, he has other plans secretly!"

    As soon as Taishang Laojun said these words, Yuanshi Tianzun's face flashed with a look of surprise, as if he had thought of something, and he was stunned for a moment.  Seeing Yuanshi Tianzun's expression, Taishang Laojun couldn't help but asked: "Junior Brother Yuanshi, did you think of something?"

    These words of Taishang Laojun awakened Yuanshi Tianzun, and he said in a deep voice: "Brother, do you think Zhu Jiuyin is deliberately forcing Hongyun and Nuwa to break out, leaving them under the threat of death?  Explode even greater power, forcing them to burn their own essence and blood to crazily improve their cultivation?"

    When hearing the words of Yuanshi Tianzun, Taishang Laojun couldn't help but frowned and said: "Junior brother, what are the benefits of Hongyun doing this? Doesn't he know how much of a threat it poses to himself? Although his  The real body of the Chaos God and Demon has been somewhat successful, but once Hongyun and Nuwa Empress raise their cultivation to the limit, it will not be a good thing for him. If he is not careful, he will be threatened unless he is stupid.  , otherwise how could such a decision be made!¡±

    Yuanshi Tianzun was not moved by the words of Taishang Laojun, but said seriously: "Elder brother, Zhu Jiuyin is not stupid. I think he wants to release all those trapped in the small world.  The Witch Clan, once the cultivation levels of Nuwa Empress and Hongyun were raised to the realm of quasi-sages, the Witch Clan, who were trapped in Zhu Jiuyin's own small world, completely lost their confinement, and all these people appeared.  In the Three Realms, what do you think it will be like?"

    "Hiss!" As soon as Yuanshi Tianzun said this, Taishang Laojun couldn't help taking a breath of air and shouted out loud: "This bastard Zhu Jiuyin is too insidious. If he succeeds, who among the three realms will still be him?  Our opponents, with the foundation of the Witch Clan, can completely sweep across the entire Three Realms. Even the teacher and the Heavenly Dao cannot stop the Witch Clan army. We cannot let this chaotic conspiracy succeed no matter what, otherwise the consequences will be disastrous!"

    Yuanshi Tianzun sighed and said: "Elder brother, what can we do to stop it? If our guess is true, do you think that even if the two of us take action, we can force Zhu Jiuyin to retreat? And now that Zhu Jiuyin has exploded with such a powerful force,  The immortals in the Three Realms have long been in danger. Even if there were no Nuwa Empress and Hongyun, the others would also be crazy about improving their own cultivation. After all, the cultivation of Zhu Jiuyin, the Daluo Jinxian, requires the cultivation of a quasi-sage.  In order to protect themselves, Haotian and Yaochi will never fail to respond!"

    Yuanshi Tianzun was right. They could stop Zhu Jiuyin from persecuting Empress Nuwa and Hongyun, but they could not stop all the immortals in the three realms. Not to mention the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother in heaven, and those  In the sea of ????blood, Ancestor Styx, Kunpeng and other gods and demons, as well as the three thousand chaos gods and demons, as long as they want to protect themselves, they have to work hard to improve their cultivation. Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun can  Stop a few people.

    Taishang Laojun sighed and said: "Junior brother, I really don't want what you said to come true, but from Zhu Jiuyin's actions, only this explanation can explain his motives. This time things really happened.  If it goes big, the entire Three Realms will face a crazy baptism!"

    Yuanshi Tianzun nodded and said: "What Senior Brother said is true. We can't sit still and wait for death now. The Chaos Jet is our only chance. We can no longer set our sights on this immortal world. Hong Yun and Ying Zheng  If we want to compete for the title of Earth Emperor, then let¡¯s give them this opportunity. Except for the small thousand worlds necessary for our own cultivation, let¡¯s abandon everything else. Our hope is in the chaos, not here.  In the earthly immortal world, if we want to transcend, there is only one way to go, there is no other way!"

    Yuanshi Tianzun's words made Taishang Laojun secretly sigh, and then nodded and said: "Forget it! At this point, we really have no choice. Kunpeng and the three thousand chaos gods and demons have already taken care of them.  The target is set in chaos, and there is nothing we can¡¯t bear to part with.¡±

 Text Chapter 666: Arrogant and Domineering

    Chapter 666: Arrogant and Overbearing

    Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun had such thoughts in their hearts and were worried about their own safety. Most people in the Three Realms were worried about this, especially those who had enmity with Zhu Jiuyin, and even more so.  Everyone is trembling with fear, fearing that Zhu Jiuyin's next target will be him. Although Zhu Jiuyin has not yet been able to kill Nuwa Empress and Hongyun, at this moment, no one is optimistic about them and thinks that they can defeat them.  Zhu Jiuyin made a comeback in his hands, and Zhu Jiuyin used his strength to tell the immortals in the three realms the fate of those who were enemies of him.

    Not everyone in the Three Realms has the vision of Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun. In the eyes of many people, they think that the reason why Zhu Jiuyin did not rush to kill Hongyun and Nuwa Empress is that they are playing cat and mouse.  , I want to tease the other party enough before taking action.

    "Vulnerable! Hongyun, you have so little ability to come here to set up a fight, you really don't know how to live or die!" Zhu Jiuyin sarcastically sent a disdainful look at Hongyun, and his words made Hongyun's face look like this.  It changed again and again, and it was very ugly, but Hongyun did not dare to take action again, because he needed time to suppress his body that was injured by Zhu Jiuyin.

    When Zhu Jiuyin saw that Hongyun didn't refute, he turned his eyes to Nuwa and the demon saints, and said disdainfully: "Nuwa, weren't you very arrogant before? Why do you have nothing to say now?"  , the demon clan has this little ability, so there is no need to survive in these three realms, you are also wasting the resources of the three realms while you are alive!"

    Arrogant!  Who could be more arrogant than Zhu Jiuyin, as soon as he said these words.  The faces of those demon tribes showed great anger, and the junior demon tribes even clamored to fight to the death with Zhu Jiuyin, but they didn't even think about it.  With their little ability, they couldn't even break Zhu Jiuyin's defense, so why should they fight to the death with Zhu Jiuyin? This statement can only make everyone feel ridiculous, but other than that, it will have no effect.

    Being ridiculed by Zhu Jiuyin, Nuwa Empress's eyes revealed endless killing intent. Similarly, those demon saints were also eager to have another bloody battle with Zhu Jiuyin, but because Nuwa Empress never made such a move.  express.  But they did not dare to act privately. After all, Zhu Jiuyin's previous influence on them was too strong. They alone could not withstand Zhu Jiuyin's fierce power.  Facing Zhu Jiuyin's arrogance, although they were extremely angry, there was a hint of helplessness in their anger.

    In this world, the strong are respected, and those without strength can only endure their anger.  No matter how arrogant Zhu Jiuyin is.  But they didn't dare to act rashly, because they didn't have the strength to fight Zhu Jiuyin, and they had to wait for the opportunity.

    Zhu Jiuyin's step-by-step persecution made Hongyun and Nuwa Empress feel boundless pressure. For them, if Zhu Jiuyin continues to be so arrogant, the morale of the demon clan will plummet soon. If they don't find allies anymore  If they don't help each other, then all of them will face life-threatening danger.

    Empress Nuwa took a deep breath and shouted loudly: "Kunpeng. If you don't show up until now, are you really going to watch the demon clan be destroyed? If the demon clan is destroyed, your fate will be the same.  It won¡¯t get better than that!¡±

    Although Kunpeng is said to be the master of all demons, his relationship with the demon clan is not very friendly. However, after all, he is from the demon clan, and he also has great ambitions for the demon clan. If he looks at Nuwa Empress like this, he will still  If a group of demon saints died in the hands of Zhu Jiuyin, then he would not be able to fulfill his wish and hold the power of the demon clan in his own hands. Moreover, what Nuwa Empress said was right. If the demon clan were to be killed by Zhu Jiuyin,  Jiuyin was destroyed, and the fate of him, the master of all demons, was imaginable. With Zhu Jiuyin's character, he would never let him go.

    It can be said that the words of Empress Nuwa forced Kunpeng to have no way out. He was annoyed by Empress Nuwa's behavior, but Kunpeng was unable to change all this. He knew that this was Nuwa Empress.  Empress Nuwa targeted him, but he had no choice but to step in and was taken advantage of by Empress Nuwa.

    Although Kunpeng had a thousand or ten thousand reluctances in his heart, as soon as Nuwa said this, Kunpeng had to show his body and stood in front of Zhu Jiuyin and said: "Zhu Jiuyin  Friends of Jiuyin, the hatred between the two lich tribes has been entangled for so many years. Both of you and I have suffered casualties, so why do we have to do things to the extreme? If we have to be merciful, please forgive others. I ask Zhu Jiuyin, friend, to be able to do so.  Please be noble and let the demon clan go, and don¡¯t let the two clans start such a meaningless fight again!¡±

    Although Kunpeng's attitude was very good, it was a pity that his words could not move Zhu Jiuyin. If Zhu Jiuyin was so easy to talk to, then how could he come to the gathering place of the demon clan to hunt down Nuwa Empress single-handedly?  After his words, Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said: "Kunpeng, who do you think you are? If I remember correctly, you bastard has already betrayed the demon clan. Hurry up if you think so."  Go away, don'tStop me from killing people, or else you should be careful about your own life. I tell you, Nuwa and Hongyun must die today. Whoever dares to stop me is my enemy!  "

    As he spoke, Zhu Jiuyin roared, and a vague shadow appeared behind him. It was vaguely the same as his own appearance. This was the shadow of Zhu Jiuyin's fighting spirit, although Zhu Jiuyin's fighting spirit had just condensed.  , but this fighting spirit is wrapped in blood, like a fierce god from hell, exuding a domineering and ferocious aura. This is the battle formed by Zhu Jiuyin condensing the auras of Pangu and the gods and demons of destruction, and fusing them with himself.  Once the powerful fighting spirit comes out, it can exert endless coercion and psychologically suppress its enemies.

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's fighting intention came out, Kunpeng was the first to be frightened by this powerful fighting intention. He groaned involuntarily and took a few steps back, not daring to confront Zhu Jiuyin's fighting intention. After all, his strength was  It's not enough to confront Zhu Jiuyin head-on. Of course, there is also the reason why Kunpeng is unwilling to fight. After all, Zhu Jiuyin is targeting Nuwa Empress. The reason why he shows up is that he is forced to give up his life.  It was simply impossible to fight Zhu Jiuyin, not to mention that he knew he was not the only one in this gathering place of monsters.

    Kunpeng, who stepped back, said in a deep voice: "Okay, friend Zhujiuyin has indeed succeeded in cultivating. I, Kunpeng, admit defeat, but friend Zhujiuyin shouldn't be too happy too early, Taoist friend Zhen Yuanzi hasn't shown up yet.  I have to watch Hongyun die here. Or is it that fellow Taoist Zhen Yuanzi is afraid and doesn¡¯t dare to show up to see him!"

    Good guy, Empress Nuwa dragged Kunpeng into this battle, and Kunpeng didn't do any work. He only had a small contact with Zhu Jiuyin, and he didn't know that he would actually be hit by Zhu Jiuyin.  Retreat, or retreat on your own.  Then he directly dragged the Immortal Zhen Yuanzi in. His shameless move was very smooth.

    In fact, the Great Immortal Zhen Yuanzi came to this gathering place of demon clan with Hongyun.  Because he was worried about Hongyun. After all, what Hongyun had to face this time was Zhu Jiuyin, the god of murder. Zhen Yuanzi knew very well how cruel Zhu Jiuyin was.  But he didn't expect that Kunpeng would reveal his whereabouts.  Originally, Zhen Yuanzi did not want to get involved in this battle. For him, as long as he could save Hongyun's life, but as soon as Kunpeng finished speaking, he had to show up.

    After seeing Zhen Yuanzi appear, Zhu Jiuyin snorted coldly and said: "Okay, very good! I didn't expect that I, Zhu Jiuyin, have such a big reputation. A small action has attracted so many people."  People are cheering, but I don¡¯t know who else hasn¡¯t come. I don¡¯t know if Sanqing has come, and that fellow Taoist wants to be my enemy, Zhu Jiuyin. Then please stand up and let me, Zhu Jiuyin, do my best.  Come and see and know who you all are!"

    Although Zhu Jiuyin's words were a bit arrogant, none of those hiding in the dark were willing to come forward. They were not fools. This matter had nothing to do with them. They had no need to offend Zhu Jiuyin.  , As for Sanqing, their Yagen has not come. For them, the life and death of Nuwa and the demon clan have nothing to do with them. At this time, Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun have already begun to prepare everything to evacuate this fairy world.

    Zhen Yuanzi took a deep breath and said: "Friend Zhu Jiuyin, you have to be merciful and merciful. Although Hongyun did something a little reckless, he did not mean to be an enemy of fellow Taoist, and the demon clan  Now that we can¡¯t cause harm to the Wu Clan and fellow Taoists, why do the fellow Taoists have to kill them all and force them to a dead end!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin didn't pay any attention to Zhen Yuanzi's words. He sneered and said: "Is there anyone else who can stand up? If not, then get away from me. Don't blame me, Zhu Jiuyin."  Let me remind you, if it is affected, it has nothing to do with me, you can only consider yourself unlucky!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's words came out, the many people watching the battle who were still hiding in the dark became extremely frightened. Zhu Jiuyin, a madman, can do anything. Since he said such a thing  He was definitely not trying to scare himself, so they all immediately retreated frantically without saying a word.

    Just when these people had just retreated, Zhu Jiuyin rushed towards Hongyun and Nuwa Empress like a human-shaped truck. His move was very domineering, running over everything along the way and rushing directly to the front of him.  In front of the red cloud.

    Zhu Jiuyin didn't look at Hongyun's face in the past. He was going to kill people. When he got close, Zhu Jiuyin's eyes condensed, and the 'Pangu Ax' in his hand turned into a bolt of lightning and slashed directly at Hongyun's face.  The head is executed cleanly and neatly, without any sloppiness. It is a killing move without any mercy.

    Although there were so many people coming forward to persuade, Empress Nuwa and Hongyun were still wary of Zhu Jiuyin. After all, Zhu Jiuyin was a lunatic, and they did not want to entrust their lives to others., even if Kunpeng and Zhen Yuanzi came forward, it was still unrealistic to convince Zhu Jiuyin. When he saw Zhu Jiuyin rushing towards him crazily, Hongyun reacted instantly, holding the gun in his hand.  The Chaos Treasure crazily attacked Zhu Jiuyin, and the attack was also clean and neat. You must know that even though Hongyun was healing his wounds, he had already gathered the means to fight back. It was precisely because he had such preparation that he just  He saved his own life and was not killed on the spot by Zhu Jiuyin with an axe.

    When Hongyun made a counterattack, the attack of the Nuwa Empress also arrived. The energy of the three people blasted together and a huge sound rang out. Then a powerful airflow was generated at the intersection of the energy, which was astonishing.  The energy is centered on the explosion, showing a huge ripple shape, surging and radiating in all directions.  The dust and fine particles on the ground were blown up into the air, and the entire ground was almost scraped down three feet.  The majestic energy tore through the earth in an instant, and the entire void suddenly surged, making the heaven and earth vitality powerful and making the entire space tremble.

    Although Hongyun is also a great master who has entered Daluo Jinxian, it is a pity that he chose the wrong fighting method in the battle with Zhu Jiuyin. An immortal cultivator actually fought against Zhu Jiuyin, who has inherited the inheritance of chaos gods and demons and has the blood of Pangu.  When the ancestral witch engages in close combat, the outcome is of course imaginable. Even if you are passive, you should not make such a choice.

    In previous battles, both Zhen Yuanzi and Kunpeng had seen Zhu Jiuyin's methods. They both complained about the defeat of Empress Nuwa and Hongyun. However, when they watched the battle at such a close distance, they realized that they  How ridiculous the previous idea was. Whether it was Nuwa or Hongyun, they all had great strength, but they were not Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s enemies. What did this mean? It meant that Zhu Jiuyin was terrifying, and  If Zhu Jiuyin had not attacked Hongyun just now, but had attacked them, they would not have had time to react at all. This was the gap.

    Just the aftermath of the ax made Zhen Yuanzi and Kunpeng feel the terrifying combat power of Zhu Jiuyin, making them understand how big the gap between themselves and Zhu Jiuyin was. Under this axe, not only  With that incomparable power, there is also that extremely terrifying aura of destruction. The two combined have the power to destroy everything.

    Hongyun was originally injured. Although Zhu Jiuyin gave him a little time to recuperate, this time was not of much use in recuperating his injuries. Even if he had made the best preparations, he would not be able to recover.  He was still vulnerable to the absolute power, and was instantly knocked backwards by Zhu Jiuyin.

    Kunpeng could not care about Hongyun's life and death. For him, it would be best if Hongyun died. At least he would have one less enemy. But Zhen Yuanzi could not. With a thought, Zhen Yuanzi flew to block Hongyun.  With his body, he blocked Zhu Jiuyin's crazy murderous intention, and used his own body to give Hongyun a chance to breathe.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 667 Showdown

    Chapter 667: Showdown

    "Zhu Jiuyou, please show mercy for Pindao's sake!" Zhen Yuanzi spoke first, trying to persuade Zhu Jiuyin to stop again, hoping to save Hong Yun's life, but unfortunately he still had to let him go.  Disappointed, after knowing Hongyun's identity, Zhu Jiuyin had already determined to kill him, so as not to leave any hidden dangers to himself.

    Zhu Jiuyin snorted coldly and said: "Okay, very good, Zhen Yuanzi, you finally couldn't help but jump out too. Kunpeng, you are the only one left now. Since you all want to stop me from killing people, let's go together."  Come on, let me see what progress you have made!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin finished speaking, everyone present was angry and arrogant. He was extremely arrogant. Zhu Jiuyin didn't put them in his eyes at all. He actually said such arrogant words and wanted to be alone.  Challenge them all.

    Zhu Jiuyin's move shocked everyone who was paying attention to this battle. No one expected that Zhu Jiuyin would be so arrogant. He did not leave Zhen Yuanzi and the others any face, and was forcing him step by step.  The other party will fight to the death with him.

    Taishang Laojun sighed and said: "Junior Brother Yuanshi, our actions must be accelerated. Zhu Jiuyin, this lunatic, is now hopeless. Now he has used his methods incisively and vividly, and is forcing him step by step.  Empress Nuwa and Hongyun ignored their own foundation to break through their own cultivation, and their plan has been successful!"

    Hearing the words of Taishang Laojun, Yuanshi Tianzun also let out a long sigh. Zhu Jiuyin's plan was indeed successful, because Hongyun finally couldn't bear the strong pressure after being forced to kill by Zhu Jiuyin step by step.  , I have to go all out, and I am no longer burning my own essence and blood bit by bit.  Instead, he is desperately burning his own essence and blood to force a breakthrough in his own cultivation, so that he can have enough strength to fight against Zhu Jiuyin.

    Although this kind of behavior is very dangerous and he is gambling with his own life, Hongyun has no choice. Not only does he have no choice, but Nuwa Empress also has no choice. They are all burning their own essence and blood.  Seeking a breakthrough in a short period of time, as for the damage caused by the breakthrough, it will not worry them. After all, once the breakthrough is made, it will be a saint.  There will be a qualitative change in the cultivation of that body, and all the hidden injuries on the body will be restored by the powerful gifts of heaven and earth.

    Zhen Yuanzi hopes that he can protect Hongyun, but Hongyun does not want Zhen Yuanzi to fend off disasters for him. After all, he caused all this himself, and he is not willing to let his brother Zhen Yuanzi fight for him.

    Not long after Zhen Yuanzi¡¯s body fell.  The aura on Hongyun's body suddenly exploded because of this, and the powerful aura soared into the sky, a quasi-sage!  He finally became the first quasi-sage in the Three Realms. As soon as his powerful breath came out, he immediately blocked Zhu Jiuyin's momentum. At this time, a sneer flashed across Zhu Jiuyin's face.

    The Yuanshi Tianzun in the Yuxu Palace sighed and said: "Elder brother, what we are most worried about has happened. Zhu Jiuyin finally forced Hongyun to the point where he had to explode. This time the Wu clan will finally get out of trouble.  Once out, the Three Realms will become their world, and we are about to withdraw from the stage of these Three Realms!"

    Taishang Laojun sighed: "This is fate. This is not something we can stop. Okay, let's start taking action and work together to move the Small Thousand World into chaos. Although it is dangerous there, it is much safer than the Three Realms.  !¡±

    As soon as Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun said this.  The small thousand worlds densely populated by the disciples of the Man and Chan sects rushed out of the chaos of the Earthly Immortal Realm crazily. Although there were many obstacles along the way, under the action of Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun  All were resolved. Although their move had a far-reaching impact, no one paid attention. If anyone paid attention, it was only the Tongtian Cult Master, because Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun still informed the Tongtian Cult Master when they left.  .

    Seeing Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun driving away from the Small Thousand Worlds, Master Tongtian sighed and said: "Forget it, since the eldest brother and the second brother have made such crazy decisions, then I will also be in trouble.  I can¡¯t bear to leave, let¡¯s go, these three realms are no longer where I should be!¡±

    Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun were prepared, but Tongtian Cult Leader was not prepared. It was just that Zhu Jiuyin's attack was too fast, so Tongtian Cult Leader did not react for a while.

    Sanqing took advantage of the battle between Zhu Jiuyin and the demon clan to quietly leave the Three Realms without disturbing anyone, because all his limited attention was focused on the battle between Zhu Jiuyin and the demon clan.  middle.

    In fact, for Hongyun and Nuwa Empress, they did not want to break through their own cultivation so crazily, but they were forced by Zhu Jiuyin to have no choice. If they did not fight hard, there would be only one way to die. If they died,  , then everyone behind themThe general died very badly. For the sake of his men, Confucius had no choice but to go on.

    Hongyun was not a softie. After breaking through the Quasi-Sage, he blocked Zhen Yuanzi in a flash and snorted coldly: "Zhu Jiuyin, your opponent is me, there is no need to vent your anger on me."  On someone else's body!" At this point, Hongyun paused, and then said to Zhen Yuanzi: "Brother Zhen Yuanzi, this is my own matter. I can handle it myself. You'd better step back first.  Well, I can handle it myself!"

    After Hongyun's breakthrough in cultivation, a powerful aura also flashed across Empress Nuwa's body. Under the threat of being disabled, she also broke through in her own cultivation and became the top being in the Three Realms.  A powerful person at the quasi-saint level.

    Empress Nuwa is different from Hongyun. You must know that Kunpeng is not as noble as Zhen Yuanzi. He can protect Hongyun from disaster. However, Kunpeng did not show any intention of taking action. He hid aside silently and did not do anything at all.  Anyone who threatens Zhu Jiuyin is the same as a visitor.

    After Empress Nuwa's cultivation level broke through, she glanced at Kunpeng coldly. Although she didn't say anything, Kunpeng felt extremely fearful in her heart because Kunpeng could clearly feel the murderous intent and intent in Empress Nuwa's glance.  It was a warning, forcing Kunpeng to be the scapegoat.

    If Empress Nuwa had not made any breakthrough in her cultivation, then Kunpeng would not have to pay attention to Empress Nuwa's threat. After all, he thought he was strong enough to protect himself. But now everything was different. Empress Nuwa's breakthrough made him  Feeling the boundless pressure, Kunpeng cursed Zhu Jiuyin and Nuwa Empress in his heart. They were the ones who caused the trouble, and now they wanted to take him down. How could he not be annoyed by it.

    However, Kunpeng still insisted on pretending not to see the look in Nuwa's eyes. He did not understand the other party's intentions at all, and still did not want to intervene in this battle. At this time, Hongyun had already begun to attack. He made a move with a thought.  His own treasure, the 'Emperor's Heaven Seal', shouted loudly: "Zhu Jiuyin, go to hell, kill! One seal controls the universe!"

    Following Hongyun's shout, the 'Emperor's Seal', a treasure of chaos, smashed towards Zhu Jiuyin with endless power. The huge seal enveloped Zhu Jiuyin and made him unable to escape. Not only that  , the same 'Emperor's Seal' also locked the space tightly, not allowing Zhu Jiuyin to make the slightest dodge move, forcing Zhu Jiuyin to fight him head-on.

    When facing the attack of the 'Emperor's Seal', Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said: "Okay, Hongyun, you are seeking death on your own, so it's no wonder that I am cruel and ruthless. You brought all this on yourself.  Split the sky with an ax and kill!"

    As he spoke, Zhu Jiuyin's body once again erupted with endless murderous intent, exuding a violent and cold aura. The blood on his body was instantly emptied, replaced by streaks of destructive aura, and the power of fighting intent in Zhu Jiuyin's body.  After being activated, Zhu Jiuyin was really going to kill Hong Yun, a good old man.

    I saw that Zhu Jiuyin took a step forward, gathered his hands on his chest, and the muscles on his back shook continuously. Thunderous sounds roared out, and the deep sound resounded throughout the fields. The treasure of the sky, the Pangu Ax  With an explosion like rolling spring thunder, an ax hit Hongyun's attack. It was just a slash of the ax, but the smoke was billowing, and a terrifying and suffocating murderous aura rushed towards his face. The black light was bright, and a long  A giant black dragon that was 100 meters long suddenly appeared, letting out a thunderous roar and tumbling in the surging air waves.  It spit out bursts of terrifying light, almost tearing apart the entire void. It was truly earth-shattering, and it looked like it was as arrogant as swallowing the sun and eclipsing the moon.

    This is Zhu Jiuyin's true combat skill. Faced with such terrifying power, Hongyun felt chills in his heart. His whole body felt as if he had been fished out of an ice hole. The panic from the depths of his soul made him  His expression kept changing, and a chilling fear arose in his heart. Fortunately, Hongyun calmed down quickly. After all, he was now a quasi-sage.

    The power of an ax is so powerful. The endless pressure and the vicissitudes of ancient aura directly shock everyone's soul, making people involuntarily want to kneel down to it. The powerful and domineering aura makes everyone breathless.  .

    Those who watched the battle thoroughly in advance all gasped after feeling the strong and domineering aura emanating from Zhu Jiuyin, and they couldn't help but secretly thought: "Fortunately, I can see the opportunity quickly.  Otherwise, he really has to be tricked by this bastard Zhu Jiuyin. This bastard Zhu Jiuyin really deserves to die. Can't he be more normal? Every time he has to do such a horrible thing, such a bastard will die a thousand times.  You deserve it even ten thousand times!"

 Text Chapter 668: Plan to Kill Hongyun

    Chapter 668: Planning to Kill Hongyun

    There was a muffled sound of "bang", the world seemed to shake suddenly, the whole house was still, even the gently blowing breeze was still, time and space came to a standstill, and everything in the path of the rumbling thunder  Things were broken inch by inch, the entire space was distorted, and the powerful shock wave enveloped everyone present.

    The ax seal separated, Zhu Jiuyin shook his upper body slightly, without any expression, just a little bit of breath, while the 'Emperor Tian Seal' flew back with a mournful cry, staggering back with Hong Yun.  The faces of Empress Nuwa and the demon clan around them were dripping with cold sweat and blood red. As for Empress Nuwa and the demon saints, they were spitting blood arrows from their mouths. The powerful shock caused their internal organs to be severely injured.  Everyone's breath is chaotic.

    If some people were a little confused about what Zhu Jiuyin did before, they now understand it. The battle between Zhu Jiuyin and Hongyun also made everyone understand the horror of Zhu Jiuyin. That Kunpeng and Zhen  Yuanzi was sweating from behind. The brotherly love between Zhen Yuanzi and Hongyun was so deep that they couldn't leave. But Kunpeng was determined to get away. He didn't want to provoke the madman Zhu Jiuyin.  No matter how great Empress Wa's w¨¥ixi¨¦ was, it could no longer affect his determination.

    As soon as he had this thought, Kunpeng retreated back quietly. Although he avoided the eyes of Nuwa Empress and all the demon saints, he could not escape the eyes of Zhu Jiuyin, let alone those who were watching the battle.  The look in his eyes made these people sneer at Kunpeng's behavior, if they were friends with such a person.  That finger may turn its back on you and run away at some point.

    Just when Kunpeng had just withdrawn from the range of the shock wave, Zhu Jiuyin snorted coldly and said: "Kunpeng, where do you want to go? Why do you want to escape now? What did you do before? What do you want to do now?  It¡¯s too late to leave, so you¡¯d better stay with me. I told you that no one can leave today. If you want to leave, ask the ¡®Pangu Ax¡¯ in my hand first if I agree!¡±

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, he waved his hand and struck Kunpeng with an axe, turning his attention from Hongyun and Nuwa Empress to him.  When he saw Zhu Jiuyin's ax coming, Kunpeng was filled with anger, but what's the use of anger?  Now he needs to face Zhu Jiuyin's crazy attack. You must know that his escape behavior has angered Empress Nuwa and all the demon saints, and no one has come to help him. This is completely  He needs to resist it himself.

    Kunpeng cursed in his heart: "Zhu Jiuyin, you bastard. I was just plotted by Nuwa, and I had no choice but to come here to take advantage of the situation. Why do you insist on catching me? Nuwa  , you shameless villain, I have been harmed by you now, you dragged me into this muddy water, but you just stood by and watched, you are really a bastard plus three!"

    No matter how angry Kunpeng was, it was useless.  Things have happened and he can only face them.  Fortunately, Kunpeng was a little far away from Zhu Jiuyin. In addition, Zhu Jiuyin's eyes were always staring at Hongyun and Nuwa Empress. The divine thought did not lock Kunpeng. Although it was impossible for Kunpeng to escape, he could  Able to avoid Zhu Jiuyin's attacks without confronting them head-on.

    It was nothing to do with the matter. Those who were watching the battle were afraid of following Kunpeng's footsteps. When they saw Zhu Jiuyin taking action against Kunpeng, they all left quietly. They had already determined this in their hearts.  The gathering place of the monster clan is a huge and dangerous place. If there is no need, I will never want to set foot here again.

    Zhu Jiuyin fought one after another, and he was not so relaxed. Although he had the support of the Kingdom of God and was not afraid of the lack of magic power, these successive battles made his body very tired, especially these successive battles.  People came to disrupt the situation, which gave Zhu Jiuyin even more headaches. In the eyes of many people, Zhu Jiuyin thought that Zhu Jiuyin was very relaxed, but Zhu Jiuyin himself understood what kind of condition his body was in, although it could not be said that he had reached the end of his strength.  , but that¡¯s about it.

    Zhu Jiuyin has never tried his best to deal with Nuwa and Hongyun because he was worried about being taken advantage of by others, especially Tiandao who has never shown up. He has always been a piece of Zhu Jiuyin.  Heart disease, the more Tiandao is so forbearing, the more worried Zhu Jiuyin becomes, not to mention the presence of Taoist Hongjun. Zhu Jiuyin does not want to be taken advantage of by them when he, Hongyun and Nuwa empress fight with each other and lose both sides.  .

    What Zhu Jiuyin was worried about was not impossible. You must know that if he made such a big noise, it would be false to say that there were not some caring people. Because of this, Zhu Jiuyin's spiritual thoughts have always locked  Although Hongyun and Nuwa Empress were killed, Zhu Jiuyin felt much more relaxed after the man who watched the battle secretly left.

    The war has reached this point beyond Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s expectation. If it were just the demon clan, Zhu Jiuyin wouldThat can easily kill the opponent with blood, but now there are people like Hongyun, Zhen Yuanzi, and Kunpeng, so Zhu Jiuyin has to deal with it carefully. Don't look at Zhu Jiuyin's move to stop Kunpeng, but Zhu Jiuyin  But he didn't really mean to kill the other party. Zhu Jiuyin's eyes were on Hongyun. For Hongyun, even Zhu Jiuyin could kill and let go of Empress Nuwa.

    When Zhu Jiuyin slashed at Kunpeng with an axe, the Nuwa Empress, Hongyun, Zhen Yuanzi and others breathed a sigh of relief, and their nervous mood relaxed a lot. After all, they were so nervous about them.  The pressure is also greater.

    It's a pity that these people don't know that Zhu Jiuyin's skill in dealing with Kunpeng is just superficial. In fact, Zhu Jiuyin is trying to create a chance for himself to kill. Their relaxation gives Zhu Jiuyin this opportunity.  .

    At the moment when Hongyun relaxed, Zhu Jiuyin had a thought in his mind, and the protective treasure of destruction turned into a stream of light and rushed towards Hongyun. Although it cannot be said to be silent, it was almost the same. After all, everyone was here.  At that time, all their energy was focused on Kunpeng, and they all thought that Zhu Jiuyin was going to kill Kunpeng. After all, the hatred between Zhu Jiuyin and Kunpeng was also as deep as the sea, while the hatred between Zhu Jiuyin and Hongyun was on the contrary.  Not that heavy.

    It was these people who had such thoughts in their hearts, so they fell into Zhu Jiuyin's plan. When Hongyun and Nuwa Empress discovered that Zhu Jiuyin had changed their targets, it was already too late. They had already tried to resist.  It was too late. Hongyun didn't even have time to sacrifice his own Chaos Treasure, the Emperor's Seal, and was directly hit by Zhu Jiuyin's Destruction Treasure.

    The sneak attack of the Destruction Treasure did not make the slightest sound. Zhu Jiuyin spent a lot of money in order to kill this time and directly used the supreme power of destruction, the power of termination. The power of termination invaded in an instant.  In Hongyun's body, even though Hongyun, as a person who should be catastrophic, has the treasure of chaos to protect him, it is a pity that he is helpless in the face of this terminal power.

    Although Hongyun was not killed by Zhu Jiuyin's one blow, his mind has been eroded by Zhu Jiuyin's power of termination. Death is a matter of time, sooner or later. Hong Yun barely suppressed the power of termination that was about to explode.  Then he glared at Zhu Jiuyin and cursed loudly: "Despicable, Zhu Jiuyin, you despicable villain!"

    Zhu Jiuyin didn't pay attention to Hongyun's scolding. He sneered disdainfully: "Hongyun, I am despicable, but you are no better. If you have justice in your heart, you should challenge me.  But you didn't. I figured you out. I can only say that you are too stupid to blame others. The only reason why you ended up like this is because you don't have the strength but insist on being a good person and trying to take advantage of others. If you don't die, then you will die.  I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin's words were like a sharp arrow that shot through Hongyun's heart. Zhu Jiuyin was right. If Hongyun could keep a low profile, stop being a good old man and stop caring about Nuwa and the demon.  If the life and death of the clan was at stake, he would not have ended up like today. He could have relied on his status as a person to be catastrophic to quickly improve his cultivation and be able to fulfill his wish. Unfortunately, he was too high-profile, and in the end he died and his soul disappeared.  He asked for it, he can't blame anyone else!

    Zhu Jiuyin's method is a bit despicable, but in this war, no method can be used to defeat the enemy too much, especially this is a racial war. Hongyun himself is seeking death and insisting on participating in it. He deserves such an end.  .

    When looking at Hongyun's miserable appearance, Empress Nuwa felt extremely sad and angry. She was not only angry at Zhu Jiuyin's insidiousness, but she was also worried about her own safety. Even Hongyun was harmed by Zhu Jiuyin.  After all, do you really have the ability to compete with Zhu Jiuyin?  Empress Nuwa has no confidence in this point.

    There are thousands of words in her heart, but she can't say even half of them, because Nuwa Empress feels that any words she says at this time will be in vain and will not be of any use.

    When Zhen Yuanzi saw Hongyun's appearance, his face was full of grief and anger. He shouted angrily: "Zhu Jiuyin, you have gone too far. Even if Hongyun shouldn't interfere in the battle between you and the demon clan, you  There is no need to resort to such cruelty"

    Before Zhen Yuanzi could finish his words, Hongyun interrupted him and said: "Brother, you don't need to be sad for me. Maybe this is fate. God will not let me achieve the status of the Earth Emperor. This is my wish."  It¡¯s up to you, brother, to complete it!¡±

    When Hongyun said this, he waved the imperial aura into Zhen Yuanzi's body with a thought, and the chaos treasure 'Emperor's Seal' in his hand also fell into Zhen Yuanzi's hand.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 668 The Death of Hongyun

    Chapter 668: The Death of Hongyun

    Before Zhen Yuanzi could speak, Hongyun said: "Brother, don't avenge me. Zhu Jiuyin will have his own retribution for being so crazy. You just need to practice well"

    Speaking of this, a trace of black energy flashed across Hongyun's face. Before he could finish his words, he fell. Previously, he was able to support the power that relied entirely on the aura of the emperor. He lost it.  Under the protection of the aura of the imperial way, his life has come to an end, and he has completely perished in this immeasurable calamity. However, as he transferred the aura of the imperial way to Zhen Yuanzi, his luck has changed.  It was passed on to Zhen Yuanzi, but it was a pity that the fate of the person who suffered the disaster could not be transferred. If this could be transferred, Zhu Jiuyin would probably hurt Zhen Yuanzi as well.  Killer, he didn't think Zhen Yuanzi would listen to Hongyun and not seek revenge on him.

    After the death of Hong Yun, the color of the world changed, and the rain of blood enveloped the entire three realms. In mourning for the death of this person who should be catastrophic, the entire three realms were enveloped in a sad atmosphere. The heaven and earth were in this rain of blood.  There has been a change. Unfortunately, everyone was distracted by Zhu Jiuyin's cruel methods, and no one noticed this.

    Zhu Jiuyin didn't have any burden in his heart for Hong Yun's murder. As Zhu Jiuyin said, Hong Yun brought it all on himself. If Zhen Yuanzi didn't know what he was doing, Zhu Jiuyin wouldn't have given him a life.  Cheng, fortunately Zhen Yuanzi was not dizzy yet and did not attack Zhu Jiuyin directly. After all, a quasi-sage like Hongyun had fallen, let alone him.

    The death of such a quasi-sage like Hongyun made everyone gasp.  Kunpeng, in particular, couldn't help but thought to himself: "Fortunately, Zhu Jiuyin, the bastard, didn't target me, otherwise Hongyun's fate would be my fate. Fortunately, fellow Taoist dead is not a poor Taoist, Hongyun  Die well. If he doesn't die, I'm afraid I will be the one who falls. Zhu Jiuyin, this madman, is really too powerful. I have to leave the Three Realms as soon as possible. I can no longer stay in these Three Realms. Otherwise, sooner or later  I have to risk my own life, I don¡¯t want to follow in the footsteps of this bastard Hong Yun!¡±

    "In fact, the Nuwa Empress and all the demon saints didn't have such thoughts in their hearts.  It's a pity that they can't escape, because they still have the concerns of the demon clan. If they also abandon the demon clan and escape, what is the difference between them and Kunpeng.  What's more, once the support of the demon clan is lost.  Even if they could escape for a while, they would not be able to escape forever. When Zhu Jiuyin found them, they would still be unable to escape death. From now on, they might as well risk their lives to fight.

    Kunpeng, who was frightened by Zhu Jiuyin's bloody methods, quickly said: "Friend Zhu Jiuyin, I am just an implicated person, why do you need to kill them all, and what good will killing me do to you?  , Fellow Taoist, don¡¯t you think that with my little cultivation, I dare to attack you? How dare I bring trouble to the Witch Clan?¡±

    Good guy.  This bastard Kunpeng didn't even give up his dignity in order to save his own life, and he could even say such shameless words.  I have to say that this bastard is indeed a top-notch person, and his words made Empress Nuwa and all the demon saints angry and despised, thinking that Kunpeng was simply losing the face of the demon clan, but  Compared to those gods and demons, they didn't think there was anything wrong with what Kunpeng did. On the contrary, they thought that Kunpeng was a smart move. As long as they could save their own lives, it didn't matter even if they lost a little face.  , Unfortunately, there are too few people who share the same ideas with them in the three realms, so their ideas are despised.

    Empress Nuwa sneered: "Kunpeng, can you be any more shameless? Do you mean that in order to survive, you don't even want to lose your own face? What are you still doing after this? The demon clan has a demon master like you.  shame!"

    After hearing what Nuwa said, Kunpeng's face turned cold and he shouted angrily: "Nuwa, since you think that I, Kunpeng, am not worthy of being a demon clan, why did you blindly use small tricks to force me into the game? Speaking of shamelessness.  , you are several times more shameless than me, Kunpeng, and I have long ceased to be a monster. I am now a god and demon. Since your Nuwa has said such things, then from today on, I, Kunpeng, and  The relationship between you demon clan is cut off with a clean break, and each side will go its separate ways!"

    Empress Nuwa really didn¡¯t expect that Kunpeng could say such words, and actually completely cut off relations with the demon clan directly through her own words. Empress Nuwa was helpless towards such a shameless person. Those demons  Shengxin also sighed secretly. Although they looked down on Kunpeng, the demon clan needed a strong man like Kunpeng to rely on. Unfortunately, the Nuwa Empress has messed up the matter, causing Kunpeng to completely part ways with the demon clan.  , also cut off the trace of thoughts in their hearts, and the current situation of the demon clan is even more dangerous.

    The threat of death is right in front of them. Zhu Jiuyin has killed Hongyun. Now no one can guarantee that Zhu Jiuyin will succeed.?We won't catch them all in one fell swoop, so the Demon Saint's heart will naturally change.  For Empress Nuwa and those demon saints, their concern is the demon clan. If they cannot take the step beyond the demon clan, then they will still be used against them in the future. Because of what happened this time, they  His weaknesses are completely exposed in front of everyone.

    Although there are not many crazy people like Zhu Jiuyin in the Three Realms, there are not a few people who are eager to jump over the wall and take risks for their own benefit in this immeasurable calamity.  If Nuwa and the demon clan let Kunpeng go like this, the fun would be even greater, and the entire demon clan would fall apart. After all, the demon clan today is different from the past. They are as timid as mice and greedy for life and afraid of death.  There are a lot of demons out there.

    ?? Empress Nuwa shouted angrily with a gloomy face: "Kunpeng, you are forcing me to kill you. You must think clearly and don't get yourself killed because of your impulse!"

    Even though Empress Nuwa and many demon saints look down on Kunpeng, they can't live without Kunpeng. After all, Kunpeng is a rare master in the three realms. The situation of the demon clan is not good now. It would be good to have one more master.  So she still didn't want to give up on Kunpeng, so she directly threatened Kunpeng.  I hope Kunpeng can change his mind.

    "It's a pity that Nuwa Empress's efforts were in vain, as soon as Nuwa Empress said this.  Kunpeng's face became gloomy. For Kunpeng, the most important thing now was to save his life, and any monster clan was not worth mentioning to him.

    Kunpeng sneered and said: "Put it away, Nuwa. If you want to threaten me, you should first think about how to get through this hurdle!" For the sake of his own life, Kunpeng was determined to fight against the demon clan.  They parted ways, not caring about the threat from Nuwa.  His actions made Empress Nuwa angry. This time the demon clan made such a big joke, but it was so embarrassing!

    at this time.  Zhu Jiuyin snorted coldly and said: "That's enough, let's stop your tricks. You are still far from acting in front of me. I want to use this method to preserve the power of your demon clan. It's really a daydream!"

    Zhu Jiuyin said this.  Kunpeng couldn't help but cursed loudly in his heart: "Zhu Jiuyin, you bastard, I am not of the same mind as the demon clan. It's not like you don't know. Do you need to be so cruel to push me to a dead end? And Nuwa  , I asked you why you are still in the mood to fight with me under such circumstances. It turns out that you have such an insidious idea and are extremely shameless. A person like you is worthy of becoming the leader of the demon clan!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's words made Kunpeng filled with resentment, but no matter how resentful he was, he did not dare to express it in front of Zhu Jiuyin.  After all, Hongyun's fate is right in front of him. As long as he doesn't want to die, he has to endure it.

    After Zhu Jiuyin killed Hongyun, he did not continue to take action. Kunpeng and Nuwa were fans of the authorities, but Zhen Yuanzi had never fought against Zhu Jiuyin. He had always been paying attention to Zhu Jiuyin's every move.  Because if he wanted to avenge Hongyun, he had to know everything about Zhu Jiuyin. Such abnormal behavior of Zhu Jiuyin made him suspicious.

    Zhen Yuanzi suddenly sneered and said: "Zhu Jiuyin, you don't need to bluff. You are probably at the end of your rope now. If not, why would you argue with Kunpeng about words? If you really want to  You've already started to kill him, so you're probably just helpless now, right?"

    As soon as Zhen Yuanzi said these words, it exploded in everyone's hearts like thunder. Countless people were stunned by his words. No one expected that Zhen Yuanzi would say such words.  However, as soon as their thoughts changed, they suddenly realized, because they also discovered Zhu Jiuyin's abnormal behavior.

    After hearing these words, a hint of joy flashed in the eyes of Nuwa Empress and a group of demon saints, while Kunpeng's eyes were more filled with doubts and caution, and he shouted arrogantly at those demon clans one by one.  If they want to fight to the death with Zhu Jiuyin, their performance is even more contemptible. If they really want to fight to the death with Zhu Jiuyin, why didn't they do it before, but now they jump out one by one. Such behavior makes people look down upon them.  despise.

    Neither Empress Nuwa nor Zhen Yuanzi were in a hurry to take action. They wanted to know Zhu Jiuyin's answer. They didn't want to lose their lives because of their carelessness. After all, Hongyun had already died.  Okay, this has greatly damaged their strength. If they are plotted by Zhu Jiuyin again, then they will really be in danger this time.

    Zhu Jiuyin said disdainfully: "What a Zhen Yuanzi, you really have a good vision. I am at the end of my rope, but who among you dares to fight me? I, Zhu Jiuyin, am standing here, you guys take action  ah!"

    When Zhu Jiuyin said these words, Yuanshi Tianzun asked: "Elder brother, what do you think of Zhu Jiuyin?"Is it too late to reach the end of our rope?  Or is this another big conspiracy of his to plot against the demon clan again?  "

    Taishang Laojun shook his head and said: "Zhu Jiuyin is a lunatic. No one knows what he is thinking. And even if Zhu Jiuyin really reaches the end of the world, so what? Don't forget that there is a witch behind him.  Clan, do you think that if he opens the passage between Xiaoqian World and the Three Realms again and releases the Wu Clan army, how many of the people charging forward will be able to survive? With Xiaoqian World as a support, Zhu Jiuyin  He was already in an invincible position, not to mention that Zhu Jiuyin still had the innate spiritual fruit in his hand. As long as he had a ginseng fruit in his hand, it would be enough for him to turn the world around. Zhen Yuanzi, the ancestor of the Earth Immortal, had this point.  It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t know, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be testing Zhu Jiuyin like this, but unfortunately no matter how he tests, it¡¯s useless, and the more he does this, the more endless timidity he has in his heart.¡±

    Taishang Laojun didn't say any more about the rest. With the wisdom of Yuanshi Tianzun, how could he not know it? He sighed and said: "Elder brother's words are reasonable. To deal with a strong man like Zhu Jiuyin, if he even has his own  She has timidity in her heart, so why should she fight? Although Nuwa Empress has already achieved the level of a quasi-sage, it is a pity that the timidity in her heart prevents her from exerting her full power in the battle with Zhu Jiuyin.  With such strength, how could she possibly defeat Zhu Jiuyin!"

    For Empress Nuwa, Yuanshi Tianzun didn't even use the word "kill" because he didn't think Empress Nuwa and Zhen Yuanzi had the strength to do this, so he just used the word "win" instead.

    After a long time, Nuwa Empress sighed and said: "Zhu Jiuyin, you can go, this time my demon clan has admitted defeat!"

    As soon as Empress Nuwa said this, a huge wave was set off in the hearts of all the demon clan. They didn't understand why Empress Nuwa made such a decision at this time. Those little demons didn't understand, but many demon saints  But they understand that because they can't afford to bet, and they don't dare to bet, once they fail, the consequences will be unimaginable, and the entire demon clan will face a disaster, and Empress Nuwa doesn't want to use the demon clan to fight for others. After all,  There are many people who want Zhu Jiuyin to die, especially after this battle, there are countless people. Naturally, Empress Nuwa is not willing to let the demon clan bear the burden.

    After Empress Nuwa finished speaking, a sneer appeared on Zhu Jiuyin's face. He looked at Empress Nuwa and Zhen Yuanzi with disdain, without the slightest intention of leaving. Zhu Jiuyin's performance made him disdainful.  Empress Nuwa couldn't help but feel heavy, and she couldn't help but secretly thought: "Could it be that this bastard Zhu Jiuyin is not at the end of his rope, and everything he did before was just a conspiracy?"

    Not only the Nuwa Empress had such an idea, Zhen Yuanzi's expression also changed again and again. He thought of something and stared at Zhu Jiuyin, as if he wanted to see through Zhu Jiuyin. Unfortunately,  Zhu Jiuyin paid no attention to his gaze, while Zhu Jiuyin's gaze was firmly fixed on Empress Nuwa.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 669: Oppression

    Chapter 669: Oppression

    Suspect!  Zhu Jiuyin's plan to kill Hongyun made many people afraid to be careless. His fictitious and real methods were so powerful that everyone was frightened and frightened by him, for fear of being accidentally hit by Zhu Jiuyin.  His own trick ended up ruining his life. Even Empress Nuwa, who had been fighting Zhu Jiuyin to death, did not dare to be careless anymore.

    Just when everyone was doubting, Zhu Jiuyin finally spoke, only to hear him say in a deep voice: "Leave? Nuwa, your thoughts are too beautiful. Will I leave if you are still alive? Do you think you are putting on such a show?  Just quitting can make me retreat. Don't have your big spring and autumn dreams. I need a result today, do you understand?"

    Zhu Jiuyin's words made Nuwa's face change several times. His words aroused Nuwa's anger. Nuwa took a deep breath and said, "Okay.  Zhu Jiuyin, you have to think clearly, if you insist on fighting to the death with us, then there will be nothing left to say between us, it¡¯s not that we are afraid of you!¡±

    Regarding the words of Empress Nuwa, Zhu Jiuyin sneered and did not answer. His posture said everything. Although it was only a short break, it was also a very good recovery for Zhu Jiuyin.  , which relieved his spirit. It wasn't that Zhu Jiuyin didn't want to stop, but that he didn't dare to stop now because there were too many eyes staring at him. Everything here was beyond his expectation. If he stopped now,  With his hand, what awaits him will be a dead end. Those enemies hidden in the dark will definitely launch a siege on him. He must be tough.  You must continue, only in this way can you have more preparation time.

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s idea is correct, whether it¡¯s the way of heaven or not.  Be it Dao Ancestor Hongjun, or even the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons, they are all waiting for the opportunity to kill Zhu Jiuyin with one strike, and this incident has given them a good opportunity. They are now hiding in  Secretly waiting for the opportunity to come, but unfortunately Zhu Jiuyin was too cautious and did not allow them to find an opportunity to take action.  We can only continue to hide in the dark.

    It is precisely because of Zhu Jiuyin's cautious attitude that he did not panic at all even though he was surrounded by many people. Zhu Jiuyin's incident can shock the entire Three Realms.  Naturally, the Wu Clan in Nanzhan Province knew very well that the army of the Wu Clan, headed by the twelve great witches, once again moved in full force and attacked the gathering place of the Monster Clan in a mighty manner.

    When the Wu Clan army moved, everyone gasped.  At this time, some people were thinking secretly: "Fortunately, I didn't take action. Otherwise, I would have been tricked by this bastard Zhu Jiuyin. This bastard actually used himself as bait to kill all those who dared to be enemies of the Wu clan."  They were attracted together, and then the Wu Clan army came out from behind, killing everyone until they were at a loss. This bastard Zhu Jiuyin is really insidious!"

    As soon as the Wu Clan army moved, Nuwa Empress and Zhen Yuanzi immediately got the news. Just a Zhu Jiuyin was enough to make them uncomfortable.  Now the entire Wu Clan army is out, if they don't respond again.  Without a countermeasure, disaster would be waiting for them. At this time, Empress Nuwa had to bow her head.

    Empress Nuwa took a deep breath and said: "Kunpeng, this bastard Zhu Jiuyin is determined to catch us all in one go. You can't escape even if you want to. Now the witch clan has been captured in the periphery.  The army is surrounding us. If we want to survive, we can only work together, otherwise everyone will die!"

    As soon as Empress Nuwa said these words, Kunpeng's face became extremely angry. The reason why he ended up like this was entirely because of Empress Nuwa's plan, but now he had to listen to Empress Nuwa's advice.  Yan cooperated with him because he didn't want to die. If he didn't want to die, he could only fight Zhu Jiuyin with all his strength.

    Fuxi, who had been silent for a long time, felt very heavy when he saw the Wu Clan army attacking again. He was not only worried about the safety of Nuwa, he was also worried about the safety of the human race. Zhu Jiuyin first destroyed  He entered the Western Elysium, wiped out the West in one fell swoop, and then went to Heaven. All the clones of Dao Ancestor Hongjun fell into his hands. Then Zhu Jiuyin got out of hand and killed the demon single-handedly.  In the gathering place of the clan, Hongyun, who has become a quasi-saint, was beheaded, and now the army of the Witch Clan is sent out in an all-out attack to wipe out the Monster Clan. If the Monster Clan is also destroyed by the Witch Clan, then among the three realms  Who else can stop the witch army? The fate of the human race can be imagined.

    Fuxi took a deep breath and said to the Suiren clan: "Human Ancestor, it seems that we have to take action again. If we wait for the Witch Clan army to defeat the Monster Clan, then our human race will face the Wu Clan head-on. With the Wu Clan  With such strength, I am afraid that it is difficult for our human race to gain a foothold in these three realms!"

    As soon as Fuxi said these words, the Suiren family let out a long sigh, and the human race presentThe senior management all sighed. They all understood what Fu Xi said, but if they really had to confront Zhu Jiuyin, they had no idea. However, the situation forced them to move, otherwise everything would be in vain.  Packed up.

    Suiren glanced at everyone, and when he saw that no one spoke against it, he said: "Forget it, we have no choice at this point. We have stopped the Wu Clan once in heaven, and it doesn't matter if we stop it again.  The big deal is that our human army cannot move, just a few of us go to see Zhu Jiuyin!"

    As soon as the Suiren family finished speaking, Fuxi nodded and said: "What the Ancestor said is true. In terms of strength, even if our entire human race moves in full force, we may not be able to defeat the Wu Clan. We can only use this method to defeat the Wu Clan."  Zhu Jiuyin and the Witch Clan are putting pressure on him, hoping that he can give up such thoughts and give us a glimmer of hope!"

    There are not a few people who have such thoughts. Zhu Jiuyin's attack this time has indeed stirred the heartstrings of many people. Even Sanqing cannot calm down at this moment, and Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun can't.  Without finding the Tongtian Cult Leader, the three of them joined forces to come to the gathering place of the demon clan. They did not want to see the demon clan destroyed in this battle. That would be too much pressure for them. There is no more West.  Now if the demon clan also disappears, will the Sanqing be the next to disappear? This has to be treated with caution by Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun.

    When the duel between Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun came, Master Tongtian breathed a sigh of relief. In fact, deep down in his heart, he was worried about all this and whether Zhu Jiuyin would be there.  After destroying the demon clan, he became so crazy that he took action against himself, so what could he do to fight with them at that time?

    After hearing the intentions of Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun, Tongtian Cult Leader agreed directly without thinking. The three of them went to the gathering place of the demon clan. The human clan moved, Sanqing moved, and Kunpeng  The gods and demons who were with them also had to move. After all, if Kunpeng fell, their fate would not be pleasant, so they also headed towards the gathering place of the demon clan.

    These three parties of people appeared in the gathering place of the demon clan at the same time. When they arrived, the army of the witch clan was confronting the demon clan, and Zhu Jiuyin was also preparing to take action against the Nuwa Empress.  .

    When he saw these three people appearing, Zhu Jiuyin's eyes revealed endless murderous intent. The appearance of these three people stirred Zhu Jiuyin's heartstrings. At this moment, Zhu Jiuyin had something in mind.  It is necessary to open the passage to the Xiaoqian World and release the army of the Witch Clan to compete with each other for life and death, and to fight with them.

    When he saw the murderous intent in Zhu Jiuyin's eyes, Taishang Laojun couldn't help being horrified. He understood Zhu Jiuyin's mood, so he quickly said: "Friend Zhu Jiuyin, for the sake of the Three Realms  On top of the safety of all living beings, please stop. Although it is said that lich and lich are not at odds with each other, the war between lich and lich has passed for a long time. The demon emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi have also died long ago. Even if there is a day between you,  The great hatred should have dissipated. Why should fellow Taoists be aggressive and insist on a life-or-death struggle with the demon clan, causing turmoil in the entire three realms? As long as fellow daoists are willing to stop, Pindao can guarantee that the demon clan will never fight with the witches in the future.  Since our clan is our enemy, I should be able to feel at ease now!"

    Good guy, Taishang Laojun actually said something like this in order to make Zhu Jiuyin stop, and when he said these words, he turned his attention to Empress Nuwa, hoping that Empress Nuwa would stand up and tell Zhu Jiuyin.  Jiuyin made a promise.

    People had to bow their heads under the eaves. Although they were unwilling to do so, Empress Nuwa and the demon saints had no choice. Even though there were so many people coming to cheer, they were just here to cheer.  It is impossible to expect these people to fight Zhu Jiuyin and the Witch Clan in a bloody battle. As long as Nuwa Empress wants to keep the Monster Clan, she can only bow her head. Otherwise, once Taishang Laojun and the others let go, then  The consequences are unimaginable, not to mention that this is an immeasurable calamity, and anything can happen. Even if you make a promise now, it doesn't matter. There may not be a chance to get it back in the future.

    When she thought of this, Nuwa Empress took a deep breath and said: "Everything is decided by the senior brother. We, the demon clan, have no objections!"

    Hearing what Nuwa Empress said, Taishang Laojun and others breathed a sigh of relief. To be honest, they were really worried that Nuwa Empress would refuse, which would make things difficult, so their faces  A smile appeared.

    Some people are happy and some are worried. Sanqing and others are happy, but Tian Dao, Hongjun Daozu, and the three thousand chaos gods and demons are not to mention how angry they are. For them, they don't want this matter to end here. They are  He hoped to see Zhu Jiuyin fight to the death with the demon clan, so that he could have the chance to kill Zhu Jiuyin. However, with the arrival of Sanqing and the others, his thoughts were completely over.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 670: Fight to the Death

    Chapter 670: Fight to the Death

    "Ha! Ha! Ha! Taishang Laojun, do you think you can scare me, Zhu Jiuyin, with just a large number of people? Impossible. If you want to fight, then fight. I, Zhu Jiuyin, have never been afraid of anyone.  Even if Tiandao, Hongjun and the three thousand chaotic gods and demons arrive today, they can't change my decision. No one can change my determination, do you understand?" Zhu Jiuyin laughed arrogantly, saying that  He is so arrogant and arrogant that people can't help but frown when they see him.

    Taishang Laojun and others were dumbfounded by Zhu Jiuyin's crazy answer. They really didn't expect that Zhu Jiuyin could be so crazy and fearless of anything. Even though so many of them joined forces to put pressure on him, they couldn't.  Changing his decision made everyone present angry. This was a naked slap in their faces. However, it was not the slightest surprise to the Wu clan. If Zhu Jiuyin compromised at this time, then he would also  He is no longer the God of Killing who can shock the three worlds.

    When Zhu Jiuyin responded like this, Tian Dao, Dao Ancestor Hongjun, and the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons were all happy. They all shouted loudly in their hearts: "Kill, hurry up and do it!"

    Yes, killing, this is not only the expectation in the hearts of Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu, but also the three thousand chaos gods and demons, it is also the expectation of Zhu Jiuyin. When can the potential of the whole body be exploded to the limit?  That is death. The Great God Pangu was sublimated in the face of death when he opened the sky. It is a pity that he could not survive the final human catastrophe, not to mention the three thousand chaotic gods and demons. Speaking of the three thousand chaotic  Among the gods and demons, only the God of Destruction is the most powerful one.  Because he was the only one who felt the threat of death and was sublimated. It was a pity that his bad fate ended up with death, but his inheritance was in the hands of Zhu Jiuyin.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????? Zhu Jiuyin is not inferior to the Gods and Demons of Destruction. The Gods and Demons of Destruction dare to challenge the Dao, but Zhu Jiuyin dare not. The reason why he is able to reach this day step by step is because he has an unyielding heart, even if there are no external forces.  Although powerful, Zhu Jiuyin could not make Zhu Jiuyin succumb.  Zhu Jiuyin can die, but he will not compromise, especially such a compromise that will affect his future practice is impossible for him.

    People like Taishang Laojun are too self-righteous.  In their hearts, they thought that Zhu Jiuyin would give in due to their alliance. Unfortunately, they were wrong, and they were completely wrong. Not only did Zhu Jiuyin not give in.  On the contrary, it aroused the fierceness in Zhu Jiuyin's bones.  kill!  All the destructive gods and demons that were suppressed by the great road emerged in Zhu Jiuyin's heart, causing Zhu Jiuyin to burst out with the most ferocious murderous intent, giving everyone a big mouth!

    Zhu Jiuyin's words made it impossible for Taishang Laojun to step down. Even if he didn't want to fight Zhu Jiuyin, he had to fight in this situation because he had no way out. To be precise, Zhu Jiuyin had no choice but to fight.  Yin left no escape route for him.

    Taishang Laojun shouted angrily: "Okay, Zhu Jiuyin. You are arrogant enough. Do you really think you can fight against the immortals of the Three Realms alone? I admit that many witch clans in your small world can sweep across the entire Three Realms."  , It¡¯s a pity that you are so arrogant that you didn¡¯t summon them first, and now you even want to make an enemy of us with your little ability, you are just asking for your own destruction!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin sneered disdainfully: "Tai Shang Laojun, you don't need to play with such tricks. It's useless to talk too much. Let me see the truth. Let me see what you are capable of. How dare you be so arrogant and split with an axe?"  God, die!"

    Zhu Jiuyin did not wait for Taishang Laojun to take action, but took action first. With a wave of the 'Pangu Ax' in his hand, he directly slashed at Taishang Laojun. After Zhu Jiuyin rejected Taishang Laojun's suggestion  At that time, Empress Nuwa and others were fully prepared. They had long been prepared for Zhu Jiuyin's surprise attack. As soon as they thought about Empress Nuwa's "Mountains and Rivers Sheji Map", they launched their swords and slashed at Zhu Jiuyin.  The 'Pangu Ax' that came out, Nuwa Empress did not dare to confront the sharpness of the 'Pangu Ax'. After all, the quality of the 'Mountain and River Sheji Map' in her hand was too different, so she had to be careful.

    Seeing that Zhu Jiuyin took action after a disagreement, Yuanshi Tianzun shouted angrily: "Zhu Jiuyin, you shameless person is so despicable. You sneak attack without even saying hello. You really deserve to die!"

    Say hello?  Regarding Yuanshi Tianzun's words, many people secretly sneered. They were already mortal enemies. In the decisive battle, naturally all means can be used. Who would say hello stupidly? Only Yuanshi Tianzun is so hypocritical.  Only a few people were able to say such words, and only a few people responded to his words, and most people didn't take it seriously.

    Zhu Jiuyin slashed out with his axe, which started the group battle. After Zhu Jiuyin made his move, the twelve great witches of the witch clan immediately deployed the 'Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods Formation' and led the witch clan army.  Then it swept towards the demon clan, and its attacks were very cruel. Just a few breaths, the demon clan's army wasCountless people fell.

    Seeing such a crazy attack by the Wu Clan army, Nuwa Empress had to let the demon saints go to help the demon clan army block the Wu Clan's attack. Otherwise, even if they could trap Zhu Jiuyin, they could even suppress it.  Zhu Jiuyin, but the demon clan will also suffer heavy casualties, and may even be in danger of annihilation. After all, the 'Twelve Capital Gods and Evil Formation' is not a decoration.

    They didn't care about the army of the Witch Clan, whether it was the Human Race or the Three Pure Ones. For them, what they cared about was Zhu Jiuyin, not the army of the Witch Clan. No matter how many people died in the Monster Clan, it would not matter.  They felt that something was wrong, but Zhu Jiuyin's every move made them dare not be careless.

    The moment Zhu Jiuyin took action, Sanqing also took action, and Fuxi and others had to take action when they saw this. Needless to say, those gods and demons, under such circumstances, if they still dared to sit on the mountain and watch  Hu Dou will definitely become the target of public criticism. Under the tacit understanding of each other, a huge net is coming towards Zhu Jiuyin. Unfortunately, they don't know that the more they act like this, the more they can stimulate Zhu Jiuyin's potential, and also make Zhu Jiuyin more capable.  Yin's cultivation is more powerful.

    For others, wanting to quickly improve their cultivation level would cause instability in their foundation, but for Zhu Jiuyin, there is no hidden danger in quickly improving his cultivation level amidst the killing. After all, the path Zhu Jiuyin takes is somewhere between killing and killing.  Time, and for Chaos Gods and Demons like him, killing can allow him to master his own power more quickly. After all, Chaos Gods and Demons all come from killing. The heavier the killing, the worse their cultivation will be.  The faster.

    Zhu Jiuyin would naturally not be merciful to hypocritical people like Sanqing. When he thought, he would emit endless murderous aura. When the murderous aura came out, the color of the world would change, and the destructive power wrapped around him. From a distance, it looked like  It's like the rebirth of the God of Destruction, but this God of Destruction has strong self-control, and he can control the aura of destruction with ease.

    Just listening, Zhu Jiuyin snorted coldly and said: "Destruction comes to the world, the end of all things, the end!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin shouted, streams of destructive aura rained down like a torrential rain. In an instant, Sanqing, Nuwa Empress and others were involved in this endless aura of destruction.  Surrounded by the endless aura of destruction, the auras of destruction were eroding their bodies.

    Everyone present had a relatively clear understanding of Zhu Jiuyin. Although they all knew that Zhu Jiuyin was extremely cruel, the reputation Zhu Jiuyin had gained during this period was all obtained by using the 'Pangu Ax'.  , none of them thought that in this situation, Zhu Jiuyin would just make a feint, and the real trump card would be the avenue of destruction that he had mastered. It was precisely because of their mentality that they crashed into Zhu Jiuyin.  Jiuyin prepared the trump card for them.

    Zhu Jiuyin's method made everyone gasp, even Hongjun Daozu and Tiandao were no exception. When they saw Zhu Jiuyin playing with Sanqing and others so easily, their hearts  He knew that this time it would be an extremely bloody battle, and for the entire demon clan, it would also be a bloody night.

    Although the sudden outbreak of Zhu Jiuyin's destructive power did not cause any casualties to Sanqing and others, the erosion of this terminal aura forced them to be distracted to resist, so naturally some of their strength would be damaged.  , don¡¯t underestimate this part, this is a heavy blow to everyone. After all, they are facing Zhu Jiuyin, an existence that can kill Hongjun Daozu. For such a vicious person, even just one  A little mistake can put you in danger of death.

    "Can we really suppress the killer Zhu Jiuyin this time?" This idea popped up in the minds of many people. They no longer had the confidence they had before. Fortunately, these people have seen it before.  The people in front of them quickly realized that there was something wrong with them, and quickly stepped back, fearing that Zhu Jiuyin would seize the opportunity to sneak attack on them.

    With one blow, everyone had to retreat. This shows how powerful Zhu Jiuyin is, and all of this is due to Zhu Jiuyin's constant toughness. It is precisely because of Zhu Jiuyin's ability  It will put a lot of pressure on people.

    When he saw everyone retreating, Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said, "Aren't you very arrogant? Why are you so timid? You don't even dare to take my blow. It's really embarrassing!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's words immediately aroused everyone's anger. If these hypocritical people were allowed to face Zhu Jiuyin alone and challenge him, no one would dare to step forward. But it's different now.  They are a group of people. It is said that there is strength in numbers. They can embolden each other, so these people loudly scolded Zhu Jiuyin for being shameless, and then rushed forward one by one to fight with Zhu Jiuyin.  Avenging shame.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 671: Siege and Killing

    Chapter 671: Surrounding and Killing

    Although these people have the idea of ????fighting Zhu Jiuyin, no one is willing to do it, so they shrink back. When seeing the actions of these people, the face of Nuwa Empress showed  She showed a hint of anxiety, others could afford it, but she couldn't, because for every delay, many people from the Demon Clan would fall into the hands of the Witch Clan. With a thought, she  Then he said loudly: "Don't be afraid, everyone. Zhu Jiuyin is only one or three people. There are more than ten of us. Let's take action together to kill this arrogant person. No matter how strong he is, he can't beat four hands with two fists.  Definitely not our opponent!"

    As soon as Nuwa Empress said these words, everyone immediately woke up from the previous shock, and they all thought to themselves: "It's Gao ww. ¡ÎYiqiao Âshime, we are ten times more powerful than the enemy, and every one of us is  My cultivation is not weak, there is nothing to be afraid of!"

    Although these people also understood the intentions of Nuwa Empress, they had no choice. Zhu Jiuyin was so arrogant that they had to take action. Of course, it was not ruled out that someone would use the two pieces of chaos in the hands of greedy Zhu Jiuyin.  The treasure, whether it is the 'Pangu Ax' or the treasure of destruction, is the top treasure of chaos.

    If Nuwa Empress does not take action first, she will not be able to attract others to take action. After all, this is the matter of the demon clan. It is not easy for everyone to come forward. It is simply impossible to expect others to charge into the battle for the demon clan. Nuwa  As soon as the empress finished speaking, she took the lead and launched another attack on Zhu Jiuyin.

    With the move of Empress Nuwa, Zhen Yuanzi and Kunpeng soon took action.  Sanqing was no exception. After all, they had already offended Zhu Jiuyin. Since they had already offended him.  There was nothing to take into account. Soon everyone launched an attack on Zhu Jiuyin without any reservation. The attacks were stronger than the other, with the intention of killing Zhu Jiuyin.

    The move between Empress Nuwa and Sanqing and others moved the hearts of many people hiding in the dark. Naturally, the three thousand chaos gods and demons would not make decisions easily, but those casual cultivators were different.  I don't know what illness they had, and they dared to attack Zhu Jiuyin. Maybe they only saw profit in their eyes now.  After all, as long as Zhu Jiuyin falls, the entire Wu clan will be a piece of fat on their lips, and the treasure land of Nanzhan Buzhou is waving to them. People will die for wealth, and birds will die for food.  This is displayed vividly on their bodies.  One by one, they shouted and stretched out their claws towards Zhu Jiuyin.

    Facing the siege of everyone, Zhu Jiuyin's situation became unsatisfactory. If he hadn't had the treasure of destruction to protect him, and he had also made some progress in the real body of the Chaos God and Demon, he would have been too high in this wave.  In a wave of attacks, he would not die but would be seriously injured.

    Zhu Jiuyin still had some difficulty adapting to it at first. After all, such a high-intensity siege was also a very dangerous thing for Zhu Jiuyin. Even in the Lich War that year, Zhu Jiuyin had never encountered it.  Such a dangerous siege.  Under these waves of attacks, Zhu Jiuyin's potential was stimulated bit by bit under the threat of death.  Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation level was improving unconsciously.

    "No, we have fallen into a trap. This bastard Zhu Jiuyin is actually using our hands to hone his own cultivation!" Seeing Zhu Jiuyin becoming more and more comfortable, Taishang Laojun said  He saw through Zhu Jiuyin's plan and shouted loudly.

    When Taishang Laojun said these words, everyone couldn't help but tremble in their hearts, especially the expression on Nuwa's face was even more terrifying. Zhu Jiuyin's methods exceeded her imagination, although in this siege  Among them, Zhu Jiuyin only had the power to parry and had no ability to fight back, but they also had no choice but to get Zhu Jiuyin. The most important thing was that Zhu Jiuyin was basically using their hands to hone herself. Such a result made her  It was hard to accept, not only for Nuwa, but also for all the people who were besieging Zhu Jiuyin. Facing the attacks of dozens of people, Zhu Jiuyin was able to escape unscathed. This is really amazing.

    Close hand?  Not to mention that Empress Nuwa was unwilling, even Taishang Laojun, who discovered Zhu Jiuyin's secret, was not willing to do so. You must know that they gathered everyone's strength to join forces to besiege Zhu Jiuyin but failed to capture him. Zhu Jiuyin even took advantage of the opportunity.  To temper oneself, this is a naked slap in their face, so hard that they cannot lift their heads.

    Of course, Empress Nuwa knew in her heart that among all the people who besieged Zhu Jiuyin, except for herself, everyone else had backup plans and did not use their full strength because everyone was on guard against others.  Knowing that there are not only Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu clan in these three realms, but also many casual cultivators, as well as three thousand chaos gods and demons, Tiandao and Hongjun Taoist ancestors, they don't want these people to know their trump card.  They themselves will be put in danger, which is something no one wants to see, and Empress Nuwa is naturally very clear about this.

    ???????????????????????????After falling, Zhu Jiuyin sneered and said: "You just realized it is too late. You have been fighting around me for so long. It's time for me to take action. Today I will use your blood to tell all living beings in the three realms how dare you."  What will happen if you become an enemy of Zhu Jiuyin? Use your blood to achieve the supreme reputation of Zhu Jiuyin. Split the sky with an ax and bring destruction. Kill!"

    As Zhu Jiuyin spoke, he poured out the avenue of destruction that he had concentrated on for a long time. The endless black cloud enveloped these people again. For a moment, everyone present felt the boundless divine power and the threat of death, because Zhu Jiu  Yin hid the 'Pangu Ax' in this boundless black cloud.

    The reason why these people dared to continue to attack Zhu Jiuyin was that they all believed that Zhu Jiuyin could not launch an earth-shattering weapon. After all, Zhu Jiuyin had been fighting for a long time, so they just followed Nuwa Empress' attack.  , and Da Da took action, but unfortunately they were wrong, and it was a big mistake. Zhu Jiuyin's attack once again frightened them.

    Retreat, this is the only thought left in the minds of everyone present. Although it is good for them to be able to kill Zhu Jiuyin, it is impossible to fight for their own lives. After all, Zhu Jiuyin's life is no longer possible.  It's not as important as your own life.  Although everyone does not want to be embarrassed anymore, it is more embarrassing than losing face.  Saving one's own life is the most important thing. As soon as their thoughts moved, they all pulled back in unison, and their movements were clean and neat.  It was as if it had been rehearsed long ago.

    These people have good ideas, but it is a pity that Zhu Jiuyin has already escaped them once. How could the same mistake be made a second time? How could people like them retreat so easily? When they retreat, then  The aura of destruction locked onto them like a maggot attached to their bones, weighing heavily on their hearts like a huge boulder.  Being firmly locked by this aura of destruction, they were unable to retreat.

    Under the threat of death, some people cannot bear such tremendous pressure.  Especially those casual cultivators who want to fight against the autumn wind are even worse. After all, they just want to take advantage of it, but do not want to lose their lives. I saw someone fell to the ground with a plop and said loudly: "Friend Zhu Jiuyin is here  It's my fault. Fellow Taoist, please let me go. I will leave now and will never break my promise!"

    In order to survive, these casual cultivators would do anything. They didn't care about their own face at all, and did such spineless things in front of everyone. This made Empress Nuwa, Sanqing and others very angry. You know  Their actions seriously damaged their own morale.

    One person did this, followed closely by the casual cultivators who were eager to survive. In the blink of an eye, half of the casual cultivators who charged forward were already kneeling on the ground and begging Zhu Jiuyin.  It's a pity that by doing so, they not only lost their own dignity but also their own personality.  But there will be no results, because to Zhu Jiuyin, these casual cultivators deserve to die.

    Zhu Jiuyin sneered and said: "Nuwa, is this your so-called ally? It's so ridiculous! I really feel sad for you. If I stood on your side, I would never let them do this.  It¡¯s a shameful thing. For such people, you should use iron-blooded means to let them know what it means to be bloody! Since you can¡¯t do it, let me tell you what to do!¡±

    Although Zhu Jiuyin's voice was low, it contained a heavy killing intent. For a moment, these people were dumbfounded. They never thought that they were facing an iron-blooded and ruthless demon king who did not regard their pleas at all.  Taking it seriously, he was determined to kill them. Not only that, but he also cut off their escape route. Not to mention, just by looking at the anger in the eyes of Empress Nuwa, Sanqing and others, one could know what their fate would be.

    These casual cultivators were stupid. They never thought that so many people would not be able to defeat Zhu Jiuyin, and that they and others would be forced to this point by Zhu Jiuyin in a single encounter. They were angry in their hearts, and their eyes were filled with anger.  There was an extremely crazy look among them. Under the threat of death, these people could do anything.

    When these people's eyes showed crazy looks, Nuwa and the others became vigilant in their hearts. Although they looked down on these spineless cultivators, they also did not want to see these cultivators die.  Crazy under the threat, if it was only aimed at Yu Zhu Jiuyin, it would be a strong support for him, but these people may not think so. If they allow things to develop, their fun will be ruined.  Dafa, no matter what, cannot let these people mess up the situation at hand, otherwise Zhu Jiuyin will definitely have the opportunity to trap and kill them.

    Kill, these people must die, even if they die by their own hands!  In an instant, both Empress Nuwa and Sanqing and others had this idea. They did not want to risk their lives, so only these casual cultivators would die.

    &nbsp; Under that crazy will, someone quickly stood up, but before he could make a move, a sword light flashed by. As soon as the sword light fell, the man was struck by the sword light before he could do anything.  Split into two, his body dead and his soul gone, Master Tongtian finally couldn't help but take action against these casual cultivators.

    This outstanding sword light made Zhu Jiuyin show a trace of disdain on his face. Even though Tongtian Cult Master made a clean move, his doing so gave Zhu Jiuyin a better chance, and even more so for those casual cultivators.  The madness.

    Those San Xiu were just as Zhu Jiuyin thought. When they saw someone falling, they cursed crazily: "Nu Wa, you are shameless. We kindly came to help you demon clan, but you are so cruel and cruel."  Save some mercy, okay, if you want us to die, then don¡¯t even think about it, if you want us to die, we will all die together!¡±

    Soon these people turned around crazily and rushed towards Nuwa Empress and others. For them, if they continued to be enemies with Zhu Jiuyin, there was no hope of survival, but they had a chance to fight back.  After all, they can't protect themselves from Zhu Jiuyin's destructive aura. They don't have the powerful treasures of Nuwa Empress and others.

    People are fearless when they are crazy. These people deliberately wanted to fight back, but unfortunately Nuwa and others did not give them this chance. As soon as the man's voice fell, he was hit by a violent storm, and a  Another piece of innate spiritual treasures and treasures were smashed down, and they were overwhelmed without even a chance to resist.

    Just when these people took action, the 'Pangu Ax' in Zhu Jiuyin's hand quietly merged into the darkness, and the aura of destruction further trapped everyone again, although only for a short while.  Time, but the key to a master's success is in those few breaths. A god and demon very close to Zhu Jiuyin was silently killed by Zhu Jiuyin's 'Pangu Axe' without attracting anyone's attention.  .

    Just when Zhu Jiuyin killed a god and demon, the Taishang Laojun said again: "Zhu Jiuyin, don't do anything too extreme. So many people have fallen, even if you are angry, you should  It won¡¯t do anyone any good if it¡¯s gone or pushed too hard!¡±

    Hearing the words of Taishang Laojun, Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said: "Don't talk nonsense. Anyone who steps here today will die. Don't think that I don't know what you are thinking and dare to take advantage of me."  Everyone must die, no one is exception. Do you think I will care about a mere threat? Dream on!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, Taishang Laojun's face turned livid, and he said in a deep voice: "Fellow Taoists, you have all seen that Zhu Jiuyin, this bastard, is too arrogant and determined.  If we all want to be killed, there is only one way for everyone to survive. Use their true abilities to fight this bastard to the death. If anyone holds back, it will be self-destruction, and his body and soul will be destroyed.  But you can¡¯t blame others!¡± (To be continued¡­)

 Text Chapter 672: Shocking Change

    Chapter 672: Shocking Change

    During the short period of time when Taishang Laojun was shouting, Zhu Jiuyin did not stop. Gods, demons, and casual cultivators continued to fall under his 'Pangu Axe'. If it were just one or two people,  It wouldn't attract anyone's attention, but Zhu Jiuyin killed not just one or two people, but more than a dozen people. So many people fell down at once, which naturally attracted the attention of Empress Nuwa and others.

    "Zhu Jiuyin, you are despicable and shameless, and you actually used such despicable methods!" Empress Nuwa cursed Zhu Jiuyin angrily. Unfortunately, no matter how hard she scolded, it was useless because she could not stop Zhu Jiuyin's actions.  .

    Zhu Jiuyin will naturally not be lenient when taking action. Zhu Jiuyin has always been ruthless towards these enemies, and this is just the beginning. Since Empress Nuwa has discovered her actions, Zhu Jiuyin no longer needs to be secretive.  He sneered and said: "Nu Wa, I have long said that anyone who dares to be my enemy will die. Now you all should die for me. End all things, kill!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin finished speaking, the long-awaited destructive aura finally exploded in the bodies of these people. You must know that there were many casual cultivators who rushed forward to take advantage of Zhu Jiuyin.  , otherwise how can it be called that people die for wealth and birds die for food? As soon as the aura of destruction exploded, a powerful shock wave rushed towards everyone like the sky, killing, naked killing, killing crazily.

    Just when Zhu Jiuyin was going on a killing spree, anxious voices came from all around: "Friends Zhu Jiuyin, please show mercy!"

    "It's a pity that those people from the human race finally couldn't do it anymore. You must know that a large part of the casual cultivators are from the human race.  Fuxi and others didn't want them to suffer the disaster, which would not be a good thing for him, but it was too late for them to speak now.  No matter how much they say, it's useless. In this battle, Zhu Jiuyin has made up his mind to kill people to establish his authority, and to kill until rivers of blood flow. He will improve his cultivation through supreme killings. Such a good thing he can do again  How could he give up due to external forces, let alone people like Fuxi who didn't know what to say? Zhu Jiuyin didn't pay attention to him at all.  The aura of destruction swept towards everyone crazily, and the powerful impact took care of all the people enveloped, without exception.

    The Nuwa Empress and the San Xiu were even more ¡®taken care of¡¯ by Zhu Jiuyin.  Empress Nuwa was directly struck by Zhu Jiuyin's axe. With the supreme sharpness of the 'Pangu Axe', it is imaginable to imagine the situation that Empress Nuwa faced. Under such heavy pressure, even  Even with her quasi-sage cultivation, it was difficult for her to withstand the edge of the 'Pangu Ax'.  Not to mention the entanglement of the aura of destruction.  It can be said that as long as she is hit, she will definitely die.

    Empress Nuwa was locked by Zhu Jiuyin, and she was in the wave of destruction. In this situation, she couldn't escape even if she wanted to. In fact, Empress Nuwa didn't know Zhu Jiuyin in her heart.  How deep is his hatred for himself, it is normal for Zhu Jiuyin to focus his attacks on himself. If Zhu Jiuyin doesn't do this, it will make Empress Nuwa feel confused. After all, Hongyun's death treatment is a lesson learned from the past.

    The Nuwa Empress is the center of gravity of the demon clan, so everyone is willing to help.  That's not just coming to save the demon clan, but also for the demon clan.  Sanqing and others didn't take it to heart at all. They came here for Empress Nuwa. After all, Empress Nuwa was the only one qualified to associate with them. As for others, they were not qualified at all. If Empress Nuwa died, then this  There was no need to continue the battle. When he saw Zhu Jiuyin crazily attacking Nuwa Empress, Zhen Yuanzi blocked her in front of Nuwa Empress with a thought. With her strong defense and  Nuwa and Empress join forces to fight against the fierce power of Zhu Jiuyin.

    Zhu Jiuyin used this strength to suppress people like Sanqing and Nuwa Empress. Although Zhu Jiuyin used a little trick, he still relied more on his own powerful cultivation. If it weren't for Zhu Jiuyin,  With the support of Xiaoqian World and the endless supply of mana, how could he do all this so crazily? Anyway, now he has done it, which shocked the entire Three Realms and made everyone feel helpless.  I don¡¯t admire Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s strength.

    Zhu Jiuyin suppressed so many people by himself, and the 'Twelve Capital Gods and Evil Formation' presided over by the twelve great witches also swept the entire demon clan. Facing the power of the 'Twelve Capitals and Heavenly Gods and Evil Formation'  The demon clan was unable to resist the attack. In desperation, those demon saints could only choose to use the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' again. Even if they would offend the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, they did not hesitate to use the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation'.  There is still a glimmer of hope for the great formation to arouse the power of the ancient stars. If it is not used, there is only a dead end. In this case, they will naturally risk their lives.

    Many demon saints did not ask Nuwa for instructions. Under such circumstances, they did not have time to ask for instructions. After all, time waits for no one. After making up their minds, the many demon clans shouted in unison: "Master Zhou Tianxingdou"  The formation rises and the stars turn!"

    With the growth of these demon saints,Drink, among the demon clan, there were many people who were setting up the formation. The demon clan had paid a big price for this 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation'. The people who were just in charge of the formation  There are many backup personnel, just in case something goes wrong, and this time they finally used them.

    When he heard the shouts of those demon saints, Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but tremble in his heart. Although he had thought that the demon clan would have a back-up plan in the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation', Zhu Jiuyin did not.  I didn't expect that the other party could gather the people to set up the formation in such a short period of time. It was not only Zhu Jiuyin who was surprised. Empress Nuwa was also shocked by the decisions of many demon saints. You must know that using "Zhou Tian"  The Star Formation is not a simple matter. It will once again turn against the heavens, and even shake the power of the ancient stars again, putting all sentient beings in the three realms in danger.

    Don't look at the fact that Sanqing, Fuxi, Kunpeng and others are now helping the demon clan to fight Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu clan, but once the ancient stars move, they will naturally abandon the demon clan and go back to protect themselves. This is a double-edged sword.  Sword, if you are not careful, you can hurt others and yourself, and the whole battle situation will fall into collapse.

    Empress Nuwa wanted to stop it, but unfortunately she didn't have the time. Moreover, as soon as the shouts of many demon saints fell, the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' started to operate quickly. Under the threat of death, the demon clan's speed  That was astonishingly fast. Once the 'Zhoutian Heavy Dou Formation' was in operation, everything was irreversible.

    The movements of the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation' made the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother angry. Although the demon clan was willing to do so, it was opening Ting's face. The front foot had just reached an agreement with the Heavenly Court, and the other party was playing tricks on the back foot.  With such a move, if there is no reaction from Heaven, then he will become the laughing stock of the Three Realms in the future.

    With a thought in his mind, the Jade Emperor left the Heavenly Court in an instant. His figure was like lightning, and he broke through the air and arrived outside the gathering place of the demon clan. At this moment, the demon clan and the witch clan were fighting fiercely, and no one paid any attention to the Jade Emperor.  arrival.

    Seeing this situation where the killing sound shook the sky, the Jade Emperor's heart couldn't help but feel heavy. If the war continued like this, he believed that both the Lich and the Lich clan would definitely suffer losses, and the outcome of the Heavenly Court would not be good either. This endless killing atmosphere would  Let the entire heaven face the impact of murderous intent, which will cause chaos in the entire heaven, and the ancient stars will be shaken by this.

    After taking a deep breath, the Jade Emperor shouted silently: "Empress Nuwa, please stop your monster race immediately. If you continue to be so crazy, the ancient stars will not be able to withstand the huge pressure and the entire Three Realms will be destroyed."  Facing a catastrophic disaster, the conflict between you two lich clans cannot affect the stability of the entire Three Realms!"

    Good guy, at this time the Jade Emperor spoke such glorious words. Why didn't he think so during the war in heaven? Now that his interests have been harmed, he is frantically coming to visit him. It's really disappointing.  ridiculous.

    No matter how unbearable the Jade Emperor's behavior was, once he said these words, Sanqing, Zhen Yuanzi, Fuxi and others were all startled. They were all worried that the Jade Emperor's words would become reality, and that their Taoism would be compromised.  But they are about to face a catastrophe, and all the prices they have paid will be in vain.

    "Stop! How can we stop under such circumstances!" Those demon saints were sneering in their hearts. If they stopped under such circumstances, the entire demon clan would face catastrophe. Since no matter what they do,  With that kind of disaster, these demon saints will naturally not stop. They want everyone to die together. This is what they are thinking at this moment.

    Seeing that the demon saints still ignored his words, the Jade Emperor's face became extremely angry. He didn't want to get involved in this fight, but the demon clan insisted on forcing himself. What did he do?  Can you not be annoyed.

    Unfortunately, the Jade Emperor is also the leader of the party. How could he endure being ignored by others? If Sanqing and others hadn't taken action, I'm afraid he would have decided to stand on Zhu Jiuyin's side and join forces with Zhu Jiuyin.  Destroy these demon clan together and let the demon clan know how miserable the consequences will be if you provoke them.

    The Jade Emperor said in a deep voice: "Mother Nuwa, if you demon tribe continues to be so crazy, then don't blame me, Heaven, for being ruthless. For the sake of the safety of the lives of all living beings in the three realms, I, Heaven, can only act on behalf of Heaven!"

    As soon as the Jade Emperor said this, everyone present was startled, even Zhu Jiuyin was no exception. He really didn't expect that the Jade Emperor would say such words, and even take the safety of all living beings in the three realms into account.  , this is really funny, just because the Jade Emperor has the nerve to say such things, it makes people speechless.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 673: The Transformation of the Soul

    Chapter 673: The Transformation of the Soul

    Zhu Jiuyin felt funny, but the Nuwa Empress felt endless pressure. You must know that this is a natural disaster for the demon clan. An army of witch clan has already made it difficult for them to resist. If the heaven is in this  If the time comes to take advantage of the situation, the demon tribe will really face a disaster.

    For Sanqing and others, the Jade Emperor's move was a slap in their face. It was undoubtedly a challenge to their dignity. When they were in heaven, Sanqing used the safety of all living beings in the three realms to oppress the Jade Emperor and the others.  The Queen Mother, and now the Jade Emperor has come to warn the demon clan about the safety of all living beings in the three realms. How can such a result not make them angry? But at this time, they cannot speak, which makes Sanqing and others feel sad.  But he hated the Jade Emperor to death.

    Distracted, as soon as the Jade Emperor came forward, Empress Nuwa was inevitably distracted, and her distraction gave Zhu Jiuyin an opportunity. Her powerful momentum directly pressed against Empress Nuwa, trying to break  Understand the state of mind of Empress Nuwa.

    Just listening, Zhu Jiuyin sneered and said: "Haotian, why are you talking so much nonsense? If you want to kill, just kill, why bother talking. They are all a group of hypocritical villains. If they really care about the sentient beings in the three realms, then they won't  Something like that happened!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin's words made Sanqing and others gnash their teeth with hatred. Sanqing also wanted the demon clan to stop, but in this case, stopping would mean destruction, the destruction of the entire demon clan, and once the demon clan is gone  It was destroyed. After the twelve great witches were released, it was another disaster for them. It was not that they had not seen the power of the 'Twelve Capital Gods Formation'.  Dao Ancestor Hongjun was immediately killed, let alone them.

    It¡¯s difficult!  Everyone present couldn't help but feel embarrassed, Sanqing also said something.  After all, they all knew the overall situation, but Kunpeng, the demon master who was forcibly dragged into the battle by Nuwa, had some ideas, and he couldn't help but cursed in his heart: "Nu Wa, I really don't know how you lead these demon saints.  , actually made them so crazy, you just want to die, why bother dragging me in. Now even the bastard Haotian has come to the door, now you have tricked everyone!"

    Regarding the Jade Emperor¡¯s warning, the Nuwa Empress had to take it seriously.  After all, this is not a trivial matter. Although she was angry at the Jade Emperor's pressing steps, Empress Nuwa could not force the Jade Emperor to Zhu Jiuyin's side. She took a deep breath and said, "Please, please  Fellow Taoist Haotian, please give my demon tribe a little time. Fellow Taoist, please rest assured. We demon tribe are also unwilling to see the destruction of the Three Realms, and the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation' will disappear soon!"

    "Delay, Nuwa Empress is stalling for time. Although she understands this in her heart, the Jade Emperor cannot refuse, because Nuwa Empress is surrounded by most of the masters in the Three Realms, so he has to compromise.

    Regarding the Jade Emperor, Zhu Jiuyin never regarded him as the same thing.  If the Jade Emperor really wanted to deal with the demon clan, there wouldn't be such nonsense.  He will mobilize the heavenly army to sweep across the entire demon clan, but unfortunately he does not dare to do so because he is afraid of the Sanqing, Kunpeng and other gods and demons, and Nuwa. After all, the current Nuwa is no longer the one who killed the demons in Heaven.  The Nuwa of that time, she is now a quasi-sage.

    Quasi-sage, who is almost invincible in this period, maybe no one except Hongjun Daozu, Zhu Jiuyin and Tiandao can fight with him, at least Haotian and the Queen Mother cannot, if Zhu Jiuyin can  It was okay to directly kill the Nuwa Empress. The Jade Emperor was not under great pressure. He believed that Sanqing and others would not be able to embarrass him for a fallen person. However, once Zhu Jiuyin was unable to kill the Nuwa Empress, then his  The fun was great, so the Jade Emperor did not dare to gamble.

    So many people besieged Zhu Jiuyin, but they were suppressed by Zhu Jiuyin. Even if Zhu Jiuyin had chaos treasures such as the 'Pangu Ax' and the 'Destruction Treasure' in his hands, this was not the reason for their corruption.  After all, they are ten times, not dozens of times, Zhu Jiuyin. Although those casual cultivators do not have much ability, they still have the advantage of numbers, but with so many people they cannot suppress Zhu Jiuyin, which makes everyone  People have to give it their all.

    Nuwa Empress said in a deep voice: "Life and death are in this fight. If you fellow Taoists don't use all your strength to fight with it, then we will become the laughing stock in the three realms. So many people can't win even one Zhujiu."  Yin, no matter what the reason is, it is unconvincing. Fellow Taoist Zhen Yuanzi does not need to protect me. Even if I die, I have to drag Zhu Jiuyin along with me! Kill!"

    Empress Nuwa shouted loudly and rushed towards Zhu Jiuyin desperately, without fear of the erosion of the destructive aura. Under this situation, the more she worried about this and that, the more unable she was to reconcile with Zhu Jiuyin.  In a battle, if they want to defeat Zhu Jiuyin, they must first defeat themselves and be fearless.If they couldn't do this, they wouldn't be able to fight Zhu Jiuyin at all.

    When Empress Nuwa rushed forward desperately, Zhen Yuanzi felt something in his heart. Empress Nuwa's determination infected him and made his soul sublimated. Why so many of them have been unable to  Suppressing Zhu Jiuyin was because they had too many worries, so they failed again and again. However, Zhu Jiuyin was fearless and suppressed them with the passion in his heart.

    After feeling this, Zhen Yuanzi looked up to the sky and laughed: "Thank you Taoist Nuwa for reminding me, kill!" As Zhen Yuanzi said this, he strode forward, holding the book in one hand and the book in the other.  The 'Emperor's Seal' left by Hongyun shot toward Zhu Jiuyin.

    Who is Sanqing? Even Zhen Yuanzi can wake up. How could they not be able to do it? To be honest, the reason why their cultivation has not progressed is because they have lived too long and lost one thing.  He has a fearless heart and has too many considerations in his heart, which is why he made such a big joke just now.

    kill!  Sanqing looked at each other, and the determination could be felt in each other's eyes. Then he shouted and waved the Chaos Treasure in his hand to kill Zhu Jiuyin. Sanqing, Zhen Yuanzi and the woman  When Empress Wa fought back so wildly, Kunpeng and all the gods and demons began to curse. Although Kunpeng also had great wisdom, he could not reach the level of Sanqing and Zhen Yuanzi. It was not that he was afraid in his heart.  But he didn't want to fight for the demon clan, and he didn't want to be plotted by the Nuwa Empress. He had his own dignity. As for the gods and demons, it was different. They were afraid of death.

    Those casual cultivators are completely embarrassed. They have no support at all. On the one hand, they have no intention of risking their lives. On the other hand, they do not have the ability. Sanqing and Zhen Yuanzi have the most precious treasures to protect themselves.  Fear, but it would be good if these casual cultivators had one or two ordinary innate spiritual treasures. It is impossible to expect them to charge into the battle. They can only wave the flag and shout. If they charge forward, they will only spoil the big thing and defeat everyone.  The morale of those who begged for mercy before was a lesson learned. Even if they wanted to charge Nuwa, they were not willing to accept it.

    As for Fuxi, Suiren and other human masters, they let out a long sigh. None of them could make up their minds to risk their lives against Zhu Jiuyin because they were worried that the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Array' would be out of control and that the ancient stars would be destroyed.  If something goes wrong, the human race will face catastrophe, so they, Kunpeng and the gods and demons are hesitant.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin only faced five people alone this time, the pressure he faced was much stronger than before. The five people tried their best to make Zhu Jiuyin dangerous again, and this situation stimulated the scattered people.  Xiu, all of them are ready to move forward and want to fight Zhu Jiuyin.

    At this moment, Fuxi snorted coldly and said: "That's enough, you all should be safe for me. If anyone dares to step forward to cause trouble again, then don't blame us for being ruthless. You think you have the qualifications to step forward and fight with Zhu."  Are you going to fight Jiuyin? If you are really serious, there will be opportunities for you to fight!"

    These casual cultivators are only waving flags and shouting, which has little effect. It is impossible for them to fight Zhu Jiuyin. As for the path pointed out to them by Fuxi, those casual cultivators are even more unwilling to choose. Facing Zhu Jiuyin,  Yin, they still have a little bit of confidence. After all, Zhu Jiuyin is only one person and has limited energy. However, going to participate in the killing of the Wu Clan army and the Monster Clan will definitely be more dangerous. As long as they are not fools, they will not  To participate, especially at this time, when both sides are already fighting, it is even more impossible.  If they go to join the war at this time, they will most likely perish. After all, the Wu Clan is famous for its madness in the Three Realms, and they don't want to wade into such troubled waters.

    Speaking of which, these casual cultivators are a group of shameless people. Even Kunpeng and the gods and demons cannot compare. However, these casual cultivators will also find reasons and excuses for themselves. They all sneered in their hearts and said: "Fuxi  , why don¡¯t you go forward and fight Zhu Jiuyin if you have the ability, you are the elder brother of Empress Nuwa, you don¡¯t even dare to go forward and fight but you let us people go and die, you really think we are fools!¡±

    Although the reasons of these casual cultivators are very far-fetched, it is also a reason, at least they think so, and this is enough, so they simply ignored Fu Xi's words and looked at Fu Xi disapprovingly.  Regardless of the fact that many of these casual cultivators are from the human race, it is a pity that this is an immeasurable calamity. Since these people can become casual cultivators, they have naturally abandoned their identities long ago. Fuxi, the human emperor, is of no use to them.  Little effect.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 674: Killing Zhen Yuanzi

    Chapter 674: Killing Zhen Yuanzi

    Facing the attacks from Sanqing, Nuwa Empress and Zhen Yuanzi, Zhu Jiuyin's face was extremely solemn. He had to pick the weak ones. If he wanted to break the game, he could only choose the weak ones to attack. Don't look at Sanqing.  They are not at odds, but under this situation, the three of them still have a strong tacit understanding. Even if Zhu Jiuyin wants to kill the three of them, it will not be an easy task. As for the Nuwa Empress, Zhu Jiuyin really wants to  Kill him. Unfortunately, Zhu Jiuyin, who is a quasi-saint and a quasi-saint, is in such a desperate situation that Zhu Jiuyin has to be careful. After all, this is not an ordinary battle, but a battle with one enemy.  In the battle of Wu, Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s opponent was not only Nuwa. Although he was able to kill Nuwa, he also had to pay a heavy price. This was not what Zhu Jiuyin wanted to see. In the end, the only way he could  The only one who took action was Zhen Yuanzi.

    Speaking of Zhen Yuanzi, Zhu Jiuyin had no hesitation in his heart. After all, Zhen Yuanzi himself was seeking death. He couldn't blame Zhu Jiuyin for being cruel. If he hadn't insisted on getting involved in this fight, he wouldn't have.  Nothing will happen. Don't look at Zhen Yuanzi's defense, but that's just a guess. For ordinary people, Zhen Yuanzi's defense is invincible, but facing someone who has the most powerful weapon in Kaitian, 'Pangu Axe'  Zhu Jiuyin's defense is a bit unsatisfactory. Although he still has the Chaos Treasure 'Emperor's Seal' left by Hong Yun in his hand, it is not a treasure he refined after all and cannot exert much power at all.  .

    After locking the target, Zhu Jiuyin's face revealed a hint of murderous intent as he looked at Zhen Yuanzi who was rushing towards him.  Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully, and the heaven-opening weapon 'Pangu Ax' in his hand flew out quickly, and the treasure of destruction was also sacrificed at the same time.  The power of the powerful Law of Destruction and the sharp light of the 'Pangu Axe' attacked Zhen Yuanzi together. When Zhu Jiuyin launched this crazy attack, he shouted loudly: "Zhen Yuanzi, go to hell!  "

    When the 'Pangu Ax' came out to kill, the power of the Law of Destruction also gathered together and blasted towards Zhen Yuanzi like a cannonball. The combined force of the two was like a storm, and in an instant Zhen Yuanzi fell into a desperate situation.  Under such a pincer attack.  Zhen Yuanzi felt the threat of death.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin's attack was extremely powerful, the price he paid for it was not small, this full blow.  Zhu Jiuyin's energy and blood weakened for a while, and his face became extremely pale in an instant. Although Zhu Jiuyin had the support of the Kingdom of God, the power of this blow also caused a lot of damage to him.

    After seeing the change in Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s face.  Zhen Yuanzi couldn't help but feel happy.  He saw the opportunity to escape from the predicament, and also thought that his opportunity to avenge Hongyun had come. Unfortunately, Zhen Yuanzi thought of things too simply. Although Zhu Jiuyin's attack cost a lot of money, he had the Kingdom of God  The support of the world can be restored with just a slight breath, not to mention that Zhu Jiuyin's powerful true body of the Chaos God and Demon is not given in vain. It is impossible for him to become a soft-footed shrimp with just such a blow.  .

    The most taboo thing in battle is to lose focus.  No matter you are happy or sad, as long as your mind wanders.  That means you will face death, especially in the battle between masters, which is extremely dangerous. Zhen Yuanzi has made such a big mistake now. Although Zhu Jiuyin is one against five,  There were Sanqing and Nuwa Empress assisting Zhen Yuanzi, but this time Zhu Jiuyin was cruel and would rather pay a small price to kill Zhen Yuanzi, completely destroying Sanqing, Nuwa Empress and others.  The five men of Zhen Yuanzi were besieged.

    When Zhu Jiuyin's Destruction Treasure exploded, it was a blast of black light. Threads of black gold were entwined with threads of lightning, bursting out with bright light. The power of the Law of Destruction was greatly increased, and it was no longer the original initial stage.  Instead of gaining the final power, he obtained a qualitative evolution, and then the dark gold light blasted towards Zhen Yuanzi.

    A sharp sound of breaking through the air sounded in the air, making Zhen Yuanzi's pale old face instantly become as miserable as a piece of paper. Facing Zhu Jiuyin's 'Pangu Axe' head-on, he was already under endless pressure.  , now Zhu Jiuyin's law of destruction has greatly increased, and the attack between the two really left him with no way to retreat!  Zhen Yuanzi understood that whether he was hit by Zhu Jiuyin's destructive power or by the 'Pangu Axe', he would definitely be dead, with no chance of survival.

    At this moment, Zhen Yuanzi couldn't help but feel a trace of regret in his heart. He remembered Hongyun's words when he died. He shouldn't have impulsively attacked Zhu Jiuyin at this time, otherwise he wouldn't have allowed himself  In a desperate situation, although he wanted to ask for help from others, Zhu Jiuyin had already done everything. Under attack from both sides, he had no way to escape. Although Sanqing and Nuwa Empress were facing Zhu Jiuyin, he had no way to escape.  Jiuyin launched a full-force attack, but it was difficult to kill Zhu Jiuyin with an attack of this level.

    At this time of life and death, it is better to seek help from others than to ask for yourself. Zhen Yuanzi does not care about that.Now, with a thought, he sacrificed blood to the "Emperor's Seal", the treasure of chaos left by Hongyun, which can stimulate the powerful power of "Emperor's Seal" to give Zhu Jiuyin powerful damage. After all, this treasure is a chaos treasure-level existence.  The power is unparalleled, and there may be a glimmer of hope in this desperate fight.

    Just listen, Zhen Yuanzi shouted loudly in his hoarse voice: "The emperor's seal has penetrated all things, break it for me!"

    There was a loud bang, and a huge shock formed in the air. Zhu Jiuyin's power of destroying the treasure collided with the 'Emperor's Seal', and an invisible counter-thrust force hit hard through the 'Emperor's Seal'  A huge force came from Zhen Yuanzi's body, causing Zai Na's pale face to turn dark red, and a trace of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. Zhen Yuanzi was severely injured in one blow, and this was just the beginning, followed by an end  The power poured into Zhen Yuanzi's body with the remaining energy.

    Instantly, the aura of destruction erupted in Zhen Yuanzi's body. His body was thrown up like a rag, and then fell to the ground. Although he wanted to stabilize his body, he kept retreating on the ground.  After rowing for tens of meters, he slowly stopped. At the same time, he could no longer suppress the pain on his body, and a mouthful of blood came out of his mouth!

    The moment Zhen Yuanzi was repelled, Zhu Jiuyin swung his big hand and grabbed the 'Emperor's Seal', a treasure of chaos.  This treasure must be snatched away from Zhen Yuanzi's hands. After all, Zhen Yuanzi is not Hongyun and has never practiced this treasure.  It is not difficult for Zhu Jiuyin to take away this treasure.

    "No!" When he saw Zhu Jiuyin's big hand grabbing the 'Emperor's Seal', Zhen Yuanzi couldn't help shouting. It was the relic left by Hongyun. Zhen Yuanzi didn't want it to be lost in his own hands.  He tried hard to charge forward again to stop Zhu Jiuyin, but unfortunately he couldn't do it. The power of termination that exploded in his body kept devouring his life.  He was now unable to fight back and was on the verge of death.

    It¡¯s not just Zhen Yuanzi who doesn¡¯t want to see Zhu Jiuyin win the treasure, many people don¡¯t want to see it all.  Sanqing is not willing, and Empress Nuwa is even more unwilling. Zhu Jiuyin is already very powerful, if he is allowed to seize this chaos treasure from Zhen Yuanzi again.  Then he is more powerful.  This was not a good thing for them, so the four of them frantically slashed at Zhu Jiuyin's big hand, hoping to force Zhu Jiuyin to stop.

    It's a pity that Sanqing and Nuwa Empress had good intentions, but the reality was cruel. Their change of attack gave Zhu Jiuyin a chance to kill Zhen Yuanzi, although it was true.  Zhen Yuanzi, who has gained the power of termination, is doomed.  But Zhu Jiuyin didn't want to wait, because he didn't know if there would be any changes.  What's more important is that Zhen Yuanzi still has the innate spiritual treasure Na Di Shu in his hands. Zhu Jiuyin doesn't want to let it go and let it fall into the hands of Sanqing and Nuwa Empress. Zhu Jiuyin thinks about Pangu in his heart.  The ax flashed through the void with a golden light and appeared in front of Zhen Yuanzi. He didn't give Zhen Yuanzi any time to prepare. Zhen Yuanzi fell to the ground with one blow of the axe.

    Speaking of Zhen Yuanzi, it was miserable enough. If Sanqing and Nuwa hadn't been greedy in their hearts and thought about the 'Emperor's Seal', things wouldn't have developed so fast. It's a pity that there is no such thing in this world.  Regret Medicine, after Zhu Jiuyin killed Zhen Yuanzi with an axe, they suddenly realized it. Unfortunately, it was too late.

    After Zhen Yuanzi was killed with an axe, Zhen Yuanzi's book was captured by the power of the 'Pangu Axe' and instantly returned to Zhu Jiuyin's hands, while the 'Emperor's Seal' was also suppressed by the Destruction Treasure.  , Zhu Jiuyin fought one against five and killed Zhen Yuanzi abruptly in front of everyone. This result frightened everyone.

    At this time, Zhu Jiuyin sneered disdainfully: "I originally thought you were so capable and dared to be so arrogant, but now it seems that you are just vulnerable trash. Show off whatever skills you have and let me do it again.  See and see!¡±

    Facing Zhu Jiuyin's sarcasm, Empress Nuwa shouted angrily: "Zhu Jiuyin, you are so cruel. First you killed Taoist Fellow Hongyun, and now you don't even let go of good people like Taoist Fellow Zhen Yuanzi. You  Such cruelty shows that you have already been possessed by the devil, even if you die today, we will not let you go, and we will not let you persecute other fellow Taoists again!"

    Zhu Jiuyin killed Zhen Yuanzi in front of everyone, which was a heavy blow to the morale of Nuwa Empress. She also understood that it was not easy to kill Zhu Jiuyin now, and  Now he and Zhu Jiuyin are fighting to the death. If Zhu Jiuyin cannot be killed today, it will be the biggest hidden danger to the demon clan, so Nuwa Empress can only make such a declaration to boost morale, and also give a warning  Kunpeng et al.

    The words of Empress Nuwa aroused public outrage. He had already tricked Kunpeng before and made Kunpeng angry. But this time he wanted to drag Kunpeng into the water, not only Kunpeng, but everyone.  , even people from the human race such as Fuxi and the Suiren clan were a little angry, and for a whileThe people who had been watching the battle turned their attention to Nuwa Empress, and there was endless anger in their eyes.

    Naturally, it is impossible for Empress Nuwa not to feel the sword-like gaze, but if she wants to save the demon clan, she has no other choice but to bite the bullet and continue doing this. Only in this way can she save her life and save her life.  The demon clan has a glimmer of hope, and Nuwa Empress does not think that these people will watch her and the demon clan fall. The consequences of that will be unbearable to anyone, and everyone will be implicated.

    At this time, Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and said: "Nuwa, you are nothing more than that. You said that I, Zhu Jiuyin, are cruel, but you are not much kinder than me. I came today to target you monster clan, but  But you dragged everyone into this fight for your own selfish purposes. It can be said that the deaths of Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi were all caused by you. I believe everyone is very clear about what you are thinking.  Things have reached this point, no matter how much you struggle, it will be useless, you are dead today!"

    As he spoke, Zhu Jiuyin's face showed endless murderous intent, and he strode towards Nuwa Empress. As for the others, Zhu Jiuyin didn't pay attention at all. As for whether Kunpeng and the others would rush forward again,  Zhu Jiuyin didn't care at all. With the death of Zhen Yuanzi, Zhu Jiuyin had more confidence in himself.

    Killing, anyone who dares to stand in front of him will only die. Hongyun is like this, Zhen Yuanzi is like this, as long as he dares to be his enemy, he must be prepared to die.  Zhu Jiuyin's move frightened Empress Nuwa. The threat of death was like a mountain weighing heavily on her heart, making her so frightened that it was difficult to breathe!

    At this time, the human nature of the Nuwa Empress was undoubtedly revealed. Although her soul had been transformed before, she had not yet ignored life and death. From this point of view, she was still a human being, not a god who did not eat the fireworks of the world.  She still couldn't get rid of her fear of Zhu Jiuyin and her worry about the demon clan.

    But in any case, Empress Nuwa is a quasi-sage. Although she was afraid in her heart, she could not be intimidated by Zhu Jiuyin's words. She only heard her shout loudly: "Fellow Taoists, are you just going to let Zhu Jiuyin do this?"  Is the devil so arrogant? If he can destroy my demon clan today, he can kill your dojo tomorrow. The Western Paradise is a good example!"

    As soon as Empress Nuwa said this, everyone watching the battle had to express their feelings, especially Kunpeng and others. They had offended Zhu Jiuyin. With Zhu Jiuyin's character, I am afraid that he would not let him go. If he really got it,  When Zhu Jiuyin destroys the demon clan, I'm afraid they will be the ones to be hit next. After all, the persimmons have to be picked on the weak. If the three clears join forces, even Zhu Jiuyin must be treated with caution. Only they are scattered.  , they are naturally worried about it.

    Just when everyone was hesitating, suddenly the ¡®Zhoutian Star Formation¡¯ in the sky broke, and a terrifying aura surged out, covering the entire Three Realms!  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 675: Return to the Ruins

    Chapter 675: Return to Ruins

    "What's going on? What's going on?" Countless people were shouting, but unfortunately they couldn't know everything. This sudden change frightened them, and the heart of Nuwa Empress became even heavier. She was very worried.  It is clear that this time the demon clan is standing in the limelight. Because of their reasons, all sentient beings in the three realms have been implicated. The blame that the demon clan will face next can be imagined, and even  The Sanqing Dynasty will stop because of this, after all, this matter is too big.

    When this sudden change occurred, Sanqing was also dumbfounded. They really didn't expect that the demon clan would really finish the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation' and deceive the entire Three Realms, and they became accomplices.  , these results make them not dumbfounded or angry.

    "Ha! Ha! Ha! Sanqing, this is the result you want. The entire Three Realms will be destroyed because of you. I want to see what you have to say to the sentient beings in the Three Realms. Haven't you always flaunted how righteous you are? Now, don't you?  The evil monsters are right in front of you, hurry up and eradicate them!" Zhu Jiuyin laughed sarcastically.

    When he heard Zhu Jiuyin's words, Yuanshi Tianzun's face was full of anger, and he said in a deep voice: "Nuwa, what do you demon clan want to do? If you don't give us a reasonable explanation today,  Then don¡¯t blame us for leaving you!"

    As soon as Yuanshi Tianzun finished speaking, Nuwa's face changed color. What reason did she have? She didn't expect that the demon clan would be forced to be so miserable by the Wu clan, and they even extracted the ancient stars excessively.  the power of.  It led to this drastic change, even if she wanted to find a reason, all fools knew that this was the fault of the demon clan.

    He hasn¡¯t waited for Nuwa to speak.  The Jade Emperor sneered and said: "What a demon clan, Empress Nuwa, this time it's not me in heaven who is cruel, but you demon clan who brought it upon yourself to perish, so say goodbye!"

    As he spoke, the Jade Emperor ignored Sanqing's reaction and left the gathering place of the monster clan and quickly headed towards the Heavenly Court.  After all, once the ancient stars fall, the first one to be unlucky is Heaven. The Jade Emperor himself is eager to return to Heaven to prepare for defense.

    Things have gone horribly wrong.  With the sudden changes in the sky, the whole situation has developed in a direction that is unfavorable to the demon clan. At this time, the treasures sprayed by the chaos are faster, and those who seize the treasures in the chaos are even more crazy.  The three thousand chaos gods and demons who originally wanted to wait for the opportunity to kill Zhu Jiuyin could not help but rush into the chaos with greed in their hearts to seize the treasures ejected by the chaos.  Even Tiandao, who was hiding in the dark, couldn't help but go to Chaos. People with a little ability in the entire Three Realms rushed towards Chaos crazily. They were not only going to seize treasures, they were also seeking refuge, and among the Three Realms  Those mortals were abandoned, and such drastic changes gave the First Emperor an opportunity to win the government, frantically plundering the small worlds of all parties.

    When Kun Peng and other gods and demons learned about the outbreak of Chaos Jet, they were also moved by this.  And now that Empress Nuwa has become the target of public criticism, she no longer has an excuse to oppress herself.  So he sneered and said: "Empress Nuwa, please take care of yourself. We don't want to become the common enemy of the three realms!"

    After saying that Kunpeng and other gods and demons fled, Zhu Jiuyin did not stop Kunpeng at this time. Even though Zhu Jiuyin had ridiculed Sanqing and Nuwa Empress, there was no trace of joy on his face. On the contrary  It was extremely solemn, and the terrifying aura made Zhu Jiuyin feel a little pressure. Things were definitely not as simple as everyone thought. This was definitely not a devastating change, but an unknown change. For such a  Zhu Jiuyin doesn't know whether the change is good or bad, so he can only treat all this with caution and dare not act rashly, just in case.

    With such thoughts in Zhu Jiuyin's mind, he ordered the Wu Clan's army to shrink and did not go to massacre the Demon Clan again. You must know that once the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' is broken, the Demon Clan will no longer be able to resist. It will only be a matter of time before it is destroyed.  However, Zhu Jiuyin ordered to stop at this juncture. Although many Wu clansmen were unwilling to do so, Zhu Jiuyin was the god of the Wu clan. No one dared to disobey his orders, not even the members of the Wu clan army.  With a lot of reluctance in my heart, I could only obey the order.

    "Retreat!" After the Wu clan army regrouped, Zhu Jiuyin did not take advantage of the victory to pursue and kill Nuwa Empress, but ordered a retreat. This drastic change made Zhu Jiuyin worry about the influence of the Wu clan in Nanzhan Prefecture.  Safety, although Zhu Jiuyin really wanted to kill Nuwa, but compared to the safety of his tribe, Zhu Jiuyin still gave up this great opportunity.

    Zhu Jiuyin gave the order, and the Wu Clan army quickly retreated from the gathering place of the Monster Clan, and Zhu Jiuyin also left. Such a change made Nuwa Empress, Sanqing, Fuxi and others dumbfounded.  Sorry, they really couldn't understand why Zhu Jiuyin would retreat under such a great opportunity.

    &nbsp;Zhu Jiuyin is gone, as are Sanqing, Fuxi, and Suiren. They all sighed and said, "Fellow Taoist Nuwa, you monsters can take care of themselves. You must give an explanation to all sentient beings in the three realms about this matter!"

    After saying that, they all retreated one after another. I don't know whether they left in a hurry to seize the treasure in the chaos or to save their own dojo. However, their departure finally made the demon clan breathe a sigh of relief. At least they can now save their own dojo.  life.

    Although this life-and-death battle has become somewhat anticlimactic due to this drastic change, no one cares too much about it. After all, everyone's energy is now focused on the chaos.  was temporarily forgotten.

    Is it really that easy to find treasure in chaos?  Is it really okay for so many people to rush into the chaos?  No one thinks about all this. People die for money and birds die for food. This is an eternal truth. For the sake of profit, no matter how dangerous it is, it cannot stop people's greed. No matter how dangerous it is, there are still people who dare to venture into it.

    Just as many people were pouring into the chaos crazily, no one noticed that the terrifying aura was still expanding after covering the entire Three Realms, and as it expanded, a terrifying world was slowly integrating into it.  When you come to the Three Realms, you want to become one with these three realms.

    There was a loud bang, the three realms were shaken, and the whole world was trembling. All the sentient beings in the three realms couldn't help but raise their heads and look into the void to see if the ancient stars were about to fall. But when they raised their heads, everything in front of them  They were dumbfounded. This drastic change was not caused by the fall of ancient stars, but by the terrifying aura that was materializing. A huge world was encompassing the three realms. At this moment, two people emerged in everyone's hearts.  The word 'Guixu'.

    Gui Xu, what do these two words mean? Is it the name of this huge world? Or does it have an ulterior motive? No one knows because they have not yet come into contact with the origin of this world and have no idea why there is such a world.  Appeared suddenly, and wanted to embrace the entire three realms. To put it nicely, it was tolerance, to put it harshly, it meant to devour it.

    The most unlucky ones are those who crazily poured into the chaos. They were swallowed up by this sudden world before they had time to react. They didn't even have a chance to escape, and the Zixiao Palace was no exception.  , was also swallowed up by this entire materialized world and became a member of it.

    Fear and pressure surged into the hearts of all living beings in the three realms in an instant. What on earth is going on? Everyone is thinking in their hearts, but no one knows the reason. Perhaps only those who are swallowed up by this world that is becoming substantial.  Everyone knows that this sudden drastic change was in chaos. The only one who felt good about it was the demon clan, because they were able to survive precisely because of the emergence of this world, the emergence of this world, and the emergence of the Three Realms.  All sentient beings will no longer focus on them, and Zhu Jiuyin has no energy to trouble the demon clan anymore.

    Among the three realms, the first to be chaotic is Heaven. Those who crazily use Heaven as their foothold to move toward chaos. When the world that is becoming material appears, one by one they come to the Earthly Immortal Realm desperately, for fear of themselves.  They were swallowed up by the materialized world a step too late. At this moment, all treasures were forgotten by them. The only thought in their hearts was to escape, and escape from this heaven as far away as possible.

    The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother also wanted to escape, but they did not dare to escape because they were the Lords of Heaven. If they wanted to escape, they had to first remove everything from themselves and Heaven. This would greatly damage their strength and lose their strength.  At that time, they were afraid that many people would cause trouble for them, so they did not dare to escape and could only hold on.

    Help?  The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother shook their heads. Who else could they ask for in the Three Realms? Sanqing and others had already been swallowed up by the materialized world. If their only hope was Zhu Jiuyin, but before they  Everything they did had already offended Zhu Jiuyin to death, and they still wanted to count on Zhu Jiuyin to save them, so there was no need to think about it.

    Of course, there is still a trace of fantasy in the hearts of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. That world is not as scary as they thought, and the Zixiao Palace has been swallowed up. If there is danger, there will be strong men like Hongjun Daozu in front.  They can hide behind and slowly adapt, and slowly develop and grow enough to be able to protect themselves.

    The idea is beautiful, but no one knows whether the reality is what they think. The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother can only hope that everything they think in their hearts can become a reality. This is also the motivation for them to persevere.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 676 The arrival of the great era

    Chapter 676 The arrival of the great era

    Heaven is under a lot of pressure, and all parties in the three realms are like this. Even Zhu Jiuyin feels boundless pressure. Although he has the 'Pangu Ax' in his hand, with this most powerful weapon in the sky  , he was confident that he could break through the materializing world and escape, but there was always a thought in his heart warning him not to do this. This was an opportunity, an opportunity that allowed him to transcend.

    Although he didn't understand the reason, Zhu Jiuyin gave up in the end. After all, the materialization speed of the world was very fast. Even if he could break everything by himself, the shaman tribe in Nanzhan Buzhou could not escape. Although Zhu Jiuyin  Selfish, but he will not abandon many disciples of the Wu clan and leave alone.

    Soon the materialized world spread quickly, swallowing up the entire Three Realms. All creatures in the entire Three Realms were integrated into this world, even the original world was integrated into it, and those  The people who were swallowed up before are still alive and well, and they are full of energy. When this materialized world completes all the integrations, a mark appears in the hearts of all living beings in the three realms, which is the mark of the great road.  , through this mark everyone understands what kind of world they are in.

    Guixu, this is the name of this world. This world is also the end of every immeasurable calamity. The return journey of all living beings. If you want to transcend, you can only break through this world and jump out of this world.  If you can't make it through, you will be destroyed by Guixu World at the end of the immeasurable tribulation.  No exceptions exist.

    Of course, the small world of the person with great supernatural powers is not included in it. As long as the person with great supernatural powers can transcend, then all the creatures in his own world can survive.  And among the marks left by Guixu, countless calamities have passed in this chaotic world, but none of them can transcend it.

    Everything is possible in Guixu, and everything depends on strength. When the world of Guixu appears, the spray of chaos will be like a torrential rain, and all kinds of heavenly materials and earthly treasures will be sprayed out crazily.  Give everyone what they need for cultivation, not to mention innate spiritual roots, and the treasures of chaos will continue to appear.  Everything is stimulating people to practice and transcend.

    Fear, when all the circumstances of Guixu were known from this mark, those with bad character developed endless fear.  But there is hope for those who are ambitious.  Saints are nothing in this Guixu world. Those who cannot transcend will be destroyed. Transcendence has become the goal of everyone.

    Chaos, after digesting this mark, the entire Guixu world is in chaos. There is no more so-called morality and no so-called rules here. Everything is based on strength.  Absolutely follow the law of the forest, and the strong will be respected.  Survival of the fittest. Of course, except for those few who are frightened by fear and become crazy, not many people will take the initiative to kill. After all, killing consumes your own strength and your time. No one knows this.  How long has the world of Guixu existed? Time has become the most lacking thing for everyone.

    Soon the entire Guixu world was divided into many forces. Daozu Hongjun's Zixiao Palace was at a high level and was in chaos, while three thousand chaotic gods and demons gathered together, and the way of heaven was still invisible.  In the dark, people don't know their movements. The three pures are together. In such a world, no matter how big the grudges are between the three pures, they have to let go. After all, this is not a place for impulsiveness. After all, they are all facing  Life and death crisis.

    The demon clan can barely be regarded as a force. After all, after Hongyun's death, Zhen Yuanzi also fell. The world established by Hongyun was once again controlled by the demon clan, and Empress Nuwa devoured Hongyun.  The imperial aura mastered all the power left by Hong Yun, allowing the demon clan to barely stabilize.

    The human race no longer dares to hold back in this world. The masters of the human race such as Fuxi and Suiren have also snatched enough living space and become the strongest among the returning ruins. Kunpeng is no exception. The only thing that makes people dare to be shocked is  The First Emperor Yingzheng actually developed rapidly during this drastic change, and the Great Qin Empire turned out to be a powerful force.

    The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother still control the heaven. As for the underworld, it completely disappeared after the appearance of the Guixu world. There is no longer the existence of the underworld in this world, and there is no so-called reincarnation. The fallen people will be there forever.  The disappearance of the underworld left no life at all. It was precisely because of the disappearance of the underworld that all parties fell into a short period of peace. No one dared to start the war lightly, because dying here would be complete death.

    As for the Wu clan that everyone is paying attention to, they still occupy the rich Nanzhan Prefecture, and the West, which was wiped out by Zhu Jiuyin, has reappeared in this world. The West that was driven into space chaos by Zhu Jiuyin  Mi in the flowLe Fu and Medicine Buddha actually survived, and reunited the scattered Western disciples together. The West reappeared in everyone's field of vision, but it was a pity that they lost the two saints Jie Yin and Zhunti.  The beings who have been reduced to the bottom of the stream are the same as the people like Ran Deng. They are a little better than the San Xiu.

    Revenge?  No, Maitreya Buddha and Medicine Buddha do not have this idea at all, and they do not dare to have such an idea. You must know that hatred is nothing in this Guixu world. As long as you cannot transcend, then only death is waiting for you in the end.  For one thing, it is precisely because of this that Zhu Jiuyin's enemies no longer talk about hatred.

    The upper levels of the Guixu world have temporarily calmed down. No one wants to be the one who stands out, but it is completely different for the people at the bottom. They need to fight for it, especially those casual cultivators. They need many treasures to improve themselves.  The cultivation level allows them to survive. It is precisely because they have such thoughts that the whole world is filled with blood.

    The rogue cultivators just kicked off the killing spree. Everyone knew that even their upper echelons would not be at peace for long. After all, no one knew when the opportunity for transcendence would appear. Only the strong would survive.

    A trace of hesitation flashed across the face of Zhu Jiuyin, who was looking to Nanzhan Buzhou. After Guixu appeared, he felt that he was no longer suppressed by the avenue. It can be said that from this moment on, the power of the avenue has been  Dissipate, in this world there is only naked strength, the strong are respected and the fittest survive, that will be the rules here.

    At the beginning, Zhu Jiuyin thought about using the 'Pangu Ax' to split the barriers of the Guixu world. Unfortunately, he was disappointed. Transcendence was not as simple as he thought. Although the 'Pangu Ax' was extremely powerful, it was a pity that  However, they were unable to shake the barriers of the Guixu world. After the siege of the Guixu world was completed, the barriers were increased thousands of times or ten thousand times. Such changes made Zhu Jiuyin's plan fail.

    With the emergence of the Guixu world, Zhu Jiuyin understood that the so-called peace was only short-lived, and everyone would start killing before long. After all, although there were many treasures in the world, they could not support everyone's practice. Looting was inevitable.  Since the current strength of the Witch Clan is simply not enough to protect itself, Zhu Jiuyin is a little hesitant as to whether to continue summoning all the Witch Clan armies into this world. After all, he is not familiar with everything here.

    Time waits for no one. Zhu Jiuyin understands that after the emergence of the Guixu world, it will not take long for everyone's cultivation to be restored. Whether it is the way of heaven or Hongjun Daozu, they will quickly restore their cultivation.  Sanqing, Nuwa Empress and others are no exception. Nowadays, the Wu Clan is surrounded by enemies on all sides. No matter how strong Zhu Jiuyin is, it will be difficult for him to hold the sky with one hand.

    After taking a deep breath, Zhu Jiuyin finally made the decision to open the passage to his divine kingdom and summon all the people from the Wu clan to the Guixu world. This would be a life and death battle.  It is not just about him, but the survival of the entire race. If Zhu Jiuyin wants to protect everyone, he needs enough strength. He needs someone to buy time for himself, so it is inevitable to let Hou Tuzu Wu  , Gonggong, Xuanming, the Shennong clan, King Dayu and others are protecting him. Many clansmen may die in this catastrophe, but there is no way around it.

    With a thought, Zhu Jiuyin's body exuded endless aura, and the powerful aura went straight towards the bullfighting. At the same time, the twelve great witches joined forces with all the witch clans in Nanzhan Prefecture to lay out the 'Twelve  The Dutian Shensha Formation is the protector of Zhu Jiuyin. After all, this is not an ordinary action, but an action related to the survival of the Wu clan.

    When the wind and clouds surged above Nanzhan Buzhou, everyone in the Guixu world felt the powerful momentum. Everyone understood that the era had begun. Zhu Jiuyin completely removed the army of the witch clan from their own small world.  If Zhong is released, the whole world will go crazy because of his actions.

    When Zhu Jiuyin's momentum exploded crazily, a boundless pressure also burst out above the Zixiao Palace. In this momentum, everyone felt the boundless avenue flowing, and everyone's  The thought couldn't help but arise in my heart. Daozu Hongjun's cultivation has recovered, and the tide is really about to begin.

    When the Zixiao Palace broke out, there was also an unpredictable aura in the Guixu world. In this aura, there was a trace of the Tao, which was the aura of the Dao of Heaven. The Dao of Heaven  The aura surprised many people, because no one felt much pressure in this aura, it was just mysterious, which puzzled many people.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 677: Outbreak

    Chapter 677: Outbreak

    Many people do not understand the change of the aura of heaven, but in the hearts of Daozu Hongjun, the three thousand gods and demons of chaos, and Zhu Jiuyin, it is very clear. They all understand that the change of the aura of heaven is because he has already given up on himself.  The body re-enters reincarnation, and the change of breath is a matter of course.

    Hongjun Daozu and Tiandao have begun to exert their strength. Those three thousand chaotic gods and demons will not do nothing. They are not the ones who will not fight back when beaten. What's more, they all understand the meaning of this time, and the aura of Tiandao emerges.  Not long after they came out, the auras of three thousand chaos gods and demons rose into the sky. Following the three thousand chaos gods and demons were Sanqing and Nuwa Empress.

    Has everyone¡¯s cultivation level been restored?  No, their cultivation level has not recovered, but their realm has recovered. It can be said that they have realm now but no magic power, but it is not difficult to gather magic power. There is a lot of heaven and earth spiritual energy in the Guixu world, which is enough for them to absorb.  Yes!

    Zhu Jiuyin snorted coldly after feeling the aura of the people. He was not shaken by their aura. A powerful space aura was revealed from his body, and the space channel was opened.  Zhu Jiuyin once again opened the passage to his small world, but now his cultivation does not need to be as forced as the previous time.

    When the power of space soared into the sky, no matter whether it was Taoist Hongjun or Sanqing and others, everyone knew that Zhu Jiuyin had opened his small world. What they were worried about finally happened. For this  They also wanted to stop everything, but in the end they all gave up. After all, this was not a trivial matter. The most important thing was that they did not want to be the first to do it. They originally wanted to use their momentum to influence Zhu Jiuyin, but unfortunately they failed.

    The space channel comes out.  Everything has become a foregone conclusion, and no one has the power to stop it from happening, unless they are willing to sacrifice their lives to fight Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan. The battle before the emergence of the Guixu world made everyone  Everyone saw the strength of Zhu Jiuyin, Hongyun and Zhen Yuanzi were both killed. As long as they had a little bit of brains, they would not make such a decision, so they could only acquiesce to it.

    Of course, the most important thing is that they have no ability to stop it. Zhu Jiuyin has opened the passage to his own small world.  By the time they appeared in Nanzhan Buzhou, they were afraid that the Wu Clan army had already come out. They were afraid that they would be beaten by meat buns and never return, and they would all fall directly into the ocean of the Wu Clan army.

    Amid the chaos, Sanqing was sitting together.  This drastic change forced them to put aside their grievances and find a way to face it all together. After all, it was related to their life and death. Even though their realms had been restored to the original state and they all had the aura of saints, they  After all, he is not a saint yet.  It is not easy to have the magic power of a saint in a short period of time.  And it¡¯s also very difficult to achieve.

    Taishang Laojun took a deep breath and said: "Junior Brother Yuanshi, Junior Brother Tongtian, what do you think we should do now, how can we protect ourselves? You must know that this is no longer the past. The saint is just an ant.  Forget it, far away, Taoist Hongjun, Tiandao and the three thousand chaotic gods and demons all have endless potential, not to mention Zhu Jiuyin. How can we survive this immeasurable calamity?  To transcend?"

    As soon as Taishang Laojun finished speaking, Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Leader couldn't help but let out a long sigh.  There is a hint of helplessness on their faces. Everything now has exceeded their calculations. They really did not expect that the Guixu World would appear, and this detachment is well known to everyone. As long as you have the ability to break through the Guixu World  Barriers, that's fine, but such a simple problem trapped them.

    The barrier to the Guixu world is as solid as a rock. They have also tried it, but it has no effect at all. Yuanshi Tianzun sighed: "Elder brother, the opportunity for transcendence is there. Everything requires strength. Now, although we have saints  realm, but lacks the magic power of a saint. I think the three of us should be fully prepared and wait for the jet of chaos. As long as there are spiritual objects that can supplement the magic power, we will fight for it with all our strength. If the three of us can return to full strength  With the strength of the period and the Chaos Treasure in hand, there may be a chance!"

    As soon as Yuanshi Tianzun said this, Tongtian Cult Master shook his head and said: "No, I don't agree with what Senior Brother Yuanshi said. If transcendence is really that simple, it will not be an infinite calamity. Although the saint is strong, but you think  Even if the three of us return to our heyday, can the three of us together be on par with Hongjun Daozu and Tiandao? No, we can't do it. The saint is just an ant in the eyes of Hongjun Daozu and Tiandao. Since we are just ants, you  Do you think it¡¯s possible to have the strength to break the barriers in this world? This is obviously impossible!¡±

    As soon as the Lord Tongtian said these words, Yuanshi TianzunA trace of distress flashed across Taishang Laojun's face. This time, Yuanshi Tianzun did not get angry because of what Master Tongtian said, because he knew that what Master Tongtian said was the truth, and everything was just like what Master Tongtian said,  If the three of them can work together to break down the barriers of the world and transcend, then how many people are there in the three thousand chaos gods and demons, and how powerful are their cultivations? They should be able to do this. If so many people can transcend, then  This is no longer an infinite calamity, but a treasured land for everyone.

    After being knocked out of his mind by Tongtian Cult Master, Yuanshi Tianzun sighed: "Junior Brother Tongtian, in your opinion, what should we do now? How can we transcend everything and break free from the shackles of this world?"

    Leader Tongtian sighed and said: "I don't know about this either. The top priority for everything right now is to gather mana. At least restoring your cultivation earlier will help you protect yourself a little bit. But we shouldn't pay too much attention to our current state. After all,  We have already embarked on another path, perhaps the recovery of this realm is a trial for countless calamities!"

    As soon as Master Tongtian said these words, the faces of Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun changed greatly. Taishang Laojun said in a deep voice: "What Junior Brother Tongtian said is reasonable. If it weren't for your reminder, I'm afraid we would all  When we walk into a crossroads, it is impossible to look back at that time. The recovery of this realm is indeed a test for us. If we cannot survive this level, we will not be able to transcend!"

    When he heard Taishang Laojun¡¯s prudent words, Master Tongtian smiled bitterly and said: ¡°Elder brother, I just said it casually, is it as important as you said?¡±

    Taishang Laojun shook his head and said: "No, Junior Brother Tongtian, this is much more important than what I said. If we can't even let go of everything we have before, then there is no need to be transcendent, even though we were once saints. But you  Do you think our saint really comes from our own efforts? No, it is just a gift, or even a conspiracy. The three thousand avenues are the root. Even Hongjun Daozu and Tiandao attach so much importance to those three thousand avenues. We  How can we ignore it? We may not know how to transcend, but I believe that Hongjun Daozu, Tiandao, and the three thousand chaotic gods and demons all know all this. It's a pity that we can't get what we need from them.  information!"

    As soon as Taishang Laojun said these words, the eyes of Tongtian Cult Master and Yuanshi Tianzun were shining brightly, and they both recognized his words.  This transcendence may really be related to the Three Thousand Avenues, and the three brothers all have the inheritance of chaos gods and demons that are consistent with their own, which means that they have a chance to transcend.

    Of course, it¡¯s not like Tongtian Cult Master and Yuanshi Tianzun didn¡¯t want to ask Taoist Hongjun.  But in the end they gave up. Today's Taoist Hongjun is no longer the Taoist Hongjun of the past. Even if they can find Taoist Hongjun, there will be no results and they will only waste their time.  They would even be used as spearmen by Daozu Hongjun, so they didn't even mention going to ask Daozu Hongjun.

    Yuanshi Tianzun took a deep breath and said: "Among all of us, if we say that the master of the three thousand avenues is the best, then only Zhu Jiuyin who has already cultivated the true form of the Chaos God and Demon. In this case, Zhu Jiuyin is the best.  He is the easiest person to transcend, after all, Zhu Jiuyin has the 'Pangu Ax' in his hand, the most powerful weapon in the world, and he is one step ahead of everyone in terms of the most precious treasure!"

    When Yuanshi Tianzun mentioned Zhu Jiuyin and the 'Pangu Ax', Tongtian Cult Master sighed and said: "Senior Brother Yuanshi, I advise you not to pursue Zhu Jiuyin's idea. Although the 'Pangu Ax' is extremely powerful,  But it is not something we can master. It requires the power of Pangu's bloodline. All you and I have is Pangu Yuanshen, and that madman Zhu Jiuyin can do anything. Now he has released all the witches.  Clan, if we become enemies with him, we will definitely face death or life, there is no second possibility!"

    After hearing the words of Tongtian Cult Master, Yuanshi Tianzun said in a deep voice: "But I just can't accept it. The 'Pangu Ax' should belong to our brothers, but it was taken away by Zhu Jiuyin, this bastard. If we have this  If you have a treasure in hand, you will have one more chance to transcend and be one step ahead of others!"

    At this time, Taishang Laojun spoke. He snorted and said: "If we really get the 'Pangu Axe', not only is it not a good thing, but the lives of our three brothers will be in danger if we try to rebel. Do you think we  Are the three brothers capable of facing the combined efforts of Taoist Hongjun, Tiandao, and the three thousand chaotic gods and demons to pursue them?"

    As soon as Taishang Laojun said this, a trace of shame flashed across Yuanshi Tianzun's face. His previous words were too self-righteous. Although the 'Pangu Ax' is good, it is not something they can master. After all, it is  The most powerful weapon in the world has endless temptation for everyone. In the hands of that madman Zhu Jiuyin, no one dares to act rashly. But if it falls into their hands, it will be a disaster, a disaster that requires human nature.

    Although Sanqing is among the three realms,Zhongda has a good reputation, but compared with Zhu Jiuyin, it is nothing worth mentioning. Zhu Jiuyin's evil reputation is that he was killed naked among thousands of troops. That is scary to everyone.  For a character who is afraid of ghosts, even if Taoist Hongjun was killed by him, who would dare to attack him? What's more, he has the powerful support of the Witch Clan behind him.

    In fact, after the information about the Guixu world appeared, many people had the idea of ????the 'Pangu axe' in Zhu Jiuyin's hand, but in the end everyone gave up. Daozu Hongjun, Tiandao and the three thousand chaos gods and demons did have  They don't know the information, they have their own detached thoughts and plans. They are not willing to provoke the madman Zhu Jiuyin at this time and affect their own plans. As for other people, they don't have the strength to find them.  Zhu Jiuyin's trouble.

    Leader Tongtian nodded and said: "It is what Senior Brother said, and it is an innate treasure that cannot be fully controlled by us. No matter how powerful it is, it will be useless if we cannot exert it. If it is the 'Pangu Axe'  If you can really cut through the barriers of this world, I don¡¯t think Zhu Jiuyin will release the Wu Clan army in such a hurry. He must be so transcendent that he has strong strength and the strength to break everything, otherwise  That¡¯s all empty talk!¡±

    Taishang Laojun said: "Junior Brother Tongtian said this is reasonable. Everything requires strength. We are still far away from this point now. Maybe we really took the wrong path at the beginning. What about merit and virtue, and killing three corpses to prove the Dao?  Those are all false ways. Only by proving the way with strength is the right path. Only by breaking the sky and shattering the void is the true way. If we can do this, then we don¡¯t need to worry about transcendence!"

    Breaking the sky and shattering the void, this indeed has the ability to transcend. Zhu Jiuyin has taken this path. The entire Wu Clan is taking this path, and the three thousand chaotic gods and demons are also taking this path.  They were all deceived by Taoist Hongjun and wasted their time. But now they don't know how much time this immeasurable calamity will give them to practice. For a time, the field became deserted.  Qing and Qing were each thinking about countermeasures.

    They already have the Three Thousand Avenues, but it is not easy to transform everything in themselves into chaotic gods and demons. It will take a long time. They believe in Hongjun Daozu, Heavenly Dao, or even  Three thousand chaos gods and demons, they all have their own calculations and plans, but they don't know whether to spend time obtaining information from each other, or whether to work hard to transform their true bodies from now on?  This puts them in a difficult position.

    After a long time, a look of determination flashed across the faces of Master Tongtian, Yuanshi Tianzun and Taishang Laojun. For them, it was too far to obtain information from the hands of Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun. They still had to step on their feet.  Strength depends on your own cultivation. After all, the example of Zhu Jiuyin is in front of you. It is better to rely on yourself than to rely on others!

 Text Chapter 678: The Heritage of the Witch Clan

    Chapter 678: The Secret of the Witch Clan

    Amid the fear of many people, Zhu Jiuyin's passage finally opened, and groups of witch armies entered the Nanzhan Prefecture from that passage. When the large witches came out in formation, the entire  Nanzhan Buzhou was boiling with excitement, and everyone was ecstatic, even the humans who had just integrated into the Wu Clan were no exception, because they saw the hope of survival.

    The Wu Clan's army continued to pour out, causing the entire Guixu world to tremble. You must know that it is the foundation of the Wu Clan. After all the great witches came out, Zhu Jiuyin just made a gesture, and they left quickly.  They were stationed everywhere in Nanzhan Prefecture, and there was no chaos at all. This shows the terror of the Wu Clan army.

    As the army of the Wu Clan continued to appear, first some Golden Immortals, then the Daluo Golden Immortals, and then the quasi-Saint-level masters. No one expected that in just a few thousand years, the foundation of the Wu Clan would be revealed.  With a crazy development, more than a dozen quasi-saint-level ancestral witches have appeared. Such changes have made the entire Guixu world feel threatened. Even the Tiandao and Hongjun Taoist ancestors are chilling. You must know that they are ancestral witches.  A witch is not a great witch. Once the witch clan reunites with the twelve ancestral witches, it will be so terrifying. I am afraid that the witch clan really has hope of breaking through the barriers of returning to the ruins and transcending everything.

    The 'Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods' Formation' set up by the Twelve Ancestral Witches is qualitatively different from the ordinary witch clan. With a strong man like Zhu Jiuyin, and the heaven-opening treasure 'Pangu Ax' in hand, the witches  The clan's heritage is terrifying. At this time, many people began to regret in their hearts. They had known that the Wu clan was so powerful.  Then they should not have given the Wu Clan a chance to develop in the first place. They should have killed Zhu Jiuyin no matter how high the price was, but it was a pity that they knew it too late.  Everything has been settled.

    When Shennong, King Dayu, Gonggong Ancestral Witch, and Xuanming Ancestral Witch appeared, it was even more frightening, because they all felt that the cultivation of these four people had reached the peak of quasi-sage, and they were only one step away from it.  Then you can become a saint. How terrifying the witch clan who became saints is, that makes people have to mention it. The four of them are still like this.  And then Tu Zuwu is even more conceivable.

    Soon, Hou Tuzu Witch also appeared in front of everyone. Fortunately, they breathed a sigh of relief and Hou Tuzu Witch did not change much.  Still the same as before, this finally allowed them to calm down. Otherwise, they would really find it difficult to feel at ease.  After all, the pressure brought by the Witch Clan on them this time was too great.  Too big for them to accept.

    In fact, these people only see the surface. There is more to the Witch Clan than that. They still underestimate the Witch Clan's background. Those great witches who have become Ancestral Witches are completely developing in the direction of Chaos Gods and Demons.  The inheritance of chaos gods and demons obtained by Zhu Jiuyin was used on these people, and Gonggong Ancestral Witch, Xuanming Ancestral Witch, and Houtu Ancestral Witch also practiced the path of chaos gods and demons.  Their cultivation is much weaker than their strength.

    After the Tuzu Witch appeared, Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s space channel was finally closed.  His world of the Kingdom of God has once again returned to peace, allowing him to calm down and practice. After all, so much of the Witch Clan¡¯s background is enough to deter those who have ambitions for the Witch Clan. Anyone who is not a fool will understand that this is the time.  They cannot provoke the Wu Clan because they cannot bear the pressure brought by the Wu Clan. Even Dao Ancestor Hongjun and Tiandao do not dare to act rashly.

    The Small Thousand World, which makes everyone in the Guixu World long for it. The Wu Clan can have such a foundation. Ultimately, it is because Zhu Jiuyin has a Small Thousand World that is completely his own, a Small Thousand World that is not controlled by external forces.  It is precisely in this way that the Witch Clan has been able to escape the catastrophe of the law, preserve so much of its heritage, and still have sufficient strength.

    Soon under the command of Zhu Jiuyin, the Wu Clan army once again took the entire Nanzhan Prefecture into its hands, and the endless evil energy crazily gathered towards Nanzhan Prefecture, 'The twelve capital gods are evil.  The formation blocked the entire Nanzhan Prefecture, causing Nanzhan Prefecture to disappear from everyone's sight.

    The emergence of the Wu Clan army made the Nuwa Empress and all the demon clans feel the biting cold. It was the fear in their hearts. One Zhu Jiuyin already made it difficult for them to resist. If the Wu Clan army moved in full force, the demon clan would be stunned.  The destruction of the clan only happened in an instant. Although Nuwa Empress has regained the power of a saint, she is unable to defeat four hands with two fists. There are saints like Hou Tuzu Wu in the witch clan. When it comes to strength, Nuwa  Empress Wa believed that she was no match for the Hou Tu Ancestral Witch, because the Wu clan was born to fight, not to mention the Gonggong Ancestral Witch and the Xuanming Ancestral Witch among the Wu clan. As for the Shennong clan and King Dayu  , Empress Nuwa didn¡¯t pay too much attention, because everyone knew that these two people were lovers of peace.

    After the army of the Wu Clan fully entered the Guixu world, the leaders of the Wu Clan such as Zhu Jiuyin gathered together to discuss a plan on how to save the Wu Clan from this immeasurable calamity.To survive, after all, this is not a trivial matter, but is related to the life and death of the entire Wu clan. No one dares to take it lightly.

    Zhu Jiuyin was the most familiar with all this, so he spoke first: "The situation this time is very critical. I believe everyone felt the imprint when they entered the Guixu world. The immeasurable calamity. This is  None of us are aware of the existence, and no one thought that there would be such serious consequences. Perhaps some of you are lucky, thinking that our witch clan has the powerful 'Twelve Heavenly Gods and Evil Formation', which can summon the father.  God's true form, combined with the full strength of our Wu Clan, can fully reproduce the divine power of God Father. If you think so, you are totally wrong. Things are not as simple as you think. I am the barrier to the world of Guixu.  We have already tested it, but the sharpness of the 'Pangu Axe' is still unable to shake it at all. You can imagine how difficult it is to break through the barriers of the Guixu world. Even if we, the Wu clan, try our best, there is no way it can be done, so I  I hope that everyone will not take it lightly and must practice with all their strength. The true form of the Father God summoned by the twelve ancestral witches cannot break this Guixu world. What we need are the twelve Chaos Gods and Demons, the twelve highly accomplished Chaos Gods and Demons.  Only in this way can we be able to fight, do you understand? And this is only the worst requirement!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, everyone present couldn't help but gasped. Even though they were not weak in cultivation, it was not an easy task to become a Chaos God and Demon in cultivation.  , even the Ancestral Witch Houtu, Gonggong Ancestral Witch and Xuanming Ancestral Witch do not have such confidence, because they are all very aware of the difficulties involved.

    Just listening, Hou Tu Zuwu said: "Second brother, are your requirements too high? The Chaos Gods and Demons of Dacheng have never appeared before. The three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons back then have not achieved this.  They have been cultivating in chaos for so many years but have not been able to do it, and how much time do we have now? This is simply impossible to do!"

    Zhu Jiuyin glanced at Hou Tuzu Wu indifferently, then glanced at everyone, and said in a deep voice: "Do you all think that my requirements are very high and that this is impossible to achieve?"

    Hearing Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words, everyone present nodded. After all, they were all practicing the Great Way of Chaos Gods and Demons, and they were also people who had obtained the Three Thousand Great Ways. They all knew very well how difficult it was to become a great master of Chaos Gods and Demons.

    After seeing everyone's expressions, Zhu Jiuyin snorted coldly and said: "Ignorance, you have lost your courage and become afraid before you even do it. How can you do this? The path of cultivation is originally reversed.  If you don't advance, you will retreat. How can you reach the top if you are timid in your hearts? And the fact that three thousand chaos gods and demons can't do it doesn't mean that you can't do it. No matter what the result is, you all need to have the courage to move forward and never stop.  The heart of a strong person who is afraid of hardships and dangers, this is an immeasurable calamity, and it is not a wild world where you can run wild. If you fail to do so, it means death, do you understand?"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, everyone present could not help but lower their heads. It had to be said that they had been sheltering in Zhu Jiuyin's divine world for so many years and had lost their heart of a strong man. If it weren't for Zhu Jiuyin,  They didn't realize their shortcomings at all when Jiuyin shouted.

    Zhu Jiuyin took a deep breath, ignored everyone's expressions, and then continued: "Although we are powerful, we can't compare with Daozu Hongjun, Tiandao, and the three thousand chaotic gods and demons.  In comparison, even though we all have the inheritance of the Chaos Gods and Demons, do you think the power of the inheritance can be compared with their original bodies? If we guessed correctly, whether it is the Dao of Heaven or Hongjun Daozu, there are also those three thousand  Chaos gods and demons, they all understand this immeasurable calamity better than we do, and they know this Guixu world better than we do. The inheritance we have received is only the inheritance of the great road, but it is missing the most important part of memory. They  All the marks before birth!¡±

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, everyone present was shocked. They really couldn't believe what Zhu Jiuyin said, and they were stunned for a moment and didn't know what to do.

    After seeing everyone's appearance, Zhu Jiuyin sighed and said: "Actually, you don't have to worry. No matter how much the other party knows about the Guixu world, it is just an understanding. In the end, you still have to rely on your strength to show off.  As long as we have enough strength, we can be invincible, which is why I put forward such high requirements, because if we want to survive, we must have the power to overpower everything!"  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 679: The General Trend of Heaven and Earth

    Chapter 679: The General Trend of Heaven and Earth

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin finished speaking, everyone present fell silent. They all understood that Zhu Jiuyin was right. In this world, strength is the foundation of everything. Without strength, you are nothing. If you want to live,  To go down, you must have the power to override everything, and this power requires your own efforts to obtain it.  (

    Everyone wants to get power, but power is not so easy to get. It requires paying a considerable price. There is no free lunch in this world. If you want to get it, you have to work hard yourself and put your hope in others.  It is unrealistic. They can rely on Zhu Jiuyin to escape a catastrophe, but they cannot always rely on Zhu Jiuyin.

    Hou Tuzu Wu Shenkong took a breath and asked: "Second brother, we all understand what you said, but we don't understand everything about the Guixu world at all, which means that we are in this battle.  We are in a passive position, which is quite disadvantageous for us. Don¡¯t we have other ways to solve it?¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "This hope is very difficult and almost impossible to fulfill. Neither Hongjun nor Tiandao will give us this chance. As for the three thousand chaos gods and demons,  You have all received their inheritance, and you should understand that inheritance is one thing, but there is no memory of all of them in the inheritance. If everyone can know all this, then there will be no one who has measured the calamity until now.  If you are detached, even God the Father will fall into it. Instead of looking to these so-called solutions, it is better to put all your energy into practice!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's words made Hou Tuzu Wu Ze sigh secretly. Such things are easy to say, but not so easy to do. Although Zhu Jiuyin did not explain the current situation of the Wu clan,  But in the future, Tuzu Wu's understanding of Zhu Jiuyin will naturally understand how dangerous the situation of the Wu clan is now.  Otherwise, Zhu Jiuyin would not have liberated all of them from the world of the Kingdom of God. Regarding all this, Hou Tuzu Wu did not ask, and no one else asked, because it was not important. For them, the most important thing was  What matters is survival.

    Survive!  It can be said that people all over the world are running for survival now, and everyone is thinking about where to go. Detachment sounds very good.  But who in this world can do it? Everyone is under the threat of death and must fight for survival.

    Looking at the contemplative looks of everyone, Zhu Jiuyin said in a deep voice: "Today's situation is changeable, and everything in Nanzhan Prefecture must be protected by you. As a brother, I have to practice in seclusion, Hongjun, Tiandao  The cultivation of others is recovering quickly, and I cannot fall behind, otherwise we, the Witch Clan, will have no hope!"

    At this point, Zhu Jiuyin paused, and then said: "Okay, it's time to say it, brother, I will leave you with all the treasures I have harvested during this period. It will also allow you to have treasures to protect you.  , saying that Zhu Jiuyin took out a bunch of treasures. Although it was only a few pieces, when they saw these treasures, everyone couldn't help but gasped, because everyone saw what Zhen Yuanzi left behind.  That ¡®book from the ground¡¯!¡±

    Hou Tuzu Wu couldn't help but said in a voice: "Second brother, are you going to hunt down fellow Taoist Zhen Yuanzi?"

    Zhu Jiuyin was not surprised by everyone's expressions. He shook his head and said: "I didn't go after Zhen Yuanzi. It was me who killed Zhen Yuanzi when he, Nuwa, Sanqing and others surrounded me.  , this earthly book was left behind after his death. Not only Zhen Yuanzi died, but Hongyun also completely died this time. This treasure of chaos, the 'Emperor's Seal', was left behind by him.  This 'Book of the Earth' has been handed over to Hou Tu, and the 'Seal of the Emperor and Heaven' will be in charge of Gonggong. After all, you are responsible for everything in the entire Wu Clan, and you cannot live without a treasure to protect you!"

    While speaking, Zhu Jiuyin handed these two treasures to the hands of Houtu Ancestral Witch and Gonggong Ancestral Witch. As for the treasures left behind by the Second Holy Temple in the West, Zhu Jiuyin also kept several of the original treasures on his body.  Zhu Jiuyin did not make arrangements because there was no need for it. He believed that Houtu Ancestral Witch and Gonggong Ancestral Witch would definitely make arrangements.

    After Zhu Jiuyin hurriedly explained everything, he didn't explain too much. He let Hou Tu Zuwu and others explore on their own, while he went deep into the underground of Nanzhan Buzhou, where Pangu  Practice in seclusion in the temple.

    In today's Guixu world, the place occupied by the Three Realms is only a small corner, and there are large areas of the world that are uninhabited places, and no one knows what treasures are in these places. To know how to measure the calamity  Having experienced this chaos so many times, one can imagine how many treasures there are in this Guixu world.

    After Zhu Jiuyin released all the witch clans from the world of the Kingdom of God, the hearts of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother above the Heavenly Court were not at peace, because when they learned everything about the Guixu world, the death ofThe threat has been weighing them down. Although their cultivation has grown rapidly, they have no confidence in their hearts that they can seize the vitality and transcendence in this calamity.  It's too far away for them.

    In the silent Lingxiao Palace, the Queen Mother spoke first to break the silence, and she sighed: "Haotian, do you think we did something wrong and shouldn't be so alive that we ended up like this?  "

    Hearing the words of the Queen Mother, the Jade Emperor sighed in distress and said: "What's the use of talking about this now? Everything has already happened. Regret will only make up for it. Who could have known that this calamity would be like this?"  , compared to that, the calamity of Dharma is simply not worth mentioning!"

    Although the Tribulation of the End of Dharma has many impacts on all living beings in the three realms, it is not so cruel. In this calamity, all the creatures are forcibly pulled into the world of Guixu. Everyone needs to fight on their own and go to the ruins.  In fighting, there are no exceptions. Even if it is a tree or a piece of grass, you have to do it. There is no so-called kindness, there are only results.

    The Queen Mother sighed: "Yes, if I had known this, we really shouldn't have compromised with the demon clan at the beginning. We hated Zhu Jiuyin and the witch clan, and lost the opportunity to associate with Zhu Jiuyin. Among the three realms, if the most promising person can transcend  Only Daozu Hongjun, Tiandao and Zhu Jiuyin have the best chance. Next are the three thousand gods and demons of chaos. Even though we all have inherited the inheritance of chaos gods and demons, we are not chaos after all.  Even if you have a heritage of gods and demons, you can't compare with them!"

    There are many people in the Three Realms who have inherited the inheritance of Chaos Gods and Demons, but no one has the confidence to cultivate the inheritance of Chaos Gods and Demons to the limit and master the three thousand avenues. After all, they are innately superior to the three thousand Chaos Gods.  The devil is one step ahead, even the Sanqing. If it is said that the only one who has mastered the ultimate power of the three thousand avenues is Zhu Jiuyin.

    The Jade Emperor sighed: "What's the use of regrets? Everything has happened. Now even if we want to join the Wu Clan, Zhu Jiuyin will not accept it. After all, he has already taken out all the knowledge of the Wu Clan and used it as a weapon."  The current strength of the clan is enough to protect itself. Even if all the beings from the three realms join forces, they may not be able to destroy the Wu clan. After all, the Wu clan has mastery over Nanzhan Province. Even if it is ten times their strength, they want to break it.  It¡¯s difficult to even visit other states in the south!¡±

    What the Jade Emperor said is correct. Today's witch clan has made a qualitative improvement. Not to mention that just the dozen or so ancestral witches are enough to frighten all living beings in the three realms.  Everyone knows that compared to the Witch Clan, the Monster Clan is not worth mentioning. Even though they escaped a disaster, and the ancient stars were not destroyed, the elites of the Monster Clan were defeated in the last battle.  But they lost everything. Even if they had the 'Zhou Tian Xing Dou Formation' in hand, they could not fully exert its power. This was the gap.

    Only a fool would do this to attack Nanzhan Buzhou. It would be a joke with his own life. Just look at Nanzhan Buzhou, which is shrouded in evil spirits, and you will know how terrifying this defense is.

    The Queen Mother sighed: "Haotian, you are well aware of the current situation. The two of us cannot sit still and wait for death. With the strength of you and me, it is okay to protect ourselves in this catastrophic battle, but we must  It is impossible to transcend. We can only seek refuge with one force. We broke out from Hongjun Daozu. If we go to seek refuge, it will be fatal. As for Heavenly Dao, we don¡¯t know where he is at all. The only choice is witchcraft.  Clan, do you think we should take the initiative to compromise with Zhu Jiuyin? Although the Wu Clan is powerful, the two of us are quasi-sage masters anyway!"

    In fact, there are many people who have the idea of ????the Queen Mother. Whether it is the Sanqing, the human race, or even the demon race, many people have gathered to seek refuge. Even Kunpeng is no exception. As long as the famous master in the three realms  , they were all targeted by others, and they came forward to seek refuge one after another, hoping to get the other party's protection.

    It was not that no one came from the Heavenly Court, but the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother themselves could not protect themselves, so they were not in the mood to pay attention to them. This person naturally dispersed. There were also a lot of people from the Wu Clan who wanted to join them. Unfortunately, as  The defenses of the 'Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods Formation' blocked these people out and did not give these people any chance. This is the general trend of the world. Without the protection of one force, there is only death waiting for them.  , the First Emperor Yingzheng also had to compromise with the human race during this drastic change. The Earth Emperor had already left him with the death of Hongyun.

 Text Chapter 680 The storm is coming

    Chapter 680 The storm is coming

    In the Zixiao Palace, looking at the changes in the world of Guixu, a sneer appeared on the face of Hongjun Daozu. The smile was so cold that it made people feel cold after seeing it. It was a pity that no one could see this.  In one scene, Zixiao Palace, like the Nanzhan Province controlled by Zhu Jiuyin, was shrouded in layers of fog, making it impossible for people to see what was going on inside.

    Everyone is looking for a backer, but the result is that the chaos in the world is aggravated and the immeasurable calamity develops faster. I don¡¯t know what kind of plan Hongjun Taozu has in mind. After seeing General Zhu Jiuyin,  When the army of the Witch Clan was released from the world of the Kingdom of God, Taoist Hongjun sneered: "Zhu Jiuyin, Zhu Jiuyin, do you really think that with the power of the Witch Clan, you can defy heaven? Even if you are a wizard,  So what if the clan can reunite the twelve ancestral witches? Your witch clan can once again 'Pangu's true body'. Do you think you can break through the barriers of the Guixu world just by relying on the power of 'Pangu's true body'?  , if you have such an idea, it will also be the source of the destruction of your Witch Clan! Soon the immeasurable calamity will enter the second stage, and more innate spiritual roots will be ejected, and then there will be  This is the beginning of the storm, God, I want to see if you can continue to endure it!"

    If these words of Taoist Hongjun were spread to the Guixu world, it would cause a huge turmoil. Everything was exactly as Zhu Jiuyin thought. Taozu Hongjun had a certain understanding of the Guixu world.  He also has a profound understanding of this immeasurable calamity, and he has always had his own plans.

    At this moment, it was not just Daozu Hongjun who was sneering.  Tian Dao was also sneering again and again, while the three thousand chaos gods and demons began to gear up, and the opportunity they were waiting for was finally coming.  This made them excited and happy. Compared with Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan, they no longer placed it in their hearts. In their opinion, no matter how powerful Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan were, it would be difficult for them to survive the immeasurable calamity.  , after all, they can clearly understand from Zhu Jiuyin's every move how shallow Zhu Jiuyin's understanding of this immeasurable calamity is.

    "Infinite calamity is different from ordinary calamity. To pass one calamity requires more than just strength."  It also requires deep accumulation, and this is what Zhu Jiuyin lacks. In the hearts of Hongjun Daozu, Tiandao, and the three thousand chaos gods and demons, they don't think Zhu Jiuyin can truly achieve the realm of shattering the void.  He can rely on his own strength to break through the barriers of the Guixu world. After all, the barriers of the Guixu world are indestructible, even if Zhu Jiuyin has the 'Pangu Ax' in hand.

    Under the threat of immeasurable calamity, the entire Three Realms soon became chaotic.  Although the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother did not want to bow their heads.  However, under the threat of death, they had no choice but to go to Nanzhan Buzhou to see Zhu Jiuyin, hoping to get Zhu Jiuyin's understanding and the protection of the Wu clan.

    Regarding the visit of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, there was a hint of surprise on the faces of Hou Tuzu Wu and Gonggong Zuwu. After taking over the entire Nanzhan Prefecture, Houtu Zuwu, Gonggong Zuwu and others started from those who followed  Zhu Jiuyin learned everything from the mouths of those who fought along the way.  After a bloody battle, Zhu Jiuyin swept across the Western Paradise and killed the clone of Taoist Hongjun.  They were shocked. They really didn't expect that the initial stage of this immeasurable calamity would be so dangerous.  After learning about the personalities of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother, neither the Houtu Ancestral Witch nor the Gonggong Ancestral Witch had any good impressions of them. After all, a person who is not sincere is not worth dating. Such a person may not know when.  They would betray themselves and stab themselves in the back. The Wu Clan was very indifferent to the visit of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother.

    After sitting down, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother revealed their reasons for coming. After learning that Zhu Jiuyin was practicing in seclusion, the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother breathed a sigh of relief. Unfortunately, the result was that they returned disappointed. Hou Tuzu Wu  The ancestral witches of Gonggong were not moved at all by the sacrifices they proposed, and had no intention of accepting their surrender. Such a result made them greatly disappointed, and they were also aroused by the witch clan's disregard.  It destroyed the self-esteem in the hearts of the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. They were emperors of heaven anyway and had their own dignity.

    The Jade Emperor, who returned to the Heavenly Court, said in a deep voice: "What a witch clan who despises you and me so much. Since they are unwilling to accept us, then we don't have to lower our heads to ask for help. As the saying goes, it is better to ask for others than to ask for yourself. Although we  We don¡¯t have enough foundation, but as long as we have a firm heart, then we may not really have no way out. After all, we also have the inheritance of three thousand chaos gods and demons, so we are no weaker than others."

    Hearing the words of the Jade Emperor, the Queen Mother's expression changed and she said: "Haotian, do you want to establish your own faction? You have to think clearly. This is not a small matter, but it concerns the two of you.  There is life in you!"The Jade Emperor said in a deep voice: "Life and death are destiny, wealth is in heaven, do you think we have any other choice now? Sanqing, Nuwa, Kunpeng and others, look at which one of them has asked for help from others,  They all have the confidence to give it a try, so why should we humble ourselves and ask for help? No matter how powerful Zhu Jiuyin is, what's the use? The Wu clan still has to face the pressure of this immeasurable calamity, and they also have to face this Guixu  The oppression of the world.¡±

    The Queen Mother sighed: "Having said that, Zhu Jiuyin has a much greater chance of success than us after all"

    The Jade Emperor sneered: "So what, Zhu Jiuyin has its advantages, don't we have any advantages? Do you know that on the way back, I got an amazing news. Soon there will be a war in the Guixu world."  If there is a huge change, the chaos will spurt out endless innate spiritual roots!"

    As soon as the Jade Emperor said these words, the Queen Mother's face changed color. She said anxiously: "Is Haotian serious about what he said?"

    The Jade Emperor nodded and said: "Yaochi, do you think it is necessary for me to make up lies to deceive you now that things have reached this point? Do you know who informed me of this news?"

    These words of the Jade Emperor aroused the curiosity in the heart of the Queen Mother, and she asked cooperatively: "Haotian. Who informed you of this news? Could it be that Daozu Hongjun came to us again?"  When she got here, the Queen Mother couldn't help but tremble in her voice.  His face also became a little pale.

    After seeing the reaction of the Queen Mother, the Jade Emperor smiled calmly and said: "Yaochi, you don't have to worry, things are not what you think. Not to mention how much Daozu Hongjun hates you and me, it is already very rare for him not to kill us.  , there will also tell us such news, this news comes from the way of heaven!"

    "What? Heaven's way. Why does Heaven's law pay attention to us? Haotian, are you sure you are not mistaken?" The Queen Mother asked in a voiceless voice, with endless anxiety on her face.  He took this matter quite seriously.

    When the Jade Emperor saw this, he said: "Do you think it is necessary for me to talk nonsense about such an important matter? This news is indeed a notification from Tiandao. Zhu Jiuyin looks down on us and is unwilling to take us in. But Tiandao is different. He has his  The chances of supporting us are much greater than others.¡±

    The Queen Mother sighed: "Haotian, but I always feel a little uneasy in my heart. The way of heaven is too insidious. I'm afraid that if we are not careful, we will be used as his spearmen and become scapegoats!"

    Why didn't the Jade Emperor know all this? He smiled bitterly and said: "Yaochi, do you think there is any other way for us to go now? In any case, this news is very beneficial to us. What's more, Heaven has not asked us to surrender.  , we are still free. You don¡¯t need to care too much!¡±

    Tiandao finally took action in this battle for power. He was different from Daozu Hongjun. Daozu Hongjun didn't care about those people, but Tiandao needed manpower. Now he was looking for more than just the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother. He also had  After finding the demon clan and the Nuwa Empress, he wanted to muddy the waters and prevent Taoist Hongjun, Zhu Jiuyin, and the three thousand chaotic gods and demons from finding him. Only in this way could he have a chance to take action. From now on,  Accumulate treasures in the chaotic jets.

    Use the Monster Clan to contain the Witch Clan, and use the Heavenly Court to attract the attention of Daozu Hongjun. I have to say that Tiandao's idea is a good idea, but whether it can succeed in the end depends on the development of things. You must know the existence of Tiandao.  , no one will take it lightly, Hongjun Daozu may not be affected by the way of heaven.

    Heavenly Dao was taking action, but how could Daozu Hongjun do nothing? Even though Sanqing parted ways with him, Daozu Hongjun didn't care. Daozu Hongjun notified the three brothers about the Chaos Ejection, and Hongjun  Daozu's purpose is very simple. He needs to use the hands of Sanqing to force everyone out. Whether it is the way of heaven or the three thousand chaotic gods and demons, he needs to know where these people are hiding in order to prepare for the next step.  prepare for.

    As for Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan, neither Tiandao nor Hongjun Daozu informed them. Even though they look down on Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan on the surface, in their hearts they are very fond of Zhu Jiuyin.  After all, Zhu Jiuyin is the most promising being to crush the void, and the most promising being to break through the barriers of the Guixu world with its own power. They don't want Zhu Jiuyin and the Witch Clan to get involved in this fight.  I have received too many benefits and accumulated too much.

    Hongjun Daozu and Tiandao were secretly making arrangements for their own plans. The Wu Clan did not relax as Zhu Jiuyin retreated. After fully understanding the current situation, the Wu Clan army finally moved.  Know your enemy and yourself, and fight a hundred battles without danger. If you want to survive in this endless calamity,Coming down, we must first have a relatively comprehensive understanding of the Guixu world, know all the conditions here, and be aware of it. If you want to break through the sky, you must also know where the weakest link is.

    Team after team of great witches, led by the newly born ancestral witches, left Nanzhan Prefecture and set off towards the depths of the Guixu world. One or two teams would not arouse everyone's alarm, but the witch clan suddenly  Sending out all the newly born ancestral witches made many people unable to sit still and forced them to treat all this with caution.

    In the Zixiao Palace, Taoist Hongjun frowned and pondered, and couldn't help but secretly thought: "Why would the Wu Clan launch a large-scale attack at this time? Is there any conspiracy in this? Or is it the bastard of Tiandao?  What he knew was told to the Wu Clan and Zhu Jiuyin? Didn¡¯t this bastard know how big of a threat Zhu Jiuyin was? He dared to tell Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan about such an important thing and let him complete his mission?  accumulation!"

    No wonder Taoist Hongjun has such an idea. After all, this is not a trivial matter. You must know that the Wu Clan has released half of its own strength by taking action, and it is not moving in one direction, but in all directions.  Including it, Daozu Hongjun had to treat it with caution. It was only natural that he thought so.

    Speaking of accumulation, in fact, the accumulation of the Wu clan itself is already very huge. After all, Zhu Jiuyin has its own divine world, and this divine world is a world with the ability to self-generate blood. It is not a desolate world. Mana  For Zhu Jiuyin, that is not important. As long as Zhu Jiuyin is willing, he can replenish his mana in the shortest time. Zhu Jiuyin did not do this. He attaches great importance to his foundation. For him,  He was walking on an unprecedented path, and he should be cautious, so Zhu Jiuyin took every step he took very steadily.

    Hongjun Daozu secretly blamed Tiandao for leaking information about the Guixu world, and Tiandao didn't curse Daozu Hongjun in his heart, and the scolding was even worse than Hongjun Daozu.

    When watching the army of witches disperse towards the Jade Market World, Tiandao's face became extremely ugly, and he cursed loudly: "Hongjun, you bastard, you really want to push me to a dead end, and you actually pushed me to the end."  I told that madman Zhu Jiuyin such important news, you are trying to borrow a knife to kill someone, you are too insidious."

    In Tiandao's mind, he believed that Daozu Hongjun had secretly told everything to Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan, so that the Wu Clan mobilized on such a large scale. This was forcing him to show up, but Tiandao knew that he was now  Despite the situation, his realm has already returned to its original state, but he still doesn't dare to show up, because his plan is even crazier, and he doesn't dare to show up in front of everyone. He believes that as soon as he shows up, Daozu Hongjun and  Three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons would definitely rush forward and devour him alive, which would be a tragic situation for him.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 681 A Crazy Chaos

    Chapter 681: A Crazy Chaos

    Even though Tiandao is using the Demon Clan and Heavenly Court to muddy the waters, when the Wu Clan dispatches such a large army, Tiandao cannot calm down. After all, the result is too shocking. The growth of the Wu Clan is definitely a huge threat to him.  , this is what he does not want to see, and it is precisely because of this that he thinks that all this is caused by Daozu Hongjun behind his back to clean up himself. If he falls, Hongjun will have no chance of transcendence.  It will be even bigger. After all, he is Hongjun's biggest enemy. After all, the two of them have very similar ideas. On the contrary, Zhu Jiuyin's path is completely different from theirs. In the past, they might have crazily suppressed Zhu Jiuyin, fearing  Zhu Jiuyin, but now the threat of Zhu Jiuyin is relatively weaker.

    The road is different, and the threats to yourself are different. What can Zhu Jiuyin do if he transcends? What impact can it have on yourself? You don't even have the chance to transcend, so what impact does a dead person care about? Once this idea is opened, Tiandao's heart can't help but  The ground became heavier. In his opinion, there was a huge difference between his own handiwork and Hongjun's. He only wanted to rebel and stir up trouble, but Hongjun directly gave him a blow, and wanted to make himself a mess.  Beat him to death with a stick, leaving no room for him.

    The more Tiandao thought about it, the angrier he became. This Hongjun was pushing too hard. He couldn't help but cursed: "Hongjun, you shameless villain. Since you are so insidious, you can't blame me for being cruel. You want to kill me."  If you are forced to death, then let¡¯s see who can laugh and say in the end, you have a good plan, I have a wall ladder!¡±

    In Tiandao¡¯s heart, he didn¡¯t want to reveal the progress of the Chaos Jet, but now he felt that he had been forced into danger. If he didn¡¯t fight back, it would definitely be a dead end, so he had to fight back.  This time he let go of his hands and feet. Kunpeng and a group of gods and demons were notified by Heaven. Fuxi and Suiren of the human race were no exception. Even the First Emperor Yingzheng was notified by Heaven. It can be said that as long as there is a little  Those who have so much ability to seize the treasure will be notified by Heaven. It can be said that it is no longer a secret that the chaos jet is in the upper level of the world.

    Crazy, Tiandao has gone crazy at this time. In fact, his guess was completely wrong.  The dispatch of the Wu Clan army was their voluntary action, and no one was behind it. All this was just what Tiandao imagined. Not only Tiandao was confused by the actions of the Wu Clan army, but also Daozu Hongjun.  No exception.

    The original Taoist Hongjun only had doubts in his heart.  However, after Tiandao notified almost everyone in the Three Realms, Daozu Hongjun became even more convinced that Tiandao was the driving force behind this incident, in order to plot against himself. Otherwise, how could Tiandao take such a step?  Important secrets to tell so many people.

    " Daozu Hongjun was even more convinced that Tiandao wanted to take action against him. He was preparing to bring all the upper-class people in the three realms under his control.  Wanting to use the power of these people to inflict heavy damage on himself, Daozu Hongjun was extremely annoyed by Tiandao's actions, even though Daozu Hongjun looked down on those juniors.  But the ants will bite the elephant to death. If Heaven really gives these people enough temptation, then these people will probably attack you crazily, and then your plan will be greatly compromised.  Or even die prematurely.

    When he thought of this, Daozu Hongjun couldn't help but cursed in his heart: "Thank you, Heavenly Way. It's so insidious. You dare to use such despicable methods. It's so shameless! But you don't have to be happy too soon, you  I was greatly affected by this, and those three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons will only be even more annoyed. I will add some more oil to it to let you know what it means to make yourself angry, so that you, a bastard, dare to be arrogant!"

    Daozu Hongjun was a clean and tidy person. He did whatever he thought without any sloppy behavior. After all, in his eyes, this matter had developed to the point where it was out of control. Tiandao had already made up his mind to do something to him.  If you have committed a murderous attack, what else do you have to worry about?

    Soon, another piece of information spread in the Three Realms. This Chaos Jet is the root of how to survive immeasurable calamities. This Chaos Jet has different levels. This time there will be endless innate spiritual treasures.  , innate spiritual roots, even chaos treasures, etc., in order to provide enough resources for everyone to practice, and what will happen next will be a spray of gods and demons, and the innate chaos gods and demons will be bred. Only  Only by obtaining the embryos of these chaotic gods and demons can we get the chance to transcend, and this is also the only chance to transcend.

    As soon as this rumor came out, the whole world was in chaos, and the forces that had originally relied on all parties began to fall apart again. The reason was very simple. Previously, they were under pressure and believed that they were unable to escape, so they had to rely on others to protect themselves. However,  Now there are actually three thousand opportunities to transcend. How can they not be happy about it? There are very few people in the Three Realms who can transcend.Naturally, each of these people thought that they had such an opportunity, so the world itself became chaotic again, becoming a piece of scattered sand and no longer united as before.

    Everyone has selfish motives and wants to be in charge of authority. No one is willing to submit to others, so those careerists naturally jump out one by one. This makes the world more exciting, and this is life.  .

    Tiandao was a little dumbfounded by Daozu Hongjun's move. Although he was angry at Daozu Hongjun's insidiousness, he never thought that the other party would be so crazy and throw out such core things. Isn't this a determined decision?  Do you want to kill yourself? Such a result made Tiandao furious, but this was just the beginning, the fun was yet to come.

    When the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons learned about everything that happened in the Three Realms and that their plans had been exposed, the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons became angry. Their bodies were filled with endless murderous intent, and in their hearts  They think that all this is the work of Heaven, because Tianda has been telling the secrets of the Guixu world to those ignorant people. In the eyes of these three thousand chaotic gods and demons, they think that Heaven is eager to take it.  They want to use the knife to kill people, but first cut off their roots.

    It has to be said that Daozu Hongjun's hands are amazing. He played with the way of heaven in his palms and made the way of heaven become the death knowledge of three thousand chaotic gods and demons. Daozu Hongjun is indeed  It is difficult to find the existence of Tiandao, but he believes that as long as all three thousand chaotic gods and demons are dispatched, it will be useless no matter how well Tiandao hides. Someone will eventually catch him whereabouts, and then he can sit on the mountain and watch the fight between tigers and tigers.  Tiandao was killed by those three thousand chaotic gods and demons, and no one could compete with him for the chance to transcend this immeasurable calamity.

    After the secret of Chaos Jet was publicized by Taoist Hongjun, the Wu clan naturally heard about it. Regarding this news, Hou Tu Zu Wu, Xuan Ming Zu Wu, and Gong Gong Zu Wu were all shocked by it. King Dayu and Shennong  Shi and Taoist Mosquito are no exception. This news is really shocking. The world of Guixu is actually a place where gods and demons are reborn. Isn't it that they are the nourishment of these gods and demons? If they can't transcend  , then all of them must die.

    As soon as this news came out, sensible people were horrified. They all knew what kind of disaster it would cause after this news came out. First of all, the three thousand chaos gods and demons would be unable to bear it and jump out to kill and clean up.  Those who want to make plans, you must know that the three thousand chaos gods and demons are no longer as weak and bullyable as before, and their cultivation has undergone a qualitative change. If they are really determined to clear out the situation, then this  There will definitely be a bloody storm in the world.

    Things were just as everyone thought. When the news was revealed, the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons could no longer bear it. They appeared crazily in front of the world one by one. Anyone who dared to attack them would be killed.  There was no mercy at all, and the whole world was filled with blood. It can be said that Daozu Hongjun directly pulled out more than two thousand Chaos Gods and Demons. These two thousand Chaos Gods and Demons were frantically looking for them.  There is no trace of the way of heaven, and during this search, the three realms are full of blood. Countless people have fallen and died in the hands of the Chaos Gods and Demons. Of course, the Chaos Gods and Demons are not made of iron. Although they are powerful, they dare to fight.  Their idea was not to be indifferent, and naturally there were casualties.

    A small rumor threw the whole world into chaos, and the army of the Witch Clan was also affected to a certain extent. However, in this bloody storm, some people dared to take advantage of the Witch Clan, even if  The three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons are no exception, because each team of the Wu Clan army is powerful enough to kill the Chaos Gods and Demons. As long as they are not fools, no one will provoke them, so although they have been affected to a certain extent  , but there is no damage at all in terms of strength.

    The killing is going on continuously, countless people have fallen, and have fallen forever in the world of Guixu. Falling here is complete destruction, without the slightest chance of reincarnation, and this is the case for everyone.

    Death continues. Although sentient beings in the three realms are constantly dying, the number of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons is also constantly decreasing. Countless people are going crazy for this, and the way of heaven is full of hatred.  He had to gnash his teeth, the world was in chaos, and his situation became extremely difficult, which made him scold Daozu Hongjun bloody in his heart, but scolding was of no use, who made him miss a move and be defeated  Daozu Hongjun was caught off guard. The only blame he could blame was that he was not ruthless enough. If he had been able to strike first, he would not have ended up like today.

 Text Chapter 682: The Road to Transcendence

    Chapter 682: The Road to Transcendence

    As the killing continued, the blood dyed the Guixu world red, and the bloody killing also aroused the evil spirit in everyone's hearts. And just when the evil spirit reached its peak, the sky and the earth changed color.  In the distance of the Guixu world, one world city after another rose up, and the first giant city revealed all the killing and bloodshed!

    When these bloody cities appeared, everyone was dumbfounded. What was going on? People all over the world were wondering about the appearance of these bloody cities. Just when everyone was confused, those who were one step ahead  However, the people of the Wu clan came to the giant city. In front of this giant city, they felt all the killing and bloodshed, as well as unwillingness and resentment. Every giant city is a masterpiece of reincarnation and represents a measure.  A calamity is made up of the flesh and blood of a creature that measures calamity."  high speed

    Of course, this city is also a gathering place for numerous treasures. There are all top-quality innate spiritual treasures here and a few chaos treasures. As for those treasures that are not worthy of mention, they have all been destroyed by the power of Guixu World.  , the power gathered in a calamity is not something that ordinary things can withstand.

    The emergence of the bloody city requires the watering of blood. Only when a large number of killings stain the earth with blood can the bloody city appear. The emergence of the bloody city also means that the curtain of calamity has completely opened.  Everyone will face a terrible disaster. There is no luck. After the bloody city appears, the only thing left is strength.

    When the bloody city appeared, the spray of chaos began.  All the treasures rushed towards the bloody city like a rainstorm. All the treasures fell in the bloody city, and none of them fell within the scope of the Three Realms.  If you want to practice, you have to rely on your own strength to capture it in the bloody city. There is no other choice.

    They were dumbfounded. Both Hongjun Daozu and Tiandao were dumbfounded. They did not expect that things would be like this. They only knew the process of the calamity and the chaos jet.  But they didn't know the detailed steps, and the appearance of this bloody city made them dumbfounded. Things were not as simple as they thought.

    The calculation is very good.  But in the face of absolute strength, calculations are not worth mentioning. It is in the calamity of measurement. Even if you know everything, what can you do? In the end, you still have to rely on strength to decide life and death.  The appearance of the Bloody City made everyone know that there was no possibility of cheating in this calamity.

    Looking at the endless majestic giant cities.  It makes people shudder, so many huge cities mean how many calamities this chaos has experienced. The great road is fifty days and forty-nine. Everything has a glimmer of hope, and this calamity is no exception. This calamity is no exception.  The emergence of bloody cities has intensified everything. After the bloody city, there is a road to transcendence, and there is a road to transcendence.  You can get through the premise.

    This path of transcendence is the glimmer of hope that gives those people something to think about.  People keep going forward one after another to attack, and people continue to fall on that road of transcendence, reincarnation after reincarnation, and no one knows how many people stay there, and all the resentment and killing are left on that road.  .

    Standing in front of this bloody city, after seeing all the descriptions on the stone tablet, the Wu Clan army left without looking back and went straight to Nanzhan Buzhou. They needed to spread all the information here.  Among the witch clan, let Gonggong ancestral witch and Houtu ancestral witch decide what to choose.

    Not long after the Witch Clan left, countless people came outside the bloody city. When they saw the narrative on the stone tablet, everyone went crazy. They couldn't bear the ecstasy in their hearts, one by one.  They all rushed into the bloody city to pursue the path to transcendence and plunder the treasures ejected by the chaos.

    Of course, for many people, they retreated carefully. For them, this bloody city is an unknown place. They are not willing to take risks, and they also intend to spread the news back and let many people come. Through others,  Find the way with your hands.

    Unfortunately, there are only a small number of such people. They think they are so smart and use others as guns, but they lose their courage unknowingly. A person without courage will  How can we talk about detachment? Such people can be lucky for a while, but they can't get to the end.

    The sudden appearance of the bloody city broke up the killing. Instead of killing outside, it was better to go to the bloody city and pursue the road to transcendence. Those careerists rushed into the bloody city crazily one by one.  , for fear that he would be too late and the treasure would fall into the hands of others.  There are very few people in the Three Realms who can remain calm. Even Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu have a headache. This drastic change made them understand how ridiculous their plan is. The Chaos Jet has nothing to do with them.  They think differently, they want to take advantage of the situationIt is impossible. They believe that what they are pursuing will definitely appear on the road to transcendence. Reality forces them to take action.

    When the Wu Clan army sent the news back, Zhu Jiuyin had to wake up from his solitary confinement. For such a major event, neither the Gonggong Ancestral Wu nor the Hou Tu Zu Wu could do anything about it.  After all, this is related to the survival of the Wu Clan. If they are not careful, it will be a disaster. They have to ask Zhu Jiuyin. In their hearts, Zhu Jiuyin is their backbone and the leader of the Wu Clan.  pillar.

    After listening to everyone's narration, Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but frown. He didn't expect that there would be such a change in the calamity. Zhu Jiuyin didn't even need to go to see the bloody city or the road to transcendence.  I also know how dangerous it will be there, and I am afraid that this bloody city will be a worldly beast that devours people, and I don¡¯t know how many people will fill it.

    Seeing Zhu Jiuyin meditating there, neither Hou Tu Zuwu nor Gonggong Zuwu dared to disturb him at all. They all sat there quietly waiting for Zhu Jiuyin's decision.

    After an unknown amount of time, Zhu Jiuyin finally came to his senses. He said in a deep voice: "Houtu, what do you think? Do you all want to try the so-called road of transcendence?"

    Gonggong Ancestral Witch sighed and said: "Second brother, we have been under your protection for so many years. After thousands of peaceful times, my own bloody nature has dissipated a lot. If possible, I am going to go and experience it."  In that bloody city, take a look at the only path to transcendence and see if it can really make people transcend everything!"

    After hearing the answer from Gonggong Ancestral Witch, Zhu Jiuyin glanced at everyone and said, "Do you all have such thoughts? If you all have such thoughts, then I advise you to give up.  Although it is said that everything has a glimmer of hope in the fiftieth avenue and the forty-nine Tianyan, this glimmer of vitality is not so easy to obtain. Maybe you don¡¯t think so, but you should also understand that although you don¡¯t know how many reincarnations this chaos has experienced, there are so many  No one has succeeded in reincarnation, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little strange, there is a glimmer of hope, to put it nicely, it¡¯s a glimmer of hope, to put it harshly, it¡¯s a dead end!¡±

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, everyone present could not help but be horrified. Hou Tuzu Wu lost his voice and said: "Second brother, do you think that the so-called path to transcendence is just a scam and that transcendence is not possible at all?"

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "No, you are wrong. I don't think it is a scam. On the contrary, the end of the so-called road of survival definitely has the ability to make you transcend. But do you think you can pass it?  The emergence of a mere road to transcendence makes you give up all your previous decisions. Do you think you are still capable of walking on that so-called road of transcendence? From the moment you are tempted by this road of transcendence,  Inner demons have grown up in your hearts, laying a deep root of trouble for you in the future, which will blow you to pieces at your most critical moment!"

    For a moment, everyone present couldn't help but break out in cold sweat. It was so terrifying. They really didn't expect that just a thought could be so powerful. This road to transcendence is really as terrifying as Zhu Jiuyin said. If they go forward with such thoughts  Go, but I'm afraid you will inevitably die in the end. This so-called road to transcendence is simply a huge trap, tempting everyone to surrender.

    After seeing the fearful looks on everyone's faces, Zhu Jiuyin sighed: "If you don't advance in the path of cultivation, you will retreat. You need a firm heart. If you just act casually, your thoughts will be shaken by external forces.  Then your practice has come to an end. Although the road to transcendence is good, I only believe in my own strength. I believe that I can rely on the divine power to smash the void, break down the barriers of the Guixu world, and walk out.  A path of your own!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin burst out with confidence as he spoke, and his firm will shocked everyone present, and also made them understand how big the gap between themselves and Zhu Jiuyin was. If it weren't for Zhu Jiuyin,  With this reminder, I am afraid that they will all fall into this extremely insidious plan without knowing it.

    The Great Dao, what does it mean to be the Greatest? Although it has left a glimmer of hope for the Dao, within this thread of hope there are so many traps waiting for everyone. After all, every detached person will have a chance for the Dao.  It is understandable for Dao to do this if it causes influence. The key is to see whether you can strengthen your own confidence. If you focus on putting your own destiny on others, then you will bring it upon yourself, and you cannot blame others.  To be continued)

 Text Chapter 683 Blocking

    Chapter 683: Blockage

    There are very few people who can see everything as clearly as Zhu Jiuyin. After all, life and death touch people's hearts. According to the truth, death is worse than living. No one wants to die, let alone is unwilling to die. This is not true for mortals, let alone those who As long as a cultivator has a glimmer of hope, it is enough to drive them crazy and pay any price for it.  **

    It seems that this road to transcendence is a glimmer of hope, but this glimmer of hope is actually a monster that eats people. It doesn¡¯t matter how many people you add, they will all be swallowed up and turned into nutrients here. Zhu Jiuyin believes that his  Strength, he is not tempted by this so-called road to transcendence at all, but he can do this, but Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu cannot. Now with this drastic change, they have to join in this competition.  , embarking on this path of transcendence because they have no other choice.

    Zhu Jiuyin's words awakened everyone, but looking at the endless treasures, they were unwilling to give up like this. Zhu Jiuyin had his own pursuits, and they also had their own pursuits. They didn't want to always be there.  Under the protection of Zhu Jiuyin.

    Just listening, Hou Tu Zuwu said: "Second brother, should we just give up everything there? After all, there are endless treasures in it. There are so many huge cities and I don't know how many treasures are buried in them. If we don't fight, we will  It¡¯s too cheap for other people, not to mention the endless changes in this immeasurable calamity, a little more power means more security!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin smiled calmly and said: "Sister Houtu, Brother Wei just said that we should not pay attention to the temptation of the so-called road to transcendence. He did not say that you should not stop fighting for the precious hand. Even if you don't take action, Brother Wei will  I will not let go. Although the retreat time this time is a little short, I have gained a lot as a brother. If I have more spiritual roots of heaven and earth, then my world of the Kingdom of God will be more perfect. If I can evolve into the world  , even if my own cultivation does not make any progress, I can rely on the power of the world to fight against the power of this immeasurable calamity and survive this immeasurable calamity."

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, everyone couldn't help but be dumbfounded. They really didn't expect Zhu Jiuyin to say such words.  If his words were heard by others, the entire Three Realms would go crazy.

    The ancestral witch Gonggong couldn't help but lost his voice and said: "Second brother, this is so incredible. You can resist this immeasurable calamity just by relying on the power of one world, so why is it that no one can transcend so many reincarnations?  And how can the power of the world resist the power of ending countless calamities!¡±

    Hearing the words of Gonggong Zusha, Zhu Jiuyin smiled calmly and said: "Actually, you all think about things too complicated. If I am not wrong, this so-called path of transcendence is the ultimate power of the Three Thousand Avenues.  Show, if you want to transcend everything, you must completely master any of the three thousand avenues. Although Brother Wei does not have such strength. But don¡¯t forget that what Brother Wei masters is the Avenue of Destruction. Once in my Kingdom of God world  Being able to evolve to the realm of the Great Thousand World, the power of termination cannot affect me. After all, I am the God of Destruction. And do you think the Great Thousand World is really that easy to evolve? If everyone can evolve into the Great Thousand World, then this world  It has already become a mess!"

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words are indeed correct. The world is not so easy to cultivate.  Moreover, this world is still an inner world, your own original world.  It is extremely difficult to do this. Whether it is the three thousand chaotic gods and demons, or the Taoist ancestors of Tiandao and Hongjun, they have also thought about doing this. Unfortunately, they do not have the great opportunity of Zhu Jiuyin. They have no chance.  They cannot do this. Of course, it is only a choice for them. What they care about most is the embryo of chaos gods and demons bred in the Guixu world. That is the existence that they value most.

    The changes in the world of Guixu are an opportunity for everyone. Unfortunately, if you want to get this opportunity, you need strong strength. Without strength, you can't do anything.

    Soon, as the intensity of the Chaos Jet intensified, coupled with the temptation of the road to transcendence, the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons finally couldn't bear it any longer. They no longer paid attention to the Heavenly Way or pursued the Heavenly Way because they didn't want to.  Having ruined one's major events because of the affairs of Heaven, the opportunity cannot be missed, and it will never come back. Today's Guixu world is changing too fast. The three thousand chaos gods and demons don't want the treasures they care about to be taken away by others.

    Before Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun came forward, the three thousand chaos gods and demons rushed into the giant city and marched towards the road of transcendence. The movement of the three thousand chaos gods and demons caused the Jade Emperor, who had always been cautious, to  , the Queen Mother were moved by this, not to mention the Sanqing and Nuwa Empress, none of them wanted to wait any longer.

    With the dispatch of three thousand chaotic gods and demons, in the three realms, except for those mortals with low cultivation, all those with a little bit of power have rushed into the world.On the road to transcendence, they all hope that they can have the opportunity to follow others and get that glimmer of hope. In the hearts of these people, they have never thought about the impact that failure will have on them.

    As everyone left, the first emperor Yingzheng who had been hidden could not help but be ecstatic. When everyone turned their attention to the road of transcendence, the first emperor Yingzheng put his mind on the Three Realms.  For him, after losing the title of Emperor of the Earth, he didn't let him give up. Of course, he couldn't give up. After all, his current situation was not ideal. If he wanted to transcend, he must have enough strength. In this world  If you want to quickly improve your cultivation, you can only devour other people's territory and let your own world develop and grow.

    After everyone left the Three Realms, the First Emperor Yingzheng finally revealed his minions, and the army of the Great Qin Empire launched a crazy attack on the monsters, humans and others with lightning speed.  , world after world was swallowed up by him, and soon the Great Qin Empire developed and grew like a snowball.

    There are no tigers in the mountains, and monkeys are kings. After everyone enters the road of transcendence, no one in the three realms can stop the attack of the First Emperor Yingzheng. Of course, there is only one trend and exception, that is the Wu clan.  In the southern states controlled by the Wu clan, the First Emperor had to give up to win the government. After all, he was not crazy enough to gamble with his own life.

    The First Emperor soon unified the entire territory after winning the government.  It is a pity that Hongyun lost the imperial dragon energy. Although he unified the entire earth, he did not become the emperor of the earth, and he only got a little benefit for himself.

    When Zhu Jiuyin and a group of witch clans appeared in front of the giant city, they were surprised by what they saw. Sanqing, Nuwa Empress, Kunpeng and others gathered here. Several people gathered here.  They were discussing something, and when they saw the arrival of Zhu Jiuyin and a group of witch clans, a look of ecstasy flashed across their faces.

    Their expressions were not hidden from Zhu Jiuyin and the other witch clansmen.  Zhu Jiuyin said calmly: "Let's leave quickly and ignore them. None of these people are good!"

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words made people feel funny. He had the nerve to talk about others.  There are no good people in this world. When it comes to terror, these people together are not as terrifying as Zhu Jiuyin. When it comes to killing Zhu Jiuyin, he is far better than all of them. Zhu Jiuyin is not a good bird.  .

    Hou Tuzu Wu said in a deep voice: "Second brother, we can't seem to get around them. These people are always staring at us!"

    Gonggong Zuwu sneered and said: "Second brother, you are right, we don't need to pay attention to them. If they are smart enough, then don't provoke us, otherwise we won't give them a lesson and let them know  The power of our Wu Clan cannot be provoked by just some cats and dogs!"

    Good guy.  Gonggong Ancestral Witch is so crazy that Sanqing and others have become just like cats and dogs in their eyes. I really don¡¯t know who else in the Three Realms can catch his eye.

    When Zhu Jiuyin and his party were about to stride into the huge city while they were talking, Taishang Laojun among the Three Pure Ones opened his mouth and said: "Friend Zhu Jiuyin, wait a minute. We have something to discuss later!"

    As soon as Taishang Laojun said this, Zhu Jiuyin's face darkened and he sneered and said: "Taishang Laojun. I don't think there is anything else to discuss between us. You take your Yangguan Road and I cross my single-plank bridge.  , we are going each other's way on the road, do you want to stop our Wu clan?" Zhu Jiuyin exuded endless murderous aura as he spoke, and the army of Wu clan also released murderous aura, and the murderous aura was as heavy as  In essence, he pressed down on Taishang Laojun, making him breathless.

    After seeing the reactions of Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu clan, Taishang Laojun quickly said: "No, fellow Taoists have misunderstood. Pindao wants to remind you that if you want to go to the road of transcendence, you should give up for the time being.  Okay, everything here has been occupied by the three thousand chaos gods and demons, no one is allowed to enter!"

    As soon as Taishang Laojun said this, Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but frowned, and everyone else also frowned. No one thought that Taishang Laojun would say such a thing, let alone  Three thousand chaos gods and demons could be so arrogant.

    After seeing the expressions of Zhu Jiuyin and others, Taishang Laojun breathed a sigh of relief. Youdao struck while the iron was hot, and he spoke again: "Fellow Taoists, those three thousand chaotic gods and demons have made it clear.  They want to push us to a dead end, so how about we join forces and break through the blockade of these chaotic gods and demons?"

    As soon as Taishang Laojun finished speaking, Zhu Jiuyin smiled calmly and said: "Taishang Laojun, if we guessed correctly, you should still have connections with Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu, why don't you go  Please help them, I believe if they are willing to help??, those three thousand chaos gods and demons can't stop you at all!  "

    How could Taishang Laojun and everyone present never think of this? How could they not ask Daozu Hongjun and Tiandao to come forward? Unfortunately, they could not contact anyone at all, and any request was like a drop in the sea.  Not a single wave could be set off, and all efforts were in vain.

    Taishang Laojun shook his head and said: "To be honest with you fellow Taoists, we have already contacted Teacher Hongjun and Tiandao, but there was no result and we couldn't contact them at all, so we can only be blocked here by the other party.  !¡±

    Hearing this, Zhu Jiuyin sneered in his heart. Zhu Jiuyin knew the personalities of Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu very well. These three thousand chaotic gods and demons dared to act so arrogantly. If they had no relationship with Tiandao and Hongjun,  Daozu Hongjun reached an agreement, so that would be false. Although he didn¡¯t know what the agreement was between them, Zhu Jiuyin believed that it would definitely not be a good thing. He was afraid that these people would join forces to occupy Guixu.  All the treasures in the world have blocked everyone¡¯s path to spiritual practice.

    I have to say that this move of the other party is quite vicious. In this way, they can obtain endless treasures and use the treasures to strengthen themselves infinitely. Without anyone to share with them, they really have hope of succeeding.  After taking the road of detachment, such a move has great disadvantages. The deeper the oppression, the heavier the rebound.

    Zhu Jiuyin sneered disdainfully: "It's really ridiculous. Under such circumstances, why are you still holding back? Those three thousand chaos gods and demons have made it clear that they have reached an agreement with Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun. If I were you, I would just open up."  Let's fight to the death with them instead of standing here waiting for the opportunity. The longer the time goes by, the more powerful the opponent's cultivation will be. After all, the opponent can get the treasure from here to strengthen himself!"

    Taishang Laojun doesn't know the consequences of this. Although he has the intention to fight with them, they are too chaotic. Everyone has their own petty intentions and wants to take advantage of others. They don't want to fight desperately.  Like loose sand, how can such a team fight against the Chaos Gods and Demons? If they go there, they will just die.  However, Taishang Laojun couldn't say such words. If he said it, he would offend everyone, which would be a bit outweighing the gains.

    Taishang Laojun sighed and said: "We also want to do this, but fellow Taoists should also be able to understand our difficulties. The opponent is waiting for work, and he has a treasure to protect him. If we attack rashly, the price we pay is too high.  After all, if one dies during these countless tribulations, it will be destruction!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin sneered disdainfully: "You can't even see through it, so what else is there to say? You want to benefit but don't want to take risks. There is such a good thing in this world. You will never think that it is infinite.  Measuring calamity is like playing house, there is no gain without effort, if you want to use others as a weapon and reap the benefits yourself, if there is such a good thing, then I want it too!"

 Text Chapter 684 Chaos Gods and Demons Who Do Not Know Life or Life

    Chapter 684: The Chaos Gods and Demons Who Don¡¯t Know How to Live or Die

    Zhu Jiuyin's words made Taishang Laojun's face change again and again. Although he knew that his little thoughts could not be hidden from Zhu Jiuyin, Zhu Jiuyin was still so ruthless.  It made him very embarrassed. If this matter hadn't been related to his life, Taishang Laojun would have thrown away his sleeves and left long ago.

    Taishang Laojun took a deep breath and said: "Friend Zhu Jiuyin, you have misunderstood. We just want to cooperate with you to break the blockade of these chaotic gods and demons. We have no intention of using fellow Taoist as a weapon  ¡­¡±

    Before Taishang Laojun finished speaking, Zhu Jiuyin sneered and said: "That's enough, Taishang Laojun, none of us are fools. You don't need to use such an excuse to talk about things. If you want to cooperate,  Impossible, there is nothing to talk about between us, you take your Yangguan Road, I'll cross my single-plank bridge, let's go!"

    As Zhu Jiuyin spoke, he turned around and said hello to Hou Tuzu Wu and others, and then strode into the giant city. He didn't pay any attention to the reactions of Taishang Laojun and others. There was no need for that.  , after all, Zhu Jiuyin is not the same person as them. For those people who are still fussing over things up to now, Zhu Jiuyin doesn¡¯t take them seriously at all, because Zhu Jiuyin can¡¯t see the slightest bit of ability in these people.  Beyond all chance, because they do not have that kind of will, will is not important in ordinary calamities, but in this infinite calamities, a person's will is related to their destiny!

    After watching Zhu Jiuyin and an army of shamans stride into the giant city, Yuanshi Tianzun stepped forward and said: "Elder brother, what should we do? It's not good to wait here all the time.  What Zhu Jiuyin said is right. We people are too preoccupied, and we don¡¯t know how to do our own things instead of doing this. Opportunities cannot be missed, and they will never come back. We don¡¯t know how much time we have for this opportunity. Waiting for that  After the three thousand chaos gods and demons have taken away all the treasures, even if we can embark on the road to transcendence, we still have a slight chance of transcendence. Why not give it all a try and compete with them? I don¡¯t believe in those three thousand chaos gods and demons.  Gods and demons are really not afraid of death!"

    Taishang Laojun was startled by these words of Yuanshi Tianzun.  But after a moment, he nodded and said: "It doesn't matter, there is no banquet in the world that lasts forever. We and them are not the same people, so it is best for us to go our own way. You inform Junior Brother Tongtian. We will follow Zhu Jiuyin and the others.  Pace, what other people think is their own business!¡±

    For the sake of his own life, Taishang Laojun has no intention to care about other people's thoughts. Just as Yuanshi Tianzun said, the opportunity cannot be missed, and it will never come back. Now Zhu Jiuyin and a group of witches  All the clan troops went in.  If they still don't take any action, what awaits them will be a disaster.

    When Zhu Jiuyin and his party stepped into the giant city.  They were shocked by everything in front of them. They were just a huge city outside, but when they entered, they realized that it was completely different. This was actually a world, which made them gasp. This was  What kind of magical power can turn a world into a huge city? It's really terrifying.

    Zhu Jiuyin took a deep breath, suppressed the shock in his heart, and said in a deep voice: "It seems that our understanding of the Guixu world is still very little. This huge city is probably the last one."  The world of reincarnation and the world of Guixu are indeed terrifying. If we cannot escape, we may end up with the same fate!"

    Zhu Jiuyin is right. In the Guixu world, every giant city is a world. A world destroyed by countless calamities carries the civilization of this world. It is a pity that this civilization has not appeared.  Time is too short. If you cannot transcend, you will still be destroyed by countless calamities in the end.

    Zhu Jiuyin and the others sighed a little, and then headed towards the world without stopping. Not long before they moved forward, they felt someone fighting in front of them. Zhu Jiuyin's face changed and he said in a deep voice: "Everyone, be careful.  , be alert, there is someone fighting in front!"

    Hearing Zhu Jiuyin's words, the faces of everyone present changed color. Those who can fight here are definitely masters. If the Supreme Lord didn't deceive them, I'm afraid there will be chaos gods and demons in the battle ahead.  .

    When everyone approached the battlefield, Zhu Jiuyin's face changed color. The two sides fighting surprised him. When he saw Zhu Jiuyin's face changing color, Gonggong Zuwu asked  : "Second brother, who is this person who fights against the gods and demons of Chaos? Why do I have a familiar feeling?"

    These words of Gonggong Ancestral Witch are what Houtu Ancestral Witch and Xuanming Ancestral Witch also want to know. They all set their sights on Zhu Jiuyin, while others are also waiting for Zhu Jiuyin's answer.

    Zhu Jiuyin took a deep breath and said: "Of course you are familiar with it, that's what we?Old friends, each of them is a person who listened to Hongjun's sermon in Zixiao Palace. If you are not familiar with it, there will be a problem. The leader is the famous Ice Demon back then!  "

    "How is this possible? Aren't all the people in Zixiao Palace who listened to Taoist Hongjun's sermons died in one calamity after another? How can they still be alive?" Hou Tuzu Wu  He said quietly.

    Zhu Jiuyin sneered and said: "There is nothing impossible. They all say that they fell into calamity, but who has really seen it? They just heard a little legend. If we are not wrong about these  Everyone is Hongjun's pawn. It's such a good plan. On the surface, we reached an agreement with the three thousand chaos gods and demons to block our way, but secretly sent our own men here to plunder the treasures. It's really killing two birds with one stone!  "

    Within a few words, Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan army arrived outside the battlefield. When they saw the appearance of Zhu Jiuyin and others, the two parties in the fight immediately stopped and looked around with vigilant eyes.  When Zhu Jiuyin and the witch clan army saw the appearance of Zhu Jiuyin, both of them changed their colors.

    After being stunned for a moment, the Ice Demon, the leader of those who had listened to the crowd in Zixiao Palace, saluted Zhu Jiuyin and said, "It's been a long time since we were friends with Zhu Jiuyin. I didn't expect to be able to meet you here."  See, we are destined to be together. If you have nothing to do, fellow Taoist, please go ahead and don't waste time here. We will block these chaotic gods and demons!"

    I have to say that these people's thoughts are really powerful. One sentence can bring them closer to Zhu Jiuyin, and they don't give Zhu Jiuyin a chance to attack them. If he reaches out and doesn't hit the smiling person, then  I am afraid that Zhu Jiuyin knows the relationship between these people and Hongjun Daozu, but he cannot take action against them. After all, the other party has given Zhu Jiuyin enough face, and Zhu Jiuyin cannot take action against them no matter how crazy he is.

    Gao Ming, Zhu Jiuyin secretly shook his head at the methods of these people. In fact, as long as these people are not enemies of him, Zhu Jiuyin will not fight with them. After all, Zhu Jiuyin has his own things to deal with.  , I am not in the mood to fight with these people, the opportunity cannot be missed, and it will never come back. Zhu Jiuyin does not want to miss the opportunity to collect innate spiritual roots and many treasures.

    Hearing what the other party said, Zhu Jiuyin did not speak. He nodded to express his approval and planned to leave. Unfortunately, Zhu Jiuyin did not expect that the chaos gods and demons would actually become enemies of Zhu Jiuyin. He sneered: "  If you want to leave, you have to ask us first! You can't make the decision, hahaha!" As they spoke, these Chaos Gods and Demons laughed unbridled, and with their exaggerated laughter, countless arrows were shot out from their bodies.  Golden light flew to all directions in the world.

    After seeing the actions of the Chaos Gods and Demons, the Ice Demon sneered disdainfully: "Fire Demon Lord, I advise you not to bring in reinforcements. Just for those of you who have lost the true form of the Chaos Gods and Demons, is it possible?  Do you still want to block everyone from this road to transcendence? And even if you three thousand chaos gods and demons gather together, can you do anything to defeat Zhu Jiuyin friends? You can't even stop us, let alone  Zhu Jiuyin is friends with them."

    Having said this, the Ice Demon paused, then turned to Zhu Jiuyin and said: "Friends Zhu Jiuyin, please leave quickly. We are enough here. Fellow Taoist, it is better not to be entangled by them, so as not to be delayed.  time!"

    Although Zhu Jiuyin hates the other party's calculations, Zhu Jiuyin also hates the arrogance of the Chaos Gods and Demons. Although the drastic changes in the world have restored the cultivation of those Chaos Gods and Demons, the opponent is so arrogant.  Zhu Jiuyin felt angry in his heart. If Zhu Jiuyin didn't want to waste his time, he would not have let these chaotic gods and demons be so arrogant.

    Zhu Jiuyin snorted coldly and said, "Let's go!" As he said that, Zhu Jiuyin strode forward.

    I have to say that those Chaos Gods and Demons are really too arrogant. Perhaps for them, after their cultivation has been restored in the Guixu World, they have nothing to fear. When they see Zhu Jiuyin ignoring themselves, this group of Chaos Gods  Mo Ze shouted loudly: "No one is allowed to leave without our permission, not even you Zhu Jiuyin!"

    While speaking, this chaotic god and demon frantically made one mark after another. In an instant, circles of silver light rippled, and the space was distorted. A series of invisible waves blocked Zhu Jiuyin.  The group¡¯s path.

    Space blockade, I have to say that these chaotic gods and demons are so funny. They actually played space blockade in front of Zhu Jiuyin. Not to mention how powerful Zhu Jiuyin's own magical power is, just relying on the opening in Zhu Jiuyin's hand.  The heavenly weapon 'Pangu Axe' can easily tear apart this small blockade. It is too reckless to play such a trick with Zhu Jiuyin.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 685: Killing gods and demons with a wave of hands

    Chapter 685: Kill the gods and demons with a wave of your hand

    Zhu Jiuyin sneered and said: "Get away from me if you want to, don't mess with me, don't be shameless, don't force me to take action, otherwise the consequences will not be what you can bear!"

    Zhu Jiuyin didn't want to be used by others, so he didn't take action against these chaotic gods and demons just now. Otherwise, Zhu Jiuyin could kill them with a wave of his hand. It's not that Zhu Jiuyin is arrogant, but that he does have such strength.  , although Zhu Jiuyin's retreat time is very short, but when the cultivation level reaches Zhu Jiuyin's level, as long as a small enlightenment, the strength will make an astonishing progress. This is why the three thousand chaotic gods and demons dare to do this  The reason for their arrogance is because their cultivation has made rapid breakthroughs in a short period of time, so they are so arrogant."  // //

    After hearing Zhu Jiuyin's words, the leading Chaos God and Demon suddenly became furious and cursed angrily: "Asshole, if you have the ability, try it. Don't think that you are invincible just because you killed a few little ants.  You are still far away from harming us!" As he spoke, a ball of red light surged from the Chaos God Demon's body, and he quickly crashed into Zhu Jiuyin.

    When Zhu Jiuyin saw the opponent's move, he didn't even move. He just said lightly: "It's a small skill, it's vulnerable! Break it for me!" As he shouted, the red light seemed to hit the steel plate.  The same thing as above turned into a sky full of stars and dissipated in front of Zhu Jiuyin without touching his body at all.

    Powerful, Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s hand made people clearly feel how powerful his cultivation was. Such a terrifying blow did not hurt Zhu Jiuyin at all, and did not even touch Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s body.  The most important thing is that Zhu Jiuyin didn't even move his hands, he blocked the blow just by relying on the strong energy emanating from his body.

    Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully and ignored the Chaos God and Demon.  Instead, he greeted Hou Tuzu Wu and the others and said, "Let's go and ignore the harassment of these ignorant people. They are not worth our waste of energy!"

    Hearing Zhu Jiuyin's words, Gonggong Ancestral Witch shouted loudly: "Second brother is right, we don't need to waste energy on people like them, time waits for no one, we should look for treasures first. These ignorant people,  As long as we are willing to have time to deal with them in the future, there is no need to waste our time at this time!"

    After saying goodbye.  Gonggong Ancestral Witch took the lead and flew inside. The powerful Ancestral Witch was not afraid of the so-called space blockade. He waved his hand and punched the space blockade.  Violence must be used to directly destroy this obstruction.

    Gonggong ancestral shaman has practiced for thousands of years.  With the support of endless spiritual energy from heaven and earth, his cultivation has already advanced by leaps and bounds. Although he has not yet achieved the status of a saint, his cultivation is extremely solid. His attack seems simple, but  The power is terrifying, such a powerful blow, even a saint would have to avoid the edge for a while.  What's more, it's just a space blockade.

    With one punch, these chaotic gods and demons unleashed the power of space blockade.  Julie trembled under his violent impact, but in just a few breaths, the restriction that blocked everyone's progress was destroyed by the violence of Gonggong Ancestral Witch.

    When he saw the power of Zhu Jiuyin's punch, Zhu Jiuyin was also very surprised. Although this space blockade seemed very simple, it was not weak in power. After all, it was set by the power of several people.  , but Gonggong Zuwu was able to destroy it with a wave of his hand. Judging from this alone, we know that his strength is indeed extraordinary.

    Gonggong Ancestral Witch destroyed the power of the space blockade with one punch, which frightened the Ice Demon and the others, and couldn't help but secretly thought: "Fortunately, I didn't have the arrogance to provoke Zhu Jiuyin and the others before.  , otherwise the consequences would be really unimaginable, I didn¡¯t expect that the strength of the Witch Clan would become so strong in such a short period of time, it¡¯s really shocking!¡±

    yes!  The cultivation level of Gonggong Ancestral Witch is indeed a bit terrifying. Such an advancement will inevitably make people like Ice Demon and others of his generation marvel. After all, people are all about comparison. Seeing that Gonggong Ancestral Witch is so powerful, their hearts  Naturally, there was a trace of fear and reluctance, but people like Zhu Jiuyin and the Ice Demons still understood the nature of their hearts. Although there was endless shock in their hearts, they did not show any of it on their faces.

    The Chaos Gods and Demons were anxious when Gonggong Ancestral Witch took action. Although they were also shocked by the powerful cultivation of Gonggong Ancestral Witch, they did not stop because of this. They all roared,  He waved the treasure in his hand and launched an attack on Zhu Jiuyin and his party, shouting loudly: "You want to leave, it's impossible, stay here!"

    Zhu Jiuyin didn't want to kill these chaos gods and demons, he wanted to stay and cause trouble for Sanqing and the others, but these chaos gods and demons were so reckless that they insisted on entangled with Zhu Jiuyin, which aroused a lot of anger.  The evil fire in Zhu Jiuyin's heart.

    ?Zhu Jiuyin had given them a chance before, but the other party did not cherish it. Zhu Jiuyin would not give them the same opportunity this time. Since the other party was so reckless and wanted to die, Zhu Jiuyin would naturally make it happen.  them.

    Before Gonggong Ancestral Witch could take action, Zhu Jiuyin sneered and said: "Okay, since you are seeking death, then I will help you and take your lives!" As soon as Zhu Jiuyin finished his words, a dark sound came out.  The brilliance appeared out of thin air, blocking those chaotic gods and demons who were trying to use the power of space to confine the space again.

    When Zhu Jiuyin made a move, these chaotic gods and demons couldn't help but roar angrily. They all realized that something was wrong. The dark brilliance displayed by Zhu Jiuyin gradually condensed in the air, and a huge black cauldron appeared in the air.  In front of everyone's eyes, this is Zhu Jiuyin's second mastery of the law of destruction, and the law takes shape.

    As soon as the Destruction Cauldron came out, a powerful suction force firmly sucked the Chaos Gods and Demons. The strong suction force made those Chaos Gods and Demons fearful of them. Their figures continued to move towards those Chaos Gods and Demons.  Destroying the treasure tripod and leaving, no matter how hard they tried, they could not break away from the suction. At this time, their faces no longer had the arrogance they had before, but only fear.

    Looking at the struggling people, Zhu Jiuyin snorted coldly: "If you want to escape, do you have that chance? Come in for me!" As Zhu Jiuyin shouted, the statue was destroyed.  The treasure tripod burst out with endless black light, and with a flash of black light, the chaos gods and demons screamed and were all swallowed up by the treasure tripod.

    Zhu Jiuyin snorted coldly and said: "Refine it for me!" Then the endless black light emitted from the destructive cauldron. Under the flicker of the black light, there were constant misfortunes in the destructive cauldron.  The sound of shouting came, and the seemingly powerful chaos gods and demons were completely refined by the power of the destruction treasure tripod, completely disappearing in the three realms, and they could no longer die.

    Experts can tell if there is one as soon as they make a move. With Zhu Jiuyin's move, those chaos gods and demons were destroyed with a wave of his hand. This shows that the ice demons are heartbroken because of it and are enemies of such a strong person as Zhu Jiuyin.  , that was simply a disaster.

    Zhu Jiuyin ignored these people and continued to advance with the army of witches without looking back. On the way, the ancestral witch Gonggong said disdainfully: "These chaos gods and demons really don't know how to live or die. How dare they do so with this little ability?"  They are so ignorant when they come out to cause trouble, I really don¡¯t know what they are thinking in their heads!¡±

    When he heard the words of the ancestral wizard Gonggong, Zhu Jiuyin's expression changed and he said in a deep voice: "That's enough, Gonggong, stop your underestimation of the enemy. These few cannot represent all the chaos."  Of gods and demons, there are also strong and weak among Chaos gods and demons. If you measure all Chaos gods and demons based on the cultivation level of a few of them, then you will only die miserably!"

    What Zhu Jiuyin said was correct. The few Chaos Gods and Demons they encountered were indeed not representative of all Chaos Gods and Demons, and they were also the ones with the lowest cultivation level among all Chaos Gods and Demons. Otherwise, they would  They will not be assigned to guard here. It is natural that they are weak.

    Gonggong Ancestral Witch did not dare to refute Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words, and quickly said: ¡°Second brother, I understand, I will pay attention to it in the future!¡±

    After hearing the answer from Gonggong Ancestral Witch, Zhu Jiuyin nodded and said: "You have also experienced how cruel the lich's calamity is. This immeasurable calamity is even more terrifying than that. If you have even the slightest trace of it,  If you are careless, you will completely perish here. I don¡¯t want to see you destroyed by countless tribulations. All of you should remember that you should be like a lion fighting a rabbit against any enemy. Don¡¯t leave any trace to the enemy.  A chance to counterattack!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's words were deeply imprinted in everyone's hearts. A trace of shame flashed across the face of Gonggong Ancestral Witch. How many people died due to carelessness, but fortunately Zhu Jiu  Yin woke him up in time, otherwise this Guixu world would be the place where he died. There are endless dangerous places in this Guixu world that could destroy him.

    The deeper they go into this world, the more everyone feels the terror of this immeasurable calamity and the danger of returning to the ruins world. The flying speed of people like Zhu Jiuyin is not affected. After all, they all have powerful bodies, but those wizards  However, the clan army was gradually able to barely keep up, which forced Zhu Jiuyin to slow down a little. After all, this is the world of Mo Sheng. No one knows when danger will occur, so it would be better to have a little more strength.  A piece of security.  And this is only the case of Pu Neng. As the depth continues, under Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s destructive divine eyes, countless traces of restrictions are exposed in front of him. If he is not careful, he will fall into it. If it were not for the Wu Clan  The army has extremely strict discipline, and I am afraid that countless people have already fallen into the restriction.  (To be continued¡­

 Text Chapter 686 Chapter Red Flame God and Demon

    Chapter 686: Red Flame God and Demon

    Zhu Jiuyin and his group flew through the air of this space like chasing stars and chasing the moon. A dazzling light flashed in the air and quickly headed towards the center of the world, because in the center there were three very obvious stars.  The planet shines red there, reminding intruders that this is the center.

    Zhu Jiuyin looked at the three planets that were getting bigger and said: "We have arrived at the first test. Everyone should be vigilant and ready for battle. Such a world cannot only have those restricted existences. It must be  There are other guardians, and we will fight them at any time!"

    The Wu Clan has never been afraid of fighting. As soon as Zhu Jiuyin finished speaking, everyone burst out with endless fighting spirit. Although they had encountered a wave of chaos gods and demons before, these people were defeated with a backhand.  Zhu Jiuyin was killed, and now they have to face the first battle entering this giant city.

    Although people who have reached the realm of Zhu Jiuyin and others rarely have the desire to fight. Most of their realms are fighting with themselves, fighting with heaven, fighting with Tao, fighting with others will feel very boring, and this  It just so happens that they are in this mysterious world of Guixu during countless calamities. If they want to transcend, they have to fight with others. After all, the treasures are limited, so fighting is inevitable.

    As they got closer and closer to the center of the world, a strange feeling filled Zhu Jiuyin's heart. It was a very strange sense of intimacy, as if it was the feeling of a wanderer returning home.  This made Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but say in surprise: "Strange, I seem to be very familiar with this place. It smells like home"

    And the Gonggong ancestral shaman was also surprised and said: "It's strange, second brother, I feel the same way. Well, it does feel like home."

    The entire Wu clan had the same feeling, but the Shen Nong family, King Dayu and Taoist Mosquito did not feel this way. What they felt was just endless pressure.

    Pangu, this is Pangu's bloodline at work. This makes Zhu Jiuyin feel happy. It seems that the great god Pangu has a lot to do with this world.  Otherwise, they would not be allowed to feel this way.

    Just when everyone was about to reach the center of the world, suddenly a crimson stream of light quickly caught up with them. Zhu Jiuyin thought that the speed was already fast enough.  But the red stream of light was faster.

    Zhu Jiuyin looked intently and couldn't help but sneered: "These chaos gods and demons really don't know how to live or die, and they actually dare to catch up. It seems that the lessons given to them before are still far from enough!"

    Hear Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words.  Gonggong Zuwu said: "Second brother, we should not be merciful to these bastards. We and them have always been on the opposite side. Although we don't want to kill them, they have the intention to kill us.  , after all, they have always been with our goals!¡±

    The words of Gonggong Ancestral Witch are indeed correct. The goal of these Chaos Gods and Demons and Zhu Jiuyin has always been to plunder the endless treasures in this world. The only difference is.  Zhu Jiuyin and the others did not place their hope of transcendence on this so-called road of transcendence, but those Chaos Gods and Demons completely placed their hope on it.  It is precisely because these people's hope is on this road of transcendence that they are so crazy and arrogant just now. They want to drive everyone out and dominate everything here without letting others compete with them.

    As Zhu Jiuyin and his party gradually approached the center of the world, everyone had to be careful. Even though the space here was very large, they would be trapped by the dense layers of restrictions if they were not careful.  Zhu Jiuyin is alone, so he doesn't need to be too vigilant. With his powerful cultivation, he can ignore everything here. In the face of the power of termination, this mere restriction is not worth mentioning at all.  Unfortunately, Zhu Jiuyin was not alone. There were many Wu Clan armies behind him. He was unable to fly at full strength and could only watch the crimson stream of light fly ahead.

    Originally, Zhu Jiuyin and others were prepared for another battle with the Chaos God and Demon, but the other party's behavior surprised Zhu Jiuyin. This was so abnormal, this Chaos God and Demon  The gods and demons ignored them, which was really surprising. Could it be said that these chaos gods and demons didn't care about the previous battle at all?

    Just listening, Gonggong Ancestral Witch said: "Second brother, what's wrong with these chaos gods and demons? They don't care about us at all. Could it be that they have given up fighting with us? This seems a bit too surprising!"

    Even the ancestral wizard Gonggong felt something was unexpected, let alone Zhu Jiuyin. Just when everyone was puzzled, Zhu Jiuyin's expression suddenly changed, and he was heard scolding loudly: "  Bastard, that bastard didn't give up on being our enemy, but placed a ban in front to block us.Stay in our path!  "

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, everyone present couldn't help but get angry. They were not fools and naturally knew the importance of this matter, although they didn't know how many chaotic gods and demons there were in the world of the first giant city.  existence, but if the other party dares to come to block the road alone, it means that they have full confidence to fight Zhu Jiuyin and his party in a bloody battle.

    When he thought of this, Zhu Jiuyin turned around and shouted: "Hou Tu! You are on guard here! Gonggong will come with me to kill this guy. No matter what, we must not let his conspiracy succeed!" Zhu Jiuyin said  His body suddenly turned into a stream of light and rushed towards the Chaos God and Demon quickly.  Immediately afterwards, Gonggong Ancestral Witch also turned into a stream of light, and Taoist Mosquito followed Zhu Jiuyin silently, and the three of them rushed over together.

    As for the others, they were all alert and prepared, and slowly chased after the three of them.  Hou Tuzu Wu even thought of it and sacrificed the 'Book of the Earth', gathered everyone in it, and said loudly: "Everyone, be careful, every step here is difficult and dangerous. You are weak, so you should not act rashly. Once you touch anything here,  The consequences are unimaginable, you don¡¯t need to care too much about those Chaos Gods and Demons, we will resist everything, you just need to pay attention to your own safety!"

    Hearing the words of the Houtu Ancestral Witch, the great witches in the witch army couldn't help but secretly sigh: "Alas. It seems that our cultivation is really bad. It will only drag down the ancestral witches and the others. We can't  If you continue like this, you must quickly improve your cultivation, and you must not become a burden to the ancestral witch!"

    At this time, Houtu Zuwu also felt the thoughts of those great witches, and said in a deep voice: "Don't you care too much, this is in the midst of countless tribulations, and your Daluo Jinxian's cultivation level is not worth mentioning at all.  On this road of transcendence. If you want to protect yourself, you must at least be in the realm of quasi-sage. You alone do not have the strength to protect yourself, but there is the 'Twelve Capital Gods and Evil Formation'. Even if it is the Chaos God  If the entire demon army is dispatched, you will be able to fight!"

    What Hou Tuzu Wu said is correct. A single Wu clan army does not pose much of a threat, but such a large number of powerful Wus together.  Unless you meet masters at the level of Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu.  That was something they couldn't win with their numbers, and they could handle everything else with ease. This was why Zhu Jiuyin was confident in handing over the army of the witch clan to the hands of Hou Tu Zu Wu.

    For the Wu Clan army, the reason why Zhu Jiuyin still takes them under such dangerous circumstances is to allow them to quickly adapt to everything here and let them feel the horror of this immeasurable calamity. In this terrifying  Under the pressure, their cultivation has made rapid progress. Every additional ancestral witch is a great strength for the ancestral witch.  They all have more hope of survival, which is why Zhu Jiuyin brought them here so desperately.

    The opportunity cannot be missed.  Loss will never come back. You must know that although the immeasurable calamity is very terrifying, it is not without a little chance. On the contrary, there is a huge opportunity here, which is enough for many people to break through their current cultivation level.

    Zhu Jiuyin led the Wu Clan army to fight in for the opportunity to break through, and the same was true for those chaotic gods and demons, and the same was true for Sanqing and others who were left behind by Zhu Jiuyin.  Sanqing and others are afraid of the threat of Chaos Gods and Demons, not because of their lack of cultivation, but because they cannot be united internally.

    In an instant, Zhu Jiuyin and the others were close to the Chaos God and Demon running in front of them. When they took a closer look, they saw that the other person stopped not far away from them. This person was very tall, although he was gone.  The true form of the Chaos God and Demon, but his physical body is still extremely powerful, not weaker than the great witches of the Wu Clan. The reason why the other party can ignore the pressure here is entirely because his whole body is shining with red brilliance, as if his whole body is full of energy.  Shrouded in flames.  The armor he was wearing was also bright red in color. It looked brilliant in the roaring flames and burned like a torch. People knew it was of extraordinary quality at first sight. It was definitely a rare protective treasure.

    Speaking of which, Zhu Jiuyin was also a little surprised. You must know that Zhu Jiuyin was well-informed in the ancient times, but this armor was really the first time he had seen it. For practitioners like them,  Generally speaking, defense relies on spiritual treasures, a few Taoist robes, and the like. This is the first time I have seen such a armor.

    Gonggong Zuwu smiled and said: "Second brother, it seems that this guy is really afraid of death, and he is actually wearing such armor!"

    When the mosquito Taoist heard the words of Gonggong Zuwu, he nodded in agreement, but there was no smile on Zhu Jiuyin's face. He said in a deep voice: "Don't be careless, the armor on the other side is  But the Chaos Treasure, and if I read it correctly, this bastard is the Red Flame God and Demon, and his temper is the worst among the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons.He is very violent, but his cultivation is very powerful. You have to be careful Gonggong, he and you are naturally incompatible!  "

    It is said that water overcomes fire, but Zhu Jiuyin and the others do not think so. The so-called mutual restraint is only relative. Although water can extinguish fire, the flame is powerful enough to burn water dry. If  If Gonggong Ancestral Witch was careless, it would definitely be very dangerous, so Zhu Jiuyin reminded Gonggong Ancestral Witch again.

    When they heard that the armor on the opponent's body turned out to be the treasure of chaos, Gonggong Ancestral Witch and Mosquito Taoist became uneasy. Only then did they know why the other party was so arrogant that he came to block the road alone. The armor was bigger than  Other treasures have very strong defensive power. With this treasure to protect you, the opponent will be like an invincible Xiaoqiang.

    Regarding Zhu Jiuyin's warning to the Gonggong ancestral witch, the Red Flame God and Demon looked at them indifferently, and said with a strange smile: "Zhu Jiuyin, you all wait here for me. When my boss comes, who will  Don't even think about leaving!" Arrogant, this Red Flame God and Demon is arrogant enough. He is so arrogant when facing Zhu Jiuyin. He is really not a crazy person. Maybe he thinks that the armor on his body can protect him enough.  own life.

    Regarding the Red Flame God and Demon, Zhu Jiuyin did not dare to be careless. Although the opponent no longer had the real body of the Chaos God and Demon, the armor alone was enough to offset the flaws of the real body of the Chaos God and Demon, and the opponent's  The powerful flame aura is also very powerful. With his fire aura, even if the ancestral wizard Zhu Rong is not dead, he may not be able to master the flames to such an extent. The other party's mastery of the laws has reached an amazing level.

    Looking at the anxious Gonggong ancestral wizard, Zhu Jiu said in a gloomy voice: "Gonggong, don't mess around, the other party is not a weakling!"

    Not only is the Red Flame God and Demon a weakling, but he is also a top-ranked master among the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons. It is precisely because of this that the Red Flame God and Demon dares to be so arrogant, because he himself has full confidence.  I don¡¯t think it¡¯s much worse than Zhu Jiuyin.

    However, although this red flame god and demon is arrogant, he is not a fool. Although he has never fought against Zhu Jiuyin, he is very afraid of Zhu Jiuyin. It is for this reason that he did not dare to take action first. After all, Zhu Jiuyin  Yin's evil reputation is there, and the most important thing is that Zhu Jiuyin has the 'Pangu Ax' in his hand that makes all the gods and demons of chaos fear.

    Zhu Jiuyin looked at the Chiyan God and Demon, snorted coldly and said: "Chiyan, don't mess with me if you want to, I don't want to have a face-to-face fight with you at this time, it will only make Tiandao and Hong  Jun Deyi, please get out of my way quickly, otherwise don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless and ruthless in leaving you here!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, the face of the Red Flame God and Demon revealed endless murderous intent. You must know that the temper of this Red Flame God and Demon is extremely violent. Facing the threat of Zhu Jiuyin,  He yelled: "Zhu Jiuyin, why are you so arrogant? What if I am just like you!" As he said this, the lunatic rushed towards Zhu Jiuyin crazily.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 687: Kill the Gods and Demons Again

    Chapter 687: Killing the Gods and Demons Again

    This red flame god and demon is not a weakling. As the figure flies, there are countless streams of red fire that rush towards Zhu Jiuyin, Gonggong Ancestral Witch and Mosquito Taoist. Faced with this terrifying flame attack  , Zhu Jiuyin's face had a look of solemnity, because Zhu Jiuyin felt the aura of the avenue during the flame attack.

    Zhu Jiuyin had not yet made a move, but Gonggong Ancestral Witch said loudly: "Get out of the way!" As he spoke, Gonggong Ancestral Witch released streams of mysterious water to meet the attacks of the Red Flame God and Demon.  The flames struck. Although Gonggong Ancestral Witch's cultivation was very strong, he was at a disadvantage in the confrontation with this law. Because the witch clan was born with no soul, which limited his mastery of the law, his magical power was not as good as Tianshu's.  No matter how strong you are, if you can't understand the Great Dao, then you can't fight against the power of the Great Dao.

    The situation of Gonggong Ancestral Witch is like this. Even though he has powerful magic power and attacks, he has a feeling that he is unable to use it. He is a bit powerless against the red flame gods and demons. This is the witch clan and chaos.  The gap between gods and demons is also a qualitative gap. Although it seems inconspicuous, in a real battle, this small gap will infinitely expand the fight between the two sides and form a powerful impact.

    If the Red Flame God and Demon did not have the armor to protect them, Gonggong Ancestral Witch could still choose to fight with the opponent in hand-to-hand combat. After all, this is the strength of the witch clan. Unfortunately, the opponent had a Chaos Treasure level armor to protect him. Even if it was Gonggong Ancestral Witch,  Even if he had a chaotic treasure like the 'Emperor's Seal' in his hand, it would be useless because he couldn't break the opponent's defense.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? We saw that Gonggong Ancestral Witch was at a disadvantage within a few breaths of time.  Except for Zhu Jiuyin, who was very calm in the Wu Clan army, everyone else was shocked. No one thought that this red flame god and demon could be so terrifying.  If the opponent is against the Wu Clan army, then the Wu Clan army will suffer heavy losses if they are unprepared.

    Zhu Jiuyin didn¡¯t want to fight too much with the Red Flame God and Demon, let alone spend too much time here, so he said calmly: ¡°Gonggong, please step aside, I will deal with this Red Flame!¡±

    In fact, originally the Red Flame God and Demon was not targeting Gonggong Ancestral Witch, his target was Zhu Jiuyin.  It's just that Gonggong Ancestral Witch stood in front of Zhu Jiuyin, forcing the Red Flame God and Demon to fight him. When he heard Zhu Jiuyin's words.  The red flame god and demon laughed wildly and waved his arms, like a madman on fire. He turned around, bypassed Gonggong Ancestral Witch and killed Zhu Jiuyin, not caring at all that he might be killed by Gonggong.  Gong Zuwu and Zhu Jiuyin attacked from both sides.

    Arrogant!  I have to say that this Red Flame God and Demon is really too arrogant.  He didn't take Gonggong Zuwu seriously at all.  He didn't even take Zhu Jiuyin seriously. Maybe he felt that he had the ability to suppress Gonggong Ancestral Witch, and Zhu Jiuyin was naturally not worth mentioning. Comparing Zhu Jiuyin with Gonggong Ancestral Witch was Chi Yan.  The biggest mistake made by gods and demons.

    Seeing what Chiyan God and Demon did, Zhu Jiuyin was furious. He snorted coldly and said: "Asshole! Chiyan, do you really think that I, Zhu Jiuyin, am afraid of you? Even the mere Law of Fire dares to control me.  Presumptuous in front of me!¡±

    As he spoke, Zhu Jiuyin's body exuded layers of dark aura.  Zhu Jiuyin did not flinch or dodge at all, and allowed the flames of the red flame god and demon to rush towards his body.

    When the flame was about to reach his body, Zhu Jiuyin had a thought in his mind, and the dark aura condensed into a black flame. Zhu Jiuyin shouted gloomily: "Swallow!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's shout fell, the flame with the power of powerful laws was swallowed up by the black flame in front of Zhu Jiuyin. It didn't even stir up the slightest wave. His attacks continued.  Zhu Jiuyin was not touched at all. He had to say that such a result shocked him. What is a gap? This is called a gap.

    Although the red flame god and demon was frightened by Zhu Jiuyin's powerful method, he did not stop there. His body still did not flinch at all, and rushed towards Zhu Jiuyin crazily. He believed that his  The battle armor can give you the greatest protection and can block any attack from Zhu Jiuyin.

    It is not a good thing to rely too much on external forces, and now the Red Flame God and Demon relies too much on the armor on his body, thinking that with this armor on his body, he will have nothing to fear from anyone.  , after all, this armor is the most powerful protective treasure he has found in this fallen world.

    When he saw the Red Flame God and Demon insisting on attacking him so recklessly, a trace of disdain flashed across Zhu Jiuyin's face. Although the armor on the Red Flame God and Demon was very powerful, no matter how good the armor was, there were still gaps.  , was unable to withstand the power of termination. This short retreat allowed Zhu Jiuyin to make new breakthroughs in the power of termination, which could end an era of destructive power against such a small chaotic god and demon.  That is naturally a piece of cake.Zhu Jiuyin said calmly: "Chiyan, you are too self-righteous. No matter how good external force is, it is still external force. Your own strength is the foundation. A mere armor can make you so arrogant. I really don't know what to say about you. You are ignorant.  There is no exaggeration in describing you. Today I will tell you what you need to do to gain strength! End it, destroy it!"

    Zhu Jiuyin didn't even use the treasure of destruction, he just used his own power to exert the ultimate power of destruction. As soon as he finished speaking, the fire of destruction rushed towards the red flame god and demon like a ghost.

    Before the Red Flame God and Demon could react, the fire of destruction passed through his armor and poured directly into his body. However, the armor did not resist the fire of destruction at all.  Such a change shocked the red flame god and demon. When he wanted to mobilize all his strength to suppress the final power brought by the fire of destruction, it was already too late. The power of the fire of destruction was  It spread all over his body in an instant, and before he could even let out a scream, he was terminated by the power of Zhu Jiuyin's destructive fire, and all the energy in his body was swallowed up by this destructive fire.

    After devouring the essence of the red flame god and demon, the fire of destruction released by Zhu Jiuyin was greatly nourished and became darker, which made people feel chilled after seeing it. This is Zhu Jiuyin.  The new power realized by Jiuyin, once the power of termination is released, it can swallow the enemy's energy to strengthen itself. This is also the most frightening thing about the Law of Destruction.

    If everyone was shocked that the Red Flame God and Demon was able to suppress the Gonggong Ancestral Witch in a few breaths, then Zhu Jiuyin killed the Red Flame God and Demon protected by the Chaos Treasure with a wave of his hand.  , that makes people fear, fear from the heart. The moment Zhu Jiuyin took action, everyone's hearts trembled involuntarily. At that moment, Zhu Jiuyin seemed to transform into the supreme being who destroyed everything, controlling the world.  All life and death.

    Zhu Jiuyin waved his hand, and all the treasures left behind by Chiyan Yanshen's death fell into his hands. Chiyan God and Demon not only had the protective armor, he also had a piece of armor in his hand that exuded endless energy.  Flame's ultimate treasure, the Flame War Spear, was unfortunately covered in dust when it fell into Chi Yan's hands. He was killed by Zhu Jiuyin before even the slightest bit of power could be exerted.

    Zhu Jiuyin handed the armor to Gonggong Ancestral Witch with a wave of his hand, and then said in a deep voice: "Gonggong, you must learn a lesson this time. Chaos gods and demons are not as simple as you think.  The chaos gods and demons before the tribulation are not enough. Their cultivation has already been dissipated in the seal, but the current chaos gods and demons are enough to fight with anyone. With this armor, you  Put it away, but you have to remember that although external forces are good, your own cultivation is the foundation!"

    Hearing Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words, Gonggong Zuwu said with shame: ¡°Second brother, I understand!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin nodded, and then casually gave the flame war spear to the Houtu Ancestral Witch, leaving it to the younger generations. After all, this is a powerful offensive treasure that can enhance the fighting power of the Witch clan.

    Killing gods and demons with a wave of his hand, Zhu Jiuyin's power made the entire Wu clan excited, and also made them no longer fear the threat of immeasurable calamities, because they believed that Zhu Jiuyin would be able to lead them to break through the oppression of immeasurable calamities.  You can transcend all of this.

    Not long after the Red Flame God and Demon died, there was a burst of roaring from behind the Wu Clan army. There was endless anger in the roar, as if it was going to burn the whole world.

    As soon as the roar sounded, Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but sigh secretly in his heart. These chaotic gods and demons came really fast. Although he didn't want to argue with them at this time, things in this world are not the same.  As expected, the more Zhu Jiuyin didn't want to think about it, the faster it happened, forcing him to kill him.

    Zhu Jiuyin let out a long sigh and said: "It seems that it is impossible for us to get rid of these chaotic gods and demons. Since the other party is so hot in pursuit, we can only fight with them again to let them know that this world is still alive."  We can¡¯t help them acting arrogantly, we Wu Clan are not Sanqing, so we can¡¯t say they are so arrogant!¡±

    Hou Tuzu Wu nodded and said: "Second Brother is right. These Chaos Gods and Demons are too arrogant. The more we tolerate it, the more they think we are easy to bully. Since they are so ignorant of life and death, there is no need for us to take action."  If we show no mercy, the death of a few people cannot make them afraid, then we will kill dozens of them. If ten people are not enough, then we will kill hundreds of people. There will always be times when they are afraid!"

    Zhu Jiuyin was pleasantly surprised by Hou Tuzu Wu's words. Originally, Zhu Jiuyin was still worried that Hou Tuzu Wu's kindness would be difficult to change. Now it seems that he is overly worried and things are better than he thought.  Much.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 688 Killing and Seizing Treasures

    Chapter 688: Murder and Seize Treasures

    Hou Tuzu Wudu was determined to fight against the Chaos Gods and Demons. From this, we can know what the situation of the entire Wu clan was at this time. Zhu Jiuyin nodded and said: "Okay! My sister finally figured it out, and I am very happy for my brother.  Since the other party wants to fight, then we will fight with them. Our Witch Clan is never afraid of war!"

    While he was talking, the Chaos Gods and Demons behind him had already caught up. When he saw the number of people on the other side, a trace of disdain flashed across Zhu Jiuyin's face again. Originally, Zhu Jiuyin thought that the Chaos Gods and Demons were so arrogant that there would be at least hundreds of people.  , but he was wrong. There were only five or six people here. Only five or six people dared to challenge him head-on and challenge the dignity of the Wu clan. I really don¡¯t know what they are thinking in their hearts. Could it be that these chaotic people  Gods and demons are so arrogant that they think they are invincible and can stop a thousand people!

    Zhu Jiuyin was a little surprised by the leading Chaos God and Demon. He was on par with the Red Flame God and Demon. He was also a top-level existence among the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons. However, the power that the opponent possessed was ice-cold.  The mutated existence of the law of water, the ice and snow gods and demons, is one of the gods and demons with the ultimate attributes among the chaos gods and demons. It is really not just ice and fire that two chaos gods and demons have come together. This is really shocking to Zhu Jiuyin.  I have some confusion in my heart.

    In fact, the reason why the two gods and demons, ice and fire, came together was because they discovered a secret, a secret of mutually reinforcing attributes. The conflict between ice and fire will cause a huge shock wave, and it will be their respective  The attack is ten times more powerful precisely because they have such power.  That's why the Red Flame God and Demon was so arrogant and dared to come to surround Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan army. Unfortunately, he fell into his own arrogance.  He underestimated Zhu Jiuyin's strength.

    When the ice and snow god and demon appeared, he shouted loudly: "Zhu Jiuyin, what did you do to Chi Yan?"

    Hearing the words of the Bingxue God and Demon, Zhu Jiuyin sneered disdainfully: "Bingxue, do you think I am standing here intact, what will happen to Chi Yan? Haven't you seen Chi Yan's armor?"  Has it changed hands to someone else?¡±

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, the face of the Ice and Snow God and Demon revealed incomparable madness.  The death of the Red Flame God and Demon disrupted the plans of the Ice and Snow God and Demon and broke the roots of the Ice and Snow God and Demon. How could this not make the Ice and Snow God and Demon crazy?  He yelled: "Zhu Jiuyin, you bastard deserve to die!"

    Zhu Jiuyin sneered disdainfully: "If you want me to die, you don't have the qualifications to challenge me, Zhu Jiuyin. Then you must be prepared to die. It's useless for anyone to come. Chi Yan is dead, and so is you Bingxue."  You have to die, I want to use your heads to warn those who have ideas against me, let them know what the consequences will be if you offend me, you can die for me!"

    While speaking, Zhu Jiuyin swung out his fists, and his fists struck the heart of the Ice and Snow God and Demon like lightning, aiming to kill him with one blow.  At this moment of life and death, suddenly a powerful golden light blocked Qin Yong's face, eliminating Zhu Jiuyin's attack.  The other gods and demons who came with the ice and snow gods and demons finally couldn't help but take action.

    The Red Flame Gods and Demons are already dead. These people don't want to see the Ice and Snow Gods and Demons also die in the hands of Zhu Jiuyin. Then they will be really in danger. You must know that there are already differences among the Chaos Gods and Demons.  As soon as the Road to Transcendence appeared, the Chaos Gods and Demons were also torn apart. Many teams emerged in endlessly, and everyone was looking for opportunities to step onto the Road to Transcendence.

    Although these chaos gods and demons do not know how terrifying Zhu Jiuyin is, just because Zhu Jiuyin can kill the Red Flame gods and demons in such a short period of time, it shows that Zhu Jiuyin is terrifying.  I don¡¯t want to get trapped again for a red flame god and demon, and I don¡¯t want to see the ice and snow god and demon fall down and damage my own strength. After all, today¡¯s world is based on strength. If you lose your strength, then  Their team of gods and demons also lost the opportunity to transcend.

    Then the Chaos God and Demon took a step forward and said: "My friend Zhu Jiuyin, please be merciful and merciful"

    Before the god and demon finished speaking, Zhu Jiuyin snorted and said: "Who dared to interfere so arrogantly in my Zhu Jiuyin's affairs? It was you, the god and demon who cracked the sky, how can you really justify your so-called  Isn¡¯t the world ignorant of the art of cutting? I didn¡¯t bother you, but you jumped out on your own, so I¡¯ll kill you all together!¡±

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, the Sky-Splitting God and Demon was so angry that he could no longer maintain his previous demeanor. Although he didn't want to fight Zhu Jiuyin and damage his own strength, he couldn't stand Zhu Jiuyin either.  Chaos gods and demons also have dignity under Yin's provocation. With his advanced cultivation, he couldn't stand Zhu Jiuyin's madness, so he shouted angrily: "What an arrogant junior, you are so arrogant. If you want to fight, how can we wait for you?"  Are you still afraid of you! Bingxue, do it, there is nothing more to say with such a junior!"

    ? ?As soon as the Sky God and Demon said this, the Ice and Snow God and Demon were very happy. You must know that the cultivation levels of these people are not far apart. Although they were led by themselves and Chi Yan before, that was because they had a secret with Chi Yan.  Technique, and now that Chiyan has fallen, the situation has changed. When the Sky-Splitting God and Demon opened his mouth, the Ice and Snow God and Demon had given up all hope of 'revenge' for the Red Flame God and Demon. It was said to be revenge, but in fact it was  The Ice and Snow God and Demon wanted to take back the Chaos Armor that belonged to the Red Flame God and Demon. Now Zhu Jiuyin's arrogance aroused the anger in the Sky God and Demon. Naturally, he would not let go of such an opportunity, so he quickly said: "  Okay, as Chaos Gods and Demons, how can we be humiliated by such juniors? If we don¡¯t kill this thief, it will be difficult to eliminate the hatred in our hearts, kill him!¡±

    While speaking, the Ice Soul Divine Sword in the hands of the Ice and Snow God and Demon turned into a stream of light and slashed out. The sword light struck Zhu Jiuyin's head like electricity. His move was sinister and vicious, and he did it in front of everyone.  When you carried out the sneak attack, even those who were also Chaos Gods and Demons couldn't help but sigh secretly when they saw this. They were very shameless for the actions of the Ice and Snow Gods and Demons. If you did it when there was no one around,  It's okay to do such a nasty thing, it won't have any impact, but as a Chaos God Demon, he carried out such a sneak attack on a junior in front of everyone, which really brought the Chaos God Demon's face to shame.

    If the sneak attack of the ice and snow gods and demons could kill Zhu Jiuyin in one fell swoop, it would be okay to say that it would be able to eliminate the hatred in his heart. After all, Zhu Jiuyin was too arrogant, but once the ice and snow gods and demons could not kill Zhu Jiuyin,  That's just poking a hornet's nest. They and the others will face a crazy revenge. Although the Ice and Snow God and Demon's team is only five or six people, when they learned that the Red Flame God and Demon was dead, they all had different thoughts.  Strangely, no one is willing to fight for a person who has died. It is not in their interests. However, now that the Ice and Snow God and Demon has taken action, they have been implicated in an instant and have become the enemies of the Witch Clan.  And learning is a relentless enemy.

    It's not just the ice and snow gods and demons who are carrying out sneak attacks. The cracking sky gods and demons are also not much better than the ice and snow gods and demons. They are even worse. The ice and snow gods and demons at least shouted the word "kill", more or less.  It was considered a greeting, but the Sky-Splitting God and Demon didn't say anything, and directly attacked Zhu Jiuyin.

    When the Ice and Snow Gods and the Sky-Splitting Gods and Demons joined forces to sneak attack on Zhu Jiuyin, the Houtu Ancestral Witch and the Gonggong Ancestral Witch shouted loudly: "Second brother, be careful!" While speaking, the two of them rushed towards Zhu Jiuyin desperately.  Jiuyin, wants to use himself as the candle Jiuyin to block the opponent's fatal blow!

    When the Ice and Snow Gods and the Sky-Splitting Gods and Demons were plotting against Zhu Jiuyin, they didn¡¯t know that just as you were plotting against others, others were also plotting against you. They thought that their blow was foolproof and a sure-kill blow, but they were wrong.  , Zhu Jiuyin had been waiting for their sneak attack. Regarding the shamelessness of the Chaos Gods and Demons, Zhu Jiuyin was very clear about it. He only heard Zhu Jiuyin shout again: "Die for me, Pangu's axe, open the world!"

    I saw that Zhu Jiuyin's figure was like lightning. In a flash of lightning, he had already arrived beside the Ice and Snow God and the Sky-Splitting God and Demon. At this time, the moves of the two of them had been exhausted and it was too late to stop. They could only  They watched helplessly as the 'Pangu Ax' in Zhu Jiuyin's hand struck into their bodies like lightning.

    When the other gods and demons saw Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s sudden outburst, they shouted crazily: ¡°No!¡±

    While they were talking, they joined forces to kill Zhu Jiuyin, hoping to encircle Wei and save Zhao, forcing Zhu Jiuyin to stop and resolve the crisis between the ice and snow gods and the cracking sky gods and demons.  It's a pity that their attack speed was too slow. When they took action, the 'Pangu Ax' in Zhu Jiuyin's hand had already struck firmly on the bodies of the Ice and Snow God and the Sky-Splitting God and Demon.

    I saw that the bodies of the ice and snow gods and demons and the cracking sky gods and demons were knocked away like rags, and the chaos treasures in their hands also fell to the ground. Zhu Jiuyin waved his hand, and the two chaos gods and demons' natal treasures fell to the ground.  It is a transfer of ownership.  When it comes to killing people and seizing treasures, Zhu Jiuyin plays it very smoothly, without any sloppiness. He is so clean and neat that people can tell he is a veteran at first sight.

    Zhu Jiuyin's blow was the real killer compared to the Ice and Snow God and Demon and the Sky-Splitting God and Demon. With the edge of the 'Pangu Axe' and Zhu Jiuyin's terrifying strength, as long as it fell into his  In the calculation, even the strongest people would perish. In one blow, the Ice and Snow Gods and the Sky-Splitting Gods and Demons were killed by their own cleverness and became the souls of Zhu Jiuyin's men.

    Zhu Jiuyin's ax was full of power, and its speed was as fast as lightning. When he killed the Ice and Snow God and Demon and the Sky-Splitting God and Demon, the opponent's body was still intact, but when they fell, they were blocked.  Cut off, it's terrible.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 689 Shameless Chaos Gods and Demons

    Chapter 689: Shameless Chaos Gods and Demons

    One blow will kill, and Zhu Jiuyin kills two more Chaos Gods and Demons in an instant. Such cruel methods make the few Chaos Gods and Demons who are still alive want to give up. They don't dare to take action again.  As soon as he moved, he stopped and retreated, not daring to cause trouble for Zhu Jiuyin anymore, for fear that he would also end up like the Ice and Snow God and the Sky-Splitting God and Demon.  ]

    At this time, the fool knew that he had kicked the iron plate. If he didn't leave, his life would be ruined here. This was not what these chaos gods and demons wanted to see, so they quickly retreated.  Retreat, wanting to get out of the battle with Zhu Jiuyin quickly, and not wanting to follow in the footsteps of the Ice and Snow God and the Sky-Splitting God and Demon.

    It's a pity that they are still a step too late. Since Zhu Jiuyin has already started killing, he will not let go of the lives of these chaotic gods and demons who dare to fight against him. They will definitely suffer chaos from them. He has no intention of attacking the enemy.  There's no way to be kind, especially in this immeasurable calamity. It's even more impossible. If you show just a little bit of weakness, then what awaits you will be a disaster. To cut the grass, you must get rid of the roots. Zhujiu  How could Yin let these people go?

    Just listening, Zhu Jiuyin snorted coldly and said: "You want to escape now, don't you think it's a bit late!" As he spoke, the murderous aura from Zhu Jiuyin's body surged out violently, pressing against those chaotic people like a mass.  As soon as the murderous intent of the gods and demons came out, these chaotic gods and demons felt the coldness in their bones, and their entire bodies felt as if they were ice-cold by Zhu Jiuyin's murderous intent.

    fear!  It was really terrifying. They couldn't believe that Zhu Jiuyin had such a fierce murderous aura.  Even if Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation level is not that good, this murderous aura alone is enough to traverse the three realms.

    Facing Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s murderous intent, these chaos gods and demons cheered up.  Said: "Friend Zhu Jiuyin, please be merciful and merciful. This time it was our fault, but Taoist friend has already killed several of our companions, so there is no need to do anything absolutely. We have to force us to fight with Taoist."  Let our friends perish together!"

    Hearing this, Zhu Jiuyin said disdainfully: "It's ridiculous for you to want to die with me. Do you think you have the qualifications? With your little ability, I want to kill you. Then I won't give it."  No chance for you to resist!"

    The Chaos God and Demon's face changed color after hearing Zhu Jiuyin's tough answer, and he said in a deep voice: "Zhu Jiuyin, don't be too arrogant. We are more familiar with you here than you are. We are  I have no ability to hurt you. But the restrictions here are enough to inflict heavy damage on you. Even if you can hide, the Witch Clan behind you can't. Don't push us too hard. We can do anything if we push hard.  Gotta come out!¡±

    These chaos gods and demons did not lie. If they were determined to die together with Zhu Jiuyin, although they might not be able to hurt Zhu Jiuyin, the witch clan behind Zhu Jiuyin might not be able to avoid being hurt.  As for the casualties, they are not as exaggerated as these people said. The Wu clan is not weak.  These Wu Clan who can follow Zhu Jiuyin to fight are not weaklings. They are all the elites of the Wu Clan, and these people have already formed a tacit understanding. They can set up the "Twelve Capitals of Heavenly Gods" in a matter of seconds.  'To protect yourself, it is not easy to kill them.

    "It's a pity that these chaos gods and demons don't know this at all, but they self-righteously use this as an excuse to threaten Zhu Jiuyin, hoping that they can escape from Zhu Jiuyin's hands."

    Zhu Jiuyin sneered and said: "Okay, you are very good. Since you said so, I will give you a chance. Gonggong, Houtu, Xuanming, Shennong, and King Dayu will fight with you.  If you defeat a few of them, then you will have a way to survive; if you are defeated, then just leave your lives here for me!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, the chaos gods and demons looked at each other. Now they have no other choice. Although this request is a little unfair, there are not so many in this world.  It's fair to say that Zhu Jiuyin gave them the opportunity. If they didn't seize it themselves, it would be Zhu Jiuyin's fault.

    Soon these chaos gods and demons reached an agreement, and they said in a deep voice: "Okay, Zhu Jiuyin's words are hard to catch up with, so don't break your promise and get rich!"

    Zhu Jiuyin said disdainfully: "Don't worry, I, Zhu Jiuyin, am not that shameless. Just keep your heart in your stomach. As long as you have that strength, then I will never regret it!"

    Just when Zhu Jiuyin finished speaking, those Chaos Gods and Demons shouted: "Let's go!"

    While they were talking, several of them frantically blasted towards the restrictions, then turned around and hurried away. They had never thought about fighting Zhu Jiuyin, let alone believed Zhu Jiuyin's words.  This is a world that has returned to ruins during countless tribulations.No agreement is of any use. They don't want to gamble with their lives, Zhu Jiuyin said so, but who knows if Zhu Jiuyin will fall out once they win, not to mention that they themselves have no confidence in winning.  , after all, they were at a disadvantage in terms of numbers, so when they first threatened Zhu Jiuyin, they were already planning how to escape.

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin finished speaking, although he was only slightly relaxed, he was caught by them, so he had this crazy side. I have to say that these chaotic gods and demons are quite capable.  Shameless, compared with the ice and snow gods and demons, and the cracking sky gods and demons, that is even worse.

    When these Chaos Gods and Demons approached Zhu Jiuyin, Sanqing and his party gradually followed them, waiting quietly in the distance for the winner to be decided between Zhu Jiuyin and the Chaos Gods and Demons. Although it was said that  It's a bit embarrassing for them to do this, but compared to their own lives, losing face is nothing. As long as they can find a way to transcendence, it will all be worth it.

    As they watched the confrontation between Zhu Jiuyin and the chaotic gods and demons, they couldn't help but become wary of this. The Yuanshi Tianzun said: "Elder brother, what do you think of Zhu Jiuyin?"  Thinking about it, why did he actually start peace talks with those Chaos Gods and Demons at this time? With his cultivation level, it would be easy to kill these Chaos Gods and Demons. Why is he so procrastinating? This is not what he has always been.  What a wonderful way to deal with people!¡±

    Taishang Laojun took a deep breath and said: "What Zhu Jiuyin thinks in his heart has nothing to do with us. We don't need to guess. What is he thinking in his heart? We only need to follow him into the path of transcendence.  Everything else is Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s own business, we don¡¯t need to care about it, we just need to take care of ourselves!¡±

    Leader Tongtian nodded and said: "What the senior brother said is true. The matter between the Chaos Gods and Demons and Zhu Jiuyin has nothing to do with us. Our goal is only the road to transcendence. There is no need to pay attention to everything else!  "

    Yuanshi Tianzun's thoughts were obviously different from those of Tongtian Cult Master and Taishang Laojun. He shook his head and said: "No, Senior Brother, things are not as simple as you think. Once Zhu Jiuyin has reached the goal with these chaotic gods and demons,  Agreement, then our situation is not good. You must know that the reason why we can enter this world so smoothly is because of the battle between Zhu Jiuyin and the Chaos God and Demon. It was Zhu Jiuyin who led the Chaos God  The energy of the demon has been attracted. If we lose the temptation of Zhu Jiuyin, then we will be targeted by those chaotic gods and demons again. After all, we do not have the domineering power of Zhu Jiuyin and the Witch Clan!"

    There is some truth in what Yuanshi Tianzun said. In this world, everything must be solved by strength. Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan have strong strength, so they can kill the chaotic gods and demons without fear.  He killed so many chaos gods and demons with a wave of his hand without worrying about the other party's revenge.  But Sanqing couldn't do this, even though their cultivation levels had already recovered.  However, they are unable to defeat four hands with two fists, and they do not have enough strength to fight against the Chaos Gods and Demons. Although they have countless disciples, their strength is very different from that of the Witch Clan. Against such a powerful Chaos Gods and Demons,  Above the others, they are not helpful at all, and it is already very good if they are not holding back.

    Everyone sweeps the snow in front of their own door, and doesn't care about the frost on other people's tiles. Taishang Laojun and Tongtian Cult Leader regard the Wu Clan with this mentality, and Zhu Jiuyin only regards Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan as their own.  Pioneer, but Yuanshi Tianzun is different. He puts himself on the basis of the Wu clan, so he has a different relationship with Taishang Laojun and Tongtian leader. He pays more attention to the relationship between Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu clan.  Every reaction is related to his own safety.

    After hearing Yuanshi Tianzun's words, Taishang Laojun and Tongtian Cult Leader could not help but fell silent. Although they did not agree with Yuanshi Tianzun's words in their hearts, in their opinion, the matter was not that serious at all. Zhu Jiuyin  It is impossible to reach an agreement with the Wu Clan and the Chaos Gods and Demons because there is a qualitative difference between them. However, Yuanshi Tianzun has already spoken, but they cannot say nothing, as that will only affect the relationship between their brothers.  Unity.

    Taishang Laojun took a deep breath and said: "Junior Brother Yuanshi, you are too worried. It is impossible for Zhu Jiuyin to reach an agreement with the Chaos Gods and Demons. They are on the same level as each other, and there is no relationship at all.  There is no need to worry about possible reconciliation. If you have time, you might as well think more about what we should do next and how we can protect ourselves!"

    Just when Taishang Laojun finished his words, the Chaos Gods and Demons frantically attacked the Wu Clan army, and they ran towards him crazily. Such a shocking change confirmed that Taishang  The words of the old gentleman.

    "You want to play tricks in front of me, Zhu Jiuyin, do you think you have the strength? Space confinement, give me a time limitTime to reshape!  "As soon as Zhu Jiuyin finished speaking, strong laws of space and time erupted from his body. When these two laws broke out, there was endless fear in the eyes of those chaotic gods and demons.

    Just listen, they yelled angrily: "Zhu Jiuyin, let go quickly, otherwise we will perish together!" As they spoke, a dazzling silver light appeared on the bodies of these people, and they pinched the unknown spiritual secret in their hands and waved it.  They looked like they were fighting to the death, hoping to use this method to force Zhu Jiuyin to stop and let them leave.

    Facing such crazy chaos gods and demons, Zhu Jiuyin's face showed endless killing intent. If Zhu Jiuyin hadn't had some tricks, I'm afraid that the Wu Clan army would really suffer this time. After all, these chaos gods  The demon's attack triggered the restrictions here. Once these restrictions broke out, the consequences would be disastrous.

    Gonggong Zuwu shouted angrily: "Second brother, kill these bastards who used such methods to trick us. They deserve death!"

    Zhu Jiuyin said in a deep voice: "Don't worry, none of them can leave here alive today. No one dares to trick me and leave me alive after Zhu Jiuyin. They are doomed and no one can save them."  !¡±

    As Zhu Jiuyin spoke, the treasure of destruction flew out in an instant, and then quickly enlarged. The huge black pyramid slowly pressed directly towards the chaotic gods and demons. Under Zhu Jiuyin's laws of time and space  Under the situation, although there was endless terror in the eyes of these chaotic gods and demons, they were struggling crazily, but they could not escape Zhu Jiuyin's control over them, could not escape, and could only watch the destruction.  The treasure came to their heads little by little.

    what to do?  Do you really have to sit back and wait for death?  These Chaos Gods and Demons are frantically thinking about countermeasures in their minds. Unfortunately, no matter how they think about it, they can't find any solution to the predicament at hand. All conspiracy methods are worth mentioning in the face of absolute strength.  Everything will come to nothing in front of a strong one, and this is the case for these Chaos Gods and Demons now.

    ¡°Does it mean that we really have to die together with this bastard Zhu Jiuyin, and use self-destruction to drag this bastard Zhu Jiuyin into the water?  These few people couldn't help but secretly think about it. Although they had such thoughts, no one of them took action first because they didn't want to die. After all, if they died, there would be nothing. They all hoped that they  The companions of others would be unable to resist taking action first, which would give them an extra chance of life, so they didn¡¯t even want to risk their lives and were all trying to persevere.

    It is precisely because these people have this idea that they all put their hope in others, waiting for others to sacrifice for themselves, and waiting for opportunities to appear, so their situation becomes worse as time goes by.  It is more dangerous, and the footsteps of death are approaching them step by step, making them feel greater pressure. The breath of death is gradually only half a step away from them, allowing them to clearly feel the breath of death.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 690: Suicide

    Chapter 690: Self-Destruction

    The selfishness of these chaos gods and demons is very clear. If this situation were replaced by the Wu Clan, it would have been changed long ago. If it had been when Zhu Jiuyin first took action  , if some of them are willing to sacrifice, then they still have a glimmer of hope. After all, Zhu Jiuyin is not a god, and he cannot control everything perfectly. But as time goes by, when the treasure of destruction completely envelopes these chaotic gods and demons  When they got up, it was already too late. Even if they wanted to die together with Zhu Jiuyin, they would never have such a chance.

    Zhu Jiuyin said to those chaotic gods and demons calmly: "You are really asking for your own destruction. The opportunity was given to you, but you don't know how to cherish it. Now go to hell!" Zhu Jiuyin thought in his heart, that  The Treasure of Destruction emitted black chains one after another, and each chain was flashing with a trace of black light. All the chains came out and turned into a huge black net, trapping these chaotic gods and demons from all directions.  live.

    When they saw Zhu Jiuyin's crazy attack, those people couldn't bear it anymore. They all knew that it was impossible to wait for others to take action and reap the benefits, so they shouted loudly: "Zhu Jiuyin"  Jiuyin, you¡¯ve gone too far to deceive others. If you want us to die, no one will have an easy time. No matter how powerful you are, you can¡¯t stop the forbidden attack! Explode!¡±

    As they spoke, the Chaos Gods and Demons self-destructed together, and powerful shock waves rushed in all directions like a flash flood. The giant black net emitted by the Destruction Treasure was destroyed in an instant by the shock wave.  .

    These Chaos Gods and Demons did not really self-destruct their own souls. What they self-destructed was only their bodies. They hoped that through the self-destruction of their bodies, their souls could escape and have a chance to survive.  He will not completely perish in this immeasurable calamity.

    When he saw the Chaos Gods and Demons self-destructing, Tongtian Cult Master couldn't help but be surprised and said: "Good guy. These Chaos Gods and Demons are really ruthless and have backbone. They actually self-destructed directly to pull Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan away."  The army perished together!"

    When Yuanshi Tianzun heard this, he couldn't help but sneered and said: "What's the backbone? If they really have the backbone, they won't just self-destruct their bodies, they should also self-destruct their souls. Only in this way can they give Zhu Jiuyin and  The greatest damage caused by the Wu Clan army is just self-explosion of the body, which will have no effect. It can only be a waste of opportunities. Not only will it not hurt Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan, but it will also end its own life here!  "

    What Yuanshi Tianzun said is correct. It is impossible for these chaos gods and demons to kill Zhu Jiuyin by relying on the self-destruction of their physical bodies.  With Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation and the destructive treasure, it is not difficult to deal with them. As for the Wu Clan, they have already set up the "Twelve Capitals of Heavenly Gods", and their self-destruction power will not be activated at all.  The effect can only be a missed opportunity.

    Of course, Yuanshi Tianzun is standing and talking without pain in his back. Who would be standing in the position of the Chaos God and Demon?  They will not directly carry out the act of extermination. After all, the ants still have to survive. As long as there is a glimmer of hope, they will fight for it with all their strength, because no one wants to suffer the disaster of annihilation.  This is human nature.

    As for the fact that these chaos gods and demons wanted to detonate various restrictions in this space, that is not worth mentioning, because although their self-destruction broke through Zhu Jiuyin's giant network of destroying treasures, they did not affect the outside world.  Too big an impact.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????.  With a thought in Zhu Jiuyin's mind, the light that destroyed the treasure exploded.  The endless aura of destruction came from all directions. The last time Zhu Jiuyin started to kill the Chaos Gods and Demons, he had already noticed that there was an endless aura of destruction in this world that had already been destroyed by countless calamities.  The law of destruction here can be exerted to its maximum efficiency. When the endless aura of destruction surged in, the space around the chaotic gods and demons instantly became distorted, and the shock waves generated by their self-destruction had not yet touched the outside world.  The restriction was swallowed up by the overwhelming aura of destruction.

    When Tongtian Cult Master saw such a result, he couldn't help but froze, and murmured to himself: "How can it be that the shock wave generated by such a powerful self-destruction was so easily resolved by Zhu Jiuyin? Could it be that  Is the gap between us and Zhu Jiuyin really that big? Is it so big that there is a world of difference?"

    When Taishang Laojun heard the leader Tongtian muttering to himself, he sighed: "Junior brother Tongtian, don't lose your faith because of everything in front of you. Although Zhu Jiuyin is powerful, he is only one step ahead of us.  As long as we can survive this disaster, we will be able to catch up with him soon, so you don¡¯t need to pay too much attention to all this!"

    Yuanshi Tianzun nodded and said: "Elder brother is right. As long as we have confidence, we will have nothing to fear no matter how dangerous it is. I believe we will be able to cross that path of transcendence."??, transcend everything, break away from the constraints of the great road!  "

    The idea is good, but the reality is cruel. If detachment was really that easy, then so many reincarnations would not have passed, and no one would be able to detach. I can only say that Sanqing is too self-righteous, and they think too highly of themselves.  The gap between them and Zhu Jiuyin is not even a tiny bit. It is not easy to catch up, not to mention that they have been hiding behind Zhu Jiuyin and his group, even if they have treasures  It has already fallen into the hands of Zhu Jiuyin and the others. It is difficult to gain the Sanqing Gen. Under such circumstances, what can they do to transcend everything? I can only say that their words are too ridiculous!

    When Zhu Jiuyin made a move, the souls of the Chaos Gods and Demons seemed to be unaware of it. They finally understood that they had made a miscalculation. They all underestimated Zhu Jiuyin and overestimated their abilities. At the moment of death,  Threatening them, they roared in unison: "Zhu Jiuyin! If you dare to devour our soul, then we will perish together!"

    Zhu Jiuyin sneered disdainfully and said indifferently: "Perish together? Haha, just for you, you had a little chance to cause me a little trouble before, but now you have no chance, devour the world!"

    After Taishang Laojun saw Zhu Jiuyin take action, he sighed and said: "These chaos gods and demons are finished, they will not be able to escape from Zhu Jiuyin's palm. Use Zhu Jiuyin to fight against the destruction of the avenue."  Understand, they have no hope at all. After devouring these chaotic gods and demons, Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation will only become stronger. We have to speed up the pace. Junior Brother Yuanshi, Junior Brother Tongtian, wait for Zhu Jiuyin and the others to kill these chaotic gods.  After the gods and demons, we can no longer be with them, otherwise we will never have the chance to transcend!"

    As soon as Taishang Laojun said this, Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Master nodded. They all knew that Taishang Laojun was right. Although it was safe to follow Zhu Jiuyin, they had lost the biggest opportunity. They were desperate  What is the purpose of rushing here? They are looking for opportunities to use the endless innate spiritual roots to improve their own cultivation. Only when their own cultivation is strong can they have a chance to break through the road to transcendence. Without strength,  Even if you embark on this path of transcendence, you will gain nothing.

    Yuanshi Tianzun sighed and said: "Zhu Jiuyin's method is indeed great. The avenue of destruction devours all things. With some avenues in hand, he can infinitely devour his enemies and strengthen himself. His path is much easier than ours. Wu  This time, I am afraid that our clan will really be able to survive this catastrophe of heaven and earth and transcend all things!"

    The words of Yuanshi Tianzun are very reasonable. Even if Taishang Laojun is unwilling to accept it, this is the fact, an unchangeable fact. The power of Zhu Jiuyin exceeds their imagination.

    Leader Tongtian took a deep breath and said: "Immeasurable tribulations have already reached this level. I don't know why Taoist Hongjun and Tiandao haven't appeared for a long time. I really don't know what they are thinking.  What are you planning!"

    When Tongtian Cult Leader mentioned Hongjun Daozu and Tiandao, Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun let out a long sigh again. Whether they were willing to admit it or not, Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu were both at the top, and the other party had always been  Not showing up made them feel uneasy. After all, they were not Zhu Jiuyin and did not have such strong strength to protect themselves.

    While Sanqing was speaking, Zhu Jiuyin's Destruction Treasure was opening up its suction force. The endless suction was aimed at the souls of the Chaos Gods and Demons, trying to pull them into the Destruction Treasure and turn them into their own nutrients.  .

    The souls of the Chaos Gods and Demons were struggling crazily under the suction of Zhu Jiuyin's Destruction Treasure, trying to break away from this suction. Unfortunately, they found in despair that they had been sucked by Zhu Jiuyin's Destruction Treasure.  The destructive aura in them was sucked in, and they roared and struggled desperately, but to no avail.

    Seeing the struggle of these people, Zhu Jiuyin shook his head disdainfully and said: "I advise you not to struggle any more. You are the true god and demon of chaos. Even at this point, you will not be able to escape from my grasp.  Under the treasure of destruction, you have no chance to escape!"

    Not only do they not have the slightest chance to escape, even if they don't even have the chance to self-destruct their souls, the power of the destructive aura is constantly disintegrating their resistance, leaving their souls without the power to resist. One wrong step will lead to another failure.  Wrong, they paid a heavy price for their arrogance.

    As Zhu Jiuyin spoke, he increased his stimulation of the Destruction Treasure. He saw that the Destruction Treasure was emitting a bright black brilliance. The black brilliance flowing on the tower was like a rolling wave, trapping the trapped man.  The souls of the Chaos Gods and Demons kept pushing towards the entrance of the Destruction Treasure.

 Text Chapter 691 The Horrifying Illusion

    Chapter 691: Horrible Illusion

    As the distance between the Chaos Gods and Demons gets closer to the Treasure of Destruction, the Treasure of Destruction begins to gradually shrink. At the same time, the aura of destruction becomes stronger and stronger, and the entire space is shaken by the aura of destruction.  As the Destruction Treasure shrunk, the souls of the Chaos Gods and Demons also began to shrink. They were forcibly dragged into the entrance of the Destruction Treasure without any resistance.

    Seeing such a situation, Master Tongtian couldn't help but sigh: "The destructive treasure in Zhu Jiuyin's hand is really too powerful. Once it is fully activated, it will be difficult for anyone to escape from it!"

    Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun both nodded and agreed with the words of Tongtian Cult Leader. The treasure of destruction in Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s hands also made them jealous. It¡¯s not that they didn¡¯t have the treasure of chaos. In the original three thousand chaos gods and demons  The three of them all gained something in the world, but the difference between the Chaos Treasure they obtained and the two treasures in Zhu Jiuyin's hands was really huge.

    Although the Chaos Treasure is good, it must be compatible with yourself. A Chaos Treasure that cannot be integrated with your own power is not as useful as an Innate Treasure, and the power exerted by a Chaos Treasure that is a Life Treasure is even more powerful.  Just like the treasure of destruction in Zhu Jiuyin's hand, this is Zhu Jiuyin's life treasure. Zhu Jiuyin has improved its quality bit by bit, so that it can be completely integrated with Zhu Jiuyin.  It can exert all its power within a short period of time, which is not something that others can do.

    Now with the beginning of the immeasurable calamity and the emergence of the Guixu World, the Chaos Treasure in the hands of the immortals of the Three Realms is no longer a rare thing. Many people have the Chaos Treasure in their hands, but they can really use the Chaos Treasure.  There are only a few people who have the strength, and they have all the treasures in their hands but are unable to protect themselves.  It can only be said that it was fate.

    The intense light emitted by the Destruction Treasure illuminated the entire space. Under the outburst of Zhu Jiuyin, those gods and demons appeared so insignificant.  Their roars became weaker and weaker, and their bodies shrank to the size of a baby, as if they were wrapped in a breath of destruction and included in the treasure of destruction.

    After Zhu Jiuyin accepted the souls of these chaotic gods and demons, Zhu Jiuyin said calmly: "You brought all this on yourself. If you didn't come to trouble me, then you wouldn't have any trouble."  The end result like today can only be blamed on you being too greedy and not having the strength yourself!"

    Having said this, Zhu Jiuyin signaled Houtu Zusha to put away the Chaos Treasures left by the Chaos Gods and Demons, and then strode forward.  Coming to the center of this world, the center is not like the real world, but a huge pagoda. This pagoda is not only the center of this world, but also the gateway to the next world, and can even be said to be the gateway to the next world.  The only way to reach transcendence.

    The reason why the Red Flame Gods and Demons are blocking here is because they want to dominate all the treasures in this world.  It's a pity that they failed in the end.  As for the actual location of the world, Zhu Jiuyin didn't pay attention to it at all, and he didn't want to pay attention to it. He didn't have so much time to waste.  All he wants is the central treasure.

    Not only Zhu Jiuyin didn't care, but even the Sanqing didn't care. The defeat of Chi Yan and the Chaos Gods and Demons this time was all due to their greed. If they didn't pay attention to the treasures in other corners of the world.  Then they can completely concentrate their efforts on fighting Zhu Jiuyin, even if they will fail in the end.  But he won't risk his own life.

    Greed is the biggest reason why Chi Yan and other chaotic gods and demons fell. Regarding this point, Zhu Jiuyin is not so greedy, because Zhu Jiuyin has the support of the divine kingdom world, and he also has many innate spiritual roots.  There is no need to care about the accumulation of mana. On the contrary, all he needs is to continue to improve his own divine world, and watching these destroyed worlds is a great help to Zhu Jiuyin.

    Zhu Jiuyin did not dare to be careless about the endless restrictions in front of him. After all, he did not understand everything here. He did not want to risk his own life. With a thought, Zhu Jiuyin once again raised the treasure of destruction to protect himself.  And the 'Pangu Axe', a weapon that opened the sky, also appeared in Zhu Jiuyin's hands.

    "Sister Houtu, you and Xuan Ming go to the rear together. Gonggong and I will open the way in front. Shennong and King Dayu will protect the army. Let's go!" As he spoke, Zhu Jiuyin entered this place together with Gonggong's ancestral wizard.  In the pagoda at the center of the world.

    After entering the tower, the surrounding area was completely white, and there seemed to be a faint sound of thunder. Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Zuwu carefully explored forward. After all, this is a strange place.  The most important thing about Wannian Ship was that Zhu Jiuyin did not dare to go too fast. He was afraid that the Wu Clan army behind him would not be able to keep up, which would cause serious problems.

    Moving forward?After a period of time, Zhu Jiuyin finally figured out the basic situation here. This place is also a microcosm of the world like the outside. This pagoda is a small world, but this small world is owned by the king of this big world.  The world left behind is the center of this world.

    After flying in this small world for about a meal, the surrounding light dimmed, and Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Zuwu had to release their spiritual arts and shoot out streams of fairy spirit to illuminate everything here.

    Zhu Jiuyin thought he had seen something extraordinary, but when everything here was illuminated, he was shocked by everything in front of him. Under the power of the magic, the world was soon lit up.  This is a colorful world. Everything will naturally light up and even change into different colors. There are countless colorful light bubbles floating in the air. The colors are red, orange, yellow, green, cyan, blue and purple. The colors are distinct.  The bubbles are different in size, floating upwards, and appear somewhat illusory and unreal against the dark space.

    After being shocked, Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but tremble in his heart. A powerful force allowed him to reveal the true form of the Chaos God and Demon. The Eye of Destruction opened, and he saw a white light passing by. Slowly, a flash of light appeared in front of him.  In the blue sky, a streak of white clouds was floating in the sky. Under the blue sky was the rippling blue sea. There was no one around. Zhu Jiuyin thought about it and looked around, but there was no trace of Gonggong Zuwu. With Zhu Jiuyin's  Cultivation level, if Gonggong Ancestral Witch walked away from him, then he could not have noticed it. The only explanation is that this is still an illusion.  The Eye of Destruction has not completely broken through the illusion here, and he needs to strengthen his efforts.

    With a thought in Zhu Jiuyin's mind, a powerful mana poured into the Eye of Destruction. In an instant, he completely opened the Eye of Destruction. In an instant, Zhu Jiuyin felt clear and clear. He saw everyone, not only  It was the Gonggong ancestral witch beside them, as well as the army of witches behind them.  But everyone stood there in confusion, no one moved around, they just stood there like fools, with joy shining on their faces.

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin saw this, he immediately understood that everyone was fascinated by this illusion, so he shouted: "Pangu's ax is divided into heaven and earth, open it for me!" As he spoke, Zhu Jiuyin swung it directly  He took the 'Pangu Ax' in his hand and used the simplest violent means to forcefully break the illusion here. This is also the fastest way to solve all problems.

    The divine power of the ¡®Pangu Axe¡¯ can even separate chaos. The mere illusion has no resistance at all under its sharp edge and is torn apart in an instant.  This world reappeared in front of everyone's eyes, but others still didn't wake up, but had a look of confusion in their eyes.

    Zhu Jiuyin shouted in a deep voice: "Hey! When will you wake up?"

    Zhu Jiuyin's deep shout woke everyone up from their confusion. When they woke up, everyone couldn't help but gasped and shouted: "What a terrifying illusion, it can actually seduce people."  My deepest thoughts!"

    Yes, what a terrifying illusion. If Zhu Jiuyin hadn't reacted, everyone in this illusion would have perished here, waiting stupidly for the end of the immeasurable tribulation. It was just the beginning.  It is a terrifying illusion. You can imagine how dangerous it is on the road behind. This so-called road of transcendence is a road of death. It is unknown how many people will fall.

    Shennong sighed and said: "Fortunately, Zhu Jiuyin's ancestral wizard took action to pull us out of that illusion. Otherwise, our entire army would really be destroyed this time. Everyone must be more vigilant in the future. We can't  If you are a little careless, otherwise it will be really unimaginable, and if you are not careful, everyone will be wiped out!"

    Zhu Jiuyin broke through the illusion that shrouded the world with an axe, and everything real appeared in front of everyone, but above this world were the first endless colorful bubbles. With Zhu Jiuyin's  The God of Destruction can see through illusions, and one has to admire the thought of the person who arranged this illusion.

    "Master, the illusion in the first scenery actually uses the color of the world. This kind of thinking is really insidious. You must know that every bubble is not simple, it is a very dangerous existence.

    With human thinking, when seeing the colorful bubbles again, they will subconsciously think that this is still an illusion, and will continue to attack the colorful bubbles. In this way, they will fall into the opponent's plan and completely lose themselves.

    Zhu Jiuyin quickly said in a deep voice: "Everyone, be careful, don't touch those bubbles, follow my footsteps slowly, and don't make any mistakes. You must know that if you get lost here, no one can save you!"

 Text Chapter 692 A Dangerous World

    Chapter 692: A Dangerous World

    While speaking, Zhu Jiuyin swung his ax again, and in an instant a straight passage appeared in front of everyone. Zhu Jiuyin had the help of the Eye of Destruction and was able to see through the illusion here.  Understand the dangers of this world. If not, the Witch Clan army will be extremely dangerous this time.

    Zhu Jiuyin's ax broke all the bubbles. All the bubbles in this passage were completely destroyed by Zhu Jiuyin. Although Zhu Jiuyin's movements were as fast as lightning, his abnormal behavior  But it attracted the attention of Shennong and others. Everyone could see Zhu Jiuyin's fear of those bubbles.

    So, Shennong said: "Zhu Jiuyin Ancestral Witch, what kind of existence are those bubbles and why are you so afraid of them? Isn't this a bit of a trivial matter?"

    Hearing Shennong's words, Zhu Jiuyin said in a deep voice: "A bubble is a world. Once anyone falls into it, they will be exiled. Even I can't pull you out. You say it's scary."  Not scary!¡±

    After hearing what Zhu Jiuyin said, Shennong couldn't help but be startled. Others were also shocked by Zhu Jiuyin's words. You must know that many people just wanted to  Touch the bubble with your hands. If a bubble is a world according to what Zhu Jiuyin said, then people like them will definitely be trapped in it, so everyone secretly sighed in their hearts.

    The beautiful bubbles in front of them were so terrifying, which made everyone immediately follow Zhu Jiuyin obediently. There were too many incredible things here, and none of them dared to be careless. Maybe they were careless.  will be trapped in this world, no one dares to take such a risk

    The Wu Clan army did not dare to act rashly or speak. They were afraid that if they opened their mouths, they would affect Zhu Jiuyin, so they all followed them silently, not daring to make the slightest move, for fear of affecting Zhu Jiuyin.

    Soon everyone passed through the bubble area and entered a deeper level. Although they did not encounter any obstacles on this road, Zhu Jiuyin and others felt that this distance was not the best.  It was thrilling for them, as if there was a strange pressure constantly oppressing them, making them feel very uncomfortable.

    After leaving this dangerous road, there was a teleportation gate in front of him, which was the passage leading to the next level. However, Zhu Jiuyin did not leave in a hurry, but observed carefully with the eyes of destruction.  For everything here, he is looking for the hidden place in this world. After all, he does not believe that there is nothing in such a world. The central area should have the center that dominates everything here, and there should be endless treasures.

    Soon Zhu Jiuyin had something to gain. There was a faint green light not far from the portal. Zhu Jiuyin thought in his mind and said: "Follow me!"

    As he spoke, Zhu Jiuyin waved his ax and slashed towards the place where the green light was. Then a gap appeared. Zhu Jiuyin took the lead and rushed in. The other witch army followed closely behind, but no one was there.  I saw that not long after they left, the gap disappeared again.

    After entering, there is a platform. The ground is a very beautiful emerald color. The ground around the platform is smooth and bright. It extends to the center of the platform and begins to become undulating. The center of the platform seems to be a miniature sand table, with undulating jasper-like mountains.  Stretching around a small lake, the details are clearly visible

    Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but praise: "What a wonderful spell! It's really an amazing technique. I don't know how the master of this world created it back then. It's really called miraculous workmanship."

    Zhu Jiuyin quickly stepped in and soon felt the space constraints here. The core of this world was indeed extraordinary. It actually had powerful space constraints. Even people as strong as Zhu Jiuyin would be affected here.  , cannot fly here. Of course, if Zhu Jiuyin explodes with all his strength, he can still do it, but in such a dangerous world, Zhu Jiuyin does not want to risk his own life.

    As Zhu Jiuyin and his party went deeper, the environment here became bigger and bigger, which surprised the people behind them. They saw the figures of the leader Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Zuwu getting bigger and bigger.  Small, the further away they were from the crowd, the smaller their bodies became. It didn¡¯t take long for the two of them to become only the size of soybean grains. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the Wu Clan¡¯s army was all masters, I¡¯m afraid they would have done this a long time ago.  And when you get scared, you might even take action

    Along the way, Zhu Jiuyin secretly estimated in his heart that they had walked nearly a hundred kilometers, and at this time, the tall mountain peak not far in front of him had just appeared. Zhu Jiuyin could still hold back the excitement in his heart.  He was surprised, but Gonggong Zusha who was with him couldn't help but sigh: "This is really a mysterious place. OriginallyThings that seem very close actually have to go so far to be able to see the outline clearly.¡±

    Hearing the words of the ancestral wizard Gonggong, Zhu Jiuyin smiled calmly and said: "Gonggong, there is nothing mysterious. Everything here has the power of powerful space laws. It can be said that everything here uses the laws of space.  It has been refined, and the visual difference is nothing. The most amazing thing about this place is that it can absorb the spiritual energy of the heaven, earth and universe. Look at the ground here, the spiritual energy contained in it is stronger than the main dragon vein of our Nanzhan Buzhou.  Hundreds of times, if someone can enter here to practice, the speed of advancement is beyond your imagination."

    Gonggong Ancestral Witch shook his head and said: "Second brother, this place is so terrifying. How many people from the Three Realms can get in. If we didn't have your guidance, I'm afraid the whole army would have been destroyed long ago. Everyone here  It¡¯s useless no matter how much spiritual energy you have!¡±

    ?? Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Zuwu looked very leisurely when walking, but in fact they were as fast as flying. As they spoke, the two of them had already climbed to the tall green mountain in front of them.

    Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Zuwu can have a panoramic view of everything here on the mountain peak. There is a lake under the mountain peak, and there is an isolated island in the middle of the lake. Looking around, they can only see the entire sky.  It's like being caged in a green glass cover, even the light is green, it is a kind of tender green like the new green that the old trees have just extracted in spring, but the surrounding mountains are strong dark green, mixed with golden yellow.  The patterns give people a heavy and solid feeling. The lake at the foot of the mountain is like a huge emerald stone. The green color makes people intoxicated.

    The shape of the isolated island in the center of the lake is like a flying swallow. A faint white mist mixed with flickering silver light slowly falls on the island from above. It looks mysterious and unusual from a distance.

    Zhu Jiuyin stared for a long time without saying a word. The beauty of the environment here and the magic of creation shocked him deeply. Every place has a strong meaning of law contained in it, making people feel the charm of the law.  If you practice the laws of space here, it will be much more powerful than practicing behind closed doors.

    Not only Zhu Jiuyin was intoxicated by everything here, but the Gonggong Ancestral Witch was also intoxicated. After just looking at it for a while, they felt that their realm had made a little breakthrough. It can be seen that here  How amazing everything is

    Unknowingly, Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Zuwu had already walked down the mountainside. At this time, Zhu Jiuyin sighed softly and said: "Gonggong, we have to speed up. After all, our time is limited and we can't stay all the time."  it's here"

    Zhu Jiuyin's words woke up the Gonggong ancestral witch. He smiled to himself and found that he was almost lost in it. He quickly agreed and walked down quickly. After the Gonggong ancestral witch woke up, the witch clan army also  They also woke up from such beautiful scenery, and each of them quickened their pace to catch up with Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Zuwu. Just as Zhu Jiuyin said, their time is limited, and no one knows how long this immeasurable calamity can last.  How long, once they stay here for too long, they will be in danger of destruction. Zhu Jiuyin does not want to risk his life for that little benefit.

    There are no plants and animals on this mountain peak. It can be said to be a pure stone mountain. However, the stones here are more beautiful than jade. They seem to be carved from a huge piece of emerald jade. Occasionally, they are found in the cracks and recesses of the stone.  You can see the milky white liquid, which is the spiritual liquid, which is concentrated from the endless spiritual energy!

    However, Zhu Jiuyin did not stop to collect. Time was limited. He needed to quickly understand everything here. It was best to find the center that controlled everything here. If he could conquer it in one fell swoop, that would be the best. If not, then  It is through the control of the center to find the innate spiritual roots that one desires most so that one's own divine world can continue to evolve.

    Soon Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Zusha came to the lake. Zhu Jiuyin picked up a handful of clear water and couldn't help but sighed in surprise: "This water is very strange. Hey, how could it be like this?" Clear water  As soon as he left the lake, it evaporated completely. He felt as if he had not touched the water at all. With his level of cultivation, he could still feel this way. This shows how abnormal this was.

    As the ancestral shaman of water, Gonggong ancestral shaman Bi Zhu Jiuyin has a clear understanding of the lake. He said with some excitement: "Second brother, this is the light water, which is the essence of our prehistoric world."  If ordinary people can take a sip, they can be reborn, prolong life, attain enlightenment and become immortals, but it is not of much use to us. If it is used to cultivate innate spiritual roots, it is not much worse than the Three Light Divine Water.  It can be regarded as one of the best treasures in the world.¡±

    It can be compared with the Three Light Divine Water, which shows the greatness of this light water. It is no wonder that the Gonggong Ancestral Witch Club is so excited. It is a pity that their time is limited and they cannot stay.

    While Gonggong Zuwu was speaking, he took out an innate spirit?Collected a small amount of the light water and kept it for future research. Then he and Zhu Jiuyin rode the waves towards the small island in the middle of the lake. With their cultivation level, they quickly set foot on the small island.  on the island

    Entering the island, Gonggong Ancestral Witch couldn't help but exclaimed: "What a magical island, it is shrouded in light mist. If ordinary people enter it, they will be confused by the light mist. Previously we  The illusion that I passed through was probably made of this light mist as the main body, and this is the center of the whole world!"

    Having said this, Gonggong Ancestral Witch took a deep breath and whispered: "Second brother, it's so comfortable here. It's a pity that I don't have time to practice here. The aura here is very suitable for water practitioners."

    In fact, Zhu Jiuyin has felt this way for a long time, but the aura here is not only suitable for practitioners of the water system, it is also very suitable for other people. You must know that the aura of heaven and earth here is better than that of Nanzhan Buzhou.  It's terrifying, at least ten times that of Nanzhan Buzhou. What a crazy number. If you can practice here, everyone's cultivation will be greatly improved. It's a pity that Zhu Jiuyin can't do such a thing.  Decided, after all, danger has always been with them, and the pressure of immeasurable calamities made Zhu Jiuyin dare not do this.

    The two walked into the center of the fog and felt their eyes suddenly light up. They saw that the white fog had receded to the side, and a spiritual fruit shaped like a fairy peach was hanging in the air and rotating slowly. From under the spiritual fruit, there was a line of light blue mist.  , sprayed straight on a weird innate spiritual root below, as if it was symbiotic with it

    This innate spiritual root is dark green, and the main branch is as thick as a fist. It is mottled and looks very strange, just like an iron tree, except that it is black and green and has strong vitality. In this plant  The innate spiritual roots are covered with bunches of small blood-red fruits, like grapes, crystal clear and fragrant.

    As for the spiritual fruit that looks like a fairy peach, or this innate spiritual root that looks like a grapevine, Zhu Jiuyin doesn¡¯t know its origin, but he can feel the incomparable pure power from it.

    On this small island, such innate spiritual roots and spiritual fruits that are like immortals are densely packed. This innate spiritual root like Pu Tao can be understood by Zhu Jiuyin. After all, it grows on its own, but for that  Zhu Jiuyin, the fairy peach-like spiritual fruit that seems to be symbiotic with the innate spiritual roots, does not know its origin. He can only vaguely guess that these fairy peach-like spiritual fruits are probably the innate spiritual fruit that fell from the chaotic jet, or even  It¡¯s the Chaos Spirit Fruit

    Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Zuwu collected a small amount, and then stopped. After all, they did not dare to collect excessively, for fear that they would accidentally touch the bottom line of the world.  Gongzu Wu Shangqie was like this, and the army of Wu clan who followed them naturally did not dare to take more. Although the treasures were good, they were nothing compared to their own lives. If their lives were gone, what would happen?  It¡¯s all gone (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 693: Guarding the Ferocious Beast

    Chapter 693: Guarding the Ferocious Beast

    Walking into the center of this isolated island, a divine pillar reaching the sky appeared in front of Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Zuwu. Zhu Jiuyin glanced at it with his eyes of destruction. This divine pillar reaching the sky was not a real pillar, but made of  A divine pillar formed by the condensed energy of heaven and earth. In the center of this divine pillar is a sphere. It is the power it emits that creates such an amazing spectacle.

    Just when Zhu Jiuyin was surprised, a sudden roar of beasts came. In the roar of beasts, Zhu Jiuyin felt the boundless desire to kill. Ferocious beasts, there are actually vicious beasts in this world.  This made Zhu Jiuyin have to cheer up. Although he didn't know how many ferocious beasts there were and how powerful they were, Zhu Jiuyin believed that the ferocious beasts that could be used to protect the central existence of a world were definitely not ordinary people.

    Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Zuwu signaled the people behind to stop. He and Gonggong Zuwu searched forward cautiously. Along the way, they discovered many restrictions. With Zhu Jiuyin's eyes, they unexpectedly  Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but be even more shocked because he couldn't understand these restrictions. He couldn't understand the restrictions. If he was trapped by them, there was no other way but to break them violently. And these  Restrictions are closely linked to this world. If Zhu Jiuyin wants to violently break them, he will be making an enemy of the entire world, and the price he will pay can be imagined.

    Soon Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Zuwu heard bursts of roaring sounds. Although everything here was obscured by fog, Zhu Jiuyin knew that he was close to the center of the world.

    Just listening, Zhu Jiu said in a gloomy voice: "Gonggong, be careful. Don't be careless. You wait here while I step forward to detect it first. Remember, you don't need to take action. You must be careful around you to avoid accidents!"  "

    Being careful leads to thousands of ships. Faced with these situations, Zhu Jiuyin has to be careful. After all, this world is too dangerous. If you are not careful, you will have to pay a heavy price. Zhu Jiuyin does not want this to happen.

    Hearing Zhu Jiuyin's words, Gonggong Ancestral Witch nodded and said, "Second brother, I understand!" Gonggong Ancestral Witch was not a fool, and naturally understood the importance of maintaining due vigilance in such an environment.  Knowing that the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons entered this world before them, no one can guarantee that there are no Chaos Gods and Demons in the center of this world. Once Zhu Jiuyin is collecting the Center, the Chaos Gods and Demons will suddenly  The consequences would be unimaginable

    Zhu Jiuyin had just taken a few steps forward when a sudden gust of wind hit him. Zhu Jiuyin looked up and saw a ferocious beast roaring down from above. He felt it was extremely strange. This ferocious beast was only seven or eight meters tall.  How could it become the guardian beast here with its long, slender body and not looking scary?  Moreover, the previous roar of beasts was clearly a group. Why is there only one ferocious beast now? This makes Zhu Jiuyin a little confused.

    Just when Zhu Jiuyin was confused, the appearance of the ferocious beast suddenly changed, and five more ferocious beasts appeared and roared towards him. These ferocious beasts looked very strange, with black and slender bodies.  Wrapped in a faint golden glow, a row of silver triangular curved thorns stood up on the back from time to time as the body danced. A blue orb appeared on the top of the head, and the faint blue light emitted enveloped the whole body.  Humans cannot see its mouth and eyes

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Clone!  Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but be shocked that this ferocious beast had such powerful supernatural powers as a clone. This was the first time he had heard of a ferocious beast that could have a clone. Moreover, this ferocious beast was very cunning.  After coming out, I instantly disappeared into the fog and merged with the fog.

    When Gonggong Zuwu saw this scene, he couldn't help shouting: "Second brother, be careful!"

    Regarding this vicious beast clone, Zhu Jiuyin deliberately wanted to test its strength, and he knew it well. Zhu Jiuyin shouted: "Behead, open the world!" Then Zhu Jiuyin held Pangu in his hand.  The ax turned into a stream of light and slashed towards the clones of the two ferocious beasts. With two crisp cracking sounds, the clones of the two ferocious beasts immediately vanished into nothing, which made Zhu Jiuyin anxious.  One of the reasons is that the strength of this beast's clone is too vulnerable. How can it become a guardian beast with such strength?

    Just when Zhu Jiuyin was stunned, suddenly, there was a surge of clouds in the mist, and a ray of light rushed towards Zhu Jiuyin as fast as lightning, making the Gonggong ancestral witch who had always been on guard couldn't help but be horrified.  Shouting loudly: "Second brother, flash!"

    This ferocious beast is completely different from Zhu Jiuyin's previous understanding. The ferocious beast has no intelligence. Its actions are purely based on instinct. And this ferocious beast that has become a guardian obviously has surprising wisdom.  , actually knows how to sneak attack. Those previous clones were obviously just to create opportunities for its sneak attack. Facing such a ferocious beast, Zhu Jiuyin had to brace himself up to face it.

    This ferocious beast is really amazing. It is intelligent and can teleport in this fog without being affected by the environment here at all.?Under such circumstances, Zhu Jiuyin's situation was somewhat passive.

    Facing this suddenly attacking beast, it was too late for Zhu Jiuyin to withdraw his ax and fight back. He could only think about the treasure of destruction and turned it into a solid shield, blocking it in front of him.  It is said that Zhu Jiuyin has a powerful true form of the Chaos God and Demon, but he does not dare to use his own body to confront the beast. It would be too risky.

    ????????????????????????????????????: The orb on the head of this ferocious beast flashed with blue light, Zhu Jiuyin felt an incomparable force coming in, destroying the shield transformed by the treasure but was solidly hit by this force.

    The powerful shock wave made Zhu Jiuyin take a few steps back before he could stabilize his figure. The ferocious beast was even worse than Zhu Jiuyin, and his body was shot back like an arrow from a string.

    Although he only took a few steps back, Zhu Jiuyin felt as if his whole body was falling apart. This ferocious beast looked inconspicuous at all, but he didn't expect it to be so powerful and terrifying. Just a ray of blue light destroyed Zhu Jiuyin.  Jiuyin was forced to take a few steps back. How could Zhu Jiuyin not be shocked by such strength?

    Gonggong Ancestral Witch was also a little dumbfounded when he saw this. He knew very well how powerful his brother was. Even with his brother's strength, he was forced back by this ferocious beast. If it were him, he would probably be killed by this attack.  Xia Bian had to be severely injured. Even with the armor obtained from the Red Flame God and Demon, it was difficult for him to withstand the attack of the ferocious beast.

    Being forced back by a ferocious beast, Zhu Jiuyin was shocked and had endless fighting spirit in his heart. Just one ferocious beast had such a powerful force. If he could even defeat such a ferocious beast,  If you can't take it, how can you talk about being detached? Zhu Jiuyin yelled: "Die to me!"

    After drinking violently, Zhu Jiuyin swung the 'Pangu Ax' in his hand continuously, and the axe's rays never left the beast's body. The beast seemed to be a little afraid of the power of the 'Pangu Ax'.  It roared in a low voice and quickly moved to the side. In an instant, seven more divine beasts appeared around it. The divine beasts transformed again in order to escape from Zhu Jiuyin's violent attack and resolve it.  The crisis before oneself

    After the clone emerged, Zhu Jiuyin's face became a little ugly. The clone was not scary, but the original form of the ferocious beast was scary. Although the 'Pangu Axe' was powerful and had unparalleled power, but against this  A cunning ferocious beast, 'Pangu Ax' has some shortcomings. After all, the opponent has the ability to teleport, and can disappear without a trace in an instant, and can also use clones to confuse it.

    With a thought in his mind, Zhu Jiuyin put away the 'Pangu Axe', sacrificed the treasure of destruction to him, protected himself, and continued towards the pillar that reached the sky, without paying any attention to the clones of the seven fierce beasts.

    When Zhu Jiuyin made such a move, the ferocious beast appeared again and rushed towards Zhu Jiuyin like lightning. Its claws grabbed Zhu Jiuyin's chest as fast as a meteor.  between the abdomen

    When the true form of this ferocious beast appeared, Zhu Jiuyin had a sneer on his face. The ferocious beast was still a ferocious beast. Even if it had wisdom, it still couldn't compare with humans. Zhu Jiuyin gave up the 'Pangu Axe'  This ferocious beast thought that there was no threat, so it showed up to attack again, but little did it know that it had fallen into Zhu Jiuyin's trap.

    I just heard Zhu Jiuyin shout loudly: "The avenue of destruction is coming, the long river of time appears, and the space is blocked!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin shouted, endless aura of destruction surged out from the treasure of destruction, the avenue of destruction descended, and the huge coercion pressed against the ferocious beast with lightning speed, and  At the same time, Time Changhe also appeared in the endless aura of destruction, and the entire space was blocked by Zhu Jiuyin using the space law, completely cutting off the beast's escape route.

    When the breath of destruction appeared, the ferocious beast let out an angry roar. There was endless killing intent and violence in the roar. It seemed that Zhu Jiuyin's methods aroused the ferocity in the bones of this ferocious beast, making it  it gets crazy about it

    The intelligent ferocious beast is different. It actually knows how to get angry. Unfortunately, from the moment it fell into Zhu Jiuyin's trap, its fate has been doomed. No matter how ferocious it is, it is nothing but  A ferocious beast is nothing compared to Zhu Jiuyin. It has lost the power of teleportation, and has fallen into the aura of destruction and the river of time. No matter how it changes in a thousand ways, it cannot escape Zhu Jiu.  It is difficult to escape from the oppression of Yin and the suppression of the avenue of destruction.

    Not to mention a ferocious beast, even the most powerful Chaos Gods and Demons would perish under such a scheme. After seeing Zhu Jiuyin's full range of methods, the Gonggong Ancestral Witch was relieved.  With a sigh of relief, everything is finally over (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 694: The Lord of Shame

    Chapter 694: The Lord of Yin Loss

    Under the destructive power of Zhu Jiuyin, this ferocious beast can no longer make any waves. It does not have that ability. The treasure of destruction has appeared on the avenue of destruction in an instant and merged with the avenue of destruction.  It sent out endless devouring power to devour this vicious beast. Under the powerful suction, this vicious beast had no resistance at all. Even the chaotic gods and demons suppressed by Zhu Jiuyin were  His soul was inferior to him, and he was instantly suppressed in the space of the treasure by the destruction of the treasure.

    After Zhu Jiuyin suppressed the ferocious beast, a burst of dazzling light erupted from the sky-reaching divine pillar. The heaven-reaching divine pillar in front of him disappeared, and a huge tower rose instead.  Regarding all these changes in the palace, Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Zuwu couldn't help but sigh secretly. Insidious, all the arrangements in this world are too insidious. For those who are greedy, it is an absolute disaster.  , if Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Ancestral Witch were controlled by the greed in their hearts and rushed towards the sky-reaching divine pillar before killing the guardian beast, they would definitely die without a burial place, although Zhu Jiuyin was destroyed.  The divine eye can see clearly all illusions, but this illusion is formed by restrictions, and to be precise, it is related to that ferocious beast.

    Zhu Jiuyin sighed and said: "Let's go in and see what's inside. Let Shennong and others wait outside. Don't go in with us. I can't believe the master of this world. Such insidious things come one after another.  The methods are truly speechless, and I don¡¯t want to accidentally cause unnecessary damage to ourselves!¡±

    After hearing what Zhu Jiuyin said, Gonggong Zuwu nodded and said: "What the second brother said is true. The master of this world is really insidious. Such a bastard deserves to die. Take all the  All his thoughts are spent on how to plot people. If he is allowed to transcend, I don¡¯t know how many people will be unlucky!"

    After notifying Shennong and others, Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Zuwu came to this temple. They had to say that this

    The temple is really huge. When Zhu Jiuyin saw it for the first time, he was shocked more than anyone else. It was a palace that was very similar to the Athens Temple. The palace was majestic and composed of countless huge stone pillars, an antique style.  The feeling came over me.

    Zhu Jiuyin stood in front of the palace and sighed with emotion: "Strange. Why do I seem to have seen this temple somewhere? Drink! The master of this world is really enough to ban the entire building. He is so careful.  It¡¯s over!¡±

    This temple emits a faint purple light, and you can¡¯t find it if you don¡¯t pay attention.  Gonggong Zuwu seemed to be very excited about this temple, and suddenly he suddenly flew towards the palace.

    Before Zhu Jiuyin could speak to stop him.  There was a loud thunderclap, and countless purple sparks erupted. The Gonggong Ancestral Witch was shot out like an arrow from the string, and hit the giant stone pillar not far away. With a "boom", it actually hit the  The thick stone pillar was broken at the waist.  If it weren't for the armor protecting Gonggong Ancestral Witch, this blow would have been enough to seriously injure him.

    When I saw the fate of Gonggong Zuwu.  Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but tremble in his heart. This restriction is the power of the mind, which can amplify people's thoughts infinitely. After the ferocious beast was suppressed by Zhu Jiuyin.  Gonggong Ancestral Witch couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief, but he was a little eager for the treasures in this world, so he was unknowingly affected by it.

    Fortunately, Gonggong Ancestral Witch had the Chaos Armor to protect him, even though the restriction was triggered.  But he was not seriously injured, which is a blessing among misfortunes.  Such an insidious master really makes Zhu Jiuyin sigh with emotion. It is really speechless for a person's mind to reach this point. In this world, we should always be on guard against the master's calculations. Such an encounter makes people unable to help but  The center of the earth is extremely tired.

    However, Zhu Jiuyin admires the depth of this person's scheming. Zhu Jiuyin has never encountered such a person in the vast world. If he can barely compare with him, perhaps the only ones are Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu, but they  The two have to join forces to compete with each other.

    Gonggong Zuwu suffered this loss a bit unjustly. If he could have been more careful, then he would not have been affected by it. Unfortunately, all this has already happened, and it can be regarded as a small lesson for him.

    Gonggong Zuwu got up in embarrassment and glared at the temple in front of him. Although he was reckless, he was not a fool. He also understood all this in his heart. This time, he controlled himself angrily.  The anger in my heart didn't want to be affected by the restriction or suffer the calculation.

    Seeing the angry look on Gonggong's ancestral wizard's face, Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "Gonggong, don't let such a trivial matter affect your heart. You deserve to be taught a lesson this time. Don't  Regardless of it, if you still can't get rid of the influence of this restriction, you still can't get rid of it.Will you fall into the opponent's scheme again? Put away your anger and face it all with a calm heart.  "

    It¡¯s easy to say, but difficult to do.  Especially for Gonggong Zuwu, this is really a bit difficult. After all, he has been severely plotted, and he has nowhere to vent his anger. How can this calm him down.  However, the Gonggong Ancestral Witch had not spent more than a thousand years cultivating in the divine world of Zhu Jiuyin. He soon suppressed the anger in his heart and tried his best to calm down.

    After seeing Ancestral Witch Gonggong calm down, Zhu Jiuyin nodded, and then stepped onto the steps of the temple together with Ancestral Witch Gonggong. As soon as he stepped on the steps, a sticky feeling enveloped him.  Holding your body, your body can't help but feel heavy, and the more you use your magic power to resist, the stronger the impact of that power on yourself. For a moment, the breath of the Gonggong Ancestral Witch became a little heavier, and he walked with it as well.  The Zhu Jiuyin had no impact at all, which made Gonggong Zuwu a little confused.

    At this time, Zhu Jiu said in a gloomy voice: "Don't use magic power to resist this suction, use the power of your physical body to walk!"

    When he heard Zhu Jiuyin's reminder, Gonggong Ancestral Witch couldn't help but sigh secretly in his heart. He was really speechless for the master of this world. He could even calculate this little calculation.  He is truly the most sinister person in the world, and his grasp of people's hearts is simply superb.

    When Gonggong Zuwu gave up using his magic power to fight against the suction, the suction gradually disappeared. He walked more and more easily, and soon he was walking effortlessly with Zhu Jiuyin. However,  As he walked, he cursed himself for being confused.  For such a sinister person, he actually still considers everything with his original thinking. If he doesn't get plotted, there will be trouble.

    Anyone whose state of mind has been affected by the restriction before, even if he can escape from the restriction, will definitely become more vigilant in his heart. When he steps on this step again, his whole body's magic power will definitely reach the limit.  Just in case, he unknowingly fell into his scheme again. If he couldn't react, he would definitely be crushed to death by the endless weight. Such a scheming person is really a master of the world.  It is so powerful that it makes the whole world extremely dangerous. If you are not careful, you will die without knowing how.

    This is a very magnificent building, every pillar and every statue is made perfectly.  After carefully looking at all of this, Zhu Jiuyin knew very clearly in his heart that these buildings were not carved by man, but formed by mana. It was just that such a huge project, how much mana was needed to complete it, was really disappointing.  He couldn't imagine it.  Even if it were the master of the world, it would take a huge amount of time to complete all of this.

    It would not be too difficult for Zhu Jiuyin to use magic to create a pillar, but he thought it would be impossible to create so many pillars and weird statues. It would not take a moment.

    The biggest feature of the temple is the various statues. The stone statues, which are cold to the touch, look lifelike, as if they were frozen in the moment of being alive.  There is a statue in front of each stone pillar. The stone pillars are crystal white, but the statues are black as thick as ink. The ground is gray with purple brilliance. The three neutral colors of black, white and gray set off each other, giving  People feel as if they have entered a colorless world, giving people a very strange feeling.

    Zhu Jiuyin, the ruler of this world, was very aware of the extent of its insidiousness. With a thought in his mind, he turned the Divine Eye of Destruction to the extreme and looked around at everything. After a while, he said strangely: "How is this possible?  , except for a restriction when you first came in, there seems to be no weird stuff inside, which is somewhat inconsistent with the mind of this master."

    At this time, Gonggong Ancestral Witch said: "Second brother, the vitality of heaven and earth here is very strong. Have all the restrictions been assimilated by this strong vitality of heaven and earth?"

    Regarding the statement of Gonggong Zuwu, Zhu Jiuyin disagreed with ten thousand people in his heart. If the restriction can be assimilated by the vitality of heaven and earth, then it cannot be called a restriction. There must be something wrong with it, but  He hadn't noticed it yet, but when he thought of this, Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but become vigilant. However, the more he felt that something was wrong, but he couldn't find the root cause, which made him very confused.

    Zhu Jiuyin glanced at Gonggong Ancestral Witch, and then said in a deep voice: "Gonggong, be careful. Brother Wei always feels that there is something wrong here, but he can't find the reason. You should also take a closer look.  There¡¯s something wrong there!¡±

 Text Chapter 695: Frustrated

    Chapter 695: Frustrated

    Hearing Zhu Jiuyin's words, Gonggong Ancestral Witch's face became extremely solemn. Even Zhu Jiuyin couldn't find the problem. This shows how dangerous the situation here is. He fought very hard.  with the spirit to search everything carefully

    No matter how hard Gonggong Ancestral Witch tried, the result was still nothing. He did not have the spirituality of Zhu Jiuyin, and his feeling for this space was even pitifully low. Zhu Jiuyin hoped that Gonggong Ancestral Witch could achieve something.  It was a waste of effort to harvest. Although Zhu Jiuyin thought that there might be surprises if he thought about it from another angle, it was a pity that the master of this world had such a good grasp of human nature that he was not given the opportunity to take advantage of it.  How could a person who has such a grasp of people's hearts make such a stupid mistake? It can only be said that Zhu Jiuyin wasted his efforts.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin was unwilling to do so, the result was this. It was not up to him to choose. Time waits for no one. Zhu Jiuyin did not have much time to waste here. No matter what the final test was, Zhu Jiuyin would not be able to do it.  Choice, after all, he has reached the last step. Zhu Jiuyin will naturally not give up. In the end, he has to give up the exploration of this world and continue to move forward to find the final everything in this world.

    As we continue to advance, there are fewer and fewer pillars in front of us, and the ground gradually slopes downward. The deepest part of the temple is a huge pot-bottom-shaped place, like a round pot on flat sand.  The shape left by pressing the iron pot

    Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but be puzzled by such a temple. He really couldn't figure out why the other party would build the temple in this way instead of building it upwards, but to build it underground. Zhu Jiuyin raised his head and looked up.  He wanted to understand the entire temple, because the deeper he entered, the more Zhu Jiuyin felt something was wrong in his heart. He really thought that there was some danger of a kiss, but he couldn't find the slightest reason.

    Zhu Jiuyin couldn't reveal his concern. After all, he didn't want to affect Ancestral Witch Gonggong because of his own reasons. Making Gonggong Ancestral Witch nervous about this would only put Ancestral Witch Gonggong in danger.  Jiuyin could only bear this pressure by himself. Fortunately, Zhu Jiuyin's character was extremely firm and would not be shaken by this pressure. In this way, Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Zuwu walked all the way down the steps.  , the ground here is very flat and smooth, and even when you reach the lowest point, Zhu Jiuyin can't detect what's wrong.

    Just when Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Zuwu had just reached the bottom of the temple, suddenly the entire temple flickered with white brilliance. Gonggong Zuwu couldn't help shouting: "Second brother, it's not good, we  Fell into a trap!¡±

    For Zuwu Gonggong, he was deeply hit by this world, so his first impression was that he had fallen into the scheme of the master of this world and became a guinea pig in the opponent's hands again. But Zuwu Gonggong didn't think so.  Wrong, they did fall into the trap and were plotted again by the master of this world.

    However, this time the other party did not use any means but only used the control of people's hearts. The drastic changes in the temple will only be triggered when someone reaches the deepest prescription of the temple. Anyone has broken through all the obstacles like Zhu Jiuyin.  They couldn't stop at this predicament. Naturally, they wanted to find out. The master of this world designed this calculation based on this mentality.

    When the restrictions in the temple were activated, Zhu Jiuyin suddenly realized what was wrong. Everything was so peaceful. Zhu Jiuyin didn't even see any restrictions along the way. This is  The biggest drawback is that Zhu Jiuyin ignored this point. In fact, anyone would ignore this point.

    When Zhu Jiuyin felt the fluctuation of the restriction, his thoughts couldn't help but the destruction treasure was instantly sacrificed, covering him and Gonggong Ancestral Witch. Just when Zhu Jiuyin completed the defense, the entire temple moved, and quickly  The earth rotates, and as the temple rotates, a dazzling star shines, and a passage connects the planet and the temple.

    When seeing such a change, Gonggong Ancestral Witch couldn't help but want to break the temple's power. At this time, Zhu Jiuyin shouted urgently: "Gonggong, don't move, let the temple attack us."  Teleport to that planet!"

    When Zhu Jiuyin opened his mouth, Gonggong Zuwu didn't dare to refute, so he could only stand up again honestly and let the power of the temple condense crazily there. At the same time, Hou Tuzu was outside the temple.  Wu and others were also worried about it. When Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Zuwu triggered the ban on the entire temple, the small world they entered was shaken, and endless energy of heaven and earth rushed towards the temple crazily.  Among them, such a drastic change made the people of the Wu clan not worry about the safety of Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong ancestral witches. However, they could only watch this drastic change taking place and did not dare to take any action. After all, Zhu Jiuyin  Jiuyin and Gonggong Ancestral Witch are still in the temple, and they don't want to be blamed for their sudden impulse.move and kill them

    With his divine eyes, Zhu Jiuyin could clearly see that the temple was emitting a purple brilliance that enveloped him and Gonggong, and they quickly flew towards the shining planet. After only a few breaths, they entered the purple planet.  In the atmosphere, Zhu Jiu said in a gloomy voice: "Gonggong, be careful, we are about to reach the location!"

    Hearing Zhu Jiuyin's words, Gonggong Ancestral Witch did not dare to be careless. With a thought in his mind, he activated the armor on his body. Zhu Jiuyin made a little fuss this time. This was just a teleportation.  , and there is no danger at all

    But Zhu Jiuyin soon became unhappy. After the transmission, a huge forbidden monument appeared in front of Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Zuwu. After Zhu Jiuyin saw the record on the monument, he  He said in a deep voice: "Gonggong, I'm afraid we may be in some trouble this time!"

    Hearing this, the Gonggong ancestral shaman couldn¡¯t help but ask: "Second brother, what is recorded on this? What trouble are we in?"

    Zhu Jiuyin let out a long sigh, stared at the forbidden monument and said, "I'm afraid we will be trapped this time!"

    Hearing Zhu Jiuyin's words, Gonggong Ancestral Witch carefully looked at this forbidden monument. This is a rectangular forbidden monument with irregular edges. The body of the monument emits brilliant colorful brilliance that makes people's eyes dazzled.  The forbidden monument is covered with colorful brilliance and has flowing words, just like the words on the screen of a movie, moving from top to bottom, it looks very magical.

    After looking at it for a long time, Zhu Jiuyin suddenly said loudly: "Gonggong, hurry up and remember the content above and write it down!"

    When Zhu Jiuyin opened his mouth, Gonggong Ancestral Witch immediately understood what Zhu Jiuyin had discovered, so he immediately concentrated on memorizing everything on the forbidden monument and imprinted it deeply in his mind.

    Just when Zhu Jiuyin's voice fell, only a gentle tremor was heard, and a strange bell rang. The forbidden monument suddenly dimmed and then emitted light again. The words recorded on the monument accelerated the flow.  Shi Zhujiuyinchi said loudly: "This is the last time for Gonggong. You must remember it no matter what."

    Sure enough, Zhu Jiuyin was right. This time, the words recorded on the forbidden monument flashed again and again, but there was no original flow, giving people a feeling of being unable to continue.

    Although Ancestral Witch Gonggong still doesn¡¯t know what the inscriptions on the Forbidden Monument are, he knows in his heart that the words recorded on the Forbidden Monument are absolutely astonishing, and even a great opportunity. If he misses it,  I will definitely regret it, otherwise my brother would not be so nervous

    Gonggong Zuwu spent his life trying to memorize everything on the forbidden monument. He didn't dare to let go of even the slightest fluctuation, for fear that he would be careless and miss a big opportunity. He had this  His idea is very correct. This forbidden monument is indeed a great opportunity, and it is also a reward left by the world master to those who pass his test. This forbidden monument not only records all the information of the world, but also finally  The important thing is that it also inherits the great disillusionment technique among the three thousand avenues. You must know that this is the inheritance of the soul. You can only get this inheritance by memorizing the contents on the forbidden monument, and this inheritance will  imprinted directly into your soul

    Although the forbidden monument is large, the text on it is very small. Although Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Zuwu are both great masters, it is not easy to memorize such a huge amount of information. Zhu Jiuyin  It's a little better, after all, his cultivation level is much higher than that of Gonggong Ancestral Witch, while Gonggong Ancestral Witch is a bit struggling.

    Time passed little by little, and finally, the Forbidden Monument trembled again. Seeing the colorful light getting darker and darker, a dull thunder sounded, and the Forbidden Monument turned into thousands of colorful lights and disappeared without a trace.  Suddenly it was pitch black, no sky, no earth, no objects could be seen, only the light emitted by Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Zuwu could be seen.

    After being silent for a long time, Zhu Jiuyin breathed a long sigh of relief, and then asked: "Gonggong, have you remembered everything?"

    Gonggong Zusha sighed and said: "Second brother, although it took a lot of effort, I still remembered it in my mind. However, the record on this sacred monument does not seem to be completely accurate for this world."  The narrative seems to have three thousand avenues in it!"

    Hearing the answer from Gonggong Ancestral Witch, Zhu Jiuyin breathed a sigh of relief. Gonggong Ancestral Witch finally lived up to his expectations for him and recorded all the records on the forbidden monument. However, Gonggong Ancestral Witch finally lived up to his expectations of him.  It is normal for Gong Zuwu not to fully absorb this record. After all, this soul inherits the great disillusionment technique among the three thousand avenues. The witch clan itself has no soul. It is naturally a bit difficult to understand this. As long as it is written down  , then naturally all inheritance will be slowly digested in the future

    Zhu Jiuyin said: "Just write it down. Don't underestimate the record of this forbidden monument. It is an inheritance."?The Great Disillusionment Technique among the three thousand avenues is also the avenue practiced by the master of this world, and the other party uses the soul as the inheritance. As long as you remember it, you can understand the complete Great Disillusionment Technique after digesting this memory in the future.  Disillusionment!  "

    While Zhu Jiuyin was speaking, an astonishing change occurred in the place where the sacred monument disappeared. In an instant, an endless palace complex appeared in front of their eyes. After seeing all this, Gonggong Ancestral Witch couldn't help but sigh: "  Oh my god, there are so many temples here, and every one of them is making us miserable. If there are so many, wouldn¡¯t it cost us even our lives?¡±

    It¡¯s no wonder that Gonggong Ancestral Shaman has such an idea. After all, everything he experienced before was really amazing. Now that there are so many temples, he will naturally have such an idea subconsciously.

    In front of you is an endless palace complex, all built around a huge tower that reaches into the clouds. There are seven towers in total. The shape of the tower is very similar to a pyramid, but it is taller. The middle tower reaches into the clouds, glowing with dazzling purple brilliance.  Six broad roads extend below the minaret, each leading to a smaller minaret. The six small minaret and the giant central minaret form a standard six-pointed star shape. Countless palace buildings surround the minaret, from  Looking from the air, it was unbelievable because everything was still different from the temple they had seen before.

    Such a project is too huge. How much manpower and material resources will it cost?  Because the entire building was not built using magic, but was completely made by hand. However, there are endless forbidden blessings on these buildings. Such terrifying buildings really make Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Zuwu a little unbelievable. Then  I am afraid that even if I mobilize the power of the entire witch clan, I will not be able to complete such a terrifying building complex.

    Seeing such a terrifying building complex, whether it is Zhu Jiuyin or Gonggong Zuwu, they can't help but become curious and want to see clearly and understand this terrifying building thoroughly.

    With a thought in their minds, Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Zuwu rushed towards the building complex, and just as they were using their magic power, there was a loud bang and a terrifying force rushed towards them.

    Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Ancestral Witch were thrown back by the huge force before they had time to react. Fortunately, the defenses on Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Ancestral Witch were not removed, and this terrifying force did not cause any harm to them.  harm

    Ever since he stepped into this world, Gonggong Ancestral Witch has been holding back an anger in his heart, but at this moment, this anger was completely ignited. He could no longer bear it, and suddenly a burst of energy erupted from his body.  With an astonishing fighting spirit, he roared and waved the treasure of chaos in his hand, the 'Emperor's Seal', and smashed it against the spire.

    The more Gonggong Ancestral Witch beat him, the more something went wrong. He seemed to be suddenly irritated by something, igniting the anger in his heart. Although he wanted to stop and suppress this thought, he just did  Before this point, the whole person completely lost control. Such changes made Gonggong Zuwu's heart feel heavy. He understood that he was being played by the master of this world again (to be continued)

 Text Chapter 696: Unlimited fighting spirit

    Chapter 696: Unlimited fighting spirit

    Seeing the behavior of Gonggong Ancestral Witch, Zhu Jiuyin also had a feeling of excitement in his heart. He couldn't help but thought to himself: "The master of this space is indeed a master of controlling people's hearts. He can even influence me."  , but there doesn¡¯t seem to be any malicious intent in this calculation, if that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll go with his wishes!¡±

    When Zhu Jiuyin made his decision, an inexplicable fighting spirit seemed to ignite in his heart. It seemed that he just wanted to completely release this fighting spirit and let him use all he had learned.

    Zhu Jiuyin's fighting spirit was getting stronger and stronger, making him feel uncomfortable all over, and he just wanted to vent. His destructive heart was beating crazily like a war drum, and a large amount of pure destructive power was flowing around him.  The body is running rapidly, and the power of Zhu Jiuyin is exploding under the influence of this fighting spirit. The great disillusionment technique inherited from the soul that he had obtained earlier is very under the influence of this fighting spirit.  It quickly merged into his body and became one with his destruction.

    Under the influence of this fighting spirit, Zhu Jiuyin has a deep understanding of the Avenue of Destruction. Fusion and devouring are the most terrifying aspects of the Avenue of Destruction. Compared with these two points, the Avenue of Destruction  The end of the ultimate power is somewhat different. Although the end is powerful, it requires the help of the two powers of fusion and devouring. Only by devouring and fusing more powers will the end of the ultimate power of the Destruction Avenue be more terrifying.  It can be said that engulfment and fusion are the roots of the avenue of destruction, and the power of termination is only a means to deal with the enemy.

    When Zhu Jiuyin integrated the Great Disillusionment Technique, the Three Thousand Avenues, into himself, his strength increased again. At this time, Zhu Jiuyin somewhat understood why the master actually stayed.  Such a calculation is here, all for the sake of allowing those who accept his inheritance to understand themselves.

    It was not just Zhu Jiuyin who was inspired by his fighting spirit to unleash his own potential, but also Gonggong Ancestral Witch.  He was also affected by this force, frantically venting his fighting spirit, as if there was an inexplicable force calling him in the spire, but this strange restriction blocked his way.

    When the fighting spirit of Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Zuwu was infinitely amplified, the seven minarets emitted a dazzling light, illuminating the entire earth. The blue-purple clouds rolling in the sky also fluctuated sharply. The influence of the minarets  The force becomes more powerful.

    Zhu Jiuyin had never had such a strong fighting spirit before, and he activated the ultimate power of the Avenue of Destruction without thinking.  The power of ending, when Zhu Jiuyin activated the power of ending, he suddenly found that his avenue of destruction was no longer what it was before, but turned into something he couldn't explain. For a moment, he also thought  There is no reason why.  However, the power of the end of the avenue of destruction has been completely released.

    When Zhu Jiuyin's attack broke out, the Houtu Ancestral Witch, Xuanming Ancestral Witch and others on the isolated island suddenly felt a sense of fear in their hearts. It was a feeling of impending disaster, and a feeling that the sky was falling.  The fear of being trapped, and the whole world is trembling under this power, just as the world is about to be destroyed, which makes people feel a kind of fear from the bottom of their hearts.  And the whole world is screaming and trembling.

    "It's a pity that no outsiders can feel this situation, only the Wu Clan army can feel it.  And this is also an opportunity for them to feel the power of heaven and earth.

    At this moment, Zhu Jiuyin's whole body emitted a dark golden light, and the blue-purple clouds in the sky seemed to be stirred by a heavenly rod.  It turned into a huge whirlpool.  Dazzling lightning flashed in the clouds, and the most terrifying thing was that the lightning was also dark golden.  Zhu Jiuyin's power actually affected the power of the spire.

    Such a terrifying change in Zhu Jiuyin frightened Gonggong Ancestral Witch. Before he could stop and retreat, the entire sky seemed to collapse, and thousands of twisted dark golden thunderbolts fell from the sky.

    At this time, Zhu Jiuyin suddenly understood that he was provoked by this nameless fighting spirit and finally grasped the root of the avenue of destruction. This was the real avenue of destruction, his own avenue of destruction, and the original gods and demons of destruction  You are completely on the wrong path. Specializing in destruction is not the most powerful. Fusion of all things is the root of the avenue of destruction. If you want to end all things, you must first integrate all things. It is precisely because the avenue of destruction is so terrifying.  potential, so he could be compared with the Great God Pangu just now. It's a pity that the God of Destruction didn't realize all this and ruined his opportunity in vain.

    Zhu Jiuyin's attack was directed at the largest purple spire. As soon as the power of termination came out, the dark golden thunderbolts falling from the sky were swallowed up. In the blink of an eye, Zhu Jiuyin's attack was another.  It is much stronger, devouring the enemy's power to strengthen its own attack. This is the horror of the Avenue of Destruction.  ???Jiuyin's attack locked on the largest spire, and the area affected was not too many. When the attack was successful, the seven spires emitted colorful lights at the same time. After a loud bang, there was a continuous dark golden light.  The thunderbolt fell and canceled out Zhu Jiuyin's final power.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin has found the right path, unfortunately his control of this power is still too weak. More importantly, Zhu Jiuyin has now completely let go of his heart and allows his fighting spirit to dominate his body.  , allowing himself to understand the avenue more clearly. At this time, he looked very crazy. The black hair on his head was completely spread out. There seemed to be dark golden thunder and lightning flashing in the flying black hair. In his eyes,  The dark golden light shot out several meters away. He was completely immersed in the fighting spirit and had only one target, the spire in front of him.

    No one can imagine how terrifying the final power emitted by Zhu Jiuyin is at this time. The sky above the entire palace area is like a volcanic eruption. Dark thunder and sparks are flying everywhere. The sky seems to be twisted and torn, and the earth is like a drum head.  The knocking shook violently, and a large number of buildings in the palace area under the defensive light began to collapse, and thick smoke rose into the sky. This is the horror of the Avenue of Destruction. It not only has powerful attacks, but also has powerful corrosive power.  .

    The violent shock wave spread along the defensive light shield. The first person to be hit was Gonggong Zuwu, who was standing with Zhu Jiuyin. When he was suppressed by Zhu Jiuyin's powerful momentum, he felt a feeling from the bottom of his heart.  fear.  In order to resolve the fear in his heart, Gonggong Zuwu roared and launched an attack on the spire with all his strength. He used the unparalleled fighting spirit in his heart to resist the fear in his heart. However, his approach was successful.  Effective control.

    The defenses arranged on the spires in the palace area are unparalleledly powerful. Under the crazy attacks of Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Zuwu, they still remained the same without any damage. Such terrifying defense power is really shocking.

    Zhu Jiuyin consumed a lot of mana in such a crazy attack. Fortunately, he had the support of the Kingdom of God, and his mana was full with a single thought. However, the Gonggong Ancestral Witch could not do it. Zhu Jiu  Yin raised his hand and put a ginseng fruit into the mouth of Gonggong Zuwu, asking him to replenish his mana. You must know that this is a huge opportunity, and Zhu Jiuyin does not want to see Gonggong Zuwu miss it because of lack of mana.  This is a huge opportunity.

    One ginseng fruit was still not enough, so Zhu Jiuyin gave a dozen more to Gonggong Zuwu with a wave of his hand. He wanted to use the ginseng fruit as a tonic in order to gain a huge harvest from this great opportunity.

    After receiving the ginseng fruit given by Zhu Jiuyin, Gonggong Ancestral Witch did not care at all. Since stepping forward and attacking from a distance was not possible, he had to use close combat. After all, the most powerful thing in the Witch Clan is the physical body.  of war.

    Not only Gonggong Ancestral Witch had such an idea, but Zhu Jiuyin also had this idea. He also wanted to take this opportunity to hone his physical body. When he thought of this, Zhu Jiuyin was inspired by the strong fighting spirit.  He couldn't control himself. He had never been so impulsive. The 'Pangu Ax' in his hand suddenly shot out a dark golden light, and he strode forward with the Gonggong Ancestral Witch. He was ready to use the power of the 'Pangu Ax' in his hand to  Break through the protective restrictions.

    Before Zhu Jiuyin could reach the spire, seven rays of colored light shot out from the seven spires and immediately turned into seven huge colorful circles. In a blink of an eye, Zhu Jiuyin was trapped, without giving him any chance to step forward.  , followed by another colorful circle formed by seven rays of colored light, trapping the Gonggong Ancestral Witch who had the same idea, and the two of them were immediately unable to move.

    Zhu Jiuyin instantly felt as if he was frozen. Not only was he unable to move, he couldn't even use his own strength. He could only watch countless people flying out of the steeple.

    At this moment, Zhu Jiuyin was inexplicably horrified. He could sense that there were powerful fluctuations in the seven colored circles, which were in opposition to his own avenue of destruction. This meant that there were also three thousand avenues in it.

    Zhu Jiuyin can clearly see and sense the movement outside. He understands everything in his heart, but he just can't move.  People outside could clearly see Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Zuwu being sealed away. They saw him bending his elbows to stretch out, and his waist-length black hair seemed to be blown by the wind and solidified in the flying.

    In front of this man's forehead, a strand of black hair covered half of his face, revealing a shining golden eye, a divine armor flashing with blue light, and golden glow flashing from time to time, a strange chaotic  The treasure stayed on his head. It was a combination of two half-moon-shaped treasures, giving people a breathtaking feeling.

    Even though his body was sealed, Zhu Jiuyin still exuded an unparalleled power. That was the unique power of a chaotic god and demon. This kind of power was evenly matched against that person.  Hold on.

 Text Chapter 697 Crisis

    Chapter 697 Crisis

    Although this man's aura is very powerful, it is impossible to completely suppress Zhu Jiuyin. Under his suppression, Zhu Jiuyin's already calm heart of destruction began to beat crazily again.  Up, and with the beating of the Heart of Destruction, Zhu Jiuyin's Kingdom of God has changed. There is a vague force affecting Zhu Jiuyin's God's Heart and Kingdom, Shinto, and the other party is practicing Shinto.  man of

    In an instant, Zhu Jiuyin understood the details of the other party. Only those who practice Shinto can influence his own divine heart and divine kingdom. You must know that Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s divine cultivation is completely used in this divine heart and kingdom.  Above the Kingdom of God, his body and cultivation were completely cultivated by himself.

    When Zhu Jiuyin's heart of destruction started beating crazily, the colorful circle that imprisoned him emitted an extremely dazzling light, and the colorful circle fluctuated rapidly. Then, the steeple shot out circles of colorful rings again, trying to capture Zhu Jiuyin again.  Yin is imprisoned

    Unfortunately, it is not that easy this time. Zhu Jiuyin was imprisoned without preparation before. Maybe this time Zhu Jiuyin was fully prepared. With a thought, he stayed on top of Zhu Jiuyin's head.  Under the urging of his powerful power of destruction, the treasure of destruction turned into a dark golden light and fought against it.

    With the help of the Destruction Treasure, Zhu Jiuyin was finally able to use the most powerful treasure in his hand, the 'Pangu Axe'. An astonishing light emanated from Zhu Jiuyin's hand, as if a tree of fire and silver flowers were in full bloom, covering the entire  The earth lights up

    With Zhu Jiuyin's outburst, the seven spiers once again exerted great power and pressed hard against Zhu Jiuyin. Such changes made Zhu Jiuyin groan in his heart, and he tried hard to vent the power of 'Pangu Axe'  He came out but was still firmly suppressed by the unimaginable power of Caiquan. He struggled to hold on, and for the first time he felt that a real crisis was coming.

    More and more power is pouring into the 'Pangu Axe'. With the endless energy provided by the world of the Kingdom of God, it is an endless supply. Zhu Jiuyin can still hold on for the time being with his powerful true form of the Chaos God and Demon, but  He knew that if he didn't vent this power, he would soon be exploded by this steady stream of energy, which would be tragic.

    Zhu Jiuyin wasn't the worst off, but Gonggong Ancestral Witch was even more miserable than him. His cultivation level was not as good as Zhu Jiuyin's. Now that he was imprisoned by Cai Huan, he struggled hard, but Cai Huan struggled harder.  The power of the circle became stronger, and he couldn't scream, nor could he break free from the confinement. Seeing that Zhu Jiuyin seemed to be in greater trouble, he was really going crazy. After all, Zhu Jiuyin was the most powerful person in the Witch Clan.  The important person, if Zhu Jiuyin died here, then the Wu clan would really be destroyed in this immeasurable calamity. How could he not be anxious about it?

    Zhu Jiuyin feels extremely regretful now. If he had known that the restrictions on the lottery were so powerful, he should not have been so reckless. Unfortunately, it is useless to regret now. Things have happened, and Zhu Jiuyin can only face it all.

    The power emitted by the 'Pangu Ax' in Zhu Jiuyin's hand became more and more powerful. Under this huge power, the spire seemed to feel threatened. Suddenly, seven radiant light balls shot out from the top of the spire.  The body surrounding Zhu Jiuyin began to rotate crazily, once again exerting strong pressure on Zhu Jiuyin.

    In an instant, Zhu Jiuyin felt as if he was being twisted into a huge grinding machine, and all the strength in his body was quickly consumed by the seven radiant light balls.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin's danger has been temporarily resolved, Zhu Jiuyin is still extremely frightened in his heart. The other party's methods are too powerful, which makes Zhu Jiuyin have to be cautious.

    Just when Zhu Jiuyin was horrified by this, a blue-purple air flow swirled around Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Zuwu, and then after a loud bang, the two of them disappeared in front of the spire.

    Soon Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Zuwu were transported to another unknown place. At this time, the restraints on them had dissipated. Zhu Jiuyin smiled bitterly and said: "Gonggong, how are you now? Are you injured?  ?¡±

    Gonggong Ancestral Witch shook his head and said: "Second brother, I have nothing to do but am a little tired. Is this an illusion? Why can't I see it with my eyesight? The master of this world is really abominable. These methods are endless.  It¡¯s really upsetting, I really don¡¯t know what kind of bastard this guy was in the first place, and he was able to have so many tricks, so that both of us brothers were restrained by him and led by the nose!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin was not calm about everything here, but Zhu Jiuyin did not complain. Although the master of this world was a bit of a bastard, the other party was not trying to harm them without purpose, but was passing through layer after layer.  Their methods tested them. Perhaps this was the other party¡¯s test for future generations.

    After Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Zuwu recovered a little, they began to look at this place.After all, the two of them are now suspended in an inexplicable place. Below is the boundless silver ocean. The sky is shrouded in strange deep purple clouds and mist. A golden light shines through the purple mist into the silver ocean, and the waves sparkle.  During the movement, the three colors of gold, silver and purple are intertwined, so beautiful that people can¡¯t believe their own eyes. It¡¯s no wonder that the Gonggong Ancestral Witch Club can¡¯t tell if this is an illusion.

    After getting no reply from Zhu Jiuyin, Gonggong Zuwu scratched his head again and asked: "Second brother, you know what I'm most afraid of is running into such a strange place, causing people to get so dizzy that they can't even find the door.  Come on, you know this kind of illusion very well, is everything here an illusion or real?"

    Zhu Jiuyin also felt strange about everything here, because his eyes of destruction could not see the falsehood. However, when he thought of the endless methods of the ruler of this world, Zhu Jiuyin did not dare to draw conclusions lightly.  He sighed and said: "Gonggong, I can't figure out everything here now. Let's test it carefully before talking!"

    While speaking, Zhu Jiuyin slowly flew to the surface of the silver sea, and carefully touched the sea water with his hand. However, Zhu Jiuyin was surprised again. The silver sea water was like air, and there was no trace of it when his hands touched it.  Any feeling made him startled: "Gonggong, this doesn't seem to be water. Could it be that the secret here is down here!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, Gonggong Zuwu nodded and said: "Second brother, it is really possible. After all, the ruler of this world is such a bastard. He can think of any destructive tricks. Now  We are already trapped here, so why not go down and explore, no matter how dangerous it is, it may not be any higher than our previous situation!"

    What Gonggong Zuwu said is true. After the previous crisis, no matter how dangerous the situation below is, how can he be smart? What's more, Zhu Jiuyin has already determined in his heart that this is a crisis.  Trial, so he nodded and agreed to the suggestion of Gonggong Ancestral Witch. With a thought in his mind, Zhu Jiuyin sacrificed the treasure of destruction and jumped into the ocean.

    The power of destroying the treasure quickly pushed the surrounding silver material away, forming a huge hole. The armor on the Gonggong Ancestral Witch also exuded powerful power to protect itself, and the two quickly dived downwards.  go

    As Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Zuwu deepened, the silvery water-like substance gradually turned purple, and the color became darker as it went downwards, gradually turning to black.

    Such changes made Gonggong Zuwu feel slightly uneasy, and he couldn't help but said: "Second brother, it's really strange here. It always makes me feel uneasy. I'm afraid there is still danger down there!"

    Just as Gonggong Ancestral Witch finished speaking, Zhu Jiuyin suddenly said: "Be careful, Gonggong, we are going to the ground to celebrate soon." Zhu Jiuyin has the God of Destruction Eyes and is more powerful than Gonggong Ancestral Witch.  Much, he has already seen the following situation

    After hearing Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words, Gonggong Ancestral Witch only felt horrified, as if he felt that the situation below would be detrimental to him, so he quietly took out the emperor¡¯s seal, a treasure of chaos, and stared at the bottom with all his concentration.

    Seeing this, Zhu Jiuyin turned his head and said: "Gonggong, relax, don't scare yourself, there may not be any danger down there. After all, this master does not have much ill will towards us, this is just a test."

    Gonggong Zuwu didn't believe Zhu Jiuyin's words. He shook his head like a wave drum and said anxiously: "Second brother, I have a feeling, a very bad feeling.  We¡¯d better be careful!¡±

    While talking, Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Zuwu suddenly felt that the place below was empty, and they entered an unknown place again.

    This is a deep purple space, with purple waves rolling above the head. If it weren't for the strong attraction below, it would feel like a purple sea in the sky. It would look very weird. The bottom is endless.  On the ground, there stood a lonely temple. The style of the temple was exactly the same as the temple they had seen before.

    Seeing this, Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but take a deep breath and sighed: "This is the real center, right? This master is really cautious and careful. There are so many twists and turns to find a center."

    However, Gonggong Zuwu was not as comfortable as Zhu Jiuyin. He was like a ferocious beast that discovered danger. He saw a strong fighting spirit coming out of him and said uneasily: "Second brother, something is wrong with this place! Give me something to do."  Dangerous feeling!"

    Gonggong Ancestral Witch actually felt the danger instinctively, which surprised Zhu Jiuyin. You must know that he didn't feel anything. What was going on? Zhu Jiuyin's heart couldn't help but feel heavy!  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 698: Inheritance

    Chapter 698: Inheritance

    Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Ancestral Witch seemed to have returned to the planet they came from. With the last experience, Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Ancestral Witch both walked slowly, but Gonggong Ancestral Witch looked extremely uneasy.  , Not only was he holding the Chaos Treasure 'Emperor's Seal' tightly in his hand, but the armor on his body was also fully activated, as if he was facing a formidable enemy.

    Zhu Jiuyin turned around and saw the appearance of Gonggong Zuwu, and couldn't help but smile: "Gonggong, relax a little. You don't need to be too nervous. It's okay. The more nervous you are, the more likely things will happen. Calm your mind first."  Let¡¯s talk about it later, if you are in this situation, it will be even worse if something happens to the contrary!¡±

    After Gonggong Zuwu heard Zhu Jiuyin's words, he also knew that his reaction was a bit intense, but he just couldn't relax. After all, he suffered too many losses, which made him react to several songs.  .

    Just when Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s voice had just finished, and before Gonggong Ancestral Witch had time to reply, the forbidden monument they saw last time appeared silently in front of the two of them.

    A huge pressure emerged out of nowhere, pressing heavily on Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Ancestral Witch. Such an incident frightened Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Ancestral Witch.  Evil interests are great anger.  Before they had time to react, an invisible wave emitted from the forbidden monument again.

    Zhu Jiuyin was shocked by this. He shouted out loud: "No! This is a big-hearted magic. Gonggong, be careful!"

    Zhu Jiuyin really didn't expect that the master of the world was proficient in the Big Heart Magic among the three thousand avenues. You must know that it is a terrifying avenue, and it reaches the power of the human heart.

    Zhu Jiuyin himself has nothing, after all, his path of destruction has already taken the right path.  However, although the big heart magic of swallowing and merging everything is very sinister, Zhu Jiuyin has the confidence to stop it. But the Gonggong ancestral witch is different. Zhu Jiuyin cannot just watch the Gonggong ancestral witch being restrained by this.  The sacred monument was plotted.

    With a thought in his mind, Zhu Jiuyin did not hesitate at all, and subconsciously flew in front of Gonggong Ancestral Witch, using his own power to help Gonggong Ancestral Witch resist the power of this big heart magic, for a moment.  The big heart magic that should have been applied to Gonggong Zuwu was completely transferred to Zhu Jiuyin.  ]

    When the big heart magic was activated, Gonggong Ancestral Witch felt a huge crisis. If Zhu Jiuyin hadn't been able to stop him and blocked him, he would have breathed a sigh of relief.  I'm afraid that this time his situation will be really bad. After all, this big heart magic can directly point to the human heart, which is a big killer for the Wu Clan without a soul.

    Inheritance, this is also inheritance, the inheritance of the soul, but this time it is the Big Heart Magic, and this Big Heart Magic is no better than the previous Great Disillusionment Technique.  It had the means to kill the souls of people. The unprepared Gonggong Ancestral Witch was a little unprepared to face such an attack.

    Once the inheritance of the soul is started, it will not stop until the Gonggong ancestral shaman can catch his breath.  The power of the forbidden monument exploded again, and the power of Daxin Magic covered the heads of Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Ancestral Witch like a heavy rain. Although Zhu Jiuyin blocked the advance of Gonggong Ancestral Witch,  However, such a sudden change still put another pressure on Gonggong Zuwu.  Let him face the attack of this big heart magic again.

    With a thought in his mind, Zhu Jiuyin once again sacrificed the treasure of destruction, and a dark golden light opened instantly.  A powerful aura emanates from Zhu Jiuyin's body, which is the power of the Avenue of Destruction. Zhu Jiuyin will use the power of the Avenue of Destruction to devour and fuse the power of the Big Heart Magic, and integrate it into his own Avenue of Destruction.  middle.

    This time, Zhu Jiuyin did not direct the Gonggong Ancestral Witch to fight for the inheritance of the Big Heart Magic. If he did, the consequences would be really unimaginable, and the Gonggong Ancestral Witch would really have the power of death.

    When Zhu Jiuyin's avenue of destruction opened, Gonggong Zuwu clearly felt his whole body light up. He finally no longer worried about the impact of the big heart magic on himself, but even so, the sudden outbreak of the big heart magic  It also greatly affected Gonggong Ancestral Witch. Although his vitality was not seriously injured, he suffered a lot.

    However, Zhu Jiuyin's situation was not good at this time, and he was complaining a little in his heart. You must know that he was standing in front of Gonggong Zuwu, so he had to bear all the pressure alone, destroying the treasure.  The power is indeed extraordinary, blocking out the power of Daxin Magic, but the invisible fluctuations of Daxin Magic still have a considerable impact on Zhu Jiuyin, making him uneasy. After all, this is not a trivial matter!

    With the passage of time, the power of the Big Heart Magic emitted by the Forbidden Monument is getting stronger and stronger. The words on the Forbidden Monument quickly hit Zhu Jiu like a meteor shower.Yin Na destroys the most precious treasure.  Every word of attack will be swallowed up by Zhu Jiuyin's Destruction Treasure, and then turned into Zhu Jiuyin's power. Of course, Zhu Jiuyin is just forcing himself to use the power of the Destruction Treasure to suppress it. He will return to the city in the future.  It takes time to realize.

    At this time, Zhu Jiuyin did not dare to fight back. After all, he was really not sure about everything here. He could only hope that this time the forbidden monument would end earlier so that he could escape.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin wanted to win the inheritance of the soul with all his strength and integrate it into himself through pressure, Zhu Jiuyin valued his own life and the life of Gonggong Zuwu more than Zhu Jiuyin. He didn't want to gamble, so  He could only give up and forcibly suppress the inheritance of Daxin Magic in his own treasure of destruction.

    When Zhu Jiuyin resisted with all his strength, the entire palace was enveloped in purple brilliance. The purple waves rolling in the sky began to sink slowly. In less than a few breaths, the earth was submerged. Only the palace was covered by a wave of light.  Protected by invisible power, a huge hole was formed, and countless purple energy poured into the huge pillars of the palace.

    Neither Zhu Jiuyin nor Gonggong Ancestral Witch knew that this was the ultimate killing formation in this world. Not only did Zhu Jiuyin feel uncomfortable, but Gonggong Ancestral Witch's reaction was even stronger, as if a disaster was imminent.  look.

    Just when Zhu Jiuyin was about to attack with all his strength, he suddenly felt a lightness on his body, and the forbidden monument in front of him made a loud thunderclap, then suddenly disappeared, and then immediately.  Zhu Jiuyin found that he and Gonggong Zuwu were wrapped in beautiful purple.

    The dark golden light emitted by the Destruction Treasure that Zhu Jiuyin sacrificed protected them from harm. However, Zhu Jiuyin wanted to move the Destruction Treasure, but a heavy feeling surged into his heart.  It was as if his body was welded to a steel pillar and an iron ground, unable to move at all.

    Such drastic changes made Gonggong Zuwu's eyes become very strange, and he murmured: "Trapped? Oh, why are we so unlucky and trapped again? This unfortunate place is really speechless, or  The Three Realms are good" Gonggong Zuwu kept muttering, venting his deep inner dissatisfaction. If Zhu Jiuyin hadn't been there, he might have lost himself by now.  My mind was severely damaged by this big heart magic.

    While Gonggong Zuwu was muttering to himself, Zhu Jiuyin was trying hard to comprehend the power of the Big Heart Magic. Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation was indeed strong enough. Although the time was short, he was here.  In a short period of time, I completely memorized the realm of Daxin Magic, and I will try it again when I have the opportunity in the future.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin doesn't want to practice this big heart magic at this time, the power of this world is not willing to let Zhu Jiuyin go.  In an instant, the power of countless groups of Big Heart Magic around him rushed towards Zhu Jiuyin. Just when he was forcefully memorizing the first level of Big Heart Magic, the power of this Big Heart Magic tightly held him  Wrap it up.

    Not long after, the purple waves around seemed to be blown by the strong wind.  In the blink of an eye, it disappeared, and the forbidden monument appeared silently in front of Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Zuwu again.

    Fortunately, this time the Forbidden Monument did not launch an attack, it just rotated rapidly around Zhu Jiuyin.  This made Zhu Jiuyin even more curious, and he couldn't help but said in surprise: "It's really strange. Could it be that this forbidden monument is alive? Otherwise, why would he behave like this?"

    The forbidden monument circled Zhu Jiuyin for a long time before slowly stopping in front of Zhu Jiuyin.  This made Zhu Jiuyin look a little dumbfounded.  There was only a crisp cracking sound, and countless cracks appeared on the monument. Then, a dazzling white light flashed in the monument, and the forbidden monument shattered.

    Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but said in confusion: "What's going on?"

    As he spoke, the Forbidden Monument exploded. Zhu Jiuyin used the Destruction Treasure to forcefully swallow up the Big Heart Magic, but it completely destroyed the roots of the Forbidden Monument.  The rupture of the forbidden monument caused the entire space to vibrate violently. Countless light points danced wildly, and the sharp sound of breaking through the air made people's scalp numb.

    Zhu Jiuyin was frightened and suddenly teleported to the side of Gonggong Zuwu. As the space fluctuated, the surrounding pressure increased sharply. A purple human figure slowly appeared in front of Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Zuwu.  .

    The purple human figure seemed a little dazed after appearing. The purple waves between heaven and earth formed a huge whirlpool around him, and he slowly rose upwards.  Even with Zhu Jiuyin's eyes of destruction, he couldn't see clearly the true face of the purple humanoid. He could only see a little green light flickering in the heart of the humanoid, and soon he began to condense his real body.

    Soon the purple human figure gradually took shape. Zhu Jiuyin felt him looking at him, and a frightening fighting spirit came over him. The Great Heart Magic and the Great Disillusionment Technique were revealed unconsciously by him.  Go out??, under his coercion, Zhu Jiuyin could not help but crazily mobilize his fighting spirit to fight against him.

    Suddenly, a wave of waves dispersed, and Zhu Jiuyin understood that this person was speaking, but he had no idea what he was talking about.  Fortunately, this was a fluctuation of spiritual consciousness. Zhu Jiuyin didn't know what he was talking about, but he was able to understand it with his spiritual consciousness.

    After a while, Zhu Jiuyin finally understood what the other party was talking about. This purple man was a spiritual body left by the master of this world, used to pass on his own way, and also to warn those who came after him of this immeasurable  The horror of calamity.  In an instant, Zhu Jiuyin gained knowledge about the entire world from the purple man and obtained his inheritance.

    After Zhu Jiuyin received all the inheritance, this spiritual body suddenly dissipated into countless purple stars, like meteors crossing the sky, disappearing in an instant, but at the end of his disappearance, another wave of fluctuations came.  , a purple jade slip appeared in front of Zhu Jiuyin. This was a gift left by the master to Zhu Jiuyin.

    "It records the master's cultivation of fighting spirit, mastery of the Shinto, and how to transform the fighting spirit into the fighting soul of God. This inheritance perfectly takes advantage of Zhu Jiuyin's weakest point, the Shinto!

    Zhu Jiuyin's Shinto can only be said to have just started. Compared with this master, it is simple and not worth mentioning. This master is very amazing. You must know that he controls the entire world with his great heart magic and great disillusionment.  In his own hands, he has become the true master of reincarnation, and all the people in reincarnation are his followers. What a terrifying existence this is. Compared with him, Hongjun Daozu and Tiandao Nagen are not worth mentioning. Such a terrifying person  His Shinto practice has reached its peak, but it is a pity that his practice focused too much on spiritual practice and neglected the physical body. In the end, he was unable to withstand the erosion of countless calamities.

    Of course, this god's fighting spirit is not only of great use to Zhu Jiuyin. It is a heaven-defying existence for the entire Wu Clan. It can solve the shortcomings of the Wu Clan in the soul and completely give the Wu Clan a quality.  transformation.

    The purple slip records how to condense the fighting spirit. Zhu Jiuyin slowly condensed his fighting spirit into a fighting spirit according to the method recorded in the Jade Eye Slip. The Wu Clan is a warlike race, and war  Yi Zhisheng is the number one in the three realms, and Zhu Jiuyin has the practice of Shinto, so he quickly completed the condensation of the fighting soul. When he condensed the fighting soul, Zhu Jiuyin's body exuded  The strong fighting spirit can be compared with the fighting spirit of the previous master.

    Such a strong fighting spirit made Zhu Jiuyin happy. He finally eliminated his last shortcoming. He was even more confident about this test of immeasurable calamity.

    The purple slips not only record how to condense the war soul, but also record everything in this temple. After all, the power of one spirit is really limited, and it is very reluctant to inherit two kinds of three thousand avenues.  It is really unrealistic to want to pass on everything in the world with the soul, so the existence of this purple slip came into being. After getting the purple slip, Zhu Jiuyin really got this world.  everything.

 Text Chapter 699: Treasure

    Chapter 699: Treasure

    After taking a deep breath, Zhu Jiu said in a gloomy voice: "Gonggong no longer needs to defend, everything is over, this master left a few things for us, let's go look for them together!  "

    Anything that can be collected by a master is naturally a good thing, and this is a master who has ruled for a reincarnation. The things he collects are naturally chaos treasures. They are naturally good things for Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Ancestral Witch.  , even if you don¡¯t need it, you can leave it for Hou Tuzu Wu and the others.

    Zhu Jiuyin clearly noticed that the main hall was blocked, and it was a small restriction on the inside. Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Zuwu had experienced so many tests, so they were both experienced people, so they naturally guessed that the thing was inside.  The two looked at each other and broke the ban together with a tacit understanding.

    Everything was just as they thought. The four dazzling golden lights flying in the hall turned out to be four chaos treasures, and they were very powerful. Each treasure exuded a powerful aura. This is what the master left behind.  Although I still don¡¯t know what kind of chaos treasure it is, I can tell that it is extraordinary just from the smell.

    Zhu Jiuyin had the treasure of destruction in his hand and the 'Pangu Axe' to protect him, so he was not in a hurry to take action. Instead, he opened his mouth and said to the ancestral wizard Gonggong: "Gonggong, go and collect it, I won't need it."

    Hearing Zhu Jiuyin's words, Gonggong Ancestral Witch grinned and said: "Hey, second brother, I'm not polite." Even though Gonggong Ancestral Witch had a chaotic treasure like the 'Emperor's Seal' in his hand, this  This treasure is not in line with his personality and can exert very little power in his hands. Now that he has the opportunity to choose, he will not be polite and there is no need to be polite to Zhu Jiuyin, because they are brothers and share life and death.  brother

    Gonggong Ancestral Witch aimed at a Chaos Treasure without any politeness and rushed towards it. His hands full of strength quickly inserted into the golden light, and he heard a sound. He grabbed the first Chaos Treasure and his move was clean and simple.  It is unbelievable. It can be seen from the hands of Gonggong Ancestral Witch that after this training, Gonggong Ancestral Witch's strength has greatly increased. Even though he has not yet broken through the realm of a saint, his combat effectiveness  But he is no longer weaker than a saint

    What disappoints Gonggong Ancestral Witch is that this is a dark golden armor. It is a Chaos Armor with strong defensive power. However, Gonggong Ancestral Witch has already obtained a Chaos Armor. This armor is very useful to him.  It was of no use, which naturally made him a little disappointed, with a trace of unwillingness in his eyes.

    Seeing the appearance of Gonggong Ancestral Witch, Zhu Jiuyin said calmly: "Gonggong, continue, you already have a Chaos Armor. This armor is of no use to you, so you should leave it to Sister Xuanming!  "

    Hearing Zhu Jiuyin's words, Gonggong Zuwu didn't stop, and then he pounced on a long golden ball. There was a thunderbolt sound, and a strange-shaped sword appeared in his hand, although he didn't have time to take a closer look.  , but there was a smile on the face of Gonggong Zuwu. It was obvious that he was very interested in this chaos treasure, and he completely forgot about his mission.

    After seeing Gonggong Zuwu's appearance, Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and did not disturb him again. With a thought in his mind, he teleported to a ball of golden light without saying a word, and reached out to grab it.  What was banned in the golden light was also an offensive Chaos Treasure. It was a sword. Zhu Jiuyin took a closer look and couldn't help but nodded. He was very satisfied with this Chaos Treasure. As long as he looked carefully, he would know that this was a treasure.  Good thing, it has a pure black texture, and a faint purple haze is wandering on the surface of the sword body. There is a section of transparent body on the end of the sword hilt, and the haze flashes inside, gradually brightening and dimming.

    Zhu Jiuyin looked at it carefully for a while, and then said: "Forget it, we can't figure out the unique power of this treasure without practicing it, so I'd better leave it to sister Houtu."

    Then Zhu Jiuyin thought in his heart and waved his hand to grab the last ball of golden light again. This ball of golden light was the smallest and the most powerful. There was also a feeling that Zhu Jiuyin was very familiar with. When Zhu Jiuyin  When the golden light broke through, he couldn't help but be startled. This treasure was a little different. It turned out to be a scale, a black scale. However, this scale was very strange. It was a whole piece and looked like a piece of warm black jade.  , there are still streaks of dark gold light flowing on its surface.

    Before Zhu Jiuyin could use his mind to feel the breath of this Chaos Treasure, this Chaos Treasure disappeared into Zhu Jiuyin's palm as if melting, and was taken into his body.

    Such a change surprised Zhu Jiuyin, and he recognized the treasure. It was obvious that this treasure was very suitable for him. He took the initiative to recognize the treasure before he went to sacrifice it, leaving Zhu Jiuyin to sacrifice it.  Time, this is a huge surprise for Zhu Jiuyin. You must know that this is in the midst of countless calamities, and every minute is very precious. The remaining time for sacrifice and refining is very good for Zhu Jiuyin.  Benefits, can?He has more time to realize the great truth

    After collecting the Chaos Treasure, Zhu Jiu said in a gloomy voice: "Gonggong hasn't woken up yet. We still have important things to do. We don't have time to stay here. You should understand this inheritance with your heart. It will be of great benefit to you in the future.  !¡±

    While talking, Zhu Jiuyin handed the purple slip to Gonggong Ancestral Witch. After hearing Zhu Jiuyin's words, Gonggong Ancestral Witch came to his senses, then took the purple slip and experienced the condensation technique of the fighting spirit with his heart.  ,

    Soon the ancestral wizard Gonggong finished comprehending the condensation of the fighting spirit. He sighed and said: "The method of controlling the prime minister is really heaven-defying. It can even conceive of such heaven-defying magical powers. The condensation of this fighting spirit is not inferior to  Any of the three thousand avenues is a great opportunity for our witch clan. With some magical powers in hand, our witch clan¡¯s biggest shortcomings will be made up for!"

    Although the ancestral witch Gonggong is warlike, he is very intelligent. He immediately figured out the great effect of the war soul condensation technique on the witch clan. However, this was during an immeasurable calamity.  Unless the Witch Clan can transcend, it will be useless even if they obtain this battle soul condensation technique.

    Zhu Jiuyin sighed and said: "It's such a pity that this master died. With his cultivation level, he should have the ability to transcend. It's a pity that he paid too much attention to spiritual cultivation and neglected the body. In the end, he couldn't bear it.  The backlash of the power of the Great Dao, otherwise he would be the first person to transcend the Great Dao."

    This is fate. It can only be said that this master's path is wrong. However, after receiving the master's inheritance, Zhu Jiuyin has a clear understanding of immeasurable calamities. In this master's inheritance, Zhu Jiuyin  Yin also understood what the temples in front of this road to transcendence represented. Each temple represented a reincarnation inheritance, and each inheritance was different. It was not easy to obtain the inheritance.

    After receiving the inheritance, Zhu Jiuyin did not look for the center of this world anymore because it was no longer needed. Zhu Jiuyin was already very familiar with everything in this world.

    Just after Gonggong Ancestral Witch realized the condensation of the war soul, the whole space suddenly trembled. The power of the temple was gathering to send Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Ancestral Witch out. The purple waves filled the sky, like a tsunami.  It was rolling and roaring, with countless silvery whites mixed in with it. The ground seemed to be hit by a huge hammer, shaking up and down constantly. The huge palace shone with bright cyan brilliance. That was the defense restriction of the palace itself activated.

    But even so, the temple could not withstand this violent tremor, which made Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Zuwu feel that this place was put into a bottle, and the man was still shaking the bottle vigorously

    Countless cracks gradually appeared on the ground, and red magma spewed out. The magma was like molten steel in a steel-making furnace, emitting a hot red light. There were more and more cracks, getting bigger and bigger, and purple waves rolled in the sky.  , was impacted by the steaming heat flow and dispersed in all directions, revealing a huge hole. The entire ground was as terrifying as a sea of ??fire. Only the palace area still stood in the sea of ??fire, and other places gradually sank.

    Seeing this, Gonggong's ancestral shaman couldn't help but asked in confusion: "Second brother, have we always been underground?" Before he finished speaking, a huge explosion sounded not far away, setting off a large area of ??red magma and rushing toward the palace area.  Come

    When Gonggong Zuwu saw this, he said loudly: "Oh no, second brother, let's leave quickly, this place is going to collapse!"

    While talking, Gonggong Zugong wanted to pull Zhu Jiuyin up and fly out together. At this time, Zhu Jiuyin said in a deep voice: "Don't be anxious, Gonggong. As long as I'm here, there will be no problem!"

    While speaking, Zhu Jiuyin released a powerful fighting intention, which was the last fighting intention inherited by the world's ruler. When this fighting intention came out, in an instant, all the shocks and explosions seemed to stop,  With Zhu Jiuyin as the center, layers of silver brilliance spread outwards, covering the entire planet.

    At this time, Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but feel a wonderful feeling in his heart. It seemed that everything in this world was in his hands. Then a boundless force tightly bound Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Zuwu.  Then a golden light enveloped the two of them. In the roar, the two of them disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    After Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Zuwu left, the planet glowed for a while, and then fell silent, and the whole world returned to calm, as if everything before had never happened, and  The end of this inheritance will be an end, an eternal end. Even if there is another reincarnation in the future, nothing here will appear again, because the inheritance here has disappeared (to be continued)

 Text Chapter 700: World Fusion

    Chapter 700: World Fusion

    Thank you all for your support to Yaodao. Yaodao hereby wishes everyone a happy holiday!

    In an instant, Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Zuwu were teleported back to the previous place. Before Hou Tuzu Wu and the army of witch clans could react, Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Zuwu appeared out of thin air and followed.  The appearance of Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Zuwu made the whole world tremble.

    When Hou Tu Zuwu and others saw Zhu Jiuyin appear, they couldn't help but stepped forward and said, "Second brother, what's going on inside? You didn't encounter any danger, right?"

    When he heard Houtu Zuwu's inquiry, Gonggong Zuwu's expression changed several times. If he was not in danger, this time he would have been tricked by the master of this world. If he hadn't been in danger,  , I am afraid that he has perished in this world long ago, but if you pay, you will gain. This time, the action has a good harvest. At least he found a Chaos Treasure that matches him very well, and this time he also made  Although his cultivation level did not improve as much as that of Zhu Jiuyin, he also received a share of the inheritance of the Three Thousand Dao.

    Before Gonggong Zuwu could answer, Zhu Jiuyin took the lead and said: "Let's not talk about the matter for now. Now you all should step back quickly. I want to take over this world. We will discuss everything in detail after we return!"  "

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words came out, Hou Tuzu Wu and the others had many thoughts in their hearts, but they had to give up for the time being. Without saying anything, the army hurriedly retreated back to make room for Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s collection.

    After the Wu Clan army left, Zhu Jiuyin flew on the isolated island and began to use his hands to cast the forbidden spell obtained from inheritance. A golden light flew out from his body, and then Zhu Jiuyin sprayed continuously.  The moment he took out three mouthfuls of essence and blood, the magic power in his body surged out like a tide. The whole world glowed with dazzling brilliance, and there was a crisp cracking sound. It was the sound of the restrictions in the world breaking.

    As soon as the magic formula came out, Zhu Jiuyin was crying in his heart. At this moment, he couldn't move at all and was surrounded by dazzling light. It felt like being drunk, everything he saw was blurry, followed by countless  Scenes flew through his mind, and he felt as if he was dreaming. There were many scenes that were like dreams that people could not comprehend. All of them were the inheritance of the world. Of course, this world was not a complete world, but was cultivated by the master himself.  In this small world, everything Zhu Jiuyin sees is everything he has experienced in this small world.

    I don't know how long it took, but Zhu Jiuyin suddenly woke up. He looked blankly at the starry sky that had become unfamiliar, and felt a slight chill in his heart. He couldn't help but think to himself: "Could it be the illusion left by the master?"  Demonic world? But this is far from what I imagined. This world is completely incomparable to my divine world. It is like a newborn world, too desolate, with nothing!"

    Without the protection of the Lord, the world would naturally be extremely desolate. It is normal for Zhu Jiuyin to have such thoughts, but no matter how desolate the world is, this is a huge opportunity. If the three thousand chaotic gods and demons  If I knew all this, I'm afraid I would have broken my scalp a long time ago and tried to make a breakthrough.

    Zhu Jiuyin looked at the world, and couldn't help but think of his own world. As soon as Zhu Jiuyin's thoughts moved, the scenery in front of him suddenly changed. The mountains slowly rose, countless plants sprouted from the ground, and suddenly there was a gathering of people in the sky.  Dark clouds arose, and soon, heavy rain fell from the sky.

    Such an astonishing change made Zhu Jiuyin a little stunned. Not long after, about a few breaths of time, the whole world became full of vitality and completely new. There was no longer any desolation. Such an astonishing change came out of nowhere.  Unexpectedly, Zhu Jiuyin scanned the world again with his spiritual thoughts. Everything had undergone earth-shaking changes, and the whole world was changing subtly.

    At this time, Zhu Jiuyin completely understood why the world master emphasized the importance of the fantasy world in his inheritance. He believed that as long as he was trapped in this fantasy world, no one could be his opponent, because as long as he was in the fantasy world  , as long as you can think of anything, it will appear. This is completely beyond Zhu Jiuyin's understanding of the world.

    Even though the world of the Kingdom of God cultivated by Zhu Jiuyin is much more powerful than this world, in terms of his control over the world, Zhu Jiuyin is completely inferior to the master of the fantasy world. At least Zhu Jiuyin does not have such control over the world.  ability

    Zhu Jiuyin tried to erect a huge palace on a planet. In just a short while, a huge palace with oriental characteristics appeared in front of him. It was no different from what he had imagined.

    For a moment, Zhu Jiuyin was frightened by his own ability. He stood there blankly for a long time. He just slapped himself hard and tried to calm down. He couldn't help but think to himself:  "As long as you dare to think, in this fantasyIn the devil world, almost anything can be achieved. Isn¡¯t this terrifying?¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head hard to calm down his heart, but how could he calm down after such a big gain? After all, the result was really amazing, no matter how strong Zhu Jiuyin's will was.  I can't help but be moved by it.

    Standing in the temple, Zhu Jiuyin was a little at a loss. He sat down cross-legged, closed his eyes and meditated. In an instant, countless thoughts came to him. Soon he understood everything about the fantasy world, although he still could not fully understand it.  Understand, but he no longer doubts the ability of the fantasy world. If the biggest gain this time is not the many chaos treasures, but the fantasy world, this fantasy world gave Zhu Jiuyin the ability to evolve his divine kingdom.  Chance

    Integration!  After Zhu Jiuyin clearly understood the avenue of destruction in this test, his heart has been unable to calm down. The avenue of destruction can integrate the power of all avenues, so why can't his world of the Kingdom of God do this?

    Zhu Jiuyin left the Fantasy Demon Realm with a thought in his heart. He didn't say anything when he appeared. Instead, he started to activate the forbidden magic formula again. This time, Zhu Jiuyin did not go to the Fantasy Demon Realm, but used the Kingdom of God as his base.  Ji completely swallowed up the entire fantasy demon world. As the magic formula was played, a little white light lit up in the distance. A very strong light shone out in an instant. After a violent fluctuation, a huge one appeared next to Zhu Jiuyin.  The white vortex and the rumbling sound came out along with the fluctuations, and everything around them rushed past like moths to the flame.

    A huge suction force began to attract everything around it. Lianhou Tuzu Wu and other witch clan armies felt this strong suction force and were trying their best to resist this suction force. When Zhu Jiuyin saw this, he had a thought in his mind and shot out with a wave of his hand.  With a flash of dark gold light, the suction around them suddenly dissipated.

    Seeing this, Hou Tuzu Wu couldn't help but be surprised: "I didn't expect that my second brother's cultivation level has grown by leaps and bounds in such a short period of time, and that he can control such a powerful force so easily with just a few movements."

    When she heard the words of Hou Tu Ancestral Witch, Gonggong Ancestral Witch didn't agree in her heart. This method was nothing. If Hou Tu had participated in the previous trial, then she would really understand what strength is.

    But at this time, Gonggong Zuwu did not open his mouth to explain, because his heart was also attracted by everything in front of him. In just an instant, some small planets around him had deviated from their original orbits and flew towards the huge whirlpool.

    Gonggong Zuwu stared blankly at all the scenes in front of him and said in surprise: "Oh my God, there are endless treasures on those planets that have not yet been collected. If there is an accident, we will suffer a lot!"

    Although Gonggong Ancestral Witch did not have as powerful a harvest as Zhu Jiuyin, the inheritance he received also gave him a certain understanding of the world. After seeing the situation of the small planets around him, he couldn't help but lose his voice.

    The passage was opened. What surprised Zhu Jiuyin was that it was not the fantasy world that was affected first, but the small planets here. However, Zhu Jiuyin thought for a moment, and then ignored it. He also knew those  There is endless wealth in the planet, but Zhu Jiuyin believes that this devouring will not destroy the treasures on the planet.

    As the suction force fully unfolded, the fantasy world finally moved. Not only did the fantasy world move, but even the world around the isolated island under Zhu Jiuyin was attracted by the huge suction force, moving towards the passage.  and go

    When seeing this change, Zhu Jiuyin's eyes flashed with joy. You must know that Zhu Jiuyin doesn't want to give up everything here. After all, there are endless treasures here. As long as he can successfully collect them, then Zhu Jiuyin will  Jiuyin has enough supplements to evolve his world, and even Zhu Jiuyin is confident that with the help of everything here and the origin of the fantasy world, his kingdom of God will undergo a qualitative change and achieve the great world.

    The whole world!  I have to say how crazy Zhu Jiuyin's idea is. Once he really achieves this, then he will truly stand in an invincible position. The road to transcendence is no longer a threat to him, and even  Zhu Jiuyin can fearlessly tell everyone that he can truly break the void, break the Tao with force, and achieve supreme freedom!

    Of course, it will take time for Zhu Jiuyin to integrate the fantasy and demon world with the divine world. It will also take time to integrate all the materials obtained here with his own divine world. After all, there is something above this world.  Powerful restriction, even if Zhu Jiuyin has obtained the inheritance of the world, it still takes time to eliminate the original imprint. Only by eliminating the original imprint can the world of the Kingdom of God successfully integrate all this into itself.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 701 Shock

    Chapter 701 Shock

    Time, for Zhu Jiuyin, all he needs now is time, but he doesn't know how long it will take for the final outbreak of immeasurable calamity, and no one can tell clearly. After all, the duration of each immeasurable calamity is  It's different. In that inheritance, Zhu Jiuyin clearly understood some knowledge about immeasurable tribulations. The duration of immeasurable tribulations is determined by external reasons and cannot be controlled, especially in this situation.  Next, the three thousand chaotic gods and demons, Hongjun Daozu, Tiandao and others have already made preparations. Everything is out of Zhu Jiuyin's control. Even if Zhu Jiuyin wants to use the world of the Kingdom of God to resist the immeasurable  Even without the threat of robbery, he would not dare to do so. After all, such a choice is too negative and is not a method that Zhu Jiuyin is willing to accept.

    After collecting everything that could be collected, Zhu Jiuyin took a deep breath, looked at the world in front of him, and let out a long sigh. Chance, for Zhu Jiuyin, this time was a big one.  The opportunity, he got the opportunity, but it's a pity that he can't stay here any longer.

    With a thought in his mind, Zhu Jiuyin came to where the Wu Clan army was. When Zhu Jiuyin appeared, the faces of Gonggong Zuwu and others showed great excitement. They all saw Zhu Jiuyin.  That powerful method has taken away all the treasures in this world. With these treasures, the Witch Clan will become even stronger.

    Before Gonggong Zuwu and the others could speak, Zhu Jiuyin said in a deep voice: "There are no treasures here anymore. This harvest is a huge success for our Wu clan. I have decided that everyone will  Do you have any opinions on withdrawing from here and waiting for the harvest to be fully digested before re-entering?"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, Gonggong Ancestor Wu suddenly realized what he was thinking. He understood Zhu Jiuyin's intention, the battle soul was condensed. Zhu Jiuyin wanted to comprehensively enhance the power of the Wu clan. If all the Wu clan  If they are able to condense the fighting spirit, then if the entire Wu Clan sets up the 'Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods' Formation', it will have heaven-defying power. In cooperation with Zhu Jiuyin, it may be possible to do things that even the Great God Pangu can't do.  Power breaks through the void, transcends everything

    When he thought of this, Gonggong Ancestral Witch couldn't help but get excited and said loudly: "Second brother, we listen to you in everything, you make the decision in everything, we will do whatever you say!"

    Gonggong Zuwu said this, and others would naturally have no objections. Although they did not participate in this trial and did not know the dangers of the trial, they had all seen three thousand chaotic gods and demons before.  The terrifying strength of the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons was enough to make them fearful, so in the end, no one raised any objection, and they all completely obeyed Zhu Jiuyin's arrangements, and everyone retreated from this road of transcendence.

    After Zhu Jiuyin obtained the inheritance of the master of this world, and used the power of the Kingdom of God to collect all the treasures in this world, there is no need to stay in this world anymore. Although the vitality of heaven and earth in this world is very sufficient  , but everyone comes here looking for treasures, and what¡¯s the use if there are no treasures left?

    But this world will not be destroyed because of this. After all, this world is the embodiment of the will of heaven and earth. When the next immeasurable calamity comes, new treasures will appear, but the inheritance will no longer exist.

    After everyone agreed with Zhu Jiuyin's suggestion, the Wu Clan army did not hide the slightest, and everyone began to retreat in a mighty manner. When the Wu Clan army fully retreated, it alarmed all forces.  This made all forces feel uneasy, and they were all discussing why the Witch Clan was retreating. Could it be that this road to transcendence was really so dangerous that even the Witch Clan had to retreat even if it was so powerful?

    The retreat of the Wu Clan army made the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons become more vigilant, and each of them no longer had their original arrogance. After all, this road to transcendence is full of dangers, and if you are not careful, your little ones will be destroyed.  Their lives were lost. You must know that although the cultivation of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons is very powerful, every world they explore for treasures is extremely dangerous. After all, every world has its own inheritance. In a short period of time,  , many Chaos Gods and Demons have fallen into it. It is impossible for Zhu Jiuyin and Sanqing and others to know all this, but to the Chaos Gods and Demons, it is no longer a secret. After all, these three thousand  Chaos gods and demons do not act alone, so this news naturally spread among the chaos gods and demons.

    In fact, there are still some people who are afraid of it, that is, Kunpeng and other gods and demons. Their situation is not very good. They are surrounded by the chaos gods and demons, and some people have died, but they cannot give up the treasure now.  Temptation, after all, they had gained a lot in this treasure hunt. After Zhu Jiuyin appeared at the beginning, their pressure became much easier. After all, the appearance of Zhu Jiuyin absorbed a lot of firepower from the Chaos Gods and Demons.  , but now that Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan army have withdrawn, their situation is? becomes dangerous

    "Zhu Jiuyin, you bastard, aren't you always very arrogant? Why would you choose to retreat at this time!" Kunpeng couldn't help the anger in his heart and couldn't help but cursed Zhu Jiuyin, because now with Zhu Jiuyin's  As they retreated, there were internal differences among their group. Kunpeng wanted to continue, but the others were unwilling to do so. None of them thought that they could still fight against the Chaos Gods and Demons after losing the firepower of Zhu Jiuyin.  , rather than being killed, it is better to retreat here like Zhu Jiuyin. After all, their actions this time have already yielded good results.

    No matter how angry Kunpeng is, it's useless. No matter what he says, he can't change the hearts of those people. They are afraid of death. These people are now extremely afraid of death and are unwilling to take risks anymore. Such a result makes Kunpeng feel disappointed.  , although they also had some gains, but based on these gains, they wanted to embark on the road to transcendence. Kunpeng didn't think so. He wanted to continue. Only by obtaining more treasures could they have a chance of survival. The most important thing was  What's more, Kunpeng also felt the changes in the world, and had a hint of the inheritance hidden in the world.

    If people don't serve themselves, heaven and earth will destroy them. If those people don't have Kunpeng's mentality, when they see Kunpeng's persistence, they are unwilling to stay any longer, because every additional minute they stay will put them in more danger. These people are enduring  When he couldn't control the pressure in his heart, he turned around and left without saying anything. He didn't even have the thought of talking to Kunpeng again, and he parted ways with Kunpeng. This result made Kunpeng a little dumbfounded.

    With these people gone, Kunpeng's situation is even worse. Counting on his own men to continue is simply a joke. Under such circumstances, if he encounters one or two Chaos Gods and Demons, he will  In danger of death

    "Assholes! You Chaos are greedy for life and afraid of death. How can you be detached if you are like this?" Kunpeng was cursing these people, but he couldn't help but follow behind them, for fear that he would be too late and be killed by the Chaos.  The gods and demons were targeting me, and my life was ruined here.

    It is said that others are greedy for life and afraid of death, but Kunpeng is not greedy for life and afraid of death. If he really has the indomitable spirit, then he should not make such a choice, but continue to stay to find the inheritance of that world. It is a pity that he cannot  If he dares to do this, he is also greedy for life and afraid of death, and he is not just greedy for life and afraid of death!

    Kunpeng and his party also made a move to retreat. Sanqing was in trouble. Yuanshi Tianzun took a deep breath and said: "Elder brother, now Zhu Jiuyin and his party made a retreat."  choice, what should we do now? Should we withdraw from here as well?"

    As soon as Yuanshi Tianzun said this, Taishang Laojun couldn't help but frown, and they retreated like this, but they were unwilling to do so. You must know that they had just parted ways with the Wu Clan and found some scattered treasures in this world.  , finally gained a little bit, but now they have to retreat. This is not enough and it is a bit inappropriate. You must know that they are not as good as Zhu Jiuyin. They have gained a lot by killing so many chaos gods and demons. They want this little gain.  To enhance their own strength, it is a bit lacking. But if they continue, they also have no confidence. After all, once Zhu Jiuyin leaves, they will have less people to attract firepower, and the situation will become more dangerous. If they are not careful,  Then the whole army will be destroyed

    Taishang Laojun thought for a moment, and then said: "Junior brother Yuanshi, junior brother Tongtian, according to your opinion, should we retreat, and will Kunpeng and others retreat?"

    As soon as Taishang Laojun finished speaking, Tongtian Cult Master said disdainfully: "Elder brother, isn't this an obvious thing? With the mentality of Kunpeng and the others, they will definitely run away. Without the firepower of Zhu Jiuyin to attract them, then  How dare a group of people who are greedy for life and afraid of death dare to continue? If I were to make the decision, then I think we should continue. We are no better than Zhu Jiuyin. Without his powerful strength, if we want to survive in this immeasurable calamity  To save our lives, we need more accumulation to strengthen ourselves. Only in this way can we have the opportunity to transcend everything. Otherwise, even if we can save our lives for the time being, it will still be a dead end in the end. I don¡¯t think there is a difference between early death and late death.  What a difference!"

    After the Master Tongtian said these words, a trace of surprise flashed across Taishang Laojun's face. He really didn't expect that the Supreme Master Tongtian could say such words. This really surprised him.

    After hearing what Master Tongtian said, although Yuanshi Tianzun had some conflicts with him, he very much agreed with Master Tongtian's decision. He sighed and said: "Elder brother, I think what Junior Brother Tongtian said is reasonable. We  Although the current situation is dangerous, it is even more dangerous if we leave it. Wealth can be found in danger. If we want to transcend everything and successfully escape the suppression of the great road, then we can only take risks now. Apart from that, we have no other choice.  Law!"

    &nbsp; After hearing the words of Yuanshi Tianzun, Taishang Laojun sighed and said: "Well, since no one is willing to go back empty-handed, then we will continue. Opportunities are always reserved for those who are prepared, so we will sacrifice our lives.  Give it a try, let alone if we are timid at this time, what qualifications do we have to talk about detachment? Zhu Jiuyin has made such a decision now. He will regret it in the future, but we cannot follow in his footsteps! Take the first step  It¡¯s just one more opportunity. This place is so vast, I don¡¯t believe that all the Chaos Gods and Demons can be occupied. As long as we work together, we will definitely not return empty-handed!¡±

    Taishang Laojun was too wishful thinking. It is true that Zhu Jiuyin retreated, but it was not because of timidity, but because it took time to digest the benefits gained this time. After all, most of the treasures in the world fell into  In his hands, there is the inheritance of the master. If Zhu Jiuyin does not digest these things properly, then he will be really hopelessly stupid.

    "It's a pity that Taishang Laojun doesn't know all this. It's really ridiculous to use his own ideas to measure Zhu Jiuyin. If Zhu Jiuyin knew what Taishang Laojun said, he might not know how funny it would be.

    Of course, it cannot be said that Taishang Laojun's words are all wrong. At least his last sentence makes sense. The space here is so vast, and the number of Chaos Gods and Demons has been greatly reduced after several injuries. If  They deliberately avoid it, and it is not easy for the other party to find them. The most important thing is that Taishang Laojun does not think that those chaotic gods and demons will really care about them and put all their energy on them, unless  Those Chaos Gods and Demons are stupid and don't want to transcend. Otherwise, they will definitely not attack them with all their strength, because they don't have so much time to spend. They will not do such a thing that is not worth the gain, let alone secretly.  There are also two people, Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu, fighting with them. They don't think that Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu are really still out there, and only fools would think so.

    The reason why Kunpeng and his party were targeted by the Chaos Gods and Demons was because they acted too arrogantly, which naturally aroused the killing intent of the Chaos Gods and Demons. The most important thing is that they all have the inheritance of the Chaos Gods and Demons, and their cultivation  Not that great, just like a piece of fat, it will naturally attract the pursuit of Chaos gods and demons.

    Strength, everything in this world must be determined by strength. With Zhu Jiuyin's strength, those Chaos Gods and Demons knew that a small group of Red Flame Gods and Demons had been killed by Zhu Jiuyin, but none of them dared to do it again.  Go to Zhu Jiuyin to take revenge. This is because Zhu Jiuyin is so powerful that it makes those chaotic gods and demons fearful and dare not take risks with their own lives. As for Zhu Jiuyin's departure, it makes them relax even more.  After all, Zhu Jiuyin put too much pressure on them (to be continued)

 Text Chapter 702 Ignore

    Chapter 702 Ignore

    It is a good thing to say that we should seek wealth in danger, but it is not the same thing in practice. In this world, everything is based on strength, and placing all your hopes on others is a fool in itself.  Behavior, without strength but hoping that opportunities will benefit oneself, such behavior can still work under normal circumstances, but in this immeasurable calamity, especially in this Guixu world, it will not work, chaos  Although Jet has many treasures that can greatly improve people's cultivation, but if you want to get it, you have to pay. This is the case with Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Zuwu. Although they got a lot, the dangers they experienced  , it is also extremely dangerous, if you are not careful, you will die.

    Although Sanqing has eliminated the barriers under the pressure of external forces, they are far from enough in terms of strength. It is a good thing to have confidence, but overestimating one's own strength will only result in more losses than gains. With their current cultivation level  Even if they reluctantly compete for the endless opportunities, they really have the opportunity, but it is difficult to succeed. The reason is very simple, because they have no strength, and forcing themselves to compete will only lead to self-destruction. This is the case in this Guixu world.  The naked reality is that everything is based on strength. Without strength, you are nothing.

    It can be said that from the moment the world of Guixu was born, everything here has been like this. Everything is based on strength. Although the opportunities are unlimited, they need to be based on strength.

    After Sanqing made the decision, they ignored the retreat of Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan army, but passed through the first world to the front army of the second world to pursue the endless benefits. The same thing  Taking risks with their own lives, whether they can achieve their goals in the end depends on their own destiny.

    Zhu Jiuyin led an army of witches to retreat. When they appeared at the exit, they didn't expect that at this time, Empress Nuwa and the others were preparing to enter the road of transcendence, and the two sides directly collided with it.  Under this situation, those who followed Nuwa Empress could not help but feel fear. You must know that the entire three realms knew how deep the hatred between Zhu Jiuyin and the demon clan was. At this time, the two sides collided, and I was afraid of a bloody battle.  It was inevitable that they would be implicated, which made many people regret that they should not have accepted the invitation from Empress Nuwa.

    When he saw everyone's expressions, Zhu Jiuyin's eyes flashed with disdain. If it were before, Zhu Jiuyin would never let go of such a great opportunity and directly kill Nuwa Empress and some people from the demon clan.  They are those who follow, but after this inheritance, Zhu Jiuyin's vision has improved infinitely. He and Empress Nuwa are no longer on the same level. It can be said that he does not regard Empress Nuwa at all.  One thing, he lightly glanced at Nuwa and the extremely nervous demon clan, and then left with the army of witch clan without making any move.

    Zhu Jiuyin has made a decision. Even if there are many people in the Wu Clan who don't understand and are unwilling to accept it, no one dares to go against Zhu Jiuyin's decision. This has never been the case with the Monster Clan.  It's possible. In terms of discipline, no force in the entire Three Realms can match the Wu Clan.

    Zhu Jiuyin strode away in front, while the army of witches behind just glared at the monsters fiercely, and then followed Zhu Jiuyin silently and left without any disturbance.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin's behavior made Empress Nuwa very angry and felt that she had been ignored, she had to admit that the current Demon Clan and Wu Clan were not on the same level at all. Zhu Jiuyin  She did not choose to kill the demon clan at this time. This was already a huge favor to her.

    After all, Empress Nuwa is a saint, and she can control her heart without being too disturbed. However, the situation is different for those casual cultivators. After the Wu Clan army left, they all let out a long sigh of relief.  Their tone and face showed a look of luck. Their behavior made Nuwa sigh secretly in her heart. Walking with such a group of people, she would really be able to get enough treasures for herself.  Through that path of transcendence?

    No matter what Empress Nuwa thinks in her heart, how much doubts and sorrows she has, the current situation of the demon clan makes her have to do this. Who makes the demon clan now in the weakest position, and wants to transcend in this world with only the power of the demon clan itself?  It was too difficult to protect herself on the road. No matter how unbearable these casual cultivators were, she had to endure it.

    Empress Nuwa took a deep breath and said: "Okay, everyone has left. Time is very precious to us. If you don't want to explore for treasure, you can stay here. We will not stay here any longer."  It¡¯s down!¡±

    After Nuwa Empress finished speaking, she strode forward, and the great saints of the demon clan followed closely behind. As soon as Nuwa Empress and the demon clan people started to move, the casual cultivators got up one after another and followed them desperately.  , for fear that I would be lateHe was abandoned by Nuwa in just a minute, and he would have suffered a big loss.

    In an instant, the team led by Nuwa Empress became chaotic. With such a scattered team trying to get benefits from this huge opportunity, it is really funny and unafraid of God.  Opponents are afraid of treating teammates like pigs, and now Empress Nuwa has made a group of pig-like allies.

    After leaving the road of transcendence, Gonggong Ancestral Witch finally couldn't help the doubts in his heart and asked: "Second brother, why did you let Nuwa and the demon clan go so easily just now? With our strength, we can completely  You can easily kill them all and completely destroy the demon clan, eliminating a major hidden danger to our witch clan!"

    Hearing the words of Gonggong Ancestral Witch, Zhu Jiuyin glanced at Houtu Ancestral Witch, Xuanming Ancestral Witch and the army of witch clans, and then said: "Why, do you have the same idea as Gonggong, do you think I am a little abnormal?  "

    Xuanming Ancestral Witch nodded and said: "Second brother, I also think you are doing something wrong this time. You gave up such a great opportunity. In the future, once the demon clan gets an opportunity, then if we want to get rid of them, then we will  You have to pay a higher price, I don¡¯t understand what you are doing, let alone agree with it!¡±

    Houtu Zuwu sighed and was speechless, but she also didn't understand why Zhu Jiuyin was suddenly so 'generous' this time, and could let go so easily even in the face of the life and death enemy of the Wu clan.  , this was completely different from the second brother she knew, but she did not speak. As for the Wu Clan army, they also did not understand Zhu Jiuyin. They all felt that this time they had taken advantage of the Demon Clan in vain.

    After seeing everyone's reaction, Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "You all focus too much on the present. People must have a long-term vision. If we faced this kind of situation before, it would be natural to kill the demon clan.  , you can get rid of your own enemy, but now the demon clan is not at the same level as us, and now they are in the midst of countless tribulations, in the world of Guixu. If they cannot transcend, then there is only a dead end. We have already  If you are ahead of them, why should you damage your own strength just for the sake of a momentary dispute of temper?"

    After Zhu Jiuyin's words fell, there were different reactions among the Wu Clan army. Zhu Jiuyin didn't pay attention to all this. He had already said everything that should be said. As for whether they could understand it, then  It depends on their own thoughts, others cannot change them, and now there is not so much time to worry about such small things. There is no need at all. Doing so will only waste your own time and energy.

    When the Wu Clan army returned to the southern state, they didn't expect a shocking news to come to his ears. That the First Emperor Yingzheng was madly sweeping across the three realms.  Zhu Jiuyin was even more dismissive of the behavior of abandoning one's roots to the bottom. In the past, he thought that he could transcend everything by relying on external forces, and that he could achieve the ultimate transcendence by unifying the entire world. However, after receiving the inheritance from the master of the fantasy world, Zhu Jiuyin  Only then did I understand that even if the entire three realms were unified, it would not be of much help to transcendence. If the entire world could be transcended, then the master of the fantasy world would not have died. He was even more domineering than the First Emperor's victory in politics.  There were many, but he still died in the end.

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "Let him go. No matter how crazy he goes, he will never escape the fate of death. Let him fight for fame and fortune. Don't worry too much about the world that is about to be destroyed!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, the expressions of everyone present could not help but change color. Hou Tu Zuwu quickly said: "Second brother, you are saying that the Three Realms are about to be destroyed. How could this happen?"

    Zhu Jiuyin said calmly: "Within immeasurable calamities, everything in this reincarnation will face destruction. This is the will of heaven and earth. Unless you can jump out of the avenue, the three realms are not a world of one person. Naturally, they will be destroyed. This is the will of heaven and earth."  No one can stop the general trend. The endless temples in front of the road to transcendence. Each temple is a microcosm of the world of reincarnation. And when this immeasurable tribulation ends, everything in the three realms will be destroyed and be destroyed by the power of the great road.  Shrink into that temple!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, everyone present couldn't help but gasped. Hou Tu Zuwu asked: "Second brother, is there anyone in our world who can transcend and avoid such a result?"

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "It's impossible, even if someone is transcendent, it's impossible, unless that transcendent person can refine the entire three realms into his own original world, but do you think someone can do this?" (Unfinished)  to be continued¡­¡­)

 Text Chapter 703 Opportunity

    Chapter 703 Opportunity

    Refining the three worlds to become one's own source world. If someone can do such a thing, then he has already transcended the constraints of the great road. There is no need to find any way to transcendence. He can probably cut off himself with a wave of his hand.  The connection with the great road creates an existence that is free from heaven and earth, and is above the great road.

    Zhu Jiuyin's words made everyone understand that no matter how good the fame and wealth in the Three Realms are, they are definitely the flowers of doom. There is no need to care about them. If someone fights for them, just let him fight for them. There is no need to care about them.  , their stupid actions will be punished by immeasurable catastrophes, and death of body and soul is their inevitable end, there is no second possibility.

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "Okay, let's stop these insignificant things. We don't need to care about other people's thoughts. There is no need to pay attention to these small things. What we should discuss now is how to enhance your strength.  While speaking, Zhu Jiuyin took out all the harvest this time, and Gonggong Ancestral Witch also took out all the Chaos Treasures that he did not need. When so many Chaos Treasures appeared in front of their eyes, let Hou Tu  Zu Wu and others were shocked. They really did not expect that Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Zu Wu could achieve such a big gain in such a short period of time.

    Hou Tuzu Wu couldn't help but shout: "Second brother, there are so many treasures on the road to transcendence. Isn't it a bit too hasty for us to leave in such a hurry? We gave up such a big opportunity in vain!"

    After hearing the words of Houtu Ancestral Witch, before Zhu Jiuyin could speak, Gonggong Ancestral Witch sighed and said: "Sister Houtu, you are just standing and talking without pain in your back. You know that in order to get these treasures, I and you two  What kind of test has my brother endured? It is not an exaggeration to say that he had a narrow escape from death. With my level of cultivation, if I didn¡¯t have my second brother to help me, I¡¯m afraid I would have fallen into that kind of test a long time ago. You don¡¯t know.  The ruler of that world is a madman, a madman who can control people's souls. Every move you make is planned by him. If it weren't for the powerful strength of the second brother, you would never see us again.  Although the treasures are good, they are all obtained through hard work with one¡¯s life!¡±

    As soon as Gonggong Ancestral Witch said these words, Houtu Ancestral Witch could not help but show a hint of shame.  She really didn't expect things to be like this. She only saw the Chaos Treasure in her eyes, but she forgot how easy it was to obtain such a treasure.

    Seeing the shameful look of Houtu Zuwu, Zhu Jiuyin smiled calmly and said: "Sister Houtu, your vision is still a bit narrow. All you see are these treasures of chaos. Although the treasures are good, they are foreign objects after all.  The biggest gain that Gonggong and I got this time was not these treasures, but the inheritance, the inheritance of a master. The purple slip recorded the method of condensing the war soul. For us, the Witch Clan, that is the biggest gain.  It can make up for our biggest weakness. You must quickly teach this method of condensing fighting souls to all clan members, and wait until all clan members have condensed fighting souls. Only then will our Witch Clan be truly invincible!"

    Hearing Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words, Hou Tuzu Witch was shocked, but she really couldn¡¯t believe that a inheritance could be so powerful, for Hou Tuzu Witch and an army of witch clans.  They all believe that the Pangu inheritance they have received is the most powerful existence. There is no inheritance in this world that can surpass Pangu inheritance.  So they didn't believe Zhu Jiuyin's words.

    But when Hou Tuzu Wu browsed the inheritance in this purple slip, she couldn't help but gasped. Her vision was too narrow. This was the Guixu world, not the Three Realms. Maybe it was within the Three Realms.  Pangu's inheritance is extremely powerful, but in the world of Guixu, there are existences comparable to Pangu's inheritance. This method of condensing war souls is simply tailor-made for their Wu clan, just like Zhu Jiu  As Yin said, if the entire Wu Clan condenses the fighting spirit, then the Wu Clan will really be invincible. If everyone in the Wu Clan combines the power of the 'Twelve Heavenly Gods' Formation', then the Wu Clan will be defeated again.  After realizing that Pangu's power could break through the void, she finally understood why Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Ancestral Witch were so eager to leave the road of transcendence and ignore the endless treasures on the road of transcendence.  , although the treasure is good, it is still an external force, and compared with this own power, that root is not worth mentioning.

    Houtu Zuwu took a deep breath and said: "Second brother, you are right, I was wrong about this matter. This inheritance is indeed very powerful. It is a great opportunity for our witch clan.  !¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin nodded and said: "As long as you understand, this time Gonggong and I have also received two inheritances of the three thousand avenues. Gonggong's current cultivation level is no weaker than any saint. Waiting for the Wu Clan  If we are born again, then we can sweep the entire road of transcendence and see what is behind the road of transcendence!"

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words were extremely domineering, even if it was Hongjun Daozu, Tiandao, and those three thousand bastardsEven gods and demons dare not say such big words, but Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words have been recognized by everyone. The inheritance of condensing war souls will give them a qualitative improvement for the entire Wu clan.  transformation.

    Gonggong Ancestral Witch sighed and said: "It's a pity that we don't have much time. We don't know when this immeasurable calamity will end. Otherwise, if we can take down the inheritance of all the worlds, then our Witch Clan  There will be amazing changes, the avenue will no longer be able to restrain us, we will be completely above the avenue!"

    Hearing the words of Ancestral Witch Gonggong, Houtu Ancestral Witch's eyes showed a light, and everyone present had a look of madness in their eyes. They were all moved by the words of Ancestral Witch Gonggong,  The first world has such a powerful inheritance. If the inheritance of all worlds can be captured, then the Witch Clan will indeed undergo a qualitative change.

    When he saw the crazy expressions of everyone, Zhu Jiuyin shouted in a deep voice: "That's enough! Put away the ignorant greed in your hearts. What do you think of the immeasurable calamity? Is it a treasure land? Let you plunder it.  , if you have such thoughts, you will only suffer the consequences, and you will die without knowing how. Every world is extremely dangerous. If Gonggong and I can succeed this time, it is because of a large part of our luck.  People must be content, especially under such circumstances. Don't think about things that are beyond your own abilities. That will only result in more losses than gains. If you have that intention, you might as well go all out to cultivate your own Tao, earlier.  Condensate your own fighting spirit, and the power of the fighting spirit is not weaker than any of the Three Thousand Dao, and is even worse than that of our Witch Clan!"

    Zhu Jiuyin is right. People know themselves. If a person is too greedy, he will die faster. Zhu Jiuyin can resist the temptation of endless inheritance and decisively choose to quit the path of transcendence.  This is something that many people cannot do. What suits you is the best. Blindly seeking perfection will only be a waste of your time. Even people like Zhu Jiuyin who have completely found their own path  No one dared to do this, let alone Hou Tu Zuwu and the others.

    Although the cultivation of people like Hou Tuzu Wu is also very good, it is nothing compared to Zhu Jiuyin's avenue of destruction. If they don't know how to restrain themselves, they will only bring the Wu clan into a desperate situation.  Zhu Jiuyin's words woke them up like thunder, allowing them to wake up from the endless temptation.

    In an instant, everyone present could not help but break out in cold sweat. Whether it was Hou Tuzu Shaman, Shennong clan, King Dayu and others, they were all afraid of it. This power of immeasurable tribulations was tempting all the time.  It was holding them, pulling them towards the abyss of destruction. If it hadn't been for Zhu Jiuyin's shouting, they would have died without knowing how.  Interests are fascinating, and people like them are blinded by the interests in front of them.

    Of course, most of the people in the three realms are fascinated by the endless benefits. This is true for the Three Pure Ones, the Nuwa Empress, and the three thousand chaotic gods and demons are no exception. Even the Tiandao and Hongjun Taoist ancestors are all  In this way, they are all following the path that everyone has followed in the past, frantically plundering various treasures to strengthen themselves on the path of transcendence, and are empowered by the power of the immeasurable calamity and the power of the Guixu world.  Tempted.

    Not only Zhu Jiuyin can get the inheritance, but also some of the three thousand chaos gods and demons have got the inheritance. Speaking of which, the three thousand chaos gods and demons know more about this immeasurable calamity than Zhu Jiuyin. Zhu Jiuyin can get a world  They can also obtain the inheritance. Of course, the price they pay for this inheritance is also quite high.

    Hongjun Daozu and Tiandao are also fighting for inheritance. They have never appeared in front of everyone. That is because they have entered the place of inheritance. They are fighting for inheritance and are hiding in the dark.  Waiting for greater opportunities to come to this world of Guixu, waiting for the opportunity to transcend the great road.

    Although the inheritance is good, whether it is the three thousand chaotic gods and demons, or the Taoist ancestors of Tian Dao and Hongjun, they all know one thing very well, that is, no matter how powerful the inheritance is, it is impossible for them to transcend. This inheritance is not their ultimate  Their goal has not changed. If the inheritance can transcend the Dao, then these world lords will not fall. Although they are greedy, they still know what their ultimate goal is. For them to fight for this  Everything is just to make the greatest accumulation for yourself, so that you have a greater chance of transcending the great road.

 Text Chapter 704 Chapter Heart Tribulation

    Chapter 704: Heart Tribulation

    Accumulation is the most important step in order to transcend the Great Dao and escape from immeasurable calamities. The Great Dao is fifty and Tianyan is forty-nine. Everything has a glimmer of hope. Chaos Jet gives everyone a glimmer of hope.  The road to transcendence is a glimmer of hope, but when the two are combined, for the weak Baiyan, this chance of survival becomes even slimmer. Of course, for the strong, there is a greater chance.  Cong Lin's law of respect and survival of the fittest was clearly revealed at this moment. This Lord is the great road. No matter how much unwillingness you have in your heart, you are unable to change it.

    The opportunity is there, but whether you can succeed or not depends on your own ability. Strength is the most important thing. This is an unchangeable rule. Although many people know that the road to transcendence is extremely dangerous, but no matter how dangerous it is, they will not  They won't give up because they don't want to die. No matter what reincarnation it is, there are countless people who die on the road to transcendence.

    Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan knew about the inheritance, as did Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu, and the three thousand chaotic gods and demons were no exception. However, no one spread the news. Everyone had selfish motives. Zhu  Jiuyin and the Wu Clan are the common enemies of the three realms, and no one wants to deal with them. It is natural for the Wu Clan to conceal it. After all, no one is generous enough to tell their enemies about their information, but Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun did this  This is somewhat inappropriate, and the worst performer was Daozu Hongjun. Not only did he not tell everyone everything about the road to transcendence, but he also used everyone as pawns to attract the attention of three thousand chaotic gods and demons, giving himself  Create opportunities.

    Hou Tuzu Wu breathed a long sigh of relief and said: "Thank you, second brother, for reminding me, otherwise we would have been doomed!"

    Anyone who is not a fool knows what will happen if their state of mind is broken. Everyone is tempted by the endless benefits and forgets the danger. Greed is the original sin.  Excessive greed will only make them die faster.

    Zhu Jiuyin waved his hand and said: "Sister Houtu, you will keep the treasure and this inheritance. You must let everyone in the Wu clan condense the fighting spirit in the shortest possible time. I have prepared all the supplies for you.  !" As he spoke, Zhu Jiuyin took out all the innate spiritual treasures he had accumulated and gave them to the Houtu Ancestral Witch. You must know that this time is related to the life and death of the witch clan. Zhu Jiuyin would lose everything.  If the world he had just collected was not still integrating with his own divine world, Zhu Jiuyin would have taken out all the innate spiritual treasures.

    After Houtu Zuwu received the innate spiritual fruit.  Zhu Jiuyin said to the ancestral wizard Gonggong: "Gonggong, you have gained a lot this time. You should calm down and take a break, and strive to break through the realm in front of you!"

    Hearing Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words, Gonggong Ancestral Witch nodded.  In fact, even if Zhu Jiuyin didn't say it, he would have retreated for a period of time. After all, he had also felt the changes in himself. If he didn't seize the time to digest these inheritance, he would have wasted this great opportunity. For cultivating the soul,  For humans, there is no problem even if it is a little late, but for a person like Gonggong Zuwu who has no soul, it is very different.  Once his insights disappear, it will be very difficult to understand the great way again, so Gonggong Zuwu knows the importance.

    It¡¯s not just Gonggong Ancestral Shaman who needs retreat, but Zhu Jiuyin needs it more than him.  After all, Zhu Jiuyin has gained much more than Gonggong Ancestral Witch. If he wants to fully digest these inheritances, he must practice in seclusion. Time is a bit tight for Zhu Jiuyin.  But he had no choice. After all, Zhu Jiuyin didn't want to pin all his hopes on the witch army.  Counting on them to condense their fighting souls and counting on the 'Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods' Formation', Zhu Jiuyin hoped that he could control his own destiny instead of placing his hopes on others.

    After comprehending the true meaning of the Great Way of Destruction, Zhu Jiuyin also needed time to consolidate his realm. Of course, there was another important thing that Zhu Jiuyin needed to solve, which was the treasure that automatically recognized its owner. Zhu Jiuyin was eager to  He wanted to know its origin, because Zhu Jiuyin had a premonition that this treasure was very important to him. Even if he wanted to transcend the great road and achieve freedom, he would not be able to do without the help of this treasure.

    After handling everything, Zhu Jiuyin went into seclusion to practice. With Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation, he knew that the treasures did not necessarily have to be many, but they had to be refined. One or two treasures would be enough. Zhu Jiuyin's natal treasure was Zhu Jiuyin.  Already have it, it is the treasure of destruction that he has refined by himself, it is completely compatible with him, Pangu Ax, although Zhu Jiuyin has not practiced much, but Pangu blood is flowing in his body, this treasure can also be used  Very powerful.  If the treasure hadn't taken the initiative to recognize its owner, Zhu Jiuyin wouldn't even have paid attention to it, but now Zhu Jiuyin had to understand this treasure. After all, he couldn't leave this treasure alone, and Zhu Jiuyin was also worried about this treasure.  Problems will arise at critical moments.

    &nbsp; Zhu Jiuyin uses his own magic power to wrap this treasure, constantly uses the power of the law of destruction to nourish this treasure, and uses the power of the law to feel the power of this treasure and understand the ability of this treasure.

    When Zhu Jiuyin used the power of the Law of Destruction to nourish this treasure of chaos, a miracle happened. In an instant, the treasure burst out with powerful suction, swallowing up the power of Zhu Jiuyin's Law of Destruction, and where it was destroyed  At this moment, the power of law was absorbed by him. For a moment, this Chaos Treasure seemed to be activated. Words of the Great Dao continued to emerge on this treasure, and messages poured into Zhu Jiuyin's sea of ??consciousness.  middle.

    For a moment, Zhu Jiuyin felt that the mana in his body was leaking out crazily. He did not dare to hesitate and immediately frantically mobilized the vitality of his divine kingdom. He also had two more ginseng fruits in his mouth to prepare for emergencies.  Needed, although he still didn't know if he could sustain it, but he had no choice.

    Most of the power of the Kingdom of God is in the harvest of this fusion. The vitality that Zhu Jiuyin can mobilize is a very small part, even an insignificant part, and the absorption ability of the Chaos Treasure is too powerful.  Zhu Jiuyin didn't have a complete understanding in his heart, and he didn't know how long this situation would last.

    In fact, there is no need for Zhu Jiuyin to worry. The ginseng fruit has strong recovery power and is fully capable of supporting such consumption. This is the reason why this chaos treasure absorbed mana so crazily before.  That's because it has just opened and will become calm after it is fully opened.

    As Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s mana continues to be input into this Chaos Treasure, this Chaos Treasure continues to grow, and the dark golden light illuminates the entire room.  The treasure chirped, and Zhu Jiuyin breathed a sigh of relief. He understood that the refining would be over soon. This was the most critical moment, and there could be no mistakes. Zhu Jiuyin swallowed the ginseng fruit with a thought.  A huge amount of mana poured into his body, fully supplying the needs of the treasure.

    The Chaos Treasure gradually withdrew all the Great Dao texts and attached them to the sea of ??consciousness. Zhu Jiuyin had no time to observe the changes in the treasure in the sea of ??consciousness, but was trying his best to digest the information imparted by this treasure.

    Shock.  For a moment, Zhu Jiuyin was alarmed by this message. This message was an introduction to this chaotic treasure. This was the message he had received from the inheritance master. From this message, Zhu Jiuyin  Not only did he know the origin of this chaotic treasure, but he also knew its abilities. This was a treasure from the first reincarnation.  It is the condensation of the avenue of destruction. If you master this treasure, you will master the avenue of destruction.

    How could Zhu Jiuyin not be shocked by this kind of information? The condensation of the Avenue of Destruction, which means that refining this treasure is equivalent to refining the entire Avenue of Destruction.  This information shocked him so much that Zhu Jiuyin entered unconscious practice in an instant, and the realm of great annihilation appeared in Zhu Jiuyin.

    In fact, Zhu Jiuyin was always worried about gains and losses before refining this chaotic treasure.  He didn't know whether he should do this, after all, he didn't know how much time was left for the immeasurable calamity.  Is it worth wasting his precious time to refine a Chaos Treasure? It was precisely because of this worry that he entered the realm of great annihilation that could be encountered but not sought.

    It has to be said that Zhu Jiuyin's luck is so good that it is enviable. A small refining of treasures actually put him in such a rare situation. In this kind of opportunity, his cultivation level will be great.  It is growing by leaps and bounds, and will not have the slightest impact on himself, because all this is practiced in his unconsciousness, and the chaos treasure is completely integrated with him, and there is no barrier between the two sides. This destruction  All the treasures condensed by the avenue are opened to Zhu Jiuyin and merged with Zhu Jiuyin. The perfect avenue of destruction appears from Zhu Jiuyin.

    Slowly, countless rounds of dark golden light rose from Zhu Jiuyin's body, and the entire retreat was illuminated. All the buildings in the Pangu Temple seemed to be coated with a dark gold film.  Shine brightly.  Different from the previous practice, the breakthrough of Zhu Jiuyin in the past would be accompanied by the coming of heaven's punishment. The sky was filled with dark clouds and thunder and lightning. But this time, the colorful clouds floating in the sky turned out to be a sign from the sky. The sky was filled with colorful clouds.  , colorful streams of light rolled in the clouds, flying to the top of Zhu Jiuyin's head, emitting a wisp of brilliance.

    Zhu Jiuyin's heavenly sign for practicing the Dao of Destruction is completely different from other heavenly signs. His heavenly sign this time seems to contain the most mysterious power in the world. Multicolored thunderbolts struck his body, emitting bursts of thunder.  The sound seemed to shock the whole world. The roaring thunder and colorful auspicious clouds shocked the entire Nanzhan Prefecture, even the earthly immortal world, the heavenly world, and the road to transcendence.

    The defenses above Nanzhan Buzhou instantly collapsed under this sign of the sky, and colorful thunderbolts carried the?Golden light blasted into Zhu Jiuyin's body, and his figure became infinitely taller. The true form of the Chaos God and Demon was fully activated, disappearing and appearing. After countless flashes, Zhu Jiuyin still sat there unconsciously,  It was as if everything around him had nothing to do with him.

    The mana in Zhu Jiuyin's body has expanded without restriction, almost bursting his powerful chaos god and demon body, but at the same time there is another force impacting the mana. This is a strange force that Zhu Jiuyin has never seen before.  Untouched power.

    When the mana in Zhu Jiuyin's body expanded to its peak, he couldn't help but roar to the sky, and all the clothes on his body exploded. Even the 'Pangu Ax' and the 'Destruction Treasure' flew out, leaving only the mysterious Chaos Treasure.  Shang's body was exuding waves of destruction.

    After a long time, Zhu Jiuyin finally woke up, and there was no longer any trace of mana in his body. At this time, what flowed in his body was an unknown mysterious power, a dark power, and the originally dark golden eye of destruction.  It also disappeared, and what appeared was a pitch-black eye. It couldn't be said to be black but dark. It was extremely dark, and people could see endless destruction from that eye.

    Zhu Jiuyin's current state cannot even be explained by himself, because there is no such explanation in the inheritance he received. However, Zhu Jiuyin can't control that much now. The pressure of countless tribulations has not dissipated on him.  His body still carried the fate of the Witch Clan. He sat cross-legged and realized everything about his body.

    Zhu Jiuyin didn't know how much influence he had brought to Nanzhan Buzhou, let alone what kind of shock he had brought to the people outside. Now he was once again immersed in the avenue of destruction, immersed in what happened to him.  In the true form of the transformed Chaos God and Demon.

    At this time, there was already a sea of ??people outside Nanzhan Buzhou. Almost all forces came here, wanting to find out what happened in Nanzhan Buzhou and how this change would affect the immeasurable calamity.  Impact.

    Speaking of which, Zhu Jiuyin truly escaped from death this time. He may be the first person to survive a mental catastrophe in the great annihilation, and he is the first person to do so, and it is unprecedented and unprecedented. It is also a coincidence.  .  If Zhu Jiuyin's own Avenue of Destruction had not already had a complete system that could be integrated with that mysterious treasure of chaos, then under such circumstances, Zhu Jiuyin would definitely be swallowed up by the Avenue of Destruction.  None left.

    To survive the heart tribulation in such a state of unconsciousness is to die, because you have no consciousness at all, and you don't even have the thought of using magic weapons to defend yourself. The heart tribulation is unimpeded in his body, and it happens to be Zhu Jiuyin.  Because his own successful path to destruction attracted the help of Tianzhao, Xinjie was destroyed by the power of Tianzhao before he fully exerted his power. This can not but be said to be a miracle, a miracle that people can't believe. Maybe this is  It's the so-called luck protection.

 Text Chapter 705 Destruction Judgment

    Chapter 705: Destruction Judgment

    When Zhu Jiuyin was going through the calamity of his heart just now, he figured out a truth. In fact, giving and gaining are unified. Only with giving can there be gain, and only with gain can there be giving. The word "giving up" has long been known to Zhu Jiuyin.  I understand, but I was too persistent on this issue before.  Why do you have to be fearless and worry-free to practice the Great Way? Does it really mean that you have to be ruthless to practice the Great Way?

    Emotions are also a course of cultivation. If you want to become a being who is free from the world, you must understand yourself and the surrounding affairs together.  It is said that the way of spiritual practice goes against heaven, but in real terms this is not the case. The way of spiritual practice pays attention to people and nature, but now many people are addicted to power, have too little understanding of nature, and their own spirit  If there is too little understanding, there is a saying that the Great Way is ruthless. Sanqing is a good example. They pursue the Great Way too much so that they are separated and eventually split. If it were not for the pressure of powerful external forces such as immeasurable tribulations,  , I'm afraid they won't reconcile yet, but even if they are back together now, there is still an unfathomable gap in their hearts, and this is the price.

    After Zhu Jiuyin saw this clearly, he finally understood why many cultivators have been unable to break through the so-called bottleneck state. It is because they have not experienced all kinds of tempering of their mind and only blindly do what they do.  Spending endless years cultivating in seclusion, endless cultivation will only make people's emotions weak, and they will not understand the final cultivation at all. They lack the most critical part of cultivation, the understanding of emotions, whether it is killing or arrogance.  .  Those are all emotions. The Wu clan is warlike, so they conquer the world.  That is also a feeling, and the demon tribe's crazy desire to unify the three realms is also a feeling. If there is no Hongjun Daozu and Tiandao behind them, then Demon Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi will definitely have a chance to achieve enlightenment.

    After having such feelings, Zhu Jiuyin finally understood the realm of 'Red Dust Karma Fire Refining White Lotus'. This is also one of the main reasons for his rapid improvement in cultivation. Of course, it is also inseparable from Zhu Jiuyin's  Strong will.  Otherwise, he would have collapsed under that kind of pressure. Practicing willpower is also a very important part.

    Regarding his own situation, Zhu Jiuyin really wanted to find out.  Only by clarifying everything about oneself and mastering every part of oneself can one be able to fully exert all one's power. After Zhu Jiuyin understood the great road.  Naturally, the first thing to do is to consider your own body.  As for the Chaos Treasure, he had put it aside. No matter how good the external force was, it was not as reliable as its own strength.

    With a thought, Zhu Jiuyin looked at the situation in his body. He found that the mysterious power in his body had increased a lot, and the source of this power turned out to be his heart of destruction. All the mysterious  Power is generated from it, and such a discovery shocked Zhu Jiuyin.

    Although it is said that Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s true form of the Chaos God and Demon can be resurrected indefinitely as long as his divine heart is not destroyed, the change in the heart of destruction this time is so great that it is difficult for him to understand.  The mysterious power generated by God's heart has endless darkness, as if it is the darkest place in the world.  The most terrifying power, and with the beating of the Heart of Destruction, the Law of Destruction is constantly flowing in his body, and mysterious texts of the Great Dao flow out from the God's Heart and merge into it.  In the mysterious power, fused with it, every beat of the heart of destruction makes this mysterious power continue to grow.

    Zhu Jiuyin was guessing about his own realm, but no matter how he thought about it, he had no clue. Now Zhu Jiuyin has exceeded the limitations of the chaos gods and demons, and also exceeded the limitations of Pangu inheritance. His body is completely made of  The heart of destruction was transforming, and his body was constantly strengthening every minute and every second. The changes in his body no longer required him to bother practicing, and everything was on the road to automation.

    There were no problems with his body, and Zhu Jiuyin began to search his sea of ??consciousness to find out what kind of mysterious treasure of chaos there was.

    After Zhu Jiuyin entered his sea of ??consciousness, the first thing he saw was not the mysterious treasure, but his own fighting spirit, and the mysterious scale was in the hands of his fighting spirit, but at this time the balance was already  It is completely different from what Zhu Jiuyin saw at first. The shape is already very strange. The color of the entire treasure has changed tremendously. It is an indescribable mixed color, an ancient and simple seal.  Divine patterns and patterns are spread all over the entire treasure, constantly flowing on its surface. The flowing seals and divine patterns are blending with Zhu Jiuyin's fighting spirit, causing Zhu Jiuyin's fighting spirit to also develop.  A qualitative change.

    There are several Dao characters on the balance, lying on the cross of the balance. Zhu Jiuyin feels it with his mind. The Dao characters are to destroy everything, all things are destroyed, the end is revealed, and the heaven and earth are destroyed!  There is a strong aura of destruction on every Dao Dao text. The huge aura of destruction makes Zhu JiuHe has never felt the unparalleled tyranny of the avenue of destruction.

    Domineering, this is the manifestation of the supreme power of destruction, the judgment of destruction, the supreme treasure of destruction.  With this treasure in hand, Zhu Jiuyin is the avenue of destruction, and the avenue of destruction is Zhu Jiuyin. The fighting soul condensed by Zhu Jiuyin also has endless killing aura under the influence of this judgment of destruction.

    After colluding with the Destruction Judgment, Zhu Jiuyin realized that the Chaos Treasure also had levels, and the Destruction Judgment was the king among the treasures. The Destruction Treasure that Zhu Jiuyin himself had refined was far inferior to it.  Far away, it can only be said to be a medium-sized treasure. On top of the treasure of destruction, there are the divine patterns of the great avenue, which can kill demons, slay immortals, destroy Buddhas, and kill gods. The blessing of the four divine patterns can destroy all living things and end the world. And in  There is nothing on top of the treasure of destruction refined by Zhu Jiuyin. If you want to refine the treasure of destruction into a king's treasure, you need to add these four divine patterns. And with these four divine patterns, combined with the treasure of destruction,  Only with the basic divine pattern can one become the king.

    'Pangu Ax' was originally the most precious treasure of the king. Unfortunately, 'Pangu Ax' was damaged when Pangu opened the sky and was divided into three parts. Although Zhu Jiuyin will eventually reunite again, the damaged avenue divine pattern is not there.  Restoration is one level lower than Destruction Judgment. To master Destruction Judgment, you need to have a strong power of destruction. Not just anyone can master it. If there is no powerful Destruction Law to drive it, it will cause its backlash, and this is also  The reason why the master got this treasure of chaos but could only seal it, because he couldn't use it.

    The Arcana of Chaos is not as simple as everyone thinks. They all have their own initial state and ultimate state, but it is not an easy task to evolve the Arcana of Chaos to its ultimate state. First of all, the cultivation of the Arcana and its body  It is also inseparable from the understanding of the law. The reason why Zhu Jiuyin was able to get the recognition of the 'Judgment of Destruction' at once was because he already had an essential understanding of the Avenue of Destruction and mastered it.  The foundation of the avenue of destruction, and the reason why this judgment of destruction has evolved to its ultimate state in such a short period of time is because Zhu Jiuyin's law of destruction has reached a state of perfection, and there is endless vitality of heaven and earth to nourish it.

    Chaos Treasure, as the name suggests, if you want it to evolve, you must have the aura of chaos. Most people, even saints, cannot let it evolve even if they get the Chaos Treasure, because the body limits the power of the treasure, even if it is its own influence on the law.  No matter how deep the understanding is, it is useless. This is why only the chaos gods and demons have the treasure of chaos, and the reason why they lack their existence in the three realms is that the body is the foundation of all cultivation, and chaos is the foundation of all things.

    With a thought in his mind, Zhu Jiuyin took back the treasure of destruction that he had refined, and also took back the 'Pangu Axe'. Although the quality of the treasure of destruction that Zhu Jiuyin had refined was insufficient, he was Zhu Jiuyin.  Zhu Jiuyin's natal treasure has unlimited potential. In the past, Zhu Jiuyin did not know the situation of the chaos treasure, but now it is different. After knowing all this, Zhu Jiuyin decided to repair the 'Pangu Ax' and improve his natal treasure, because  He no longer has to worry about his cultivation, everything is changing with time.

    Time, Zhu Jiuyin just sighed at this time. If he had enough time, what would the so-called immeasurable calamity mean? Although the power of Destruction Judgment is powerful, it is not easy to break through the avenue.  Although the power of ending is strong, the power of the avenue is not weak. If Zhu Jiuyin wants to successfully transcend, he must strengthen his own strength, and the 'Pangu Ax' and his natal treasure are Zhu Jiuyin's expectations.

    There are many souls suppressed in Zhu Jiuyin's treasure of destruction, and they are all the souls of chaos gods and demons. Each soul has a kind of three thousand avenues. The root of destruction is devouring, fusion, and heart.  The thought of Zhu Jiuyin activates his natal treasure, and the powerful devouring power crushes the soul of the chaotic gods and demons suppressed in the treasure. Under Zhu Jiuyin's powerful crushing  Next, the souls of the chaos gods and demons became the nutrients of this treasure, allowing the quality of the treasure of destruction to increase. After devouring and fusing the souls of these chaos gods and demons, Zhu Jiuyin's natal treasure  It has reached a bottleneck, and if you want to go further, you need the Great Way.

    The inscriptions on the Great Dao are not so easy to obtain. He can only rely on Zhu Jiuyin to tattoo them with his own understanding of the Great Dao. After all, Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s treasure is not innate, but he refined it himself. Everything is needed  It can be solved by Zhu Jiuyin himself, and warming and nourishing the treasure is an essential stage.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 706 The end is coming

    Chapter 706 The end is coming

    Zhu Jiuyin went into seclusion to practice, and the entire Wu clan lowered its profile. However, the sensation caused by Zhu Jiuyin did not stop. Because of Zhu Jiuyin's powerful reputation, no one dared to break into Nanzhan Buzhou, but because of Zhu Jiuyin's  Under the influence of Yin, the matter of the First Emperor's victory in politics was exposed. Taking advantage of the crisis, masters from all sides entered the road of transcendence and snatched the entire earth and immortal world. Such crazy things aroused  Many people are angry, but anger is of no use. At this time, the Great Qin Empire, which was won by the First Emperor, has expanded crazily. Even the Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother in heaven dare not start the war lightly. After all, this is an immeasurable disaster.  , what everyone pursues is detachment. If you cannot detach, it will be useless no matter how famous you are. In the end, you will even perish.  ]

    Time passed little by little, and a hundred years passed quietly in the blink of an eye. Within a hundred years, the entire Wu Clan had undergone earth-shaking changes. The cultivation of all people had grown by leaps and bounds. All the Wu Clan  Everyone has condensed their own fighting souls, and such changes made Hou Tu Zuwu and others excited.

    For a hundred years, Zhu Jiuyin worked hard to nourish his treasure of destruction. Although Zhu Jiuyin did it with all his strength, it was a pity that the time was still too short. He only added a pattern of the great path to his life treasure.'  "God of Death", and this avenue pattern is still due to the fact that he has devoured so many chaotic gods and demons.

    In a hundred years, the world of the Kingdom of God in Zhu Jiuyin's body has also undergone qualitative changes. Although it has not yet broken through to the realm of the world, it is not far away. Just as Zhu Jiuyin is preparing to add more strength to the Kingdom of God,  When the world broke through to the Great Thousand Worlds, something unexpected happened. The whole world shook again, and endless pressure fell from the sky.  The changes that were like the end of the world made the entire Guixu world tremble. The hidden giant cave of chaos began to spray again, and streams of light headed towards the road of transcendence. Every stream of light flashed, and the heaven and earth were moved by it.  With oscillations and ups and downs, three thousand streams of light fell into the path of transcendence in an instant, and the whole world was boiling with it.

    Just when everyone thought the drastic change was over, another stream of light flashed past, but this stream of light was much larger than the previous three thousand streams of light.  Moreover, the speed is much slower, and the aura exuded by the stream of light is also more powerful.

    Such an astonishing drastic change shocked Zhu Jiuyin and made the entire Guixu world boil. The immeasurable calamity finally came, and the opportunity that everyone was striving for appeared again.  This time it is related to the life and death of everyone. It can be said that no one is not crazy about it. The three thousand chaos gods and demons have finally arrived, and Pangu has also arrived. The three thousand gods and demons are crazy, and Daozu Hongjun is also crazy.  , and that way is no exception.

    "Speaking of the three thousand chaos gods and demons.  After so many years, hundreds of people have died. In addition to their deaths in the Tribulation of the End of Law, the current number of three thousand gods and demons is only just over two thousand.  This shows how dangerous the immeasurable calamity is, and this is just the beginning, and the more dangerous competition has just begun.

    Although Sanqing¡¯s life has not been very good during these hundred years, they have made good gains anyway.  Although he did not receive a strong inheritance, he gained a lot of innate spiritual roots.  Not only had their cultivation levels been restored, but they had also improved a lot, and when they saw the dancing light, they were equally crazy about it.

    Taishang Laojun no longer had the calmness of the past, with an extremely crazy look on his face, and said loudly: "Junior Brother Yuanshi, Junior Brother Tongtian, the opportunity this time will be whether we can survive this immeasurable catastrophe.  The key to survival is that we must do our best. As long as the three of us can work together, I believe that we can all successfully seize the Yuan Fei of a Chaos God and Demon. After all, the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons have already killed many people.  As long as we dare to risk our lives, we will definitely gain something!"

    As soon as Taishang Laojun said these words, he was immediately recognized by Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Leader. He only heard Yuanshi Tianzun say: "Elder brother's words are reasonable. The embryos of three thousand chaotic gods and demons, as long as we are willing to work hard."  , those three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons will never fight to the death with us. After all, supply exceeds demand. They will not let themselves get hurt easily at this time. Unless they don¡¯t want to live anymore, otherwise they will have to let go with a tacit understanding!  "

    The words of Yuanshi Tianzun are very correct. There is indeed a tacit understanding in the hearts of the three thousand chaos gods and demons. They were able to go on a killing spree to seize all kinds of accumulation in the previous opportunities, but they will not do it in this chaos.  They are fighting for their lives to seize the Yuan Fei of gods and demons, because they all know how much pressure this immeasurable calamity brings. For masters such as Sanqing, Nuwa Empress, Kunpeng, and Haotian, they all  They won't fight for it, let alone the Witch Clan. After all, they know very well that the current Yuan Fei of Chaos Gods and Demons is far greater than what they want. As for other people, thenIt's not that easy to talk about.

    The strong are respected and the fittest survive. This rule will never change, and it is even more vivid in the world of Guixu. If you want to achieve something, you have to give something. There is no  There is no reward for the effort.  As for those casual cultivators who want to compete for this opportunity, it is just a joke, a suicide that seeks death.

    Leader Tongtian also nodded, fully agreeing with the words of Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun. If the previous battle for treasures was a battle of accumulation, no one would feel that their accumulation was too much, only that they were a little short, but  For the Chaos Yuan Fei, one is enough for each person. More are useless and will only arouse his murderous intention. Anyone who is not a fool knows this.

    After such a big thing happened, Zhu Jiuyin could no longer practice in seclusion. Even though he still had a little time to change his world qualitatively, he did not dare to take the risk. After all, in the end  An opportunity has begun, and the time for the immeasurable calamity is running out. He does not dare to gamble with his own life and the survival of the Wu clan.

    With a thought in his mind, Zhu Jiuyin came out of seclusion. This time in seclusion, Zhu Jiuyin gained a lot. Not only did the treasure of life evolve, but the 'Pangu Ax' was also restored by him.  When the 'Pangu Ax' was repaired, Zhu Jiuyin also got a good harvest, the Void-Breaking Divine Art, which was the inheritance of the 'Pangu Ax' and where the supreme power of the Great God Pangu lies.  It's a pity that Zhu Jiuyin doesn't have time to practice, otherwise he would be more confident about this immeasurable catastrophe.

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin came out of seclusion, Hou Tuzu Wu and others had already gathered together, and all the creatures in Nanzhan Prefecture had been gathered by them. This time it would be a life and death battle, and everyone understood this relationship.  Regarding their life and death, no one dared to take it lightly. They all gathered together according to the arrangement of Hou Tu Zuwu, waiting for the appearance of Zhu Jiuyin.

    When Zhu Jiuyin appeared, Houtu Ancestral Witch, Gonggong Ancestral Witch, Xuanming Ancestral Witch, Mosquito Taoist, Shennong, King Dayu and others stepped forward one after another, and the decisive battle began. They thought  If we want to fight with all our strength, we must first solve the problems of these tribesmen, and only Zhu Jiuyin can do this.

    Looking at the gathered army, Zhu Jiuyin's heart felt extremely heavy. He understood that this was the final decisive battle. If he won, then the Wu Clan would live, he would die, and the Wu Clan would be destroyed.

    Before Hou Tu Zu Wu and the others could speak, Zhu Jiuyin said in a deep voice: "Let's begin!" As he spoke, Zhu Jiuyin opened the passage to his own divine kingdom world, and under the command of the great witch of the witch clan, all  People began to migrate to the world of Zhu Jiuyin in an orderly manner, not only the army of the Wu clan, but also various creatures and resources. After all, this time was a battle of life and death. Regardless of success or failure, they would never return to this south.  Look among the states.

    It was not that Zhu Jiuyin had never thought of directly using his divine world to devour Nanzhan Buzhou, but in the end Zhu Jiuyin gave up. Although there was the suppression of Guixu World, the power of the Three Realms Source had already been extremely weakened.  But if he really wanted to integrate Nanzhan Buzhou into his own world of the Kingdom of God, Zhu Jiuyin would have to spend some time. But what Zhu Jiuyin lacked most now was time, so in the end he could only give up this idea.  .

    There was no noise or commotion. Everyone was silently cooperating to move to Zhu Jiuyin's divine world. After all, this was related to their life and death. Anyone who was not a fool knew what they should do, especially those of Zhu Jiuyin.  They are those human races who have ascended from the human world to the southern states.

    Seeing the migration of so many people, the hearts of Shennong and King Yu were extremely heavy. You must know that there are countless living beings in the fairy world, and there are also countless people in the human race, but they can't help Zhu Zhu.  Jiuyin opened his mouth. After all, it was the human race who had done it in the first place, and they also knew that every additional person would be a burden for Zhu Jiuyin. After all, Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s world is not a vast world, and it is impossible to accept all living beings without restrictions.  Migration, not to mention that the Wu Clan and the human races integrated into the Wu Clan need to survive and develop, they all need space.

    Of course, the most important thing is that everything in the earthly immortal world has been controlled by the First Emperor Yingzheng. Everyone present knows very well what kind of person the First Emperor Yingzheng is, and no one is willing to pay attention to it at this time.  Such an ignorant person will not affect his own life and death for the sake of outsiders. The Chaos Yuan Fei has arrived. This will be a test of life and death. Every additional burden will be more for himself.  Even if Zhu Jiuyin could agree to the danger, the Witch Clan would not agree either.

 Text Chapter 707 Doomsday Negotiations

    Chapter 707 Doomsday Negotiations

    With the discipline of the Wu Clan, all the Wu Clan armies were soon moved to the world of Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s Kingdom of God, leaving only those ancestral witches who had reached the quasi-sage realm. Compared with before, this time  There are many more witch clans. There are a total of thirty-six great witches who have completed the final evolution. Thirty-six people, that is enough to set up three 'Twelve Capital Gods and Evil Arrays'. Such a powerful force  It can be described as extremely terrifying.

    When the witch army and the human race all retreated, Houtu Zuwu said: "Second brother, what should we do now, how should we deal with everything here?"

    Zhu Jiuyin said calmly: "Throw them all away. This is the last decisive battle. Throw away all the belongings that cannot be taken away. It is time for us to say goodbye to Nanzhan Buzhou. The most important thing now is to go quickly.  That path to transcendence!¡±

    Houtu Zuwu said: "Second brother, what should we do about Pangu Temple? Is it possible that we just abandon it like this?"

    If Hou Tu Zu Wu had not reminded him, Zhu Jiuyin would have really forgotten this temple this time. Although the Pangu Temple is of little use to the Wu Clan now, it is still a treasure after all, and it is their birthplace.  Wherever he was, with a thought, Zhu Jiuyin waved his hand, and the Pangu Temple was arrested by Zhu Jiuyin from Nanzhan Buzhou.

    Zhu Jiuyin sighed and said, "If my sister hadn't reminded me, I would have almost forgotten this treasure!"

    While Zhu Jiuyin was sighing, Gonggong Ancestral Witch said urgently: "Second brother, let's leave quickly, otherwise it will be too late. Now even Yingzheng is frantically leading all living beings in the three realms towards the transcendental world.  If we go late, we may be blocked outside the door. Then our situation will be dangerous."

    With such a big change happening, the First Emperor Yingzheng finally became anxious. All the cultivators in his Qin Empire fled towards the road of transcendence, but it must be said that the First Emperor Yingzheng was really a  What a good hero, he actually used the entire three realms of sentient beings as scapegoats and used the human sea tactic to clear a way for himself.

    I heard Gonggong Zuwu¡¯s words.  The expressions of Shennong and King Dayu changed. They had entered the path of transcendence and naturally knew the dangers there.  By doing this, the First Emperor Yingzheng was clearly taking advantage of all sentient beings in the three realms, but they couldn't find a solution and could only watch all this happen.

    Seeing the expressions of Shennong and King Dayu, Zhu Jiuyin said calmly: "It will come when it comes. Nothing in this world is perfect. Even if that bastard Ying Zheng doesn't do this, they will not be spared, and there will be countless calamities.  They are all destined to die. No matter how many tricks Yingzheng has, they will be vulnerable to the power of heaven and earth. The road to transcendence is where he will die. If you are really determined,  It¡¯s better to protect ourselves. Let¡¯s go. If we don¡¯t go, it will be too late. It won¡¯t be long before the road to transcendence will stage an ultimate fight!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin was right. When things got to this point, no matter how hard the First Emperor tried to win the government, it was all in vain. He used the luck of the three realms to cultivate and try to protect himself. It was just a joke. In the end of countless calamities,  At the time of the outbreak, as much luck as he had borrowed, he would have to endure as much backlash. Death was inevitable. If luck was really so useful, why didn't Taoist Hongjun, Tiandao, and the three thousand chaotic gods and demons fight for it?  Leave the near for the far and make the final accumulation on the road of transcendence.

    Under such drastic changes, it was not only the First Emperor who won the government, but also Kunpeng and others who were alarmed. One by one, they headed towards the road of transcendence. From this moment on, everyone had something in their hearts.  An invisible temptation, the road to transcendence. Only by rushing into it can there be a glimmer of hope. This is the temptation of the will of heaven and earth to all living beings.

    Such temptation cannot affect Zhu Jiuyin and others, but Zhu Jiuyin and the others understand that it is the easiest place to successfully transcend everything, and they have no choice, although Zhu Jiuyin can choose to unite the entire Wu Clan.  He tried his best to break the void and use the power of the 'Pangu Ax' in his hand to break the Guixu world, but Zhu Jiuyin did not do that.

    For Zhu Jiuyin, there is also a lot of things he wants to know on the road to transcendence. He wants to know the secret of this immeasurable calamity, and even more, he wants to know the plans of Taoist Hongjun, the way of heaven, and the three thousand chaotic gods and demons.  , so he has to enter the road of transcendence after all. If there is hope that he can use his own strength to break out of the road of transcendence, Zhu Jiuyin does not want to use his final trump card to make the final blow.

    Soon Zhu Jiuyin, Hou Tu Zuwu and their group rushed into the road of transcendence. After they entered the road of transcendence, an unexpected surprise surprised them. Everyone gathered on the road of transcendence.  At the gate, Hongjun Daozu, Tiandao, three thousand chaos gods and demons, and the immortals of the three realms. Such changes made the faces of Zhu Jiuyin and his party involuntarily"Look, in the face of this situation, anyone who is not a fool will know that this is definitely not a trivial matter, and it is not the Hongjun Daozu, Tiandao, and the three thousand chaotic gods and demons who returned here on their own, but the return of the Guixu world."  The power forced them back here.

    When they saw the appearance of Zhu Jiuyin and his party, the faces of Hongjun Daozu and others also changed color. The weakest ones in the group were the new ancestral witches, while the others had already reached the level of saints.  Strength, how can such a powerful combat power not make them look at it and be wary of it.

    Everyone gathered here, and the chaos of the scene can be imagined. Sanqing and his disciples gathered together to form a group. The human race and the demon race stood together and formed a group.  Kunpeng and other gods and demons were no exception and formed a group. The Jade Emperor and the Queen Mother wooed some casual cultivators. In addition, the army of Tianting was a group. Three thousand chaotic gods and demons stood together. Daozu Hongjun,  Tiandao stood there alone, and finally the Wu clan had just appeared. Just when everyone thought that everyone had arrived, they didn't want the First Emperor Yingzheng and everyone in the Great Qin Empire to be captured by the will of heaven and earth.  Coming in, everyone was shocked by such changes.

    When such a situation occurs, everyone becomes frightened.  In particular, the eyes of Daozu Hongjun, Tiandao, and the three thousand gods and demons of chaos shone with incomparable vigilance and fear.

    Suddenly, Taoist Hongjun said: "Now everyone has arrived. The final test of the immeasurable calamity is about to begin. It's time for us people to talk things out. How about we get through the crisis ahead together?"  ?¡±

    When Taoist Hongjun spoke, the faces of Sanqing and others changed. Even though they had also entered this path of transcendence, they were not familiar with everything here, but Taoist Hongjun was so  That means he is very familiar with everything here.  How could this not shock them?

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away from the three thousand chaos gods and demons and Tiandao, while Zhu Jiuyin and the army of witch tribes also behaved very calmly.  Only Sanqing, Nuwa Empress, Kunpeng, Suirenshi, Jade Emperor and others were shocked.

    After seeing the indifferent expressions of Zhu Jiuyin and the other witch clansmen, Taishang Laojun, although he did not want to be the one in the spotlight, he had no choice. After all, he wanted to survive.  Then you have to compromise.  Compromise with Hongjun Daozu.

    Taishang Laojun said in a deep voice: "Teacher, we are willing to follow your arrangements and work together to overcome the difficulties, but shouldn't the teacher also tell us everything he knows so that we can be prepared?"

    When Taishang Laojun opened his mouth, he immediately got the support of Nuwa, the Jade Emperor, Kunpeng, Suirenshi, Fuxi and others, and together they made a request to Daozu Hongjun for the right to know. Only Zhu Jiuyin and the others  The Wu clan stood there calmly.  As for the Qin Empire, which was said to be the first emperor's victory, it was unknowingly excluded by them.  Regarding this matter, the three thousand chaos gods, demons and Tiandao were all very indifferent and showed no expression at all.

    Daozu Hongjun nodded and said: "Okay, there is no problem with your request. In fact, even if you don't ask like this, the master will tell you everything so that you can be fully prepared. After all, the master will not  I hope to see you die here, and I hope you can break out of this path of transcendence!"

    Regarding the words of Daozu Hongjun, no one believed it, whether it was Sanqing or Nuwa. If Daozu Hongjun was really so kind, he would not abandon everyone and go there alone before.  To seize the treasure on the road to transcendence, you should take them with you.

    Although no one wanted to believe what Taozu Hongjun said, everyone did a good job on the surface. Sanqing and others said in unison: "Thank you, teacher. If you have anything to say, please speak up. As long as we are  Whatever a person can do, he will never refuse, and he will definitely put the teacher first!"

    The expression of loyalty is very good, but it is just a lie. This is naturally very clear to Daozu Hongjun, but it is not easy to speak here. After all, the disciples from all sides are watching the conversation of Daozu Hongjun and others.  , no one wants to die, they will fight crazily for their lives as long as there is a chance.

    Taoist Hongjun took a deep breath and said: "Friend Zhujiuyin, I wonder what you think. Can you please move away and talk to us? The final disaster of this immeasurable calamity will soon begin, so everyone should do something first.  It¡¯s better to make an agreement, otherwise it will be very disadvantageous for all of us?¡±

    Hearing the words of Daozu Hongjun, Zhu Jiuyin smiled calmly and said: "That's fine, I also want to hear Hongjun how much you know about the Guixu world and the immeasurable tribulations, please!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, Taoist Hongjun couldn't help but breathed a sigh of relief. Not only HongjunWith the ancestor like this, Tiandao and the three thousand chaotic gods and demons all breathed a sigh of relief. They were really worried that Zhu Jiuyin would refuse their request, which would be dangerous. After all, Zhu Jiuyin's side has a strong fighting capacity.  , once Zhu Jiuyin deliberately makes things difficult for them, the consequences will be really unimaginable, and it will be a huge disaster for them.

    Soon, Taoist Hongjun gathered Sanqing, Nuwa and other old-school masters together. As for the First Emperor Yingzheng, although he had achieved the Quasi-Saint Dao Fruit with the power of the luck of the three realms, he was not qualified.  Participating in such a discussion, he was staring at Daozu Hongjun and his party fiercely, with an endless fierce light in his eyes.

    When everyone gathered together, Zhu Jiuyin said: "Hongjun, everyone is here now. It's time for you to say what you have to say. If you don't say anything, then we will leave."  , we don¡¯t have time to waste time with you here!¡±

    Although Zhu Jiuyin's words were very arrogant, they also revealed the thoughts of Sanqing and the others. Sanqing and the others did not dare to be unreasonable to Daozu Hongjun at this time. After all, they had something to ask for, but Zhu Jiuyin  But there was no such consideration, and he naturally said such words without any scruples.

    Hearing Zhu Jiuyin's words, Taoist Hongjun smiled calmly and said: "Okay, time is running out, so I will make a long story short. When the final test of immeasurable tribulations begins, all the worlds in front of us will be completely destroyed."  Resurrection, the endless undead will reappear. If we want to set foot on the temple at the top of the road to transcendence, we must go through all these worlds. If we cannot work together, we will all perish here!"

    As soon as Daozu Hongjun said this, the expressions of Sanqing and others suddenly changed. They were all shocked by the news, but Zhu Jiuyin and the other ancestral wizards did not care at all.  Jiuyin said calmly: "Hongjun, that's not what I want to know. I want to know everything you know about the Guixu world, and everything at the end of the Guixu world. If it's just this, then what can we do?  There¡¯s nothing left to talk about!¡±

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin opened his mouth, a trace of unwillingness flashed across the faces of Taoist Hongjun, the three thousand chaotic gods and demons, and Tiandao, but they had to compromise. Taozu Hongjun took a deep breath and said: "Zhu Jiuyin said  Friends of Jiuyin, there is no need to be so anxious. We will tell you everything you want to know. You must know that this first level is not as easy as you think. Do you know that there is a powerful inheritance in each world?  The inheritance of the world master, and when the final test of this infinite calamity begins, the inheritance of all worlds will appear, which will be an opportunity for everyone!"

    Hearing the words of Taoist Hongjun, Zhu Jiuyin's face flashed with a hint of disdain. It was a chance, but it was also a disaster. If you want to use this inheritance to seduce yourself, you are still far from it.  Zhu Jiuyin and the other ancestral wizards were not moved at all. What they needed was not inheritance at all, but time and understanding of the world of Guixu.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 708 The irresistible temptation

    Chapter 708: The irresistible temptation

    Zhu Jiuyin can see through the conspiracy of Daozu Hongjun at a glance, but not everyone can see through it, at least for people like Kunpeng. If people like Kunpeng cannot withstand this temptation, then there is only death waiting for them.  , there is no other way to go. Although Taoist Hongjun only talked about the recovery of the world, Zhu Jiuyin knew the horror of the recovery of the world. In the experience of that inheritance, Zhu Jiuyin was deeply  The earth has realized the terror of the master of one world. It may not be possible for all worlds to have masters, but as long as there are half of the people, it will be a devastating disaster. Hongjun Daozu only wanted to use them when he called himself and others.  It¡¯s just strength.

    Zhu Jiuyin's idea was correct. Hongjun Daozu, Tiandao, and the three thousand chaos gods and demons had this idea. They wanted to use everyone. Although they were able to break through a passage if they worked together, the price they paid was too high.  It was so tragic. At least a third of so many people would die, and the surviving people would also be seriously injured. It was just a joke to try to transcend. Naturally, they set their sights on people like Sanqing and Zhu Jiuyin.  On the body.

    It is a pity that Zhu Jiuyin has already moved the Wu Clan army to his own world of the Kingdom of God, and has cut off Hongjun Daozu's thoughts. Now he can only use Sanqing, the Yao Clan and others as his  Cannon fodder.

    Everyone in the Wu Clan is very indifferent to the so-called opportunity. For them, the opportunity has already existed. The inheritance of the fighting spirit has made up for the biggest shortcoming of the Wu Clan, and now the goal of all of them is to transcend.  Do your best to protect Zhu Jiuyin. As long as Zhu Jiuyin can reach the last step, the entire Wu clan can be saved.  Everything else has lost its appeal to them.

    Sanqing and others are different. Although they all have three thousand avenues, the inheritance of one master is still very attractive to them. After all, there is a sect behind them, and an extra layer of background is important to them.  Say it and it will give you more power.

    After seeing the expressions of Sanqing and others, Daozu Hongjun breathed a sigh of relief. At this time, he needed to increase his efforts.  We can't let Sanqing and the others regret later, otherwise it will affect Daozu Hongjun's plan. Daozu Hongjun took a deep breath and said: "Maybe some of you know everything about inheritance. But I still want to say it here.  First of all, after all, some people don¡¯t know the use of the inheritance of the Guixu world. Each inheritance in these worlds is the life-long effort of a master and the essence of practice. More importantly, this inheritance has its own side.  The Small Thousand World. If you can integrate into your own Small Thousand World, if you can get a inheritance, you can bring your disciples into the Small Thousand World. You can successfully survive this immeasurable calamity and transcend between heaven and earth.  , then you will preserve your own orthodoxy!¡±

    As soon as Daozu Hongjun said these words, a sneer flashed across the faces of Zhu Jiuyin and the other witch clans again. Everything was just as they thought. Daozu Hongjun, Tiandao and the three thousand chaotic gods and demons had this return.  The market world is very clear.  They have an absolute conspiracy to plot against everyone. Otherwise, they would not tempt them with such temptations now.  If they were really serious, they should have told everyone all this from the beginning, but they didn't do so, which further proves that there is something wrong in their hearts, and all this is just a bait.

    It is impossible to seduce the Wu Clan. Zhu Jiuyin will not agree, and the Wu Clan also has an absolute reason to refuse. Yuanshen, the Wu Clan has no Yuanshen. What is the use of those inheritances?  Because Daozu Hongjun saw this excuse of the Wu Clan, he did not go after Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan. Instead, he targeted Sanqing and others.

    When hearing such shocking news, Sanqing couldn't bear it any longer. Empress Nuwa and others also couldn't bear it. How tempting it was to be able to blend into their own little world. For them, it was so tempting.  How important it is, how can they endure such temptation? Naturally, all of them are shining brightly.

    Just listening, Taishang Laojun said in a deep voice: "Teacher, are you serious about what you said? How can there be such benefits in inheritance?"

    Taishang Laojun's opening showed that he was tempted. Daozu Hongjun would not let go of such a great opportunity. He nodded and said, "Of course it's serious. This Guixu world is different from Three Thousand. All the worlds here  They are all masterpieces of reincarnation. For you, the small world is out of reach, but in their eyes, it is not worth mentioning at all. I have said it all. As for what kind of decision you make, then  It¡¯s your own business!¡±

    At this time, Zhu Jiuyin asked: "Hongjun, I want to know what kind of existence those three thousand chaotic Yuan Fei are and where they are. I think you should be very clear about this, right?"

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s opening was focused on the focus. Hongjun Taoist ancestor only wanted to use this biographyChenglai tempted everyone to work hard and create opportunities for them, but when Zhu Jiuyin opened his mouth, Daozu Hongjun had to explain, otherwise Sanqing and others would immediately become wary of it.

    Daozu Hongjun doesn't want to be responsible for everything by himself. You must know that this is not his alone. He can't focus all the firepower on himself and let Tiandao and the three thousand chaotic gods and demons sit aside.  Taozu Hongjun took a deep breath and said, "Zhu Jiuyin, I only know so much. The questions you want to ask should be answered by Tiandao and others. After all, they know more about this place."  learn!"

    Daozu Hongjun's opening made Tiandao and the three thousand chaotic gods and demons angry. Wasn't this using them as a shield? If something unexpected happened, they would become Zhu Jiuyin's mortal enemies, but now they  But they had to speak up, otherwise everything would be ruined. They couldn't afford such a follow-up investigation.

    "Tiandao and the three thousand chaotic gods and demons are all yelling at Daozu Hongjun for being shameless. He only avoids the important and takes the easy. He does the simple and easy things by himself, leaving the heaviest and most dangerous work to himself.

    The three thousand chaos gods and demons were silent, each one pretending to be deaf and dumb. After all, for them, the target was much smaller than the way of heaven, because they just stared at the three thousand chaos Yuan Fei,  And Tiandao's goal is Pangu's Yuan Fei, so they believe that Tiandao will be the first to be unable to bear it, and they don't want to be the first to do so.

    The three thousand chaos gods and demons didn't say anything there, which made Tiandao also hold a grudge against them. Under such circumstances, he could only bite the bullet and explain to Zhu Jiuyin, which could resolve this crisis.  .

    Just listening, Tiandao sighed and said: "The three thousand Chaos Yuan Fei are in every temple after the end of the world, and that temple is also the center of the road to transcendence. If you want to seize the Yuan Fei, you have to rush through  In all this world, only three thousand people can share the three thousand Yuan Fei. The number is limited. Who can get it depends on his own destiny!"

    When Tiandao spoke, Daozu Hongjun showed a smile on his face. If nothing happened, it would be fine, and it would not have much impact on Tiandao. If anything went wrong, it would be a disaster for Tiandao.  A devastating blow.  This is a great good thing for Taoist Hongjun.

    Daozu Hongjun didn't want to give Tiandao a chance, so he said: "Time is running out. I hope everyone can use all possible means to face this crisis, whether it is for inheritance or for the Chaos Yuan Fei.  , you need to capture it on your own, now everyone take a short rest and get ready, it will start soon!"

    After speaking, Daozu Hongjun retreated, leaving everyone there to think about how to face this disaster, and put all the responsibilities on Tiandao, which made Tiandao very angry.  of depression.

    Soon Sanqing walked aside, while the three brothers hid aside and murmured secretly, discussing how to deal with this drastic change in order to get the maximum benefit from this immeasurable calamity.

    Of course, it was not just the three brothers who were nervous. Everyone else was nervous about it. Those who were slightly ambitious were discussing countermeasures. Only the Wu clan remained calm and calm, doing nothing.  As if this matter has nothing to do with them, this situation makes Taishang Laojun very curious. When did the Wu Clan become so low-key, facing such benefits, they didn't even think about anything.  fight.

    But soon Taishang Laojun had no intention of paying attention to the behavior of the Wu clan. Yuanshi Tianzun said innately: "Elder brother, what do you think we three brothers should do this time? Should we fight for this opportunity or not?  "

    Taishang Laojun took a deep breath and said in anguish: "Junior brother Yuanshi, this matter is really depressing. Don't argue. We have so many disciples behind us. Watching them die makes me feel sad.  I¡¯m not willing to accept it, but don¡¯t fight for it. I¡¯m afraid that the benefits will fall into the hands of others, which is a bit dangerous for us. I think we¡¯d better wait and see what happens now and take a look at other people¡¯s choices!¡±

    After talking for a long time, this Supreme Laojun is really shameless. He actually came up with such a ridiculous theory. There are so many good things in the world from sitting on a mountain and watching tigers fight. If there are such good things, then everyone  All got rich.

    Yuanshi Tianzun shook his head and said: "Elder brother, I think this matter is a bit mysterious. If we don't do anything, it will be a waste of time. We three brothers only need to maintain our core disciples, and let the other disciples  Let them help everyone attack, this is also a good thing for us!" (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 709: Blood Pave the Road

    Chapter 709: Blood Pave the Road

    Give up, Yuanshi Tianzun's words shocked both Tongtian Cult Master and Taishang Laojun. This means abandoning most of the disciples. To put it nicely, it is to assist everyone in the attack. To put it badly, it means to make them sacrifice.  , once this practice arouses the anger of the disciples, the situation they face is very dangerous, especially the Jiejiao. You must know that the Jiejiao has always been an integrated body. Yuanshi Tianzun said this, which made the leader of Tongtian very embarrassed.

    At the critical moment, Yuanshi Tianzun had his own unique insights and could sacrifice those peripheral disciples, forgetting how the teachings were forced to almost have no way out. Perhaps in his heart, he believed that this  The outcome of the immeasurable calamity is already doomed. Those peripheral disciples have to sacrifice for the core disciples. This is their fate.

    Leader Tongtian shook his head and said: "Brother Yuanshi, I don't agree with your idea. Maybe in your teaching, your idea can work, but in my teaching, it is simply impossible. I know you  This is done to preserve strength, but the disciples are not fools. They can distinguish between good and bad. Hiding the core disciples will only make them angry and there will be no other consequences. When a person reaches the end of his life, he can do anything!  "

    Yes, when people reach the end of their lives, they won¡¯t have any worries. As long as they can think of it, they can do it. Especially in this infinite calamity, everyone knows that death is the one thing that cannot be transcended.  If you don't have to fight hard, you can be divided into three, six or nine at this time.  That would only cause his disciples to collapse.

    No one can convince anyone about this matter. Yuanshi Tianzun has his own plan, and Tongtian Cult Leader also has his own plan.  In this way, there is a rift between them again. Maybe this is the arrangement of fate. Under this invisible pressure, it is just a joke, because they all have selfish motives and their own ideas, and they cannot do it at all.  to work together.  The perfect cooperation of advancing and retreating together is completely incomparable to the Witch Clan.

    Seeing the conflict between Master Tongtian and Yuanshi Tianzun reappear, Taishang Laojun also sighed secretly. What was supposed to happen has happened again.  The rift between them reappeared, which made Taishang Laojun helpless. In fact, Taishang Laojun did not think about the safety of his disciples at all, but only considered himself.  After all, he didn't think he really had the ability to perfectly survive this immeasurable calamity.  He doesn't have the confidence like Zhu Jiuyin.

    Just listen, Taishang Laojun said in a deep voice: "That's enough, Yuanshi, Tongtian, do you really think that this infinite calamity is the back garden of your home? You can come and go as you please. Do you think you can 100% live in this place?"  In the midst of immeasurable tribulations, you can transcend everything and achieve enlightenment. Put away your pitiful thoughts. You should first think about whether you can save your own life. As for the disciples, they are all treated equally. Success or failure is all up to you.  Their own lives!¡±

    The words of Taishang Laojun scolded Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Leader, making them wake up and understand the potential malice of Taoist Hongjun. Although the inheritance is good, you have to have life to use it.  All gone, no matter how good the inheritance is, what¡¯s the use.

    Thinking about these ridiculous issues at this time is really a bit speechless. Sanqing is still struggling on the verge of death. What qualifications does it have to arrange a retreat for the disciples of the sect? What's more, Taoist Hongjun really has to put all his  Have you said everything? No, it is just a preamble, and the most important part has not been said at all. These words of Daozu Hongjun are just using everyone to allow them to do it in the most effortless way.  Rush into the path of transcendence.

    In fact, after the words of Daozu Hongjun, there were many people quarreling. Everyone had selfish motives, and they were all confused by the benefits. No matter the demon clan, heaven, Kunpeng and other gods and demons all wanted to  Seize that inheritance.

    In the midst of the quarrel, a huge coercion descended from the sky, and the chaotic black hole reappeared. A huge suction force broke all the restrictions in the world. There were endless clouds on the entire road to transcendence. In that cloud  There are twinkling inheritance worlds in it, as well as treasures that have not been taken away. Countless roars came from that world, which was the unwillingness of the dead, and the final test of countless calamities has begun.  .

    Go!  Before Daozu Hongjun and the others could take the first step, those casual cultivators who were dizzy by the benefits, or the disciples of various sects, under the temptation, rushed madly into the world, and the killings began immediately.  , the blood stained the earth red, causing a murderous aura to rise in the Guixu world.

    Crazy, those with low-mindedness and those who could not withstand the temptation rushed through the world crazily. Some people kept falling down, and some were laughing wildly. At this moment, Daozu Hongjun and Tiandao  And the faces of the three thousand chaos gods and demons were revealedThere was a hint of sneer, this was the result they wanted.

    In just a few breaths, the originally crowded entrance became deserted. There were very few people who could barely restrain their desires. Although Sanqing and others were very sad for their disciples.  Out of control, but when they thought about their own life and death, they no longer paid attention to it.

    The blood stimulated all the resentful souls, and soon it was no longer the people from the Three Realms who attacked, but thousands of resentful souls forming countless armies and heading towards the entrance along a straight road.  , want to kill everyone, maybe this is the reason for their existence, and it is also an indispensable obstacle for every immeasurable calamity.

    When Daozu Hongjun, Tiandao and the three thousand chaos gods and demons saw such a terrifying army, their faces could not help but change color. All this was beyond their imagination. They never expected that the army of the Three Realms would be like this.  They were vulnerable to a single blow and were completely destroyed in just such a short period of time. The endless blood made these resentful souls go crazy.

    Of course, it was not without benefit for them to do so. At least a straight bloody road appeared in front of them. This was the road to transcendence. At the end of the road to transcendence, there was a temple, and that temple  That is their key. As for these terrifying armies, they are just the appetizer.

    When he saw the endless army of resentful souls rushing towards him, Zhu Jiuyin sneered and said: "Hongjun, it's time for you to tell everything you've hidden. You sacrificed so many people to blood, not only  Just to start this path of transcendence, right?¡±

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, Sanqing and others all glared at Taoist Hongjun. They were not fools. As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, they knew that they had been plotted by Taoist Hongjun. That disciple became  The victims were sacrificed by Daozu Hongjun. This is because they can control their greed. Otherwise, if they rush in too, they will probably end up dead!  How could they not be angry when facing such an insidious Daozu Hongjun.

    Hearing Zhu Jiuyin's words, Taoist Hongjun snorted coldly and said: "Zhu Jiuyin, do you think I have any other plans? They can only blame themselves for being too greedy, and this must be done.  If there weren¡¯t so many people making blood sacrifices and paving the way with their blood, how could it be possible to open the road to transcendence? You wouldn¡¯t think that you have to rely on us to rush through the world one by one. Then, before you succeed, I¡¯m afraid this immeasurable  The calamity is over!"

    Zhu Jiuyin was not surprised by Hongjun Daozu's words. He smiled calmly and said: "Okay, that's good. If you don't serve yourself, you will be destroyed by heaven and earth. I would like to know who you are, Hongjun, and why you are like this."  With this ending to the Guixu world, as well as the Heavenly Dao and the three thousand chaotic gods and demons, I think you all have your own secrets. Now that things have reached this point, we should talk openly? If there is no explanation  , I don¡¯t think Sanqing and the others would agree!¡±

    When he saw the angry eyes of Sanqing, Fuxi, Nuwa, Suiren, Kunpeng and others, Taozu Hongjun's face became even more unnatural. Only he knew the secret, and that was the secret, but now he was facing  Against the pressure of Zhu Jiuyin and Sanqing, the pressure on Hongjun Daozu and the three thousand chaos gods and demons increased suddenly.

    Hongjun Daozu didn¡¯t want to speak, because he didn¡¯t want his secret to be known, but the three thousand chaos gods and demons were different from Hongjun Daozu. They couldn¡¯t ignore the army of resentful souls that was about to rush in front of them.

    As the most mysterious God of Destiny among the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons, he stood up and sneered and said: "Hongjun, things have come to this point, what else do you have to hold back? If you don't tell me, then I will tell you!"

    When he saw the God of Destiny standing up, Taoist Hongjun¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but change color, and he shouted angrily: ¡°Destiny, shut up, you have no place to speak here!¡±

    Seeing the dispute between the God of Destiny and Taoist Hongjun, Zhu Jiuyin said in a deep voice: "Hongjun, I advise you to retreat and don't force us to take action. That will not be a good thing for anyone. You  No matter how strong one person is, he can't withstand the attacks from all of us. We are desperate, so let's join forces to kill you first!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, his body erupted with soaring murderous intent, while the ancestral witches behind him all erupted with endless killing intent, and in the killing intent, there were fighting spirits flickering.  Meanwhile, Taoist Mosquito, Shennong, and King Yu also made preparations to attack. As for Sanqing and others, they were not fools. They themselves understood the importance of the current situation to them, and they all abandoned benevolence and righteousness.  , put on the battle clothes of killing, and all of them were at war with Daozu Hongjun, with a posture of taking action if they disagreed with each other.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 710 Strong Oppression

    Chapter 710 Strong Oppression

    Under such terrifying oppression, Daozu Hongjun's expression changed several times. Although he didn't want to tell the secrets he knew, he had to bow his head under such pressure, unless he was really not afraid of death.  Otherwise, he could only compromise. After all, under the threat of Zhu Jiuyin and Sanqing, Daozu Hongjun was also facing a test of life and death.

    Zhu Jiuyin is not talking big words. Although Zhu Jiuyin and the army of the Wu clan have been silent for a hundred years, no one dares to underestimate the Wu clan or Zhu Jiuyin, just looking at the thirty-six new ancestral wizards.  Knowing how powerful the Witch Clan was at this time, even the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons had to compromise with it. The most important thing was that the aura of the thirty-six Ancestral Witches gave them a familiar feeling. The fighting spirit  , this is the unique magical power of the ruler of the last reincarnation of the world.

    Taoist Hongjun took a deep breath to suppress the anger in his heart, and shouted in a deep voice: "Zhu Jiuyin, since you have obtained the inheritance of the master of the previous reincarnation world, you still ask me what I do and who I am.  Don¡¯t you know what will happen next? Why bother acting like this!¡±

    As soon as Daozu Hongjun said these words, a look of horror flashed in the eyes of the three thousand chaos gods and demons. Zhu Jiuyin saw the look of horror in the eyes of the three thousand chaos gods and demons.  , but he did not say anything. Zhu Jiuyin had seen the scheme of the world master, but Zhu Jiuyin sneered repeatedly at Daozu Hongjun's method of sowing discord.

    Of course, Zhu Jiuyin did not gain anything from Daozu Hongjun's opening. At least Zhu Jiuyin knew that Daozu Hongjun and the three thousand chaotic gods and demons were definitely acquainted with the master of the upper world, which meant that they had spent a certain amount of time.  The difficulties of the calamity, but they have not transcended everything. Could it be that there are other ways to survive this immeasurable calamity.  This thought made Zhu Jiuyin frightened. This thought was too shocking.

    However, Zhu Jiuyin couldn¡¯t think of any other reason. Apart from this possibility, Zhu Jiuyin really didn¡¯t know any other way to explain Hongjun Daozu¡¯s understanding of the Guixu world!

    Zhu Jiuyin sneered and said: "Hongjun, I advise you to recognize the situation clearly. My patience is limited. I am asking you now. Just answer it and don't ramble. Time is running out. If  If you want to delay time, then we can only kill you before we talk. I think many people will be willing to tell us about this problem after you die!"

    Under the strong threat of Zhu Jiuyin, Daozu Hongjun had no choice.  He could only compromise with Zhu Jiuyin because he didn't want to die. After all, he had once again seen the hope of transcendence. This made it difficult for Daozu Hongjun to give up. After all, this time was the closest opportunity he had to transcending everything. He didn't want to give up just like that.  .

    Hongjun Daozu took a deep breath and said: "Zhu Jiuyin, you are so cruel, I say!"

    As soon as Taozu Hongjun said this.  Sanqing and others breathed a sigh of relief. Although they were all murderous, they were not as bold as Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu clan. They did not dare to choose to be enemies with Daozu Hongjun.  Because they don't want to fall into this battle, they also want to transcend.

    Regarding Taozu Hongjun¡¯s compromise, Zhu Jiuyin also relaxed in his heart. After all, this was an immeasurable calamity.  Zhu Jiuyin didn't want to cause trouble or unnecessary fighting.  After all, his goal is to transcend, not to fight to the death with Daozu Hongjun.

    Zhu Jiu said in a gloomy voice: "Okay, then I'm all ears. I hope you won't play any tricks. That's not a good thing for anyone. I don't think you Chaos Gods and Demons want an unnecessary battle to break out between us.  Use your own strength in vain and waste all your carefully prepared plans!"

    After Zhu Jiuyin's words fell, the eyes of the Chaos Gods and Demons showed a trace of helplessness. Zhu Jiuyin had grasped their weakness. In this situation, they really did not want to waste their energy and were unwilling to  There is a conflict with Zhu Jiuyin. After all, the power of the Wu clan is there, and Zhu Jiuyin still has a small world. As long as he is willing, he can summon the powerful Wu clan legion to fight at any time. Naturally, they have no confidence to fight with Zhu Jiuyin.  Zhu Jiuyin fights.

    I saw that the Destiny God and Demon nodded and said: "You can rest assured, Zhu Jiuyou, we are here. If Hongjun lies, then we can supplement it for you. Now we are on the same front, we have no  It is necessary to take internal measures, after all, none of us want to die!"

    With the guarantee from the Destiny God and Demon, Zhu Jiuyin felt more at ease. In the eyes of Taoist Hongjun, he thought that Zhu Jiuyin had been inherited by the world master and he was very clear about his identity. But he was wrong. Zhu Jiuyin's roots  Just not clear at all.

    Time is indeed running out, and no one can afford it. If Taoist Hongjun wants to transcend everything, he can only compromise. There is no other way. Taozu Hongjun said in a deep voice: "Zhu Jiuyin, if you want to know everything, then I will tell you that the main reason why we plot against those ignorant people is to sacrifice blood to the sky to open the road to transcendence. Don¡¯t think that this road to transcendence is so easy to open. It requires endless  They will pave the way with their blood, and on this road to transcendence, every person who dies will have their resentful souls devoured, and they will become the guardians of this road in the next immeasurable tribulation. After so many reincarnations, it is conceivable that  How many resentful souls are there on this road to transcendence? You want to know my identity. Now you know it. It¡¯s not just me, but they are all people who survived the previous reincarnation. Of course, there are also some whose bodies are chaos.  Gods and demons!  "

    As soon as Daozu Hongjun said these words, Sanqing and others, as well as everyone in the Wu clan, were shocked. They really didn't expect that Daozu Hongjun and the three thousand chaos gods and demons were the ones who survived the previous reincarnation, but they  Without detachment, how could one avoid the immeasurable calamity? This made Sanqing and others curious. You must know that they also hope that they can have such an opportunity. After all, if they cannot detach everything, then  You can save your own life.

    Before Zhu Jiuyin could speak, Taishang Laojun asked urgently: "Taozu, you said that you are all people of the previous reincarnation, but how did you avoid the death of countless tribulations and return to the ruins here?"  Didn¡¯t it say when the world appeared that all those who did not transcend would be destroyed? Could it be that this is just to scare us?¡±

    Hearing the words of Taishang Laojun, Daozu Hongjun glanced at Taishang Laojun with disdain, sneered and said: "I'm scaring you. I hope this is true, then we don't have to fight hard and can't transcend.  There is no doubt that the person will die, but it is not absolute, because everything has a chance of survival. Do you know why we care so much about the Chaos Yuan Fei? It is an opportunity to avoid death!"

    "Seize the house? Does Taozu mean to seize the house?" The Nuwa Empress couldn't help but asked in surprise.

    Daozu Hongjun nodded and said: "Yes, it is to seize the body. As long as you can have a Chaos Yuan Fei, you can survive at the last moment, seize the body of the Chaos God and Demon, and replace it, but seizing the body is not without cost.  Yes. You will only retain a small part of the memory, and everything else will be restored after the immeasurable calamity begins, that is, after the Guixu world appears!"

    Hearing Hongjun's words, Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but frowned, and said in a deep voice: "Hongjun, if I remember correctly, you are not from a chaotic god or demon at all. Then how did you escape the last time Immeasurable  Don¡¯t tell me that you have surpassed everything!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s question made Sanqing and others startled, and then they all turned their attention to Daozu Hongjun.  The eyes were full of doubts, eager to know how Daozu Hongjun escaped the immeasurable calamity!

    At this time, Tiandao said in a deep voice: "Let me tell you this matter. He used the power of the inherited world to block the catastrophe at the last moment by destroying the small thousand worlds.  Kill. It is not a lie that the world of inheritance can allow people to avoid disaster!"

    Regarding the explanation of Heavenly Dao, Zhu Jiuyin, Sanqing and others were even more confused.  Zhu Jiuyin sneered and said: "If Small Thousand Worlds has such amazing effects, then why didn't those masters use this method to save the calamity, and why did they choose to leave this inheritance? Isn't this a bit contradictory? I don't think they really know how to do it.  You are so generous that you can sacrifice yourself but still maintain the fearless spirit that you have inherited!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin's words were immediately recognized by Sanqing and others. No one is a fool. Naturally, they will not think that there are such fools. Those masters can dominate a reincarnation. Naturally, no one is a fool. Since there is such a method, they will  How could you not do it and leave the opportunity to others.

    Daozu Hongjun sneered and said: "Of course no fool in this world would do this. Do you think those masters have not thought of such a method? They have thought of it, but why they all died? The reason is very simple, because they  Your ambition is too great, you want to control everything, you want to have it all in your own hands, which arouses public anger. In the end, naturally, you will die and your soul will disappear. The inheritance of the master you received, others were joined by us.  He was seriously injured and finally died under the fate of countless calamities! However, it was precisely because of that battle that we consumed endless energy. In the end, we lost the chance to transcend everything and were forced to take our lives.  Rebirth! But Zhu Jiuyin, you Wu clan has no soul. Even if you people have obtained his inheritance and condensed the fighting soul, you have no possibility of rebirth. Do you understand what I say?  "

    Zhu Jiuyin is not a fool. He naturally understands all this. Zhu Jiuyin did not take it to heart when it came to Taoist Hongjun¡¯s sarcasm. For Taoist Hongjun and the others, they had Yuanshen who could seize the Chaos Yuan Fei, but Zhu Jiuyin  But he didn't want to do this. He wanted to be true.?Detached, and he also has such confidence that he can do this, because he has his own trump card. Then Tuzu Wu and others did not pay attention to Hongjun Daozu's words, and all their faces showed concern.  sneer.

    Seeing the expressions of Hou Tu Zu Wu and the others, Hongjun Taoist, and the three thousand chaos gods and demons were all shocked. They really didn't expect that the Wu clan had such terrifying self-confidence, thinking that Zhu Jiuyin had  The ability to transcend everything.

    Although Taoist Hongjun and the others have all seen the terror of the war spirit, no matter how terrifying the war spirit is, it should not be able to become such a confident supporter of the Wu clan. Unless Zhu Jiuyin has another supporter, Xiaoqian World, is it possible?  It¡¯s impossible to say that Zhu Jiuyin is also thinking of sacrificing the Small Thousand Worlds to protect himself. Otherwise, why would he press so hard and insist on letting me reveal my secret? When I think of this, Daozu Hongjun¡¯s thoughts are:  I couldn't help but come alive.

    Suddenly, Daozu Hongjun changed his voice and said: "But there is no need to be nervous, Zhu Jiuyou. Haven't you already obtained a small world from the hands of the master? You can completely sacrifice this small world to let yourself escape from this immeasurable world."  He escaped under the decisive blow of Liangjie!"

    Zhu Jiuyin knew clearly what Taoist Hongjun was thinking as soon as he thought about it. As for what Taoist Hongjun was thinking, Zhu Jiuyin sneered repeatedly. Zhu Jiuyin sneered and said: "Hongjun, you are always here.  Talking about the Chaos Yuan Fei, I want to know what happened to the last Chaos Yuan Fei. If I am not mistaken, it is the Yuan Fei that Kaitian must have. You are so secretive, could you possibly want to  Is it possible to swallow this Yuan Fei alone so that I can shatter the void and attain enlightenment?"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin finished speaking, Taoist Hongjun's face changed drastically, and Tian Dao also changed his face. They had always thought that the last Yuan Fei was their secret, but now this secret was given to Zhu Jiuyin.  It was revealed, how could this not make them angry? In their view, Zhu Jiuyin was deliberately trying to reveal their background, mess up the whole thing, and let everyone compete for the last Yuan Fei.  , ruined their plans.

    No matter whether it was Daozu Hongjun or anyone else, none of them thought that Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan would take action to seize the last Yuan Fei. After all, Zhu Jiuyin and the others did not have Yuanshen, even if they got the Chaos Yuan Fei.  useless.

    Hongjun Daozu and Tiandao were gnashing their teeth and cursing in their hearts: "Zhu Jiuyin, you are so disgusting with your chaos. You dare to treat us like this. We will not stop until death. You want to survive in that small world and do what you want."  It¡¯s a great spring and autumn dream, and you will face my crazy counterattack next, and I will make you die in the battle that is about to begin!¡±

    At this moment, both Taoist Hongjun and Tiandao had the intention to use the endless resentment to kill Zhu Jiuyin. Even if they could not destroy Zhu Jiuyin, they would still consume Zhu Jiuyin's power.  , completely cutting off Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s chance of survival.

 Text Chapter 711 Crazy Confrontation

    Chapter 711 Crazy Confrontation

    The thoughts of Hongjun Daozu and Tiandao are good, but the reality is cruel. It is not an easy thing to attack Zhu Jiuyin, and Zhu Jiuyin is not as unbearable as they thought.  One blow, and it was not a decisive blow that they wanted to use the Small Thousand Worlds to avoid.

    There is no way to avoid the final kill. Zhu Jiuyin cannot do this, and he believes that Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu have more secrets. The Pangu Yuan Fei definitely has a more powerful temptation, otherwise Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu have more secrets.  Daozu Jun wouldn't be so nervous. Since they were already enemies, Zhu Jiuyin would naturally not let them go. As for other things, Zhu Jiuyin didn't take it to heart, and he didn't care so much, because in  In the face of absolute strength, she is vulnerable to a series of intrigues. Zhu Jiuyin has strong confidence in herself and believes that she can have the last laugh.

    Daozu Hongjun sneered and said: "Zhu Jiuyin, put away your ridiculous joke. You are also a descendant of Pangu's bloodline. If Pangu's Yuan Fei could really break the void and transcend, then he would not have died.  Then there would be no such thing as the witch clan like you, let alone the Three Pure Ones and all living things in the world!"

    Hearing what Taoist Hongjun said, Sanqing and others secretly nodded and agreed with Taozu Hongjun's words. In their opinion, this was indeed the case. Zhu Jiuyin's words were a bit extreme, even if Zhu Jiu  Yin had a grudge against Hongjun Daozu, but he shouldn't have done this, dragging these people into it. For a moment, these people couldn't help but resent Zhu Jiuyin. They had already forgotten that without Zhu Jiuyin, they would not even be here in Guixu.  They don¡¯t even know the secrets of the world. They have been plotted to death by Daozu Hongjun a long time ago. They can only be too selfish and have no vision. They can live freely now because Zhu Jiuyin is here.  .  The Wu Clan is here, otherwise they would not be qualified to negotiate with Taoist Hongjun and the three thousand chaos gods and demons.

    Zhu Jiuyin sneered disdainfully and said: "My words are ridiculous. Could it be that your Hongjun's words are not ridiculous? If you don't have any ghosts in your heart, then why are you nervous? I'm afraid Pangu Yuantai is not as simple as you, right?  If this is really the case, I wonder if you, Hongjun, can part your love and give it to our Witch Clan? After all, we have Pangu¡¯s blood flowing in our blood, and we can¡¯t bear to have Pangu¡¯s Yuan Fei destroyed like this!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin directly spoke to Taozu Hongjun.  Hongjun Daozu and Tiandao were so cruel that they gnashed their teeth, and the eyes of the three thousand chaos gods and demons revealed more sneers. They were not fools and naturally knew the terror of the Pangu Yuan Fei, but what they were pursuing was different from  Hongjun Daozu and Tiandao are different. What they pursue is the three thousand avenues.  Reincarnation after reincarnation is to evolve their three thousand avenues to the extreme and use the power of the three thousand avenues to transcend everything. Therefore, they only care about the Yuan Fei of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons, not Pangu.  Yuan Fei.

    Hongjun Taoist ancestor and Tiandao are also a big threat to them. After all, their Tao threatens their existence.  This made the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons very vigilant. Now that they saw Zhu Jiuyin approaching step by step, they would naturally not let go of this great opportunity. The Destiny Gods and Demons said in a deep voice: "Fellow Daoist Hongjun. What's going on?  Why do you have to hide it when you have reached this point? We will not compete with you for the Pangu Yuan Fei. Since you refuse, then I can only come out for you. After all"

    Before the God of Destiny could finish his words, Daoist Hongjun and Tiandao shouted angrily: "Destiny. Shut up. Your words have no place here. If you continue to think that you are self-righteous, don't blame us for being unkind!"

    Zhu Jiuyin sneered with a murderous face: "Hongjun, you are too arrogant. I will give you one last chance. If you dare to be so arrogant again, then don't blame me, Zhu Jiuyin, for ruthlessly killing you here."  , don¡¯t think how great you are, I, Zhu Jiuyin, want to kill you, no one can stop you, Hou Tu is ready to set up a formation!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin finished speaking, Hou Tuzu Wu and others began to take action. The witch clans immediately took their positions. As long as Zhu Jiuyin gave the order, the witch clan's housekeeper, the Twelve Capital Gods, would  The Great Evil Formation will be activated, and at that time Daozu Hongjun will really have no way out. No one doubts Zhu Jiuyin's words, because Zhu Jiuyin told everyone with his madness that he can do anything.

    When they saw Zhu Jiuyin's madness, Hongjun Daozu and Tiandao's eyes flashed with endless anger, while the Destiny Gods and Demons sneered repeatedly. Although the other three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons did not speak, they were here  They all reacted for a moment, and all of them tacitly surrounded Daozu Hongjun and Tiandao. They acted like they were reluctant to give up. To them, Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan were scary, but they were  It does not make them afraid. After all, they have no soul and are at a disadvantage in this contest. However, Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu are different, so they would rather join forces with Zhu Jiuyin and Wu Clan to join Hongjun Daozu and Daozu Hongjun at this time.  Tiandao beheaded him, but he didn't want to offend the witch clan, so that's why??In this situation.

    Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun always thought that the endless army of resentful souls would make the three thousand chaos gods and demons take care of them, so that they would not dare to act rashly lest they damage their own strength and fail to achieve their goals, but they were wrong, they did not  It¡¯s time to forget Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan. If necessary, Zhu Jiuyin can naturally summon a huge legion of the Wu Clan, with enough ability to rush into the temple at the end of the road to transcendence. The army of resentful souls will fight against it.  The arrival of the Wu Clan is nothing, which is why the Destiny Gods and Demons chose to confront Daozu Hongjun at this time.

    When they saw the crowd gradually surrounding them, the faces of Hongjun Daozu and Tiandao became extremely angry. If the enemy was not too powerful, they would have started a war with them, but now they can only endure this.  Bad breath.

    Tiandao snorted coldly and said: "Hongjun, tell them, since they want to know, let them know. If we are pushed too hard, we will die together with them, and no one will have an easy time!"

    As soon as Tiandao said these words, the faces of Sanqing and others became extremely cautious. Zhu Jiuyin had the confidence to confront Daozu Hongjun and the others, but they did not have such confidence. They did not dare to joke with their own lives.  .

    Taishang Laojun took a deep breath and said: "Friend Zhujiu, please don't be impulsive. Let's listen to Teacher Hongjun's explanation first. After all, we still have the endless army of resentful souls that we have yet to solve!"

    Hearing the words of Taishang Laojun, Zhu Jiuyin sneered disdainfully: "What does that have to do with me? Since there is nothing that my witch clan needs on the road to transcendence, why should we care about the army of resentful souls anymore?  Charge into battle for you!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's words directly rejected Taishang Laojun's advice and defeated his army. This made Hongjun Daozu and Tiandao a little angry, and also made the three thousand chaotic gods and demons hate Tiandao and Hongjun.  Daozu was dissatisfied.

    Before the God of Destiny could speak, Nuwa Empress took a step forward and said: "Zhu Jiuyou, isn't there Hou Tu Zu Sha in your witch clan? She has a soul, so why are you doing this!"

    Before Zhu Jiuyin could speak, Houtuzu Wu said calmly: "Nuwa, our Witch Clan is not your Demon Clan. We can abandon everything for our own survival. Our Witch Clan is living and dying together. If  Everyone else is going to perish in this immeasurable calamity, so why should I just live an ignoble existence? There is nothing terrible about death!"

    "His!" After hearing Hou Tuzu Wu's words, everyone couldn't help but gasped. None of them expected that Hou Tuzu Wu would be so strong and willing to give up his own chance of survival in exchange for any of them.  No one can do this. At this moment, they understand that the power of the Wu clan is not unreasonable, because the other party can really live and die together, and this is something that none of them can do. Let them  They could live and die together for their own people, no matter whether it was the Human Emperor Fuxi or the Human Ancestor Suiren clan.

    Hou Tu Zuwu's opening completely blocked everyone's mouths, and also let everyone know how determined they were. Everyone was buried with a secret, which no one wanted to see.  If Daozu Hongjun and Tiandao really do this, they will be completely enemies of everyone present, and they will be unable to defeat four with their fists. No matter how strong their cultivation is, there will only be a dead end, and there will be no chance of escape.

    Whether it is life or death, the Wu Clan has handed over the decision-making power to Hongjun Daozu and Tiandao. Tiandao's delusion to threaten the Wu Clan is just a joke, a joke that scares everyone.

    Destiny God and Demon sneered and said: "Tiandao, Hongjun, if you want to die, we will never stop you, but if you want to ruin the big things for all of us, then you must be prepared to die. If you want to die,  Don¡¯t hold us back, Zhu Jiuyou, they don¡¯t dare, then I¡¯ll tell you the secret of Pangu Yuan Fei!¡±

    As soon as the Destiny Gods and Demons said this, Daozu Hongjun and Tiandao no longer dared to speak, because they could both feel the murderous intention of the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons and the Wu Clan. It was definitely not a lie, as long as they  If he opens his mouth to stop him, he will definitely be killed by the three thousand Chaos Gods, Demons and Witch Clan.

    Faced with such a situation, Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun could only snort coldly, not daring to stop the Destiny Demon from explaining to Zhu Jiuyin the secret of the Pangu Yuan Fei, for fear that their lives would be ruined if they were impulsive.  Here, it's not worth it. Under this situation, they can only endure the bad breath and dare not make any more provocations.

    Excellent recommendations:

 Text Chapter 712 The Ultimate Killing

    Chapter 712 The Ultimate Killing

    When they saw Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu being frightened by the murderous intent of Zhu Jiuyin and three thousand chaos gods and demons, Sanqing, Nuwa Empress, Haotian, Fuxi and others secretly sighed. This is strength.  If they open their mouths, Daozu Hongjun and Tianli will ignore them, and even their lives may be in danger.

    At this moment, whether it was Sanqing or Nuwa, they all regretted it. The Wu Clan was not necessarily much stronger than them at the beginning, but now there is a huge difference between them. If they  With such a terrifying army under his command, how could Taoist Hongjun and Tiandao dare to despise themselves? Unfortunately, there is no regret medicine for sale in this world, and now that it is time to decide between life and death, even if they have any ideas, it is useless.  We can only accept this fact.

    Zhu Jiuyin stared at Daozu Hongjun, and all the witch clans stared at Daozu Hongjun. The whole scene became extremely strange. Under such pressure, Daozu Hongjun and Tiandao became extremely cautious. No matter the slightest move, they were afraid that  If they are not careful, they will provoke the witch clan and the three thousand chaos gods and demons to kill each other. They have no confidence that they can withstand the encirclement and killing of so many people!

    Seeing Hongjun Daozu and Tiandao no longer speaking, the Destiny God and Demon could not help but sigh secretly in his heart, and the other Chaos Gods and Demons also sighed secretly. They could not find a chance to kill these two.  It is a pity to have a great enemy.

    Time waits for no one, and the entanglement between them caused the army of resentful souls to gather again. They are not far from the entrance. If they don't seize the time to unify their thoughts.  Then their fun will be great.

    The God of Destiny took a deep breath and said: "Friend Zhu Jiuyin, in fact, you Witch Clan is not completely without a chance. Chaos Yuan Fei can not only seize the body. It can also devour it. My fellow Taoist practice is the avenue of destruction.  Having inherited everything about destroying gods and demons, Taoist friends can completely swallow a Chaos Yuan Fei to strengthen their own power. Of course, the Pangu Yuan Fei is the most powerful among all the Chaos Yuan Fei, followed by the Destruction Yuan Fei, but every Yuan Fei  There is a treasure of chaos in the womb. This is also the gift of reincarnation. As for how you choose, that is your own business. I can tell you everything!"

    After saying these words, the Destiny God and Demon took a step back, no longer influencing Zhu Jiuyin, and letting Zhu Jiuyin consider everything by himself.  However, Daozu Hongjun and Tiandao were so filled with hatred that they gnashed their teeth.  But they couldn't do anything to each other, because they were still being stared at by everyone.

    After hearing what the Destiny God and Demon said, Zhu Jiuyin let out a long sigh, and then said: "Thank you very much, the Destiny God and Demon, for telling me everything. If not, then I really didn't know there was such a secret!"

    Destiny God and Demon smiled calmly and said: "Fellow Taoist, there is no need to do this. In fact, only a few people would keep it secret for their own selfish reasons. In fact, to us Chaos God and Demon, this is nothing at all, but fellow Taoist must be careful about swallowing the Yuan Fei.  Although it can greatly increase your cultivation level in the shortest time, if you are unable to break through all the constraints and cannot transcend, you will face death. At this time, you have to return to your origin and become a Yuan Fei, becoming  Chaos gods and demons will have another reincarnation time to accumulate their own power!"

    Although it is just a small reminder, it is a very good message for Zhu Jiuyin. As for what Zhu Jiuyin will choose, no one knows. Will he choose the 'Pangu Yuan Fei' or the 'Destroy Yuan Fei'?  ', only he himself understands this in his heart. As for other people in the Wu clan, they don't attract much attention, even the Hou Tu Zu Wu who has the soul. After all, Hou Tu Zu Wu doesn't give people the same feeling as Zhu.  Jiuyin is so powerful.

    People like Destiny God and Demon have definitely not accumulated one or two reincarnations, otherwise they would not say so, but for Zhu Jiuyin, this news is not of much use, because Zhu Jiuyin believes in himself, he will not  To rely on things outside the body, although the Chaos Yuan Fei is good, Zhu Jiuyin doesn't think it has any shortcomings, but they all hide it and don't talk about it.

    There is no way to escape in one or two reincarnations. Zhu Jiuyin will naturally not choose this method, not to mention that every time a new world appears, there will be a murderous disaster. Zhu Jiuyin does not think that he can survive the end of that avenue.  Killing, not to mention the consequences of destroying gods and demons was enough to make him wary.

    After seeing Zhu Jiuyin's lack of reaction, the Destiny God and Demon secretly sighed, and at this moment, Daozu Hongjun said: "Don't talk any more, the army of resentful souls has already rushed over.  Now, our time is limited, let¡¯s attack with all our strength. After surviving this wave of siege, we will have the opportunity to go to the temple at the end of the road to transcendence, let¡¯s get started!¡±

    Hongjun Daozu did not hesitate when he spoke and immediately rushed into the army of resentful souls. When Tiandao saw this, he did not say anything and rushed directly.When they stepped forward, their reaction made one of the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons as well as Sanqing and others startled. They were a little uncomfortable with Hongjun Daozu and Tiandao being so eager to take action. After all, these two people have always been calculating.  Deep down, this time is too abnormal. They actually ignored their own losses and acted as a vanguard for everyone. Could it be said that the two of them have changed their gender?

    It's not that Daozu Hongjun and Tiandao have changed their personalities, but that they don't dare to gamble with their lives. They rush out in such a hurry because they want to escape from the siege of Zhu Jiuyin and three thousand chaotic gods and demons. They don't want to risk their lives.  Their lives are in the control of others. They can't guarantee whether Zhu Jiuyin and the three thousand chaos gods and demons will kill them at the last moment, so they have to take the first step.

    It seemed that Hongjun Daozu and Tiandao were being cautious, but in fact their situation was worrying, so they had to do this. Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu both used it, and the three thousand chaos gods and demons did not dare to hold anything back.  , after all, this time was related to everyone's life and death. They woke up in an instant and rushed forward.

    After seeing the three thousand chaotic gods and demons taking action, Zhu Jiuyin said in a gloomy voice: "Okay, it's our turn, let's go!" While speaking, Zhu Jiuyin rushed in with the masters of the Wu clan.  A killing spree began among the army of resentful souls.

    Originally, Empress Nuwa and others were still on guard against the Wu Clan and Zhu Jiuyin, but now that Zhu Jiuyin has been activated, they can no longer stay, otherwise they will fall behind everyone, and no one can guarantee that.  Will Zhu Jiuyin feel sick and release the Wu Clan army at the last moment to take away all the Chaos Yuan Fei? They don't dare to take such a risk.

    Killing, soon everyone including Sanqing, Nuwa and Kunpeng rushed into the battlefield. At this time, no one dared to hold back. After all, this was related to their fate. Everyone went on a killing spree, and  The Witch Clan's advancement speed is very sharp. Everyone formed the "Twelve Capitals of the Gods and Evil Formation". It is naturally much faster to advance forward with the formation.

    When he saw Zhu Jiuyin and an army of witches advancing quickly, Tian Dao seemed to be threatened. He roared and drove back all the army of resentful souls that besieged him, with his hands  Crazy to use the forbidden magic formula.

    The speed of the forbidden magic spell performed by Tiandao was very fast at the beginning, and it was completed smoothly. A powerful aura slowly emanated from his body, but as the magic spell deepened, the speed of his execution increased.  Then he slowed down, and finally his every move was as slow as that of the old man. At this time, everyone could clearly see his spell casting, and saw that his hands were like holding flowers, making various Buddha seals.  Moreover, pure golden light flashed in the middle of the Buddha's seal, and the golden light seemed to contain the power to save all sentient beings.

    The people of the Wu clan were centered around Zhu Jiuyin, who was unstoppable under the sharp edge of the 'Pangu Axe', while Hou Tuzu Wu and others were in the middle to support them. When the momentum of Heavenly Dao suddenly increased, Hou Tuzu Wu and others  The Tuzu Witch couldn't help but shout: "Look at the magical power of Tiandao. Is it a Western technique?"

    Hearing the words of Houtu Ancestral Witch, Gonggong Ancestral Witch, Shennong clan, and King Dayu nodded and said: "Yes, the breath is the same as that of the West, but the magical powers and techniques are beyond the reach of the West.  Yes, it seems that the West has indeed inherited some of the traditions of Heaven, but it is a pity that they were ruthlessly abandoned by Heaven in the end. If the West had such magical powers, how could it not even reach the last step!"

    What Gonggong Ancestral Witch and the others said is correct. If Heaven is willing to come to rescue, then the West may not be desperate. The end of the chess pieces is such a miserable one. It is a pity that the two saints of the West are unwilling to be lonely.  It's just that they followed the wrong person and risked their lives in vain.

    While Gonggong Zuwu and the others were discussing, Tiandao's magical powers had entered the final stage. Tiandao now sounded a clear Sanskrit sound every time it changed a hand seal, just like the distant bells of the ancient temples in the city, for enlightenment and cleansing.  worldly people.  The sound of the Sanskrit sound was transformed into layers of energy sound waves that continued to spread towards the retrograde passage. The volume of the Sanskrit sound itself was not large enough to cover the shouts and roars of the resentful souls. These resentful souls heard the sound emitted by the magical power of Heaven.  At that moment, it was as if he had seen his natural nemesis, and he instantly became panicked, running around in a mess, unable to form any impact.

    As the Sanskrit sounds sounded, something happened to Tiandao's body. The pure golden light in his hand condensed into a golden lotus. The golden lotus resembled a solid body. The lotus leaves were still swaying in the wind. The holy light emitted from his body had illuminated  The whole starry sky.  Every time a Sanskrit sound sounds, a circular golden Buddha Wheel Seal will rise on the back of Tiandao. In each Buddha Wheel Seal, there is a Buddha sitting. The golden Buddha's mouth constantly chants Buddhist sutras and mantras that complement the Sanskrit Sound.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 713 The Insidious Way of Heaven

    Chapter 713: The Insidious Way of Heaven

    When he saw the magical power exerted by Tiandao, Taoist Hongjun's face couldn't help but become gloomy and terrifying. He couldn't help but sneered: "What a Tiandao, I thought you only got a little bit of the World of Ten Thousand Buddhas.  Inheritance, but I didn't expect that you hid it so deeply and actually got all the inheritance. But do you think you can take away the 'Pangu Yuan Fei' from my hands in this way? Have your great spring and autumn dream. This time I will be reincarnated.  Jun will surely transcend the great road and attain enlightenment and freedom!"

    As the magic hand seals reached the final stage, the world behind Heavenly Dao had become the Buddha's world. Countless golden Buddha wheel seals filled the starry sky behind him, and all the Buddhas recited Buddhist sutras and mantras in unison.  The momentum was simply earth-shaking.  [This article comes from] The army of resentful souls that emerged from the road to transcendence changed under this magical power. Each one turned around and launched an attack on the other resentful souls. In an instant, they were in front of him.  The army of resentful souls was defeated miserably.

    When the magical power of Heaven came out, it not only affected those resentful souls, but also silently affected other people. When the three thousand chaotic gods and demons saw this, they snorted coldly and dispersed them with the power of their own laws.  That magical power, for Zhu Jiuyin and them, all the power disappeared under the 'Twelve Capital Gods and Evil Formation'. After all, there is an endless killing atmosphere here, 'Twelve Capitals and Heavenly Gods and Evil Formation'  That is extremely powerful.

    However, the Sanqing and others were not so lucky. They were instantly affected by the magical power and were immersed in the Sanskrit Buddha Mantra, making them involuntarily want to carefully comprehend its meaning.  Mysterious, my mind was shocked by the sound of Sanskrit and I felt very comfortable. My whole body and mind seemed to have received a special kind of cleansing.  They couldn't help but slow down their men's movements. In such a battle, this situation was very dangerous.

    In such an environment, no one is going to save them. If they want to survive, they can only rely on themselves. Others cannot help you. The first person to wake up from the illusion is Taishang Laojun. After seeing Yuanshi Tianzun  While the leader of Tongtian was still immersed in the illusion, he couldn't help but shouted: "Yuanshi, Tongtian, why don't you wake up quickly? Don't you want to die?"

    Death, this word has a huge impact on Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian Cult Leader. When the word death appeared in their ears, they were instantly awakened. When they saw the environment they were in  .  They couldn't help but have endless murderous intentions towards Tiandao. Tiandao's move was clearly plotting against them.

    It was not just Sanqing who woke up. Empress Nuwa, Kunpeng, Haotian, Fuxi and other people with good character all woke up after being attacked by external forces. After all, they had a sense of crisis in their hearts, but those with bad character  People died one by one, and the ones who died the most were gods and demons like Kunpeng.

    ¡°I have to say that Tiandao is cruel enough, so long as he doesn¡¯t take action.  The first move was a killing move, and it was a killing move that killed two birds with one stone. It not only cleared away the army of resentful souls in front of him, but also affected the people behind him.  Although his move would cause public outrage, Tiandao did not care about this, because he was fully confident that he would enter the final temple before everyone else, and everything would be different by then.

    The three thousand chaotic gods and demons know very well what kind of people Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu are.  They had already been on alert after the war started, and Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan also suffered no losses.  The only ones who lost were weak people like Sanqing. Even though they had fire in their hearts, they didn't dare to express their anger against Heaven because they were weak and the world was so realistic.

    After Tiandao finished all the spiritual hand seals, he finally made a Zhi Fist seal with his hands, and shouted: "Ten thousand Buddhas slay demons, kill! Kill! Kill!" As he spoke, the holy golden lotus in Tiandao's hand flew out and turned into a huge circle.  The golden Buddha Wheel Seal was as big as a star, and all the Buddha Wheel Seals revealed behind him were embedded in the giant Buddha Seal. Suddenly, ten thousand Buddhas gathered in the giant Buddha Seal. The Buddha Seal was divided into three rings, and the smallest one was  In the center of the Ring Buddha Seal is a holy golden lotus. There are eight huge golden Buddhas rotating around the golden lotus. The second ring is thirty-two medium-sized golden Buddhas, and on the outside are various Buddhas.  Various postures flow in the huge Buddha seal.  Each ring rotates at different speeds, looking like an extremely exquisite work of art. It is dazzling, the golden wall is brilliant, and the momentum is soaring into the sky, making the entire road to transcendence vibrate.

    Tiandao was also stunned by the scene in front of him for a moment. You must know that although he has received the inheritance of this world of ten thousand Buddhas, he has not practiced it systematically. When he displayed this great magical power, it was only because of Zhu Jiuyin and the others.  The pressure from him suddenly gave him the idea that this magical power of Buddhism and Taoism was inherently the nemesis of resentful souls, so he directly activated this magical power, but he had no idea that this magical power would be so terrifying.

    EveryThe inheritance of a world is unparalleled. Heaven has underestimated the inheritance of this world of ten thousand Buddhas. If he could practice systematically, I am afraid he would not be forced to this point.

    Tiandao has been practicing his own Three Thousand Great Ways, but he has never thought about how much improvement he would have if he practiced one alone, let alone that the inconspicuous inheritance of Ten Thousand Buddhas in his hands would be so great. Unfortunately, everything has been  It's too late, even if he wants to practice, it won't work because he doesn't have the time.

    When the powerful magical power was operating at its peak and he was delivering a speech, the endless Sanskrit sounds echoed in the starry sky, shocking all the resentful souls. Some resentful souls with low cultivation levels could no longer bear the vibration of their minds and exploded instantly.

    Such a powerful attack made everyone gasp. Tiandao's attack was too powerful. In fact, the real situation was not what they thought. The reason why Tiandao's attack had such a terrifying effect was  That's entirely because the inheritance of Ten Thousand Buddhas can firmly restrain those resentful souls. If it is against normal practitioners, this magical power will not be so terrifying, but even so, everyone has to take a high look at the way of heaven, especially those of chaos.  Gods and demons, they all want this inheritance. After all, with this inheritance, they will have the capital to protect themselves in the next reincarnation, and they no longer need to worry about the endless soul resentment on this road to transcendence.  , It's a pity that they can only think about it. If they want to get this inheritance from Tiandao, they don't even have to think about it.

    The three thousand chaotic gods and demons are very clear about the way of heaven, but Zhu Jiuyin and Sanqing do not know the origin of the way of heaven.  From the words of Tiandao himself, they knew that before this reincarnation, Tiandao was just a treasure of chaos, and how could a treasure of chaos have the inheritance of these ten thousand Buddhas? This made them wonder about it, unless the destiny god and demon  There are still some reservations in the previous explanation. There is another way to avoid the immeasurable calamity. Otherwise, why did Tiandao escape with his life!

    But it is useless even if they know it at this time, because they have no time to ask, this doubt can only be buried in their hearts, maybe they will never have the chance to ask again in their lives.

    Just when those resentful souls were controlled in one fell swoop.  Everyone launched their biggest attack, and all the resentful souls in front of them were killed. At this time, Tian Dao shouted in a deep voice: "Everything is done according to the plan. Success or failure depends on your own methods!"

    As soon as Tiandao finished speaking, Taoist Hongjun and the three thousand chaotic gods and demons were speechless.  One by one, they rushed towards the portal in front of them crazily, while Zhu Jiuyin, Sanqing and others didn't know what was going on. After all, they had never been exposed to any of this before.  Everyone knows what to do.

    After Tuzu Wu saw this, he said in a deep voice: "Second brother, it seems that we have underestimated the relationship between Hongjun Daozu and the three thousand chaos gods and demons. Although there are many battles between them, for us,  People. But they have always been open to the outside world, and they have kept many things secret. Maybe their previous fight was just a show for us people!"

    Gonggong Zuwu nodded and said: "It's not maybe, but definitely. These bastards are deceiving us and treating us like monkeys. They are very familiar with everything here, so they will definitely be able to seize the opportunity. We have to  The speed has been accelerated and we cannot stay any longer. Otherwise, the gap with them will only become wider and wider. After all, we are not familiar with all this. Once the immeasurable calamity is finally activated in the final temple,  Then the situation for us people will be dangerous!"

    Although Gonggong Ancestral Witch and Houtu Ancestral Witch did not express their opinions on what to do, Zhu Jiuyin knew that they had no choice now. The road had come here. They had no possibility of turning back, and they could not turn back. Of course, Zhu Jiuyin also  They can choose to carry out the final attack here, set up the 'Twelve Heavenly Divine Evil Formation', and gather the power of the entire witch clan to carry out the final devastating blow. However, the obstacles they have to face are even greater.  After all, there are many restrictions here, and more importantly, they have not been able to see everything in the final temple of the road to transcendence.

    Zhu Jiuyin thought in his mind and shouted in a deep voice: "Let's go! Since they dare to leave, then we don't dare to break through. With our strength, we can clear all the obstacles that dare to stand in front of us!"

    As he said that, Zhu Jiuyin took the lead and headed towards the teleportation formation, followed closely by Tuzu Wu and the others. Just in case, all of them were tightly connected together to prevent them from being scattered.  After all, they don't understand everything here, and they must be cautious, especially at this last moment, so they must treat it even more cautiously.

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin and the others moved, Sanqing and the others did not dare to stay any longer. What Hou Tuzu Wu and the others could think of could naturally be thought of by Sanqing and the others, although they still had no respect for Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu.  There are those three thousand chaotic gods and demons who want to twitch and peel off their skin.But they have to face the reality. The reality is that they are at a disadvantage everywhere and are controlled by others. Unless they can escape from this immeasurable calamity and avoid the death of the immeasurable calamity, then in the next reincarnation  They were just qualified to stand with the three thousand chaotic gods and demons, Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu. Now they are not qualified and can only endure the bad breath in their hearts.

    The world of Guixu is not as simple as they thought. Everything here is extremely dangerous, and every step is filled with endless dangers. Even if the resentful soul was destroyed by a blow from heaven this time, it was just an accident.  If it weren't for Tiandao's blow, I'm afraid the Sanqing might not have any problem at this level. After all, their accumulation is deeper than others, but the situation is different for Kunpeng and the human race. Someone will definitely die, and now they  Then you have to face another test every time.

    This inheritance formation seems very simple, but it faces different environments. For the army of resentful souls, it is just a qualification test. If you can't pass such a simple level, then there is no need.  It¡¯s time to move on to the next level. From here is the real test and the beginning of the road to transcendence.

    They must know that the many worlds in front of them will all appear here one by one from this moment on, and they are all the most dangerous places in that world. However, here there is no inheritance of that world, only killing.  , there is only death, everything will be a battle of life and death for those who enter.

    As soon as he entered the teleportation array, Zhu Jiuyin opened the Eye of Destruction with all his strength. After all, in such a dangerous environment, Zhu Jiuyin did not dare to be careless at all, otherwise he would be accidentally killed.  His life was ruined here. When Tiandao left, no one else saw the sneer in his eyes, but Zhu Jiuyin saw it clearly. He knew that this level was very dangerous at least without asking.  It's true for these people.

    After counting the number of people and finding that there was no problem, Zhu Jiu said in a gloomy voice: "I have the Eye of Destruction and can see through restrictions. You must follow my pace and don't make any mistakes.  Otherwise, the consequences will be disastrous, after all, we don¡¯t know everything here and can¡¯t prepare for it!¡±

    Hearing Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words, Houtu Zuwu asked: ¡°Second brother, do we need to set up the ¡®Twelve Capital Gods and Evil Formation¡¯ in advance to prevent any accidents from happening?¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin pondered for a moment, then shook his head and said: "No need for the moment, after all, there are many restrictions here. Once the endless evil energy of the 'Twelve Capital Gods Evil Formation' triggers the restrictions here, then we will be in big trouble.  !¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin led the way at the front, followed by Gonggong Ancestral Witch, then many new ancestral witches from the Wu clan, with Taoist Mosquito, Shennong, and King Dayu in the middle, and Houtu Ancestral Witch and Xuanming Ancestral Witch last.

 Chapter 714: Infinite murderous intent

    Chapter 714: Infinite murderous intent

    Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Ancestral Witch had gone through the inheritance journey once, and they had a lot of experience, so there were not many accidents at the beginning. Even though there were endless restrictions in front of them, after Zhu Jiuyin's destruction,  With the help of his eyes, they were not triggered, and everyone followed Zhu Jiuyin closely, drawing rainbows one after another in the endless starry sky.  (Baidu search Suddenly, the surrounding environment suddenly became dark, without any starlight or sound, and it was so quiet that it was scary. Before Zhu Jiuyin and the others could adapt to such an environment, a burst of starlight pierced the darkness.  , the stars are twinkling to form a star map, and the nodes of each star reveal a thought.

    When he saw the star map, Zhu Jiuyin finally understood what Tiandao's sneer meant, and he shouted in a deep voice: "Everyone, please note down the star map carefully. This will be the route to the ultimate temple!  "

    The star map was already clear to Tiandao, Hongjun Daozu, and the three thousand chaos gods and demons. They didn't need to waste time memorizing it, and they knew that every next step would be the most dangerous for them.  It is only the first inheritance palace, which is the temple that Zhu Jiuyin and Gonggong Ancestral Witch passed through. They all have unique clearance methods in other temples, allowing them to easily pass through, and Zhu Jiuyin has  However, Yin and the others had to fumble forward step by step, which created a gap that allowed them to reach the final temple one step ahead of Zhu Jiuyin and the others.

    Zhu Jiuyin did not expect such a situation to occur. If he had known that such a situation would occur, then he might not have stayed in seclusion for a hundred years, but would have used these hundred years to explore everything here.

    Soon everyone memorized this star map, which was thanks to the inheritance of the fighting spirit that Zhu Jiuyin received.  The Wu Clan who has condensed the war soul is equivalent to having a soul, and is naturally very handy for such small things as recording.

    This star map appeared and disappeared very quickly. Not long after Zhu Jiuyin and the others memorized it, the star map disappeared. Such rapid changes made their faces become gloomy and terrifying, and a gloomy look appeared on their faces.  Terrifying murderous intent arose in them, which was aimed at Tiandao, Hongjun Daozu, and the three thousand chaos gods and demons.

    If they hadn¡¯t all condensed their fighting spirits.  Then we will suffer a big loss in recording the star map. It will be very difficult to reach the ultimate temple. The most likely possibility is to be trapped and die on this road of transcendence. At this time, Zhu Jiuyin and others  I have to suspect that everything that happened before was deliberately planned by Tian Dao, Hongjun Daozu, and the three thousand chaos gods and demons, in order to lure all of them into being fooled.  Use the killing power of immeasurable tribulations to deal with them.

    Zhu Jiuyin sneered and said: "What a heavenly being, what a three thousand chaotic gods and demons, how dare you plot against me, Zhu Jiuyin, like this. If I don't take revenge, then how can I, Zhu Jiuyin, have the face to pursue that transcendence?  You all have to die!"

    Zhu Jiuyin is really murderous, and it¡¯s not just him who is murderous.  Everyone in the team has murderous intentions. The impact of this incident on them is really great. If this impact cannot be eliminated, it will be very detrimental to their future practice.  Even if Zhu Jiuyin can manage to break the void with the help of external forces and be free, today's experience will still be deeply imprinted in his heart and become his inner demon.

    ¡°It has to be said that the three thousand chaos gods and demons, Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu are indeed very cunning.  To be able to trick Zhu Jiuyin and the rest of them in the palm of his hand, this method is indeed very impressive.  Also very insidious.

    As for Sanqing and the others, they still can only endure their anger. Because of their insufficient cultivation, they can only keep everything they have suffered in their hearts and wait for opportunities to retaliate in the future. After all, they are not good people. In fact, in terms of cultivation,  No matter how many people are good people, they will become selfish for their own survival and development. This is human nature.

    No matter how angry you are, you still have to do what needs to be done. Zhu Jiuyin and the others cannot stop here. After writing down all the star charts, they entered the temple. Everything here is not for them.  What he encountered before was so simple. Although Zhu Jiuyin didn't know what was inside, he felt endless pressure. There was definitely a guardian beast in this temple, just like what he encountered when he received the inheritance.  Like a ferocious beast.

    There is a distinction between life and death in the temple. The Palace of Life can be passed easily. The Palace of Death may face various dangers. However, Zhu Jiuyin and his party are just novices. They cannot distinguish between life and death at all, and the three  Qian Chaos Gods and Demons are completely different from Hongjun Daozu and Tiandao Ze. In this regard, they are able to throw Zhu Jiuyin and his party thousands of miles away.

    After the star map disappeared, Zhu Jiuyin and the others were teleported to the temple before they had time to react. It was a pity thatTheir luck was not very good. They entered the Death Pavilion at the beginning. A roar came, and a tall guardian beast roared at them angrily. There was endless murderous intention in its eyes. If it weren't for Zhu Zhu,  Jiuyin and the others were outnumbered, and they were afraid that this ferocious beast would have already attacked them.

    Zhu Jiuyin had a thought and glanced around. He said in a deep voice: "We are not very lucky. This is not the starting point. We have to find the starting point. Otherwise, we will get lost here and cannot reach the final temple.  !¡±

    Gonggong Zuwu said urgently: "Second brother, can't you forcefully lead us through here even with your eyes of destruction?"

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "Although my Eye of Destruction can see through the restrictions, everything here is too big, and all the worlds are connected together. Unless we are lucky, otherwise it will be impossible to do it.  At this point, after all, we are not familiar with this place at all!¡±

    Ancestral Witch Gonggong said: "Let's start then, second brother, you find a way out, and I'll kill this beast first!" As he spoke, Ancestral Witch Gonggong pounced on the beast with fighting intent.  The burst of Gonggong Zuwu gave the opponent a strong pressure from the beginning, catching the beast off guard, and then pinched the neck of the beast. Because he was wearing a battle armor, he had  Strong defensive capabilities, and after hundreds of years of sacrifice, Gonggong Ancestral Witch has already refined the armor so well that it can be used as a treasure of chaos. This armor not only has defensive capabilities, but also has strong offensive capabilities.  , and instantly five sharp blades shot out from his hand.

    Just listen, there was a soft sound, and the ferocious beast let out an earth-shattering roar, and was killed by Gonggong Ancestral Witch in an instant. From the beginning to the end, it only took a few breaths. It can be seen from this alone  How powerful the Gonggong Ancestral Witch is, these hundred years of rest have not been wasted.

    When he saw how powerful Ancestral Witch Gonggong was, cold sweat poured down the face of Taoist Mosquito. The speed and ruthlessness of Ancestral Witch Gonggong's attack left him dumbfounded. He killed a beast with comparable strength in just one blow.  The ferocious beast of the saint is not sloppy at all, and can kill with one strike. How can such strength not make Taoist mosquitoes afraid of it? He has also received the inheritance of the Three Thousand Dao, but his strength is simply worlds away compared to Gonggong Ancestral Witch.  The difference.

    Brutal, extremely brutal. If Zhu Jiuyin is so powerful, it would be okay. After all, Zhu Jiuyin has been extremely strong from beginning to end, but now it is Gonggong Ancestral Witch who takes action. How can this not shock Taoist Mosquito people?  The ones who were also shocked were the Houtu Ancestral Witch and the Shennong clan. They all knew about the cultivation of the Gonggong Ancestral Witch, but it only took a hundred years for the Gonggong Ancestral Witch to become this powerful. Such progress was really too fast.  .

    Just when they were shocked, a faint blue smoke flew from the head of the ferocious beast, and was swallowed up by the powerful fighting spirit of Gonggong Ancestral Witch. This made Gonggong Ancestral Witch couldn't help but say loudly: "Second brother,  The fighting spirit of this ferocious beast can actually be swallowed up by the fighting spirit I have gathered. If all ferocious beasts can be absorbed by the fighting spirit, then we have found a quick way to improve the fighting spirit. If we kill all the way  When we get to that ultimate temple, I¡¯m afraid our fighting spirit will be perfected!¡±

    Hearing the words of the ancestral wizard Gonggong, Zhu Jiuyin's mind couldn't help but move. The Great Dao is fifty, Tianyan is forty-nine, and everything in the world has a glimmer of hope. This road to transcendence may not be that simple. The chaos of the ultimate temple  Although the Yuan Fei is powerful, the ferocious beasts here are probably also a kind of accumulation, an accumulation of challengers.  If you can continuously absorb the power of these ferocious beasts, then when you reach the ultimate temple, your own strength will increase by leaps and bounds. Maybe walking too fast is not a good thing, at least you will miss these ferocious beasts.  accumulation.

    Zhu Jiuyin was right. The ferocious beasts on the road to transcendence are also a kind of accumulation. However, this kind of accumulation is relatively slow, but they can be fully integrated into themselves without any future troubles. After all, these ferocious beasts are all immeasurable.  The power condensed by Liang Jie's endless murderous intent is very pure.  Although it seems that this kind of power is much weaker than the Chaos Yuan Fei in the ultimate temple, it is better than safety and stability. Of course, the only disadvantage is time. If you do this, it will be too time-consuming.  , which will make your situation worse.

    How to choose depends on everyone's own thoughts, but Zhu Jiuyin cares about the power of this ferocious beast, not the power of the Chaos Yuan Fei. After all, he does not know the power of the Chaos Yuan Fei, and  The power of this ferocious beast can actually be felt. The most important thing is that they are not as familiar with this place as Tiandao and others, so they can take shortcuts.

 Text Chapter 715 The Fundamentals of Reincarnation

    Chapter 715: The Fundamentals of Reincarnation

    At this moment, Houtu Zuwu suddenly said with enlightenment: "I understand, this star map allows us to start killing the low-level guardian beasts. After all, those low-level beasts are on the outside, and the ones inside are the high-level ones."  Ferocious beast, this way we can not only improve our own strength along the way, but also become extremely powerful in the end. However, although this arrangement is good, there is not much danger, and the most dangerous thing is this first  A single teleportation, because it is a disorderly teleportation, everything is left to fate and depends on one's luck. If you are not lucky, you will be directly thrown into the high-level ferocious beast. Once you are lost, it will definitely be a dead end!"

    Zhu Jiuyin nodded and said: "Yes, I think so too. Although the immeasurable calamity is the end of reincarnation, everything has a chance of survival. Those three thousand chaos Yuan Fei may not be used by everyone to avoid the calamity.  Murderous intention, that may be just the beginning of a new world, and this path of transcendence is the foundation of the entire immeasurable calamity, giving everyone the opportunity to transcend the avenue, but everyone has thought too much about it, and after seeing  After being able to seize the body of the Chaos Yuan Fei, they all focused on the Chaos Yuan Fei and ignored the test on the road to transcendence."

    Although Zhu Jiuyin's idea is a bit crazy, it is very possible. After all, if there is nothing, then what is the need for this path of transcendence to exist? If it only exists for the purpose of killing, then there is no need for it.

    Time was limited, and Zhu Jiuyin did not have time to discuss all this with everyone. He took a deep breath and said: "Okay. Now that we have got the star map, as long as we set the position in it, then we can  Go to a few places. We can confirm our location on this star map, and we can find the real starting point. At that time, there will not be too many obstacles in front of us, and the calculations of Tiandao and Hongjun will also be  It can no longer block our progress"

    After everyone heard Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words, they all began to lock the location here in their own sea of ??consciousness. Although the method they are using now is like a blind man touching an elephant, they can only explore a little bit first.  Then compare it with the star map you got, so that you can find the place to start entering, although it is a bit troublesome.  But whoever allowed them to enter for the first time was inevitable.

    Zhu Jiuyin and his party broke into several places one after another, including five Death Pavilions, one Tong Pavilion and one Fantasy Pavilion.  In the Death Pavilion.  Zhu Jiuyin took two shots.  His fighting spirit absorbed the energy of the ferocious beast twice, causing his fighting spirit to gradually emit a faint and dazzling light from the silvery white color, which seemed to be a sign of evolution.  Others had also taken action, but what surprised Zhu Jiuyin was that the new ancestral wizards only took action once, but their fighting spirits evolved after absorbing the energy of the ferocious beast and gave off a faint glow.  Golden light, and although Gonggong Zuwu and the others took action once, their fighting spirits turned into dazzling silver light.  The devouring of this fighting spirit is because everyone's potential is different and growing, it is not fixed.  Such a result surprised Zhu Jiuyin and the others.

    For the sake of safety, Zhu Jiuyin, Gonggong Ancestral Witch, Xuanming Ancestral Witch, Houtu Ancestral Witch and others decided to let the new ancestral witches, Shennong clan, Dayu King and Mosquito Taoist take action first. After all, they needed  With very little energy, they can evolve their fighting souls to the limit after a few times, while Zhu Jiuyin and the others are at the end. In this way, the safety of the group can be guaranteed to the greatest extent, and there will be no accidents due to emergencies.  .

    Regardless of whether it is the Pavilion of Life or the Pavilion of Death, or even anywhere, there are ferocious beasts in every place. The only difference is in the attack and number of the ferocious beasts. The Pavilion of Life is passive, and there is only one ferocious beast.  exists, and the Death Pavilion is active, and several ferocious beasts will appear. For Zhu Jiuyin and his party, regardless of whether those ferocious beasts are passive or active, they will all be killed to enhance their own strength.

    And this arrangement also gives those with insufficient cultivation time to breathe. After figuring this out, Zhu Jiuyin suddenly felt a sense of peace in his heart. He was no longer nervous as before, and the end of countless calamities was gone.  The test is not what I thought. Even if Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun reach the ultimate temple first, the life and death of myself and others will not be controlled by the other party. At this point, Dao is very fair.

    Soon, Zhu Jiuyin and the others recorded more than a dozen symbols in their sea of ??consciousness. However, even if there were more than a dozen symbols, the number was still not enough, and they could not correspond to the star map at all. It had to be said that Zhu Jiuyin and the others  Previously, they still underestimated the vastness of this transcendence. If they want to find the starting position, they still need to continue to work hard.

    Although there was a little accident in the calculation, no one felt any pressure. After all, they were not fools, and they could all see the meaning behind all this. Since there is no such thing as Tiandao, Hongjun Daozu and  The pressure of those three thousand chaotic gods and demons,Our mood will naturally relax a little.

    Soon there was another killing, and one location after another was recorded by them. When Zhu Jiuyin entered another pavilion, his eyes suddenly lit up and he shouted excitedly: "Houtu, I found us  We have found the starting point soon, and then quickly rush into the ultimate temple!"

    Hearing Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words, Houtu Zuwu also became excited. She asked excitedly: ¡°Second brother, how far are we from the starting point and how long will it take to get there?¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin measured it carefully. After a while, he took a breath and said, "Good guy, we are really unlucky. We have to go through dozens of pavilions!"

    Hearing this, Gonggong Zuwu sighed and said: "Second brother, don't we have a shortcut? Now that we have clearly identified our position, we should be able to get rid of the previous roads and pass here directly.  Go to the Ultimate Temple and break out of this path of transcendence, after all, the first ferocious beasts are not of much use to us!"

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "Gonggong, no matter how small a mosquito is, it is still flesh. Now we are in the midst of countless calamities. We will face the final test. We cannot give up even a little bit of strength. Maybe it is overwhelming."  The power of sex!¡±

    Houtu Zuwu also nodded and said: "Second brother is right. Not to mention the use of those ferocious beasts to us, when it comes to the danger of this matter itself, we must start from the starting point. After all, this is  It is the safest. Although we know our position clearly and rely on the second brother's Eye of Destruction, we can take risks and take shortcuts, but then we don't know if there will be other variables when entering this journey midway.  , after all, we are not Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu, we don¡¯t know everything here, haste makes waste, we can¡¯t take such a risk, it¡¯s not worth it.¡±

    The ancestor of Gonggong sighed and said: "Alas! There are dozens of attics. I really don't know what kind of tricks there are. The more I go on, the more I feel chilled by this road of transcendence. It's really speechless here!"

    Zhu Jiuyin smiled calmly and said: "Gonggong, when things have reached this point, it is also the most important step. No matter how many dangers or obstacles there are, we must face them. At least through this matter, we can know  What are Tiandao, Hongjun and the three thousand Chaos gods and demons doing and what are they hiding? Let's go. Time is very tight for us anyway. It will be safer to leave early.  The most important thing at this time is to be patient, as long as you can hold on, we will definitely have a chance!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's words made the Gonggong ancestral wizard smile bitterly and scratch his head. He knew in his heart that he was indeed a little anxious now. In fact, it was not only the Gonggong ancestral witch who was anxious, but the new ancestral wizards were also a little anxious. After all, this  There are too many obstacles on the road to transcendence. If it were just ferocious beasts, it would be nothing. With their cultivation, they could crush them directly. However, there are endless restrictions, and these restrictions are all kinds of.  , everything is dizzying, and facing such a situation really makes Gonggong Ancestral Witch and those new Ancestral Witches speechless.

    The Witch Clan has never been afraid of fighting, but the endless means are really giving them a headache. After all, the Witch Clan is known for being warlike, and they are more straightforward in their hearts. Naturally, they are unwilling to face such endless means.

    Zhu Jiuyin could understand what Gonggong Ancestral Witch was thinking, but he would not change because of the reaction of Gonggong Ancestral Witch and the new Ancestral Witches. After all, he had been through such a long time, and  Now Zhu Jiuyin doesn't have that much time to waste. He doesn't know if he takes shortcuts, whether it will cause a series of chain reactions, so he will never take everyone there without being completely sure.  Taking risks, what he needs at this time is not taking risks, but taking steps steadily to get to the end one step at a time.

    After hearing what Zhu Jiuyin said, Gonggong Ancestral Witch smiled bitterly and said: "Second brother, since you have said so, I still have something to say, so let me experience that inheritance again.  After everything I went through, I hope things will be better this time and there won¡¯t be so many insidious arrangements involved!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin smiled calmly and said: "Gonggong, your heart is confused. The more you are in this situation, the more you have to calm down your heart. Only by calming yourself can you have the last laugh, and this  The journey along the way is also a test of our own cultivation. Don¡¯t forget why your cultivation has improved by leaps and bounds!¡± (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 716 Chapter Seven Worlds of Thunder and Lightning

    Chapter 716 The World of Thunder and Lightning

    Without waiting for Ancestral Witch Gonggong's reply, Zhu Jiuyin continued: "Trial, it is the trial of life and death. Although part of it is because you have received the inheritance of the fighting spirit, that is not the point.  , the most important thing is the training between life and death. Only under the threat of death can you stimulate your full potential! In the face of absolute strength, no matter how sinister the calculation is, it is useless.  We can't make any mistakes, otherwise it will be destruction!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's words made Gonggong Zusha let out a long sigh and wake him up from his impatient mood. The test in the countless tribulations is omnipresent. When he steps into this road of transcendence,  At this time, the power of the Dao affects everyone all the time. Those with a strong will can resist it, while those who waver a little will be affected by it.

    After hearing Zhu Jiuyin's words, Gonggong Ancestral Witch thought for a while, and then said firmly: "Thank you second brother for your guidance, allowing me to see the dangers of this immeasurable calamity again. Don't worry, I will never let it happen this time."  You are disappointed." There was a sense of heroism in the words of Gonggong Ancestral Witch, and the previous impatience was no longer there, and the other newly born Ancestral Witches were also impressed by Zhu Jiuyin's words.  Wake up, no one who can reach this point is a fool, it¡¯s just that no one reminds them. Once someone reminds them, they will quickly wake up from the influence.

    Dozens of pavilions are not an easy task for Zhu Jiuyin and his party. Those ferocious beasts are not a threat to them, but the restrictions are giving them a headache.  Especially the kind of hidden virtual pavilion would be even more confusing, if it weren't for Zhu Jiuyin's powerful Eye of Destruction.  I'm afraid that Gonggong Ancestral Witch and the others don't even know how to get there and will get lost in the endless shadows of this illusion pavilion.

    The hard work was finally not in vain. After a lot of hard work, Zhu Jiuyin and his party finally arrived at the starting position.  This is a very ordinary pavilion, but the color is very special, a blood-red color that makes people crazy, as if this pavilion is dyed red by the endless blood.

    actually.  For others, they would doubt how this Tongge was formed, but for Zhu Jiuyin and the mosquito Taoist, when they came into contact with this Tongge.  They knew that this was a building truly condensed with blood, and the existence of such a building here told everyone that this road to transcendence was a bloody road, so everyone should be careful.

    It¡¯s a pity that the existence of this Tongge is a bit ridiculous.  If it weren't for the previous disorderly transmission.  If everyone is teleported directly here, then such a warning will be of some use to everyone, but for Zhu Jiuyin and the others, such a warning will not have any effect at all, because they have already experienced all kinds of  ordeal.

    Everyone stopped in the bloody pavilion and stared at this building. There was a thought in everyone's heart at this moment.  Zhu Jiuyin let out a long sigh and reminded everyone: "On this road to transcendence, the front road may be easy to walk, which will make adults feel relaxed and make people involuntarily have an optimistic attitude. Zhongwen may  It¡¯s a bit difficult, but it¡¯s not too difficult. As for the rest of the journey, we have to be careful. We hope we don¡¯t encounter too powerful ancient god restrictions or unforeseen things, which will be a disaster for us.  , because at that time many people already had a arrogant mentality in their hearts."

    When he heard Zhu Jiuyin's words, Gonggong Zuwu said in a deep voice: "Second brother, don't worry, we won't make the same mistake again. The last part of the journey will definitely be difficult. We all have our own mistakes."  Be prepared, but I¡¯m confident we can get through.¡±

    Houtu Zuwu also nodded vigorously and said: "Second brother, we have been preparing for so long and have enough strength to reach the final temple. Even if we are not familiar with everything here, the three thousand Chaos Gods can't help us."  If the devil can do it, we will definitely be able to do it, not to mention that we have already memorized the star map. The most important thing is that we can swallow the power of those ferocious beasts to strengthen ourselves along the way, which makes me even more confident.  ¡±

    It¡¯s good to have confidence, but you can¡¯t be too optimistic. Zhu Jiuyin is worried that they are too optimistic, so he just gave this reminder to prevent accidents, but now it seems that everything is still under control.

    Following this road stained red with blood, Zhu Jiuyin and his party slowly flew forward. Although they all thought that the road ahead was easy, no one dared to take it lightly. After all, it was just speculation.  Saying that, soon the group of them came to the second point. This time they faced the Death Pavilion.

    For the previous attack, Zhu Jiuyin handed it over to Houtu Ancestral Witch, Xuanming Ancestral Witch and Gonggong Zugong, letting them evolve their own fighting souls to the limit. After everyone's fighting souls evolved to the end,  Zhu Jiuyin will only consider himselfHimself, the result of this round of battle was that the battle soul of Xuanming Ancestral Witch turned golden.

    I don¡¯t know how the road ahead was arranged, but the Death Pavilion appeared one after another. Although these ferocious beasts did not pose any threat to themselves, Houtu Zuwu had to kill them for the sake of his own cultivation. After all,  If she wants to survive this immeasurable disaster, she must work hard to improve her strength.

    The continuous killings made Hou Tuzu Wu Ze a little tired, but she still sighed and rushed over, killing those ferocious beasts before they had time to react, and solving them as quickly as possible.  The ferocious beast, looking at the fallen ferocious beast, Houtu Zuwu felt a helpless feeling in his heart, this is fate.

    Zhu Jiuyin saw the mood of Houtu Zuwu at this time and understood that she was very unwilling to do this. Zhu Jiuyin couldn't help but said: "Sister Houtu, these ferocious beasts are specially used to test the entrants.  Yes, and all of these are just ferocious beasts condensed by the endless murderous aura. Only if you can meet the requirements here, then you can move to the next step, so you don¡¯t have to feel guilty about all of this. This is an immeasurable calamity for you.  test."

    Houtuzu Wu sighed: "Second brother, I understand what you said. Alas, it's just that I haven't reached the state of doing whatever I want, maybe because I haven't cultivated to that point yet. To me, such killing is still too much.  I really feel a little uncomfortable, maybe this is the test that the great road has given me!"

    After hearing the words of Houtu Ancestral Witch, Gonggong Ancestral Witch said in a deep voice: "Sister Houtu, don't be ignorant of blessings. Although you are tired of such killings, I don't know how many people are asking for you."  You can't even ask for it. Think about those people who fell before. What would they think in their hearts? Moreover, having such an experience will be of great benefit to your future cultivation. Especially during this immeasurable calamity.  , if you cannot change the weakness in your heart, then you will harm others and yourself!"

    When he said this, Gonggong Zusha suddenly shook his head.  He sighed and said: "Forget it. You still have to understand such things by yourself. You can't understand it no matter what others say." Regarding the attitude of Hou Tu Zuwu, Gonggong Zuwu felt a little dissatisfied in his heart.  After all, everyone is fighting for their lives, but Tu Zu Wu has such an expression, which makes those great witches who were accepted by Zhu Jiuyin in the world of the Kingdom of God dare to think about it.

    Zhu Jiuyin naturally understood what Gonggong Ancestral Witch meant. Although he might be able to change Houtu Ancestral Witch by doing this, Zhu Jiuyin did not think that a person could be changed with just a few words.  And in a place like this, Zhu Jiuyin doesn't want any accidents to happen internally. After all, the avenue here affects them all the time.  So Zhu Jiuyin said: "Okay, let's not discuss this matter anymore. Everything is moving forward. Let's leave quickly. After all, time waits for no one. We don't have much time to waste on this."  on the issue!¡±

    Soon, with everyone's efforts, the front road was passed. When the last death pavilion on the front road was boarded, nine passages appeared in front for everyone to choose. If not everyone  Having memorized the star map and the guidance of Zhu Jiuyin's Eye of Destruction, I'm afraid they will encounter some difficulties. There are phantoms above these nine channels, and there are phantoms behind them.  In an illusory world, the road ahead is easy, but the road ahead is different. This test can stump many people.

    With Zhu Jiuyin's Eye of Destruction, he could see the situation behind the correct passage. He stopped and said, "Wait a minute, we are about to enter the middle section of the journey from here. What we enter below will no longer be the Pavilion of Death."  This type of existence is the most dangerous existence, so everyone should be more vigilant and careful."

    After hearing Zhu Jiuyin's words, everyone couldn't help but be on guard. After all, this was no joke. However, at this time, they couldn't help but think about Tiandao, Hongjun Daozu, and the three thousand Chaos.  The gods and demons have reached that point again, and what is their current situation. As for Sanqing and others, Zhu Jiuyin and the others do not care. After all, there is no need to worry about whether Sanqing and the others can have any impact on the Wu clan!

    No matter how dangerous the road ahead was, no one had any intention of retreating at this point. Under the guidance of Zhu Jiuyin, everyone entered the second level route very carefully. Just when they entered,  Only a series of thunders were heard.

    At this time, Zhu Jiuyin shouted in a deep voice: "Everyone, be careful!" As he spoke, Zhu Jiuyin sacrificed the Judgment of Destruction, a treasure of chaos. When the powerful Law of Destruction was released, it radiated powerful brilliance.  Protected everyone.

    After falling, everyone saw that they had entered a huge altar-like existence. On top of the altar, thunder light emerged, thunderbolts fell, and everyone was affected by Zhu Jiuyin.Protected by the Destruction Judgment, otherwise it would have to face the attacks of these thunderbolts.

    At this time, Gonggong Zuwu couldn't help but ask: "Second brother, where is this place? How come there are so many thunder and lightning? Such huge thunder and lightning, if we want to survive, I'm afraid we have to pay a high price."  !¡±

    Hearing this, Zhu Jiuyin said calmly: "You don't have to worry, this little thunder and lightning is nothing. Don't move yet, let me deal with them!" With a thought in his mind, Zhu Jiuyin let go of the thunder and lightning.  The dark golden pyramid that was nourished in his sea of ??consciousness rushed out crazily.

    When Zhu Jiuyin's natal treasure came out, the thunder and lightning in the entire space poured down like a waterfall, as if they had found an outlet, and they continuously struck at Zhu Jiuyin's natal treasure. The scene was very spectacular.  .  All the thunder and lightning gathered together, and the lightning formed was connected to Zhu Jiuyin's natal treasure like a funnel. The thunder and lightning was wrapped around Zhu Jiuyin's natal treasure, making this treasure have another meaning.  A slight change.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin's expression was very indifferent, his heart was not calm, because he could clearly feel the endless power of thunder and lightning from the natal treasure. This was a world of thunder and lightning, and I was afraid that in this world  The only master is to practice the Avenue of Thunder, otherwise there will be the powerful Thunder of Heaven's Punishment in this thunder and lightning!

    The emergence of the Thunder of Heaven's Punishment made Zhu Jiuyin feel even more pressure on this mysterious road to transcendence. With such a Thunder of Heaven's Punishment, the average quasi-sage would not be able to block even one blow and would directly turn into flying objects.  Hui, it¡¯s no wonder that those with low cultivation levels were completely destroyed in the initial test. In fact, even without Heaven¡¯s plan, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to get here, let alone such a terrifying area. Although they said they were nowhere to be seen here  There must be absolute fairness, but relative fairness still exists.

    Zhu Jiuyin secretly sighed in his heart: "Fortunately, I have a new understanding of the Avenue of Destruction. I can devour everything in the world to strengthen myself. Otherwise, under such thunder and lightning, it would be really fun. I want to  It is simply impossible to pass through the whole body. After all, many people are unable to bear such a powerful thunder of punishment.

    Zhu Jiuyin's idea is correct. Among the thirty-six new ancestral witches, except for a few who inherited the bloodline of the ancestral witches of thunder, it is difficult for the others to withstand such an intense bombardment.  , Needless to say, Taoist Mosquito, Shennong and King Yu. Although they can block it for a while, they cannot sustain it for a long time.

    Dangerous. When entering the middle section of the journey, the menacing power of this avenue began to exert its force. Such a terrifying world made everyone feel the boundless pressure, and the pressure was constantly oppressing their nerves.  Let them feel the power of heaven and earth, let them feel the footsteps of death. There are not only thunder and lightning in this world, but also powerful forces.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 717: Violent Attack

    Chapter 717: Violent Bombardment

    Yesterday, Yaodao received a call from a scammer, claiming to be from the court. He then told Yaodao that a credit card in another place had an overspending and was sued by the bank. He then asked Yaodao to report the case to the local police on the credit card. Then the scammer's accomplice told  Yaodao wants to conduct a property inventory and ask Yaodao to transfer the money from his bank card to the account he pointed out. There are many scammers like this. I hope everyone will be careful. If you encounter this kind of situation, you can report it to the local police station for unknown reasons.  Or report the case to the Public Security Bureau to avoid being deceived.

    The potential, that is the potential of the world's ruler, envelopes everyone, and as this trend unfolds, one after another ferocious beasts appear in the thunder and lightning, and each of these ferocious beasts exudes  The powerful thunder and lightning aura and the ferocious beasts with attributes shocked everyone, because this was the first time they encountered such a situation, and it was also the first time they encountered so many ferocious beasts appearing at the same time.  In one place!

    Gonggong Zuwu couldn¡¯t help but exclaimed: ¡°Second brother, what¡¯s going on? Why have we encountered such a situation here before when we haven¡¯t encountered such a situation before?¡±

    Not only Gonggong Ancestral Witch was surprised, Zhu Jiuyin was also shocked. He did not expect such a situation to happen, but for Zhu Jiuyin, this was nothing. The more ferocious beasts appeared, the more  For him, the better it is, the more it will allow him to upgrade his fighting spirit to the extreme.

    Just listen to Zhu Jiuyin say calmly: "Don't worry, this may be the test of the great road, and it is also an opportunity for us. The great road of destruction is coming, and the source is swallowed up!" As Zhu Jiuyin shouted, the destruction  The treasure emits a dazzling light.  The lightning bolts disappeared the moment they hit the treasure.

    Zhu Jiuyin suddenly cast another spell, and his natal treasure suddenly became larger. A deep and heavy power appeared, and black lightning flashed and disappeared on the tower.  With the outbreak of Zhu Jiuyin, the thunder and lightning in the sky gradually weakened, but the color of the thunderbolt and lightning began to change.

    For Zhu Jiuyin.  It is a very lucky thing to encounter such a situation. Although the attack power of these thunder and lightning is very powerful, using them as nutrients can allow Zhu Jiuyin's natal treasure to evolve again.  However, the direction of evolution this time was different. Instead, it departed from Zhu Jiuyin's original imagination and evolved in the direction of his original knowledge, embarking on a completely different path from that of the Destruction Judgment.

    As the Thunder of Heaven¡¯s Punishment continues to be swallowed up.  A pattern of great avenue gradually emerged on Zhu Jiuyin's natal treasure.  This made Zhu Jiuyin's face look happy. For Zhu Jiuyin, he did not want his natal treasure to be the same as the Destruction Judgment, which was just the power of destruction. After all, his natal treasure was integrated into it.  Without the two major powers of time and space, it was a waste of such good qualifications to be completely transformed into a pure treasure of destruction. Now it is beginning to change.

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s crazy attack, those ferocious beasts showed no resistance at all.  Amidst the bursts of mournful screams, they turned into streaks of nutrients and were swallowed up by Zhu Jiuyin's fighting spirit.  The battle souls integrated into Zhu Jiuyin's battle souls did not undergo any changes that surprised everyone, but only made up a little bit. After all, Zhu Jiuyin's accumulation was too huge, and it was so big that everyone  Everyone was shocked by it.

    At this time, everyone present was very interested in this place, and they were all concentrating on observing the changes in the world.  At this time, the ground and sky began to change. It was foggy, but everyone knew in their hearts that it was not fog.  The sky was dark, with a little bit of dark blue, and dazzling lightning flashed across from time to time, shining with bright brilliance.  The place below was gray, as if it were the world of resentful souls. No color could be seen at all. The thunder and lightning fell below and quickly disappeared. It looked very weird and made people feel chilled.

    Soon, the originally dark and stable sky suddenly fluctuated, and groups of dark blue rolled up like dark clouds. A silver lightning flashed across the rolling sky, and a thunderbolt resounded throughout the world, as if Zhu Jiuyin's behavior had angered him.  The appearance of this area of ??heaven and earth aroused the wrath of heaven and earth.

    Seeing this powerful drastic change in the world, Gonggong Ancestral Witch couldn't help but worry about the safety of Zhu Jiuyin. He quietly asked Houtu Ancestral Witch: "Sister Houtu, do you think my second brother can withstand this?"  Wave after wave of crazy attacks? Why do I feel like something is wrong with this world? There are tests here and there, just like murdering us. Even a saint may not be able to withstand such a powerful attack. Ordinary people  In the quasi-sage realm, one hit will kill you!"

    Houtu Zuwu was not worried about Zhu Jiuyin's safety, but she believed that Zhu Jiuyin could survive this test. After all, Zhu Jiuyin still had many trump cards that he had not used, but was just using them blindly.  That supreme treasure of life comes to devour thatThunder and lightning allow her destructive treasure to evolve rapidly. Her combat power may not be as powerful as the Gonggong ancestral witch, but it lies in her understanding of the world. The ten Gonggong ancestral witches are no match for her. She can clearly feel Zhu Jiuyin  The natal treasure is evolving crazily and has surpassed the several chaos treasures in her hands.

    Hou Tuzu Wu watched the situation intently and said: "Don't worry, with the strength of the second brother, even without that natal treasure, the power of the Pangu Ax can still break all these constraints. Now the second brother  He is devouring the power of thunder and lightning to strengthen his own strength, so we can just wait here with peace of mind!"

    Having said this, Houtu Zuwu sighed and said: "It's a pity that our strength is not enough to face such a situation. Otherwise, it would be of great benefit to our own practice to try the power of heaven and earth.  After all, such an opportunity cannot be obtained at any time, and it can only be encountered at the end of this infinite calamity!"

    As he spoke, the power of the world that was angered by Zhu Jiuyin exploded with an earth-shaking loud noise. Everyone present felt the terror of that powerful force. Even if they had many defenses around them,  , but at this moment, he was also shocked and retreated backwards, not daring to confront him head-on.

    Gonggong Zuwu's face couldn't help but change color, and he shouted: "What a terrifying power, people really didn't expect it. If you and I faced such a powerful attack, I am afraid that this blow will hurt us. I  I just don¡¯t understand what those three thousand chaotic gods and demons, Tiandao, and Hongjun can do to resist such a terrifying attack!¡±

    Hou Tuzu Wu smiled calmly and said: "I'm afraid they don't have to resist these attacks at all. I think what the second brother said before is very correct. They may have taken shortcuts. After all, in their eyes, the most important thing is  The target is the Chaos Yuan Fei, and the goal of Tiandao and Hongjun should be the Pangu Yuan Fei. They will not waste their thoughts and energy on the various tests on this road to transcendence. Previously, we were disorderly  Teleporting to a node, I suspect it is a shortcut, and it is also a test, a test of everyone¡¯s xinxing!¡±

    As soon as Houtu Ancestral Witch said these words, Gonggong Ancestral Witch's face couldn't help but change color again. He said in a deep voice: "Sister Houtu is saying that as long as we work hard to think about the star map, we can find shortcuts from it?"

    Houtu Zuwu nodded and said: "Yes, since we can find the starting point by positioning ourselves, we can also find the end point, and naturally we can avoid many dangers, and the test we are facing now is the real test.  To begin with, everything before was just an appetizer!¡±

    But what Hou Tuzu Wu said is correct. Everything before was just an appetizer. Everything now is the beginning of the test and the beginning of accumulation. It is a pity that those very smart people have set their goals on transcendence.  At the end of the road, I think that is the foundation. After all, Taoist Hongjun, Tiandao, and the three thousand chaos gods and demons have already had countless experiences and know how to avoid risks, but their thinking goes against this.  The foundation of the road to transcendence is that they put their energy on seizing the body and putting it on external forces, which is a bit of a waste of time!

    In fact, for this test, anyone who is a little careful can find the end point by positioning themselves. How to choose becomes the key, but the choice Zhu Jiuyin made is the most correct. Along the way, their group's  The cultivation level has greatly increased, but such a choice can only be realized in a united team like the Wu Clan. It is impossible for any team to achieve it. After all, people have selfish motives and there are simple and quick ways.  The method can lead to the end, so why take the most difficult road? It is precisely because of their thinking that they missed a huge opportunity.

    What is the foundation, the accumulation of origin, everyone in Zhu Jiuyin and his team has benefited a lot along the way, and there are dozens of them. If they are all condensed in three or five people, then this  There will be a qualitative change in the cultivation of three or five people. Even in the face of such a dangerous environment, they have the ability to withstand it. This is accumulation, but Zhu Jiuyin and his party have too many people.  This accumulation has been reduced.

    The enraged world was erupting crazily. The first attack they were repelled was extremely powerful. The fierce thunder was not a series of lightning, but a series of spherical thunder and lightning.  It kept falling, roaring and impacting downwards, and the dazzling shining light illuminated the entire space.

    Zhu Jiuyin's natal treasure became bigger and bigger as the attack intensified. The spherical thunder and lightning was swallowed up by the natal treasure as soon as it fell. Under such a terrifying attack, Zhu Jiuyin's natal treasure was transformed.  With the transformation, people can clearly see that the falling lightning quickly shrinks, and is quickly condensed into tiny silver beads, which are then absorbed by the avenue pattern on the treasure. The avenue pattern is absorbing these thunder and lightning.At the end, there are faint dark gold haloes, as if they are flowing dark gold liquid, making people feel extremely mysterious, and there is a faint pressure in this mystery, which is the power of heaven and earth.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 718 The powerful Zhu Jiuyin

    Chapter 718 The powerful Zhu Jiuyin

    Faced with such an attack, Zhu Jiuyin still commanded the natal treasure with a calm demeanor, where he continued to swallow the power of thunder and lightning. As the natal treasure transformed again, the power of time and space it possessed was also stimulated.  When he came out, no amount of thunder and lightning could hurt him at all, it could only add some accumulation to Zhu Jiuyin.

    Seeing Zhu Jiuyin's free and easy expression, Taoist Mosquito couldn't help but sigh to Shennong and said: "Senior Zhu Jiuyin is really itchy."  I can only count on one hand the number of people who have done this!"

    Shennong said in a deep voice: "This is the power of the natal treasure, and the natal treasure of Zhu Jiuyin Ancestral Witch was refined by himself. It has unlimited evolution possibilities, and its power is now far beyond the ordinary."  The Chaos Treasure, in the past we were all looking forward to the innate treasure, but in these immeasurable tribulations, the innate treasure is no longer worth mentioning. Only the Chaos Treasure can be obtained, but it is a pity that in these immeasurable tribulations,  Our time left is too short!"

    Hearing Shennong's words, Taoist Mosquito sighed: "Yes, time is too short. We also have the Chaos Treasure in our hands, but we can exert a few percent of its power. If we want to cultivate such a Chaos Treasure well,  , it will take at least a thousand years, but I am afraid that this infinite calamity will not last for a thousand years! In such a short time, we can only barely use it. It is still early to use it skillfully. Let alone exert it.  As for the power of the Supreme Treasure, I actually think that the Innate Spiritual Treasure is actually more suitable for us, after all, it is the most suitable for us!"

    For the Chaos Treasure.  Taoist Mosquito felt a little regretful in his heart. Although they knew how powerful this Chaos Treasure was, they did not have enough time to practice it. Relatively speaking, the innate spiritual treasure in their hands was more substantial.

    With the aura of Zhu Jiuyin's natal treasure, the thunder in the sky gradually increased in number. The sound made by the dense spherical lightning was like the sound of ten thousand drums, which was deafening.  The thunder and lightning coming from the heavy rain seemed to destroy Zhu Jiuyin's natal treasure, or even forcefully explode it.

    Such terrifying thunder and lightning can no longer be completely absorbed by Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s natal treasure. After all, the thunder and lightning like a heavy rain are too fast.  It was unable to take full account of it, so part of the Ben Lei went towards Zhu Jiuyin. Faced with such a bombardment, Zhu Jiuyin did not dodge.  The true form of the Chaos God and Demon was fully released.  A huge black hole formed in front of him, swallowing up all the lightning that struck him.

    For others, such an attack would be a catastrophe, but for Zhu Jiuyin, it is nothing to mention. Zhu Jiuyin not only has the powerful true form of the Chaos God and Demon, but also has his own kingdom of gods.  The world, even if his body cannot support it, his divine world can support it, not to mention the further strengthening of Zhu Jiuyin's true form of the Chaos God and Demon.  Such thunder and lightning would not have much impact on him.

    The successive bombardments did not cause any harm to Zhu Jiuyin, which made the world even more angry.  Suddenly, a small altar appeared in the sky, and the endless thunder and lightning in the sky seemed to have found an outlet, and most of the power was concentrated on it. Such a shocking change made everyone feel a little strange.  .

    The Gonggong ancestral witch couldn't help but said: "How come such a strange altar appeared at this time? Could it be that he saw that the attack could not hurt the second brother, but he made such a thing to come for us?"

    After hearing what Gonggong Zuwu said, Houtu Zuwu couldn't help but feel moved, and instantly she shouted anxiously: "No, that's the altar of a ferocious beast. We can't let it be born, otherwise we'll be in big trouble."  !¡±

    Unfortunately, Hou Tuzu Wu and the others were a step too late. When their words fell, the color of the altar began to gradually become transparent, and a powerful wave emanated from the altar. A vicious beast was about to appear. This time  The ferocious beast that is born once will definitely not be as vulnerable as the previous ferocious beasts. It will definitely be the king among the ferocious beasts. From now on, Zhu Jiuyin's pressure will definitely increase suddenly. I'm afraid it won't be as powerful as it is now.  Feel free.

    When he thought of this, Houtu Zuwu said loudly: "Second brother, be careful, the ferocious beast on the altar is about to come out!"

    As Hou Tuzu Wu shouted, as expected, a ferocious beast appeared on top of the altar. It was a beast more than two meters tall, holding an axe-like treasure in its hand.  And it actually has a powerful protective armor on its body, and the color is actually blood red, even if it is covered with hot blood.  As soon as it appeared, it raised the ax in its talons, waved its hand and slashed out a red light towards Zhu Jiuyin's natal treasure.

    ? ?From this attack, it can be seen that this ferocious beast seems a bit stupid. It actually attacks Zhu Jiuyin's natal treasure above him. With its little strength, it also wants to destroy Zhu Jiuyin's natal treasure. This is really  It's a bit ridiculous.

    However, the idea of ??this ferocious beast was good. At least its sudden attack caught Zhu Jiuyin off guard. Zhu Jiuyin did not expect that the guarding ferocious beast would hit him randomly as soon as it appeared, and even face him.  It is really surprising that it is attacking with its own treasure, but it still has armor and treasure on it.

    But Zhu Jiuyin soon came to his senses and snorted coldly: "What a beast, you actually want to fight with me. You really don't know whether to live or die. The 'Pangu Ax' moved the heaven and the earth and cut the sky!"

    As he spoke, Zhu Jiuyin had a 'Pangu Axe' in his hand. He waved his hand and struck the ridiculously stupid beast with a horizontal slash. It would be better if it attacked Zhu Jiuyin secretly.  No matter how powerful Zhu Jiuyin's true form of the Chaos God and Demon is, it can't resist the Chaos Treasure. However, it is so stupid that it bombards Zhu Jiuyin's life treasure. This is the Chaos Treasure. If you want to destroy such a treasure,  That is not an easy task at all. Even Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu dare not think about it, let alone a ferocious beast that doesn't understand anything.  ]

    Facing the blow of the 'Pangu Axe', the ferocious beast had no time to react before it was cut in two by the supreme edge of the 'Pangu Axe' and let out a loud scream.  In an instant, Zhu Jiuyin was beaten to death, and the original essence was swallowed up by Zhu Jiuyin's fighting spirit. At this time, Zhu Jiuyin's fighting spirit emitted a burst of dazzling golden light, and the fighting spirit finally had  After a qualitative change, the state of great success is no longer out of reach.

    Although everyone knew that Zhu Jiuyin still had a powerful weapon that he had not used yet, Zhu Jiuyin destroyed such a powerful beast with just one axe. This really shocked them. Everything was so unexpected. Zhu Jiuyin  Yin is powerful, but they really didn't expect it to be so powerful. How could they not be shocked.

    Gonggong Ancestral Witch had seen Zhu Jiuyin use the 'Pangu Ax' to kill enemies several times, but he had never been as unstoppable as he was today. This made him frown and said: "Sister Houtu, do you think  The 'Pangu Ax' in my brother's hand is a little different, I always feel as if the 'Pangu Ax' has come to life!"

    Hearing the words of Gonggong Ancestral Witch, Houtu Ancestral Witch nodded and said: "I also thought that the second brother was a bit scary today, but I never thought it was the problem of 'Pangu Axe'. Now that I see it,  It¡¯s really a little different, but I can¡¯t feel that it¡¯s different. Maybe it¡¯s not necessarily life, after all, the predecessor of the Dao of Heaven is the Jade Disc of Chaos, the most precious treasure of creation!¡±

    Yes, Tiandao, as a jade dish of creation, can have a complete life. It is not impossible for the ¡®Pangu Ax¡¯ to give birth to its own life. After all, there is already an example before.

    Life, the current 'Pangu Ax' has only restored its original ability. There is still a long way to go before it can have its own life. Moreover, as Tiandao is a jade dish of creation, that does not mean that he is 'creation.  Jade Disc was born from the Chaos Treasure. Like the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons, he was a person who had experienced several reincarnations. It was just that there was a little accident last time, which forced him to be reincarnated.  A treasure of chaos like the Jade Disk of Creation.

    The ferocious beast was destroyed with one strike of the axe. All the essence of the ferocious beast was absorbed by Zhu Jiuyin, but its two treasures fell to the ground. In fact, this ferocious beast was too unlucky.  Its strength would not lead to such a disastrous defeat. It can only be blamed on its lack of wisdom and its choice to fight Zhu Jiuyin head-on. Although it is a Chaos Supreme Treasure that protects the body, under a powerful weapon like the 'Pangu Ax' that opens the sky,  A low-quality Chaos Treasure can't stop the edge of the 'Pangu Axe' at all, so its death is really not worth it, but this is fate, who let it choose this path by itself.

    Zhu Jiuyin needed to focus on the evolution of his natal treasure. After the fierce beast was killed, the Thunder of Heaven's Punishment in the sky focused on Zhu Jiuyin again, and the altar  It no longer shines. As for the two chaos treasures on the ground, Zhu Jiuyin doesn't care. Zhu Jiuyin doesn't need to care, but Gonggong Ancestral Witch is very interested. The battle has reached this point, and everyone is interested in Zhu Jiuyin.  Now that he has a very clear understanding of his strength, Gonggong Zuwu no longer worries about the impact his actions will have on Zhu Jiuyin, and he himself also wants to understand how terrifying this powerful pressure is. After all, he has been  Standing here does no good to you.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 719 A sudden sneak attack

    Chapter 719: Sudden sneak attack

    With a thought in his mind, Gonggong Ancestral Witch curiously flew to the altar and picked up the two treasures left by the beast on the ground. One was a giant axe, and the other was  A battle armor with obvious scars.

    When he saw the actions of the ancestral wizard Gonggong, Zhu Jiuyin said in a deep voice: "Gonggong, please be careful. In these countless tribulations, any kind of accident may happen. Please pay more attention."  , I can¡¯t take care of you too much now!¡±

    Most of Zhu Jiuyin's energy is focused on his own natal treasure. After all, it is his foundation, and this accident has caused a qualitative change in Zhu Jiuyin's natal treasure. For the destruction treasure, Tu  Demons, slaying immortals, destroying Buddhas, and killing gods, these are the four supreme powers, and they are the limits pursued by all treasures of destruction.

    but.  Now Zhu Jiuyin's natal treasure has changed. The mark of the great road that was previously printed on it has disappeared. Instead, there are black thunder and lightning, as well as the pattern of the great road of time and space, and the great road mark of time and space.  The appearance of the pattern is the embodiment of the two laws of Zhu Jiuyin, and the thunder-colored thunder and lightning is the blend of his destructive power and the power of thunder and lightning. To be precise, it is formed by the power of destruction swallowing up the power of thunder and lightning.  The unique avenue pattern, the thunder pattern of destruction.

    Just when Zhu Jiuyin finished speaking, a huge bolt of lightning flashed past Zhu Jiuyin's natal treasure and struck at Gonggong Ancestral Witch. This sudden attack shocked Gonggong Ancestral Witch.  , quickly raised the giant ax in his hand, and a ray of thunder and lightning flew from the giant axe to meet the falling thunder and lightning.

    If you look carefully, you can find it.  The power of thunder and lightning emitted by Gonggong Ancestral Witch is obviously different from the power of thunder and lightning falling in the sky. There is a trace of blood in the thunder and lightning power in the sky, and Gonggong Ancestral Witch slashes with this giant axe.  When the thunder and lightning comes out, it is extremely pure.  But his purity was due to him absorbing a little of the power of thunder and lightning falling from the sky during the collision. Although it was only a small amount, it was very astonishing.

    Although the Gonggong ancestral witch had already responded, it was a pity that the thunder and lightning came too fast. Even if the Gonggong ancestral witch fought back with all his strength, it was a pity that he was still unable to exert his full power and was suddenly struck by the thunder and lightning falling from the sky.  He was hit so hard that he flew off the altar.  Let Gonggong Zuwu suffer a small loss.

    After being repulsed, Gonggong Ancestral Witch no longer wanted to fly up to the sacrifice and continue fighting. After all, he was not Zhu Jiuyin, and there was no need to borrow the power of thunder and lightning to strengthen his own strength.  Although it was only a brief confrontation, Gonggong Zuwu felt that the giant ax in his hand was something extraordinary.  As an ancestral witch, Gonggong was not unfamiliar with the law of thunder. After all, there was an ancestral witch of thunder among the twelve great ancestral witches in the witch clan.

    A thought came into my mind.  Gonggong Ancestral Witch carefully looked at the giant ax in his hand.  He hoped to find something extraordinary about this giant axe, but unfortunately no matter how hard he searched, he couldn't find any flaws. This made Gonggong Ancestral Witch frowned and became distressed about this.

    When he saw the appearance of Gonggong Ancestral Witch, Xuanming Ancestral Witch said: "This is a good treasure. It can absorb the power of thunder and lightning. Although the ferocious beast came prepared, it is a pity that he  Shen You exerted the power of his two treasures. If Brother Qiangliang is still there, this giant ax is very suitable for him. Now it can only be left to the younger generation!"

    Hearing the words of Xuanming Ancestral Witch, Gonggong Ancestral Witch suddenly realized. No wonder he felt a little strange. This battle ax had not been sacrificed. Previously, it was only due to changes in the external environment that aroused its instinctive reaction.  , if you want to exert its power, you need to sacrifice it, so that all its power can be stimulated.

    Unfortunately, as Ancestral Witch Xuanming said, this battle ax was not suitable for him. Ancestral Witch Gonggong handed the battle ax to Ancestral Witch Houtu. Among the witch clan, Houtu  The ancestral witch is in charge of the logistics, and all the treasures that are not used by everyone are left to her. Therefore, in the past two years, the treasures have been handed over to the Hou Tu ancestral witch by the Gonggong ancestral witch.

    Just when Houtu Zuwu took over the two treasures, suddenly the entire altar space became quiet, and the sky changed again. Sparks appeared one after another, and among the sparks were  It has the terrifying power of thunder and lightning, thunder and lightning, which is another manifestation of thunder and lightning developed to an extreme.

    Hou Tuzu Wu suddenly raised his head and said: "No, the thunder and lightning has begun to intensify again. Could it be that an accident really happened? This normal path is more dangerous than that shortcut!"

    At this time, Gonggong Ancestral Witch suddenly said: "Sister Houtu, the passage behind us has disappeared!" The passage that had always been preserved disappeared silently at this moment, and then appeared.  It was so foggy that no matter what method they used to observe, they couldn't see anything. This made Hou Tuzu Wu couldn't help but?Frowned.

    Of course, in the future, with the strength of people like Tuzu Wu, they are not afraid of such changes. After all, they still have Zhu Jiuyin to rely on. Even if things don't work out, they can still withdraw into Zhu Jiuyin's divine world, and then wait for Zhu Jiuyin.  After Jiuyin passed through, they came out again, but this change made them worry that a change would occur, an accident that would affect immeasurable calamities.

    Looking carefully, Hou Tu Zuwu said in a deep voice: "No, that is not a natural change, but the ban has been touched. It is really strange that we are the only ones here. How could this ban be touched, unless"

    Before Houtu Zuwu finished speaking, his expression changed, as if he had thought of something, and then he shouted loudly: "Let's gather together quickly, the 'Twelve Capital Gods and Evil Formation' will be activated, quickly!"

    After hearing the words of Hou Tu Zu Wu, Shennong, King Dayu and Mosquito Taoist hurriedly came to Hou Tu Zu Wu and the others, while the other thirty-six newly born ancestral witches immediately started to operate the "  The Twelve Capital Gods and Evil Formation shrouded all of them under the protective cover of the Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods and Evil Formation.

    The defense of the ¡®Twelve Capital Gods¡¯ Formation¡¯ was originally invisible, but just as the ¡®Twelve Capitals¡¯ Formation of Gods¡¯ started to operate, a powerful wave appeared in the surrounding area.  Stirred by the invisible pressure around them, a pitch-black light shield appeared, enveloping them like a huge black ball.

    Although it has the defense of the ¡®Twelve Capital Gods Formation¡¯.  The pressure from all around did not hurt them at all, but they were pushed to the center by this pressure.

    Such a sudden change made the Gonggong ancestral witch couldn¡¯t help but be surprised and said: ¡°Hey, this power seems to want us to go to the altar!¡±

    At this time, Zhu Jiuyin, who was originally so free and easy, couldn't help but look heavy. He snorted coldly and said: "Who is hiding his head and tail? Come out soon. Do you really think you can threaten him with this little trick?"  Got us?¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin said this.  The faces of Hou Tuzu Wu and the others changed their colors. As expected, this restriction was triggered deliberately by someone, but the purpose was to deal with them.  There are so many people who have such a deep hatred against their Wu Clan that they have no way to judge. After all, the Wu Clan is surrounded by enemies everywhere now, and no matter who they are, they have a grudge against the Wu Clan.  They all want to kill these people.  Don't let them get out of here alive.

    At this time, Houtu Zuwu and the others were still very self-aware and knew that their cultivation was still not enough to protect themselves in such an unclear environment. If they acted rashly, they would only fall into the opponent's plan, so they  He kept his composure and used all his strength to maintain the defense of the 'Twelve Capital Gods Formation', waiting for the opponent to take the initiative to stand up.

    When Zhu Jiuyin saw that no one responded to his shouts.  Then he sneered disdainfully and said: "Come out and dare to challenge Zhu Jiuyin's bottom line. That is definitely not something Sanqing and the others dare to take risks. Only you three thousand chaos gods and demons, as well as Tiandao and Hongjun, you  Come out to me, if you have the ability, stand up and fight me!"

    Zhu Jiuyin revealed the identity of the other party with one shout, and for a moment there was a burst of sneer in the sky: "What a Zhu Jiuyin, he really has some skills, but you understand it too late now, today you are all  I have to be trapped in this world!¡±

    While speaking, the Destiny God and Demon, as well as dozens of other gods and demons, appeared out of nowhere, each of them staring at Zhu Jiuyin with eager eyes, their eyes filled with endless murderous intent.

    After hearing what Destiny God and Demon said, Zhu Jiuyin sneered disdainfully and said: "Destiny God and Demon is really caused by you bastards in secret. Do you think you can trap me, Zhu Jiuyin, with this little skill?  Stop dreaming about your spring and autumn dreams, just because you are not qualified to do this!"

    The God of Destiny is also a very arrogant person, and Zhu Jiuyin's words aroused the fighting spirit in his heart. The God of Destiny said disdainfully: "Zhu Jiuyin, I admit that you are very powerful, and you  There is also the endless Wu Clan army to rely on, but everything is different now. The space restriction here has completely broken out. No matter how many Wu Clan armies there are in your little world, they can't get out.  Come on, do you think you guys can stop our attack?"

    At this point, the expression of the God of Destiny suddenly changed, and he sneered: "Zhu Jiuyin, if you are to blame, you are too arrogant. If you were not so arrogant before, then we would not have made such a decision. All of this  You are the one who forced us to do this, if you want to blame it, blame yourself, kill me!"

    After the Destiny God and Demon gave the order, the Chaos Gods and Demons began to kill Zhu Jiuyin and Hou Tu Zuwu one after another. They seemed unwilling to give up until they killed Zhu Jiuyin. For these bastards  , but Zhu Jiuyin is themA big resistance, especially the destiny god and demon. Although Zhu Jiuyin seems to have given up hatred on the surface, they all know very well that once Zhu Jiuyin reaches the ultimate god and demon, what awaits them will be  It was a catastrophe, and they had to kill this threat with great force. After all, the Destiny Gods and Demons had deceived Zhu Jiuyin before!  Of course, this is not the most important thing. Even if Zhu Jiuyin doesn't want to let them go, Tian Dao and Hongjun Taozu will not let Zhu Jiuyin go after arriving at the Ultimate Temple. There is only one thing that makes Destiny God Demon and the others take the initiative. Then  It is profit.

    People die for wealth, and birds die for food. The gods and demons of fate took a fancy to the 'Pangu Axe' in Zhu Jiuyin's hand, as well as his natal treasure. Only such a powerful treasure of chaos could make him so crazy, but he  Can he really get everything he wants from Zhu Jiuyin?

    Regarding this, the Destiny God and Demon himself is not completely sure, but he has to do this under his endless greed, because he cannot control his greed.

    When he saw the attacks of Destiny Gods and Demons, Zhu Jiuyin sneered disdainfully: "Destiny, you think too highly of yourself. Even you unworthy people are worthy of me using my army. What else do you have?"  Use all your methods together. Let me see what other tricks you have available. Maybe how many people you still hide can come out and let Zhu Jiuyin see them. I really want to know, what do you do like this?  What do you want to do!"

    Destiny God Demon said disapprovingly: "Zhu Jiuyin, please put away your arrogance. Although you are very powerful, you are not powerful enough to make us afraid, and you are not powerful enough to look down on us like this.  You are just a little acquired god and demon, there is nothing worth being arrogant about!"

    Yes, Zhu Jiuyin is just a small acquired god and demon, but such a small acquired god and demon makes them three thousand chaotic gods and demons afraid of it, so that both Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu have to do it.  He was so vigilant, but now the Destiny God and Demon brought so many dozen people to block Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan army. I have to say that he was a little too crazy, and he thought too highly of his own strength. With their small number of people,  It's really a bit speechless to succeed.

    In the eyes of the gods and demons of destiny, Zhu Jiuyin's words were considered extremely arrogant, but in fact, Zhu Jiuyin was just telling the truth. Although at the end of this immeasurable tribulation, these three thousand chaos gods  The demons have already recovered all their memories, and they are no longer the vulnerable beings they were before. However, after experiencing trials and tests one after another, Zhu Jiuyin and the army of witches have also been reborn.  Has absolutely great strength.

    Although the Chaos Gods and Demons are very powerful, Zhu Jiuyin is even more powerful than them. Although the Chaos Gods and Demons are familiar with everything on this road to transcendence and can use the environment here to create opportunities to kill Zhu Jiuyin and the others, but in the absolute  In the face of strength, no matter how good it is, it is all a waste of effort and will not have the slightest effect.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 720: Fighting Destiny

    Chapter 720 Battle of Destiny

    Whether it is Zhu Jiuyin's evolved natal treasure or the sharpness of the 'Pangu Ax' in his hand, it is enough to kill the Destiny Gods and Demons. The power of the 'Pangu Ax' that has been restored to its original state has not been increased by a single point.  Otherwise, the ferocious beast would not have been so vulnerable and was chopped down by Zhu Jiuyin with an axe.

    Strong strength is the capital of a person's pride. People like Destiny God and Demon are full of confidence on the surface, but in fact he has all kinds of worries in his heart. Otherwise, he would not have come up with so many tricks.  Instead of dealing with Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan army, they directly had a real sword fight with Zhu Jiuyin. In the end, they still lacked confidence.

    A group of people with insufficient confidence also want to make enemies of Zhu Jiuyin, or even the entire Wu clan. This has to be said to be audacious. They have already put their lives on the line for the little desire in their hearts. Perhaps under the fate of the gods and demons,  In his heart, he thought that if he could obtain Zhu Jiuyin and many of the secrets of the Wu clan, then he would be able to transcend this avenue and roam freely between heaven and earth.

    There are indeed too many treasures on Zhu Jiuyin's body. Let's not talk about the Chaos Treasures for the time being. Just the fact that he has received the inheritance from the last reincarnation is enough to make all the Chaos gods and demons crazy. In Xiaoqian World, they have always  What they are pursuing is that it is a pity that they do not have the courage to break into the land of inheritance. They only dare to attack others. If Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu clan were not facing this immeasurable calamity for the first time, then they would not dare to  In doing so, they just want to take a risk by leveraging their familiarity with the environment. If they succeed, they will no longer be threatened.

    When he heard the arrogant words of Destiny God and Demon, Zhu Jiuyin said disdainfully: "Use all Destiny's abilities and let me see what confidence you have to dare to be so arrogant. I hope you won't let me down too much."  Come on, come on!"

    As Zhu Jiuyin spoke, he waved the 'Pangu Ax' in his hand, and a strong fighting intention was directly pressed towards the destiny god and demon. He no longer said anything to the destiny god and demon, and directly used their own methods to fight.  On a higher level, Zhu Jiuyin's actions were a naked slap in the face of the God of Destiny, without taking him seriously at all. How could this not make the God of Destiny go crazy?

    When he saw Zhu Jiuyin's crazy behavior, the God of Destiny was filled with rage, and his eyes revealed extremely murderous intent. Although he had long known that Zhu Jiuyin was arrogant, Zhu Jiuyin still couldn't  It was unacceptable for him to dare to ignore himself in this way, and it was also unacceptable for every Chaos God and Demon.

    Kill, the Destiny God and Demon thought in his hand, and there was a chaos-level sword in his hand. The sword intent was full of murderous intent, and it was concentrated and never dispersed. The sword light was even more intense and shot dozens of feet, directly towards Zhu Jiu.  Yin fell down with a sword.

    "Boom!" There was a huge roar.  The whole world trembled under his sword intention, and the altar under Zhu Jiuyin's feet was blasted with a huge gap on the spot by the remaining energy of the sword energy, followed by the sword light in his hand.  Like a broken bamboo, it broke through and slashed directly at Zhu Jiuyin's body. The sky and the earth cracked wherever it passed. The sword light rose in the wind, and it grew hundreds of feet in an instant, locking Zhu Jiuyin tightly.

    The God of Destiny suddenly struck the killer, making Zhu Jiuyin's expression serious. It had to be said that Zhu Jiuyin had underestimated the God of Destiny before. The God of Destiny now is very powerful, not the former Chi.  The Flame God and Demon are comparable to each other. The sword light is so fast and powerful that even Zhu Jiuyin has to deal with it carefully. The Destiny God and Demon is best at the law of fate. Once entangled by it, Zhu Jiuyin will also have to suffer.  its impact.

    Fortunately, Zhu Jiuyin is not an incompetent person. With a thought, the laws of space unfold, and he is instantly freed from the lock of the Destiny God and Demon. However, the attack of the Destiny God and Demon returns in vain.

    At this time, Zhu Jiuyin appeared behind the Destiny God and Demon, and the 'Pangu Ax' in his hand slashed towards the Destiny God and Demon's head as fast as lightning. Once Zhu Jiuyin succeeded, the Destiny God and Demon  But you have to leave your own life behind.

    When he discovered that Zhu Jiuyin's figure had disappeared, the God of Destiny was shocked, knowing that something was not going well. He waved the sword in his hand and slashed it towards his back with a loud 'bang' sound.  , the sword in the hands of the God of Destiny collided hard with Zhu Jiuyin's 'Pangu Ax'.

    Zhu Jiuyin has unparalleled power, and the true body of the Chaos God and Demon is also more powerful than the Destiny God and Demon. With one blow of the ax, the Destiny God and Demon couldn't help but fall back, and was thrown up like a rag.  Zhu Jiuyin was unreasonable and unforgiving. Since the God of Destiny dared to lead someone to plot against him, he had to be prepared to die.  As he waved his hand, Zhu Jiuyin swung the 'Pangu Ax' in his hand again, and a powerful ax beam struck at the God of Destiny again.

    Being repelled by Zhu Jiuyin with an axe, the Destiny Demon in the air, although he wanted to avoid it, after all, heHis body was blown away. It was not easy to control his body to dodge. In just one breath, Zhu Jiuyin's 'Pangu Ax' slashed through his body.  A streak of blood mist fell into the sky.

    Fortunately, at the most critical moment, the God of Destiny escaped Zhu Jiuyin's fatal blow. The edge of the 'Pangu Ax' only scratched his body and did not cause a devastating blow to him.

    In an instant, the God of Destiny appeared more than ten feet away from Zhu Jiuyin, looking at Zhu Jiuyin with cold eyes. The blood stain between his chest and abdomen was unusually conspicuous, even if he escaped again.  Quickly, even if he was caught off guard, he would still be hit by Zhu Jiuyin's axe, if he had been a little slower.  He will be chopped in half by Zhu Jiuyin. The fierce power of the 'Pangu Ax' combined with the powerful destructive power of Zhu Jiuyin is enough to kill him.

    After just a small contest, the God of Destiny fell behind, which made his eyes flicker. Although he had seen Zhu Jiuyin's madness and strength before, he believed that he would definitely succeed after his great improvement in cultivation.  He had the strength to kill Zhu Jiuyin, but he didn't expect that in just a hundred years, Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation would grow by leaps and bounds. This really shocked and frightened him. At this time, he even  It's too late to stop, even if he agrees, Zhu Jiuyin will not let him go. After all, Zhu Jiuyin has a very fierce reputation, and his enemies can't even think about it easy.

    Just when the gods and demons of Destiny were horrified, Zhu Jiuyin shouted violently: "Destiny, today I'm going to let you know how heavy the price you have to pay for offending me, Zhu Jiuyin, go to hell."  !" As soon as Zhu Jiuyin finished speaking, another ax struck. This ax struck Zhu Jiuyin with all his strength, and the light of the ax rose against the wind. Coupled with the powerful fighting spirit power on his body, it was incomparable.  It was so terrifying that the momentum of the Pangu Ax was like a huge mountain, directly crushing down on the God of Destiny. It was a completely overpowering stance, using its own advantages to the fullest.  The sharp edge of 'Pangu Axe' and his terrifying strength are a perfect match.

    Facing such a brutal attack from Zhu Jiuyin, the God of Destiny roared: "How reckless!" He also took action, and the sword in his hand swung out a powerful sword energy, directly facing Zhu Jiuyin's powerful attack.  Ax, this sword energy also exudes a frightening aura, as if it is the end of the world.

    The sword light of the God of Destiny and Zhu Jiuyin's 'Pangu Ax' collided hard again. This time, the sword energy and the ax world were like two beings fighting in the sky. For a moment, no one was there.  Let who.

    It's not that Zhu Jiuyin's attack is insufficient, but that the sword light of the Destiny God and Demon has used up all its power. Under the mysterious law of fate, the ax light of Zhu Jiuyin's 'Pangu Ax' was instantly  It is difficult to break, after all, the ax awn is not the body of 'Pangu Ax'. The most powerful thing about 'Pangu Ax' is its body, not the ax awn.

    This time, it was not just the Destiny God and Demon who secretly came to plot against Zhu Jiuyin. It was just that the Destiny God and Demon was the first fool to jump out. There were many people secretly waiting for the opportunity to come. See Zhu Jiuyin.  During Jiuyin's battle with the Destiny God and Demon, many people couldn't help but think to themselves: "It's so awesome. If I hadn't seen it with my own eyes, it would be unimaginable that this bastard Zhu Jiuyin could reach this level in a hundred years."  At this point, they say he is the most promising to transcend the Great Dao. Now it seems that this is indeed the case. With such a powerful strength combined with the Wu Clan's 'Twelve Heavenly Gods and Evil Formation', it is really possible to defy the heavens!"

    "Hiss, the bastard Destiny Demon has always covered himself up so that no one can figure out his true identity, but he didn't expect that this bastard has such terrifying strength and can directly confront Zhu Jiuyin without losing.  , you must know that it is the 'Pangu Axe', the most powerful weapon in the world, the law of destiny is indeed extremely mysterious, so you must be careful to guard against it in the future!"

    The confrontation between Zhu Jiuyin and the Destiny God and Demon directly aroused the discussion of countless people in the dark. Especially Zhu Jiuyin's powerful strength makes people fear, and the 'Pangu Ax' in his hand makes people even more frightened.  , Chaos gods and demons have all seen the power of the 'Pangu Ax', and now the 'Pangu Ax' in Zhu Jiuyin's hand reminds them of Pangu, because today's 'Pangu Ax' has restored the power of its heyday, with great development potential.  The power of heaven splitting the earth.

    Zhu Jiuyin's strength combined with such a powerful 'Pangu Ax' is really uneasy. As for the life treasure that Zhu Jiuyin sacrificed previously, no one cared about it. In their eyes, it was just 'Pangu Ax'.  'The power of God.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 721: Risk your life in a fight

    Chapter 721: Risk your life in a fight

    In the eyes of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons, there is no treasure in the entire Guixu world that can be compared with the 'Pangu Ax' in Zhu Jiuyin's hand. Perhaps only the treasure still conceived in Pangu Yuan's womb can be compared with it.  , after all, they are all existences of Tiankai, and they all have powerful power against heaven.

    No one among the three thousand chaos gods and demons has ever thought of it, but it is a pity that they are unable to compete with Hongjun and Tiandao. If the three thousand chaos gods and demons are willing to join forces, they can definitely crush Hongjun and Tiandao. What a pity.  At this last moment, all the chaos gods and demons have their own selfish motives in their hearts, and they will not make wedding dresses for others. It is simply impossible to expect them to join forces. If anyone takes the initiative to jump out, he will definitely become the leader.  The bird was used by Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu to establish its power.

    However, many people are not willing to give in. After all, their path to the law seems to be able to avoid countless calamities and give them a chance to transcend. However, the longer they practice, the more uneasy and uneasy they feel deep in their hearts.  It is impossible to feel the slightest bit of detachment, because the longer they are in contact, the deeper their understanding of the law will be, and they will be more and more trapped by that law, and they will prove the Tao with force, break the sky with force, and shatter  The void became their only way out, and the Pangu Yuan Fei was the top priority. Last time they lost their stolen goods, everyone failed, but this time there was a bigger surprise. Zhu Jiuyin unexpectedly  The "Pangu Ax" was blocked, but it was Hongjun who caused all this. This had to make the three thousand chaotic gods and demons have other ideas in their hearts, and they also wanted to transcend.  The strength of the Wu clan made them unable to see any hope, so they came up with the idea of ??Zhu Jiuyin and wanted to seize the 'Pangu Ax' by force.

    "Zhu Jiuyin. Do you know why I am called the God of Destiny? That's because I control my destiny, and your destiny is also in my control!" The God of Destiny said loudly with a sneer, and then  As soon as he finished his words, a mysterious power rushed towards Zhu Jiuyin following his words. That was the power of fate. Even Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu had to be careful when facing the gods and demons of fate.  .  Because the power of fate is very mysterious and can affect them.

    If Pangu is strong, he has absolute power and can crush the void.  The power to tear up everything, then the gods and demons of destiny have endless mysteries, which are incomprehensible and invisible to people, and can kill people invisibly.  Able to kill people at super levels.  Even if a person is more powerful than the Destiny God and Demon, as long as he is targeted by the Destiny God and Demon, he will face a life and death disaster. Even if you know that you are being targeted and want to avoid it, that is  It's useless because you can't escape your fate.

    The power of fate can hurt people invisibly, although the gods and demons of fate used the opportunity of speaking to launch a sneak attack on Zhu Jiuyin.  It's shameful, but this is a battlefield.  And this is also the final battle. Either you die or I die. Zhu Jiuyin's power has already made the Destiny God and Demon feel threatened. He knows that if he uses normal methods, he and these people can defeat Zhu Jiuyin and the Witch Clan army.  , I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not something that can be done in a short period of time, and it¡¯s impossible to kill a strong man like Zhu Jiuyin. After all, Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s combat power is there. In that case, it will only be able to defeat Zhu Jiuyin.  He had exhausted all his plans with the Witch Clan. If this was the only result, then he would have no face to speak of. Of course, he would now use sneak attacks to deal with Zhu Jiuyin. Although his reputation was not very good, after such a battle,  Fame doesn't matter, as long as you can win, as long as you can seize the accumulation in Zhu Jiuyin's hands, everything will be worth it.

    With a loud sound of "Bang!", Zhu Jiuyin's natal treasure appeared on his head, and streaks of dark golden light protected Zhu Jiuyin, blocking the destiny god and demon.  sneak attack.  ]

    "Destiny, you only have this little ability and can only do the villain's actions. Do you think you can plot against me, Zhu Jiuyin, with just your little strength? No matter how mysterious the power of fate is, it still remains in the face of absolute strength.  You are vulnerable. If you are only at this level, then you will be doomed today!" Zhu Jiuyin sneered and shouted, with endless murderous intent on his face, which made people feel cold after seeing it. It is no wonder that he is like this, after all  Destiny's methods are a bit shameless.

    But even so, Zhu Jiuyin still did not use all his strength. After all, he had to face more than just the Destiny Gods and Demons. Now it seemed that only the Destiny Gods and Demons had rushed out, but Zhu Jiuyin believed that  There are still people who are still watching him in the dark, and he must be careful to use the Wannian Ship. He wants to keep his trump card in order to make the foolproof strategy.

    Although the sneak attack of the Destiny God and Demon did not injure Zhu Jiuyin at all, his method of killing invisible people is superior to all masters of the same level. He can easily kill other beings, but this is  Once he overestimated his own strength and met a strong man like Zhu Jiuyin. In the eyes of the gods and demons of fate, he believed that Zhu Jiuyin wasHe was born in the Wu Clan without a soul, and his spiritual consciousness was his biggest weakness. Unfortunately, he didn't know that Zhu Jiuyin had already made up for this weakness after receiving the inheritance of the fighting soul, not to mention that his natal treasure was also  It evolved in the previous test. Under this situation, anyone who wants to take advantage of the weakness of Zhu Jiuyin's soul is asking for trouble.

    The group of Chaos Gods and Demons hiding in the dark opened their mouths after seeing this confrontation and said: "Awesome, Zhu Jiuyin and the Destiny Gods and Demons can hide really deeply, especially the bastard Destiny has always been  Very low-key, only this time it became high-profile. If it weren't for Zhu Jiuyin, I'm afraid we still don't know that this bastard's cultivation is so powerful. If we were plotted by this bastard without defense, then we would  There is absolutely no life or death!¡±

    "Who says it's not the case? The bastard Destiny must die this time. Otherwise, this bastard will be the next Hongjun and Tiandao. We all know how Hongjun and Tiandao became powerful back then. No accident will happen this time between Hongjun and Tiandao.  It¡¯s possible for heaven to transcend, we can¡¯t see anyone weighing on us anymore!¡±

    The gun shot the first bird. This time the Destiny God and Demon exposed his own strength, which aroused the murderous intention of the Chaos God and Demon. No matter whether he could succeed from Zhu Jiuyin, there was only a dead end waiting for him. Who let him have already  It aroused public outrage, and those ambitious Chaos gods and demons would not let him go.

    When he missed this time, the Destiny Demon couldn't calm down in his heart. No, to be precise, his heart was surging like a tsunami at this time. In his heart, he had doubts about Zhu Jiuyin's strength.  There was a hint of fear. At this time, he regretted that he should not have acted so rashly and been the first person. For the group of three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons, the Destiny Gods and Demons knew very well that after he had exposed all his power, he would wait for  What will be his fate? Unless he can quickly capture Zhu Jiuyin and get the 'Pangu Axe', his fate will be a dead end.

    At this time, the gods and demons of destiny were filled with incomparable resentment, complaining that the great road was unfair. He had gone through several reincarnations before he had such strength, but Zhu Jiuyin was just a little rookie in this reincarnation.  With such terrifying strength, if he is allowed to reincarnate again, will he still have a way to survive?

    The gods and demons of destiny will only resent the world, but they have never thought about their own reasons. Where did Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation come from? All of that was achieved by relying on his own strength, and he himself  How could he have experienced so many hardships as Zhu Jiuyin, and how could he have withstood so many life and death crises.

    "No, we can't let this bastard Zhu Jiuyin continue. Otherwise, there will still be a way for me to survive. If such a person is allowed to grow up, it will be a disaster. He must be killed as soon as possible!" Destiny God Demon!  There was a fierce glint in his eyes, an expression of eagerness to try.

    At this time, murderous intent has risen in the heart of the Destiny God and Demon. He has despaired of the hope of killing Zhu Jiuyin in the future. He is very aware of the horror of Zhu Jiuyin. When Zhu Jiuyin really completes this transcendence  Road, absorbing that endless power, where does he still have a foothold? Although he is also making progress, he understands that even if he obtains the Yuan Fei of Chaos, he cannot compare with Zhu Jiuyin's progress.

    Destiny God and Demon is not a fool. He also knows that there are other people watching them in the dark. Destiny God and Demon has not thought about bringing these people in, but he still gave up because he still wanted to do it again.  After all, he didn't want the 'Pangu Ax' in Zhu Jiuyin's hands to fall into the hands of others, even if all his hopes would be shattered.

    Life is a rare struggle, and he has endured so many reincarnations, but this time he doesn't want to endure it anymore. He has to fight hard, otherwise he will really have no hope at all. This is not what he wants to see.  Otherwise, he wouldn't be the one who stood out in this situation.

    "Roar!" The God of Destiny roared, and his body suddenly merged with this world. This time, he spent a lot of money to control everything in this world with his own destiny, and temporarily became this world.  The master of the world wants to borrow the power of the entire world to deal with Zhu Jiuyin. You must know that there are only a few people among the three thousand chaotic gods and demons who can do this, and doing so will also pay a high price. At this time  The Destiny God and Demon finally had to fight for his life, competing with Zhu Jiuyin with his own life, and completely forcing himself to a dead end. The Destiny God and Demon could be considered a ruthless person if he could do this.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 722 Crazy

    Chapter 722 Crazy

    Replacing the master of the world with his own destiny, the Gods and Demons of Destiny definitely lived up to their name, and finally fully exposed the power of fate to everyone's sight, allowing all the gods and demons to see the power of the Gods and Demons of Destiny.  Everyone knows the names of Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu, and knows the names of the gods and demons of destruction, but who knows that his fate of gods and demons is definitely no worse than these people, but his luck is not good, and he has never gained much, but today he is  Let everyone know your reputation.

    By combining the body with the Tao, this is what Destiny God and Demon can do now. Back then, Taoist Hongjun was able to do it, and Destiny God and Demon was also able to do it, and it was much better and much more powerful than Taoist Hongjun.  There is no doubt that after entering the realm of combining the body with the Tao, the combat effectiveness of the destiny gods and demons will naturally be greatly improved. To be precise, there will be a qualitative leap.

    Zhu Jiuyin could clearly feel that when the Destiny God and Demon entered the state of combining body and Tao, the aura immediately increased a lot, and the entire field spread out, as if the whole world was enveloped.  Among them, this is the horror of it.

    The God of Destiny, who was angered by Zhu Jiuyin's contemptuous words, laughed ferociously and shouted loudly: "Zhu Jiuyin, I will let you know now, what is the real strength? In front of the whole world, your strength is basically useless."  It¡¯s not good enough, you are not Pangu, even if you have Pangu¡¯s ax in your hand, you are just a scum, a vulnerable waste!¡±

    Under the loud shouts of the Destiny God and Demon, the endless thunder and lightning in this world was controlled by him, and a huge giant sword condensed by thunder and lightning appeared in front of everyone.  This giant sword grew bigger and bigger under the continuous condensation of the power of thunder and lightning. It could be said that it rose in the wind, and then fell down when facing Zhu Jiuyin.

    Facing this blow from the gods and demons of fate.  Zhu Jiuyin snorted disdainfully. The law of space flashed in his mind. In an instant, his body left the lock of the destiny gods and demons again. He responded directly with a 'Pangu Axe', and on the 'Pangu Axe' he  It was a raging fire, not a black fire, a flame of destruction.

    "Boom!"  The entire sky was plunged into a sea of ??fire, and the giant sword condensed by thunder and lightning was ignited by the blazing flames of destruction. The breath of thunder and lightning seemed to be fuel for the flames of destruction to burn crazily.

    Although the combination of body and Tao between the gods and demons of destiny is extremely powerful.  It allows him to borrow the power of the entire world, but the power of the 'Pangu Ax' is very impressive, and with the blessing of the Flame of Destruction, it has unparalleled destructive power.  Under this situation.  The situation of Destiny God and Demon is not good. After all, he is not the real master of the world. He just used his power of destiny to forcibly take over the control of the world. Faced with such a situation, he needs to bear the backlash.

    The backlash of the world is no joke. If you are not careful, you will lose your life. At this critical moment, the gods and demons of fate do not dare to stop, because he can't.  He could only continue to go crazy. Immediately, the God of Destiny spat out a blood arrow and landed on the giant sword condensed by thunder and lightning.  And the Chaos Sword in his hand also flew into the thunder and lightning and merged into it. When the Destiny God and Demon did this, a sword light filled the sky in an instant. The whole world was under a mountain of pressure.  I didn¡¯t know how much more forceful I had to be from just now.

    Blood sacrifice, the gods and demons of destiny have to fight for their lives. Even blood sacrifices can be done. At this moment, many laws of heaven are revealed around him, and his control of this world has been strengthened.  One point, don't underestimate this point, just one point of strength is enough to form an overwhelming advantage.

    After seeing such crazy behavior of the Destiny God and Demon, Zhu Jiuyin showed a sneer on his face, and said disdainfully: "So what if you transform your body into Tao, what if you sacrifice your blood to the world, Destiny, I am going to tell you today  , the gap between you and me has been so big that you can¡¯t imagine it. No matter how crazy you are today, it¡¯s useless, it can¡¯t change your destiny, you have to die, you have to die!¡±

    This crazy move of the Destiny God and Demon has indeed improved his strength a lot. After all, the blood sacrifice is a desperate effort, but no matter how much his cultivation level is improved, he still cannot change his destiny. Although he is the Destiny God and Demon, he  But he can't control his own destiny. Although the power obtained by combining body and Tao is powerful, his own cultivation is not enough. The most important thing is that he does not have the real body of chaos gods and demons as powerful as Zhu Jiuyin. In this reincarnation  Among them, his true body of Chaos Gods and Demons has long been lost. As a Chaos Gods and Demons, the most powerful thing is his own body. If the Chaos Gods and Demons lose their physical bodies, they will also lose their roots. And these three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons  Gods and demons have always put their hopes above the law, but they don't know that the physical body is their foundation.

    No matter how good the law is, it must be based on their physical support, otherwise no matter how powerful the law isIt doesn't have much power. Without a physical body, it loses its roots. Each of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons masters a great law, and their physical bodies are condensed from the origin of this great law. Without the physical body, that is,  Their true form of Chaos Gods and Demons has lost its roots, so their actions are just a matter of sacrifice, a choice made like a fool.

    Facing Zhu Jiuyin, these three thousand chaotic gods and demons who have lost their bodies are no match for Zhu Jiuyin no matter how strong they are. Zhu Jiuyin can completely crush them to death with his huge accumulation. Zhu Jiuyin has a powerful  The endless mana support of the physical body, but what do those three thousand chaotic gods and demons have? Even though they have collected a lot of innate spiritual roots before, there are endless external objects after all, but Zhu Jiuyin has endless  Mana, endless power, this is the gap.

    After this evolution, Zhu Jiuyin's physical body has reached a state of perfection. If it weren't for the lack of time, Zhu Jiuyin would be able to withstand countless catastrophes with just his physical body. It's a pity that he doesn't have that much.  time, perhaps this is Daodao's ultimate attack on those with great luck like Zhu Jiuyin.

    When the word 'death' fell, Zhu Jiuyin waved the 'Pangu Ax' in his hand again. At this time, his almost complete fighting spirit completely exploded.  The endless fighting spirit made the whole world tremble, and a shocking ax light flashed past, cutting out an ax shadow hundreds of feet long in the sky and rising across the sky.  It hit the sword light in the sky directly.

    When he saw this astonishing ax light, the face of the Destiny God and Demon changed color again.  How could he not be surprised in the face of such pressure? Compared with before, Zhu Jiuyin's strength was significantly higher. In other words, Zhu Jiuyin's strength just now was not at all possible.  This made him shocked and angry.  He was shocked that Zhu Jiuyin's cultivation was too powerful, but he was angry that Zhu Jiuyin acted like this because he didn't take him seriously.

    When the 'Pangu Ax' slashed out again, there was a hint of fear in the hearts of the Destiny God and Demon.  He didn't think that his sword light could withstand the counterattack of Zhu Jiuyin's 'Pangu Axe'.  Sure enough, everything was as he expected, Zhu Jiuyin's 'Pangu Ax' swept across the sky.  It fell down again in an instant, crushing all his sword light.  Then he slashed hard at him.

    "Plop!"  In an instant, the Destiny God and Demon felt that the whole world was collapsing. The violent power was suppressed, making his whole body creak and creak. Such terrifying pressure made his body  It was a bit unbearable. After all, his body was not the true body of the gods and demons of Chaos. If he had the true body of the gods and demons of Chaos, the situation would be different.  At least it won't be as bad as it is now.

    Under the threat of death, the God of Destiny also unleashed his full potential.  Almost at the moment when Zhu Jiuyin's violent pressure reached his body, a mysterious and unpredictable soul rose up from the body of the God of Destiny. The soul spread out his hands and emitted a beam of light.  The powerful mysterious force protects the body of the Destiny God and Demon within it. This is the destiny protection exerted by the manifestation of the Destiny God and Demon's soul.

    With a sound of "Boom!", the terrifying power of 'Pangu Ax' hit the protection exerted by the God of Destiny and Demon Yuanshen. In an instant, the hands spread out by his Yuanshen began to appear.  Inch cracks, the soul was severely damaged.

    "How is this possible? Why is Zhu Jiuyin so powerful?" In an instant, the Destiny God and Demon was unlucky. If his soul was injured at this time, it would affect the final victory of the immeasurable calamity.  Whether he can perform the soul-seizing technique again is unknown.  Is it worth it to risk my life just for a moment of greed?

    The soul of the Destiny God and Demon is not unpowerful, but the 'Pangu Ax' in Zhu Jiuyin's hand is really too cruel. It is a weapon that can split open the chaos of heaven and earth, not to mention the use of the Destiny God and Demon's soul.  The protection displayed by Zhu Jiuyin is that if Zhu Jiuyin can burn all his power, then he can definitely kill the Destiny God and Demon directly on the spot with one axe, but Zhu Jiuyin cannot do this. After all, he still has  Beware of those villains hiding in the dark. You must know that these villains are all ruthless. If you lose your guard, your end will definitely not be much better than that of the gods and demons of fate.

    The God of Destiny could clearly feel the unparalleled sharpness of the 'Pangu Ax' raging on his soul. If Zhu Jiuyin hadn't used the ax with pure power, even if he only used it a little bit,  The fire of destruction, the gods and demons of destiny are really going to be in trouble.

    It wasn't that Zhu Jiuyin was merciful and wanted to let the God of Destiny go, but the moment Zhu Jiuyin took action, he felt a murderous aura coming towards him. That was a sign that someone couldn't help but want to take action again, so Zhu Jiuyin  Jiuyin had to leave more means to guard against the sneak attack of the man in the dark, and it wasBecause of the murderous intention of this man in the dark, he saved the life of the Destiny God and Demon, allowing him to escape from Zhu Jiuyin's attack.

    Just such an attack was enough to dumbfound the God of Destiny. His eyes were wide open. It was unbelievable that Zhu Jiuyin had such terrifying power. It was hard for him to believe that a newbie had such terrifying strength.  It was all true, and at this moment he finally understood what Zhu Jiuyin's confidence was!  Strength, all of Zhu Jiuyin's confidence comes from his own powerful strength. Regardless of whether the three thousand chaotic gods and demons are willing to admit it, Zhu Jiuyin's power has exceeded their understanding and has reached a level that makes them unbelievable.  the point.

    The power of Hongjun Daozu and Tiandao comes from the evil reputation they have gained through several reincarnations, but the power of Zhu Jiuyin comes from his own strength. He uses his own strength to tell everyone who offended him.  What's the end result?

    Although the Gods and Demons of Destiny were very eager for this to be all of Zhu Jiuyin's strength, he was telling himself in his heart that this was still not all of Zhu Jiuyin's strength, because what Zhu Jiuyin used was only the 'Pangu Axe', and he  Zhu Jiuyin's natal treasure has never been used. As a person who has inherited the power of destroying gods and demons and is an ancestor of time, Zhu Jiuyin has not used his magical power. This shows how strong Zhu Jiuyin is.  .

    "Why do you only have some ability? Destiny God and Demon, you really disappoint me. Is the top existence among the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons who was once famous in the three realms only at this level? These three thousand Chaos Gods  The devil is really vulnerable!" Zhu Jiuyin's cold voice hit the mind of the Destiny God and Demon like thunder, making him feel ashamed.

    Zhu Jiuyin ignored the reaction in the heart of the Destiny God and Demon, and continued to sneer: "Destiny God and Demon, today I will let you know what the consequences will be if you sin against me, Zhu Jiuyin, and I will use you  I will use my blood to tell those who dare to offend me and let them know the consequences of being my enemy. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you people are thinking. If you are not convinced, you can show up and fight with me.  If I fight, I, Zhu Jiuyin, will not be afraid of any provocation!"

    Arrogant, Zhu Jiuyin was so arrogant that he actually let out such a roar at this time. This was a challenge to the person hiding in the dark, but no one responded to Zhu Jiuyin's challenge. No one was a fool.  If you jump out at this time, you will definitely end up with the same fate as the Destiny God and Demon. They are not that stupid. Even if you want to take action, you have to wait until Zhu Jiuyin kills the Destiny God and Demon. You must know that before they  In their hearts, these people hope that the God of Destiny can develop his fearless spirit and use self-destruction at all costs to severely damage Zhu Jiuyin and create favorable opportunities for them.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 723: Complete Destiny

    Chapter 723: Complete Destiny

    It's a pity that the thoughts of these Chaos Gods and Demons are good, but the reality is cruel. Don't look at the incomparable madness of the Destiny Gods and Demons in their battle with Zhu Jiuyin, but no matter how crazy he was, he never thought about it.  The idea of ??seriously injuring Zhu Jiuyin at the expense of his own life, because he is very afraid of death in his bones, and expecting him and Zhu Jiuyin to die together and both sides suffer, is a no-brainer. The fate of gods and demons is not  Would do such a 'foolish thing'!

    Of course, after the Destiny God and Demon suffered successive blows, his murderous intention towards Zhu Jiuyin became even more intense, and his determination to kill Zhu Jiuyin became even more determined.  For someone as dangerous as Zhu Jiuyin, he simply cannot stay in the hearts of the Destiny God and Demon, otherwise it would be a disaster for him.

    "Zhu Jiuyin, do you really think that as a god and demon who controls destiny, I am so incompetent? Today I will show you what it means to have destiny dominate everything, and the true form of destiny appears!"  The Destiny God and Demon, who was overwhelmed by his momentum, seemed to activate his last secret technique at this moment. In an instant, his whole body began to be covered with a layer of mysterious color. Looking at the whole person, he looked like a statue.  A person in a fantasy world.

    This is his true form of destiny. When this true form appears, the endless vitality of heaven and earth surges in, sweeping in all directions. The momentum is quite terrifying. This is also the ultimate trump card of the destiny god and demon. Here  For a moment, the Destiny God and Demon completely exposed all its power, and there were no more secrets left.

    That terrifying surge of vitality.  But it frightens everyone, especially those gods and demons of chaos who have been hiding in the dark, who are even more afraid of it.  The methods of the Destiny God and Demon are too powerful. Such terrifying methods are beyond their imagination and beyond their ability to bear.

    Just when everyone was horrified, the God of Destiny suddenly stretched out a big hand and grabbed it on the spot, directly grabbing the ax light of the 'Pangu Ax' chopped by Zhu Jiuyin.  Just listen to the fate god and demon yell loudly: "Destroy it for me!"

    ?????????????????????? Good guy, this destiny god and devil really has a lot of tricks up his sleeve.  Using this so-called true form of destiny, he actually directly caught the axe's light of Zhu Jiuyin's 'Pangu Ax', and then grabbed it and annihilated it. This is not something that ordinary means can do.  As far as the Three Realms are concerned, there are only a handful of powerful beings that can be counted on one hand.

    Zhu Jiuyin was also surprised by the methods of the Destiny God and Demon. This Destiny God and Demon was much more tyrannical than he imagined.  Much more difficult.  It seems that it is not easy to win over the opponent without putting in some real effort.

    Zhu Jiuyin snorted coldly and said: "Whatever destiny's true form is just a chicken and a dog. In front of me, Zhu Jiuyin, they are worse than shit. Break it for me!" Zhu Jiuyin shouted and fell on him.  There was a burst of dark gold color, which was exactly what the chaos god and demon looked like. The complete dark gold color made Zhu Jiuyin look like a golden man, and the light shone out in the sky.  It can be said that the light is so bright that the whole world is about to collapse under this aura.  This shows what kind of state Zhu Jiuyin's momentum has reached at this time.

    "A being like a chicken or a dog dares to block Zhu Jiuyin's sharp edge. He really doesn't know whether to live or die. He splits the void with his fist and breaks it for me!" Zhu Jiuyin roared again and threw out a punch. The law of the killing god fist is  Evolved to the limit, punching out and cracking the void, the void shook crazily all day long, and pieces collapsed, as if it was a shocking accident.

    "Hiss, what kind of power did Zhu Jiuyin use to make him so terrifying?" Those in the dark shouted in astonishment at this moment. They were all instantly shocked by Zhu Jiuyin's powerful power.  Living.

    Zhu Jiuyin swung out a punch, directly hitting the body of the Destiny God and Demon. No force could stop his punch. No matter how much the Destiny God and Demon tried to dodge, Zhu Jiuyin couldn't stop it.  All of his punches were useless, and he had been completely locked into Zhu Jiuyin's fighting spirit.

    "Boom!" There was a shocking explosion, and an unparalleled wave of terror swept away in all directions.  The Destiny God Demon's true form of Destiny had begun to crack before it even began to show its power. His powerful true form, which could break the edge of the 'Pangu Ax' with one hand, could not withstand the terrifying power of Zhu Jiuyin's punch.

    I saw that in just a few breaths of time, the layer of mysterious power outside his powerful body began to break apart piece by piece, which made the Destiny God and Demon couldn't help but shout: "No, this is impossible!"

    The cry of Destiny God and Demon was full of despair. No matter what kind of strength he showed, he was vulnerable to Zhu Jiuyin. With his cultivation level, he could not really touch it.  The foundation of Zhu Jiuyin, Zhu Jiuyin's strength is a hundred times more terrifying than he imagined.? times, even ten thousand times.

    "Nothing is impossible!" As Zhu Jiuyin spoke, he flashed in front of the Destiny God and Demon. He waved his hand and gave the Destiny God and Demon a loud slap in the face, directly giving the Destiny God and Demon a slap in the face.  The slap flew out, and even with this slap, there were actually cracks on the entire head of the God of Destiny, which was frightening to see.

    Defeated, the Destiny God and Demon was completely defeated. Everyone knew that Zhu Jiuyin wanted to kill the Destiny God and Demon with just a little effort. The reason why Zhu Jiuyin did not take action to kill the Destiny God and Demon was not because of how kind he was, but because Zhu Jiuyin did not take action to kill the Destiny God and Demon.  Jiuyin wants to use this destiny god and demon to establish his authority and give a warning to those who are hiding in the dark/

    Zhu Jiuyin chased after him, stepped on the Destiny God and Demon with one foot, and then sneered disdainfully: "Who do you think you are? How dare you be an enemy of our Wu Clan? How many reincarnations have you really experienced?  , you have rich experience and you dare to be arrogant in front of me, Zhu Jiuyin, you are just a clown, no one can stop me from killing you!"

    Hearing Zhu Jiuyin's words, the eyes of the Destiny God and Demon were filled with endless hatred. He shouted angrily: "Zhu Jiuyin, if you can, kill me. I want to see how dare you  Don¡¯t dare to be an enemy of the three thousand chaotic gods and demons. You will not live after I die. You will also have to die. When you enter this path of transcendence, it is already destined. You will die, and so will the Witch Clan.  die!"

    The voice of the Destiny God and Demon poured into the hearts of all the Witch Clan people present like a curse, and Zhu Jiuyin's face became gloomy. Zhu Jiuyin believed that the Destiny God and Demon was definitely not lying at this time.  They were plotted by the three thousand chaotic gods and demons as well as Tiandao and Hongjun.

    Zhu Jiu said in a gloomy voice: "Destiny, if I want to kill you, you will never survive. You don't have to be so arrogant. Even though you shout so arrogantly, you don't have any backbone in your heart, because you are simply a  People who are greedy for life and afraid of death, otherwise you would not have been reincarnated for so long. As long as you tell me what conspiracy you have, then I will make the decision to let you live. I have given you the opportunity. If you don't take advantage of it, then  No wonder I was so ruthless that I killed you and devoured all of your essence to increase my own strength!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, a trace of fear flashed in the eyes of the Destiny God and Demon. His thoughts were completely understood by Zhu Jiuyin. Although he looked very strong on the surface, in fact  He is extremely afraid of death in his heart. Not only him, but also the entire three thousand chaotic gods and demons. Tiandao and Hongjun are no exception. After all, after practicing to their level, as long as there is a glimmer of hope, they don't want to.  die.

    Zhu Jiuyin always speaks the truth when doing things, and his words moved the Destiny God and Demon's heart. The Destiny God and Demon's expression changed, and he said urgently: "Zhu Jiuyin, do you really mean what you said?"

    Zhu Jiuyin sneered disdainfully and said: "God of Destiny, I, Zhu Jiuyin, always keep my word when doing things. As long as you are willing to reveal the conspiracy of the three thousand gods and demons of Chaos, Tiandao and Hongjun, then I will let you go."  So what about the way to survive? After all, we are not walking on the same path, and with your level of cultivation, you are still unable to have an impact on our Witch Clan!"

    When he saw a glimmer of hope, the Destiny God and Demon no longer persisted. He didn't want to die. Although he failed this time, if he could tell the conspiracy of the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons as well as Tiandao and Hongjun,  Come out and let Zhu Jiuyin fight them to the death, then you will have a chance to live, and even have a chance to seize Pangu's Yuan Fei. Although it is a bit reluctant to give up the power of your destiny, it has a certain meaning.  The possibility of transcendence.

    By compromising with Zhu Jiuyin, you not only have a chance of survival, but also a chance to transcend the road. If you refuse, it will definitely be a dead end. Zhu Jiuyin is a ruthless bastard, a bastard who can do anything.

    Although Destiny is crazy, he is not a fool. In this situation, he naturally understands what choice he should make. Brotherhood and oaths are all thrown aside in his heart. If those chaotic  If the gods and demons really regard themselves as brothers, then it is impossible for them to hide in the dark and watch themselves suffer this crime, watch themselves being beaten to death by Zhu Jiuyin and ignore them, so betraying them is not that good for the gods and demons of fate.  There is no pressure at all.

    If a person does not die for himself, his life has been controlled by this bastard Zhu Jiuyin. Only when Zhu Jiuyin is happy can he have a way out. For his own life, the gods and demons of fate will do anything.  Come out, as for the life and death of the Chaos Gods and Demons who followed him, this is not considered by the Destiny Gods and Demons. For him, as long as his own life can be saved, that is enough, and he can give up everything else.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 724 The Betrayal of Destiny

    Chapter 724: The Betrayal of Destiny

    People are selfish. When they think of all the dangers they have to face, the gods and demons of fate are afraid. They take a deep breath and then say in distress: "Okay, Zhu Jiuyin, I  I agree to your request, but we have made an agreement, I will tell you all the plots of those bastards, but you have to let go of everything I have done before!"

    This God of Destiny is not a fool. He is very worried that Zhu Jiuyin will use his words to trap him in his own affairs, so he just said it straight away, so that Zhu Jiuyin will no longer care about everything he has done before.  Things, as for the many gods and demons of chaos who came with him, the gods and demons of fate did not mention a word. People are not for themselves, and heaven and earth will destroy them. Now he can only care about his own life, and others are living.  Death has nothing to do with him, not to mention that the reason why those people came with him was because they had their own plans, and they were not helping him wholeheartedly. In fact, among the three thousand chaotic gods and demons, they had no friends at all, and all they had were just  Naked interests, their group was formed entirely due to interests.  // //

    In fact, the life and death of those Chaos Gods and Demons no longer need the Destiny Gods and Demons to worry about, because when he compromised, those Chaos Gods and Demons had already fallen under the siege of Gonggong Ancestral Witch and the others. The Twelve Capital Gods of the Wu Clan  The "Sha Formation" is not in vain. The "Twelve Heavenly Gods Sha Formation" set up by the thirty-six ancestral witches is so terrifying. These few people are not enough to have an impact on the witch clan. It can be said that  From the beginning to the end, the Destiny God and Demon overestimated his own strength and underestimated the terror of Zhu Jiuyin and the Witch Clan.

    After hearing the answer from the Destiny God and Demon.  A hint of joy flashed across Zhu Jiuyin's face, and the situation finally opened up.  Zhu Jiuyin has been waiting for this opportunity, fearing that no one will speak. As long as someone speaks, everything will be easy to talk about. Everything will surface on the water, and no matter what calculations you have, it will be useless.

    Although betrayal is shameful, for the three thousand chaos gods and demons, almost no one takes it to heart, because they always only have themselves in their hearts.  They always put their own interests at the top of the list, and they will jump out whenever their own interests are threatened, and now the Destiny God and Demon threatens the interests of everyone, including Daozu Hongjun and Tiandao.

    In the eyes of those chaotic gods and demons, they do not think that Zhu Jiuyin will force Hongjun Daozu and Tiandao to stop them. After all, in their eyes, Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu have the best harvest, whether it is the Chaos Yuan Fei or Pangu Yuan.  Regardless of the fetus, that is where they occupy the best existence.  They really don't need to fight to the death with Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu clan at this time.

    Unfortunately, the idea of ??the three thousand chaotic gods and demons was wrong, and it was a big mistake. From the moment he found out that he was being plotted, Zhu Jiuyin knew that Hongjun and Tiandao would definitely stop him at the most critical moment.  , to stop the Wu clan.  Although Zhu Jiuyin didn't know the reason, he believed that it was inevitable.

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s idea was correct. The three thousand chaotic gods and demons indeed could not feel the existence of Hongjun Daozu and Tiandao, but it did not mean that the two of them were not in the dark, with the mantis stalking the cicada and the oriole behind.  For Zhu Jiuyin and the three thousand chaotic gods and demons, the way of heaven is good.  Hongjun and he definitely want to take advantage of the situation.

    Zhu Jiu said in a gloomy voice: "Okay, I promise you, tell me quickly. Time is running out. Don't wait for the decisive moment of immeasurable calamity to come. If you say it, it will be too late. No matter how much you have,  All your scheming will be lost here!"

    Although there was an obvious threat in Zhu Jiuyin's words, the God of Destiny didn't care. If Zhu Jiuyin didn't use any means, then he would be worried about it. Zhu Jiuyin's doing this made him feel more at ease.  , at least this way he can feel at ease.

    The God of Destiny took a deep breath and said, "Okay, I'll say"

    Before the God of Destiny could finish his words, an angry shout suddenly came: "Destiny, do you know what you are doing? If you dare to betray us, you will die!"

    As soon as this angry shout subsided, the God of Destiny shouted angrily: "Put away your bullshit theories. If you bastards really have your heart, then why did you stand by and watch when we faced the threat of death?"  , now I know it¡¯s too late, if you want me to die, then no one can have a good time, if you want to use me as a gun user, you don¡¯t have the qualifications yet!¡±

    When the angry shouts of the Destiny God and Demon fell, Zhu Jiuyin said in a deep voice: "Destiny God and Demon, don't worry, I will not let anyone threaten your life. I, Zhu Jiuyin, always keep my word when doing things.  Jiuding, as long as you are willing to cooperate with me sincerely, then I, Zhu Jiuyin, will protect your life. As for whether you can escape the immeasurable calamity in the end, that is not something I can decide!"

    With Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words, the gods and demons of fate no longer cared about it. If he had reservations in his heart before, then in Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s caseAfter saying these words, he no longer had any reservations. If he wanted to survive, he had to take refuge in Zhu Jiuyin, at least for now.

    Of course, it is impossible for the God of Destiny to completely surrender to Zhu Jiuyin like Taoist Mosquito. Everything is dominated by Zhu Jiuyin. After all, he is a God of Chaos and has his own self-esteem. To be honest, if he hadn't been forced by Zhu Jiuyin to the point of desperation,  , he would not choose to surrender to Zhu Jiuyin, so although he surrendered, he would not completely surrender.

    Just listen, the God of Destiny said: "Okay, with Zhu Jiuyin's words, I will feel at ease. I promise you that in this reincarnation, I will never have any ill will towards fellow Taoists and the Wu Clan."  , give our fellow Taoists a helping hand!¡±

    Although the words of the God of Destiny did not mean complete surrender, he was giving in to Zhu Jiuyin. As soon as he said these words, Zhu Jiuyin clearly felt the changes in himself, as well as the witch.  Zhu Jiuyin was shocked by the change in the fate of the clan, and the aura of fate entangled around them disappeared, but Zhu Jiuyin did not show it.

    ?? God and Demon of Destiny, could it be said that the focus of this reincarnation is on this God and Demon of Destiny? Only by defeating the God and Demon of Destiny and making him surrender can his own destiny be freed from the entanglement of reincarnation?

    Although Zhu Jiuyin had such an idea in his mind, under the current situation, he couldn't help but think about it carefully. After all, this was the last stop of countless calamities, and life or death were all involved in this contest.  He didn't dare to distract himself, otherwise he would really die without a burial place. After all, danger could happen here at any time.

    The Chaos God and Demon in the dark was furious after hearing what the Destiny God and Demon said. He shouted angrily: "Destiny, you bastard, do you still have any backbone in your heart and do you have the self-esteem of the Chaos God and Demon?"  , surrendered to a junior, and said such shameless words, we are all ashamed to have a Chaos God and Demon like you!"

    Maybe Zhu Jiuyin couldn't hear the identity of the person in the dark, but the Destiny God and Demon was able to determine the other party's identity from the other party's words. The Destiny God and Demon sneered and said: "Time God and Demon, put away your shameful words.  Come on, don't think that I don't know what you are thinking about. It's too late for you to say anything now. This has become a reality. If you want to, get out of here quickly, otherwise it will be a dead end waiting for you.  I don¡¯t think you can withstand Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s attack alone, even if there are many people around you, it will be too late. Don¡¯t forget that there is the entire Wu clan behind Zhu Jiuyin!¡±

    Yes, Zhu Jiuyin is not alone. He has the entire Wu Clan behind him. Although the cultivation of the Wu Clan army is a bit weak, they are all at the pinnacle of great witches, and they have also gathered fighting souls.  Once all of them break out, then the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons will also be scum. After all, the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons are now less than two thousand. Those new Chaos Gods and Demons have all fallen on this road of transcendence.  In the process, they either died in the test of the road to transcendence or were killed by other chaos gods and demons. The purge was the tacit understanding of those gods and demons who had experienced several reincarnations. It is a pity that this tacit understanding has not been achieved until now.  It is going to be destroyed, and the gods and demons of destiny will tell this secret when their own interests are in danger.

    Cruelty and ruthlessness are the abilities that Chaos Gods and Demons must have to survive. For example, the Destiny Gods and Demons have the lives of several Chaos Gods and Demons in their hands. It is precisely because the Destiny Gods and Demons plundered the accumulation of these Chaos Gods and Demons that he dared to fight.  Zhu Jiuyin came up with the idea, but unfortunately he failed in the end. Fortunately, his life was saved and he was not killed directly by Zhu Jiuyin.

    Zhu Jiu said in a gloomy voice: "Okay, destiny gods and demons, don't argue with them. Our time is limited. Tell me quickly, what conspiracy do you have among the three thousand chaos gods and demons, Tiandao and Hongjun!"

    The God of Destiny sighed and said: "Speaking of conspiracy, it's actually nothing. It's just a tacit understanding that everyone has made. Before the final death comes, everyone will be purged, and those who have not experienced reincarnation will be eliminated.  Everyone is being destroyed, and we can¡¯t let it develop to the point where it threatens us people, that¡¯s all!¡±

    "That's all. This is a very sinister plan, and this plan is not only aimed at Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu clan, but also includes Sanqing, Nuwa Empress and others.

    Zhu Jiu said in a gloomy voice: "So it's not just us who are being plotted, Sanqing and others are also being plotted. This is a plot against all of us, right? But I want to know why you are doing this  If you do it, aren¡¯t you worried that it will have an impact on yourselves, knowing that if you are not careful, you people will also perish on this road of transcendence?¡± (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come  Start voting for recommendations and monthly votes at Qidian (.). Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to m to read.

 Text Chapter 725: Pressing forward step by step

    Chapter 725: Pressing forward step by step

    When hearing Zhu Jiuyin's question, Destiny God and Demon had no reservations, nodded and said: "Yes, this is exactly the calculation against all of you. As for why we have to make such a choice, we have to start from the above.  Speaking of reincarnation, I think Zhu Jiuyin is probably not in the mood to listen to my explanation!"

    Zhu Jiuyin smiled calmly and said: "Tell me, I really want to know what happened in the last reincarnation that made you make such a decision. If I am not wrong, it must be related to Tiandao and Hongjun.  ?¡±

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin finished speaking, a look of surprise flashed through the eyes of the God of Destiny. He did not expect that Zhu Jiuyin would find the key point of the matter in such a short period of time. This really made him unable to help himself.  I hate those bastards with all my heart. Who said that Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan have no brains? How could they find the key to the whole thing in such a short time without brains? If these bastards hadn't spread rumors, how could they have acted so stupidly?  This early bird should take action against this bastard Zhu Jiuyin, so that he would not end up in this situation.  It's a pity that whatever the Destiny God and Demon has now is useless, he has no choice!

    The God of Destiny sighed and said: "Well, since fellow Taoist wants to know, let me tell you. In fact, this is not a big deal. It is just an accident. Fellow Taoist has obtained the inheritance of the world master in the previous reincarnation.  , Xiang Bi also knew something about him. In fact, all this originated from him. It was his strength that caused a disaster and forced all of us to make such a choice. The most important thing is because of his  Something happened that ruined Tiandao and Hongjun's good deeds, and Tiandao was forced to become a weapon spirit. That was all caused by him. If you told such a big thing, wouldn't everyone cleanse those of you who are uncertain?"

    Although the God of Destiny did not want to tell the details, how could Zhu Jiuyin not see through some of the secrets with his wisdom? Zhu Jiuyin said calmly: "If I am not wrong, it is not the master who is strong, but  It's because you don't want to share the benefits with each other, so force the other party to kill you. After your reincarnation, before the world of Guixu appears. It is impossible to restore your own memory, so before that, you are the master.  subordinates, but after you recovered your memories, you didn¡¯t want to obey the other party¡¯s orders or share the benefits with the other party, so you just caused a disaster!¡±

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, a look of embarrassment flashed across the face of the God of Destiny, but he didn't feel anything was wrong.  People do not care for themselves, and heaven and earth will destroy them. They want to transcend everything and naturally do not want to share good things with others and let others become their competitors. The gods and demons of destiny do not think there is anything wrong in doing so.

    After seeing the reaction of the Destiny God and Demon, Zhu Jiuyin somewhat understood why these people would kill Sanqing, Nuwa Empress and others, and decide whether Sanqing and others would live or die.  Zhu Jiuyin didn't care. Life and death depended on fate. If they were killed because they lacked the strength, they could only blame their own poor cultivation and they couldn't blame others.

    After Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s words fell.  Zhu Jiuyin clearly felt two obscure aura fluctuations, which were the auras of Tiandao and Hongjun.  The other party finally couldn't keep his mind as calm as water, and finally showed his weakness.

    Zhu Jiuyin snorted coldly and said: "Tiandao, Hongjun, when things have come to this point, do you think it is necessary to hide anymore? Come forward, and the matter between us should be settled!"

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, everyone present was shocked. The three thousand chaos gods and demons were even more uneasy. None of them wanted to see the appearance of Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu. That would be terrible for them.  It's not a good thing. After all, the appearance of the two of them has a great influence on them.

    However, these Chaos Gods and Demons soon put down their uneasy hearts, because Taoist Hongjun and Tiandao did not show up at all, which made them curse secretly in their hearts: "Zhu Jiuyin, you bastard, why are you so crazy?"  Ah, what about Tiandao and Hongjun at this time? Do you think they are fools to appear here at this time? They have already rushed into the ultimate temple to seize Pangu's Yuan Fei. There is still  I will have time to pay attention to you bastard, you take yourself too seriously, you really think you are the most powerful among the three realms!"

    Not only the three thousand chaotic gods and demons felt that Zhu Jiuyin was a little nervous, but Houtu Zuwu and the others also felt that Zhu Jiuyin's words were a bit unreliable. As long as Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu were not fools, then they would not  They chose to be enemies with people like themselves here at this time, but had already gone to the ultimate temple to fight for Pangu's Yuan Fei. After all, it has the power to transcend the avenue. If they get it, they can have the opportunity to transcend the avenue.  .

    Zhu Jiuyin didn¡¯t pay attention to the three thousand chaotic gods and demons.He did not care about the opinions of Hou Tu Zu Wu and the others. When he saw that Tiandao and Hongjun Taozu had not shown up, Zhu Jiuyin sneered again: "Hongjun, Tiandao, you think I am deceiving you.  No, you want to take advantage of me, Zhu Jiuyin, but you two don¡¯t have that ability yet. Do you think your breath gathering technique is so good that you can avoid my perception? Although my Witch Clan doesn¡¯t have it.  Yuan Shen, but I have the will to fight, come out, don't let me force you to show up, that will not be a good thing for anyone!"

    Regarding Zhu Jiuyin's words, Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu still did not take any action. They still believed that Zhu Jiuyin was using words to deceive themselves. They simply did not believe that Zhu Jiuyin could  After cultivating the fighting spirit to the state of great achievement in such a short period of time, it is even more unbelievable that Zhu Jiuyin can sense their existence with the fighting spirit.

    Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun couldn't help but sneer in their hearts: "Zhu Jiuyin, even with your little ability, you want to deceive me. It's really ridiculous. You want us to take the initiative to stand up and help you alleviate those three thousand chaotic gods and demons."  pressure, go ahead and dream your dreams. I will stand here waiting for you to fight these three thousand chaotic gods and demons to the detriment of both sides, and then I will catch you all in one fell swoop. At that time, I will gather the accumulation of all of you. The road to transcendence is nothing but easy.  If something happens, what kind of Pangu Yuan Fei will I want at that time!"

    Good guy.  It has to be said that Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu are indeed the most insidious and cunning existences in the three realms. The two of them actually plotted against three thousand chaos gods and demons, and even wanted to kill Zhu Jiuyin and these three thousand chaos gods and demons.  Catch them all in one fell swoop, plunder the accumulation of all of them into your own hands, let yourself complete the final accumulation and transcend this avenue, and prove the supreme freedom!

    "Ruthless people, I have to say that Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun are really cruel people. They even abandoned their three thousand "allies" of chaos gods and demons.  There was no hesitation at all, such a person is really cruel.

    "It's a pity that Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun couldn't hide it from Zhu Jiuyin's perception. They wanted to catch everyone in one fell swoop. That was just a dream. It was impossible to realize it. Zhu Jiuyin would not give them this opportunity.  They thought that Zhu Jiuyin would stop if they didn't show up.  Unfortunately, they were wrong, and very wrong.

    When he saw that Tiandao and Hongjun still had no intention of showing up, Zhu Jiuyin sneered at the chaotic gods and demons hiding in the dark and said, "I have to say, you idiots are really stupid. You were fooled by Tiandao  You guys are playing around with Hongjun, you think you are so smart, but you don¡¯t know that you are just a pawn in the eyes of Tiandao and Hongjun!"

    Zhu Jiuyin's repeated provocations made the Time God and Demon unable to bear it anymore and stood up and said: "That's enough, Zhu Jiuyin, you don't need to use such methods to anger us. We are not fools, if Tiandao and Hong  Jun is really here. Then there¡¯s no way we wouldn¡¯t notice it, so put away your tricks!¡±

    Although the Destiny God and Demon also found Zhu Jiuyin's words ridiculous, he was now on the opposite side of the Time God and Demon. When seeing the Time God and Demon being so arrogant, the Destiny God and Demon could not help but  Without saying anything, he sneered and said: "Time, how smart do you think you are? If you were really smart, you wouldn't be like this today. Friends Zhu Jiuyin is right, you are in the eyes of Tiandao and Hongjun."  There is just a chess piece in it. You are being played and you don¡¯t even know it. You are really the biggest fool in the world. You have the nerve to stand up with your little intelligence. It¡¯s really embarrassing!¡±

    The vindictiveness of the Destiny God and Demon is serious enough. The Time God and Demon scolded him before, but in the blink of an eye, he scolded the Time God and Demon without suffering any loss at all.

    It's a pity that the God of Destiny doesn't think what Zhu Jiuyin said is the truth in his heart. He just wants to take revenge on the God of Time. At most, he just flatters Zhu Jiuyin in the hope of getting something.  Zhu Jiuyin's approval could save his life, and he didn't take Zhu Jiuyin's words seriously at all.

    When Zhu Jiuyin saw that Tiandao and Hongjun were still indifferent to his words, he didn't want to be entangled with them anymore. Time was running out. At that time, the gods and demons would jump out, which meant that the other party could no longer bear it.  Zhu Jiuyin didn't want Tiandao and Hongjun to reap the benefits.

    Zhu Jiuyin thought in his heart and the 'Pangu Ax' in his hand burst out. His long-prepared attack exploded instantly. The 'Pangu Ax' cut through the void and faced the hiding place of Tian Dao.  It was a sure kill.

    When ¡®Pangu Ax¡¯ took action, Zhu Jiuyin said in a deep voice: ¡°Come out!¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin's sudden attack shocked the Time God and Demon. He originally thought that Zhu Jiuyin's sudden outburst was aimed at him, and immediately made a defensive move. However, he did not expect that Zhu Jiuyin's sudden attack was aimed at him.  This ax actually struck the void, which made him think to himself: "Could it be that this bastard Zhu Jiuyin saidIt's all true. Hongjun and Tiandao were actually there in the dark and didn't go to the Ultimate Temple at all?  "

    Just when the time god and demon had doubts in his mind, a cold snort came from the void, and a ray of chaotic light met the bombardment of the 'Pangu Axe'. There was a loud 'bang', and Zhu Jiuyin  The 'Pangu Ax' he swung flew back upside down, and a figure appeared in the void, that was the Dao of Heaven.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin's ax didn't hurt Tiandao, he forced him out. When Tiandao appeared, the three thousand chaotic gods and demons couldn't help but gasp. Zhu Jiuyin didn't lie to them. Tiandao  He and Hongjun were also hiding in the dark, which made them feel uneasy.

    The Time God Demon thought even more uneasily in his heart: "Fortunately, I didn't rush to take action. Otherwise, I would have been used as a weapon by these two bastards, Tiandao and Hongjun. These two bastards would have died so badly that they would not have gone."  The Ultimate Temple seizes Pangu¡¯s Yuan Fei and targets all of us. These two bastards are so vicious, even we want to catch them all!¡±

    There is no benevolence and righteousness to speak of, and there is no morality to speak of in the infinite calamity. All means can be used. After all, everyone is a competitor. Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu do not think that there is anything wrong with doing so.  Something wrong.

    Tiandao was chopped out by Zhu Jiuyin with an axe. After Zhu Jiuyin closed his hand on the 'Pangu Axe', he sneered and said: "Hongjun, do you also want me to invite you out?  "

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said these words, there was another wave of coercion in the void. Following Tiandao, Daozu Hongjun had to show up. After all, he had no other choice when things got to this point, but  In the heart of Hongjun Daozu, he was cursing Tian Dao for being stupid. He was forced out by Zhu Jiuyin with an axe. It was really humiliating. It was just that he was unlucky, but he shouldn't force himself too.  come out.

    At this time, there is no point in worrying about these things. Zhu Jiuyin has already forced them out. Under this situation, it is useless even if Taozu Hongjun is unwilling. Now he needs to think about how to face the confrontation.  For all that came down, those three thousand chaos gods and demons were not fools, and they naturally understood the purpose of hiding themselves and Tiandao in the dark.

    After Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu appeared, all the chaos gods and demons no longer turned their attention to Zhu Jiuyin, but focused their energy on Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu. At this time, the fool also knew that Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu had already  An agreement was reached, an agreement for all of them. They wanted to cleanse the Wu clan and Sanqing and others, but they did not expect that they were like mantises catching cicadas, while Tian Dao and Hongjun Daozu were like oriole.  Later, these changes made them angry.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin is arrogant and arrogant, Zhu Jiuyin has not killed all of them. However, Tiandao is different from Hongjun Daozu. They clearly want to catch them all in one go.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users, please read it.)

 Text Chapter 726: Triggered by a Touch of Trigger

    Chapter 726: Triggered by one touch

    Although he knew that Hongjun and Tiandao had bad intentions, the time gods and demons did not dare to turn against them directly at that time. He had too many concerns in his heart, so he could only say in a deep voice: "Hongjun, Tiandao, why do you do this?"  Appearing here, don't we already have an agreement? You go to the Ultimate Temple to seize your Pangu Yuan Fei, and we will handle everything here. But now you appear here, what do you want to do? You have to give me a reasonable explanation  explain!"

    Faced with the question from the Gods and Demons of Time, Daozu Hongjun said calmly: "Is there any explanation? We were just afraid that you wouldn't be able to suppress Zhu Jiuyin and the others. Now it seems that's true. Even the Gods and Demons of Destiny have betrayed us. It's not us."  I¡¯ll give you an explanation. On the contrary, you should give us an explanation!¡±

    When hearing the ridiculous conversation between the God of Time and Taoist Hongjun, the God of Destiny laughed loudly and said: "Time, you idiot is really stupid. Why did Hongjun and Tiandao appear?"  Here, aren't they planning to catch us all in one go? When you, the fool, fight with us and we are both injured, Hongjun and Tiandao show up again. What else can we use to fight them then? Of course  It¡¯s become their meal. You can¡¯t even understand such a thing. I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in your head!¡±

    This ridicule from the Destiny God and Demon made the Time God and Demon look gloomy and terrifying, and those Chaos Gods and Demons who had not yet appeared were even more furious. Zhu Jiuyin was so arrogant before that he didn't take them seriously.  Then Tian Dao and Hongjun played such insidious methods again.  Now even the traitor Destiny God and Demon is teasing them, how can this not make them angry.  But what's the use of anger? They are now at a disadvantage.  They were the ones who were offended by both sides. Zhu Jiuyin and a group of shamans were also murderous towards them, and Tian Dao and Hongjun Daozu also had bad intentions. This made them feel uncomfortable being caught in the middle and made them uneasy.  .

    After seeing the expression of the Time God and Demon, the Destiny God and Demon not only did not flinch, but said disdainfully: "Why are you so angry when I tell you that you are right? If you have the ability, you can go find trouble with Tiandao and Hongjun, they are  Much more ruthless than us, but do you have the guts? It¡¯s not that I look down on you. You are just a group of cowards. So many people have been suppressed by Hongjun and Tiandao. It is really a disgrace to the Chaos Gods and Demons to be like you.  The people are also Chaos Gods and Demons. It really makes me ashamed!"

    The gods and demons of fate also have the nerve to talk about the gods and demons of time.  How could he be better than the other party? However, he became a traitor under Zhu Jiuyin's strong oppression. What qualifications did he have to scold the time gods and demons? Speaking of shamelessness, he was even more shameless than the time gods and demons.

    But at this time, the Gods and Demons of Time have no intention of quarreling with the Gods and Demons of Destiny, because they are now facing an unprecedented test of what choices to make and how to do it to their benefit.  This is the issue that the gods and demons of time are most concerned about, as for the gods and demons of fate.  That's just a clown.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin is cruel, Zhu Jiuyin does not have so many insidious calculations, and he knows more about the Guixu world than Zhu Jiuyin. As for the traitorous gods and demons of fate, time, and others  The three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons did not take him too seriously. After all, he was just one person, and the Destiny Gods and Demons were not entirely on Zhu Jiuyin's side. After all, he was forced to surrender only after being forced to do so. The most important thing is  It was the destiny gods and demons who told Zhu Jiuyin everything, which was the greatest good thing. However, Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu were different. They were ruthless masters, and they actually wanted to catch them all in one go.  Cooperating with such insidious people is simply seeking the skin of a tiger. Now Daozu Hongjun has defeated them again, which makes the Time God and Demon even more angry.

    The Time God Demon took a deep breath, forced himself to suppress the anger in his heart, and said in a deep voice: "Hongjun, I hope you can correct your attitude. If you still have this attitude, then what will happen between us?  There is nothing left to talk about, and there is only one battle left for both of us. I don¡¯t believe that you two can really suppress all of us!¡±

    There is endless murderous intent in the words of the Time God Demon. He has been touched by the attitude of Hongjun Daozu and Tiandao. If the other party is still like this, then there is only one battle between them, and there is no other choice.  , although the temptation of Zhu Jiuyin is not small, the temptation of Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu is also not small. The Pangu Yuan Fei also has a great temptation for them, which makes his heart move.

    As the Chaos God and Demon, the Destiny God and Demon can naturally feel the changes in the Time God and Demon's heart at this time. He said in a deep voice: "Time God and Demon, you are really hopeless. What are you saying to them at this time?  What's the use? Are you stupid enough to think that they will listen to what you say? If I were you, I would have gone to war with them long ago. What else?It's easy to say, there is no discussion between you. If you continue to tolerate it, your life will be in danger. I really didn't know you could be so stupid!  "

    "Destiny, shut up and don't arouse my anger, otherwise I will kill you first, a shameless person who is greedy for life and afraid of death!" Tiandao was excited by the words of Destiny God and Demon, and he was filled with murderous intent.  The ground shouted at the Destiny God and Demon.

    Before the God of Destiny could react, Zhu Jiuyin sneered and said: "Tiandao, put away that clown-like expression of yours. If you want to kill the God of Destiny, you have to ask me for permission first.  I disagree, do you think this is a place where you can act arbitrarily? You are not the master of the matter here."

    Zhu Jiuyin finally didn¡¯t want to endure it any longer, and directly launched a strong impact on Tiandao, with the attitude of taking action if there was a disagreement. His move made Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun feel boundless pressure.

    What should I do? Is it really necessary for these people to come back in embarrassment? Are Zhu Jiuyin and Time God and Demon like bastards so much better off in vain?  But if you don't do this, what can you do? If there is a battle with three thousand chaotic gods and demons, Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan will probably not stand by and watch, and they may have to poison Zhu Jiuyin. No one would dare  To ensure that these three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons will not jump out to become their enemies, the most important thing is that they are worried that the other three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons will take their own ideas. It is embarrassing. At this moment, the situation of Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu is different.  It became extremely unbearable.

    No one wants to make concessions at this time. They all want to appear extremely strong and enhance their voice. However, everyone knows very well that the matter is not easy to solve.

    At this time, Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun felt a hint of regret deep in their hearts. If they had taken action earlier, before Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan had grown up rapidly, everything would not have happened.  This situation has changed.  Or if they took action before the fate gods and demons betrayed them, they could also resolve this disaster. Unfortunately, their ambitions were too great, and in the end everything developed in a direction they did not want to see.

    There is no medicine for regret in this world. Now that things have happened, it is useless no matter how much regret they have in their hearts. Now they can only bite the bullet and face all these things. Who let this be theirs?  Destiny, they have to face this storm.

    The Gods and Demons of Time and other Chaos Gods and Demons are not fools. None of them are willing to speak at this time. If they speak, it will involve this storm. Now they have stirred up the fire and are waiting to see Tiandao and Hongjun.  There was a bloody battle between Daozu and the Wu Clan. People like them wanted to reap the benefits. Although they would be scolded for doing so, being scolded was nothing compared to the huge temptation that day.  Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu wanted to wipe out the Wu clan and the three thousand chaos gods and demons in one fell swoop. Unfortunately, they failed. Now the three thousand gods and demons who are respected by the time gods and demons fought against Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu.  There is also the idea of ????the Wu clan. They want to watch each other fight to the death. This is really a turn of events in my house this year.

    Naturally, the little thoughts of the Time God and Demon could not be hidden from Zhu Jiuyin and Daozu Hongjun. Regarding the sinister intentions of the Time God and Demon, the faces of Daozu Hongjun and Tian Dao were gloomy and terrifying.

    Tiandao doesn't want to tangle with the gods and demons of time any longer. Time waits for no one. Everything here has exceeded their expectations, so they must use their sharp knife to cut through the mess to solve everything. Otherwise, what awaits them is  A catastrophe, this is not what they want to see.

    Tiandao had a gloomy face and shouted in a deep voice: "Time God Demon, what exactly do you think? Which side do you want to stand on? Stop delaying time. We have no patience to wait any longer?"

    Yes, Tiandao is in a hurry now, and they can't wait any longer, because they can't guarantee that someone will enter the final temple at this time to seize the Pangu Yuan Fei. Once the other party succeeds, everything will happen again.  The earth-shaking changes made them move even more.

    Facing the direct pressure from Tiandao, the face of the Time God and Demon became ugly. He was not a fool and naturally knew what Tiandao meant by forcing him to express his position so eagerly. It was not a good choice for him to choose. What he wanted most was  Just reap the benefits, but now it seems that this idea is a bit silly.

    When the time gods and demons were hesitant, Daozu Hongjun's body revealed endless murderous intent. It seemed that he could no longer bear it and wanted to fight. This change made the time gods and demons even more nervous.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 727: The Fall of the Time God and Demon

    Chapter 727: The Fall of Time Gods and Demons

    kill!  In response to the hesitation of the Time God and Demon, Hongjun Daozu and Tiandao had murderous intentions. They did not try to persuade the Time God and Demon. Instead, with a thought, they frantically attacked the Time God and Demon back and forth to kill him.  Here, the heads of the Time God and Demon must be used to warn those Chaos Gods and Demons who are still hiding in the dark, forcing them to express their stance.

    Crazy, this undeclared sneak attack between Daozu Hongjun and Tiandao made the time gods and demons fear this. For a moment, he felt the threat of death. At this time, he roared: "The long river of time"  Get up, time stops."

    The Time God and Demon wanted to use the heaven-defying power of the Law of Time to escape this disaster. When the long river of time unfolded, he shouted loudly: "You bastards, don't do it quickly, are you going to die?"  Save me, I'm dead, do you think Hongjun and Tiandao will let you go? Do you think Hongjun and Tiandao don't know our previous plan?"

    These Chaos Gods and Demons said they would unite to fight against powerful enemies, but when they really got this moment of decisive battle, their selfish psychology completely exploded. None of them wanted to be the leader, and they didn't want to risk their own lives.  Compensation, but they understand that what the Time God and Demon said is right, and the last words of the Time God and Demon leave them with no way out. Anyone who is not a fool understands the intention of the Time God and Demon's last words.

    As soon as the Time God and Demon said this, the many Chaos Gods and Demons hiding in the dark became angry. They all cursed the Time God and Demon in their hearts for being shameless, for actually saying such a thing in front of Tiandao and Hongjun.  Come on.  Doesn't this force them to confront Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu?

    Yes, the Time God and Demon is indeed crazy now. He will do anything to protect himself.  It is simply impossible to resolve the danger in front of them with the help of Zhu Jiuyin and a group of witch clans. Zhu Jiuyin and the others wish that the time gods and demons would be killed by Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu, so that they would have less  An enemy, so he could only target those Chaos gods and demons who were still hiding in the dark.

    As a Chaos God and Demon, he knows very well what those bastards will choose when there is no profit, so the Time God and Demon directly dealt them a cruel blow, so that these Chaos Gods and Demons had to take action.

    When you hear the words of the time god and demon.  The faces of Tian Dao and Hongjun Daozu changed color instantly, and they were extremely angry in their hearts. They never thought that this chaotic god and demon would dare to attack them.  It seems that these bastards are also ready to act and cannot control their greed.

    Killing, in this case, Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun naturally knew what to do, if they could not kill the time god and demon quickly.  Shock the other chaos gods and demons.  So today is the day when they die, and everything they have put in and arranged will turn into running water, which is what they don't want to see.

    Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun have already taken action, so naturally there is nothing to hold back. The powerful killing intent is like a volcanic eruption, spreading out in all directions, trying to cover the entire world and force those  The gods and demons of Chaos appear.  Let them take care of it.

    Those chaotic gods and demons hidden in the dark, no matter what their cultivation level is.  At this moment, they all felt the terrifying influence of Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu. If they didn't have a trace of pride in their hearts, they would have knelt down on the spot when facing this terrifying momentum, because it came from  The pressure on their souls was difficult for them to resist.

    As for whether his outburst will provoke a confrontation between Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu clan, this is no longer what Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu care about. The most important thing for them now is to overwhelm the three thousand chaotic gods and demons first.  , everything else can be put aside for the time being.

    Those chaos gods and demons hiding in the dark were just swept away by these two waves of killings, and they were already so terrifying that they were frightened. You can imagine what it was like when the gods and demons were bearing most of the murderous intent.

    At this time, the time god and demon are like a small boat in the storm, and may be submerged by the storm at any time. Fortunately, the time law of the time god and demon has heaven-defying power. Under the protection of the long river of time,  He was still holding on tenaciously, and was not killed by the joint forces of Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu. However, he could only parry now, but had no power to fight back. After all, he was facing Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu's joint strangulation.  , it is not easy to protect oneself. If you want to fight back, you don't have to think about it, unless he doesn't want to live anymore.

    Zhu Jiuyin looked very calm while watching the big moves of Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu, but his heart was turbulent. The strength of Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu was much more terrifying than before. If it weren't for the God of Time,  The devil has always been on guard, fearing that he would not be able to receive the opponent's combined attack.

    &nbsp; For Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun, their hearts are even more uneasy. If they cannot kill the time gods and demons quickly, then when the morale of the three thousand chaos gods and demons is raised, the consequences will be really unimaginable.  , they never thought that the Time God and Demon would be so powerful. Their terrifying attacks disappeared invisibly in front of the Time God and Demon. The power of the Time God and Demon also exceeded their imagination.

    First there was a god and demon of destiny, and now there is an additional god and demon of time. If this continues, there will be gods and demons of space and others who will jump out, and their strength will shock me?  It's not that Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun want to be so worried, but that they have to be so worried. The most important thing is that Zhu Jiuyin, the life and death enemy, is watching covetously. As long as he shows the slightest flaw, he believes that Zhu Jiuyin will definitely  Take a big shot.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? did not expect it to turn out like this. This really makes Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu unwilling to give in, but what can they do if they are not willing to give in? Things have already happened.

    In an instant, there was a brief exchange between Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun. He had to give something and could not delay it any longer. Hongjun roared: "Three thousand avenues are opened, order is coming,  Take control of the world and kill! Spear of Order!"

    At this moment, Hongjun Daozu broke out and took out his trump card, while Tian Dao was on the side to defend himself to prevent Zhu Jiuyin and others from sneak attacks, creating a decisive moment for Daozu Hongjun.  The opportunity for gods and demons comes.

    Although the Time God and Demon had good cultivation, he had to fight tooth and nail in the face of Hongjun Daozu's explosion. With a thought, the Time God and Demon sacrificed his own treasure and waved his hand to slash his arm.  , a stream of blood gushed out, and he shouted angrily: "The blood will lead you, and the time will bless you, give it to me!"

    The law of time led by blood broke out in full force, and the natal treasure in his hand used the boundless divine power to kill Hongjun Daozu's Spear of Order. With a loud bang, Daozu Hongjun's Spear of Order  The spear instantly turned into powder and was submerged by the blood wave. Both sides were erupting, but the Time God and Demon used his own blood as a guide. The vitality was severely injured in one blow, and Daozu Hongjun  Not so.

    After waiting for the other gods and demons to respond for a long time, the Time Gods and Demons did not want to continue fighting with Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu. If he continued to fight, he would definitely die. Since those Chaos Gods and Demons were unkind, there is no need to blame them.  He was unjust, and with a thought in his mind, the Time God and Demon desperately urged his blood to transform into a ray of light, carrying the long river of time into the sky, and even rushed towards the barrier of the world, wanting to  Escape from Hongjun Daozu's killing blow.

    This move of the Time God and Demon made everyone dumbfounded. No one thought that the Time God and Demon would actually make an escape move. Even Tian Dao didn't expect it. He spent all his energy on guarding against Zhu Jiuyin and others.  Others did not pay attention to the time god and demon. When he paid attention, the time god and demon had already escaped from his sight.

    "If you want to escape, don't even think about it!" The time god and demon escaped from under his nose. This was a severe slap in the face for Daozu Hongjun. When he saw this, he flew out and chased after him.  The wheel of order that was refined through sacrifice turned into a stream of light and struck at the back of the time god and demon.

    When they saw that the time gods and demons were about to escape, the other gods and demons became anxious. If the time gods and demons left, they would have to face the wrath of Zhu Jiuyin, Tiandao, and Daozu Hongjun. Kill!

    Originally, these bastards didn¡¯t want to start a big fight, but now they had to do so. Violent roars came from the void, followed by a rainstorm of attacks towards Daozu Hongjun.

    When those Chaos Gods and Demons took action, they shouted loudly: "Don't leave the Time Gods and Demons. Let's join forces to kill Hongjun!" At this time, these guys thought of the Time Gods and Demons. Unfortunately, the Time Gods and Demons did not want to leave at all.  Heeding their shouts, he must know that in the previous battle, he had used the power of the blood sacrifice to severely damage his vitality. He didn't want to fight anymore, otherwise there would be only death waiting for him, so he wanted to escape.

    Just when the Time God and Demon was about to escape, suddenly a sword light flew from the void. Before the Time God and Demon could react, it pierced into the Time God and Demon's heart as fast as a meteor.  , the Time God Demon screamed but was blocked, and then two more rays of light appeared and hit the Time God Demon's body hard, causing him to go straight without even letting out another scream.  Falling here, dumbfounded, everyone was dumbfounded for a moment, the time god and demon was dead.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 728 Decisive Battle

    Chapter 728: Decisive Battle

    The death of the Time God and Demon shocked everyone. Just when everyone was secretly wondering who killed the Time God and Demon, a group of people walked in the distance, and the one walking at the front was  Sanqing, followed by Empress Nuwa, Fuxi, Suirenshi and Kunpeng. However, all of them were wounded and full of murderous intent. It seemed that the chaotic gods and demons who came to surround them failed.  , but their losses were also quite heavy. With so many people, there are now less than ten people left, which shows how cruel that war was.

    ¡®His!  'When they saw Sanqing and others appearing, all the chaos gods and demons couldn't help but gasped, while Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu showed a smile on their faces. The appearance of Sanqing and others gave them a  It brought a good opportunity to solve the current situation, and those chaos gods and demons had to face the hostility of Sanqing and others, and even the flames of war.

    Taoist Hongjun's face changed, and he asked loudly and urgently: "Tai Shang Laojun, what's wrong with you? Why did you suffer such heavy losses?" These words of Taozu Hongjun made the Chaos Gods, Demons and Zhu  Jiuyin and the others were sneering, and even fools knew what he was trying to do.

    It's a pity that Daozu Hongjun's idea is good, but the result is cruel. Sanqing and others are not fools. They will not believe that the other party will not know anything about what happened to them. Taishang Laojun and the others heard that Daozu Hongjun  Zhiyan's face was still cold and ruthless, with no intention of answering the other party at all.

    At this time, the God of Destiny sneered disdainfully: "Hongjun, put away your tricks. None of us are fools. You don't know what kind of situation Sanqing and the others are facing. Those people came to surround them."  Killing him didn't get your approval. Now you want to pretend to be a good person and take advantage of them. It's really shameless. I'm ashamed of your behavior!"

    When hearing the words of Destiny God Demon, Sanqing and others showed a hint of anger on their faces. It was anger towards their good teacher Hongjun Daozu, who was betrayed by his own teacher. This is really  It would be unbearable for them, if they hadn't seen Hongjun Daozu and Tiandao being trapped in the siege of the Chaos Gods and Demons.  I'm afraid they all have the heart to step forward and ask the other party why they did this, and what exactly did they do wrong!

    There is no right or wrong in this immeasurable calamity, only benefits.  Although people like Sanqing and Nuwa are not very powerful, they have great potential. After the big losses in the last cycle, Daozu Hongjun and Tiandao are not willing to see any new people.  emerge.  Even his own disciples are like this.

    Hongjun Daozu and Tiandao secretly instigated three thousand chaotic gods and demons to kill Sanqing and the Wu clan.  He spared no effort, but it was a pity that in the end he failed completely. First, he made a miscalculation on Zhu Jiuyin's side, causing the fate god and demon to betray Zhu Jiuyin and take refuge in Zhu Jiuyin. Now even Sanqing and the others have  After escaping from the trap, everyone in the entire Guixu world has gathered here and will have the final decisive battle here.  A painstaking decisive battle.

    No one thought of this, not even Taoist Hongjun.  Tiandao also didn't expect the three thousand chaotic gods and demons, let alone Zhu Jiuyin and Sanqing. However, things are all coming together now. Maybe this is the meaning of Dao, to let all of them  Solve all kinds of fights in front of you and end this reincarnation here.

    Fight!  In an instant, there was unlimited fighting spirit here. Whether it was the three thousand chaotic gods and demons, Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan, or even Hongjun Taoist Patriarch and Tiandao, they all felt the changes in Qi. Even the Sanqing and others  People also felt this change, and they all became more vigilant. This time will be their last battle, a battle of life and death. However, no one is in a hurry to take action. No one wants to be the one who stands out and becomes the target of public criticism.  .

    Tiandao didn¡¯t want to do it, nor did the three thousand chaotic gods and demons, nor did Zhu Jiuyin. For a moment, the scene became a bit dull, and an invisible pressure oppressed everyone present, making them all feel the power of heaven and earth.

    The first ones who couldn't help it were the Chaos Gods and Demons. After all, the cultivation levels among them were all uneven. Naturally, some people couldn't withstand the strong pressure. Although Daozu Hongjun and Tiandao were among the three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons,  They have endless ferocious power, but when all their thoughts are triggered under pressure, those chaos gods and demons are no longer afraid. In their hearts, they only have the surging fighting spirit and the endless  Hatred, after all, after being oppressed for so long, it would be fake if there is no resentment in my heart.

    Roar!  Several of the Chaos Gods and Demons roared violently: "Tiandao, you die!" Shouting, these Chaos Gods and Demons charged forward desperately, not fearing life or death one by one.  They launched a siege on that day, and their attacks were wide open and closed, completely in the style of a desperate Saburo.

    For such a crazy personThe face of Tian Dao couldn't help but darken. The other party clearly wanted to die with him. Although this was not the other party's original intention, it was just caused by the oppression, but these people are now crazy.  , there is no sense at all, and such a person is very dangerous. If you are not careful, you will suffer big losses. After all, you can't expect a madman to have a plan.

    Tiandao couldn't help but cursed loudly in his heart: "You bastards, even if you want to die, you should go find that bastard Zhu Jiuyin, or Sanqing and the others. Why do you come to me? When did I provoke you? It was Zhu Jiuyin instead."  Yin and Sanqing¡¯s hands are stained with the blood of your chaotic gods and demons!¡±

    Although it is true that Zhu Jiuyin and Sanqing's hands were stained with the blood of Chaos Gods and Demons, and many Chaos Gods and Demons fell under their hands, Tiandao has forgotten one thing. Chaos Gods and Demons are all selfish.  Self-interested existences only have themselves in their hearts. As for the so-called compatriots, it is all nonsense. No one will take it as the same thing. If they die, it can only mean that their life is not good. Their strength  If they are not strong enough and expect others to avenge them, then there is no need to think about it. No one will do it unless there is great benefit.

    Although Zhu Jiuyin is arrogant, he is not a threat to those chaotic gods and demons. After all, Zhu Jiuyin is an ancestral witch and has no soul.  He will not compete with these Chaos Gods and Demons for the Chaos Yuan Fei and Pangu's Yuan Fei, even if these Chaos Gods and Demons are a little greedy for Zhu Jiuyin.  But they couldn't withstand the oppression of Tiandao and Hongjun Taozu. Who didn't want Pangu's Yuan Fei? The reason why those chaos gods and demons compromised was because they knew that they were no match for Tiandao and Hongjun Taozu. Why did the three thousand chaos gods and demons  The reason why they would stop the killing of Sanqing was because of Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu, and Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu actually had another conspiracy.  Wanting to catch them all in one go, how could they not hate it in their hearts, these people would go crazy.  Naturally, the first person to look for was Tiandao or Daozu Hongjun. However, Tiandao was unlucky this time and was directly resented by these people and became the target of public criticism.

    In an instant, there were countless waves of energy in front of Tiandao.  The treasures of chaos are flying.  Such an offensive shocked him. It doesn't matter if there is one madman. It is not terrible, at least in the eyes of Heavenly Dao. Two people are not a problem, but three or four will become a big problem. These madmen  But they can do anything, and the most terrifying thing is an irrational lunatic.  If you anger them, they will definitely die together.

    "If these lunatics can really accomplish that feat, they will die together."  No matter how powerful Tiandao is, he has to shed a layer of skin, and now there are more than just these people around him who are eyeing him. There are more people there. Something bad has happened, something big has happened, and Tiandao is filled with incomparable hatred in his heart.  .

    Even the Chaos Gods and Demons are like this, not to mention Sanqing and the others, as well as the new great witch clans behind Zhu Jiuyin. Sanqing and the others came with an angry heart, otherwise  They would not directly attack the Time God and Demon. They did not even give the opponent a chance to explain, and directly killed him. Previously, they hated the Chaos God and Demon extremely, but at this moment, their hearts were filled with confusion.  He hated Taoist Hongjun to the core, and it was a foregone conclusion that master and disciple would turn against each other.

    Killing, Kunpeng was the first one who couldn't bear the anger in his heart and launched an attack on Taoist Hongjun. Kunpeng's move made Taoist Hongjun feel angry in his heart. A junior dared to take the initiative to attack him.  What a provocation this was, but looking at the situation of Tian Dao, Daozu Hongjun could only feel extremely depressed. He couldn't understand that when it came to hatred, Kunpeng should deal with Zhu Jiuyin and find the Wu clan  Why is he the first to be troubled now? He is even more unlucky than heaven, and he is unjust.

    As soon as Kunpeng made a move, the Nuwa Empress, Sanqing and others were also ready to move. As for the other chaos gods and demons, the same was true. If Zhu Jiuyin hadn't been using his fighting spirit to suppress the fighting intention of the newly born ancestral witch, I'm afraid that  They couldn't help but rush out to fight a long time ago. The situation now is really very dangerous. Everyone is enduring it angrily because they all know very well that the one who takes action in the end will definitely benefit the most. Of course  The premise is that no one comes to you first, otherwise it will be in vain.

    kill!  Another wave of chaotic gods and demons couldn't help the anger in their hearts. No, to be precise, it was Kunpeng's move that aroused their killing intent. Each one of them rushed towards Daozu Hongjun crazily. These chaotic gods and demons couldn't help but feel angry.  As soon as the gods and demons took action, the scene immediately fell into chaos. Sanqing and the others couldn't help the anger in their hearts and went to Hongjun Daozu. As for Fuxi, Suiren and Nuwa, it was very strange that they didn't go to Zhujiu.  Instead of trouble with the Yin and Wu clan, they found the Chaos gods and demons, which made Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun so angry that they wanted to vomit blood.

    At this moment, Zhu Jiuyin could not suppress the murderous intention of those new ancestral witches. He knew that if he??If he continues to suppress it like this, the consequences will really be out of control. He will take the opportunity to vent the anger in these people's hearts before they have any sense, and the first person Zhu Jiuyin wants to kill is Hong.  Daozu Jun, because only Daozu Hongjun and Tiandao make him feel threatened, and only they can threaten his safety.

    kill!  Zhu Jiuyin shouted loudly: "The Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods have formed a great formation, everyone cooperates with me to kill!" As soon as Zhu Jiuyin finished speaking, many witch clans frantically fired up their fighting intentions.  , and the Shennong family, King Dayu and Taoist Mosquito were protected by Zhu Jiuyin in the "Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods and Demons". As for the fate of the gods and demons, Zhu Jiuyin let them fend for themselves.  , after all, the Destiny God and Demon is a shameless villain. If he protects him in the 'Twelve Heavenly Gods and Evil Formation', he might be the bastard who will take action against him with malice, and then the Witch Clan will be in danger.

    As soon as the 'Twelve Capital Gods' Evil Formation' was activated, the endless murderous aura was condensed. In this immeasurable calamity, there was a steady stream of evil aura, and in this Guixu world, it was even more endless.  The "Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods Formation" headed by Zhu Jiuyin rushed towards Daozu Hongjun without any hesitation, intending to carry out the ultimate killing move!

    The face of Daozu Hongjun changed at the move of the Wu Clan. He alone had to face the siege from the Wu Clan, the Three Pure Ones, and the Chaos Gods and Demons, and his situation was precarious.  Of course, Tian Dao was no better than that. He was also surrounded by a group of chaotic gods and demons, with great intentions of killing him.

    In an instant, the sound of killing shook the sky, and Tiandao and Taoist Hongjun became the target of public criticism. If it weren't for Nuwa and Fuxi grabbing some chaotic gods and demons to fight, it would simply be the two of them fighting against the entire world alone.  Surround and kill.

    Faced with such a terrifying siege, Tiandao became anxious and heard him shout angrily: "Hongjun, let's not hesitate any longer and use our full strength, otherwise we will really fall into the siege of these bastards!  "

    Hongjun Daozu also knew how unfavorable the current situation was to them. If they could not escape quickly, they would definitely be dead. The backup plan they had prepared when they originally wanted to stay on the road to transcendence had to be used.

    "Okay! Let's attack with all our strength, rush out quickly, and meet at the final temple. Don't continue fighting with these bastards, otherwise none of us will survive this reincarnation alive!" Daozu Hongjun was thinking in his heart.  He was thinking of retreating, thinking about the fact that he was facing so many people. If he had to resist, it would definitely be a dead end. It would be difficult for him to defeat four hands with two fists, and he would be facing an enemy hundreds or even a thousand times stronger.  How long can he resist his own enemy? If he doesn't think of a way to escape from here, it will really be a dead end. Such an ending is something he has never thought of. He can't help but resent the avenue in his heart. Why does his plan come to fruition?  This kind of situation.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 729: Cruel bloody battle

    Chapter 729: Brutal bloody battle

    It's useless to hate, what happened has happened, and this can't be blamed on Dao Dao. The only blame can only be blamed on Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu. Their hearts are too dark and poisonous. They actually want to catch everyone in one catch, which has triggered public outrage, and also  With this current situation, they can only blame themselves for all this, but now Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu have put the blame on others. This kind of selfishness is also a common problem of all practitioners. It is a pity that now they  Can't dominate everything.  [This article comes from]

    After hearing Daozu Hongjun's answer, Tiandao shouted loudly: "The great road is invisible, the small thousand worlds come out, open it to me, thousands of demons are rampant, kill!" As Tiandao's shout fell, a huge  The spatial fluctuations broke out, and an endless army of puppets appeared in front of everyone in an instant, and each of these puppets exuded endless fierce power. With Zhu Jiuyin's eyes, everyone who saw these puppet armies was shocked.  I was shocked, because this was not an ordinary puppet, but a puppet refined by the three thousand chaotic gods and demons. It took Heaven to accumulate so many puppets in several reincarnations. No wonder Heaven has so much confidence.  To catch everyone in one fell swoop, this is his trump card.

    When seeing so many puppet armies, Tuzu Witch couldn't help but become nervous. She quickly asked: "Second brother, what should we do now? With so many puppet armies appearing, the situation is very unfavorable to us."  !¡±

    Zhu Jiuyin naturally knew that the situation was very unfavorable to the Wu clan. Such a terrifying puppet army could sweep through thousands of armies. Not to mention that these puppet armies could exert their original strength. Even if they were only half the strength, Zhu Jiu would be able to defeat them.  Yin and the Wu clan should be careful, unless Zhu Jiuyin can pull out the Wu clan army at all costs, but this is obviously impossible. Zhu Jiuyin cannot sacrifice his own people for others.  What's more, those Wu Clan armies are Zhu Jiuyin's last trump card, and they are the basis for his restraint and transcendence to open up the avenue.

    When seeing so many puppets appearing, the Destiny God and Demon couldn't help but cursed: "Tiandao, you bastard has been secretly hunting our three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons. I just said that so many reincarnations have passed.  We three thousand Chaos Gods and Demons have been reducing our numbers all the time. It turns out that you bastard is causing trouble. No wonder you and that bastard Hongjun dare to do such insidious things and want to catch us all!"

    Tiandao sneered and said: "Fate, you know it too late. None of you left alive today!"

    After hearing Tiandao's words, the Destiny God and Demon sneered disdainfully: "Tiandao, put away your ignorant words. If you were really sure, then Hongjun wouldn't have said such a thing before.  Come on. Although you have this army of puppets, Zhu Jiuyin also has a powerful legion of witches in the hands of friends. If you want to kill us all, you don't have the teeth to do it!"

    "The Destiny God and Demon are right. Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun are really taking care of Zhu Jiuyin's powerful Wu Clan legion. After all, although the puppets are good, they still require effort to command.  But the Wu Clan legion is different. The most important thing is that the Wu Clan has the "Twelve Heavenly Gods and Evil Formation" to rely on. Once the Wu Clan sets up this formation, it will give all its power to Zhu Jiuyin.  Then Zhu Jiuyin, who has the 'Pangu Ax' in his hand, has the strength to kill them, which is what they fear.

    Tiandao has already used his last trump card, and Hongjun Daozu does not dare to hesitate. After all, this is related to his own wealth and life.  There couldn't be the slightest mistake, otherwise my life would be lost here.

    kill!  Daozu Hongjun didn't say much.  Just a deep shout also opened his own Little Thousand World. The men who had been kept in the Little Thousand World by him appeared on the battlefield. As soon as these people appeared, Houtu Zuwu couldn't help but  He frowned, because these people were all people who listened to the sermon in Zixiao Palace back then, and these people were all people who were rumored to be dead, but now they appear here, even a fool knows that these people are Hongjun  Daozu's die-hard subordinates, the Sanqing, Nuwa, and the Second Sage of the West all seem to be nothing more than a joke now.

    Hou Tu Zuwu asked again in a deep voice: "Second brother, what should we do now? Do we want to fight them to the end?"

    Zhu Jiuyin shook his head and said: "No, there's no need for this. Whether it's Tiandao or Hongjun, they don't have the ability to completely swallow us all. Even if they join forces, it won't work. Don't forget  Many of those Chaos Gods and Demons have gone crazy, and they will become even more crazy when facing the threat of death, so we need to strengthen our defenses!"

    Just when Zhu Jiuyin's words had just fallen, a loud bang came, and a small part of the puppet army of Tiandao fell. A chaotic god and demon finally issued his last voice when facing death.  With a roar, he self-destructed, and the powerful shock wave caused considerable damage to Tiandao's puppet army.??.

    When seeing such a situation happening, Tiandao's heart couldn't help but hurt. You must know that he had finally accumulated these puppet armies, and there were such heavy casualties not long after it started. This made  How could he not feel heartbroken, how could he not hate the Chaos God and Demon, but this was only the beginning.

    After one person self-destructed, soon those Chaos Gods and Demons who had low cultivation and were deeply affected by the aura of the avenue began to self-destruct crazily one by one. Even Daozu Hongjun was no exception. The powerful shock wave hit them  But it had a serious impact, and the situation on Zhu Jiuyin's side was also very bad. After all, the shock waves caused by the self-destruction of these crazy people also affected them, and in such a melee, there were many dangers, so that  Zhu Jiuyin and Hou Tu Zuwu had to brace themselves up to face all this.

    How could it be like this? Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu were shouting crazily in their hearts. They originally thought that using all their cards would be able to carve out a bloody path for themselves and allow them to break out of the siege, but in the end,  They were wrong again, and they were completely wrong. As their trump cards were revealed, the Chaos Gods and Demons became even more crazy, and each one of them was even more fearless of death. Once they reached the end of their rope, they would say nothing.  Immediately self-destruct, giving them a more serious blow.

    Crazy, Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun have just seen what madness is at this time. One, two, three, four are all trivial. In just a few seconds, hundreds of chaos gods and demons have self-destructed, and here  The battlefield was in an even worse state, and everyone was injured, even Zhu Jiuyin and the others, because these chaotic gods and demons were so crazy that they were frightened by them.  .

    Tiandao's proud army of puppets has less than half at this time, and although Daozu Hongjun's men are better, they also suffered heavy casualties, and all of them were injured. After all, they self-destructed in such a big battlefield.  The destructive power is really too cruel. If one person self-destructs, everyone around him will be unlucky. Especially when the Chaos Gods and Demons gather together, there will even be people self-destructing one after another. The shock wave formed in that way is simply  It won't give others a chance to defend, and a large number will fall directly.

    Rivers of blood and murderous intent are soaring to the sky. This is a true portrayal of this place. Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun are heartbroken, and those chaotic gods and demons who are still conscious are also heartbroken because they have been deeply restrained in this bloody battle.  Among them, none of them dare to retreat at this time, because everyone is red-eyed. If you retreat, the crazy person may point the butcher knife at you, hoping to stop this bloody battle, then  There is only one way to let Taoist Hongjun and Tiandao die. There is no other way. Even Zhu Jiuyin and a group of witches have no choice. If it weren't for the "Twelve Capital Gods"  With the defense of the formation, I am afraid that many of them will fall, and the fate of Sanqing and others will not be so good. There are only eight people left, Sanqing, Nuwa Empress, Fuxi, Suirenshi, Hao  Tian, ??Yaochi, and these eight people were all seriously injured. Whether they could survive to the end was still unknown.

    In these melees, individuals are no longer very efficient. Relatively speaking, group fighting fully demonstrates its benefits. Zhu Jiuyin and his party are a good example. Although they are led by everyone,  Although they were injured, no one fell down. This was a benefit. However, half of the Chaos Gods and Demons had fallen down. This was the gap.

    What to do? Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun are extremely anxious in their hearts. If this continues, even if they can break out, they will lose the opportunity to transcend, and even the chance to survive will be lost.  , after all, those Chaos gods and demons are already killing each other, but their biggest enemy, Zhu Jiuyin, still retains the most powerful trump card so far, and the Wu Clan army has not dispatched yet.

    In fact, it was not only Tian Dao and Hongjun Daozu who were afraid, but also the relatively sober Chaos gods and demons. They were all cursing Zhu Jiuyin in their hearts. They clearly had a way to end the battle quickly but they kept it.  They didn't say anything, and allowed everyone to continue the bloody battle here, and let those crazy chaos gods and demons continue to cause unnecessary harm to everyone wantonly. Such things made them extremely resentful.

    It's a pity that no matter how angry the sober Chaos Gods and Demons are, it's useless, because they can't change the situation, let alone influence the already crazy Chaos Gods and Demons, and can't direct them to target Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan, because among these Chaos Gods  In the devil's heart, hatred was locked on Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu. Otherwise, Nuwa and Fuxi would not have survived.

 Text Chapter 730 The Rebellion of Chaos Gods and Demons

    Chapter 730: The Rebellion of Chaos Gods and Demons

    The anger and fear in his heart finally made the death god and demon curse loudly: "Zhu Jiuyin, do you really want to push us to a dead end? Why haven't you summoned the army of the witch clan? If we see you again, will you die?"  Save, then don¡¯t blame all of us for pointing the finger at you, if we all die together, you can¡¯t even think about it easy!¡±

    This loud shout from the Death God and Demon immediately aroused the support of those awake Chaos Gods and Demons. After all, no one wants to die. The only one who can save them now is Zhu Jiuyin, as long as Zhu Jiu is willing to send out his Witch Clan  The army can definitely kill Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu and wake up those crazy chaos gods and demons, so they put pressure on Zhu Jiuyin together, hoping to force Zhu Jiuyin to compromise.  Welcome to Reading Baidu Search)

    When they heard the threats from the Death Gods and Demons, the expressions of Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun turned gloomy and terrifying. They were both worried that Zhu Jiuyin would not be able to withstand the threat of the Death Gods and Demons and dispatch the witch army.  If so, the two of them would really perish in this battlefield, and there would be no possibility of reincarnation!

    Compared with the worries of Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu, Sanqing sighed secretly in his heart. They knew Zhu Jiuyin's character very well. As long as Zhu Jiuyin was unwilling to do something, no matter how threatened the death god and demon was,  He is useless. On the contrary, it can only be counterproductive. The most important thing is that things have reached this point. The Death God and Demon and others can no longer put pressure on Zhu Jiuyin. His threat is just an empty word.  It doesn't have the slightest effect.

    Since Zhu Jiuyin controls the witch clan army that can destroy Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu, it can also destroy them. It is simply a fool's behavior to threaten Zhu Jiuyin at this time.

    Although Sanqing can recognize the reality, they are seriously injured and cannot stop it at all, and if they jump out to stop it at this time.  The angry gods and demons of death would definitely pour their wrath on their heads. Sanqing didn't want to die yet, so they could only ignore this farce. The others who made the same choice were Nuwa and Fuxi.

    Zhu Jiuyin's silence made the Death God and Demon a little angry. He was unwilling to offend Zhu Jiuyin unless he had to, but now he was at the end of his rope. After all, he was facing those crazy Chaos Gods one after another.  The shock wave caused by the demon's self-destruction caused too much damage to him.  His body has reached the edge of destruction. Once his body is destroyed in this battlefield, his soul will not be able to escape from this battlefield and will definitely perish completely in this battlefield. This is something he cannot bear.

    If a person does not act for himself, he will be destroyed by heaven and earth.  Under the threat of death, the death gods and demons have nothing to worry about. They are all going to die anyway. Since Zhu Jiuyin is so careless about his own life and death, he doesn't want to continue to be entangled with it. He doesn't want to die.  There is only one way to go.  Cooperate with Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu.

    The death god and demon said in a deep voice: "Tiandao, Hongjun, I think you should know very well what this bastard Zhu Jiuyin is thinking. He wants to kill us all. If you two can swear to heaven, then  If you don¡¯t embarrass us after the war, and all previous matters are wiped out, then I, the God of Death, will be willing to form an alliance with you to tide over this disaster together!¡±

    As soon as the death god and demon said this.  Then a bomb was dropped on the entire battlefield, making everyone dizzy.  Previously, the Destiny God and Demon could not withstand the threat of death and surrendered to Zhu Jiuyin, but now the Death God and Demon is also under the threat of death and wants to compromise with Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu. This is really amazing. They  The reason why it has reached this point is entirely because of the frame-up of Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun. But now the Death God and Demon has abandoned all of this and wants to compromise with his biggest enemy. How can this not surprise people.

    This is life. People are selfish. In order to survive, the God of Death can only make this choice because he doesn¡¯t want to die. Since Zhu Jiuyin is unwilling to save him, he only has this choice.

    This shameful act of the Death God and Demon aroused the interest of those sober Chaos Gods and Demons. They have finally made it to this day. As long as there is a glimmer of hope, they are not willing to give up, so they all  Looking forward to the answers from Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu, if the Death God and Demon succeeds, they will also make such a choice.

    When they heard the words of the Death God and Demon, Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun were overjoyed. You must know that they were in a dire situation. If they were not trapped here and unable to move, they would have escaped long ago. Now things have turned around like this  How could they not seize the opportunity? Isn't it just a compromise? What does it matter? As long as their lives can be saved, it doesn't matter even if they sacrifice a little face. Who will know what happened today after a reincarnation?  .

    I have to say that Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu are too hypocritical.They also have the nerve to say that they are sacrificing. The real sacrifices are those crazy Chaos Gods and Demons. Only they can be called sacrifices, while the Death Gods and Demons can only be called speculation.

    Tiandao said in a deep voice: "Okay, God of Death, as long as you are willing to stand on our side, then Hongjun and I can swear to Daodao that all the previous things will be wiped out, and we will never kill you in the slightest again."  Heart, if we violate our oath, we will surely perish under the fate of this calamity and never be reincarnated!"

    Why do we need to act decisively? This is what Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun made. They made a decision in an instant and directly gave the Death God and Demon a satisfactory answer without any hesitation. This speed is really amazing, but they are so  The benefits gained from doing so were not small. The Death God and Demon immediately turned around and pointed the finger at Zhu Jiuyin and the others. If not, he was worried that his behavior would arouse the attention of those crazy Chaos Gods and Demons.  , he is even willing to help Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun escape from here, and help them deal with the crazy chaos gods and demons. People are so selfish, and they can sell anything for their own interests, without any principle at all.  , especially for Chaos Gods and Demons such as Death Gods and Demons, it is extremely selfish, and this is the biggest characteristic of Chaos Gods and Demons.

    After seeing that the Death Gods and Demons had received replies from Hongjun Daozu and Tiandao, the other conscious Chaos Gods and Demons were tempted, and each of them began to turn towards Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu, while Tianping began to turn towards Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu.  Fell over.

    However, although these people fell to Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu, they could not completely affect the overall situation. After all, their number was too small, and few of them were close to Zhu Jiuyin and the others. Even if there were people, they would not be able to influence the overall situation.  Don't dare to attack Zhu Jiuyin. There will be no response to the crazy tone of the Death God and Demon. No one will be stupid enough to fight against Zhu Jiuyin and others alone at this time. It is definitely self-destruction, not to mention those crazy people.  The Chaos Gods and Demons are even more crazy now.

    More and more Chaos Gods and Demons are self-destructing. Even though those Chaos Gods and Demons who have fallen to Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu put all their thoughts into dodging, there are still some who cannot persevere and die.  After falling here, the death of these people greatly weakened the momentum of the Chaos Gods and Demons.

    He was willing to kill himself and dared to pull down the emperor. Unfortunately, few people among the three thousand chaotic gods and demons had such momentum. Even those who did have perished long ago. The only ones left now are either lunatics or wallflowers.  People who fall on both sides.

    At this moment, when the Chaos Gods and Demons, Heavenly Dao, and Hongjun Daozu pointed their finger at Zhu Jiuyin and the witch clan, Sanqing, Nuwa Empress, and others did not attract everyone's attention, allowing them to breathe for a while.  To be able to breathe, to be able to escape from danger, this kind of rest time is quite rare for them.

    At this time, Sanqing and others also gathered together. Yuanshi Tianzun said in a deep voice: "Elder brother, what should we do now? Should we surrender to Taoist Hongjun, continue to be neutral, or join forces with Zhu Jiuyin?"

    As soon as Yuanshi Tianzun said this, Empress Nuwa, Fuxi and others all turned their attention to Taishang Laojun, waiting for his reply so that they could be prepared. After all, this was related to their life and death, and they could not be careless in the slightest.  main idea.

    Being asked by Yuanshi Tianzun, Taishang Laojun immediately felt how heavy the burden was on his shoulders, but he could not shirk it. After all, this was not a trivial matter, it was related to their life and death.  Taishang Laojun is also a little uncertain about the current situation. Although Zhu Jiuyin and the witch clan still have trump cards, once those chaotic gods and demons turn to Daozu Hongjun and Tiandao, the situation will change qualitatively.  At least in his eyes.

    No matter which side he chooses to join, Taishang Laojun is not sure at all. After all, he has no idea what kind of trump cards both sides have. If he makes a choice rashly, he is afraid that he will be shattered into pieces if he fails.  Jun took a deep breath and said: "It's better that we don't get involved in this matter anymore. We remain neutral and gradually retreat to a corner. If there is a chance, we will leave immediately and continue towards the final temple!"

    As soon as Taishang Laojun said this, Empress Nuwa breathed a sigh of relief. She must know that among everyone present, she had the worst relationship with Zhu Jiuyin and the Wu Clan. She was really worried that Taishang Laojun would choose to join.  On the side of the Witch Clan, her situation would be too embarrassing. Now she doesn't need to worry. As for what the final result will be, no one knows. Everything depends on the contest between the two sides, but here  In a battle, Sanqing and the others became a worthy existence.

 Text Chapter 731: Kill them all

    Chapter 731: Kill them all

    Seeing that the situation was changing little by little, the crazy chaos gods and demons were constantly falling, and the open space on the battlefield was getting bigger and bigger, Zhu Jiuyin's face was condensed with endless killing intent.  , he was waiting, waiting for all those crazy chaos gods and demons to explode, and then made the final blow.

    Zhu Jiuyin was waiting, and the faces of those chaotic gods and demons who had defected to Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu became extremely ugly. They really didn't expect that Zhu Jiuyin and the people from the witch clan had such confidence, and could actually  Under such circumstances, they were still as stable as a mountain, and were not defeated by the self-destruction of those chaotic gods and demons. Such changes made them fearful. Everyone knew that Zhu Jiuyin still had a big trump card that he had not yet revealed. At this time,  They couldn't help but doubt their previous choices. Can Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun really win?  This idea appeared in all of their minds involuntarily.

    What's the use of doubting now? They have already made their choice. Even if they want to make a new choice, it depends on whether others agree. And there are Sanqing and others on the side who remain neutral. If they dare  To attack Zhu Jiuyin, I am afraid that Sanqing and others will not let go of such an opportunity to please the Witch Clan. They will kill them and use their blood to show their sincerity to Zhu Jiuyin!

    Regret, at this moment, the hearts of many Chaos Gods and Demons began to regret again. At this time, some people hated the Death God and Demon to their core.  Jun Daozu surrendered, how could they face such a crisis.

    This is what people are like.  They all have a strong selfish mentality, especially those Chaos Gods and Demons, they are even more selfish.  When something goes wrong, their first thought is not to look at their own shortcomings, but to put the blame on others.

    Soon, some people had murderous intentions against the Death God and Demon. They knew that their previous actions would definitely arouse the dissatisfaction of Zhu Jiuyin and the Witch Clan. If they wanted to survive, they had to show their sincerity.  Come on, if you continue to step forward to fight Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu.  That would be a bit too villainous. After all, they had just turned against Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu, and then they rebelled.  Such behavior will naturally not be recognized by others, but they can attack the death god and demon. As long as they can kill the death god and demon, Zhu Jiuyin will naturally know their sincerity.  Since then, they have gained a glimmer of hope.  Moreover, he will not directly confront Hongjun Daozu and Tiandao, so his own safety is more guaranteed.

    In just a short period of time, the Death God and Demon was targeted by dozens of Chaos Gods and Demons. The killing was nakedly displayed, which made the Death God and Demon feel extremely fearful and regretful.  Knowing that people like Zhu Jiuyin have such strong resilience, he shouldn't have acted like a villain before. Now it's too late.  Those bastards want to show their sincerity to Zhu Jiuyin by operating on themselves, but their situation is very dangerous!

    "No. I can't just fall down like this. I have to escape. As long as I escape to the final temple and complete the final seizure, then I can have a chance of survival!" For a moment, the death demon's heart rose.  There is an idea of ????running away, and this idea is extremely crazy.

    In fact, not only the Death God and Demon have such thoughts, but Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu also have such thoughts. The current situation is becoming more and more unfavorable for them. If they don't escape and wait for all their men to die,  It's too late. Although there are many dangers in breaking through now, if you don't break through, there will only be a dead end.

    In an instant, Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun looked at each other, and there was a tacit understanding in each other's eyes. They wanted to break out of the siege at all costs. This was their last chance.

    kill!  Tiandao roared, and controlled the few remaining puppet armies to rush towards those crazy chaos gods and demons. Not only those crazy chaos gods and demons would self-destruct, but his army of puppets would also self-destruct.  Tiandao wants to use these puppet armies to carve out a bloody path in this battlefield.

    After Tiandao took action, Daozu Hongjun had a thought in his mind and asked his hardcore men to protect his retreat, and then rushed out with Tiandao, with the puppet army as the vanguard, and then  Those subordinates cut off the queen for themselves, and Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun had the greatest possibility of escaping.

    When they saw what Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu did, the conscious Chaos Gods and Demons couldn't help but curse Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu in their hearts. These two bastards were so shameless. Even if they escaped by themselves, they would not do anything.  He didn't consider the fate of these people. If they escaped, they would have to face Zhu Jiuyin's siege.

    In fact, Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun had no intention of cooperating with these chaotic gods and demons from the beginning.The idea of ????escape is just that the previous opportunity has not been fully achieved. Now that the opportunity has come, they will naturally not care about the life and death of those chaotic gods and demons. Whether they live or die has nothing to do with them.

    "No! Hongjun Daozu and Tiandao are going to escape. If they escape, then the fate of myself and others will be in danger!" For a moment, Sanqing and others' eyes showed a trace of horror. They really didn't  What should I do if I think things will be like this?  Yuanshi Tianzun and others all focused on Taishang Laojun, hoping that Taishang Laojun could come up with an idea for them to deal with this drastic change.

    What is Taishang Laojun's idea? Seeing the crazy postures of Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu, if they go to stop them, they will definitely pay a heavy price. They will suffer heavy casualties in front of those puppet armies, but they do nothing.  Then their road would be cut off. With the thoughts of Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun, they would never give them the chance to seize the Chaos Yuan Fei.

    At this moment, Sanqing and the others couldn't help but regret in their hearts. If they had known it would end like this, they shouldn't have participated in this bloody battle. They had already found a way out and entered the final temple.  among.

    In fact, this is just what Sanqing and the others think in their own hearts. If this immeasurable calamity is really so easy to survive.  Then countless people would not have fallen. Things were far more dangerous than they thought, and none of this was within their control.  Everything is under the control of Dao Dao, and this decisive battle is the will of heaven and earth. They cannot escape even if they want to.

    "Go to hell!" Dozens of chaos gods and demons suddenly bombarded out, and the violent attacks were directed towards the death gods and demons. Now Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu are about to escape. If they  If you don't take action, there will be no chance. In an instant, everyone made the same decision.  Take great action against the death god and demon.

    Although the Death God and Demon was well prepared and wanted to escape, it was a pity that he was a step too late.  Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun took the lead, but in the end, he became the scapegoat and was surrounded by others. There was such hatred in his heart.  Taozu Tiandao and Hongjun had the heart to eat them alive.  But it was already too late. Under the joint siege of dozens of Chaos gods and demons, he had no chance to escape. Death was his end.

    As a Chaos God and Demon, he didn't want to be killed even if he died. The face of the Death God and Demon instantly showed endless madness, and he yelled: "You bastards, even if I am  Die. Don't even think about it, just blow it up!"

    There was a loud bang.  The Death God and Demon directly self-destructed. Not only did he self-destruct his physical body, but he also self-destructed his soul, as well as his natal treasure. In short, he blew up everything that could self-destruct in order to attract more.  People were buried with him, and such crazy behavior made those Chaos gods and demons dumbfounded.

    When they heard the words of the Death God and Demon, they wanted to retreat, but unfortunately it was already too late. The Death God and Demon would not give them a chance to retreat, and the powerful shock wave swept through them all in an instant.  .

    If they had complete defenses in their heyday, the self-destruction of the Death God Demon would not pose a death threat to them, but now after such a big battle, and with so many people surrounding and killing the Death God Demon, they did not consider it at all.  However, the opponent was still able to counterattack, so they became a tragic situation.

    "Asshole, if you want to die, don't drag us with you!" In the hearts of those Chaos Gods and Demons, they couldn't help but curse. Unfortunately, the curse was useless. This was their last feeling, and then the powerful  The shock wave destroyed their bodies, and their souls completely perished in this immeasurable calamity. Several reincarnations of life and death finally ended, and there was no more of them in this world.  exist.

    " Previously, Sanqing and others had a trace of regret, but now they are extremely lucky. If they also charge forward, I am afraid they will not escape death, and their lives will be ruined here.

    When he saw the Death God and Demon dragging many Chaos Gods and Demons to die together, a smile appeared on Zhu Jiuyin's face. The opportunity has come, kill!  Zhu Jiuyin roared and left the "Twelve Capitals of the Gods and Evil Formation". When Space Law moved his body, he appeared in front of Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu. At this time, Tiandao's puppet army had also been lost.  .

    When they saw the appearance of Zhu Jiuyin, Daozu Tiandao and Hongjun couldn't help but trembled in their hearts. After all, they still couldn't escape, which made them extremely frightened. They felt  To the invasion of death.

    Tiandao shouted in a deep voice: "Zhu Jiuyin, do you really want to kill them all? If you do everything, it will not be good for anyone. Even if we are not your opponent, it is not impossible to pull you all to death.  !¡±

    &nbsp; Hearing Tiandao's threat, a sneer flashed across Zhu Jiuyin's face, and he said disdainfully: "Tiandao, it doesn't matter if I just want to kill you all. Now you are also trying to die with me. Do you have the ability?  ?"

    Zhu Jiuyin's words made Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun angry, but they had to admit that Zhu Jiuyin was telling the truth. After this battle, their vitality was already severely damaged and they wanted to  They died together with Zhu Jiuyin, and they simply didn't have that ability. After all, Zhu Jiuyin still had the last trump card that he hadn't used yet. Once the endless army of witches came out, they would definitely besieged to death.

    Taoist Hongjun took a deep breath and said: "Zhu Jiuyin, let's make a deal. If you are willing to let us live, then we will tell you everything we know. In fact, even if we don't have the soul,  You Wu clan also has a glimmer of hope. It should be enough for us to trade this news for our own lives. The survival of the race is more important than our lives. I think you should make a decision!"

    "Ha! Ha! Ha! Hongjun, at this time you still want to encourage me here. Unfortunately, I am not interested in your news. On the contrary, I am very eager for your lives. Without your news, I, the Witch Clan, will be the same  You can live more freely, it's useless even if you talk nonsense today, you all have to die!" Zhu Jiuyin revealed endless killing intent as he spoke, and the killing intent blended with his fighting spirit.  The whole world changed color.

    Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s answer frightened Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun. They had calculated everything, but in the end they underestimated Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s strength. Therefore, their retreat was completely cut off. If they wanted to survive, they had to risk their lives.

    Just as Zhu Jiuyin's voice fell, Houtu Ancestral Witch, Xuanming Ancestral Witch, and Gonggong Ancestral Witch each led a team of ancestral witches to set up the 'Twelve Capital Gods and Evil Formation', with three  The 'Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods Formation' came out to trap them tightly, cutting off the possibility of their escape.

    Before Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun could react, Houtu Zuwu shouted loudly, and the "Twelve Capitals of Heavenly Gods" she presided over reached its limit, and the powerful Pangu's true body started from there.  Appearing in the void, although there is no 'Pangu Ax', the Pangu real body has the giant ax of Chaos Treasure level in his hand.

    As soon as Pangu's true body appeared, the life of Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu was completely cut off. Zhu Jiuyin couldn't fight one against two, but Pangu's true body summoned by the 'Twelve Capitals of Heavenly Gods' Sha Formation' could do it for him.  Blocking one person gave Zhu Jiuyin enough time to kill the other person. After all, Zhu Jiuyin had the 'Pangu Ax' restored to its original state.

    Although the previous bloody battle had taken a heavy toll on Zhu Jiuyin and the others, Zhu Jiuyin and the others had many innate spiritual fruits to restore their own vitality. In just a few breaths, they had regained the strength they had in their heyday.  , and this is also an important reason why Zhu Jiuyin is so confident.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 732 The Flame of Destruction

    Chapter 732: Flame of Destruction

    kill!  When things have reached this point, neither Daozu Hongjun nor the Dao of Heaven have any way out. If they want to survive, they can only fight a bloody road to fight for the luck of this reincarnation.  *Literature Hall* The Sanqing and others retreated, and there were also some Chaos Gods and Demons who gradually woke up. At this time, they had already passed through the heartbeat, and they were lucky enough to survive. What happened next  The matter has nothing to do with them anymore. This will be a battle between Zhu Jiuyin, Wu Clan and Hongjun Daozu.

    The Shennong family, King Dayu, and the Taoist mosquito are also retreating at this moment. This is a cause and effect station. Even if they are willing to sacrifice themselves, they can't help much and will only affect the outcome of this battle.

    All grievances and grievances will be settled in this battle. Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu have not yet taken action, but Shennong and King Dayu came to the side of Empress Nuwa and Fuxi and said: "Empress  , it¡¯s time to let go of your grudges. This cycle of reincarnation has come to an end. If you hold on to it, it will be hard to die in the end. It¡¯s time for all fellow Taoists to leave here and go to the final temple. This battle  It has nothing to do with you anymore!¡±

    Yes, this battle has nothing to do with them. They have passed the most dangerous level. If they wait for the immeasurable calamity to come, they will all die together.

    Although Sanqing is unwilling to admit that he is not as good as Zhu Jiuyin, it is useless no matter how proud they are when things have reached this point. They are not capable of fighting against Hongjun Daozu and Tiandao. This is the truth.

    Taishang Laojun took a deep breath and said: "The current reincarnation of the three Taoist friends will be the battle between Zhu Jiuyin, Wu Clan and Tiandao, and Hongjun Taozu. Since the three of them have escaped, why don't you go with us?  Go to the final temple and seek a chance to survive!"

    The Shennong clan shook their heads and said: "No, fellow Taoists, please go on your own. No matter life or death, we will be here waiting for the outcome of the victory. If the Wu clan loses, then there is no need for us to live anymore!"  "

    What is unparalleled benevolence and righteousness? This is unparalleled benevolence and righteousness, being able to share life and death. If those three thousand chaos gods and demons can do this, then how could they be suppressed by Na Hongjun Daozu and Tiandao? Speaking of which, they are too selfish.  It is precisely because of their selfishness that they fail again and again.

    When Shennong's words fell, many chaos gods and demons had left quietly. For them, Zhu Jiuyin no longer had the intention to deal with him.  Then they naturally have to go to the final temple first to seize the Pangu Yuan Fei and attack the dream of transcending the great road.

    After seeing the Chaos Gods and Demons leaving one after another, Sanqing and others also sighed and said nothing more. They turned around and left here, following the Chaos Gods and Demons towards the final temple. At this time, Shennong  Shi, King Dayu and Taoist Mosquito looked at each other and smiled.  Sharing life and death, this is not something that can be done just by talking about it, but they really have to have that heart.

    There was no way out, so they could only risk their lives in a fight. Hongjun Daozu and Tiandao didn't say anything more, their aura completely exploded, each of them was as powerful as prison and as graceful as the sea.  The auras of Zhu Jiuyin and Hou Tuzu Wu were pressing towards them, and they wanted to directly use their momentum and realm to suppress them. After all, Daozu Hongjun and Tiandao had evolved their own Dao to an extremely high level.  Zhu Jiuyin and Hou Tuzu Wu's cultivation time was too short. The most important thing was that the Wu clan refining their bodies did not pay much attention to the realm, so they wanted to attack Zhu Jiuyin's weaknesses.

    pity.  The idea of ??Hongjun Daozu and Tiandao is good, but the reality is cruel.  At this point, those Chaos Gods and Demons have suffered a lot from Zhu Jiuyin. After accepting the inheritance of the war soul of the last reincarnation master, the weaknesses of the Wu Clan have been made up for. Dao Ancestor Hongjun and Tiandao want to succeed here  It's simply not possible to do anything on the side. Facing the pressure of that divine power that was as powerful as hell, Zhu Jiuyin and the other witch clans were calm and did not feel the slightest pressure.

    Zhu Jiuyin relied on his own strength to resist, while the others relied on the 'Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods' Formation'. The huge momentum of Hongjun Daozu and Tiandao was blocked when they came in front of them.  Resolved.

    When they saw Zhu Jiuyin's expression, the expressions of Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun changed greatly. Tiandao said in a voiceless voice: "Zhu Jiuyin, I didn't expect you to realize the fusion of the Xiaoqian World and yourself.  A technique that can closely integrate oneself with the small world without distinguishing each other?"

    Hearing the words of Heaven, Zhu Jiuyin said calmly: "Yes, you are trying to use this momentum to deal with me now. That is just a joke. My self has been completely integrated with my own divine world. I am the world.  The world is me, attacking me is attacking my world. No matter how powerful you are, as long as there is no way to hit meIf you must kill him, he will be eaten alive by me!  "

    As soon as Zhu Jiuyin said this, Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu were dumbfounded. They had not realized such a state, but Zhu Jiuyin, a junior, had realized it, which made them feel extremely uncomfortable. Of course, face is not important.  The most important thing is their own lives. Zhu Jiuyin has now integrated with his own small world. Even if the death of countless calamities comes, it may not be able to kill him, which makes them unable to help but do it again.  Become afraid.

    Escape!  They really want to do this, but will Zhu Jiuyin give them this opportunity? Looking at the postures of the Tuzu Witch, the Xuanming Ancestral Witch and the Gonggong Ancestral Witch, it is impossible to achieve it. The three twelve cities  With the help of the Tianshensha Formation, they had no chance of escaping. Not only the threat of Zhu Jiuyin, but also the true form of Pangu commanded by Hou Tuzu Wu also made them feel the pressure, although the opponent's hand was not the 'Pangu Ax'.  , but that giant ax is also a top-quality chaos treasure, and with the power of Pangu's true body, this ax is also powerfully lethal to them.

    "Impossible, we have practiced so many reincarnations and have not mastered this realm. How can you, a junior, master it? You must be bluffing and deceiving us!" That day Daoist roared crazily, looking very crazy.

    Hearing the words of Heavenly Dao, Zhu Jiuyin sneered disdainfully: "Just because you think something is impossible doesn't mean it doesn't exist. In front of the great road, you are just an ant!"

    In fact, Tiandao's madness was all fake. He did this to buy himself enough time to discuss countermeasures with Daozu Hongjun. In secret, Tiandao communicated with Daozu Hongjun: "Hongjun,  What should we do now? This bastard Zhu Jiuyin has fully mastered his own small world. If he can't kill with one strike, then we will be dragged to death by him. If we are ordinary people, we can still do it together.  That one-hit killing technique, but this bastard Zhu Jiuyin has a powerful true form of the Chaos God and Demon, so we can¡¯t succeed even with a sneak attack!¡±

    Daozu Hongjun said in a deep voice: "Tiandao, at this point, do you think we have any other choice? I believe you must have some trump cards that you haven't used yet. Now it's a time of life and death. Don't have any reservations.  Let¡¯s use all our strength, otherwise there will only be death waiting for us!¡±

    After Hongjun Daozu said these words, Tiandao did not refute. Although he had previously consumed all the puppet army that he had accumulated for several reincarnations, and he was also seriously injured, but as Daozu Hongjun said,  , he also has trump cards, not only does he have trump cards, but Daozu Hongjun also has trump cards. As people who have lived for several reincarnations, they cannot show all their trump cards at any time. This is the only way.  Only then can you live a long time.

    Time is limited, Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun both knew this very well. Tiandao said in a deep voice: "Okay, or else we will be benevolent. We have no choice now. Kill. Whether we live or die depends on this final blow!"  "

    "Do it!" Tiandao shouted loudly, and the original Taoist fairy wind was no longer on his body. Instead, it was filled with rolling demonic energy. When the demonic energy surged up, Tiandao stepped out in an instant,  The figure flew out violently, as if teleporting, and a huge black spear appeared in his hand. It was condensed by countless demonic energy, blooming with endless brilliance, directly towards Zhu Jiuyin's face.  The door slammed down.

    Yuanshi Demonic Qi, this is the most primitive demonic energy in the beginning of heaven and earth. The way of heaven is really ridiculous. He has played with the entire three realms in his hands, and regards a Yuanshi demon as the way of heaven that can uphold justice. This is really too ridiculous.  They were laughing so hard that Sanqing and others had already left. Otherwise, they would not know what their expressions should be when they saw this scene. However, the faces of Shennong, King Dayu and Taoist Mosquito were extremely ugly.

    Zhu Jiuyin sneered and said: "What a Heavenly Dao, you hide it so deeply. As the Yuanshi Tianzun, you can actually transform into the Heavenly Dao of the three realms and play with everyone in your hands. But just with your ability  Go ahead and dream about the Yuanshi demonic energy that wants to fight with me. Come and die, the judgment of destruction will appear, and the flames of destruction will appear!"

    Zhu Jiuyin shouted loudly, and a ball of flame appeared in his hand, burning fiercely, and quickly met the original demonic energy of the heaven. Wherever this flame passed, even the sky was raging.  Burning, it turned into a sea of ??fire, and this is the flame of destruction. It can destroy the world, and it is also the ultimate expression of the Law of Destruction. If Zhu Jiuyin had not obtained the Destruction Judgment, this treasure would not be able to do this.  .

    "No, this is impossible. Hasn't this Destruction Judgment been destroyed? How could it appear in your hands!" Tian Dao was yelling crazily.

 Text Chapter 733 Finale

    Chapter 733 Finale

    Zhu Jiuyin ignored Tiandao's roar, but said in a deep voice: "Hongjun, why don't you take action? If you don't take action, your old partner Tiandao will really be dead!"

    Before he finished speaking, Zhu Jiuyin didn't slow down at all. He immediately chased after him. In an instant, he was in front of Tiandao. His speed was extremely fast. After all, he possessed the law of space, and at the same time, the judgment of destruction was  The head was facing the way of heaven, and under the control of Zhu Jiuyin, the 'Judgment of Destruction' burst out with the strongest power. The flame of destruction seemed to be under the blessing of the 'Judgment of Destruction', the treasure of chaos.  To burn everything in the world to a thousand pure, the aura of destruction spread across the world, directly surrounding the heaven with its terrifying power.  ¡ò ¡ò

    Just when Tiandao was facing such a crisis, Daozu Hongjun finally couldn't help but take action. Tiandao had fully erupted, even his own origin was exposed, and Zhu Jiuyin also took out his trump card, the Judgment of Destruction.  'This Chaos Treasure, although Daozu Hongjun was also shocked by the appearance of this 'Judgment of Destruction' in Zhu Jiuyin's hands, he understood everything in the blink of an eye. In the last reincarnation, they thought they were giving the master to  The ultimate kill, the Chaos Treasure of the 'Judgment of Destruction' was naturally destroyed in the final battle. Unfortunately, they were wrong. The power of being a master was not as simple as they thought, and the opponent left enough traces.  He gave his hand to the successor precisely because the master wanted to retain many backup options, so he did not leave too many memories of the final battle.

    With a sound of "Bang!", a ray of light from the stars came through the sky, leaving a long rainbow across the sky, and instantly rushed straight to Zhu Jiuyin's face, although the Tuzu Witch was driving it with all his strength.  'Pangu's True Body'.  But when faced with Hongjun Daozu's surprise attack on Zhu Jiuyin, she didn't have time to react. This was a gap in strength. Although it seemed that the 'Pangu True Body' possessed by Hou Tuzu Witch was stronger than that of Hongjun.  There is only a thin line of difference between Dao Ancestor, but even this thin line of difference is a world of difference. Perhaps Hou Tu Zu Wu can rely on the 'Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods Formation' to block the way of Tiandao and Hongjun Dao Ancestor from the front, but he cannot  Block the opponent's sudden outburst.

    At this most critical moment, Daozu Hongjun couldn't help but take action, and this was exactly what Zhu Jiuyin wanted to see.  Now there is no one to disturb their decisive battle. As long as Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu can be killed here, then this immeasurable calamity will be over for Zhu Jiuyin. As for the immeasurable calamity,  The ultimate kill is no longer a problem for him.  In the previous battle, he had fully realized the integration of himself and the world of the Kingdom of God. Although Zhu Jiuyin's world of the Kingdom of God had not yet broken through to the realm of the Great Thousand Worlds, Zhu Jiuyin already had enough confidence to let himself  To block the annihilation of the immeasurable calamity, not to mention he believed that he could gather endless power to break the constraints of the avenue. The fusion of the worlds allowed him to concentrate their power on himself without summoning the army of witches.  On his body, and this is Zhu Jiuyin's biggest trump card. Compared with this trump card, the 'Judgment of Destruction', the treasure of chaos, is nothing.

    The light of the stars.  Daozu Hongjun also unleashed all his power at this moment, and his whole body was surrounded by stars. The power of the stars in the Great Zhou Dynasty was clearly revealed on his body. If it were said that the Dao of Heaven was the Yuanshi Demon.  And this Taoist Hongjun is the ancestor of the stars. The Monster Clan's "Zhoutian Xingdou Formation" is a joke in front of him. It's no wonder that he can ignore Hou Tuzu Wu's "Twelve Heavenly Gods Formation"  .

    After Daozu Hongjun took action, a sneer flashed across Zhu Jiuyin's face.  He said disdainfully: "Okay, Hongjun. You have finally revealed your true identity, the ancestor of the stars. No wonder you have the 'Zhoutian Xingdou Formation' in your hand? You are really hiding it deeply. Condensation Three  Thousand avenues turn into the stars in the sky to control order, while the way of heaven condenses three thousand avenues into the original demonic energy. You guys, one good and one evil, one yin and one yang, work together quite well!"

    Zhu Jiuyin only had a brief confrontation with Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu before he could see the essence of each other. This made the hearts of Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu involuntarily become heavy. They were not afraid of Empress Tuzu Wu's  As long as they are willing to pay a certain price, they will have a chance to escape from the Twelve Capital Heavenly Gods Formation, but they are concerned about Zhu Jiuyin's army of witches, and now they are even more concerned about Zhu Jiuyin's strength.

    The 'Judgment of Destruction' is a treasure that can destroy the world. They suffered a big loss from this treasure back then, and that was because the other party did not fully grasp this treasure. However, now Zhu Jiuyin has refined this treasure to its limit.  It has reached the realm of the unity of human and treasure, and combined with Zhu Jiuyin's law of destruction, it completely exceeds the strength of the previous reincarnation master.

    The breath of death unconsciously enveloped the two of them. The power of fate was affecting them. It was impossible to break out with all their strength.However, Zhu Jiuyin cast a heavy shadow over the two of them, and the power of the avenue began to affect them again.

    "Zhu Jiuyin, don't be too happy too early. It was just a warm-up, now is the real beginning!" Tiandao took a step forward again and rushed over. This time he did not use the magic gun, but directly fired  The fist suddenly blasted out, and countless demonic energy around it was absorbed. It instantly formed like a giant demon and blasted down directly.

    Countless pieces of air in the sky collapsed in an instant, as if billions of demons were destroying the world in an instant and invading the entire world. This is the ultimate trump card of Tiandao, and it is also the final weapon he uses to break away from the constraints of the avenue.

    After the fight just now, Tiandao still didn't understand the gap between himself and Zhu Jiuyin. If he continued to act according to his previous expectations, it would definitely be a dead end. There was no need to do any more testing, and he directly entered the final battle to the death.  , this punch was an explosion of all his strength, without any reservation.

    No matter what Heavenly Dao has done, Daozu Hongjun naturally has no possibility of reservation. This is a battle of life and death, and his life is related to it. Naturally, he has to explode in full force. Similarly, Daozu Hongjun did not use the treasure of chaos, but a  After punching out, countless stars' power surged out of his body and turned into a huge star, blasting out suddenly as if it was going to shatter everything. This was his ultimate trump card.

    How terrifying is the attack caused by two people who have reached the pinnacle of cultivation fighting with all their strength.  That is conceivable. At this time, everyone can clearly see the blue veins popping up on the faces of Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu. It is conceivable that they are doing their best to give their full potential to  When he burst out, he just wanted to kill Zhu Jiuyin with one punch.

    When he saw that Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun had abandoned the treasure of chaos, Zhu Jiuyin suddenly had a kind of enlightenment, and with a thought, he let go of everything, including the treasure of life, the judgment of destruction, and the 'Pangu axe'  They all appeared in front of him in an instant, allowing the bombardment of Tian Dao and Hongjun Daozu without any resistance.

    The three treasures that gave up their resistance to this overwhelming blast let out bursts of mournful sounds under the power of the unity of yin and yang, and then quickly turned into powder.  It finally merged into Zhu Jiuyin's body, and at the same time, all the attacks from Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu hit Zhu Jiuyin's body.

    When they saw Zhu Jiuyin¡¯s actions, everyone was dumbfounded. No one expected that Zhu Jiuyin would suddenly give up his resistance. Could it be that Zhu Jiuyin was stupid?  And Tian Dao and Hongjun Daozu were filled with endless excitement. They had full confidence in their attack. If Zhu Jiuyin resisted with all his strength, they were not sure that they could kill Zhu Jiuyin.  On the spot, but now they have full confidence that Zhu Jiuyin is dead.

    Not only did they think so, even Hou Tu Zuwu and others turned extremely pale for a moment and no longer had any hope for Zhu Jiuyin.  Extremely sad.

    Just when everyone was shocked and Zhu Jiuyin gave up resistance, Zhu Jiuyin said calmly: "There are thousands of bodies, all laws are unified, my body is destroyed. I can take in the heaven and the earth!" As he spoke, he took steps step by step.  Moving forward, the attacks from Tian Dao and Hongjun Daozu were in vain, without even the slightest ripple.

    "How is this possible? Why did our attack have no effect on him? We didn't feel that he used any force to resist. Why is this? Could it be that he can resist our attack just by relying on himself? How in the world is this?  Is it possible to have such a powerful body?" Tiandao roared loudly after seeing that Zhu Jiuyin was not injured at all.

    Daozu Hongjun was also frightened by it. He was stunned on the spot with a face of shock. The previous blow had exhausted all his strength, but the result was that he completely lost confidence.

    Seeing the lost and dejected looks of Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu, Zhu Jiuyin said calmly: "My body is destroyed, swallowing up the world, destroyed!" Before Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu could wake up, a huge swallowing  The power of it enveloped them, and they were instantly swallowed up without even the strength to resist. The destruction was completed. The final blow from Tiandao and Daozu Hongjun made Zhu Jiuyin realize in an instant how to practice the law of destruction.  Zhi Dacheng, it was the powerful power of Destruction Dacheng that allowed him to take down Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu so lightly.

    When Zhu Jiuyin devoured Tiandao and Hongjun Daozu, the whole world trembled, and the final killing of countless tribulations began. Zhu Jiuyin thought in his heart and did not wait for Hou Tuzu Wu and the others to react.  They all received their own divine world, and he understood that it was Sanqing and others who had completed the final seizure.

    "When he saw the terrifying power of heaven coming, Zhu Jiuyin's expression did not change at all. He who destroyed Dacheng was no longer afraid of it.?, because he is the being in charge of destruction, and the avenue cannot stop his edge!

    "Break it!" Zhu Jiuyin yelled loudly, and punched out. The powerful punch tore the sky apart in an instant. The powerful barrier of the Guixu world was exploded by his punch, and the force was broken.  The void, the destruction of the sky and the earth, Zhu Jiuyin really did this, he did everything that even the great god Pangu could not do.

    In an instant, when the Guixu world was blasted apart, a powerful essence was integrated into Zhu Jiuyin's body. With a loud bang, the divine world in Zhu Jiuyin's body was completed.  In the final transformation, the Great Thousand World appeared, and Zhu Jiuyin, who transformed the Great Thousand World into his own body, successfully evolved his divine kingdom into the Great Thousand World, transcending the world between heaven and earth.

    The Kingdom of God is complete, the destruction is complete, and the physical body is complete. At this moment, Zhu Jiuyin's strength quickly reaches its peak. The chaos of the entire world is exposed in front of his eyes, allowing him to see everything in this world.  All kinds of things were revealed to him. Another cycle of heaven and earth was beginning. Sanqing, Nuwa Empress and others became the protagonists of this new round of heaven and earth.

    The great avenue is just the origin of this chaotic world. After he has achieved transcendence, a powerful force of repulsion will bounce Zhu Jiuyin away in an instant. What he will face is a new world.

    Remarks: This book has finally come to an end. Thank you all for your support to Yaodao during this period. Yaodao would like to thank you all. The new book will be uploaded soon. I hope everyone can continue to support Yaodao!